《My Entire Family's Gone Haywire!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: My Mother Hasn¡¯t Scolded Me For Three Days

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In winter, due to geographical factors, it doesn¡¯t snow in San Cha Kou Vige. There aren¡¯t too many jobs in the fields, so everyone would stay at home or go out to chat with others. The Gu family¡¯s second son had long been separated from the old house. At this moment, the family of four each upied four rooms in the house. Gu Shouxin, the second son of the Gu family, was nestled in the quilt, looking at the mud-walled house with furrowed brows in a daze. Gu Shouxin¡¯s wife, Cai Xiaolian, was staring nkly at the mud-walled house with furrowed brows in front of the kitchen stove. Their eldest daughter, Gu Nian, was in her room. Her eyes were closed for a while before she opened them again. When she saw the mud-walled house, she closed her eyes again and opened them again. The cycle repeated itself. She was not tired at all. The youngest daughter, Gu Xin, was sitting on a small stool in the central room, a little afraid. She was hesitant about who to greet first. She realized that ever since she fell seriously ill a few days ago, the family had changed. Her father was a jerk. He drank, gambled, and beat up the children. When she recovered, her father was either in a daze or confused. He looked at her with disbelief, then relief, and finally joy. One had to know that her father hated her very much. Now, he looked at her with joy. She was extremely afraid, afraid that her father would sell her. Moreover, on this cold day, people who usually drank every day stopped drinking. He did not even go out to gamble. Did he run out of money to gamble? Had he finally reached the point where he wanted to sell his daughter? As for her mother, she was a very hardworking person. She could do all kinds of work at home. She also did some embroidery work to sell money. She was quite harmonious with outsiders, but she often scolded her. Fortunately, she did not hit her. However, ever since she recovered from her illness, her mother¡¯s cooking was simply difficult to swallow. It took a lot of effort to light the fire. The strangest thing was that her mother had not scolded her for three days. As for her sister, there was no need to mention her. Ever since she learned how to embroider, she did not do anything. She specialized in this. Recently, she was embroidering arge piece. However, ever since she recovered from her illness, her sistery in bed every day and did not speak or do any embroidery. The most important thing was that none of them seemed to be normal. It was as if they had not noticed each other¡¯s abnormality. Gu Xin was extremely scared. What was wrong with her parents and her sister? Although she was scared, she still wanted to care about her family. She did not dare to imagine how she could continue living like this. She got up, rubbed her cold hands, and went to the kitchen first. At home, her father and sister despised her for being stupid. Anyway, they didn¡¯t like to talk to her. Her mother often scolded her, but at least she talked to her. ¡°Mom, are you making a fire? Let me help you!¡± Although her mother would scold her often and she usually tried not to take the initiative to speak, the state she had been in these few days really couldn¡¯t keep her quiet. ¡°AH? Oh, no, no, no. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. You must be hungry! I¡¯ll cook an egg for you soon!¡± Cai Xiaolian came back to her senses and choked on the cigarette. She looked at the ten-year-old girl in front of her and felt that she shouldn¡¯t have done that. She had made the child hungry. It was almost lunchtime, but the child hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Growl... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s stomach growled. She looked down at her stomach, then at the clothes on her body and the surrounding mud wall. She sighed in her heart. ¡®Sigh, I¡¯m already here. It¡¯s already been three days. This is already the fourth day. I can¡¯t go back. I can¡¯t go back!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d better fill my stomach first.¡¯ Cai Xiaolian: ¡°I want to cry.¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Time Travelling Mother

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin saw her mother take out twelve eggs from the locked box. She did not lock the wooden box. Twelve eggs. All twelve eggs were put into the pot. ¡°Mother, are the eggs not for sale?¡±?Gu Xin asked in a low voice. She remembered that when she saw the children of her uncle¡¯s family, her cousins ate eggs. She wanted to eat eggs too. When she came back, her mother beat her up. She deeply remembered what her parents said when they beat her up back then. ¡°Eat, eat, eat. What else do you know besides eating?¡± ¡°Eggs are so expensive. Can you, this wretched girl, eat such expensive stuff? Is it something you should eat?¡± ¡°This is for sale. How can I give you so much to eat!¡± ¡°You wretched girl, you still dare to think of eating eggs? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Of course, her parents had scolded her and refused to let her eat eggs. They hadn¡¯t eaten any either. But now, such an expensive egg was being cooked like this. Was their family going to be an expensive family? Cai Xiaolian covered the pot and turned around. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m sorry, your voice is a little low. I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Gu Xin was shocked again. Her... her mother actually said she was sorry? Her mother smiled at her so gently. She suspected that she had not recovered from her illness and had died of it. When she went to another ce, the mother in front of her was a figment of her imagination. It must be. Cai Xiaolian looked at the dazed little girl and asked guiltily, ¡°Er... Er, what happened to you?¡± In her memory, this little girl was a little silly. She shouldn¡¯t have been so astute to see that she was no longer her mother! If the child¡¯s father and sister could see it, she would still believe it. Gu Xin summoned up his courage and looked at Cai Xiaolian and asked timidly, ¡°Mother, shall we eat eggs for lunch?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost noon now. I don¡¯t have time to cook. Let¡¯s eat boiled eggs first to fill our stomachs. We¡¯ll cook something else tonight,¡±?Cai Xiaolian said with some embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have time, but that she didn¡¯t know how to cook at all. She only knew how to cook with the rice cooker and the gas stove. She couldn¡¯t understand this big pot! She thought about thinking about how to cook dinner in the afternoon. While the father and daughter didn¡¯t notice her abnormality in the past few days, she would learn everything the original owner knew. It was in her memory! That¡¯s right, Cai Xiaolian wasn¡¯t Gu Xinniang. She was a transmigrator. She had transmigrated here after her death. She was a terminal cancer patient. It took her three days to digest the fact that she had transmigrated. Gu Xin still couldn¡¯t believe it. Her mother cooked so many eggs. She stared nkly at Cai Xiaolian. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Er, go get your father and sister to wash up and get ready for dinner.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little scared by the child¡¯s gaze and wanted to send her away. ¡°Okay,¡±?Gu Xin answered nkly and then turned around to look for her father and sister. She wanted to go and see if her mother was a figment of her imagination and if her father and sister had also be a figment of her imagination? ¡°Father, Father, are you awake?¡± Gu Xin came to Gu Shouxin¡¯s door and knocked twice. ¡°Awake? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin was so scared that she took two steps back. The voice belonged to her father, but it didn¡¯t sound like her father at all! In the past, when she called her father, her father would scold her impatiently. It was always ¡®damn girl, why are you yelling? If you yell again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡¯. Should she say something?! Gu Xin: ¡°I want to cry.¡± Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Nine Thousand Years Old, Father Gu

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that there was no reply from outside, Gu Shouxin thought for a moment before getting up and putting on his clothes before leaving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Shouxin looked at the short, thin, and yellow little one, and his frown deepened. ¡°Father, Mother told me to wake you up. Wash up and eat.¡± Gu Xin did not even dare to look at her father and speak. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Gu Shouxin did not know how to get along with children either. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In any case, he had never gotten along with such a young child. Although he was happy that he had a child, he did not know how to get along with them! He followed the directions in his memory unnaturally to the kitchen to get some water and wash up. That¡¯s right, Gu Shouxin was no longer Gu Xin¡¯s father. He was originally nine thousand years old, the most powerful person in the Great Zhou Dynasty. He was only a thousand years away from long live. Because of his status as a eunuch, he was never able to cross that ten thousand years old. When he woke up three days ago, he had be Gu Shouxin of a remote vige in the Great Zhou Dynasty. He took three days to digest such a miraculous thing. In the end, he came to a conclusion. Very good, very good. Not only did he marry a wife, but he also had two daughters. This was great. Gu Xin watched her father walk out of the hall and pursed her lips. The way her father walked seemed to be different from before. His back used to be bent, but now it was straight. He looked very energetic. Her father¡¯s back was exactly the kind of father she had imagined. Gu Xin was a little happy inside. She couldn¡¯t wait to see if her sister was also the sister she had imagined. If she was, that would be great. Even if she really died of illness, it would be worth it. ¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± Gu Xin went to Gu Nian¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Gu Nian, who was in the room, had opened and closed her eyes countless times when she suddenly heard this voice. She finally gave up. She was wearing it, she was really wearing it. What the hell was going on! She had only read a farming novel, and she had to wear it to the farming world? It had the same name, and she didn¡¯t even have the original owner¡¯s memory. How could she live like this!? If she and the original owner were pr opposites, wouldn¡¯t the original owner¡¯s family report her and burn her to death!? She had seen this name from the things on the original owner¡¯s desk. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know the name. Wu, wu, wu, so scary! ¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± Gu Xin found out that her parents were different, so she mustered up the courage to knock on the door again. If her sister was different, she wouldn¡¯t be like before. After all, she had never dared to knock on the door twice in a row before. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian answered from inside the house. Her voice was very t. From the looks of it, the host¡¯s sister had not said much each time she brought food into the house over the past three days. The two sisters probably did not have a good rtionship. That little sister should still be afraid of her sister. Therefore, Gu Nian needed to be a little colder. Gu Nian looked at the embroidery shed under the window and felt like she was going crazy. Such arge piece of embroidery was already half done. The original owner¡¯s embroidery must be very good. She didn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories, so what should she do? ¡°Sister, Mother wants us to wash up and eat!¡± Gu Xin finished speaking and looked at the wooden door expectantly. She wondered if her sister would open the door like her father and smile at her like her mother? Inside the room, Gu Nian clutched her hair with both hands and roared in her heart. Her mother was going to see her daughter. What should she do? What should she do? Should she pretend to be sick? But it had already been three days! Three days! She wasn¡¯t sick or in pain. What if she had invited a doctor? How did the main characters in the time travel novels do it? Why couldn¡¯t she remember? Gu Nian: ¡°I want to cry.¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Debt Collectors

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Gu Shouxin! Three days are up! Get your ass out here!¡± ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Gu Xin was fantasizing whether her sister was the sister she wanted, but she was shocked by the sudden knock on the door. She subconsciously hid under the window of the central room. She was already familiar with this situation ¡ª debt collectors. Her father often gambled and then borrowed money from the gambling house. In the old house, her grandmother was powerful, and those people were beaten up when they came to the door. But this happened too often, and her grandmother stopped helping her father and directly kicked the second son out. Every time her father opened the door, he was beaten up, and then he went to the old house to look for her grandfather, uncle, and fourth uncle to borrow money. Although she was afraid, Gu Xin was still a little worried about her father. So, she quietly stood up and looked out of the window. She saw that the figure she liked very much had his head held high and his chest puffed out as he opened the door. He was not as timid as before. And her mother had always been hiding at times like this. But today, she did not hide. With her hands behind her back and a chopper in one hand, she walked to the vegetable garden in the yard and even squatted down to grab a handful of soil. Then, she saw a third person. Her sister had actually appeared not far behind her mother, and was making strange movements with her hands and feet. Her hands turned her wrists, her toes stood on tiptoe, and her feet also turned. Although she did not understand her sister¡¯s movements, she felt that this should be the preparation before a fight. Gu Xin was stunned. What was going on between her mother and her sister? In the past, they would nevere out in such a situation. What was going on today? Oh no, her mother and her sister had never fought before. Could they have been injured!? ¡®No, I have to go find Grandma.¡¯ Gu Xin thought about it and did not dy any further. She turned around and walked through the central room. She climbed up the slope from the ditch behind her and ran towards the old house from the soil. As she ran, she was thinking about how lucky it was that the old house was not far away. Even if she could not call Grandma, she could call Uncle and Fourth Uncle. Uncle and Fourth Uncle were still very willing to help their family. ¡®Sigh, Father should not gamble. He should be like Uncle and Fourth Uncle, either farming or doing other things.¡¯ ¡®No, Father seemed to be farming too. It was quite good. However, when he stopped farming, he would drink and gamble.¡¯ ¡®Sigh, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I should quickly call for help.¡¯ ... Gu Shouxin looked at the ten people standing at the door. In his mind, he already knew what they were going to do. Before he came, Gu Shouxin had lost a bet at the gambling house. He also had the money he had borrowed from his mother to treat his youngest daughter¡¯s illness. Thinking that he would be beaten up by his mother when he went back, he wanted to win it back. Then, he borrowed money from the gambling house. In the end, he lost everything and owed the gambling house 200 taels of silver. This idiot had even used his wife and two daughters as bets. He hadpletely lost. The people from the gambling house had said that 300 taels would be enough. 300 taels was an astronomical figure for a viger who dug for food in the fields. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Shouxin did not want to be beaten by his own mother, nor did he want to see his wife and daughter being taken away. Thus, he went to the medicine shop to buy medicine to prevent snakes, insects, rats, and ants. When he returned home, he put them in the food, and his entire family died. The people from the gambling house couldn¡¯t do anything to his mother¡¯s side. In the end, the original Gu Shouxin died, but the nine thousand-year-old from the Great Zhou Dynasty came over. Although nine thousand-year-old still hadn¡¯t figured out why his wife and daughters didn¡¯t die after eating it, he was still very d. After all, he didn¡¯t have a wife before. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Hit His Head

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The leader of the debt collectors was stunned by Gu Shouxin¡¯s gaze. However, it onlysted for a moment before he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the silver? Didn¡¯t we agree on 300 taels of silver? If you don¡¯t have it, hand over your wife and two daughters to me!¡± Gu Shouxin looked coldly at the people in front of him. He was thinking whether he should cripple this group of people or let them wait for a few days while he thought of a way to get the money. If he crippled them, he was alone in the Great Zhou Dynasty now. Without that power, he would have an additional burden. Moreover, he still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation of this Great Zhou Dynasty. Acting rashly would always put him in a passive position. He didn¡¯t like this kind of feeling. ¡°You actually red at me! Damn it, you son of a b*tch. If you don¡¯t have money, scram. I¡¯ll bring your wife and daughter back to report!¡± The debt collector was furious. He reached out his hand to push Gu Shouxin away. ¡°Let go of my father!¡± Gu Shouxin was about to retaliate when a fierce roar came from behind. Then, he felt a gust of wind on his back. Then, the debt collector who had pushed him away was kicked away. Then, he saw his original body¡¯s eldest daughter punch the ten people without any rhyme or reason. Finally, he saw clearly that his eldest daughter had twisted her foot and hit a rock beside her. He rolled his eyes, and the eldest daughter fainted, blood oozing out of her forehead. Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts before she fainted: Haha, haha, there¡¯s an excuse. I hit my head and can¡¯t remember what happened in the past. I can¡¯t even sew anymore. I¡¯m so smart! ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll fight it out with you! How dare you hurt my daughter!¡± At this moment, another wave of angry roars sounded. Gu Shouxin watched as his wife, whom God had arranged for him, ran past him like the wind with a chopper in hand. First, she threw a handful of soil at the crowd, and then she hacked wildly. Finally, on the other side of the big rock where his eldest daughter had hit her head, she twisted her ankle and hit her head. It was still her own twisted ankle. Then, fresh blood flowed from her forehead. His newly-made wife, who had not had time to exchange a few words with him, rolled her eyes and fainted. Cai Xiaolian: I hit my head. I want to change. It was always like this on TV. My head was injured, and my personality had changed. Well, very good. In the future, treat the eldest daughter better. It was she who made me stop pretending to be like the original owner. Although this idea is a little stupid, there was no other way. If I can¡¯t go back, I have to stay! The debt collectors were all dumbfounded. They only pushed Gu Shouxin a little. These two women were fighting with their lives on the line. They had to make sure that no one died! The newly appointed county magistrate would take care of them. Why were Gu Shouxin¡¯s wife and daughter so unreasonable? Why hadn¡¯t they noticed it before!? ¡°Mother, Sister!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin ran over with her Uncle, Fourth Uncle, and cousins. She cried. Really, she was so sad. Her mother had finally treated her gently, but in the end, she was injured by these bad guys. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin¡¯s First Uncle and Fourth Uncle each carried a hoe. One of Gu Xin¡¯s cousins carried a shoulder pole, and one of them held a kitchen knife. The debt collector was dumbfounded. Why didn¡¯t this happen before! Gu Shouxin was also dumbfounded. In his memory, although the original owner¡¯s eldest brother and fourth brother had a good rtionship with him, it was usually when they were borrowing money. In such a situation, they had never appeared before and were held captive by their own mother. ¡°Stop, stop! Don¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t do anything! We are all polite people! Talk nicely, talk nicely!¡± The debt collector didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore. This was a vige. He dared to clean up the debt owed by Gu Shouxin because no one had helped him in the past. However, now that the other party¡¯s brother had seen the other party appear, he could not make a move. Chapter 6 N?v(el)B\\jnn

Chapter 6: Compensation

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion What if all the men in the vige came to help him? ¡°Shameless Zhang, my second brother only owes your gambling house some money! Do you need to hit women and children? Do you still want to live in the county? I¡¯ll tell you today. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t hit the women of the Gu family, but I¡¯ll return the money with both hands. Now that you¡¯ve hit someone, I won¡¯t give you the money! If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you fight with me?¡± Gu Shouxin¡¯s eldest brother, Gu Shouren, mmed his hoe on the ground and spoke fiercely. ¡°That... Boss Gu! I didn¡¯t fight at all. Who knows what kind of madness that woman and that wretched girl went through? In the past, we usually beat up Second Brother Gu. Do you think we¡¯ve ever hit a woman? Also, the silver that Second Brother Gu owes this time isn¡¯t like before. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to pay it back with both hands.¡± The debt collector was frightened by Gu Shouren¡¯s appearance, but he couldn¡¯t refuse the money just because he was frightened. If he went back, he would be even more miserable. ¡°You hit my second aunt and sister. That¡¯s your fault. Now their foreheads are bleeding. You must pay back the money!¡± The eldest daughter of the eldest branch, Gu Hui, had a sickle in one hand and a shoulder pole in the other. After checking Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian¡¯s other ces, she stood next to her father and said. ¡°Yes, pay up!¡± Gu En, the youngest son of the eldest house, who was only a few months younger than Gu Xin, also stood by his sister¡¯s side. ¡°We¡¯ve paid for the medicine. Besides, Second Brother is in debt with your gambling house.¡± Gu Shouli, the eldest son of the Gu family, looked much moreposed, but he also supported his nieces and nephews. Gu Shouxin looked at the host¡¯s brothers and nieces. He could not understand what the host was thinking. This family seemed to be quite good, so why would he be stupid enough to gamble? Gambling relied not only on luck, but also on brains. The biggest reason the host lost money was that the host was brainless. He habitually walked out of the door with his hands behind his back and walked to the debt collector. ¡°Two taels of medicine money, three hundred taels of gambling debt. Ten days, ten dayster, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Pay two taels of silver. Ten dayster, you... Aiya, aiya, aiya, it hurts! Gently, gently.¡± The debt collector wanted to swear, but Gu Shouxin grabbed him by the arm in the opposite direction, which hurt him badly. ¡°Yes, the medicine money has been given. Gambling debts... Gambling debts, what? Second Brother! You actually owe 300 taels of gambling debts!¡± Gu Shouren said the words before he reacted. Three hundred taels, he was so scared that his mouth could swallow a whole egg. Gu En ran over and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle, you should have taken care of them before! Every time you got beaten up, I secretly despised you for a long time!¡± He had no concept of money. This year, he was ten years old, and he had at most two coins in his pocket. However, he was very excited when he saw his Second Uncle subdue the debt collector in one go. When the debt collector was captured, his subordinates would definitely help, but Gu Shouren, Gu Shouli, and Gu Hui stopped him with their hoes, sickles, and poles. ¡°Ten days. I only need ten days at most. If you don¡¯t believe me and insist on making things difficult for my family, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite today!¡± Gu Shouxin increased his strength. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Ten days, ten days. Big Brother, can you let me go?¡± The debt collector felt that his arm was about to break, so he quickly agreed. Gu Shouxin let him go. ¡°Second Brother Gu, don¡¯t lie to us. Otherwise, when our Sixth Masteres, you will suffer.¡± After moving his hands, the head debt collector regained a bit of his imposing manner. However, he did not have enough confidence. After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. In the end, he was stopped by Gu Shouxin. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Stunned

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The debt collector obediently left two taels of silver for the medicine and ran off with his men. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu En was sent to call the doctor. Gu Shouxin carried Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui carried Gu Nian into the house. ¡°Father, Mother and Sister will be fine, right?¡±?Gu Xin asked timidly after Gu Shouxin gave the mother and daughter a simple check-up. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can see that they are just superficial wounds. However, we won¡¯t know the details until the doctores over to take a look.¡± Gu Shouxin looked at the pitiful little girl and tried his best to soften his voice. ¡°Hiss!¡± Gu Shouren hugged his arms and shivered. His expression was extremely exaggerated. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Gu Hui looked at her father in confusion. ¡°My daughter! Do you feel goosebumps all over your body?¡± Gu Shouren asked. ¡°No! Father, are you cold?¡±?Gu Xin asked with concern. Gu Shouren shivered exaggeratedly and said, ¡°How could I be cold! Your father¡¯s body is so good, how could I be cold? I was scared by your Second Uncle! Listen, your Second Uncle speaks like the sour schr in the vige! I¡¯m afraid your Second Uncle is possessed!¡± In his life, he hated greeting schrs the most. It was nothing good or anything like that. His head hurt just listening to it. ¡°Father, I heard that Second Uncle used to study. He¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s not a problem for him to talk like that outside!¡± Gu Hui didn¡¯t find it strange. She had heard from her grandfather that if it weren¡¯t for something happening to her second uncle, the first schr in their white horse vige wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to talk to that idiot, Bookworm Xie. The father and daughter spoke loudly, and Gu Shouxin and Gu Xin could hear everything clearly in the room. Gu Xin looked at Gu Shouxin in a daze. She did not even know that her father had studied. But Gu Shouxin told himself in his heart to get used to the way the original owner spoke and not be too weird, or else he would be in trouble. It was not that he was afraid that he would be in trouble, but it would not be good if his wife and daughter were outside because she would be gossiped about. As a nine thousand years old man who had the power to rule the world, his only regret in his life was that he did not have a wife and child. Now that he had a wife and child out of nowhere, he did not want to go back to the past at all. He only wanted to live the rest of his life well. Not long after, the vige doctor came. After checking the mother and daughter, he indicated that there was no big problem with them. It was just a superficial wound. Apply some medicine and pay careful attention to the wound. It would not take long before they woke up. He gave them the external ointment, not even the herbs for internal consumption. After the doctor left... Fourth Brother Gu pulled Gu Shouxin to the side. ¡°Second Brother, why is it three hundred taels? What are you doing? If Mother finds out, she will beat you to death. Father and I don¡¯t even have three hundred taels. Eldest Brother doesn¡¯t even have money. What should we do with the money?¡± ¡°How about, Second Brother, you take your sister-inw and your child to hide for a while? Forget it if they can¡¯t find you. Find our father to pay for them. Otherwise, if Mother doesn¡¯t beat you to death, the gambling house will beat you to death.¡± First Brother Gu joined in the topic of brothers. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother and Fourth Brother. However, I won¡¯t ask Father for this silver, and I won¡¯t hide. I¡¯ll go earn it myself. Don¡¯t worry about my methods. You go back and tell Father and Mother to rest assured.¡± Gu Shouxin sincerely thanked them. Seeing that the two of them wanted to persuade him, Gu Shouxin beat them to it and said, ¡°We¡¯re all brothers. What I said before was all nonsense. Regarding the gambling matter, I ask you to trust me for thest time. This kind of situation will never happen again, okay?¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Sin

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After much persuasion, they finally managed to convince Eldest Gu and Fourth Brother Gu. After Gu Hui helped Gu Xin wipe Cai Xiaolian and her daughter¡¯s foreheads and applied the medicine, everyone in the old house went back. Gu Xin timidly tugged at the corner of Gu Shouxin¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°Dad, I heard it just now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Shouxin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Father said that he won¡¯t gamble anymore in the future.¡± Gu Xin felt that she was getting bolder and bolder. She actually dared to say that he wouldn¡¯t gamble with her irascible gambler father. ¡°About that! Hmm, after this matter is settled, Father won¡¯t gamble anymore. Father promised Second hmm, Father promised Xin Xin.¡± Gu Shouxin originally wanted to say ¡®Second daughter¡¯, but after being a gambler for so many years, he really couldn¡¯t bear to call his daughters first and second. He felt ufortable calling her a ¡®second¡¯. Wasn¡¯t it good to call her by her name? ¡°Xin Xin?¡± Like a frightened little chick, Gu Xin shrunk her neck. Xin Xin... It sounded so nice. She knew that her name was Gu Xin, but no one had ever called her Gu Xin or Xin Xin. It was all ¡®second¡¯. She liked it when her father called her that. Cai Xiaolian was already awake. She heard the conversation between the two people in the room andpared it to the man in her memories. Damn, why did this irresponsible dog man seem to have changed into a different person? Could it be that he had also transmigrated? No, no, no. She could not give herself away. She had to first see what was going on with this dog man. ¡°En, Xin Xin, you stay here and look after your mother. After a while, you go and see your sister. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook.¡± Gu Shouxin looked at his little daughter¡¯s appearance and his heart instantly warmed. Other than her appearance, she was very much like the daughter he had imagined! It didn¡¯t matter. His daughter was young and could still be taught. She could be well-fed in the future. She would definitely be the daughter he had imagined. ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin nodded in a daze. She had never seen her father cook, but she really wanted to eat her father¡¯s cooking. Gu Shouxin turned to look at Cai Xiaolian, who was still lying on the bed with her eyes closed. He smiled and went out to the kitchen to cook. Gu Xin ran over and squatted by the bed, she said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, Mother, Father is going to cook for us. Mother, Father isn¡¯tzy anymore. Mother, Father calls me Xin Xin. Mother, can you call me Xin Xin in the future and smile at me a few more times? It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit me or scold me. Mother, I¡¯m so happy! Mother, Father said that he would never gamble again...¡± Cai Xiaolian closed her eyes, feeling a little sad. This little girl was very pitiful. In the original owner¡¯s memories, this little girl often did not have enough to eat and did a lot of work. She was ignored by her biological father and sister, and scolded by her biological mother. She always looked very cautious. But listen to this, this girl¡¯s voice was so pleasant to hear. It was so sweet that it reached one¡¯s heart. When her father cooked a meal for her and her mother smiled at her, she was as happy as a fool. What a sin! Cai Xiaolian decided to treat this little girl well in the future. She would let her grow into a normal girl, cheerful and positive. ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Cai Xiaolian opened her eyes and smiled. Gu Xin was shocked. She thought her mother would wake up in a while. She was squatting, but she sat down on the ground. ¡°Oh, I scared you! Get up, it¡¯s cold on the ground! The weather is so cold!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t expect her sudden awakening to scare the child. She quickly got up and helped the child up. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Amnesia

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin was ten years old. Due to malnutrition, she was not tall and her face was sallow and thin. She looked like a six-year-old child. The two elders at the old house felt sorry for the child and secretly gave her food. In the end, Gu Xin¡¯s food was snatched away by Gu Nian as soon as she returned. Gu Xin did not dare toin. This caused Gu Nian to look very healthy. Gu Shouxin¡¯s meal was ready, but Gu Nian had not woken up yet. Thus, only the three of them were left to eat. At the dining table, Gu Xin looked happily at her father and then at her mother. Cai Xiaolian had wanted to tease Gu Xin, but she was afraid that she would be exposed in front of this scumbag, so she could only lower her head and eat without saying anything. Gu Shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian from time to time and found that something was wrong with her. She waspletely different from what he remembered, and was even avoiding him. However, he didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, he said naturally, ¡°I won¡¯t gamble anymore. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve this gambling debt. Let¡¯s live a good life from now on.¡± ¡°Father, I believe in you!¡±?Gu Xin said seriously. Her grandfather told her that everyone would do something wrong. As long as they corrected themselves in time, they would be a good person. When the person who made a mistake sincerely corrected themselves, she had to trust and encourage them. Her grandfather was a good person, and her father was her grandfather¡¯s son. He was definitely a good person. Therefore, she had to trust her father. However, she did not know how to encourage her father at the moment. Cai Xiaolian raised her head in surprise, but she quickly lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Do whatever you want.¡± Cai Xiaolian tried her best to imitate the original owner¡¯s tone. In fact, she spoke very elegantly and basically did not say anything. But there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t let the scumbag man see through it! Gu Shouxin was more and more certain that the woman in front of him was in the same situation as him. She was deliberately putting up a front. However, he didn¡¯t expose her. He continued to eat and even put some food in Gu Xin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more. Father will buy meat for Xin Xin tomorrow.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she said carefully, ¡°Father, can I really eat meat?¡± Looking at his daughter¡¯s sparkling eyes and her cautious expression, Gu Shouxin cursed the original owner in his heart a thousand times. Damn it, he didn¡¯t know how lucky he was. He nodded very gently, ¡°Of course, from now on, Xin Xin can eat meat every day. Eggs, candy, and snacks are all fine. Xiaolian, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded subconsciously. Then, she blushed and lowered her head again. The dishes in her bowl were no longer fragrant. Damn it, why did this scumbag suddenly ask a question? Wasn¡¯t he trying to trick her? Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart pounded. What should she do? What should she do? Would he suddenly ask a question? ¡°Excuse me, where are we?¡± At this moment, Gu Nian suddenly appeared at the door and helped Cai Xiaolian out of her predicament. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake!¡± Gu Xin put down her bowl and chopsticks and ran quickly to the door. ¡°Sister? Little Sister, did you say that I¡¯m your sister?¡± Gu Nian took out her 120% acting skills to pretend to have amnesia. She cursed in her heart: ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I don¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memory, so I can only pretend to have amnesia. Don¡¯t me me, everyone!¡¯ ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t care less whether her sister was going to be angry at her anymore. She reached out and grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand. She said pitifully, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m Second Daughter Gu, and you¡¯re Eldest Daughter Gu! Why can¡¯t you remember?¡± Gu Xin was on the verge of tears. Gu Shouxin narrowed his eyes and looked Gu Nian up and down. Cai Xiaolian was also a little surprised. Why did her daughter lose her memory just now? Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Sister Gu Who Is Inside a Book

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian was so nervous that she was about to give herself away. This house was obviously a mud-walled house in the countryside, and the people here were dressed in ancient costumes. This house should be a vige, but why was the male owner¡¯s gaze so sharp? It was even scarier than her teacher¡¯s. ¡°Father, Mother, Sister doesn¡¯t remember us. What should we do? What should we do?¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and walked to the table, her face covered in tears. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t bear to see the child cry so much. She was about to reach out to carry the child when she remembered her transmigration identity and stopped herself. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Shouxin couldn¡¯t bear to see the child cry, but he liked Gu Xin a lot because of their interaction just now. He also felt ufortable when he saw her cry, but he didn¡¯t move to carry the child. Gu Nian was a little confused. ¡®What kind of family is this? What should I do next?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m only in my twenties. In modern times, I¡¯m still studying and not out in the world. I don¡¯t know how to adapt!¡¯ ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. I get a headache when you cry.¡± Gu Nian saw that her parents weren¡¯t moving. She never bullied children. She squatted down and hugged Gu Xin. ¡°Hic, hic, hic, I won¡¯t cry anymore, I won¡¯t cry anymore. Sister, I¡¯m Second Daughter. I¡¯m Gu Xin, you¡¯re Gu Nian, Eldest Daughter Gu, and my sister. They¡¯re our parents. Sister, do you remember?¡± Gu Xin had never been hugged by her sister before. Since she could remember, she did not have a ce to put her hands, but she still exined it to Gu Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now, tell me slowly! Sister¡¯s head hurts a little. Maybe when it stops hurting, she¡¯ll remember.¡± Gu Nian wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Shouxin looked at the two sisters without saying anything. At the same time, they nced at each other from the corner of their eyes. Now, both of them were sure that the other was not the original Gu Nian, however, they were both hesitating whether they should confess first or wait until the other had confessed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian coaxed Gu Xin and pulled her to sit down on the bench next to the square table. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Gu Nian had brainwashed herself for a long time, but she could still call them by this name now. ¡°You really can¡¯t remember anything? This is San Cha Kou Vige. Do you remember?¡±?Gu Shouxin asked. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t remember.¡± Gu Nianzhi nodded and shook her head again. However, she had a little doubt in her heart. San Cha Kou Vige, Gu Nian, Gu Xin ¡ª what a familiar name! ¡°Eldest Daughter, we¡¯re at San Cha Kou Vige, Zhou Jia Town, Taoyuan County, Qingzhou. Do you remember it?¡± Cai Xiaolian heard the other party mention San Cha Kou Vige and immediately gave a more detailed geographical location. Of course, she did not know any more because it was not in the original owner¡¯s memory. Gu Nian was stunned. San Cha Kou Vige, Taoyuan County, Qingzhou. Gu Nian, Gu Xin. Gu Xin, Gu Nian. Why did it look like the farmer¡¯s book that she had read not long ago? ¡°In the Great Zhou Dynasty, in Taoyuan County, Zhoujia Town, San Cha Kou Vige, my grandmother is Gu Xiann. She was the only daughter in the family and was able to carry a tripod. She had a son-inw, and my grandfather, Ye Chuan, was a vagrant who had be a son-inw. I also had my first uncle and aunt, my fourth uncle, a cousin, a younger cousin, and a younger cousin. I¡¯m Gu Nian. My younger sister is Gu Xin. My father was chased out of the house by my grandmother because he often gambled, and my mother liked to scold my younger sister because my father often gambled? My younger sister is ten this year, and I¡¯m fourteen this year.¡± Gu Nian suppressed the shock in her heart and recounted the family rtionship. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Sister, you scared me to death. I thought you really couldn¡¯t remember anything!¡± Gu Xin was relieved to hear that her sister was alright. Gu Nian mechanically turned her head to look at her cheap sister. She was reading a book about the female lead, the unlucky female lead. She was inside a book! Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Her Nephew¡¯s Book

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian was reading a book while her nephew was writing an online novel. Her grades were very good, and she had always been that ¡®someone else¡¯s child¡¯ that was mentioned in families. Her brother and sister-inw often nagged at her nephew in front of her, so her nephew had been annoyed with her ever since she was young. He named her after the evil sister of the unlucky female protagonist in the book. The female protagonist in the book written by her nephew had a rough life, just like the male protagonist. In the end, the male protagonist had to go through a lot of hardships to secure a high position. However, the female protagonist died in the middle of the story. Later on, in order to reflect the male protagonist¡¯s single-mindedness and ambition, many female supporting roles were arranged to appear. However, the female protagonist was the only one in the male protagonist¡¯s heart. The male protagonist had countless concubines, but he did not have a wife. His wife only had a namete with the female protagonist¡¯s name on it. Because her nephew¡¯s book was very good, her sister-inw pushed it to her to read. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om During the holiday, she spent three days but still could not finish reading the book. She only knew the ending of the female protagonist and did not know the ending of the male protagonist. When she woke up, she had be the Gu Nian in the book. She cursed her nephew in her heart. However, she had some doubts again. There was a scene in the book when someone from the family came to collect gambling debts. However, what happened next was different from what happened in the book. In the book, no one opened the door for the person who came to collect gambling debts. The door was broken open and the four members of the Gu family were lying in the central room. The debt collectors were so scared that they quickly went to call for help. The grandparents from the old residence came over and called for a doctor, saving the family of four. Gu Shouxin had bought medicine to kill the whole family. Later, he was saved. The next time Gu Shouxin owed money, Gu Xin was secretly sold. By the time the elders of the old residence found out, they could no longer get the female protagonist back. The old mansion wanted to sever all ties with Gu Shouxin. Gu Shouxin stole Cai Xiaolian¡¯sst dowry, a gold hairpin, and ran away. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were dependent on each other. Later on, Gu Nian used her embroidery skills to attract the attention of the manager of the embroidery shop, and brought her to Jiangnan. In Jiangnan, Gu Nian recognized her sister who had been sold. However, she did not acknowledge Gu Xin. Instead, she saw that Gu Xin had someone who loved her and was living a good life. She tried every means possible to harm Gu Xin. In the end, Gu Nian¡¯s death had something to do with Gu Xin. Gu Nianzhi was so sure that she was in the book because the ce they had mentioned was exactly the same as her previous home. There were not many descriptions of the female protagonist¡¯s other family members in the book, but the debt collection incident was a sign that the female protagonist had been sold. Therefore, Gu Nian remembered it very clearly. She even remembered how much money she had spent. So, what exactly had happened that afternoon? Could it be that she was not in a novel written by her nephew, but in another novel, or was it just an ordinary transmigration? Other than the female protagonist, Gu Xin, the parents did not feel like they were written in a book! Gu Nianzhi was engrossed in her thoughts. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not say anything more and only looked at her. Gu Xin was quiet for a while before she nudged Gu Nianzhi. ¡°Sister, do you have a headache? Do you want to go back to your room and rest? I¡¯ll bring the food over for you.¡± Gu Nian came back to her senses and pretended to be calm. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Xin Xin, you should sit down and eat too! I haven¡¯te out for a few days. I don¡¯t feelfortable lying in my room for too long.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister!¡± Gu Xin was very happy. Her sister was really not like before. The little people in her heart were dancing with joy. Her father had changed, her mother had changed, and her sister had also changed. ¡®Oh, God! If this is Xin Xin¡¯s dream, then let me be in it for a little longer. Don¡¯t let me wake up!¡¯ Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Really Weird

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian only gave Gu Nian a suspicious look before starting to eat. There were only three dishes on the table ¡ª wild vegetable egg soup, stir-fried cabbage, and braised pork with soybeans. There was no staple food, only eggs, cooked by Cai Xiaolian. Apart from Gu Xin, the other three found it difficult to swallow. Gu Xin peeled two eggs for herself, three for Gu Nian, four for Gu Shouxin, and three for Cai Xiaolian. Then, she said, ¡°Father, this meat was given to us by Fourth Uncle. You weren¡¯t at home at that time. Dad, did you boil oil when you cooked the meat?¡± She had never seen her father cook, so she didn¡¯t know if her father knew to boil oil. Gu Shouxin took an egg from his bowl and ced it in Gu Xin¡¯s bowl. He said, ¡°I boiled it and put it in the oil can. What are you doing? Dad only needs to eat three. From now on, we¡¯ll eat everything at home together. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re too young to eat. You¡¯re still growing, so you have to eat!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The peeled eggs were still very easy to pick up. Gu Xin did not push them away. She liked this kind of father. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± If Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had not been so hungry, she really would not have been able to eat such food. Just as they finished eating, Gu En from the main room at the old residence came over again. ¡°Second Uncle, Grandpa and Grandma want you toe over.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gu Shouxin stood up calmly and instructed Gu Xin to put the bowl down. He woulde backter to wash it and then leave. Once Gu Shouxin left, only the three of them were left in the kitchen. Cai Xiaolian did not speak because she was afraid that Gu Nian would notice something different. At the same time, she also felt that Gu Nian was a little different from the original owner¡¯s memory. Of course, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that she had hit her head earlier. Gu Nian felt the same way as Cai Xiaolian, so neither of them spoke much. ¡°Mom, Sister, you bumped your heads just now. You must be feeling unwell! Go and get some rest. I¡¯ll go to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s to see if they¡¯re going to hit Dad again. If they hit him too hard, I¡¯ll speak up for Dad. Dad already said that he won¡¯t go gambling again.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t notice that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi had a lot on their minds. ¡°Oh,¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi replied in unison and went back to their rooms. Gu Xin did not notice anything unusual. She took advantage of the warm water in the pot to wash the dishes. Then she carried the small basket on her back and left the house. It was winter now. Her daily task was to carry firewood on the mountain. The firewood was like withered yellow leaves and some dried branches. She nned to go to the old house first. If Grandma wanted to beat her father, she would ask for mercy. If she didn¡¯t, she would go to the back of the mountain to carry the firewood back. Their house was at the foot of the mountain and not far from the old house. However, they were still some distance away from the other houses in the vige, so they didn¡¯t meet many people along the way. When they were about to reach the old house, Gu Xin met her cousin, Gu Hui, who was in the main house, and greeted her. ¡°Second, what are you doing?¡± Gu Xin asked, ¡°Sister Huihui, did Grandma hit my father?¡± Gu Hui said in surprise, ¡°No, it¡¯s really strange. Grandma had already found him, but after Second Uncle said a few words, Grandma stopped scolding him and even called Second Uncle to go into the house to talk.¡± Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Father must have promised Grandpa and Grandma not to gamble, so I don¡¯t need to help. Sister Huihui, I¡¯m going to carry some leaves and dry sticks. Do you want to go to the back mountain?¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Little Fish

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Hui pouted gloomily. ¡°I¡¯m not going. My mother wants me to go to my grandmother¡¯s ce to get something. It¡¯s so annoying. Among all the pregnant women in the vige, my mother is the most difficult to please. Oh right, Second, don¡¯te near my mother these days. Wait for her to give birth.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Then I¡¯ll be leaving first, Sister Huihui!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin waved her hand. The eldest daughter-inw, Lady Zhang, valued sons over daughters. She did not even treat her own two daughters well, let alone Gu Xin, the daughter of her husband¡¯s second brother. If it were not for the fact that the Gu family still had the olddy to suppress her, this Lady Zhang would have turned the sky upside down. It was gettingte, and Gu Xin¡¯s speed was faster than usual. She had to get home before dark. When she arrived at the back of the mountain, Gu Xin first put down the basket on her back, then moved the dried leaves on the ground into a pile with dried branches. She then picked them up and ced them in the basket. After cing ayer on the basket, she broke the dried branches, put them in, and pressed them down. After going back and forth a few times, her small basket was also filled with firewood to start a fire. ¡°Brat, I told you not to go there to y, but you insisted on going. When you fall in, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Aiyo, Mom, Mom, let me go, let me go. I¡¯ve caught fish. Tonight, we can eat fish!¡± ¡°Eat my ass fish. The third child of the Feng family drowned in the water on a hot day this year. The fish in the water are very evil. Do you dare to eat them?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happens on a hot day? Now... Ah! Mother, why did you knock over my basin!¡± ¡°You bastard, hurry up and go back with me! Don¡¯t cause trouble outside every day. I told you, you can¡¯t go there. When you go back, I¡¯ll see if your father won¡¯t break your legs! Basin, that basin with evil nature is not good. Go, quickly follow me!¡± ¡°Aiyo! Mother, don¡¯t pull my ear. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, okay? Aiyo, ahhh, it hurts, it hurts...¡± Gu Xin was about to carry the basket on her back when a mother and son walked past her. She had seen this mother and son before. The son was called Liu Gou¡¯er, from the neighboring vige. He was the same age as her and often came to their vige to y. Liu Gou¡¯er and his mother walked all the way. They nced at Gu Xin, but ignored her. Gu Xin had always been invisible. Her parents and sister did not care about her, so others naturally would not take her seriously. Gu Xin did not care. She waited for the others to walk over before she looked towards the wooden basin and the fish. It was a very beautiful fish, just like the one that the new year doll was holding. Her grandfather had told her that the doll was holding a carp. However, she had never seen such a beautiful, glowing carp. At that moment, the carp had fallen out of the wooden basin and was bouncing on the ground. For some reason, Gu Xin felt that the fish was very sad and ufortable. Oh, that¡¯s right. Grandfather had said that fish were not allowed to leave the water. Gu Xin quickly went forward and put the beautiful carp back into the little wooden basin. ¡°Little fish, little fish! Can I send you back? I remember the pond over there. Even though a child drowned there, and I am also very scared, but seeing that you¡¯re feeling so ufortable, I¡¯ll send you back too. You have to hide well in the future!¡± Gu Xin put the fish into the wooden basin. There was only a little water left in the basin, and it could notpletely allow the fish to breathe. She carried the wooden basin and ran towards the pond where the child drowned. She thought to herself, ¡®If I do more good deeds, Will God agree to me because I¡¯ve done so many good deeds? Will my parents and sister always treat me so well?¡¯ Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Presents

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin was very fast. She arrived at the small pond. It was actually a waterfall. A pond had formed below it. On hot days, children from the surrounding viges liked toe here to y. This year, a child from the neighboring vige had drowned. Gu Xin mustered her courage and walked to the pond. ¡°Little fish, I¡¯ve sent you back. You must remember to hide well in the future. Don¡¯t get caught.¡± With that, she poured the fish in the basin into the water. The fish swam happily in the water and jumped up. ¡°Gu Xin, this is a gift for you.¡± Gu Xin saw the most amazing thing in her life. The little fish swam in the water for a while and jumped up. It spat something at her, and she subconsciously caught it. Then she heard the voice of a little baby. Then, she saw the little fish dash toward the waterfall, jump, and disappear. Gu Xin looked at the thing in her hand in a daze. It was a very beautiful and clear jade stone. It looked exactly like the little fish, but it was very small, not as big as her small palm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aiya!¡± Gu Xin came back to her senses and was so scared that she wanted to throw the jade pendant away. An even more amazing scene happened. The jade stone suddenly disappeared. ¡°Eh? Where did it go? Where did it go?¡± Gu Xin panicked and looked down with her hands spread out. Then the jade stone appeared in her palm. Gu Xin felt that she couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. ¡°Gu Xin, this is my gift to you. Thank you for saving me and giving me time to jump through the Dragon Gate. Take it. It will appear in your palm when you want her. After I jump through the Dragon Gate, I will go find my father, the Dragon King. Remember, don¡¯t show the gift to others. Goodbye, Gu Xin!¡± At this moment, the voice of the little fish came from the waterfall again. Gu Xin didn¡¯t panic anymore. She had heard the mythical story of a carp jumping through the Dragon Gate. Her grandfather told it to her. Her grandfather knew many interesting stories. He had told her that dragons gave birth to nine sons, and they were all different. He had also told her that after a certain period of time, a small snake would turn into a python, then a boa, and then what? It seemed that after two more stages, it would turn into a dragon. Fortunately, she had the story that her grandfather had told her to pave the way. Otherwise, she would have been scared to death today. In the hearts of the people of Great Zhou, there was a dragon in the world, but it was a very magical existence. It was the same as God and the gods in the sky. Therefore, this was a gift from the gods, so she was not afraid. After Gu Xin figured it out, she thanked the waterfall. ¡°Thank you, little fish!¡± However, there was no response. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Gu Xin left. She returned to where she had been and carried the small backpack down the mountain. She tried a few times along the way. As long as she thought about it, the jade stone would appear, and if she didn¡¯t, it would disappear in her palm. ¡°Xin Xin?¡± When she passed by the old house, Gu Xin was about to greet her grandparents and ask her father if he had returned. However, she met Gu Shouxin who came out of the house. Gu Shouxin was expressionless at first, but when he saw that the backpack on Gu Xin¡¯s back had reached the bend of her feet, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Dad, I was just about to call you! I carried a big load of firewood today! I even...¡± She wanted to say that she had saved a little fish, but she stopped herself in time. The little fish told her not to tell anyone. This was the little fish¡¯s thing. Although it had given it to her, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: I¡¯ll Be the One To Feel the Pain

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin took off the basket on Gu Xin¡¯s back and carried it himself. ¡°From now on, when Dad goes to the mountains to get firewood, go and say hello to your grandparents. Then we¡¯ll go home.¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes and looked at Gu Shouxin for a few seconds before nodding obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± She rushed into the house and greeted her grandparents before running out quickly to follow Gu Shouxin. She felt that she must have saved little fish today. Little Fish had be a dragon after leaping through the Dragon Gate, and she had saved the child of the Dragon King. The heavens would never let such good parents and sisters go back to how they were in the past on ount of her saving the child of the Dragon King. She was not saying that her parents and sisters were not good in the past, but she liked the present better than the past. Thinking that such good parents and her sister wouldn¡¯t leave her, Gu Xin walked briskly. Gu Shouxin reached out to hold his little daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Walk slowly. Be careful not to trip on a rock.¡± Gu Xin tilted her head, her big eyes filled with joy. ¡°Oh, okay, Dad!¡± Gu Shouxin looked at his obedient daughter and felt very gratified. He had to get some money quickly to feed his child. This child was too obedient and too heartbreaking. What did he do to deserve such an obedient daughter in this life? He would definitely not let down the heavens that had given him this chance to be reborn. He did not meet anyone on the way home. He did not sit for long when the sky turnedpletely dark. Gu Xin lit the oilmp and went to the kitchen to light the fire. She nned to wash up with hot water. Gu Shouxin could not bear to see Gu Xin work at all now. He walked to the kitchen door and said, ¡°Xin Xin, Go sit by the side and y. I¡¯ll do it.¡± In his previous life, he was 9,000 years old and had the power to rule the world. However, before he entered the pce as a child, he had experienced the life of a farmer. He still knew how to do things in a farmer¡¯s household. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Shouxin lit the fire and asked, ¡°Xin Xin, are you hungry? If you are, Daddy will boil two eggs for you to eat?¡± In his memory, during a winter like this, every household would eat two meals. But he used to eat three meals a day. Although he could take two meals, he did not know if a child could take it. Gu Xin shook her head, the two bangs on her head, which were already crooked, shook as she shook her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not hungry. Today, we¡¯ve already eaten more than ten eggs. We can¡¯t eat anymore. There¡¯s no more vegetables at home. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go dig for wild vegetables and then help Fourth Uncle sweep the floor to earn a cabbage. Then...¡± Gu Shouxin felt his heart ache when he saw Gu Xin like this. He pulled her to his side and interrupted her. ¡°Tomorrow, Xin Xin will rest well at home. Dad will go to town and buy some buns for Xin Xin, okay?¡± ¡°Buns?¡± Gu Xin frowned slightly and stammered, ¡°Father, if Xin Xin doesn¡¯t eat buns, and Xin Xin will eat wild vegetables... Father, can you stop gambling? Father said so this afternoon.¡± Gu Shouxin was stunned and thenughed involuntarily. He shook his head and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t gamble. Father and Uncle will go to the town pier to work together. Xin Xin knows that Uncle has been working at the town pier recently. He will go in the morning ande back in the afternoon.¡± Gu Shouxin had been nine thousand years old for so many years. His heart had long been hardened like stone. At this moment, he was also melted by his young daughter¡¯s words. His heart ached. He cursed the original owner in his heart a hundred times but still couldn¡¯t get rid of his hatred. Such a person, no wonder the heavens wanted to take him in. Such a good daughter didn¡¯t know how to feel heartache. ¡®If you don¡¯t feel pain, I¡¯ll feel it in the future!¡¯ Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Smelly Feet

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After all, there was no food for dinner. Gu Xin, who usually did not wash her feet in order not to waste firewood, was escorted by Gu Shouxin to wash her feet. The water was a little hot, but it was warmer in the winter after soaking in the water. She went to call her mother and sister, but they were already asleep. Gu Xin saw Gu Shouxin leave the kitchen and thought of what had happened today. She could not help but spread her hands to see if the jade stone was still there. It was mainly because everything that had happened today made her feel that it wasn¡¯t real, so she wanted to see the jade stone. When she spread out her hands and thought about the jade stone, the small jade fish appeared. Gu Xin was extremely happy. She stared at her palm for a while and couldn¡¯t help but think, what was this jade stone used for? Why was it hidden in her palm? At this thought, a jade bead suddenly popped out from the mouth of the jade fish in her hand. Gu Xin was so scared that her hand trembled. The jade bead fell into the foot basin, sshing a little water. The jade bead melted as soon as it entered the water, as if it had never appeared. Gu Xin was stunned. She blinked at the jade fish in her palm and then looked at the foot basin. She thought it was because the oilmp in the kitchen was too dim, so she bent over and used her other hand to fish in the foot basin. Unfortunately, there was nothing except for her little feet. At this moment, Gu Shouxin walked in and saw Gu Xin¡¯s actions. He smiled and said, ¡°Xin Xin also knows that she hasn¡¯t washed her feet for a few days. Her little feet are smelly. Do you want to rub them? Come, let Daddy rub Xin Xin¡¯s feet!¡± Gu Xin finished her work in a panic. She didn¡¯t know if her father had seen the jade fish in her hands just now. However, before she could think about it, the soles of her feet were rubbed hard. Gu Xin felt someone tickling her and her feet moved uncontrobly. She quickly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll do it myself! Haha, haha, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Gu Shouxin thought about it and agreed. Gu Xin was already 10 years old. After the New Year, she would be 11 years old. Looking at her skinny, short, and dark appearance, he subconsciously felt that she was only five or six years old. Moreover, he had smelled the girl¡¯s smelly feet just now. It must have been a few days since she washed her feet! Men and women were seven years old and had different seats. Sons should avoid their mothers and daughters should avoid their fathers. He should not have done this. Forget it. It was not just this girl. The whole family of four was like this in order to save firewood. However, this definitely would not work in the future. Now that he was in charge, he had to get them to wash their feet. Smelly, who would like it? He would go to the mountains tomorrow and bring back two bundles of firewood. Gu Shouxin got up. ¡°Okay, you do it yourself. I just went to add a nket to your room. When you sleep at night, remember to wrap yourself tightly so that you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Gu Xin rubbed her feet and looked up at him. She shook her head. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s warm when I sleep at night. You can cover it with Mom. It¡¯s okay for sister too.¡± Gu Shouxin waved his hand. ¡°Go to the house and cover it as soon as you¡¯re done washing. Once your feet are warm, you¡¯ll be able to fall asleep soon.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was used to obeying her family. She would only retort once, but she didn¡¯t dare to do it the second time. She nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Shouxin couldn¡¯t help but think of his elder daughter when he saw how obedient Gu Xin was. The younger daughter was the same as in his memories, but the elder daughter felt a little different! He had already confirmed his wife. She must have encountered something strange. Perhaps she was the same as him, but he wasn¡¯t sure about the elder daughter. The main reason was that there wasn¡¯t much about the elder daughter in the original owner¡¯s memories, especially after the elder daughter started doing her own embroidery work. The other partypletely ignored the original owner. He could not help but frown. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Jade Beads

n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After washing her feet, Gu Xin poured water into the vegetable garden and told Gu Shouxin to go back to sleep. There were three oilmps in the Gu family, one in her parents¡¯ room, one in her sister¡¯s room, and one in the kitchen. Poor Gu Xin did not have one. Under the nket, Gu Xin felt very warm. She did not know if it was because she had added a nket or because she had soaked her feet. Either way, her father had given it to her. She had not forgotten the jade bead that Little Fish had spat out. Now that she was under the nket, she was not afraid that someone would suddenly appear. Gu Xin was lying on her stomach, one hand resting on her chin and the other in front of her head. She said softly, ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, you spat out a jade bead just now, right? If so, spit out another one for me to see!¡± Although she could not see clearly, she could feel that there was really another jade bead in her hand. She held her hand and pinched it with her thumb and forefinger. It was very soft and stic. So she was not mistaken just now! She just did not know what this jade bead was used for. Gu Xiny on her stomach and let her imagination run wild. She fell asleep in no time. It had been a tiring day. Plus, she had soaked her feet in the quilt tonight. Now that it was warm, Gu Xin fell asleep faster than before. She was lying on her stomach, so she did not know that after falling asleep for a while, the corner of her mouth touched the jade bead. Then, the jade bead touched the saliva on the corner of her mouth and slowly melted. Gu Xin dreamed of delicious food and could not help but take a sip. She had absorbed more than half of the melted jade bead. At this moment, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were still awake. Although they were under the same nket, there was a fist¡¯s distance between them. They did not move, afraid that they would bump into each other if they moved. After a long time, the two finally could not help but talk. ¡°I...¡± ¡°You...¡± They spoke at the same time and then shut up at the same time. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I...¡± They opened their mouths at the same time and shut them at the same time. Gu Shouxin felt a little awkward. In his previous life, he had interacted with the Empress and the nanny in the pce the most, but he had never been so close to anyone. Cai Xiaolianughed at this scene. ¡°Pfft!¡± After Cai Xiaolian finishedughing, she asked, ¡°Let¡¯s not hide it from each other. We¡¯re not the same people. Tell me, where did youe from?¡± Gu Shouxin raised his eyebrows. ¡®Oh, she is actually trying to get information out of me?¡¯ Cai Xiaolian saw that Gu Shouxin did not answer, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. I don¡¯t believe that the Gu Shouxin in the past was like this. The Gu Shouxin in the past only loved himself and would not even spare a second nce at his wife and daughter. I don¡¯t believe that a person can change so much in just three days. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then I won¡¯t talk about it either. In any case, we¡¯re all the same. At most, we¡¯ll just part ways. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Shouxin was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not ask about the past. Let¡¯s live a good life together in the future. Are you willing? If you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t force you. Child, I¡¯ll bring them up myself. I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Cai Xiaolian frowned. ¡®Whoa, he¡¯s trying to trick me!¡¯ Although Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want to stay here, where could she go if she left? This Great Zhou Dynasty was more lenient toward women, allowing them to remarry after leaving. However, all men were the same. She couldn¡¯t jump into that pit. She had just arrived. If she really wanted to leave, she could either go back to her parents¡¯ house or go far away. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Honesty

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In her memory, the original owner¡¯s family, the Cai family, was a family in this vige. They were not good people. Even if she left the Gu family, she would not go back to her family. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, if she went far away by herself, the ancient transportation was inconvenient, and many ces were inconvenient. The original owner was a real vige woman who had only been to the town, so she did not have much memory of the outside world. The original owner was quite good-looking. If she went out to walk, she would know nothing. wasn¡¯t she asking for trouble? Cai Xiaolian hesitated for a moment, then sat up and put on the coat by the bed. Gu Shouxin silently waited for the answer, but he didn¡¯t expect her to sit up. Cai Xiaolian stood up and lit the oilmp. Gu Shouxin also sat up. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, my original name. I¡¯m from City B, China, year 2020. I¡¯m a cancer patient. What about you? Where did youe from? What era?¡± Cai Xiaolian introduced herself generously. She wanted to see Gu Shouxin¡¯s reaction before deciding whether to stay or leave. Gu Shouxin was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Neen years of Emperor Daye Long.¡± He was thinking, which country was China? This country was really amazing. It had gone through so many years, unlike his Great Zhou Dynasty, which had been crippled by him alone in just over two hundred years. Cai Xiaolian was shocked and asked uncertainly, ¡°Ancient people?¡± Gu Shouxin did not understand the meaning of these three words. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips, she said, ¡°May I ask what you do for a living in the great cause? I am, in the words that you can understand, a wealthy merchant, a wealthy woman who started from scratch. It involves many industries, such as clothing, cosmetics, and so on. It is what you call rouge, water, and powder.¡± Gu Shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. If a merchant added the word ¡®wealthy¡¯, it would be very difficult for an ordinary person to do it. Moreover, they started from nothing, and it was a woman. It was not that he looked down on women. It was just that in his era, it was very difficult for women, even harder than the women in Great Zhou. Seeing how sincere the other party was, Gu Shouxin still answered truthfully, ¡°I am Ye Feng, the Chief Steward of Great Yan. My main responsibility is to assist the Emperor in managing the court affairs.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± Regent? Or a eunuch? Seeing Cai Xiaolian¡¯s puzzled expression, Gu Shouxin guessed what she was thinking. Without exining, he changed the topic. ¡°My impression of Gu Nian is different from my memory. Do you have this feeling?¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded, ¡°Yes, I do feel it. She should be simr to the two of us, but I don¡¯t know where she came from. Should we go and ask her?¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s ask her and see if it¡¯s what I imagined. Then, we can talk about our future ns together. Xin Xin is fine. She¡¯s still the youngest daughter of this family.¡± Cai Xiaolian agreed with Gu Shouxin. The two of them put on their clothes, and Gu Shouxin took the oilmp. Cai Xiaolian followed him and went to Gu Nian¡¯s room. It had been three days since Gu Nian had arrived. She hadn¡¯t slept well for the past three days, and now that she was certain that she couldn¡¯t go back, her tensed heart rxed. After lunch in the afternoon, shey down and thought about it for a long time. She decided to take things as they came, so after dark... She also fell asleep easily. In her sleep, Gu Nianzhi felt someone patting her face and habitually kicked them away. When she had been living with her brother and sister-inw, her niece and nephew had been very naughty. This kind of situation often happened. In the end, this time she did not hear the screams of her niece or nephew. She only felt her feet being grabbed, and it still hurt a little. She opened her eyes impatiently. What entered her eyes was the dim yellow oilmp. Next to the oilmp were two terrifying faces. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Consideration

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian screamed in fear. She had only just opened her mouth to make a sound when Cai Xiaolian covered it. Gu Shouxin frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. Don¡¯t wake Xin Xin up.¡± Gu Nian nodded frantically. Her eyes were filled with uncertainty as she motioned for Cai Xiaolian to let go. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What was going on with these parents? Could it be that they realized something was wrong with her? Gu Shouxin looked at Gu Nianzhi¡¯s eyes and felt that they had guessed correctly. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to make a fire. Let¡¯s talk in front of the kitchen door. It¡¯s cold here, and it might wake Xin Xin up.¡± He left after saying that. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips. This guy was most likely a eunuch. He had never had children before, so he liked Little Xin Xin so much. Speaking of which, she, who did not have children, also liked Little Xin Xin very much. Cai Xiaolian had told Gu Shouxin everything. Now that they were talking about it again, she felt even more rxed. ¡°You¡¯re not the original Gu Nian, are you? Where did youe from?¡± Gu Nianzhi¡¯s movements froze. As expected, they were all transmigrators. In her nephew¡¯s book world, there were other transmigrators besides her. She wondered if they were also transmigrators like her. ¡°You could tell? Oh, I knew it would be like this. If I had known earlier, I would have continued to pretend to have amnesia,¡±?Gu Nian said dejectedly. If she had continued to pretend to have lost her memory, no one would have been able to tell. Cai Xiaolian lit the oilmp in Gu Nian¡¯s room and nodded. She then said in surprise, ¡°Yes, I could tell. But why did you pretend to have lost your memory? You don¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories? Then how do you know who¡¯s in the house?¡± Gu Nian said aggrievedly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t have any at all. If it wasn¡¯t for my nephew writing this book, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to name any family members just now.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised. ¡°Your nephew¡¯s book?¡± Gu Nian nodded. Then, she said gloomily, ¡°That¡¯s right, my nephew¡¯s book. Gu Xin is the female lead. Father Gu sold his daughter to pay off his debts, then stole Mother Gu¡¯s remaining dowry and ran away. Mother Gu and Gu Nian struggled to survive. After that, they met the female lead who had been sold. Mother and daughter felt that their lives hadn¡¯t been good these past few years, so they schemed against the female lead in all sorts of ways. In the end, they died a terrible death. Coincidentally, my sister-inw often used me to educate my nephew. My nephew hates me, so he used my name to write this evil sister! Sigh!¡± Cai Xiaolian did not know what to say. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go find Gu Shouxin first. Let¡¯s sum up the situation and see what our future ns are.¡± Gu Nian had put on her shoes and suddenly came out of bed. She was still cold. She jumped up a few times, rubbed her hands together, and followed Cai Xiaolian to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Gu Shouxin had already lit the fire and heated the water in the stove. Gu Shouxin got up and let the mother and daughter sit down. He said, ¡°You two sit down for a while. The boiling water is almost done. The fire in the stove is still burning, and I¡¯ve added some firewood. It¡¯s almost done now. Let¡¯s drink some hot water first.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at Gu Shouxin eagerly. They did not know whether this person was pretending to be so considerate or was always so considerate. If he was always so considerate, it would be nice to treat this ce as a home. Soon, Gu Shouxin poured a bowl of boiling water for each of them. He took a sip and thought it almost tasted bad. He was 9,000 years old and would not drink in water. He drank top-quality tea and fine wine. He took a sip and put it on the stove. Then he said, ¡°We are not people from this world. Since we are fated to meet, I will treat you sincerely. Let me tell you my n first!¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Was a Must

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin saw that the mother and daughter did not speak. He continued, ¡°The situation in Great Zhou is simr to the situation in Great Yan, where I lived before. Based on the Gu family¡¯s situation, I n to take the imperial examinations to give you stability. Of course, it¡¯s not all because of you. Most of the reason is still because of me. This is my n. Let¡¯s talk about you. Oh, right. Where are you from, Gu Nian?¡± Gu Nian felt like she was being questioned by her brother. Her brother was their local leader. She sat up straight in an instant and said, ¡°I used to be called Gu Nian too. I¡¯ve been from China since 2020. However, this is an era that doesn¡¯t exist in history. My nephew made it up.¡± Gu Shouxin sized Gu Nian up and frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Cai Xiaolianughed in her heart. She carefully exined to Gu Shouxin, ¡°Well, 9,000 years old. Gu Nian means...¡± Gu Shouxin¡¯s brows gradually unfurled, he said incredulously, ¡°A world in a book? There are really all sorts of strange things in this world! I think all of you came here with me. It¡¯s been three days, and none of you can go back. Why don¡¯t we treat this ce as a real world? Since Gu Nianzhi said that our arrival had changed Xin Xin¡¯s fate, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to change the fate of the four of us in the book? What do you think?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Shouxin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already winter,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve sorted out the memories in my head. Next February, I can participate in the student exam, then the provincial and provincial examinations, and the general examinations. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll pass every time, but it¡¯ll take two years. What about all of you? What are your ns?¡± Gu Nianzhi tried not to look at Gu Shouxin as if he was an idiot. ¡°The ancient imperial examinations aren¡¯t that easy. Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll pass every single one of them? Besides, let¡¯s not talk about the debts your original owner left you. Even if this family didn¡¯t have any debts, they didn¡¯t have the financial strength to make you prepare for the imperial examinations in peace. Also, if you suddenly say that you want to take the imperial examinations, it¡¯ll look very strange to others. It would be even more strange if you passed!¡± Gu Shouxin nced at Gu Nian calmly. ¡°Gu Shouxin is a nobody in your nephew¡¯s book. Other than selling the female lead and letting the female lead meet the male lead, there must not have been much introduction to him, right!? And the memories I¡¯vepiled were originally from school, and were even highly valued by my teacher. However, when I was 14 years old, something happened, and I was unable to recover from it. Then, I got married and had children, and became like this!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Shouxin nced at Cai Xiaolian, and saw that she was also curious, so he said, ¡°When Gu Shouxin was 14 years old, he fell in love with his schoolmate¡¯s younger sister, and was rejected by a girl for being a bumpkin. Then he saw the girl get engaged to a nobleman with his own eyes. The nobleman framed him and suppressed him. Just like that, he waspletely depressed.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Nian obviously did not expect such a thing to happen. ¡°No, even if that¡¯s the case, what about the money you need to pay for your studies? Where do you n to get it from? To find your parents? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Gu Shouxin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll give your mother a sum of money in a few days to use as a writer. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money I need to pay for my studies. You¡¯re fourteen this year. I want to ask, do you want to get married after or before school? If It¡¯s before school, I¡¯ll ask your grandmother to help you look for one.¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: The First Family Meeting Came To a Sessful Conclusion

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian: ¡°?¡± A sentence suddenly popped up in her mind: she had been forced to get married after traveling through time. She shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. Um, Dad, 9,000 years old Dad! I¡¯m only 14, so I can¡¯t get married! I have to be 20 or after before I can get married.¡± Gu Nian seriously suspected that this 9,000-year-old wasining that she was wasting food at home. Cai Xiaolian nodded under Gu Shouxin¡¯s questioning gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. In our country, um, the Imperial Court stiptes that a man must be 22 years old and a woman must be 20 years old before they can get married.¡± Gu Shouxin was silent for a moment. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll talk about it in the future! From now on, they would have to rely on the two of you to manage the family¡¯s life. Xin Xin is still young. She does not have enough food to eat and clothes to warm herself. She also did most of the work at home and looks like a six-year-old child. Therefore, I hope that the two of you can do more in the future so that Xin Xin can do less. Of course, I¡¯m not the kind of person who only reads sage books. I know how to do things.¡± Gu Nian felt a little wronged. Everyone wore clothes. Why couldn¡¯t she get the love and care of her parents? In her previous life, she had no parents, but she had a brother and sister-inw! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om That damned nephew of hers! Gu Shouxin had seen all kinds of people, so how could he not see Gu Nianzhi¡¯s wronged expression? He smiled and said, ¡°Gu Nian, because you¡¯re like us, I don¡¯t treat you like a child. Now that our father-daughter rtionship has been formed, I will take on the responsibility of being a father.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Shouxin in surprise. She felt that this person could read minds! Cai Xiaolian kept feeling that the situation was a little strange, but when she thought about how strange it was for the three of them toe from different ces at the same time, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She spoke her thoughts out loud. ¡°I used to be in business, and business is business. How about this? Since we¡¯ve just met and our identities have been decided, why don¡¯t we treat this family as a business? Our goal is to make this business a good one. Since we¡¯vee to this world, we should live a good life. Live afortable life and leave no regrets. I only have one thought. I can¡¯t live a worse life than before. So, I¡¯m going to continue doing business. I can doundry and cleaning, but I can¡¯t cook. It¡¯s really hard to swallow. Gu Nian, what can you do?¡± Gu Nian felt that Cai Xiaolian had a good saying: Live afortable life and leave no regrets. So she said, ¡°I¡¯m studying for my PhD in biology. You can give me the responsibility of cooking. My parents died when I was young, and my brother brought me up. Apart from studying, I love delicious food and can cook even if I know how to eat. Of course, Mother, if you want to sell soap or cosmetics, I can also make them for you. But I¡¯m only responsible for making them.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes lit up. Oh, a PhD student! Gu Nian had suffered a little blow from Gu Shouxin just now, but she managed to get it back from Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mother, although I have the skills, we don¡¯t have the capital.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Daughter, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have the money! I have your father! He just said that he will give us a sum of money in a few days. Let¡¯s use this money to test the waters!¡± Then, the mother and daughter looked at Gu Shouxin together. Gu Shouxin: ¡°...¡± Just like that, the first family meeting ended. The three transmigrators reached an agreement. The original owner, Gu Shouxin, would be responsible for the debt. Gu Shouxin would also be responsible for the start-up capital for the family business. From now on, Gu Nian would be responsible for three meals a day. Cai Xiaolian would be responsible for cleaning the clothes, while Gu Shouxin would be responsible for the firewood. The rest would depend on the situation. As for Gu Xin, who was already asleep, the three of them discussed. She did not need to do anything but obediently take care of her body. At the very least, she needed to reach at least Gu En¡¯s height and build. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Lu Zheng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not ask Gu Nian to tell them the whole story in detail. Gu Xin was the female lead, and they hade to change the first course of the female lead¡¯s tragic fate. Things would definitely change in the future. The two of them only asked Gu Nian the male lead¡¯s name and his character. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om To be the male lead, he must have been good in all aspects. It was just that he had suffered a lot. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not want to know about their future son-inw. They wanted to know about this person so that they could prevent him from harming their Little Xin Xin. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, Lu Zheng!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, Lu Zheng!¡± The couple remembered this name. The newly formed family of three talked about some trivial matters before they got up and returned to their rooms. After returning to their rooms, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came to an agreement. They would first familiarize themselves with the world before sharing the nket. Now, they would each cover themselves with their own nkets. ... Gu Xin slept very well that night. Her biological clock had woken her up at the crack of dawn. She got up and dressed herself. She nned to go to the fields to look for wild vegetables before her parents and sister woke up. Her father had used up all of them when he was cooking yesterday. Sigh, her father had never cooked before. Otherwise, how could he cook so many wild vegetables all at once? She must remember to remind her father today. The door of the central room was not locked. Gu Xin remembered that her father had said yesterday that he would go to town with her uncle to do some work. Her father must have left early! ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, I¡¯m so happy. My father has gone to earn money!¡± Gu Xin was in a good mood. She opened her hands and looked at the jade stone that had suddenly appeared. She whispered to herself. She went to the bathroom in a good mood. After washing up, she found a basket, a shovel, and a small sickle that her grandfather had made for her. Then, she set off to dig for wild vegetables. After they were out of the main door, Gu Xin felt that something was wrong. She turned back again. Looking at the green patch in the vegetable garden, the sickle in her hand dropped out of fear. The cabbage in the vegetable garden was ripe, the eggnt was ripe, the cucumber was ripe, and the leaves of the radish had grown. The white color had alreadye out from the ground and could be plucked! The radish and cabbage were seeds that their family had nted not long ago. The cucumber and eggnt were thest batch picked earlyst month. Now, they had grown back and were even ripe. Gu Xin blinked and walked forward. She picked a small cucumber, rubbed it on her clothes out of habit, and then took a bite. God, it was so delicious! But, but, why were there cucumbers in this season? After eating a cucumber, Gu Xin felt that her little head wasn¡¯t thinking straight enough. Knock, knock, knock! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Gu Xin panicked. There were no cucumbers or eggnts in this season. Who was outside? She couldn¡¯t let anyone see her. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t let anyone see it. Anyway, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t let anyone see it. Oh, right. She didn¡¯t close the door when she entered. What should she do? Fortunately, the door was blown open by the wind. It wasn¡¯t wide open, but half-closed. The people outside were very polite. They only knocked on the door and didn¡¯t push it open just because it was half-closed. Gu Xin opened the door so that only a small head could be seen. She stuck her head out and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± After asking, Gu Xin was stunned. Standing outside was a very good-looking uncle. He was dressed differently from the vigers. Yes, it was an uncle. He had a beard, even though he looked young. The uncle looked at her strangely, as if he had seen a treasure that he had lost and regained. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Changed From Lu Lang To An Uncle

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lu Zheng looked at the little head peeking out from the crack of the door. Other than that pair of clear eyes, her other facial features could not match his memories at all. Her skin color was not as fair as he remembered, her lips were not as full and ruddy as he remembered, and even her hair was not as ck and shiny as he remembered. However, he recognized her with a single nce. It was Xin¡¯er, whom he had been dreaming of for so many years. Lu Zheng was d that he hade at the right time. His Xin¡¯er had not been sold by her hateful gambler father to pay off her gambling debts. He still had time to bring her away. His Xin¡¯er did not have to go through so many trials and tribtions in his previous life. ¡°Xin...¡± ¡°Uncle, who are you looking for?¡± The two of them spoke almost at the same time. Lu Zheng¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He was so shocked by the word ¡®uncle¡¯ that he could not speak. Gu Xin was thinking about the vegetable plot in her heart. She felt that the uncle in front of her was strange and wanted to close the door. ¡°Xin? Uncle, our family name is not Xin. You are looking for the wrong person!¡± After she said that, without waiting for anyone to react, she closed the door with a bang and fastened it. Lu Zheng watched his little head disappear and the word ¡®uncle¡¯ swirled in his mind. Was he that old? He was not even 16 this year. He was only five years older than Gu Xin. How could he afford to be called uncle? In the past, when Xin¡¯er was with him, she would call him Lu Lang with admiration. He could still remember that gentle voice clearly even after he had reincarnated. Reincarnated? He had changed from Lu Lang to an uncle? Lu Zheng could not help butugh. He took a step forward and raised his hand to knock on the door again. Before his hand even touched the door, he stopped again. His hand touched the stubble on the side of his mouth. That¡¯s right, he realized that he had really returned to his youth. He rushed here without stopping and did not have time to deal with himself. Xin¡¯er did not know him yet, but it did not matter. As long as Xin¡¯er was still at the Mountain Fork Vige, he would just wait by the side. When her gambler father wanted to sell her, he would directly buy her away. In this life, he had to protect his Xin¡¯er no matter what. Lu Zheng put down his hand and turned around. His depressed mood instantly brightened. He only needed to send someone to keep an eye on the Gu family and not let his Xin¡¯er be taken away by others. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He had already arrived here before Xin¡¯er was sold. He remembered that Xin¡¯er had told him about the years when she was sold. Fortunately, he had caught up. For now, he would stay at his grandfather¡¯s house in town. In any case, the Lu family would not care about him for the next few months. He could still find time to do other things. The main purpose of his return to his youth was his Xin¡¯er. ... Gu Xin squatted in the vegetable garden and looked at the few dishes that were growing well. For a moment, she did not know what to do! Her mind was filled with thoughts of how the vegetables had grown well. She hadpletely forgotten about the strange uncle just now. She spread her hands and the jade fish appeared. ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, tell me, why did the vegetables in the vegetable garden grow well overnight? It wasn¡¯t like this yesterday.¡± ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, tell me, is there something strange in our house that allowed the vegetables in the vegetable field to grow up overnight?¡± ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish...¡± ¡°Xin Xin, what are you doing squatting there?¡± At this moment, Cai Xiaolian came out. She had initially heard the knock on the door and wanted to get up to take a look. However, the moment she came out, she saw this heartbreaking little girl talking to herself in front of the vegetable field. Gu Xin finally found a backbone. She stood up and said, ¡°Mother, look, the vegetables in the plot!¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Strange Things

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cai Xiaolian walked over and stood with Gu Xin. She looked at the vegetable field. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the vegetables in the field? They¡¯re growing well!¡± Gu Xin looked at her mother in surprise. ¡°Mother, we only nted the seeds of the cabbage and radishesst month. They only ripen in two months. It¡¯s only been less than a month. And the eggnt and cucumber. We picked thest batchst month, and they¡¯ve grown back!¡± Cai Xiaolian was shocked. Oh no, this was the fourth day since she came here. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to these things in the past four days. Besides, she didn¡¯t know the growth cycle of cabbage and radish at all. In her memory, she had nted the seedsst month. Seeing Cai Xiaolian looking at the ground without saying anything, Gu Xin thought she was as surprised as she was. She held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and nced at the door to make sure she had closed it, then she whispered, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t tell anyone about this. I suspect that there¡¯s something strange in our house that caused the vegetables in the ground to grow out all of a sudden.¡± The strange Cai Xiaolian felt a little guilty! Gu Xin continued, ¡°However, the vegetables are so good. I ate a cucumber just now, so I¡¯m totally fine. Mom, we have vegetables to eat. We mustn¡¯t tell anyone else, or else people will think it¡¯s weird. Mom, I¡¯ll dig up some radishes and cabbage and send them to Grandpa and Grandma. Recently, my cousin has sent a lot of cabbage over.¡± ¡°Grandpa said that we should repay kindness with kindness and return the favor. We can¡¯t ept their cabbage just because Grandpa and Grandma are Dad and Mom.¡± ¡°Grandpa and Grandma don¡¯t know when we nted the seeds. They won¡¯t suspect us even if we take the radish and cabbage. We can¡¯t take the eggnt and cucumber for now. We¡¯ll wait for Dad toe back and ask him for his opinion. Mom, what do you think?¡± After Cai Xiaolian appeared, Gu Xin was not so worried and scared anymore. Instead, she was in a good mood. Recently, her family had been eating either wild vegetables or vegetables sent from the old residence. She was already embarrassed. Now that they had vegetables in their field, how could she not be happy? Cai Xiaolian came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± After receiving a positive answer, Gu Xin quickly went to get a kitchen knife to cut the cabbage. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mood was veryplicated as she pulled out the radishes. This shouldn¡¯t be! This family of three had just transmigrated here. Why were they even wee at the vegetable field? Gu Xin¡¯s small backpack was soon full. She went to put away the kitchen knife and ran out. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cai Xiaolian forced a smile. ¡°Go!¡± Gu Xin carried the small backpack and left the house happily. Cai Xiaolian closed the door and ran into Gu Nian¡¯s room without a hitch. Gu Nian had just finished putting on her clothes and was so cold that she was shivering. When she saw Cai Xiaolian appear with a hesitant look on her face, she asked curiously, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about with Xin Xin? Why are your hands covered in mud? Oh right, I heard someone knocking on the door just now. Who was it?¡± Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips, her brows furrowed and loosened. She let go and furrowed her brows again. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°Nian Nian, the arrival of the three strange souls has stimted the growth of the vegetables in the vegetable garden and made them grow quickly!¡± Gu Nianzhi: ¡°?¡± Cai Xiaolian saw her confused expression and reached out to pull her out. ¡°Look, the vegetables in the field are growing so beautifully! Xin Xin said that thest batch of cucumber and eggnt was harvestedst month, and the radish and cabbage seeds were scatteredst month.¡± Chapter 25 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

Chapter 25: Golden Fingers?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian was also surprised. Cai Xiaolian continued, ¡°You¡¯re a PhD student in biology, so you should know the growth cycle of crops, right? Xin Xin said that good-looking crops take at least two months to ripen in less than a month, and those eggnts and cucumbers...¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Gu Nian interrupted her, ¡°Tell me, is it that 9,000-year-old who has a Golden Finger?¡± ¡°Golden Finger?¡± Cai Xiaolian blinked, unable to react in time. ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who must travel through time! People like me, who wear books, know the plot of the book! Even if our appearance changed the plot of the book, I still know the general character! Do you think father traveled through time with a Golden Finger?¡± Gu Nian exined. Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If that 9000-year-old has a Golden Finger, he would have said itst night. He was sure that the two of us girls wouldn¡¯t do anything to him, so he wouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret.¡± Gu Nian thought about it and agreed with her. 9000-year-old had the aura of being the best in the world. He had even told them how to repay their debts yesterday, so it was impossible for him to keep it a secret! ¡°By the way, Nian Nian, does the female lead in the book have a Golden Finger?¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of the only Gu Xin in the family who was not strange. Gu Nianzhi shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not in the book. The book was written from a male perspective. The female lead was the male lead¡¯s white moonlight. In theter stages, there were all kinds of women, and the male lead¡¯s mind was filled with the female lead. The female lead¡¯s unique traits were nothing but her beauty and the difficult times she had gone through with the male lead.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised. Although she liked Xin Xin and felt sorry for her, she really couldn¡¯t see how the little girl was any more beautiful than her big, beautiful eyes. Gu Nian could tell what Cai Xiaolian was thinking. She smiled. ¡°Mother, Xin Xin was abused in the early days. She was underfed, underdressed, and undernourished. We¡¯ll take good care of her in the future. You¡¯ll know when she grows up. The description in the book was that she had bright eyes and white teeth. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and she was tall and slender. Her voice was like a songbird.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what you have to say. Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it. Let¡¯s think about what we should do with the vegetables in this field first!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled as she listened to Gu Xin¡¯s description. Based on Gu Xin¡¯s beautiful big eyes, she had already drawn the outline of a beauty. ¡°There are so many cabbage and radishes. We won¡¯t be able to finish them in a short amount of time. Why don¡¯t we use them to make spicy cabbage and dried radishes? My sister-inw used to love them very much. I¡¯ve learned a lot from her!¡± Gu Nian had an idea at once. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before, but I can help you out,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Creak! At that moment, the door was pushed open and Gu Xin came back with a small basket on her back. ¡°Mom, Sister, you¡¯re both up!¡± Gu Xin ran over happily when she saw the two of them. She didn¡¯t forget to close the door. Looking at the fine beads of sweat on her forehead, she knew that this little girl had run back. Cai Xiaolian sighed in her heart. What a sensible little girl. If she had a child in her previous life like Gu Xin, she would definitely dote on her to the heavens. ¡°Go wash your face quickly. Let your sister cook for youter. You¡¯re up so early, and you¡¯ve been busy for a while. You must be hungry now!¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her hand. She used her sleeve to wipe the sweat off Gu Xin. She did not even realize that her voice was much gentler than when she had spoken to Gu Nian earlier. Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it. Sister¡¯s hands are used for sewing. You¡¯ll hurt yourself if you cook!¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Came Again

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Oh! By the way, Mother, what are we going to do with the vegetables in our field? The four of us won¡¯t be able to finish them all!¡± Gu Xin thought of the vegetable field at home again, and her face was full of worry. ¡°Xin Xin, can we use the cabbage and radishes to make spicy cabbage and dried radishes?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°What are spicy cabbage and dried radishes?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian nkly. ¡°They¡¯re used for cooking. They¡¯re very delicious. If we can¡¯t finish them, we can sell them,¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin shook her head and said guiltily, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know how to make the dried radishes and spicy cabbage that you mentioned.¡± ¡°I know how to! Take me to the kitchen to look for seasonings. We¡¯ll start cooking after breakfast!¡± Gu Nian rolled up her sleeves and did as she was told. She finally knew that the original owner did not enter the kitchen at all and left everything to her younger sister. The original owner¡¯s parents did not care either. Which vige girl did not know how to do kitchen work? She had no memory, so she did not know that the original owner was indeed good at embroidery. The embroidery could be sold for money, but Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian always epted it. The couple saw that the original owner could sell her embroidery for money, so they naturally treated her well. They would not criticize her if she did not do housework. The mother and daughter came to the kitchen. Gu Xin asked Gu Nian what seasoning she needed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nianzhi said it. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s only salt in the house.¡± Gu Xin held the salt shaker. Gu Nian: ¡°...¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± Imagination was beautiful, but reality was cruel. Gu Nian took the salt shaker and looked at it. Oh, the salt shaker in the house had bottomed out. It was only enough for cooking today. Cai Xiaolian took a closer look and was speechless. Gu Xin understood what her mother and sister meant. There wasn¡¯t enough salt, so she said, ¡°Sister, how much salt do you need? I¡¯ll go to my grandparents¡¯ house to borrow it.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°No need, no need. Your father gave me a tael of silverst night. Let¡¯s go to town this afternoon to buy it.¡± Speaking of borrowing salt, a picture appeared in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mind. Gu Xin had gone to the old house to borrow salt. Her aunt had said a few harsh words to her, and Gu Xin¡¯s face had turned red. As for the original owner, Cai Xiaolian, she had been hiding outside. When Gu Xin had borrowed the salt, she had scolded Gu Xin for being useless and?said that she only borrowed a little. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian would not let Gu Xin borrow salt no matter what. The grandfather of the Gu family was good to Gu Xin, but the grandmother was the same to everyone. It was hard to tell which son and grandchild she liked in the family. Oh, no, it was not the same. The grandmother of the Gu family was especially fierce to Gu Shouxin and even chased him out. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you need to save the silver to pay off father¡¯s debt? Grandfather just said that if Father doesn¡¯t have the silver after ten days, he would let me go to his ce,¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°No need. Your dad will think of a way to pay off his debt. Okay, Nian Nian, make breakfast first. I¡¯ll light the fire with Xin Xin. In the afternoon, we¡¯ll go to the Zhou family town together!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. Yesterday, the debt collector was forced to give her two taels of silver. At night, Gu Shouxin gave her one tael and asked her to buy some necessities for the family. Cai Xiaolian learned from the memory of the original owner that one tael of silver could buy a lot of things. So, she nned to take her two daughters to the townter. The town was so close, and Gu Xin was already ten years old, but she hadn¡¯t been there yet. It was quite pitiful. Gu Xin, who was about to go to the kitchen door to light the fire, suddenly stiffened and clenched her fists. She said in a panic, ¡°Mom, Sister, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Gu Xin ran out of the kitchen and went to the bathroom. She looked around and then opened her hand. A jade bead appeared in her palm. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Each Had Their Own Thoughts

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The jade bead was as big as Gu Xin¡¯s little finger. She had forgotten about the jade bead when she woke up this morning. Why did it suddenly appear again? But no one answered her question. She pinched it with her hand. Just likest night, it was very soft and stic. ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, what is this bead for?¡± Gu Xin asked in a low voice. The jade fish appeared in her palm, but it was not as talkative as the Little Carp under the waterfall! ¡°Ah! I forgot the one I hadst night!¡± Gu Xin suddenly remembered that the jade bead fromst night was still on the bed. She went to her room from the backyard ditch and looked around. Where was the jade bead? Little Fish spat out a total of three jade beads. The first one was identally dropped into the foot-washing water, and the second one was clearly not lost. Where did it go? Gu Xin looked at the third jade bead in her hand and didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Hearing the sound of vegetables being cut in the kitchen, Gu Xin didn¡¯t think much about it. She put the jade bead under her pillow and rushed to the kitchen to help with the fire. Gu Xin was a little distracted until dinner time. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, these two strange souls, felt a little guilty. Cai Xiaolian: Could it be that when I was lighting the fire, it hadn¡¯t been lit, so Xin Xin had noticed something was wrong and suspected something? Gu Nian: Could it be that my knife skills were too good and didn¡¯t match the original owner¡¯s character, so she was confident that something was wrong and suspected something? Gu Xin: What was that jade bead used for? Where did the one fromst night go? Could it be that the magical Little Carp¡¯s gift could fly? The mother and daughter finished their breakfast with their own thoughts. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were sweating from the meal. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid that Gu Xin would see through them, but they didn¡¯t know how to face the sad reality of losing her parents and sister. Out of habit, Gu Xin wanted to wash the dishes, but was stopped by Cai Xiaolian. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Xin Xin. Go wash up. Your sister and I have washed up.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Mother. I¡¯ll go feed the chickens.¡± Gu Xin did not push like before, mainly because she wanted to run back to the room to see if the jade bead had disappeared likest night. She went back to the room and opened the pillow. Well, the jade bead was still there. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin picked it up and looked at it in her hand for a while. She didn¡¯t see any results, so she put it back. Then she picked it up again and decided to put it on her body. Her clothes couldn¡¯t be worn by her sister, but they were too big to wear on her body. She learned to fold up her sleeves and trouser legs by herself, leaving a hole where she could put some small things in her sleeves. After she was done, she went to feed the chicken. The chicken food was like wild vegetables. She chopped it up and put it in the basin, adding some water to mix it. When she added water, Gu Xin¡¯s sleeve was a little wet. She shook it, and the jade bead was thrown out by her and fell into the chicken food basin. Just likest night when she washed her feet, the jade bead fell into the water. ¡°Aiya!¡± Gu Xin cried out gloomily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian came out of the kitchen and asked with concern. ¡°Nothing, Mom. My sleeve is just a little wet,¡± Gu Xin turned her head and answered. ¡°Then you should change your clothes after feeding. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Cai Xiaolian was relieved. The jade bead had already melted, so Gu Xin could only feed the chickens in the pen. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Going Out

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin went back to her room and changed into a new set of clothes. She had several sets of clothes that Gu Nian couldn¡¯t wear anymore. She was also thin and small, while Gu Nian had grown normally. After changing her clothes, shebed her hair again. Ever since she had started growing her hair, she had always learned how tob her own hair. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t very good at it. Gu Xin came out of her room. Gu Nian, who had already tidied up, instantly saw the two bags on her head that were crooked. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Xin Xin,e, I¡¯llb your hair!¡± Gu Nian knew how tob her hair. She was very good with her hands. She had grown up with her brother when she was young, and he didn¡¯t know how tob her hair either. She had learned it all by herself. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She ran over and stood obediently in front of Gu Nian. Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin into her room. She first untied the two crooked bags on Gu Xin¡¯s head and thenbed her hair. Gu Nian sighed in her heart as shebed her hair. The original owner¡¯s ck hair was so nice. Why did the original owner¡¯s sister¡¯s hair look like this? This wasn¡¯t called two bags, it was called two tugs! Gu Xin saw Gu Nian take out her hair rope and said in surprise, ¡°Sister, this is your favorite hair rope!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s hand paused and then said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore. I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯m a big girl now. I don¡¯t like this style anymore.¡± Gu Xin expressed her understanding. Her sister was indeed like this. She would give her anything she didn¡¯t like. However, she really liked this headband. She thanked her cheerfully. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t be too straightforward when treating this little girl. She had to find a reason. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, Cai Xiaolian changed into a clean set of clothes and came over to call the sisters. ¡°Nian Nian, Xin Xin, are you done packing?¡± ¡°Right away!¡± Gu Nian quickly tied Gu Xin¡¯s hair and led her out. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s clothes were all dusty and she didn¡¯t wear much. She despised them very much, but there was nothing she could do at the moment. She tied up all her hair at the back of her neck andbed the front of her hair. She looked much better. The mother and daughter trio locked the door and set off. After working for so long, it was only two hours. The name of San Cha Kou Vige was rted to the terrain. There were three passageways at the entrance of their vige. To the north was the Zhou family town, to the southwest was the Taoyuan County, to the east was the official road, and directly to the Yuzhou government. There was only a courier station in the middle. San Cha Kou Vige was under the jurisdiction of the Qingzhou government, but it was closer to the Yuzhou government. The people of San Cha Kou Vige usually rushed to the Zhou family town. It was only an hour¡¯s walk. If they wanted to go to Taoyuan County, they would have to take the vige¡¯s ox-cart. Cai Xiaolian did not want to go that far for the time being. She just wanted to go to the town to take a look. The original owner¡¯s memory had the impression of the Zhou family town. It was quite big. It was said that most of the shops in the Zhou family town were owned by wealthy merchants surnamed Zhou. Master Zhou had an only daughter and even married a high-ranking official in the capital city. However, the Zhou family¡¯s children were weak and there were fewer rtives around. Master Zhou had developed the Zhou family town by himself. There was also a dock in the town, and there were more boat merchantsing and going from the dock. Generally speaking, the Zhou family town was not the kind of rural town that Cai Xiaolian thought it was. Therefore, she was more willing to visit the town than take an ox-cart to the county. As long as she could buy the things she wanted to buy, that would be enough. Along the way, she met many vigers who went out for a stroll. Cai Xiaolian greeted them one by one. Gu Nian did not speak. She maintained an aloof persona, but she remembered people in her mind. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Mother-in-Law and Daughter-in-Law of the Wang Family

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin would also take care of one or two people. She knew everyone in the vige, but she had less contact with them. The three of them also met theirpanions who went to the town. In the vige, the mother-inw and daughter-inw were carryingrge backpacks full of things. The daughter-inw of the Wang family gossiped, ¡°Little Lian, I saw the people from the gambling housee again yesterday. Is Second Brother Gu alright?¡± The big back pocket could not suppress her gossipy heart. Gu Shouxin had gambled for many years and was kicked out of the house because of gambling. The people from the gambling house often came to collect debts and everyone in the vige knew each other. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine! What could have happened?¡± The daughter-inw of the Wang family could not stop gossiping. ¡°Did Uncle Ye secretly return the money to Second Brother Gu again?¡± The Uncle Ye that she mentioned was Gu Shouxin¡¯s father. When he was in trouble, he was saved by Grandma Gu and married into the Gu family, the hunter family of San Cha Kou Vige. Therefore, Gu Shouxin and his siblings all had the surname of their mother. This was not difficult to see in ancient times. Cai Xiaolian nced at the daughter-inw of the Wang family. She could tell that this person was a gossipy woman, so she was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw of the Wang family, I heard that the Zhang family of the Lotus Vige came a few days ago and taught Tiezhu a lesson, right? How is Tiezhu? Is he better? Can he get out of bed?¡± In the original owner¡¯s memory, there was a scene where the grandson of the Wang family was the only child. He had grown up spoiled and pampered. With a face that was good to look at and a mouth that had been smeared with honey, he married the vige belle of the Lotus Vige and went home. After the marriage, the vige belle got pregnant not long after. Wang Tiezhu could not take it anymore and his nature was exposed. He went out to flirt with other women. The vige belle found out and went back to her parent¡¯s house in a fit of anger. Then, the seven brothers of the vige belle¡¯s family came with eight nephews. They directly overthrew the Wang family and beat Wang Tiezhu until he could not get out of bed. It happenedst month. Themotion was quite big and everyone in the vige knew about it. There were also quite a number of people who witnessed the good show. When Granny Wang heard this, she red at her daughter-inw. She looked at Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡°Tiezhu¡¯s brother-inw came to visit Tiezhu¡¯s wife. Where did you hear such nonsense? Our Tiezhu¡¯s wife¡¯s family misses her. She¡¯s a blessed one, unlike those daughters-inw who have no family at all!¡± Granny Wang was trying to say that Cai Xiaolian¡¯s family was not good to her. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right! Tiezhu¡¯s daughter-inw has many brothers and nephews. I¡¯m very envious of them. Unlike me, I only have one brother. My man gambles money and drinks badly, and my brother won¡¯t help me criticize him. However, fortunately, he only gambles money and drinks badly. He doesn¡¯t go out to mess around and doesn¡¯t hit women. Otherwise, with my brother¡¯s character, where can I find someone to help me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about gambling money! My inws are good. They didn¡¯t ask me to bear a single copper coin. This lousy wine is also the same. He earned a copper coin to buy wine, but he didn¡¯t use mine. My family isn¡¯t good. I don¡¯t have the life to go back to my family andin about my grievances and then use my family¡¯s silver to subsidize my inws. Sigh, my inws are too amazing. They don¡¯tck silver. As a wife, I can¡¯t even find a way to show filial piety!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s knife stabbed into Granny Wang¡¯s heart. Tiezhu¡¯s wife had a lot of brothers, was well-off, and had a lot of dowries. Many people said that the Wang family relied on their granddaughter-inw! Gu Nian looked at her mother enviously. It was so good to have the memories of the original owner! Gu Xin looked at her mother in admiration. Aunt Wang loved to meddle in other people¡¯s business. She often gossiped in the vige and even scolded her mother and daughter together with her aunt. Usually, she would only be angry when she heard this, but she did not know how to refute it. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: It Is Impolite Not To Reciprocate

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin did not understand Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sarcasm towards the mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Wang family, but she had her eyes. She could see the expressions on the faces of Granny Wang and Tiezhu¡¯s mother. In the past, it was only because she had been scolded that she had such an angry and helpless expression on her face. The viin in Gu Xin¡¯s heart was pping. ¡®Mother is amazing, Mother is really amazing! My mother is the best!¡¯ Cai Xiaolian had no idea that Gu Xin¡¯s sharp mouth waspletely influenced by her today. Tiezhu¡¯s mother retorted angrily, ¡°Cai Xiaolian, did you eat sh*t and not wipe it clean? You just opened your mouth and said bad things. Our Wang family doesn¡¯t depend on her Sun family! Our Wang family...¡± ¡°Shut up, you idiot, hurry up and leave!¡± Looking at the teasing look on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face, Granny Wang pulled her daughter-inw. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After saying that, she quickly walked forward. Wang daughter-inw, who was pulled away, turned her head and red at the three mother and daughter. She couldn¡¯t hold her anger and said, ¡°A hen that can¡¯ty an egg, what¡¯s there to be proud of? They only know how to give birth to money-losing goods. A family of cheap hoofs, money-losing goods! The big ones are, and the small ones are even more so!¡± ¡°What are you talking about with that hen that can¡¯ty an egg!¡± Granny Wang stopped and deliberately emphasized the words ¡®can¡¯ty an egg¡¯. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s expression turned serious. The other party had directly scolded her daughter. Just as she was about to unleash her full power, the mother-inw and daughter-inw who had already walked a distance forward fell down together. ¡°Aiyo!¡± ¡°Aiyo!¡± For some reason, Tiezhu Mother squatted down. Seeing that the bag was about to fall, Granny Wang hurriedly went to support it. In the end, she didn¡¯t manage to bnce herself and the big bag on her back allowed her to sit down as well. The two baskets did not fall down. Cai Xiaolian and her daughter were stunned. This was the first time they had seen a situation where scolding someone could cause them to fall down. Cai Xiaolian withdrew her firepower. She smiled and said, ¡°Nian Nian, Xin Xin, you have to remember this person. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if there¡¯s nothing wrong. Otherwise, the heavens won¡¯t be able to stand it. Of course, if someone says something about you first, you can say it back. The heavens won¡¯t punish you. Especially Xin Xin. You have to remember, it¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate! Do you remember?¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember, Mother.¡± Gu Xin nodded as well. ¡°I remember too, Mother!¡± Cai Xiaolian snapped her fingers in a good mood. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, the mother-daughter trio walked past the mother-inw and daughter-inw who were still sitting. They maintained their smiles. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on with the Wang family?¡± Gu Nian asked as they walked away. She didn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories, and there weren¡¯t too many descriptions of San Cha Kou Vige in the book, so Gu Nian¡¯s golden finger of knowing the plot through books was useless. ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t know about the embroidery work you did at home those days, but I know. Sister-inw Yu Mei suddenly returned to her mother¡¯s house crying one day, and the next day, sister-inw Yu Mei¡¯s brothers had called with the children of the Sun family.¡± ¡°Many people in the vige had gone to watch the show! Our cousin also brought me and my cousin to watch the show. Sister-inw Yu Mei¡¯s eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother had forced Brother Tiezhu to kneel down and apologize to sister-inw Yu Mei.¡± ¡°Brother Tiezhu was unwilling, so sister-inw Yu Mei¡¯s sixth brother, seventh brother, and their nephew had pushed him to the ground and beaten him up. In the end, they had forced Brother Tiezhu to apologize to sister-inw Yu Mei.¡± Gu Xin happened to have been brought by Gu Hui to watch the show, so she started talking to Gu Nian. The Yu Mei sister-inw in Gu Xin¡¯s mouth was Wang Tiezhu¡¯s wife, Yu Mei, the vige flower of the Lotus Vige. She was only 16 years old this year, the same age as Gu Hui, the eldest cousin. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Your Father Taught Me

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As for the reason, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She only knew that Wang Tiezhu had bullied Sun Yumei, which was why Sun Yumei had gone back toin with a big belly. After Gu Nian heard it, she sighed, ¡°There are so many older brothers! One older brother giving birth to a son, tsk tsk... But, mother, aren¡¯t the Sun family members worried that Sun Yumei will be bullied even more in the Wang family?¡± Cai Xiaolian pondered for a moment, ¡°The Wang family is small. There is only Granny Wang, her son, and daughter-inw, plus Wang Tiezhu and Wang Cuihua. Granny Wang¡¯s son, Wang Dasheng, can¡¯t do anything in the face of seven strong men!¡± Cai Xiaolian was secretly trying to educate Gu Nian about the Wang family¡¯s poption. She knew that she did not have the original owner¡¯s memories. Gu Nianzhi understood now. Sun Yumei would not be bullied too much. There were so many people in her family. As long as she was reasonable and did not cause trouble, the Wang family would not be able to say anything in the face of the Sun family. ¡°Mother, Sister, Sister Yumei is very good. She¡¯s going to give birth to a baby. She told me that when she gives birth to a baby in the future, she will let me go and see it. She even gave me candy to eat,¡± Gu Xin added. With that one sentence, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian¡¯s affection for Sun Yumei, whom they had never met before, skyrocketed. The mother and daughter trio talked as they walked. An hour passed quickly and they arrived at the Zhou family town. Cai Xiaolian used to be busy with work and did not like to exercise, but the original owner was a vige woman. She was in good health, so she did not feel tired at all after walking for two hours. Gu Nian was just a little short. She was panting, but she was still able to hold on. As for Gu Xin, there was no need to mention her. She had been busy all day and was already used to it. She had a full meal this morning. The quaint streets and the people on the streets made Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian feel that they hade to the ancient times. They were not the streets built in theter stages of the film and television industry, but the real ancient times. The front of the shops fluttered with the guise of ck and yellow-faced ordinary people dressed in in clothes. The roads were paved with bluestone, and there were donkey drivers, ox carts, and pnquins. There were also low-rise houses on both sides of the streets, and salesmen carrying loads and selling goods. It was so lively! Gu Xin, like Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, had never seen such a scene. Although she was born and raised in the Great Zhou Dynasty, she had never left the vige of San Cha Kou. She was also stunned by this scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Nian Nian, you take Xin Xin with you. There are many people today, so don¡¯t get lost!¡± Cai Xiaolian was the first toe back to her senses. Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand tightly without her having to say anything. She was even more afraid than Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. She had heard that there were children in the vige who followed adults to the county and were taken away by the courtesans. Her grandfather had also told her not to talk to strangers and not to run around as long as they were out of the vige. ¡°Mother, what should we do first?¡± Gu Nian tugged at Gu Xin tightly, feeling a strong sense of responsibility. ¡°First, we¡¯ll buy some rice flour and seasoning. Then we¡¯ll go look for your father. We¡¯ll have a meal together and then we¡¯ll go home.¡± Cai Xiaolian already had a n in mind. ¡°Mother, do you know where Father and Uncle are working?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian pointed ahead and said, ¡°I know! Look over there. It says it goes to the pier!¡± ¡°Mother, you can read?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°Of course, your dad taught me. Xin Xin learned the names of her family from Grandpa, so mom has to learn too! I can¡¯t fall behind Xin Xin.¡± Cai Xiaolian had also discussed this with Gu Shouxin. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Only Worth 50 Taels?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin had been favored by his teacher when he was still in school. Not only was he a high school student, but he was also very well-educated. However, there was absolutely no problem with him being able to read and write. Gu Xin knew about this. She had often heard from her grandfather. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s family was not well-off. Her brother had never been to school, so there was no need to talk about her. Gu Nian and Gu Xin, on the other hand, would learn how to read together with her grandfather. However, Gu Nian had not been there since she started learning how to embroider. Up until now, she could only recognize the names of her family members and could not write. Gu Xin was slightly better off. She could recognize the names of her family members and could also write some simple words that did not have many strokes. Gu Xin was still young. The three strange souls in the family had originally nned to slowly reveal their differences bit by bit so that Gu Xin would not feel out of ce and would not suspect anything. The mother and daughter walked together on the street, looking left and right. They were curious about everything. They arrived at a shop that sold grain, oil, and rice noodles. Cai Xiaolian bought enough rice for four people to eat for three days. She weighed five kilograms of salt and bought some chili noodles, sesame oil, and other spices. Of course, they were not asplete as they were in the modern world. Gu Xin wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. She had only eaten rice seven times in her entire life. She knew that rice was very expensive, and ordinary people could not eat it every day. But when she saw how happy her mother and sister were, she swallowed her words and wanted to stop them. She had spent half a tael of silver and was left with more than 500 wen. Cai Xiaolian put the change into her purse and put it in her clothes. When the mother and daughter walked out of the grain store, Zhang Pipi, who was at the corner, saw them. Yesterday, Zhang Pipi was scared by the Gu family. But today, when he got up and was about to go to the gambling house, he saw this family. His evil intentions came at once. Humph, Second Brother Gu¡¯s wife and daughter werepletely fine. They had extorted two taels of silver from him, so they had to make up for it. ¡®Wait a minute, let¡¯s see if there are other people around them.¡¯ The mother and daughter trio had no idea that they had been targeted. They walked along the roadside and watched as they headed towards the dock. Zhang Pipi followed them for a while. When he found that the mother and daughter trio did not have any otherpanions, he was relieved. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He led two of his men through the alley and circled around the area. He was ahead of the mother and daughter trio and was waiting behind the wall. When the mother and daughter trio arrived at the entrance of the alley, Zhang Pipi and two of his men quickly appeared and carried the three of them into the alley. Cai Xiaolian: They would be robbed even if they had five hundred wen in their pockets? Gu Nian: Not only would they be forced to get married once they transmigrated, but they would also be rob amon girl on their first shopping trip? Gu Xin: What¡¯s wrong? What happened? The rice bags, salt bags, and small bags of condiments Cai Xiaolian was carrying all fell to the ground. ¡°Boss, Second Brother Gu¡¯s wife is a little old and his daughter is a little young, but she can still be sold for 20 taels of silver. The eldest daughter is just the right age and looks good too. I think she can be sold for 50 taels!¡± Zhang Pipi¡¯s men immediately set a price for the three of them. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m only worth 50 taels?¡± Gu Nian was angry and stepped on the foot of the person behind her. The person felt the pain and subconsciously tried to cover his foot. Gu Nian took the opportunity to release both her hands. She bent down slightly and directly carried the person behind her and threw him to the ground. She wasn¡¯t strong, she just knew some fighting skills. Cai Xiaolian persevered and used all her strength to knock her head back. The person who grabbed her was hit in the head and felt dizzy. She let go of Cai Xiaolian and covered her head with her hands. Zhang Pipi didn¡¯t expect this situation. He grabbed Gu Xin tightly, afraid that the little girl would be so fierce. Chapter 33 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

Chapter 33: What about It?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He was wrong about that. Gu Xin wanted to be as fierce as her mother and sister, but she was too small and had never fought before, so she did not know the technique involved. ¡°Stop! Stay where you are, or I¡¯ll kill this little girl!¡± Zhang Pipi held Gu Xin and took a few steps back. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian stood back to back and made a fighting pose, so the other two did not dare to step forward. ¡°Mother, what do we do now?¡± Gu Nian had the ability to fight one against three and then escape. Although she would be slightly injured, Little Xin Xin was now in her opponent¡¯s hands! ¡°Damn it!¡± Cai Xiaolian cursed in her heart. Her eyes shed, and she finally looked like she was going all out. ¡°Watch me. You find the right time to snatch Xin Xin back and then run with her.¡± After she finished speaking, she rolled up her sleeves and found a rtively t ce to sit on the ground without waiting for Gu Nian¡¯s reply. ¡°Help! Help! They¡¯re robbing women in broad daylight! Help! Help! There¡¯s a robber! Fire! Water loss!¡± Cai Xiaolian began to pat her thigh as she sat on the ground and shouted at the top of her lungs. There was nothing she could do about it. Many women in the vige were either unable to win a quarrel or behaved in the same way, but the wordsing out of their mouths were different. Gu Nian: ¡°...¡± Mother, you¡¯re a female CEO! Just shout! Do you have to sit on the ground? What about your image? Although the alley was quiet, it was filled with households, so there must be someone in the house. Even if they didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, Cai Xiaolian was shouting, ¡°The water¡¯s gone! There¡¯s a fire!¡± This made the three of them panic. They were good local ruffians. They dared to bully others openly, but they didn¡¯t dare to snatch others. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± At this moment, a wild dog came out of nowhere. It turned into the alley and bit Zhang Pipi¡¯s calf. Zhang Pipi was in pain, so he couldn¡¯t care less about Gu Xin. Gu Xin was quite smart at the moment. She felt the restraints on her loosen and quickly ran to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! You damn dog!¡± ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof...¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! My leg! Are you two dead?! Hurry up and get this damn dog away from me!¡± The mother and daughter trio was not in the mood to watch the battle between the three of them and the dog. Cai Xiaolian quickly ran out of the alley with one big and one small. ¡°Hu!¡± ¡°Hu!¡± ¡°Hu!¡± After fleeing far away from the alley, the mother and daughter trio patted their hearts and exhaled in unison. ¡°Mother, Sister, did you hurt your head and hands when you hit someone just now?¡± Gu Xin looked up and asked with concern. ¡°No. I felt refreshed when I heard those two voices.¡± Cai Xiaolian wiped the sweat off her forehead and rubbed the back of her head with a smile. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so awesome! I¡¯m impressed!¡± Gu Nian cupped her fists at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian knew what Gu Nian was talking about. She rolled her eyes at her and looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Xin Xin, did that bad guy hurt you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Xin Xin, I¡¯ll teach you a few moves every morning from now on. When you get caught like this, how are you going to fight back? You must learn how to fight back!¡± Gu Nianzhi raised her fists. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Gu Xin nodded repeatedly, her sparkling eyes filled with longing. Her mother and sister had been able to escape from the bad guy just now, but she hadn¡¯t been able to. She had even made it difficult for her mother and sister to perform. She was extremely frustrated! Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Habit

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin did not suspect Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian at all, because they had never taken her out with them before. Cai Xiaolian would hardly speak to her, except to scold her. Gu Nian would usually ignore her, except for snatching her food. Moreover, she now felt that she was a burden to her mother and sister. She wanted to change herself, so she had no time to think about anything else. ¡°Why are you here?¡± At this moment, Gu Shouxin suddenly appeared and looked at the mother and daughter in surprise. He had juste from the dock and happened to meet the mother and daughter who were going to look for him. ¡°Father, Mother and Sister were so powerful just now. They...¡± Gu Xin ran to Gu Shouxin and pulled him with her hand. She raised her head and spoke excitedly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Shouxin furrowed his brows when he heard this. His voice became a little gloomy after he heard it. ¡°Zhang Pipi and them? Where are they now?¡± Cai Xiaolian saw that Gu Xin was so frightened that her small hands shrank. She took a step forward, held Gu Xin¡¯s hand, and said to Gu Shouxin, ¡°Stop frowning. You¡¯re scaring Xin Xin. Those people were bitten by wild dogs. You don¡¯t have to teach them a lesson. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s rare for us toe to town. Let¡¯s go eat first!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s eat. We walked to town, and we¡¯ve used up so much energy just now. I¡¯m a little hungry now!¡± Gu Nian said as well. Gu Xin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and looked at Gu Shouxin eagerly. Father had be fierce again. Was it because he felt that his family had changed in the past two days? Was he angry because she talked too much? Gu Xin was a little worried. She was afraid that her parents and sister had changed back to the past. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Gu Shouxin saw Gu Xin¡¯s pitiful look and felt sorry for her. He rxed his eyebrows and smiled gently at Gu Xin. Then, he went to hold her other hand. The old nine thousand years old was temperamental and could control his expression. He was angry whenever he wanted andughed whenever he wanted. Gu Xin blinked. She had never been held by her parents like this before. She used to envy the children in the vige for being held by their parents to go shopping in the town. Gu Nian walked to the side and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s silly look. It was really difficult to associate her with the female protagonist in the book who had bright eyes, was gentle as water, and understanding. She was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, and all sorts of other things. The female protagonist in the book, Gu Xin, was brought to Jiangnan by her family after she was sold to avoid gambling debts. She was carefully nurtured, and in less than six years, Gu Xin was nurtured into a person that the male protagonist would never forget. Such a silly girl had transformed into apletely different person in six years. How much suffering must she have gone through? The three of them had transmigrated here. Could it be that god pitied Gu Xin for having gone through so much in her past life, and had specially changed three people to take care of her in this life, so that she could spend her whole life foolishly and happily? Gu Shouxin had originally wanted to bring the three of them to the restaurant, but he had no choice. He was used to it. Although he had epted Gu Shouxin as a gambler, it had only been a few days, and he could not change his usual behavior in an instant. Cai Xiaolian was the one who changed quickly. She pulled them around a corner at the entrance of the restaurant and went to a small noodle stall next to it. ¡°Her father, we don¡¯t have much money on hand. We just need to eat a bowl of noodle soup. We¡¯ll go buy some meatter and have Nian Nian cook a good meal. We still have other things to do at home! Let¡¯s not dawdle.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of the vegetables growing fiercely in the vegetable garden at home, she wanted to quickly pull Gu Shouxin back to take a look. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Uncle and Young Master

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion There was not only noodle soup, but also steamed buns. Apart from Gu Xin, who had only eaten one bowl of noodles, the other three also added a steamed bun. Gu Xin felt that this bowl of noodles was quite delicious. It was also white noodles. She had only eaten it once at her grandparents¡¯ house. As for the other three, they felt that these noodles was really hard to swallow. Apart from salt, there wasn¡¯t even any oil. They might as well eat a steamed bun. Gu Shouxin was supposed to go to the pier to work with Gu Shouli, the boss of the Gu family. In the end, Gu Shouli introduced him to the porter and went back, so he was alone just now. After Gu Xin finished eating the noodles, Gu Shouxin went to pay. At this time, a carriage stopped at the stall. The driver came to buy a few buns and steamed buns. The people at the noodle stall were very surprised. They could recognize that this was the Zhou family¡¯s carriage in town. However, did the servants of the Zhou family need toe here to buy steamed buns and noodle soup? Coincidentally, the curtain of the carriage¡¯s window was opened, revealing the appearance of a young man. The mother and daughter of the Gu family also looked over curiously. Cai Xiaolian: A young man from ancient times is also quite good-looking! N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian: Yes, the appraisal isplete. He¡¯s a handsome young man! Gu Xin: Huh? She seemed to have seen this handsome young master somewhere before! Yes, she must have seen him before. Oh, yes, it was in the morning. No, no, the one with the beard in the morning was an uncle, not a young master. Lu Zheng only lifted the curtain of the carriage for a moment before putting it down. He was very confused. It looked like those three were his Xin¡¯er¡¯s parents and sister. How could they be different from what he knew? After returning to his grandfather¡¯s house in the morning, he washed up and tidied up. He was nning to go out of the city to look for his grandfather. He happened to pass by here and saw Gu Xin. He asked the coachman to slow down, but he was still not sure. He then asked the coachman to get out of the carriage to buy mantou, he opened the curtain to confirm if it was Gu Xin. After all, Gu Xin was only ten years old and had not grown out at all. Other than that pair of eyes, he was really afraid that he was mistaken. Now that he was sure, he was even more confused. ... Gu Xin did not think that the handsome young master in the carriage was the uncle from this morning, so she did not mention it. She just told the other three that there was a strange uncle knocking on the door in the morning, and then left without saying anything. She felt that he had found the wrong door. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not suspect anything. They felt that it was probably someone from the other hunting grounds in the back of the mountain who had gone to the wrong ce. This kind of thing had happened in their memories. Therefore, they did not take this matter to heart. Along the way, they talked about their family¡¯s vegetable garden. Gu Shouxin believed that when he was 9,000 years old, he had seen many treasures in the world and heard many strange stories. However, he had never heard of anyone whose vegetable garden could ripen all the vegetables in one night. He repeatedly asked Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin if they had remembered wrongly when they were nting the seeds. The mother and daughter must have remembered correctly because most of the people in the vige ordered the seeds at this time. ¡°Father, I want to make cabbage and radishes into dishes for the next meal and sell them. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Shouxin thought about it and said, ¡°You can make them first and we¡¯ll try them first.¡± ¡°Husband, we didn¡¯t n to tell the old residence about this. Xin Xin thinks so too. What do you think?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve already separated from the old residence. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it were just our parents and brothers. It¡¯s a pity that sister-inw can¡¯t keep her mouth shut at the old residence.¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Two Eggs

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion There were people talking along the way, but they didn¡¯t feel that time was slow. It felt like they hadn¡¯t walked for long when they got home. By the time they reached the vige, it was already noon. At this time, many people in the vige came out for activities. There were men and children who went up the mountain to get firewood, and women who came to visit everywhere. It was natural for people from the same vige to greet each other. The men exchanged a few words with Gu Shouxin, while the women exchanged a few words with Cai Xiaolian. The host and his wife were not the kind of people who were isted from the world. They would also walk around the vige. Along the way, Gu Nian had met quite a few people. She had a good mind and memory. She could remember people without even saying that she had met them once. However, there were only a few people in San Cha Kou Vige. There were only a few dozen households and more than 200 people. She had met more than 20 people today, so Gu Nian had memorized all of them. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, who had the original owner¡¯s memories, didn¡¯t let anyone notice any difference between them. On the way home, the few of them noticed that the chickens were chirping non-stop. ¡°Oh my, I forgot to let them out. They must be hungry. I have to go dig for wild vegetables!¡± Gu Xin heard the hens clucking and remembered that she hadn¡¯t gone to dig for wild vegetables today. ¡°Let¡¯s just pick some cucumber leaves and feed them. You¡¯ve walked so much today, don¡¯t be busy!¡± Cai Xiaolian stopped Gu Xin. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go pick the cucumber leaves!¡± Gu Xin rolled up her sleeves and went to pick the leaves. Gu Xin went forward to help, while Gu Shouxin squatted in front of the vegetable field and looked at the watery vegetables in the field. He was at a loss. ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Cai Xiaolian went to the kitchen to put away the things she had bought and came out to ask. When they had escaped from the alley just now, they had not forgotten the things that had fallen on the ground. The rice bags and salt bags had all been wrapped and not scattered. ¡°No,¡± Gu Shouxin answered truthfully. ¡°Oh my!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin, who had already cut the cucumber leaves and was carrying a basin to feed the chickens, suddenly shouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The couple looked up at Gu Xin, who was beside the chicken coop. ¡°Father, mother, eggs, so many eggs!¡± Gu Xin turned her head, looking at a loss. ¡°Eggs? Have all the hensid eggs?¡± Cai Xiaolian walked over. Gu Nian, who had gone back to the house to drink water, heard the sounds outside and walked out as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Gu family had fed a total of ten hens and two roosters. The chicken coop was quite big, and even the pigsty, which was supposed to be fed to the pigs, had been turned into a chicken coop. The three of them walked to the chicken coop and looked at the eggs lying in the straw with some chicken feathers and chicken feces. ¡°One, two, three, four... seventeen... Wait, that¡¯s not right! There are ten hens in our family, and the hensy one egg a day, right? Why...¡± Gu Nian thought it was very funny. She had fed chickens before, but she had never seen chickensy eggs before. As she counted, she realized something was wrong. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been cold recently. I didn¡¯t dig up many earthworms and only fed them vegetables. So recently, they onlyy one egg every other day. It¡¯s rare for them toy one every day,¡± Gu Xin exined in a low voice. She was the one feeding the chickens, and Gu Nian usually didn¡¯t care about them, so Gu Xin exined. Gu Shouxin pushed open the pen door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see how many there are! Gu Nian, go get the baskets.¡± The chickens in the pen were happily eating the chopped cucumber leaves. They had no time to bother with Gu Shouxin, who had gone in to pick up the eggs. Soon, Gu Shouxin came out with the basket. There were a total of twenty eggs in the basket. In other words, each chickenid an average of two eggs. This was notmon sense! No chicken in the vige couldy two eggs every day. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Smells So Good

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A family of four sat in a row on a long bench at the entrance of the main house. Gu Shouxin had a basket of eggs in his arms. All four of them looked at the eggs in the basket. The vegetables in the vegetable field had all matured overnight. The chickens in the chicken coopid two eggs every day. What was going on!? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if it will still be like this tomorrow. Xiao Lian, Nian Nian, Xin Xin, let¡¯s not touch the vegetable field today. Let¡¯s see what will happen when we wake up tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Shouxin pondered for a long time but could note up with anything. He could only wait and see what would happen tomorrow. ¡°Okay!¡± The mother and daughters nodded in unison. ¡°Nian Nian, Xin Xin, you go and make dinner. Your mother and I will collect all the vegetables in the field outside. We will keep some for the next few days. As for the rest, I will bring them to the town tomorrow to sell them.¡± Gu Shouxin finished speaking and handed the basket to Gu Nian. The two sisters went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. ¡°Xiao Lian, I n to go to Yu Zhou Capital tomorrow. It might take three days. Don¡¯t be afraid at home with the child. If you have any problems, go to the old residence and look for our parents.¡± Gu Shouxin took out the kitchen knife and spoke as he worked. ¡°Is it about the silver?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She thought for a moment and stopped what she was doing. ¡°9000 years old, can you tell me how to solve the silver problem? 300 taels in ten days. Do you n to be a masked robber?¡± Gu Shouxin shook his head. ¡°Where the silver is gone, I will go and find it.¡± ¡°You mean the gambling house? You are going to gamble?¡± Cai Xiaolian said in surprise. ¡°Just this once. I only have one tael of silver in my hand. This morning, when I went to the dock to work as a coolie, it was only thirty taels. Oh right, don¡¯t tell Xin Xin about this. If this girl finds out, she¡¯ll probably be worried. I¡¯m just going to settle the gambling debts left behind by the original owner. At the same time, I¡¯ll get some silver for us to keep in case we need it,¡± Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Are you very good at gambling?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°I can win a little money, but if I win too much, I¡¯ll be in trouble. So, when I go to Yu Prefecture, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone there who knows me.¡± Gu Shouxin did not deny it. ¡°Alright, you should be careful when you go out by yourself. The three of us are at home, and the old mansion is close to us. Nothing will happen to us. We won¡¯t be afraid if Zhang Pipi and the otherse again. Our chanting skills are pretty good,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian was a talented person, both in modern times and in ancient times. Something had happened to their family when Gu Nian was born. In the end, it was only brother and sister. Gu Nian was more than ten years younger than her brother, so she was practically raised by her brother. When she was three or four years old, she was not in good health, and her brother happened to be in college, therefore, she was sent to a Taoist temple to be raised. When she was twelve, it was time for her to start junior high school. Her brother had already gotten married, had children, and became a small leader before he brought her back. Gu Nian then lived with her brother, sister-inw, nephew, and niece until she graduated. The kung fu disciples were trained together with Taoist priests from a young age in the Taoist temple. Although she left the Taoist templeter on, she did not cken on her martial arts training. ... Soon, a fragrant smell came from the kitchen. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also packed the radish, cabbage, and cucumber, and eggnt that were to be sold the next day into bamboo baskets. Each of them could be filled to the brim with three bamboo baskets. Just like that, they also kept a lot of food for their own family. Their vegetable garden was also very big. Gu Xin ran out cheerfully and shouted, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s time to eat. Sister¡¯s cooking smells so good!¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: The Gift Is Amazing

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian fried the eggnt box, stir-fried the cabbage and shredded meat, stewed the radish in bone soup, added sugar to the cold cucumber, and made an egg-fried cucumber. Next was the fragrant rice. The three strange souls of the Gu family had not touched rice in the past few days, so it was naturally fragrant. As for Gu Xin, who had never eaten rice twice a year in her entire life, she felt that the rice was even more fragrant. ¡°Father, Mother, we don¡¯t have enough seasoning at home, so you guys can make do with this eggnt box. When I get all the seasoning, I¡¯ll prepare a good meal for you guys.¡± Gu Nian really despised the rice she had made today. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Gu Shouxin picked up an eggnt box and ate it, thenmented. His eating movements were more refined. Except for Gu Xin, who felt that her father was eating differently now, the other two did not feel anything. Gu Xin did not think too much about it. Why would she think about anything else when she smelled such delicious food? The family of four ate up the entire meal. After they finished eating, Gu Xin wanted to wash the dishes, but was stopped by Gu Shouxin. ¡°Daddy will wash the dishes today. Xin Xin, go rest.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at Gu Shouxin in surprise. It was so nice to be 9,000 years old! They were so happy that they dragged Gu Xin out of the kitchen. The mother and daughter went to the chicken coop again and found the hens squatting in their nests. It was already dark; it looked like they had gone to sleep. Gu Shouxin finished washing the dishes and started boiling water. He then tidied up the kitchen. When the water was ready, it waspletely dark outside. The family of four washed up in the kitchen. Gu Xin was the youngest, so she was told to wash her face and feet first. After washing, Gu Xin took the basin to pour water and walked to the vegetable field. She thought of what her father had said about not touching the vegetable field. After she poured water on her feet, the vegetable field was moved. Moved the vegetable field? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Something shed through Gu Xin¡¯s mind. Yesterday, her jade bead slipped into the foot-washing water. Today, her jade bead slipped into the chicken food. Could it be rted to the jade bead? Gu Xin was frightened by her thoughts. No, she had to try. She put down the foot-washing basin and turned to look at the kitchen. No one came out. She thought to herself, ¡°Little Fish, please give me a jade bead!¡± The jade fish appeared in her hand and spat out a jade bead. Gu Xin sneakily looked back at the kitchen. Then she put the jade bead into the foot-washing water and took a few steps toward the door. The small piece near the door was previously nted with chilies, but now it was all dried up. She poured the water into the chilies, then quickly ran back to the kitchen as if she had done a bad thing. ¡°Xin Xin, do you want to go to the toilet after washing? Mom will go with you. Wake up when you fall asleep, it will be cold,¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Gu Xin nodded. That night, the Gu family slept well. They had been busy all day. Although they were thinking about the strange vegetable field and the hen in the chicken pen, they were tired and fell asleep soon. Gu Xin got up on time. When she got up, she thought of the chili in the vegetable field. She put on her clothes, shoes, and didn¡¯t have time tob her hair before she went to the yard. At this moment, Gu Shouxin was already squatting in the chili field in the courtyard. Gu Xin saw the green, red, and red-green chili at the entrance of the central room. It was the jade bead! It was the jade bead that the Little Carp had given her. As expected of a carp that could cross the Dragon Gate. The gifts were all so powerful! Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Liked This Feeling

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin turned around when he heard the noise. He saw it was Gu Xin and asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer, Xin Xin?¡± Gu Xin walked out of the door and went down a few steps. She walked up to Gu Shouxin and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m used to waking up at this time. Dad, the chili has grown out!¡± Gu Xin was a little hesitant. Should she tell Gu Shouxin about her jade fish and jade bead? But Little Fish had said that she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yeah! The chili has grown!¡± Gu Shouxin looked at the chili in the ground. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll get Mom and Sister to wake up.¡± Gu Xin turned around and ran back. She still didn¡¯t want to tell her father, so she had to leave for a while. Otherwise, her father would definitely see that she was lying. Gu Shouxin felt that Gu Xin¡¯s reaction was very normal and didn¡¯t suspect anything. He had nned to call Cai Xiaolian to wake her up, but when he was lost in thought, Gu Xin came out. The family of four stood next to the vegetable field again. Except for Gu Xin, the other three were a little confused. Could it be that this was the Golden Finger of their family of three? The same Golden Finger? ¡°Do you want to sell this chili along with the others?¡± Gu Shouxin was the first to speak. ¡°No!¡± Gu Nian said without hesitation, ¡°Dad, with this chili, I can cook a lot of delicious food. Dad, just bring the cucumber and eggnt. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in Nian Nian.¡± Cai Xiaolian agreed. ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll go to the old house to borrow the ox-cart first. I made a deal with Dad and Mom the day before yesterday.¡± Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t care about the money from selling the vegetables. After saying that, he left the house. ¡°Xin Xin,e, Mom will tie up your hair. We¡¯ll collect the chili after breakfast and let your sister make delicious food for you.¡± Cai Xiaolian took Gu Xin tob her hair. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She couldn¡¯t think of anything even if she thought too much about it. Gu Nian did the same as her. She went back to her room to tidy up, then washed up and made breakfast. For breakfast, she boiled rice porridge, cooked a sweet and sour cucumber, fried a cabbage, and boiled two eggs each. Gu Shouxin came back to eat breakfast and loaded baskets of eggnts and cucumbers onto the ox-cart. Previously, he had told the old mansion to borrow the cart to go to Yu Zhou Capital to visit his former teacher and ask him for advice on where he should start studying. Of course, these were all excuses. Although Grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t really believe that he had changed, they were willing to give him a chance. Anyway, the ox didn¡¯t need to till the ground in winter. They could just lend it to their son. ¡°9,000 years old. You must remember that there are fewer cucumbers and eggnts in this season. The price can¡¯t be lower. It has to be higher than usual. Also, the raincoats and bamboo hats here. What if it rains? Nian Nian just boiled eggs. Take them with you. You can still fill your stomach if you¡¯re hungry on the way,¡± Cai Xiaolian whispered at the door. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Shouxin listened patiently and then replied. ¡°Dad,e back soon!¡± Gu Nian held Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they walked out and spoke with a smile. ¡°Dad, I have two copper coins for you. Grandpa gave them to me and said that I could buy sweets and steamed buns to eat.¡± Gu Xin spread out her small hands and two copper coins appeared. She had hidden them away secretly. In the past, her grandparents in the old mansion would give her five cents on her birthday and New Year¡¯s Eve, but Gu Nian would always snatch them away. She had been saving these for years. ¡°Thank you, Xin Xin! I¡¯ll buy you sweets and buns when Ie back!¡± Gu Shouxin took his daughter¡¯s copper coins. He liked the feeling of being cared for. So this was what it was like to have a wife and daughters! Chapter 40

Chapter 40: I Haven¡¯t Even Scolded Her Yet

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After sending Gu Shouxin off, the mother and daughter started picking the chilies. Gu Nian only wanted the red ones, so she asked Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin to separate all the different colors. ¡°Mother, do you think we should find some other seeds and nt them in the fieldter to see if they¡¯ll grow better overnight when we wake up tomorrow morning? Oh right, we should mix some cucumber leaves for the chicken to eatter and see if they¡¯lly two more eggs in the afternoon,¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°If it has anything to do with this soil, then any kind of leaves will do. Why don¡¯t we feed the radish leaves? There are too many of them, it would be a pity if they spoil,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, Sister, let¡¯s feed the chicken with cucumber leaves! I¡¯ll carry the radish leaves to Grandma¡¯s ceter and feed the pigs. Every year, Grandpa will give us a piece of meat!¡± Gu Xin thought of the old house. ¡°Okay.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that this would work. It was not that she and Gu Xin did not think about their elders, but they did not dare to go to the old house now. Moreover, in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s memory, Grandma Gu was a little fierce, and sister-inw was a little annoying. When they ate at the old house during the New Year, they would definitely quarrel. Knock, knock, knock! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The mother and daughter stopped in their tracks. Gu Xin panicked. She was afraid that others woulde and see their vegetable plot. ¡°You guys continue picking. I¡¯ll go!¡± As an adult, Cai Xiaolian was calmer than the two younger ones. She pped her hands and walked towards the door. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, open the door! I¡¯m bringing you something. I¡¯ll throw it away if you don¡¯t want it!¡± It was Gu Shouli¡¯s wife, Mrs Zhang, who was knocking on the door. ¡°Oh no, Aunt is here. If she knew how powerful ournd is, the whole vige would know about it this afternoon.¡± Gu Xin panicked even more when she heard the voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mother won¡¯t let her see it. Let¡¯s hurry up and take it off!¡± Gu Nianforted her. ¡°It¡¯s sister-inw. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai Xiaolian opened the door and asked with a sullen face. In her memory, the original owner and Mrs Zhang did not get along well. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, what¡¯s the meaning of you and Second Brother?¡± The Zhang family had a big belly and was holding a small cloth bag in her hand. When she saw Cai Xiaolian, she questioned her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you giving me? Give it to me!¡± Cai Xiaolian was baffled. ¡°Pah! You shameless thing, you¡¯re as shameless as Second Brother Gu. You owe money but you still don¡¯t pay it back. What, you want to study and cheat your parents¡¯ money? Let me tell you, Cai Xiaolian, you have already been divided out! Everything in the Gu family belongs to my son, Gu En, and the son in my belly. Your second son can forget about getting anything! You can¡¯t do this...¡± Bang! Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t wait for the others to finish speaking and directly closed the door. She felt that this Zhang family was inexplicable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was pregnant, she would have scolded them back! Bang, bang, bang! ¡°Cai Xiaolian, stop pretending to be stupid! You must be feeling guilty! You¡¯re an old hen who can¡¯ty eggs and can¡¯t give birth to a son. Let me tell you, everything in the Gu family belongs to my son. You won¡¯t be able to get a single cent! Gu Shouxin wants to pay off his debts? Don¡¯t you have two big girls? Use them to pay off your debts! Gu Nian is already so old. She should be worth 50 taels! Gu Xin is so little. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s short-lived. Selling her to someone as a maid...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Why were all these women the same? ¡°Aiyo!¡± Cai Xiaolian had just opened the door and said two words when she saw Lady Zhang clutching her stomach in pain. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± ¡®I haven¡¯t scolded her yet!¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re too good at pretending!¡¯ Chapter 41

Chapter 41: The Luck of the Koi Fish

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Ouch! Ouch, my stomach hurts! My stomach hurts!¡± Lady Zhang¡¯s pain was unbearable. ¡°Hey, stop pretending. I haven¡¯t even started scolding you. Don¡¯t think you can me me just because you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Cai Xiaolian said so, but she still walked closer to take a look. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, ouch, I¡¯m definitely going to give birth. Ouch, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Lady Zhang¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. Cai Xiaolian took a look and realized that this person was definitely not faking it. ¡°Xin Xin, quickly go find Granny Chen in the vige and tell her that your aunt is going to give birth. Tell her toe over. Nian Nian, go to the old residence and tell your grandparents that your aunt is going to give birth.¡± Cai Xiaolian supported Lady Zhang and called for the daughters in the house. ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin responded and ran away. Gu Nian was a little confused. She did not know where the old residence was! ¡°What are you standing there for? You¡­¡± Cai Xiaolian remembered that Gu Nian had no memory and was about to show her the way, but was interrupted. ¡°Mother!¡± It was Gu Hui carrying a basket on her back and carrying a sickle. ¡°Huihui, quick, go and tell your grandmother that your mother is going to give birth soon.¡± Cai Xiaolian quickly said when she saw it was Gu Hui. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that the child would be born at the end of next month or the beginning of December this time? Why is it¡­¡± Gu Hui put the sickle into the basket on her back and put down the basket on her back. ¡°Damn girl, take me back quickly. I don¡¯t want to give birth to a son in the Gu family!¡± Lady Zhang looked as if she had seen her savior. She didn¡¯t want to give birth to a son in the Gu family and bring good luck to a shrew like Cai Xiaolian who couldn¡¯t give birth to a son! ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you back!¡± Gu Hui said in a speechless manner. After saying that, she squatted down and directly carried Lady Zhang. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were shocked. This girl was so strong! ¡°Cai Xiaolian, you have to follow me. I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my son, I¡¯m not done with you! Ouch!¡± Lady Zhang grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm tightly and howled like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Mother, are you done?! Why are you dragging Second Aunt?¡± Gu Hui was particrly annoyed at her own mother¡¯s son preference and unreasonable mother. ¡°No! We have to take her with us! You wretched girl, go! Oh, go, you wretched girl!¡± Lady Zhang wailed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! You¡­¡± Gu Hui was so angry that she wanted to throw her away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go, Hui Hui. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought that she was going to give birth anyway. Forget it, she would go with them. ¡°Nian Nian, help your cousin carry the basket on her back.¡± Cai Xiaolian remembered that Gu Nian didn¡¯t even know about the old house. She wanted to take advantage of the chaotic situation to let Gu Nian go and meet her. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian turned around and closed the door. She went to carry Gu Hui¡¯s bag. Gu Hui looked at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian strangely. She felt that there was something wrong with Second Aunt and First Cousin! However, her mother was howling in her arms, and she did not have time to think about it. She hurried home. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian followed behind her with a basket on her back. She thought about what had happened just now. Lady Zhang had suddenly started howling when she was scolding Xin Xin. The day before in town, the wild dog had barged in when the three of them had been talking about what they wanted to do to Xin Xin. At first, it had only bitten Xin Xin. Was it really that strange? Gu Nian felt that she couldn¡¯te to this conclusion for the time being. She would have to wait and see what would happen next. If what happened next was the same as what happened now, then would her cheap sister, the female protagonist in the book, Gu Xin, have been transported by the family¡¯s three transmigrators along with koi fish? Chapter 42

Chapter 42: You Deserve It

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Granny Chen was a midwife in San Cha Kou Vige. She delivered almost all the babies in the vige, so her skills were guaranteed. Gu Hui was really strong. She carried her mother all the way back without stopping. Lady Zhang¡¯s howls were quite loud. Before they entered the courtyard, everyone in the house heard them. There were only the old couple and the Zhang family¡¯s youngest daughter, Gu Si. Gu Shouren and Gu Shouyi had gone out, while Gu En had gone to school. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mother?¡± Gu Si put down the chicken food in her hand and pped her hands as she ran over. ¡°Go boil the water. Mother is going intobor,¡± Gu Hui instructed without further ado. Cai Xiaolian turned to Gu Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, help your cousin boil the water.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian ced the basket beside the pigsty and followed her to the kitchen to help boil the water. Just as she reached the kitchen door, she ran into an energetic olddy. Gu Nian guessed that this was the original owner¡¯s grandmother, Gu Xiann, the only daughter of the hunter family. It was said that she was capable of killing a wild boar by herself. She hurriedly called for help, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Gu Xiann nodded. She only gave Gu Nian a curious look before walking away. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the eldest granddaughter of the second wife. Other than seeing this girl on New Year¡¯s and festive asions, this girl rarely came to the old house. It was rather strange today. ¡°Eldest Cousin, I¡¯ll start the fire. You just add water to the pot.¡± Gu Si had already started the fire with the fire that had not been extinguished by the morning cooking. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian saw the waterdle and also the water tank. She nodded and went to scoop the water. After a while, Gu Xin pulled Granny Chen over. The old and the young were both panting. ¡°Second Girl ran really fast. This old woman can¡¯t keep up with her!¡± Granny Chen patted her heart. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ah! Ah!¡­¡± The screams of Mrs Zhang came from inside the house. ¡°Granny Chen, my aunt is very ufortable. You should go and take a look!¡± Gu Xin wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke anxiously. ¡°Okay!¡± Granny Chen went into Mrs Zhang¡¯s house. Gu Xin ran to the kitchen to help boil the water. N?v(el)B\\jnn Mrs Zhang had been crying for an hour. Her voice was hoarse, but she hadn¡¯t given birth yet. She was almost exhausted, but she didn¡¯t forget to grab Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mother, you have to work harder. It¡¯sing out. You have to work harder!¡± Granny Chen encouraged Mrs Zhang. ¡°Ah! I have no strength! Mother, I have no strength. It¡¯s all Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian scolded me. That¡¯s why I had an attack so early! Mother, if I die, you have to make a decision for me!¡± Mrs Zhang said without strength, but her voice was very loud. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll immediately find a stepmother for my grandchild and his siblings. The stepmother abused your son, so you can watch from the sky and cry!¡± Gu Xiann said coldly. Cai Xiaolian also said from the side, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not that I want to scold you, but you deserve it. You came to my house so early in the morning for no reason! The heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore. Even the child in your stomach can¡¯t stand it anymore and wants toe out and stop you! Why are you ring at me? You want to hit me? You want to scold me? If you have the ability, give birth to the child! I¡¯m afraid of you! If you die, I¡¯ll pass on your son to me as my son in the future. Anyway, you said that I can¡¯t give birth to a son!¡± Gu Xiann looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. ¡°Ya! Cai Xiaolian, you shameless woman, just you wait! Don¡¯t even think about it! That¡¯s my son, you old hen who can¡¯ty eggs!¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Lady Zhang was furious. Just now, she felt that she was going to be exhausted, but in an instant, she felt refreshed. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Small Business

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion From midnight to noon, from noon to evening. Mrs Zhang was exhausted, but the child was still not born. Gu Xin listened to her aunt¡¯s silence and hesitated for a moment. She quietly let Little Fish spit out a jade bead and put it into the water that Gu Hui was going to give Mrs Zhang to drink. Fifteen minutester, Mrs Zhang¡¯s child was born. It was a son. Although he was born prematurely, his cries were quite loud. He was not as listless as the other premature babies. Lady Zhang looked at Cai Xiaolian proudly and then fell asleep in satisfaction. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Second Daughter-in-Law,e out and eat!¡± Grandma Gu tidied up the child, wrapped it in swaddling clothes, and put it into Gu Shouli¡¯s arms. Then, she called Cai Xiaolian out to eat with her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Um, Mom, does Big Brother know how to take care of the baby?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked worriedly when she saw Gu Shouli, who was still in a daze. ¡°He¡¯s already the father of three children. Why can¡¯t he take care of them? Do you want to stay and take care of the baby for your sister-inw?¡± Grandma Gu asked in return. Cai Xiaolian quickly shook her head and went out with Grandma Gu. It was already sote, and the whole Gu family had already returned. Gu Nian finally recognized all the members of the Gu family. From her first impression, she liked her grandfather. After dinner, Grandma Gu called Cai Xiaolian to her room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little nervous. In her memory, the cheap mother-inw was not easy to get along with and was a smart person. If it hadn¡¯t happened so suddenly today, she really didn¡¯t want toe to the old residence. ¡°Second Brother said that he wanted to continue his studies, and he said that you supported him. Tell me, what do you think?¡± Grandma Gu went straight to the point. ¡°I, I support him!¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. She did not understand what the olddy meant. ¡°How do you support him? How many woks of vegetables do you want to grow to sell? Forcing Gu Nian to do endless embroidery work? Letting Gu Xin take care of everything at home? Gu Nian doesn¡¯t want her eyes anymore? Gu Xin, are you guys just going to let her live without food or clothes? After selling a few pots of vegetables, she can only buy a pen.¡± Grandma Gu nced at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Second Daughter-in-Law, you¡¯ve been married to Second Brother for more than ten years. You¡¯ve been living a muddle-headed life all day. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for yourself and your two daughters?¡± Grandma Gu softened her tone and asked again. ¡°Mother, actually, after this incident, her father, Nian Nian, and I have discussed the future of our family. Nian Nian doesn¡¯t n to do embroidery anymore. It¡¯s really sore to the eyes. We n to do some small business. Her father is studying, and Xin Xin is at home. Well, she won¡¯t let Xin Xin do everything like before.¡± Cai Xiaolian still nned to have a good talk with the olddy, as for whether the olddy believed it or not, she couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Small business? What business?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian suspiciously. She always felt that her second son¡¯s family had some changes except for Xin Xin. Did they really turn over a new leaf? ¡°Nian Nian made a food that tastes pretty good. We n to sell it. Mom, when Nian Nian is done, I¡¯ll bring some over for you to try,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Food?¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t think much of it. She frowned and said, ¡°This time, Second Brother has a gambling debt of 300 taels. He told us that he would think of a way himself. Do you know what he is thinking of?¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°Husband told me not to interfere. He said that I should stay at home and take care of the child.¡± Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Dregs of Sea Pepper

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°After ten days, you¡¯lle to me if Second Brother hasn¡¯t paid up. Don¡¯t tell Second Brother about this. As for the small business you¡¯re going to do with Gu Nian, you two make it first, and your father and I will have a taste of it,¡± Grandma Gu said after a moment of silence. ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. ¡°Go back! It¡¯s getting dark, and Second Brother isn¡¯t home. Remember to lock the door before the three of you go to bed at night,¡± Grandma Gu instructed. ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll take the kids back,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t go out with Cai Xiaolian. Soon, Grandpa Gu came in. ¡°If Second Brother solves his gambling debt by himself this time, then he needs to study. Let¡¯s help him!¡± Grandma Gu sighed. The way she talked to Grandpa Gu was different from the way she talked to others outside. It was much gentler. ¡°Lan Lan, three hundred taels is not a small amount.¡± Grandfather Gu walked over and sat down next to Grandma Gu. He sighed, ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t always pamper him like this. If he can settle this gambling debt in ten days, no matter what method he uses, it¡¯s his ability.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Okay.¡± Grandma Gu leaned on Grandfather Gu¡¯s shoulder and replied, ¡°Second¡¯s wife said that she wants to discuss some small business with Gu Nian. I don¡¯t know if the two of them can do it. I¡¯m not worried about them. I just pity Xin Xin.¡± ¡°Nian Nian¡¯s cooking is not bad. She was the one who cooked the meal just now. She had also told me about it, and I was quite interested. If it worked out, they would have an extra ie in the future. Second, seeing that his wife and daughter were so devoted to him, he might even turn back.¡± Grandpa Gu was not as pessimistic about their small business as Grandma Gu. He seemed to be quite confident in Gu Nianzhi. ¡°I hope so!¡± ¡­ When they got home, the mother and daughter continued to pick the chilies. They nned to finish picking the chilies before it waspletely dark. Gu Nian had wanted to nt the seeds in the morning to see if the effects would be realized the next day. In the end, the mother and daughter did not finish picking the chilies. They could only wait until tomorrow. They only finished picking all the chilies the next morning. When Gu Xin was feeding the chickens, she found that there were dozens of eggs in the nest. She went to pick them up, but Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were no longer so surprised. ¡°There are so many eggs. Let¡¯s steam a cake tonight!¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Sister, is the cake made from eggs?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Gu Nian nodded at Gu Xin¡¯s little head and asked with a smile, ¡°Yes! Our Little Xin Xin is so smart. She even knows that! Little Xin Xin, can you go to Grandma¡¯s house and borrow a guillotine? I can help.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll bring some radish leaves to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house.¡± Gu Xin turned around and went to look for a basket. ¡°What do you need a guillotine for?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked after Gu Xin left. ¡°Mom, have you ever eaten dregs of sea pepper?¡± Gu Nian asked mysteriously instead of answering. ¡°I have. There was a project in the southwest, and the person-in-charge there invited me to a local farmer¡¯s restaurant. Dregs of sea pepper and pot of meat. Hiss, I¡¯m craving it now just thinking about it.¡± Cai Xiaolian smacked her lips, she started salivating when she heard the name. It was obvious how much she loved the taste. ¡°I know how to make it! I¡¯ll get Xin Xin to borrow a guillotine to chop up these red peppers. Let¡¯s make it this afternoon! I¡¯ve seen that there are quite a lot of y pots at home, and it¡¯s perfect for use.¡± Gu Nian was also a little tempted to eat. Chapter 45

Chapter 45: The Male Protagonist¡¯s Grandfather

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I dare say that there is absolutely no such thing as dregs of sea pepper in this world. The main reason is that this pepper has only been introduced to Great Zhou by the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather for less than ten years. Oh, that¡¯s right, the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather! Mother, I remember now. The male protagonist¡¯s grandfather is Master Zhou of the Zhou family town. The article mentioned that almost twenty years after the appearance of the pepper, the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather also offered potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. It was as if she had seen gold. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember? How did you know that the chili pepper had only appeared a dozen years ago?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°That¡¯s what grandfather said just now. It was mentioned in the book that because of the chili pepper, the male protagonist¡¯s mother had an affinity with his father. Later on, the male protagonist¡¯s mother was killed by someone, and the male protagonist did not have a good life. Almost twenty yearster, the male protagonist had offered sweet potatoes, corn, and potatoes again, allowing the male protagonist to leave his name with the emperor. The grandfather said that the chili pepper was nted by Master Zhou of the Zhou family town first. So, Master Zhou of our Zhou family town is the male protagonist¡¯s maternal grandfather!¡± Gu Nian did not see where the male protagonist¡¯s mother¡¯s maternal home was in the book. ¡°No wonder these things did not appear in my memory. So they haven¡¯t appeared yet! Nian Nian, then where did Master Zhou find the sweet potatoes, potatoes, and corn? I kind of want to eat them.¡± These foods appeared in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mind. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it. His grandfather was just a bystander. Let me do the math. Xin Xin is ten years old this year. The male protagonist is six years older than Xin Xin. If he is sixteen years old, the male protagonist would still be sick and be raised in his father¡¯s manor. Their family seems to be from Yu Zhou.¡± Gu Nian thought about the plot in the book. ¡°Yu Zhou? Isn¡¯t that the neighboring state capital?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The male protagonist had a hard time dealing with his stepmother¡¯s people in the early stages. He would only slowly recover after his grandfather had offered potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn.¡± Gu Nianzhi wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°I¡¯m back! Sister, Mother, what should I do?¡± Gu Xin was sweating profusely from running. She didn¡¯t seem to have stopped at all! Gu Xin was back, and the mother and daughter did not say anything else. Gu Nian asked Gu Xin to sit down and rest for a while. She and Cai Xiaolian took out the wooden bucket and started to ughter the chilies in the yard. The wooden bucket was not tall, only reaching the knees of an adult. It had a radius of about half a meter. Cai Xiaolian put the washed chilies into the bucket, and Gu Nianzhi picked up the guillotine and started to ughter them. This guillotine was used for ughtering pigs and grass while standing up, so there was no need to sit down and bend over. It was less tiring. ¡°Sister, why are you ughtering the chilies?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°To make something delicious. By the way, mother, Xin Xin, you two go to the mill and grind the rice fine! You¡¯ll need the rice noodlester.¡± Gu Nian added. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s house has them. Xin Xin, who¡¯s at your grandmother¡¯s house?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Only Uncle and Aunt. Grandpa and Grandma have gone to town. Fourth Uncle has gone to Grandpa Yang¡¯s house to work. Eldest Cousin has gone to carry firewood. Brother En has gone to school,¡± Gu Xin said one by one as she counted with her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll take the rice to your grandparents¡¯ house and ask your uncle for help. I¡¯ll go and see your little cousin!¡± Cai Xiaolian made up her mind when she heard this. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The olddy and the old man were not at home. The smart ones were not there either. Only the honest eldest brother and his wife were left. Cai Xiaolian took all the rice she bought the day before yesterday and ground it. She had no choice. She had ughtered so many chilies. She could not do without enough rice flour! Chapter 47 - She Could Do Anything

Chapter 47: She Could Do Anything

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Cai Xiaolian thought to herself: She can do anything she wants! Gu Nian took a break after she finished preparing the dried pepper and began to prepare dinner. She had promised to make a cake for Xin Xin, and they had plenty of eggs in their house. They had also bought flour when they had gone shopping earlier. She separated the egg yolk from the egg whites. She added white sugar to the yolk and beat the egg whites until they were white and fluffy. The scattered egg yolks were poured into arge bowl with a little salt. A pot of cold water was ced on top and steamed. Gu Nian had made a total of sixrge bowls and was nning to send some over to the old residence. Gu Xin started the fire in front of the stove while Cai Xiaolian washed the vegetables and helped Gu Nian with the cooking. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After the cake was steamed, Gu Xin felt like her saliva was about to flow out. It smelled so good! ¡°Xin Xin,e and try it. Do you think it¡¯s good?¡± Gu Nian picked a piece of cake with her chopsticks and gave it to Gu Xin. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious, Sister. It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever tasted!¡± Gu Xin nodded vigorously after she finished eating. ¡°Let me have a taste!¡± Cai Xiaolian also went up and ate a piece. She did not think it was very delicious. It was far worse than the cakes she had eaten before. However, she knew the reason as well. After all, the ingredients were not used enough! There was not even any milk. ¡°It¡¯s quite good, Nian Nian. If our chicken keepsying eggs like this, can we sell cakes?¡± Cai Xiaolian was a money-maker. ¡°Mom, forget it. It¡¯s very difficult to get rid of the egg whites. Can we sell spicy cabbage and dregs of sea pepper?¡± Gu Nian was unwilling. ¡°Sister, I can do it. I¡¯ll get rid of the egg whites! Let¡¯s sell more money and quickly pay off father¡¯s gambling debts. No one will bully us in the future!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s big eyes sparkled. She had always been thinking about Gu Shouxin¡¯s gambling debts! ¡°Xin Xin, Dad said that he would pay off his gambling debts himself. Don¡¯t worry about it. If you think too much about what you¡¯re worried about, you won¡¯t grow tall. How about this? In a while, you bring the cake to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s ce and let them eat it. If they say that this can be sold for money, then we¡¯ll make some every day and sell it.¡± Gu Nian looked at her big eyes. She couldn¡¯t bear to discourage her. ¡®Sigh, forget it. Let¡¯s do business first!¡¯ ¡®First, we have to solve the problem of food and clothing. Then we can think about other things.¡¯ Gu Nian was a little sad. She missed her days in theboratory. Unfortunately, even if this era continued to develop for another thousand years, it would still not be able to give her aboratory. ¡°Sister, are you unhappy?¡± Gu Xin was very sensitive to the changes in her family¡¯s mood. She immediately noticed that Gu Nian was a little unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want to beat egg whites every day in the future. It¡¯s so tiring!¡± Gu Nian came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister. I have the strength. I¡¯ll do it. You can just steam the cake.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s sparkling eyes were especially sincere when she heard this. ¡°You little thing, you talk like your parents are useless. Why do you have to do it? You¡¯ll be responsible for eating well, growing more meat, and then growing taller. Leave the rest to your parents.¡± Cai Xiaolian hugged Gu Xin lovingly. This child was so sensible! ¡°Alright, Mother, Xin Xin, I¡¯ll cut this cake into small pieces. You two can send it to the old residence together! Mother, you should also ask Grandpa and Fourth Uncle about their thoughts on this cake. See if they can sell it. If they can sell it, how much is the price of one piece that others can ept?¡± Gu Nian separated the mother and daughter. After that, she took the cake out of the bowl and put it on a clean te. She then used a knife to cut it into small pieces. Chapter 48 - Return

Chapter 48: Return

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Gu family¡¯s old residence. Grandma Gu ate a piece of cake that had already cooled down. When she heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s exnation of the reason for her visit, she asked, ¡°Is this the small business that you mentioned yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, I guess so! However, that girl Nian Nian has also thought of something else. Mother, what do you think of this? A cake made from eggs. Nian Nian said that it¡¯s called a cake.¡± Cai Xiaolian did not exin that that was not what she had mentioned yesterday. ¡°It melts in your mouth, and the aroma hits your nose. The smell of the eggs is gone, and the sweetness is just right. If it were me, I¡¯d be willing to buy it,¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, Nian Nian is really capable! I thought she only knew how to embroider and not do housework! This will definitely sell well,¡± Fourth Gu said. ¡°If Second Aunt goes to the town to sell things, I¡¯ll apany you! There are a lot of gangsters in the town, especially Second Uncle. He¡¯s close to the gangsters. Who knows if they¡¯ll pay or not!¡± Gu Hui was more direct and did not hesitate to undermine the original owner, Gu Shouxin. Gu Xin wanted to say that her sister was also very good, but when she thought of how her eldest cousin sister usually beat up the boys who bullied her in the vige, she did not say anything. The people at the old residence said that they could sell it. However, they were not sure about the price. After all, there was no such food in town. If the price was low, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of effort? If the price was high, they were afraid that they would not be able to sell it. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin sat in the old house for a long time. It was already dark, and they did not get a reference price. They could only walk back with the straw. When they went back, they saw an ox-cart at the door. The people in the cart were getting off. When they walked closer, they saw that it was Gu Shouxin. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± The mother and daughter were a little surprised. Didn¡¯t he say that he would be back in three days? At the earliest, he would arrive at noon the next day? ¡°Yes, I came back after I finished my business. Did you go to the old residence?¡± Gu Shouxin felt very warm in his heart when he saw his wife and daughter holding the hemp stalk. In his previous life, he had dreamed that someone would be waiting for him when he returned home at night. It wouldn¡¯t be a servant, but the person closest to him. Now that it hade true, although he wasn¡¯t sure if the four of them were the closest people, he truly wanted to treat the three of them as the people closest to him. ¡°Yes, Nian Nian made some food and we brought it over. After chatting for a while, it was already dark. Oh, you bought something? Nian Nian, open the door!¡± Cai Xiaolian waved her hand, she saw that the empty bamboo basket on the cart was filled with bags of things. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Gu Nian opened the door and helped carry the things into the basket. Gu Shouxin then drove the cart to the old house to return them. By the time Gu Shouxin returned, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had already lit three oilmps in the central room. If Gu Xin hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would have still wanted to light themps. Gu Shouxin had bought a whole bucket of oil. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? We haven¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s eat first and thene back to look at the food. I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to wash my hands!¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Gu Nian went to the kitchen to prepare the rice. She had ground all the rice she had previously eaten, and had also ground all the rice she had asked Fourth Gu to buy in the afternoon. Therefore, Gu Nian did not make any rice. Instead, she steamed the steamed buns with radish meat, made cucumber and egg soup, stir-fried shredded green pepper meat, and made a stir-fried cabbage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om There were a lot of steamed buns. Even if she did not know that Gu Shouxin wasing back tonight, there was enough to eat. All three oilmps were brought to the kitchen, which became four oilmps, making the kitchen even brighter. Chapter 51 - Water Well

Chapter 51: Water Well

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin followed Gu Shouxin¡¯s movements and danced wildly. Her movements were not standard, but she was sweating. During this time, Gu Nian had also joined in. Gu Shouxin realized that his eldest daughter¡¯s posture was quite standard. Not bad, practice more and she would not be easily bullied in the future. As for his youngest daughter, she was still young. She should be able to protect herself after practicing for four to five years. ¡°You three, hurry up and wash up. You¡¯re sweating all over. Don¡¯t catch a cold when the wind blows!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t like to move, so she went to boil hot water. Seeing that the others had stopped, she called for them to wipe their sweat. ¡°Xiaolian, Xin Xin and I will sort out the garden in a while and sow some seeds. You and Nian Nian will y with the spicy cabbage and radish you mentioned. I¡¯ll give the egg whites a try at night and see if I can sell this cake in town tomorrow.¡± Gu Shouxin wiped his face with hot water. He washed his hands and spoke. ¡°Dad, get up early tomorrow morning and start cooking! It won¡¯t take long to steam the cake. It just so happened that I got up. The breakfast was ready, and we can take it to town after it was steamed. It¡¯s just that walking takes a lot of time. Should we borrow Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s ox-cart?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Shouxin thought about it and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll borrow it for the next few days. If it sells well, we can buy one ourselves. It¡¯ll be more convenient to travel in the future.¡± ¡°Dad, are we going to buy an ox?¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered to wipe her face when she heard this. She turned around and asked, ¡°I heard that an ox is very expensive. Can we make some money to pay off our debts before we buy it?¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll buy it after we make some money to pay off our debts. We¡¯ll borrow Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s ox-cart for the next few days.¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian: ¡°¡­¡± This was too much of pampering of his daughter! He had money in his hands, yet he agreed to it just to make his daughter feel at ease? ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too nice!¡± Gu Xin giggled. The breakfast was steamed buns with radish meat fromst night, along with a bowl of millet congee, and a cucumber sprinkled with chili. Gu Shouxin had brought the millet homest night. He had also brought some red dates, goji berries, and brown sugar. Gu Nian had also put some in. After breakfast, Gu Xin went to feed the chickens. She prepared the food, scooped some water, and put a jade bead in. Her sister wanted to sell the cake, so the chickens at home had toy more eggs every day. After feeding the chickens and picking up the eggs in the circle, Gu Xin took a small hoe and went to tidy up the vegetable field with Gu Shouxin. Meanwhile, Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian were in the kitchen washing the cabbage and cutting the radishes. The whole family worked together and settled the matter in the morning. After lunch, Gu Shouxin asked Gu Xin what kind of vegetables she wanted to grow in the field. Their vegetable garden was only half an acre and was not very big. Gu Shouxin had already organized the vegetable plot into five plots. There were only a few kinds of vegetables in the house. In the end, they nted radishes, cabbage, cucumbers, pumpkins, and chilies. The chilies were Gu Nian¡¯s request. They could sell them for money! In the afternoon, Gu Shouxin and Gu Xin scattered the seeds. Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian found a radish that had been cut and put it in the yard to dry. Gu Xin had been hesitating in her heart. Should she pour a basin of foot-washing water or something? But a basin of foot-washing water couldn¡¯t water all the vegetables! ¡°Xin Xin¡¯s Father, there¡¯s no water in the water tank. Fetch some from the well!¡± Cai Xiaolian shouted in the kitchen. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, the well!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 52 - Working Together

Chapter 52: Working Together

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Putting two jade beads in the well every day allowed them to water the vegetable fields directly. However, everything they did at home was water from the well, so they did not know if they would eat something bad. But the chickens in the pen would be fine if they ate it! Were chickens like humans? Gu Xin felt that she had to test it out, so she poured herself a bowl of warm water and quietly put the jade beads into the water. She picked up the bowl with a serious look on her face. ¡°Xin Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you frowning after drinking the water?¡± Gu Nian happened to enter the central room. She found Gu Xin¡¯s little face adorable. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just waiting for the water to be warm,¡± Gu Xin said guiltily. No, she had to drink it. A chicken could produce more eggs. A human should be fine after eating it, right!? ¡®Gu Xin, you have to drink it for the sake of having more eggs at home and for the sake of having more vegetables at home.¡¯ ¡®You won¡¯t die from drinking it. This was something given by the Little Carp. The Little Carp has leaped over the Dragon Gate and be a divine dragon. The things it gave definitely won¡¯t harm anyone.¡¯ Even if it was ufortable to eat, it was only because she was ufortable. Hmm, drink it! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin cheered herself up in her heart. In the end, she raised her head and finished drinking the water. After she finished drinking, she started to stay in the kitchen. She had been so distracted that the three outsiders from the Gu family were worried sick. But they couldn¡¯t get anything out of her. ¡­ The next day, before dawn, Gu Shouxin got up. He separated the egg yolk from the egg white and started to whip the cake. He also looked at the vegetable plot. It was exactly the same as yesterday. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. This was what was normal! Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened to the radish and pepper a few days ago. The egg white was beaten into a white paste. Gu Xin got up at dawn. She was surprised to find that there was nothing wrong with her body. She was extremely happy. She ran out to exercise with Gu Shouxin. After she was done, she said, ¡°Dad, the vegetables in the vegetable plot did not grow out today. I think we should water the plot.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Seeing that she was unwilling to give up and was very active, Gu Shouxin did not discourage her. Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian had already gotten up. They were disappointed that the vegetables had not grown. However, they did not think too much about it. If the vegetables did not grow now, they would definitely grow again when the time came. Gu Xin ran to the well and looked back. There was no one else in the courtyard. They had all gone to the kitchen. She quickly put the jade beads that she had prepared earlier into the well and did not immediately fetch water. Gu Shouxin came out of the kitchen and saw that she was in a daze. He thought that she was weak and could not fetch water from the well, so he went forward to help. ¡°Xin Xin, go wash up quickly. Daddy will water the ground. I just sweated and the wind is a little cold now. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Gu Shouxin told her to go back into the house. ¡°Oh. But Dad, you must water it.¡± Gu Xin nodded. It would be good for Dad to water it. ¡°Got it. Hurry up and go!¡± Gu Shouxin smiled helplessly. In the kitchen, there was a pot of steamed cake and a pot of cooked breakfast. Gu Xin finished washing up and went to change her clothes. Gu Shouxin had already finished watering it. The family ate breakfast, fed the chicken, and went out together. Gu Xin originally wanted to stay at home and watch the vegetable plot, but the other three were worried about her, so she could only go with them. After locking the door, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Shouxin each carried a big basket with cake in it. Chapter 53 - Teaching Her Daughter

Chapter 53: Teaching Her Daughter

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion N?v(el)B\\jnn The cake was wrapped in oil paper and ced in a basin to be carried in a backpack. The oil paper was borrowed by Gu Shouxin when he went to the old house yesterday to borrow the ox. The old house happened to have oil paper. The whole family went to the old house to inform him and then got into the ox-cart. Gu Shouxin drove the cart away. ¡°Shouxin, are you going to visit your rtives? Why are you the only one going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to visit my rtives. I¡¯m going to the town to buy some things.¡± ¡°Second Brother Gu, I heard that you owe money again. I say, kid, you¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t go and mess around anymore. You¡¯ll bring trouble to your wife and children.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know!¡± ¡°Second Brother Gu, I want to go to the town! Can you give me a ride?¡± ¡°One wen. Come on up!¡± ¡°What? You want a wen from the vigers? Do they know that you¡¯re using your parents¡¯ ox-cart to earn money? Aunt Xiann chased you out of the house. Do you have any shame?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Along the way, many people talked to him. Gu Shouxin answered them nicely. He didn¡¯t answer those who were unkind or ignored them. Because of the penny, no one sat in their ox-cart in the end. Except for Gu Xin who felt sorry for the penny, the other three thought it was the best. ¡°Our parents asked just now. Why didn¡¯t you tell them the price we set?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked after they left the vige. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. If we tell them now, they¡¯ll only be worried that we won¡¯t be able to sell,¡± Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a little worried that we won¡¯t be able to sell,¡± Gu Nian continued. She had gotten a rough idea of the prices in this era from the things that Gu Shouxin had boughtst night. She felt that it was really high for them to set the price of the cake at this price. The piece they had cut was only the size of an inkstone, and the materials used were simple. She felt that it would be fine if there were more materials. ¡°Nian Nian, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. You¡¯re good at making things, but you¡¯re definitely not as good at selling things. When selling things, we have to find the right target customers so that we won¡¯t take the wrong path. Besides, the cake you made is fresh food, and there aren¡¯t any others who have it. Now that we¡¯re alone, the price is naturally up to us.¡± Cai Xiaolian taught Gu Nian a lesson. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the target customer?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Gu Nian understood immediately and understood Cai Xiaolian¡¯s meaning. ¡°Mother, let me give you an example. For example, the headband on your head. Most of the people who like it are young girls from the countryside who haven¡¯t married yet. So, you young girls are like the target customers of the merchants who sell headbands. Because only you will buy them. Those little boys won¡¯t sell them. Those little girls from rich families have beautiful headbands, so they don¡¯t want them,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mom, then everyone will like our cake. Everyone needs it, right?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. The little girl was not stupid. ¡°Mom will give you another example! In the town, um, no, every time the salesman in the vige brings all kinds of gadgets, does everyone in the vige like them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Then, do you buy all of them?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°No, many of them are going to have a look. Not all of them are bought.¡± Gu Xin thought about the scenes of salesmen selling things in the vige that she had seen in recent years and answered. ¡°Then, do you know why, Xin Xin?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Chapter 55 - Worth?

Chapter 55: Worth?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When they arrived at the town, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not go to the gathering ce of hawkers, because those who went there to buy things would not have their target customers. They arrived at the West City of the town. The West City was close to the pier. There was a street here with restaurants, inns, dim sum shops, and other businesses. Of course, there were also hawkers who set up stalls, but there were not many. A family of four found a stall selling jade and rouge and set up their own stall next to them. Behind them, there was a dried fruit shop and a pastry shop. The stall next door saw that they had brought out bowls and these, and only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He did not want anyone toe and steal his business. There were too many stalls selling jade and rouge on this street. Although the things they sold were not real and were fake, the little girls and young masters of the town also liked toe here! It was good that they were not here to steal business! N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Hey, Brother, what are you selling here? All these pots are for food, right? Why don¡¯t you go to the North City? The North City sells a lot of food!¡± the stall owner next door asked curiously. ¡°Ah? The North City sells food? We don¡¯t know yet! This is the first time we¡¯re selling things, so we don¡¯t know the situation. But since we¡¯re already here, we¡¯ll just set up here today. We won¡¯t disturb you, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Gu Xin blinked her big eyes. They had just passed by North City! Why did Mother say she didn¡¯t know? ¡°Won¡¯t disturb, won¡¯t disturb! Sister-in-Law, what is this?¡± The stall vendor shook his head and sniffed. He felt that the food in the basin was a little fragrant. He was a little hungry. ¡°We made our own pastries! I won¡¯t tell you about it first. We¡¯ll talk after we set it up!¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she began to tidy up. Their ox-cart didn¡¯t rush over here. Instead, they went to the livestock market to look for an acquaintance. This acquaintance was a man from San Cha Kou Vige. He was a good man with the surname Guo. People called him Uncle Guo. He was responsible for driving the cart from the town to San Cha Kou Vige and the surrounding viges. He made two trips every day. He ced a tray on the back of the cart and took out arge te. The cut cake was still in the shape of arge bowl. It was neatly ced there. ¡°It smells so good, Sister-in-Law! What kind of food is this? How much is it?¡± The stall next door saw the real face and couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°This is called a cake, a cake made from eggs. Three for a hundred, one for thirty-five yuan. Brother, do you want one?¡± Cai Xiaolian exined, and then picked out a piece. ¡°What? Thirty-five yuan for one? You¡¯re robbing money! What egg?¡± the stall vendor said in surprise. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re not robbing you, we¡¯re doing business! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xin mustered up her courage, clenched her fists, and spoke unhappily. The people outside were really bad. Her eldest cousin was right. It was obviously a good thing, but these people wanted to buy it, yet they wanted to lower the price. They were really bad people! Was it easy for her father to get rid of the egg whites in the morning? Moreover, she had secretly added a bowl of water when her sister was boiling the egg whites. There were jade beads in the water. Jade beads were a divine item given by Little Carp. It was too much! ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Look at the red bean shop at the back. There are people¡¯s favorite pastries in the town, like the one your mother is holding. It¡¯s only ten per wen, and your mother is selling it for thirty-five coins. Isn¡¯t that robbery?¡± the vendor exined patiently. Gu Xin pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know how to retort. She stared at the vendor, unhappy. Chapter 61 - Good Days

Chapter 61: Good Days

¡°It¡¯s just that in the past, Father didn¡¯t do anything. Father said that men earn money outside and that women should do housework,¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°That was Father in the past. Now that the three of you have figured out how to eat, you also earn money. We all earn money and work together. This way, our family will be better and better. Xin Xin, do you understand what father means?¡± Gu Shouxin said patiently. ¡°Yes! I understand.¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Then Xin Xin, go and rest!¡± Gu Shouxin patted Gu Xin on the head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Father, I want to find Grandfather.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to rest. She didn¡¯t have the habit of taking an afternoon nap. ¡°Yes, go!¡± Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t stop her. The two elders in the old house were really good to their Xin Xin. The early winter sun was warm, and it made Gu Xin squint her eyesfortably. It was such a good day! ¡°Xin Xin!¡± Grandpa Gu was tidying up the courtyard wall. Seeing Gu Xin jumping over, he stopped what he was doing and shouted. The farmhouses in the Yu Zhou Prefecture were basically all surrounded by earth walls, especially in winter. The wild beasts in the mountains didn¡¯t have anything to eat and would run down the mountain. Without a wall, it was very scary. ¡°Grandfather, just now, Father taught me a four-word word. It¡¯s called second to none. In other words, it¡¯s very powerful. It¡¯s top-notch!¡± Gu Xin ran up to Grandfather Gu and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is called an idiom. Your father knows a lot of it! Let him teach you more in the future,¡± Grandfather Gu said with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes. Grandfather, just now, after dinner, Father had to wash the dishes. I went to help, but Father told me that Mother and I lit the fire and Sister cooked. Father didn¡¯t do anything, so he should wash the dishes. He said that the family must work together, so that their days will be better and better. Although I think Father is right, the uncles in the vige don¡¯t seem to wash the dishes. Grandfather, does my father wash the dishes?¡± Gu Xin asked hesitantly. Grandfather Gu was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect his second son, who had always disappointed people, to say such words, and even have such an awareness. ¡°Xin Xin, your father is right. Your family will only get better if they work together. He was right to wash the dishes. Your family got up early in the morning and went to town. Everyone must be tired! No one is cking off! Your father was resting while the three of you were cooking. So, after dinner, it¡¯s your turn to rest. Your father is doing his work,¡± Grandpa Gu exined. ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± Gu Xin nodded thoughtfully. Then, her eyes lit up, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t have time to tell you when I came to return the car. Today, when we were selling cakes, I met two other grandfathers. One of them was Sixth Grandpa, who sold vases. He was the first to buy our cakes, and the other one was Sixth Uncle, who knew Sixth Grandpa¡­¡± Gu Xin told Grandpa Gu everything that had happened that day. From her sparkling eyes, she could tell that she was very happy. Grandma Gu stood at the door and listened for a long time. After Gu Xin finished, Grandma Gu walked over and asked, ¡°Your cake costs 100 yuan and 3 yuan. Is there really anyone who will buy it?¡± ¡°Yes. We made a total of 11 cakes. One cake was cut into 12 pieces, and then three pieces were diced for people to taste. Nine people only bought one piece, which was 35 cents. The others were all bought at the price of 100 yuan and 3 cents, which was a total of 4,315 cents. Grandpa, Grandma, how much more money do we have left from Dad¡¯s gambling debts?¡± Gu Xin calcted the ounts for the two elders, then asked.. Chapter 64 - Dregs and Sea Pepper Return Pot Meat

Chapter 64: Dregs and Sea Pepper Return Pot Meat

Gu Xin learned a few more words today and was very happy. After recording today¡¯s ie and expenses, the family of four began to split the money again. Everyone knew that they had the money to pay off the debt. Therefore, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also decided that they would give money to the children every month from now on. Today was considered this month¡¯s money. Four taels, three hundred and fifteen cents. They would leave three hundred and fifteen cents in public, and the rest would be one tael each. Gu Xin did not want it at first because of the example of the New Year¡¯s money every year. She thought that since her sister was going to steal it from her anyway, she might as well give it to her sister directly. When she said that she would give it to Gu Nian, Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Xin Xin, Sister has her own. I don¡¯t want it. In the future, we both have it. Sister will never steal anything from you again.¡± Although Gu Nian had no memory, she could tell from Gu Xin¡¯s expression and her parents¡¯ teasing gaze that the original owner had done something? ¡°Xin Xin, take this. It¡¯s yours. In the future, you can buy your own delicious food and good-looking ones. When the salesmanes, you can go from being his potential target customer to being his target customer!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mother, thank you, Sister, thank you, Father!¡± Gu Xin took a string of copper coins, which was exactly 1,000 silver coins. ¡°Here is five taels of silver. I was going to give it to you that night, but you fell asleep. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want it. All these years, I haven¡¯t bought new clothes for you, and I haven¡¯t bought you any good sweets and pastries. I will use this five taels of silver to make up for it. In the future, I will often buy things for Xin Xin.¡± Gu Shouxin took the five taels of silver that he had prepared for Gu Xin from Cai Xiaolian. He gave it to Gu Xin. Tears welled up in Gu Xin¡¯s big eyes. ¡°Father!¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, but she just wanted to cry. Father was so kind! ¡°Alright, stop crying. Xin Xin is already a ten-year-old girl. After the new year, our Xin Xin will be eleven!¡± Cai Xiaolian held the child in her arms and wiped her tears. ¡°Mother, I want a hug too!¡± Gu Nian stretched out her hands pitifully. Although she was already in her twenties in modern times, she really had no memory of being hugged by her mother. Cai Xiaolian was almost fifty years old in modern times. She really did not take her as her mother at all. Looking at the mother and daughter hugging each other, the corners of the 9000-year old¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything in the end. He really wanted to say that he wanted a hug too. But he dared to bet that as long as he carried her, Cai Xiaolian would definitely kick him away. Forget it, forget it, sigh¡­ ¡­ It had been seven days since Gu Nian had made the sea pepper dregs, and it was time to pay off her debt. That morning, Gu Nian took out the sea pepper dregs from the jar and nned to try frying a pot roast in the morning. N?v(el)B\\jnn Yes, she had never tried the sea pepper dregs and pot roast in the morning. Today, her family did not n to sell cakes in town. They nned to apany Gu Shouxin to Taoyuan County to pay off their gambling debts, sell cakes in the county, and sell sea pepper dregs on the way. Their cake stall was moveable anyway. The road to Taoyuan County was a quarter of an hour longer than the road to Zhoujia Town, so it did not affect them at all. Gu Nian made a te of dried sea pepper dregs return pot meat in the morning, steamed rice, and tossed a shredded radish in a cold sauce. She then made soup with cucumber and egg. The dried sea pepper dregs were liked by the family of four. As expected of a family, all of them loved spicy food. On a winter morning, one could eat a meal and still get a forehead full of sweat. In this San Cha Kou Vige, they were probably the only family. After eating, they washed the dishes, packed their things, and even brought a te of sea pepper dregs. The family of four went to the old house.. Chapter 67 - Land

Chapter 67: Land

Carriages rarely came into the vige of San Cha Kou. When the Zhou family¡¯s carriage came in, it attracted a lot of people to watch. Many people in the surrounding viges of the Zhou family town recognized the Zhou family¡¯s carriage. The Master of the Zhou family had his ownnd in almost every vige. The coachman driving the carriage was lucky. He asked for directions and said that he was going to the Gu family. The vigers showed him the direction. In fact, Lu Zheng had already asked once when he rode his horse thest time he came, but he did not mention to his grandfather that he had been to San Cha Kou Vige. Therefore, Lucky and the housekeeper sitting with Lu Zheng in the carriage did not know that their young master knew the way. To go from the vige to Gu Xin¡¯s house, one had to pass through the Gu family¡¯s old house. Coincidentally, the vigers referred to the old house. The vigers all felt that with Gu Shouxin¡¯s personality as a gambler and drunkard, the Master of the Zhou family would not specially send people to look for him unless it was to collect debts. ¡°Young Master, we have arrived at the Gu family!¡± Lucky stopped the car at the entrance of the old house and happened to see Gu Shouli who was leaving. He asked and then turned around to call for people. Gu Shouli did not leave immediately. He looked at the horse carriage in confusion. He also knew the Zhou family¡¯s carriage. The second butler came out first. Lu Zheng followed behind. ¡°May I ask this¡­¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m the Zhou Residence¡¯s second butler. My surname is He. This is our Young Master.¡± Butler He introduced. ¡°Why are the two of you here at my home?¡± Gu Shouli asked. ¡°We want to look for Gu Shouxin,¡± Butler He said. ¡°My second brother? May I know why Butler He and Young Master Zhou are looking for my second brother?¡± Gu Shouli was shocked. Could it be that his second brother had offended the Zhou family? ¡°There is something. We need to talk about it in person.¡± Butler He saw that Lu Zheng did not intend to speak, so he could only speak. ¡°In person! Then I¡¯m sorry. My second brother is not at home. He went out,¡± Gu Shouli said. ¡°What about the rest of your second brother¡¯s family?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu Shouli looked at Lu Zheng, pursed his lips, and did not speak because he was not sure if it was because his second brother had offended this Young Master of the Zhou family and he hade to find trouble. The Master of the Zhou family was good, but who knew what the younger generation was like? The people in the courtyard heard themotion outside and Gu Xiann walked out. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Gu Xiann nced at Lu Zheng and Butler He before asking her son. ¡°Mother, they are the Young Master and housekeeper of the Zhou family. They are here to look for Second Brother. I¡¯ve already told them that Second Brother has gone out,¡± Gu Shouli said. ¡°Young Master Zhou, Butler He, my second son¡¯s family has gone out. If you have any urgent matters, you can tell me. If you are not willing, you cane back the next day!¡± Gu Xiann said. ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent matter. It¡¯s just that my grandfather wants to use thend under Gu Shouxin¡¯s name to talk to him,¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°Land? Master Zhou stillcksnd?¡± Gu Xiann asked in puzzlement. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zheng did not exin too much. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. Although our Gu family has divided the second branch, thisnd has not been divided. Gu Shouxin still doesn¡¯t havend,¡± Gu Xiann said expressionlessly. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes shed. Gu Xiann had a hunch that this Young Master was not here to talk aboutnd. ¡°Oh, then sorry to bother you!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands and turned to get into the carriage. Butler He and Lucky did not understand what their Young Master was doing, so they could only follow. ¡°Mother, what are they doing? Even if Second Brother divided up thend, he could only get five or six mu. The Zhou family stillcks five or six mu ofnd?¡± Gu Shouli asked in confusion.. Chapter 69 - Teaching Daughter Again

Chapter 69: Teaching Daughter Again

¡°Dad, are we going to pay back the money or sell the goods first?¡± Because Sun Yumei was on the way, the family of four had been chatting with her and hadn¡¯t talked about it yet. Now, Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xin Xin can decide!¡± Gu Shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s pay back the money first!¡± Gu Xin said after thinking for a while. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll listen to Xin Xin and pay the money back first. After we pay the money back, we¡¯ll go sell things,¡± Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Husband, Nian Nian, Xin Xin, it¡¯s best if we sell our dregs of sea pepper to a restaurant. They don¡¯t know how to cook it, so let Nian Nian go to the restaurant and cook a te. Then we¡¯ll eat in the restaurant!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Mother, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°But Mother, the food in a restaurant is very expensive. Do we have enough money? Father wants to study. I heard from Grandfather that studying costs a lot of money. My cousin was disobedient in school, so Uncle scolded him for not wasting money!¡± Gu Xin had no objection to selling things in front of them, but she was skeptical about eating. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the first time Xin Xin and Nian Nian are in the county. Father will treat you,¡± Gu Shouxin said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xin Xin. The vegetables in our field will be ready in four days. We can also sell them for silver! We worked so hard to make dregs of sea pepper, sell cakes, make dried turnips, and spicy cabbage. Isn¡¯t it just to live a better life, eat well, and dress well? Otherwise, why would we work so hard?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Xin Xin, let me tell you, this silver is not saved, but earned. Let me give you an example. Let¡¯s sell the dregs of sea pepper to the restaurant. The restaurant spent five taels of silver to buy it, and then we took the five taels of silver to this restaurant to eat. We only spent two taels of silver, and there are still three taels of silver left. As for the restaurant¡¯s manager, he spent two taels of silver to sell our cake to eat. In the end, don¡¯t we still have five taels of silver left?¡± ¡°We made money and ate delicious food. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Cai Xiaolian gave Gu Xin another analogy. ¡°Mom is right, but, but¡­¡± Gu Xin thought about it. It was indeed true, but what was wrong with it? ¡°Hahaha, Xin Xin, don¡¯t think so much. Remember, Mom and Dad both want the best for you and your sister. You are the darlings of Mom and Dad! Although the food and clothes we eat are not the best, one day we will have the best. Father is here to promise Xin Xin!¡± Gu Shouxin said firmly. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want the best. I want Father, Mother, and Sister to always be by my side. If you are happy, I will be happy!¡± Gu Xin said seriously. ¡­ The ox-cart arrived at the county town. Apart from Gu Shouxin, the mother and daughter once again turned into stars. Taoyuan County was arge county in the Qingzhou Capital. It had a rtivelyrge poption and was located in the center of the territory of Great Yan. The houses were built better and more exquisite than those in the Zhou family town. The people on the streets also looked richer. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Anyway, Cai Xiaolian had seen a fatty. After selling cakes in the Zhou family town for so many days, Cai Xiaolian had never seen a fatty. She had only seen a few plump people. She had thought that all of them were slim in ancient times! Moreover, there were very few ox-carts in the city. Most of them were driven by mules and horse carriages. They did not know anyone in the county, so they drove the cart directly to the gambling house that owed them money. It was morning, and no one hade to the gambling house yet. Generally, the gambling house had the most people in the afternoon and evening.. Chapter 72 Chapter 72: a five-man team Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He was someone who had really been to the pce. He had a shadow. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Sorry!¡±Gu Nianzhi had thought of this as well. She passed the pole to Gu Shouxin and stuck her tongue out. She had forgotten about the shadow of 9,000 years old. She would definitely take it easy in the future and not say that in front of 9,000 years old. ¡°Uncle, he has the loan slip on him. You lift him up and I¡¯ll search him!¡±Lu Zheng suppressed the doubts in his heart and went forward to say. At this moment, some of the thugs who had been sent flying were nning to sneak away through the side door. Cai Xiaolian saw that the situation was not looking good and shouted, ¡°Hey! Where are you going? !¡± With that, she even flew the knife she was holding to cut the cake in that direction. Of course, she was only bluffing. She did not aim at the person at all and was very far away. ¡°ng!¡±The knife was inserted firmly into the gambling table and even swayed twice. Cai Xiaolian had not expected the knife to be so useful. Gu Nian & Gu Xin: mother is so awesome! This knife swing was quite good! Lu Zheng & Gu Xin¡¯s henchman who was about to run away:¡±...¡± What a fierce woman. Gu shouxin lifted her up, and Lu Zheng searched for the debit note on his body. It was indeed the original owner, Gu Shouxin, who had pressed his handprint on the card. Gu shouxin searched his memory and found that the original owner indeed only had this debit note. The rest had all been repaid, and it was the old house that had helped pay it back. The gambling house¡¯s people did not dare to go to the old house to cause trouble. ¡°Here¡¯s 300 taels of silver. Medicine money, don¡¯t think about it. You guys scared my daughter today. I¡¯ll take the debit note.¡±Gu Shouxin ced the banknote on Big Brother Bao¡¯s body, he patted his face and revealed a gentle and harmless smile. ¡°Oh, right, I also have to thank you for bringing your brothers to apany me in a round of training.¡± A family of four exited the gambling house¡¯s main door. Lu Zheng followed behind. ¡°Little brother, thank you for your help today! It¡¯s almost noon now, why don¡¯t I be the host and reward you?¡±Gu shouxin tidied up the ox-cart, cupped his hands to Lu Zheng, and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±Lu Zheng had originally said it politely, but he agreed without hesitation and even nced at Gu Xin. Coincidentally, Gu Xin and Gu Nian were holding hands. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian once again felt that Lu Zheng and the original owner, Gu Nian, knew each other. Moreover, the young man¡¯s eyes were so passionate. He was probably the original owner¡¯s suitor! Gu Shouxin: not bad. He looks steady. Cai Xiaolian: a handsome young man. He¡¯s not a weak schr yet. HMM, very good. Very cute. The two of them looked at Gu Nian at the same time. Gu Nian:¡±...¡± I bet, I swear, that this handsome young man is not interested in me. He is not looking at me, he is definitely not looking at me. The three of them did not think of Gu Xin. After all, Gu Xin was only ten years old. Although she had eaten better in the past few days, she was a little whiter than before, and looked a little fatter. There was a restaurant on the street next to the gambling den. The few of them did not ride an ox cart or a horse. Gu Shouxin held the ox in one hand and Gu Xin in the other. Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand while Gu Nian held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s. Half of the street was upied by this family of four. In addition, Lu Zheng was walking on the other side of the ox with another horse. Well, more than half of the street was upied. Moreover, no one could see clearly from the back. This was a five-person ox and horse group! After walking for a short while, they arrived at the restaurant. The waiter took the initiative to help lead the horses and morning glory. Gu shouxin very naturally carried the basket on the ox cart. As for the cake in the basket, he decided to sell it after dinner.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 73 Chapter 73: stared at his sister Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Young Hero, you order, I¡¯ll treat.¡±Once inside, Gu Shouxin let Lu Zheng order. Lu Zheng obediently ordered a few of his Xin Er¡¯s favorite dishes from his memory. ¡°May I know your name, Young Hero? I¡¯m Gu Shouxin, a member of the Zhou family town. This is my wife and daughter. I¡¯ve been fated to meet you a few times in the Zhou family town. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so fated today in the county town!¡±Gu shouxin smiled at Lu Zheng, he then introduced himself. ¡°Little brother, you can call me Auntie Lian. It¡¯s all thanks to you, little brother. Otherwise, we would have had to put in a lot of effort!¡±Cai Xiaolian said readily. ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Hero! Gu Nian.¡±Gu Nian did not want to waste her breath on strangers, especially someone her parents suspected she knew. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. I¡¯m Gu Xin.¡±Her parents and sisters had already introduced themselves. Gu Xin felt she should thank them as well. Gu Xin and Gu Nian were sitting on a bench opposite Lu Zheng. Cai Xiaolian and gu shouxin only felt that Lu Zheng was looking in this direction. subconsciously, they felt that he was looking at Gu Nian, and their hearts were even more certain. Lu Zheng turned his head and looked at Gu Shouxin. ¡°Uncle Gu, Auntie Lian, my surname is Zhou, and my name is Yuan. I¡¯m from the Yu Prefecture. Recently, I¡¯vee to the Zhou family town to apany my great-uncle. But, what happened just now?¡± Lu Zheng did not reveal his real name. Only the head butler, second Butler, and Lucky knew of his identity in his grandfather¡¯s family. The other servants did not know that he was master Zhou¡¯s grandson and only thought that he was a rtive of the Zhou family. It was not convenient to reveal his identity. The current him should be recuperating in the ancestral home of the Yu Prefecture of the Lu family. Zhou was his mother¡¯s surname and his nickname was Yuan Yuan. He said that his name was Zhou Yuan and that he was from the Yu Prefecture. This was not a lie. ¡°So it was young master Zhou! What happened just now was exactly what you saw.¡±Gu shouxin nodded without any doubt. ¡°Oh, I heard that someone in that gambling den used his wife and daughter to pay off the gambling debts. I wanted to see what kind of heartless person that was! I didn¡¯t expect it to be spread by others!¡±Lu Zhengughed. The Gu family¡¯s transmigration trio raised their eyebrows in unison and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Yes, father, mother, sister, Young Master Zhou was deceived. When she dragged me away just now, she said that you brought me here to use me to pay off your gambling debts. He said that he would take me away and not let me be bullied,¡±Gu Xin said seriously. The three members of the Gu family looked at Gu Xin again. ¡°I, this,¡±Lu Zheng blinked and looked at her in a daze. ¡°Uncle, Aunt Lian, this is all a misunderstanding. I also listened to the words of others and thought that I could save a little girl who was betrayed.¡± Could it be that Xin ¡®ER¡¯s parents and sister were really not like what she had said before? But the news that he had found recently was indeed what Xin ¡®er had said? How could there be such a change in just a few days? Could it be that they had a new life just like him? If they had a new life, xin ¡®ER¡¯s mother and sister should know him! No, there must be something that he had not thought of. Lu Zheng looked calm on the surface, but in his heart, he was thinking of all sorts of strange ideas! ¡°It¡¯s not umon for a gambling den to sell their wives and daughters. Young Master Zhou¡¯s pure heart really makes me admire you!¡±Gu shouxin cupped his hands to Lu Zheng again. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t Dare!¡±Lu Zheng said humbly. ¡°Drink tea, drink tea!¡±At this moment, the waiter came to pour tea. Gu Shouxin picked up the Teacup and invited Lu Zheng to drink tea. Lu Zheng had just picked up the Teacup and took a sip. Before the cup left his mouth, Gu Xin whispered in gu Nian¡¯s ear, ¡°Does Master Zhou know sister? Why are you always staring at Sister?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74: goes together n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°PFFT!¡± Lu Zheng could not help but spit out a mouthful of tea. He could not help but spit out the tea, but he still deviated in a hurry. Otherwise, he would not be able to be together with Xin ER in this lifetime. Gu Xin was at a loss. She thought that she was only whispering to her sister, but in the end, it seemed that everyone at the table had heard her. Gu Xin wanted to exin herself after being asked, but Lu Zheng had made such a big move that she did not intend to exin. She stared straight at Lu Zheng. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also looked at Lu Zheng. Even the little girl could tell. Young Man, you¡¯d better admit it! From the looks of our eldest daughter, she was indeed a gracefuldy. A gentleman would like to court her. Lu Zheng was a little embarrassed by the sight of the family of four. He raised his hand to the corner of his mouth and forced himself to be calm. ¡°Uncle Gu, Aunt Lian, I just think that the two girls are sisters, but their looks are very different, so I took a few more nces.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian obviously did not believe him. Young Man, you¡¯re still a little shy! ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that. One of us is like a father, and the other is like a mother! Besides, our core hasn¡¯t fully grown yet! I say, Master Zhou, if you stare at thedy like that, others will misunderstand. In order not to bring trouble to thedy, you¡¯d better stop staring at thedy in the future. If you hadn¡¯t helped us today, I would have thought you were a lecher,¡±gu Nian said rudely. Gu Xin nodded in agreement. She had thought that this master had taken a fancy to her sister and had been staring at them all this time. Naturally, she did not think that he was looking at her, because she was still young. Master Zhou was obviously the same age as her sister. She had seen the situation when her fourth uncle had gone on a blind date. Fourth Uncle had taken a fancy to that girl, and that was the look in his eyes. It was just that her fourth uncle had not seeded with that girl that time, and she did not know the exact reason. ¡°Sorry, I was rash! I Won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±Lu Zheng was depressed! How could they think that he was looking at Gu Nianzhi, this bad woman! In his previous life, he clearly remembered what Gu Nianzhi had done to his Xin Er. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian only looked at Lu Zheng and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°OH.¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped looking at him and turned to look at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take the dregs of Hai Jiao and go to the shopkeeper!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. The third of US will go and take a look. Her father, you have a good chat with Master Zhou.¡±Cai Xiaolian nodded and then looked at Gu Shouxin. She emphasized the word ¡°Good chat¡±so that everyone could understand. Lu Zheng was depressed. He had made up his mind to secretly look at his Xin ¡®er in the future. Otherwise, if the two sisters were always standing together, others would definitely think that he was interested in Gu Nian. There must be no more misunderstandings. Cai Xiaolian took out a basin filled with dregs of sea pepper from her backpack and brought Gu Nian and Gu Xin to the shopkeeper. ¡°Let your aunt cook some home-cooked snacks,¡±gu shouxin exined and then asked, ¡°May I know what year Young Master Zhou Is?¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll be sixteen after the New Year.¡±Lu Zheng did not hide anything. ¡°Sixteen, you¡¯re about the same age as my eldest daughter.¡±Gu shouxin nodded and smiled. A son of sixteen and a girl of fourteen were a good match. ¡°Uncle Gu, just now you said your name was Gu Shouxin. Are you from Sancha vige outside the Zhou family town?¡±Lu Zheng decided that he could not go any further and quickly changed the topic. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: was really fragrant Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Oh, it¡¯s homemade!¡±The Fat Man smacked his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva when he saw that Gu Xin was already eating the second bowl. It was really F * cking fragrant! The people around Gu Shouxin and the others were in the same situation as him. They couldn¡¯t help it. They were too close to each other, so the fragrance drifted over. The shopkeeper saw the situation here and hesitated. He went up to gu shouxin and said, ¡°Sir, may I ask if the food you brought can be sold?¡± Originally, when they came, the family had agreed to directly ask the shopkeeper to sell the food and then use the kitchen to cook a te for the shopkeeper to taste. But just now, Cai Xiaolian changed her mind at thest minute and only asked the shopkeeper to borrow the kitchen and some seasonings. They gave her money. After ordering a table of dishes, the shopkeeper was naturally willing. Although Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t know that Cai Xiaolian had changed her n at thest minute, she had brought the dishes out so quickly just now. He also knew that it wasn¡¯t going ording to the original n, so.., at this moment, he was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s okay, but, shopkeeper, can we talk about itter?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ve disturbed your meal. To express my apology, I¡¯ll send some snacks to this table. Please enjoy your meal!¡±When the shopkeeper heard that they could talk about it, he was relieved, then, he sincerely asked the waiter to serve a bowl of Treme Goji soup and a cake. The treme soup was a bowl for each person. The Treme was thick, and there were old brown sugar and Red Wolfberry. It looked very delicious. The pastry was a very ordinary osmanthus cake. Lu Zheng was curious about the magic power of the dregs and sea pepper, so he couldn¡¯t help but scoop a spoonful of it to eat. ¡°It really goes well with rice,¡±Cai Xiaolian said when she saw that Lu Zheng had finally eaten the dish. Lu Zheng took a bite doubtfully. The spiciness was a little spicy, but it was eptable to him, especially when it was served with white rice. Yes, it was delicious and fragrant! No Wonder Xin ¡®er, who had always had a light appetite, liked it so much. After the table of people had finished eating, the manager invited them to the reception room in the backyard. Seeing that the Gu family did not stop him from following them, Lu Zheng also shamelessly followed them. ¡°May I know your name, Sir?¡±After sitting down, the shopkeeper asked the waiter to serve tea. ¡°My surname is Gu, and I am the second son of the family,¡±gu shouxin replied as he sat upright. Gu Nian and Gu Xin sat beside Cai Xiaolian, their bodies straight. Apart from the fact that Gu Xin looked a little nervous, the mother and daughter looked very natural. ¡°My surname is Cheng. May I address you as second master Gu, Sir?¡±The shopkeeper could not quite tell who gu shouxin was. Although he was driving an ox-cart and carrying a basket that farmers usually used, he did not look like a farmer. There was also his wife and daughter beside him. The younger daughter might be a little reserved and rarely left the house, but the elder daughter did not look like a vige girl. There was also his wife, who did not look like an ordinary vige woman. The shopkeeper was very responsible. He had personally seen the dishes used in the restaurant, so he hade into contact with many vegetable farmers. This family didn¡¯t look like vegetable farmers at all, so he pondered for a moment and called them second master. It didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng.¡±Gu shouxin cupped his hands. ¡°Second Master GU, just now you said that we can negotiate. I wonder how many food sellers are there?¡±Shopkeeper Cheng cupped his hands and asked. ¡°To be honest, shopkeeper cheng, this food is made by my wife and my daughter. As for the price, why don¡¯t you negotiate with them?¡±Gu shouxin smiled and said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 77 Chapter 77: I am a vige woman Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng saw something wrong again. This gambler actually spoke in a schrly manner? His investigations in the past few days had indeed revealed that Gu Shouxin had read books. However, how many years had it been? Ever since Gu Shouxin had taken a wife, he had never touched a book. Why was it so sudden? ¡°Manager Cheng, we are not people who beat around the bush. Let Me Be Frank! This food was originally made for one¡¯s own consumption, but it hadn¡¯t been made for a few days. The child was hungry, so he brought it along and thought of borrowing the restaurant¡¯s kitchen. ¡°As for selling it, we can do it. It¡¯s just that we, the farmers, haven¡¯t done much business before and don¡¯t know the price. ¡°I wonder how much manager Cheng thinks our trash sea pepper should be worth?¡±Gu shouxin changed the topic, cai Xiaolian naturally followed up. ¡°I would like to ask the GU family¡¯s wife, can you cook anything else besides stir-fried meat?¡±Manager Cheng asked. ¡°Manager Cheng, as I said earlier, we just made it. So, apart from stir-fried meat, we tried it with cabbage. As for whether it can be stir-fried or not, we¡¯ll have to wait and see,¡±Cai Xiaolian answered calmly. She really wanted to say that the potato chips with sea pepper were her favorite. However, she didn¡¯t know where the potato was, nor did she know if Master Zhou had gotten it. Eh, Master Zhou? Zhou Yuan¡¯s great-uncle was also in Zhou town. If his great-uncle¡¯s surname was Zhou, then was Zhou Yuan from that family? Cai Xiaolian nced at Lu Zheng, then looked at manager Cheng. Lu Zheng was baffled by this nce. ¡°Lady Gu is right. I just went to the kitchen to take a look. In this dregs of sea pepper, apart from chilies, there are also rice noodles and some seasonings. The cost is not low. How about this, I offer 50 yuan a catty, how about it?¡±Manager Cheng pondered for a while, he said. Cai Xiaolian smiled and picked it up. She took a sip and didn¡¯t say anything. The scene immediately turned cold. Lu Zheng was a little surprised. In his previous life, Cai Xiaolian was a greedy and timid woman. She should be very happy with 50 yuan per catty! Why did she look like she was not satisfied. ¡°Second master Gu, wife of the Gu family, give me a price! If you are not satisfied with the price, we can have a good talk!¡±After a long time, shopkeeper Cheng could not sit still and took the lead to speak. This couple was definitely not from a vige, Definitely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shopkeeper Cheng. I was just calcting my cost. I¡¯m just a vige woman. My brain is a little slow. I¡¯ve made shopkeeper Cheng wait for a long time.¡±Cai Xiaolian put down the Teacup and smiled embarrassedly. Shopkeeper Cheng:¡±...¡± Are you trying to coax a little brat? ¡°It¡¯s like this. Since shopkeeper Cheng has seen the ingredients used, I won¡¯t hide it. I believe shopkeeper Cheng knows the price of the Chili and rice better than I do! ¡°Besides the cost of the materials, there is also the cost ofbor. Making this requires a lot of effort on the part of our family of four. This should also be included! ¡°Also, since it¡¯s a business, there must be a profit, right! ¡°In addition, our food is fresh out of the oven. It Won¡¯t be eaten by others for a while, so we sold it to shopkeeper Cheng. Shopkeeper Cheng¡¯s restaurant is the only one in Taoyuan County ¡°I¡¯m a vige woman. Actually, I don¡¯t know much about it. But I feel that manager Cheng¡¯s price is too low. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± At the end of her sentence, Cai Xiaolian smiled embarrassedly. Chapter 81 Chapter 81: was effective Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After spending so much time together, Gu Nian¡¯s cooking skills were recognized by the whole family! This threat was still effective. Gu shouxin immediately changed his words. ¡°That Brat is not good enough for my nian nian!¡± Cai Xiaolian also nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. My Nian Nian can cut vegetables and cook with a kitchen knife, and she can also fight monsters with her hands. That Brat is not good enough!¡± Gu Xin looked at her father and then at her mother. Finally, she looked at Gu Nian and said in a dilemma, ¡°But sister, I think Young Master Zhou is quite good-looking and his kung fu is not bad. Sister, next year you will...¡± ¡°Gu Xin!¡±Gu Nian interrupted before anyone could finish. ¡°You¡¯re not used to not bullying you recently, are you? If you say anything else, I might not let you eat in the future. I¡¯ll drive you to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house to have dinner with aunt!¡± Gu Xin obediently shut her mouth and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡±Gu Nian immediatelyughed again. She then touched the little pinch on Gu Xin¡¯s head and said, ¡°Xin Xin, let me tell you, your future brother-inw must be handsome and handsome. He must be at least a top schr!¡± Gu Nian felt that no matter how much she studied in the modern world, she would still be able to get a phd. Even though she had yet to graduate, she still had to have high expectations for her partner. When it came to marriage, it was all about being of equal status. She wasn¡¯t referring to wealth and status, but to knowledge. Even if women in this world couldn¡¯t take part in the imperial examinations, it didn¡¯t stop her from finding a cultured person. She wasn¡¯t against getting married. She wasn¡¯t against it at all. If she met the right person at the right age, it would be a matter of time before she got married. In her opinion, she could get married at the age of 15, but her opinion was that after 20, she would have to be at least 18. She couldn¡¯t be any lower. ¡°Yes, yes, I believe in You, Sister. I¡¯m sure you can find a best schr, brother-inw! Sister, is the best schr the best in school?¡±Gu Xin nodded sincerely and asked. ¡°More or less! And you, Xin Xin! Don¡¯t listen to those sister-inw and aunties in the vige gossiping. They¡¯re leading you astray. How Old Are You? You¡¯re already starting to randomly pick up couples!¡±Gu Nian nodded and instructed. Gu Xin pursed her lips. She did not quite agree with Gu Nianzhi¡¯s words. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m eleven years old this year. I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m going to turn from a little girl into a big girl!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Xin Xin is going to turn into a big girl! But big girls can¡¯t listen to gossip! They can¡¯t talk like them, understand?¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°I¡¯ll follow sister from now on! I¡¯ll go wherever sister goes. I¡¯ll listen to whatever sister listens to!¡±Gu Xin hugged Gu Nianzhi¡¯s arm and leaned on her shoulder. She was a very obedient child, but her family had ignored her in the past. Grandpa and Grandma Gu would still reason with her even if her family did not care about her, so she had not learned anything bad yet. When the family got home and opened the door, Gu Nian ran to the well and threw a jade bead into the well while she was washing her hands. Their family was going to start a business and needed to use chili, so they had to let the Chili grow up quickly. She had already decided that she would throw an extra jade bead every day in the future. That way, she would only be able to harvest it in three days. Would that make it a two-day harvest? ¡°Xin Xin, are you going to your grandparents¡¯ce?¡±Gu Shouxin asked after he had moved everything in. ¡°Yes! Father, wait for me!¡±Gu Xin quickly wiped her hands and followed. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were at home preparing dinner. ¡°Second brother, mother was just about to ask me to call you over! Someone in the vige just saw youing back.¡±As soon as they left the house, they ran into Gu Laosi.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 83 Chapter 83: You¡¯re wee n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu shouxin recounted the incident of selling the dregs of sea pepper. ¡°Xin Xin,e, calcte for Grandpa. How much money can your family earn from selling this dregs of sea pepper this month?¡±Grandpa Gu was surprised after hearing this. After he calmed down, he gave his granddaughter another chance to calcte. ¡°Four hundred Wen per catty. One hundred catty is forty taels of silver. Once every three days, ten times a month, that¡¯s four hundred taels. Isn¡¯t that right, Grandpa?¡±Gu Xin put down her chopsticks and answered crisply. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Xin Xin is really amazing. You¡¯ve got it right.¡±Grandpa Gu smiled. ¡°Once every three days, one hundred catties at a time. Even if you only have fifty catties of sea pepper in a hundred catties, you still need five hundred catties of sea pepper in a month. Where do you get sea pepper from?¡±Grandma Gu immediately thought of the question and asked with a frown. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi both looked at Gu Shouxin, wanting to see how he would answer. The family had not yet decided on what to say about the source of the pepper. They had not expected that they would have to sign the contract with the restaurant directly today. Gu Xin lowered her head and ate her rice. She was not used to lying to her grandparents. Unlike her parents and sister, they would definitely be able to tell that she was lying in an instant. Therefore, the best solution was not to speak. ¡°Mother, we have our own sources for the sea pepper. Don¡¯t worry about it. There are still a lot of sea pepper in the jar at home, enough for two deliveries. There were some sea pepper in the yard before, we plucked them all and made them into dregs of sea pepper.¡±Gu shouxin had thought about this question just now, therefore, his answer did not falter at all. The parents in the host¡¯s memory were not as easy to fool as the brothers. ¡°You and your wife still have some benefits from yourziness this time!¡±! Did you say that you bought chili from the South Prefecture? The weather there was good, and there was such a thing all year round. But the price was not cheap either, and you sold it to the restaurant at this price? Can you make money from it?¡±Grandma Gu thought that the couple was toozy to tidy up the vegetable garden, that was why she picked up this bargain. She believed Gu Shouxin¡¯s words, but at the same time, she was worried about the problem of the source of the goods. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no problem with this. If we can¡¯t find the source of the goods or feel that it¡¯s too expensive, we can directly ask the restaurant to provide the raw materials. We¡¯ll do it and charge some processing fees. Anyway, I won¡¯t do a loss-making business with my son,¡±gu shouxin said with a smile, he said. It made him very happy to have a wife and daughter in his new life. Simrly, he was also very happy to have such sensible parents and brothers. It was as if what was missing in his previous life had been made up for in this life. ¡°Second uncle, you might as well sell the recipe directly to that restaurant. You Don¡¯t have to go to the trouble of finding chili and grinding rice and noodles,¡±said Gu Hui from therge house. ¡°Sister Huihui, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a loss to sell directly. If the price is high, people won¡¯t buy it. If it¡¯s low, we won¡¯t sell it,¡±said Gu Nianzhi. ¡°You don¡¯t do embroidery anymore? Second Uncle Wants to study, and second aunt often goes out to chat with others. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to let Xinxin make this dregs of sea pepper all by herself?¡±Gu Hui said bluntly. She had long disliked the second wife and her family of three. She had always felt sorry for Gu Xinxin, and had often made fun of Gu Nianzhi. ¡°I don¡¯t do embroidery anymore! That¡¯s more eye-catching than cooking food. Sister Huihui, be honest, the food I make tastes better, and the embroidery looks better?¡±Gu Nianzhi wasn¡¯t angry at Gu Hui¡¯s attitude at all, and asked with a smile. Chapter 86 Chapter 86:-can you bear to part with it Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion N?v(el)B\\jnn When he was 9,000 years old, if he could find a few high-yielding crops, even if the nobles and nobles opposed him, the people would probably support him! ¡°I said 9,000 years old, don¡¯t think so much. If you can¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t be your 9,000 years old. I don¡¯t believe that you still want to be 9,000 years old aftering here?¡±Cai Xiaolian joked when she saw Gu Shouxin¡¯s envious face. ¡°You¡¯re willing to part with it?¡±Gu Shouxin knew that Cai Xiaolian was joking, so he didn¡¯t get angry and asked in return. Cai Xiaolian was stunned, and spat in her heart, then she said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? If there really is a day, you can also protect US mother and daughter. As for me, I already have the silver. Once I have the money and status, the young Langjun will naturallye looking for me. What¡¯s there to be reluctant about?¡± ¡°PFFT!¡±Gu Nian couldn¡¯t helpughing. Gu shouxin nced at her. She waved her hand. ¡°Father, mother, even though I was already in my twenties before I came to Great Zhou, I already know what I should know. But here I am only fourteen, and I have yet to reach marriageable age. Why Don¡¯t you guys go back to the roomter and cover yourself with the nket? No matter in the past or now, I still treat myself like a child who has yet to grow up.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to my room and have a good talk with your mother under the covers!¡±Gu shouxin emphasized the words ¡°Under the covers¡±. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. who was afraid of whom? We¡¯ll each have a nket. ¡°Father, mother, sister, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±Suddenly, the kitchen door was pushed open and a little head popped out. ¡°Why is Xinxin Awake? Come in quickly, it¡¯s cold outside!¡±Gu Shouxin quickly got up and went forward to lead his little daughter to the kitchen. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and smiled. 9,000 years old was definitely ufortable. Could it be that their xinxin could not walk herself? Running away! Definitely running away! ¡°Why is Xinxin Awake? Did she wake up at night? Why didn¡¯t she bring an oilmp?¡±Cai Xiaolian pulled the child to her side and sat down. She tidied up her clothes for her, then grabbed her little hand and stretched it towards the fire. ¡°I just didn¡¯t fall asleep. I heard some noises outside and thought you guys woke up at night. In the end, you guys didn¡¯te back, so I came out to take a look,¡±Gu Xin said. ¡°We couldn¡¯t sleep either. We were discussing what to do with the vegetable plot at home. What do you think, Xinxin?¡±Gu Shouxin felt that since Gu Xin hade out, the whole family could discuss it as long as they didn¡¯t mention the three of them transmigrating. ¡°Vegetable, vegetable plot! HMM, I don¡¯t know either.¡±Gu Xin bit her lip and shook her head in confusion. Whenever she lied, she would bite her lower lip. Unfortunately, the original owner of the three-dimensional travel group did not care about her and did not know about her habit. Only her grandparents in the old mansion knew about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just tell them everything? We Can¡¯t keep this secret forever. The most important thing is that our family doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this plot.¡±Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Your grandparents are reasonable people. It doesn¡¯t matter if the people from the old mansion tell us. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your aunt. She¡¯s still in confinement, but once she¡¯s out and about, won¡¯t the whole vige know about this?¡±Cai Xiaolian did not object to Gu Nianzhi¡¯s suggestion, but she also did not agree. ¡°Yes, yes. We can¡¯t tell aunt. Otherwise, she¡¯lle to our house every day to pick vegetables and send them to the Zhang Family! Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu are both bad kids. We won¡¯t let them eat our food,¡±Gu Xin said with a pout. She had be more lively in the past few days. She also liked to tell her family about her preferences. She didn¡¯t even realize it herself. Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Toilet Paper n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu that Gu Xin was talking about were the two sons of the eldest son of the Gu family, the eldest son of the Zhang family. The Zhang family of the Zhang family was also from San Cha Kou vige. These two boys often bullied Gu Xin, and the Gu Xin in the past had never gone home toin. ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t tell aunt, but we¡¯ll tell Grandpa and Grandma! But, Xin Xin, don¡¯t tell them either. Wait until Father finds a suitable opportunity to tell Grandpa and Grandma, Okay?¡±Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±. ¡°Father, young master Zhou¡¯s family wants to use thend behind our Yanggou to grow crops. Why don¡¯t we ask him to give us the seeds, and we¡¯ll help him grow them!¡±! ¡°This way, we can also see what the crops look like when they grow!¡±Gu Xin suggested. ¡°This definitely won¡¯t work. But, we can ask them to send some seeds to us, and we¡¯ll grow them in the vegetable field ourselves.¡±Cai Xiaolian directly denied Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion and said. ¡°OH.¡±Gu Xin did not argue and obediently listened to her parents and sister. ¡°Your mother is right. We can ask them to send us some seeds, and we can try it out in our own vegetable field. But, when the Zhou familyes tomorrow, we have to find an exnation for what happened in the vegetable field,¡±gu shouxin said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just leave it like this in the field? Just say that Xin Xin and I don¡¯t know what season we have! Besides, other than cucumbers, pumpkins, and chilies, everything else is normal!¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Dad, Mom, we didn¡¯t know why at first! Anyway, we just threw the seeds down, and it grew back! We¡¯re not lying!¡±Gu Xinxin added. ¡°Her dad, the kids are right. ¡°Besides, the Zhou family only rents thend behind our Yanggou to nt. They don¡¯te to our house every day. Once they¡¯ve nted it, they might send people to check on the situation from time to time. They won¡¯te to our yard every time.¡±Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment, ¡°Okay!¡±. ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll fight back when the timees! Even if we die, we¡¯ll just casually sow some seeds. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll grow back.¡±Gu Shouxin thought about it and decided that this was the only way. ¡°It was always like this!¡±The mother-daughter trio said in unison. Gu Shouxin:¡±...¡± Your tone and gaze seem to have something to do with me. Don¡¯t use me wrongly! ¡°Ouch, my stomach hurts. Nian Nian, let¡¯s go to the toilet with me!¡±Cai Xiaolian suddenly wanted to go to the toilet. The mother and daughter lit another oilmp and went to the toilet together. Gu shouxin and Gu Xin sat by the fire and chatted. ¡°It stinks!¡±Gu Nian, who was holding the oilmp outside, couldn¡¯t help but say when she heard the noise inside. ¡°Hey, you little girl, you make it sound like your poop is fragrant!¡±Cai Xiaolian said in a bad mood. ¡°Hehe,e over and smell it when I Poop Tomorrow Morning!¡±Gu Nianzhi giggled. ¡°Oh, and you¡¯re a highly educated person! Why are you talking like that?¡±Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°You make it sound like highly educated people don¡¯t poop. You¡¯re not some otherworldly fairy!¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°Okay, stop it! Nian nian, I¡¯ve always been suspicious of you as a phd student. Look, why don¡¯t you do something so I won¡¯t be suspicious?¡±Cai Xiaolian said as she held the thing she was wiping. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t provoke me! Just tell me what you want!¡±Gu Nianzhi felt that she had gained some understanding of Cai Xiaolian after spending the past few days with her. ¡°Toilet paper! Make me some soft toilet paper!¡±Cai Xiaolian said. Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Inconvenient ces Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thinking of this, Gu Shouxin felt a little ufortable. In his previous life, he had indeed lived the life of a farmer. After a farmer went to the toilet, they used toilet chips. After he entered the pce, he no longer used that thing. After that, he became nine thousand years old, and even more so, he did not know how to use it. He had always used cloth, silk, silk, and sometimes paper. These were not things that an ordinary family could use. No one in Sancha vige could afford them anyway. He looked at Gu Nian in surprise. Could it be that his eldest daughter knew how to make paper? Making paper was not easy. Otherwise, it was impossible for so many people to not be able to read. Just as he was about to ask, there was a knock on the door. ¡°You¡¯re here so soon?¡±Gu shouxin muttered and got up to open the door. In the end, it was not the Zhou family, but shopkeeper Cheng from the county restaurant. Shopkeeper Cheng came in person. A driver, a waiter, and shopkeeper Cheng came in a total of three people. Hearing that the family was having breakfast, shopkeeper Cheng followed them to the kitchen. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s shopkeeper Cheng! Have you eaten?¡±Cai Xiaolian got up to greet him with a professional smile of a businessman. ¡°Yes, I have. Miss Cai and the twodies don¡¯t have to worry about me. You can continue eating. I¡¯m here to deliver milk to miss gu!¡±Shopkeeper Cheng said with a smile. He had already known Cai Xiaolian¡¯s surname yesterday, so he did not call her miss gu anymore. ¡°Milk? Is there milk? Is It Fresh?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fresh. The main manor just happened to have a cow giving birth, so I brought someone to pick some up this morning. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough,¡±shopkeeper Cheng said. ¡°Manager Cheng, sit down and eat some too! My Niannian¡¯s cooking is quite good.¡±Gu Shouxin invited manager Cheng to eat with him. It was difficult to decline such a kind offer. Although it was steamed buns with porridge and cucumbers, manager Cheng did sit down and eat it together, perhaps it was because of the dregs of sea pepper and cake from yesterday. The steamed buns were stuffed with turnip meat and were seasoned with ginger, green onions, and other spices. They tasted very good. Shopkeeper Cheng could eat three of them after breakfast. After breakfast, Cai Xiaolian washed the dishes with Gu Xin. Gu Shouxin and Gu Nian took shopkeeper cheng to see the milk. ¡°Yesterday, not long after you left, the owner came over with his grandchildren. Young Master Sun and Miss Sun liked the cake very much. I was thinking about what Miss Gu had said about the taste of the cake after adding milk. ¡°So, the owner asked me toe over this morning,¡±manager Cheng exined. ¡°That¡¯s true. This milk is also fresh. Because it¡¯s fresh, it won¡¯tst long, so we have to make it now,¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°Then Miss Gu, Why don¡¯t you make some to taste? The owner said that as long as the taste is not worse than yesterday¡¯s, we¡¯ll buy it all. Is it convenient?¡±Manager Cheng asked with a smile. Gu Nianzhi looked at Gu Shouxin. ¡°Brother Gu, Miss Gu, I happen to be on my way to the Zhou family town. You guys stay at home and work. I should be able to do a good job when I¡¯m Done! I¡¯ll just take it with me when the timees.¡±Shopkeeper Cheng was very understanding, this was something that other people earned money for. He couldn¡¯t just stand here and watch, right. Besides, he had something to do anyway. ¡°Sure! You can pick it up after noon!¡±Gu Nianzhi nodded. ¡°That would be great. Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Goodbye!¡±Shopkeeper Cheng left immediately. The father and daughter walked him out. When they passed by the vegetable garden, shopkeeper Cheng took a look at the vegetable garden.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 92 Chapter 92:. She was out of her mind Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. The image of the people who had cursed at her surfaced in her mind. The chosen one. She really was the chosen one! It was bad luck for her to be cursed at. If she harbored even worse intentions towards her, it would be very bad luck. For example, when the three of them had been kidnapped, hadn¡¯t Zhang been badly bitten by a wild dog? No one else noticed Gu Nianzhi. Seeing that Gu Xin was fine, they all looked at the wild boar. ¡°Second Butler, young master, this fellow must weigh around 200 pounds! It¡¯s a good thing we came earlier. It would be terrible if we ran into him a littleter!¡±The servant ran up to check on Gu Nianzhi and said happily. Gu nianzhi gave him a sideways nce. You should be d that I didn¡¯t talk to Xin Xin about the wild boar earlier. Otherwise, you would still have met him. ¡°How did this pig learn tomit suicide?¡±Butler he muttered as he stepped forward to take a look. Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be any more dead. The few people in front of the door didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Gu Shouxin reacted quickly. He turned to Gu Nianzhi and said, ¡°Nianzhi, go to the old residence and see if your uncle and fourth uncle are at home right now. If they are, pull the pig over and settle it with them. We don¡¯t have a ce to kill the pig here either.¡± Gu Shouxin¡¯s family had never fed pigs before, so they did not have a big stove or big pot. In San Cha Kou Vige, there was a big stove for killing pigs. A big pot was used to boil the pig¡¯s fur with hot water, and then cut off the meat after it was shaved. The old house had always fed the pigs. Two pigs were kept every year, and two were sold. Although Gu Shouxin was not a butcher, he could now kill the pigs himself. The vigers would hire him to kill the pigs during the new year, so he did not need to hire a butcher from another vige. ¡°Okay, Dad!¡±Gu Nianzhi took a few steps forward and recalled the scene where young master Zhou had grabbed Gu Xin by the shoulder. She turned around and took Gu Xin with her. Gu Nianzhi felt that young master Zhou was very strange. She could not let Gu Xin get too close to him. ¡°Sister, why do you think that wild boar crashed into our wall? Our wall has caved in, and there¡¯s a hole in it.¡±Gu Xin asked as she walked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat? Maybe he heard you and came to us of his own ord!¡±Gu Nian said in a joking tone, but she was observing Gu Xin very seriously. ¡°AH? That¡¯s impossible! I wanted to eat before! Why didn¡¯t I have any?¡±Gu Xin looked confused. Gu Nian felt that she was overthinking things. This silly girl probably did not know that she was the chosen one! ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t think too much about it. Anyway, it crashed into our wall, so it¡¯s ours! I¡¯ll Cook Something Delicious for You Tonight.¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped testing Gu Xin. Her sister was just a simple and innocent girl. She had raised her to be fair and chubby, so that she wouldn¡¯t be harmed by the male lead. ¡°Oh, right, sister, that young master Zhou called me Xin ¡®er just now. It¡¯s so strange, I don¡¯t even know him well. He pinched my shoulder so hard just now.¡±Gu Xin walked a few more steps and thought about what had happened just now, so she said in confusion. ¡°What? He called you Xin ¡®er? and pinched your shoulder hard?¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped walking and raised her voice. ¡°Yeah. No one called me Xin ¡®er. Everyone called me Xin ¡®Er. He¡¯s really strange!¡±Gu Xin added. ¡°Xin ¡®er, ignore him in the future! Stay away from him. This Zhou Guy is probably crazy. The two of us shouldn¡¯t talk to him in the future. Let father and mother talk to him.¡±Gu Nianzhi thought about it and instructed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 94 Chapter 94: Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lucky was the only one standing guard at the door, while the other four entered the house. ¡°Brother Lucky, did my parents go to talk business with your young master again?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked when she saw that no one was there. ¡°Yes, Miss Gu. The young master asked me to stand guard here.¡±Lucky looked suspiciously at Grandma Gu. Didn¡¯t they say they were looking for their uncle and fourth uncle to help? Why did they bring the olddy here? Grandma Gu looked at Lucky and did not say anything. She went up to check. ¡°You two sisters wait here for fourth uncle. I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡±After making sure that the wild boar could not be any more dead, Grandma Gu went into the house at ease. ¡°Little Brother Lucky, I always thought that Master Zhou only had one daughter. Why did he hand the matter over to a distant junior now?¡±Gu Nianzhi decided to trick him. She wanted to see if she could get anything useful out of Lucky. Anyway, that Zhou Yuan was extremely abnormal. ¡°Hehe, Miss Gu, you think too highly of the younger ones. The decisions of our master are not something that the younger ones like us can understand.¡±Lucky scratched his head and put on a simple and honest look. ¡°Then I used to go to the town to y often. I always heard that Master Zhou was always alone. Why did I suddenly think of bringing his distant rtive¡¯s grandnephew to be raised? Doesn¡¯t Master Zhou still have a granddaughter and grandchild?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked again. She remembered that the male lead, Lu Zheng, had an older sister. He must have gotten married by now. The older sister and brother-inw of the male lead had also been a great help to the male lead in theter stages. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Lucky nodded. He did not suspect anything. This was no longer a secret in the Zhou family town. Everyone knew that their master only had one daughter. Back then, because of the Chili incident, the noble in the capital had taken a fancy to her. She had married into the capital and had given birth to a son and a daughter, she had died of an illness. ¡°Then didn¡¯t Zhou Yuane to take what should have been the Lu sisters¡¯Property?¡±Gu Nianzhi looked like she was gossiping. ¡°Hey! Miss Gu, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±Lucky looked into the room in shock, then he said, ¡°Miss Gu, although the Lu family¡¯s young master and Miss have nevere to the Zhou family town, our master visits them every year. If others hear what you say, they will think that our master does not have a good rtionship with his granddaughter!¡± ¡°But Zhou Yuan is clearly able to make decisions in the Zhou family! Could it be that because the young master and miss of the Lu family are not surnamed Zhou, they can¡¯t get the Zhou family¡¯s things?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked again. ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. This kind of thing is not something that a servant like me should know.¡±Lucky smiled bitterly. He was really bitter! There were people in the Zhou residence who were spreading such words! As someone who knew the truth, he really wanted to stand out and scold people. However, the master and Young Master had already told him to let them speak. The more they said, the better. In any case, he could not let anyone know that Zhou Yuan was Lu Zheng. He did not know what the master and Young Master were thinking. Why couldn¡¯t the rtionship between his grandfather and his grandson be made public? Could it be that the young master¡¯s father was going toe from the capital to arrest them after he had said it out loud? Gu Xin looked at her sister and then at Lucky. She did not understand why her sister was asking about this. Did the Zhou family have anything to do with their family? Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nianzhi¡¯s sleeve when she saw the troubled look on Lucky¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, I want some water.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡±Gu Nianzhi nodded. ¡°Sister, do you want some? I¡¯ll bring it out for you.¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Okay! Bring out a bowl for little brother lucky, he¡¯s sweating!¡±Gu Nianzhi said. Chapter 95 Chapter 95: conjecture Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lucky subconsciously wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Gu Nianzhi in horror. Gu Nianzhi crossed her arms and smiled meaningfully. There was something wrong with Zhou Yuan. There was definitely something wrong with him. He definitely had a motive for getting close to their family. This servant had performed well! ¡°Miss Gu, Why are you making fun of me?¡±Lucky said aggrievedly, but his heart was on high alert. This miss gu must be trying to trick him into telling her something! She seemed to be particrly interested in his young master. He must not miss out on anything! ¡°Hehe, Lucky, why don¡¯t we make another joke?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked with a chuckle. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t joke with you.¡±Lucky felt that this pretty little girl in front of himughed like a ferocious beast. It was so scary. ¡°Lucky, is Zhou Yuan Master Zhou¡¯s grandson, the young master of the Lu Family?¡±Gu Nian asked with a smile. ¡°Nian Nian, go get a knife and a rope. I forgot to bring them.¡±At this moment, Gu Laosi came over with the ox-cart. He called out even before he got close. Gu Nian rolled her eyes silently. This impatient fourth uncle, can¡¯t you wait until you get here? I was so close, so close that I could see the servant¡¯s expression. There was something different in his eyes just now, but he was attracted by your voice. Gu Nianzhi was so angry! ¡°Okay, fourth uncle!¡±Gu Nianzhi replied, then looked at Lucky. ¡°How was it, Little Brother Lucky? Was I right?¡± ¡°Miss gu really has a rich imagination. I have to tell this joke to my young masterter,¡±Lucky said with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±Gu Nianzhi looked at him with a half-smile, then turned around and went in to get her things. ¡°Phew!¡±Lucky patted his chest and let out a long sigh of relief. But before he could finish, Gu Nianzhi, who had walked to the door, suddenly turned her head. Lucky¡¯s movements froze. Gu nianzhi only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything else. She went into the house. The people in the house had almost finished talking. Now that they heard Gu Laosi¡¯s voice outside, they all nned to go out and help. At the entrance of the central room, Lu Zheng said he was going to the bathroom. Cai Xiaolian pointed him in the direction and he went over. Gu Nian was just in the kitchen picking up something. She saw Lu Zheng walking past the kitchen without looking away. She looked at Gu Xin and her eyes rolled. She had made up her mind. She ran out with a knife and a rope and handed it to Cai Xiaolian. Then she whispered something into her ear and ran out of the door. Everyone was preparing to carry the wild boar. Apart from Gu Shouxin and Grandma Gu, no one else paid attention to her. Gu Nianzhi ran around the courtyard wall from the front door and into the soil above the backyang ditch. She jumped down easily and sneaked in through the kitchen¡¯s back door. Just then, Gu Xin was at the front door of the kitchen. Lu Zheng had just entered the toilet and passed by the front door. Gu Xin remembered what Gu Nianzhi had said just now. She stayed away from the strange people, so she stood at the door without moving. She lowered her head, wanting Lu Zheng to leave first. ¡°Xin, Xin Xin, did you get scared just now?¡±Lu Zheng¡¯s voice was very gentle. He spoke softly, as if he was afraid of scaring the Little White Rabbit away. He wanted to call Xin er again, but when he thought about how he had lost control just now, he decided not to call her that. ¡°No.¡±Gu Xin hesitated for a while, but still answered. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±Lu Zheng said, and then he looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin felt very ufortable being looked at like that. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Young Master Zhou, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡± ¡°Xin Xin, how are you doing? Have you been wronged?¡±Lu Zheng asked the question he wanted to ask the most since his rebirth. As soon as he finished asking, Lu Zheng¡¯s head was hit by a small stone.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 96 Chapter 96: My Heart Hurts! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lu Zheng looked in the direction of the pebble, but did not see anyone. ¡°Master Zhou, are you okay?¡±Gu Xin felt that this was a guest who had been hit by a pebble for no reason. She should still be concerned. Although his words were strange, he did not dare to do anything to her in her own home. ¡°What could be wrong?¡±Gu Nian walked over from the kitchen¡¯s back door. She patted her hands as if they were ashes again. She walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and pointed at her own head. ¡°Xin Xin, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from people who have problems here?¡± ¡°Oh, I got it. I¡¯ll remember it!¡±Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. There was indeed something wrong with young master Zhou. Her sister was older than her and had gone out more than once. She had also seen many strange people. It was definitely right to listen to her sister. Lu Zheng:¡±...¡± Although he had not seen Gu Nianzhi bully his Xin er yet, Gu Nianzhi was just as annoying as in his previous life! ¡°Make Way!¡±Gu Nianzhi liked her little sister too much. She was so obedient that she took her sister¡¯s hand and left the kitchen. Lu Zheng took a deep breath and followed her. That pebble must have been thrown by Gu Nianzhi. Hmph, Gu Nianzhi, you¡¯d better always be so good to my Xin ¡®ER. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die an even worse death in this life! As he thought of this, Lu Zheng looked at Gu Nianzhi¡¯s back with hatred. Coincidentally, the kind Little Xin Xin was worried that this strange young master Zhou would get angry at the sisters for saying that there was something wrong with his brain, so she couldn¡¯t bear to turn her head to look. In the end, she saw that this person was hating her sister. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My sister wasn¡¯t wrong, you actually red at my sister. Hence, her big eyes didn¡¯t want to be outdone and red back. Her gaze seemed to say, ¡°Annoying person, crazy person, if you re at my sister, I¡¯ll re at you too!¡±! ¡°Hiss!¡±Before Lu Zheng could retract his gaze, he saw that his Xin ¡®er had turned her head to look at him and even red at him. He was stunned. The result of being stunned was that he tripped over a small stone bag on the uneven ground in the Gu family¡¯s courtyard, the pain made him suck in a breath of cold air. He wanted to cry. His Xin ¡®ER had always only smiled at him. Her Bright Eyes would only reveal joy and attachment when she saw him. He had never seen his Xin ¡®er re at others. He had once thought that such a pair of beautiful eyes would look good even if she was ring at someone. Now that he had seen her ring at him, she still looked good. It was just that his heart was aching! ¡°I say, Young Master Zhou, be careful! Thend in our vige is not as t as thend in a rich family. Such a big person, and you even wrestle on t ground. You¡¯re really outstanding! hehehe...¡±such a bigmotion.., gu Nian naturally turned around when Gu Xin suddenly stopped moving. She could not helpughing when she saw this scene. Lu Zheng stood up calmly and patted the dirt off his body. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Gu.¡± Gu Nian was definitelyughing at him in the end! ¡°Master Zhou, Are You Alright?¡±Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xin Xin.¡±Lu Zheng gave Gu Xin a smile. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. My Sister Is Miss Gu, and my sister is Xin Xin! HMPH, this lunatic is most likely Lu Zheng. I¡¯ll have to exin it to my parentster. The three of them arrived at the door. The wild boar had already been pulled away by Gu Laosi. Butler he was talking to Gu Shouxin and Grandma Gu about the future farming. When the three of them came out, they had almost finished talking.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 99 Chapter 99: the wolf in the Tiger¡¯s mouth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°In the end, Xin Xin drank poison wine for Lu Zheng and blocked the sword. She also gave Lu Zheng the evidence of his stepmother¡¯s family¡¯s rebellion that she had obtained from Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother. Xin Xin died just like that.¡± ¡°This involved the fight for the position of Prince at that time. Lu Zheng stood for the ninth prince who was born out of the Empress. His stepmother and the third Prince¡¯s biological mother were sisters. ¡°Therefore, Xin Xin did not ck off after she fell into the hands of his stepmother. She helped him gather a lot of evidence ¡°Later, the ninth Prince became the crown prince, and Lu Zheng became a member of the Crown Prince¡¯s gang. After the Crown Prince ascended the throne, Lu Zheng became the leader of tens of thousands of people. ¡°During this period, he did not take a wife. When the Emperor and others sent women over, he epted them. Xin Xin¡¯s tablet said that she was Lu Zheng¡¯s wife ¡°That nephew of mine is a pervert. He wrote many concubines for Lu Zheng, and they were all given to him by others. However, he also wrote that Lu Zheng would not sleep with women after Xin Xin¡¯s death. In any case, he wanted to unt how infatuated the male lead was, and to hold a festival for the woman who apanied him through thick and thin ¡°As for the concubines, they either look like Xin Xin, or they can reach Xin Xin¡¯s level in terms of talent! The book said that there was a reason, and it would be written slowly in theter stages. I think it was unting his deep affection ¡°So, why does he have to wait for people to die before he gives them a title? Why does he have to let a weak woman talk about so many battles and put her in danger in the hands of the enemy? He even pretends to do all that after that. Disgusting!¡± Gu Nianzhi despised people like this very much. ¡°Oh my, Little Xin Xin is so pitiful. The male lead is terrible, and the original owners, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, are terrible as well. I will definitely treat her even better in the future!¡±Cai Xiaolian wiped away her tears. She had already treated Gu Xin as her own daughter. Thinking about how Gu Xin ended up like this in the book, she felt her heart ache. ¡°Crack!¡±One end of the fire stick that had already been broken into two was broken into two again by Gu Shouxin. ¡°Father, mother, what should we do? If he is Lu Zheng, should we cancel the cooperation?¡±Gu Nian asked. ¡°Of course! This kid is very thoughtful. Don¡¯t let him get close to our Xin Xin again!¡±Cai Xiaolian said without hesitation. ¡°No.¡±Gu shouxin shook his head. ¡°Nine thousand years old, we can¡¯t do this! We know he¡¯s a wolf, but we still let hime into our house to bite our Little Lamb!¡±Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°He¡¯s a wolf, and now he¡¯s just a lone wolf! If we¡¯re Tigers, then he¡¯ll be a wolf in the tiger¡¯s mouth when hees! Instead of letting him develop in secret, it¡¯s better to put him in front of us and keep an eye on him. A Wolf could not take away a littlemb that was protected by a tiger. Xin Xin was still young at the moment, and we could still raise her from a littlemb into a little tiger cub. ¡°How can a tiger cub be taken away by a wolf?¡±Gu shouxin smiled. No matter how Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at it, the smile was very creepy. ¡°Mom, I think dad is right. He has memories, but we, Xin Xin, don¡¯t know anything. We¡¯re so good to Xin Xin now, and Xin Xin doesn¡¯tck love. She Won¡¯t be deceived by him.¡±Gu Nian thought about it and agreed with Gu Shouxin. Since he had already appeared, what was the point of going to the trouble of chasing him away? Unless the family of four moved. That was impossible. It wasn¡¯t easy to move in ancient times. ¡°Also, we¡¯ll lure him here tonight and test him out. If he does, we¡¯ll put a sack over his head and beat him up. Dad, can you beat him up?¡±Gu Nianzhi turned her fist. ¡°How are you going to lure him here?¡±Gu shouxin asked instead of answering. ¡°We¡¯ll get someone to tell him. He might not believe anything else, but we¡¯ll get someone to tell him that tonight, dad, you¡¯ll take advantage of the dark and windy night to sell us, mother and daughter. He¡¯ll definitelye! He must have thought so when we were at the gambling den,¡±Gu Nianzhi said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 101 Chapter 101: was really tsundere N?v(el)B\\jnn Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin looked the most like his father out of the three sons of the Gu family. His facial features and body shape were very simr, and Gu Nian and gu xin both looked like their father. So, the grandfather and grandson who were making the same expression now really looked very simr. Gu Nian smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Xin Xin, this is really edible. Although it smells terrible now, as long as it¡¯s handled properly, it will definitely be delicious. Leave it to me!¡± ¡°Sister, let me help you with what you want to do!¡±Gu Xin said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the river and wash these things! We¡¯ll try to make them ready in the afternoon,¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too. I want to see how the water is handled. Usually, the people in the city buy water to feed the cats and dogs.¡±Grandpa Gu was very curious about this. ¡°It¡¯s so cold today. Grandpa, you can stay at home. I¡¯ll go with third sister to help!¡±Gu Hui said as she walked in from the door. Gu Nian smiled at Gu Hui. Gu Hui looked a little ufortable as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m just worried that Grandpa will catch a cold from touching cold water!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big Sister, you¡¯re so filial!¡±Gu Nian said with a smile. ¡°Gu Nian! Don¡¯t Call Me Big Sister!¡±Gu Hui was anxious. ¡°Hahahaha, you two sisters, Hurry up and Go! Grandpa knows that you¡¯re both filial children.¡±Seeing that the two big siblings were about to quarrel again, Grandpa Gu quickly tried to smooth things over. In the past, Gu Hui had never liked Gu Nianzhi¡¯s cold and condescending attitude. The old Gu Nianzhi would not be polite to Gu Hui and always speak coldly. Therefore, everyone was no stranger to such a scene. ¡°Okay, grandfather. Oh right, grandfather, why don¡¯t you soak some glutinous riceter? I need to make something with glutinous rice.¡±Gu Nianzhi said as she put the things into the backpack. ¡°Okay! Grandpa will be at home preparing it,¡±Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Gu Hui frowned but did not say anything. Although glutinous rice was a precious item and was usually used by grandpa to make porridge, Grandpa was willing to drink it. What else could she say? Grandpa Gu had always been in poor health. Grandma GU had specially bought glutinous rice and millet to make porridge for him. This was known to the Gu family. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±Gu Hui went forward and gave her a push after Gu Nianzhi had finished loading the water. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it. You¡¯re so small, you can only do some embroidery work at home. I¡¯m not helping you, I¡¯m just afraid that if you carry it to the river, I¡¯ll order Xin Xin to do it for You Again!¡±Gu Hui squatted down and carried the basket on her back. She rolled her eyes at Gu Nianzhi. Gu Nianzhi:¡±...¡± The eldest cousin was so arrogant! ¡°Xinxin, Sisi, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s follow Big Sis!¡±Gu Nianzhi held one hand in each. It was obvious that Gu Hui, who had already reached the door, stopped in her tracks. She was overjoyed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t Call Me Big Sis, Big SIS will be unhappy.¡±Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nianzhi and persuaded her softly. ¡°Hehe, if Big Sis is unhappy, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±Gu Nianzhi didn¡¯t care at all. Gu Xin:¡±...¡± Little Transparent Gu si: as expected, Sister Niannian is still the same sister niannian. She does not get along with my sister at all. After informing the elders, Gu Nian led her two younger sisters out of the old house. ¡°Although you n to study again now, this is not an easy thing to do. Don¡¯t just focus on studying like before. Don¡¯t do anything else. You have a wife and a daughter now. The most important thing is to make sure that your wife and daughter are well fed and well clothed. Look at how much you¡¯ve forced your child to eat! You even have to think about food when you go into the water!¡±Seeing that Gu Nianzhi was really going to go into the water.., grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help lecturing gu shouxin again. Chapter 104 Chapter 104: again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Big Girl, I...¡±The dark-skinned man clutched the hem of his shirt uneasily. He nced at Gu Nianzhi and lowered his head shyly. ¡°Sister Huihui, he¡¯s calling you!¡±Gu Nianzhi was shocked by the dark-skinned man¡¯s appearance. She had a bad feeling about this, but she still struggled and nudged Gu Hui with her elbow. ¡°Xinxin, Sisi, let¡¯s Go!¡±Gu Hui couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She dragged the two little ones and left. Gu Xin hesitated for a moment, but still followed them. Brother Yungui had indeed oftene to look for her sister. Brother Yungui was very good to his sister, so she should be fine. This man was called Zhang Yungui. He was the second son of the chief of San Cha Kou Vige and an apprentice of the cksmith shop. He had always been in love with Gu Nianzhi. ¡°Hey, Hey, wait for me!¡±Gu Nianzhi panicked. She did not know this ck-skinned man. She wanted to chase after him. The ck-skinned man, Zhang Yungui, blocked Gu Nianzhi¡¯s path and said anxiously, ¡°Da Ya, I, I bought it this time. Here!¡± As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief wrapped in a ball and opened it. Inside was a sparkling flower. It was quite beautiful. ¡°Don¡¯t call me da ya. My name is Gu Nian.¡±Gu Nian did not take it and even exined. Zhang Yungui was stunned for a moment before he smiled foolishly. ¡°Oh, Gu Nian, I got it. The kind of sparkling flower you were talking about. I haven¡¯t been home for half a month. I helped my master pack a lot of things. I bought them when I earned some money. Here you are.¡± If Gu Nian still did not understand what was going on, she would have let down the professional books and non-professional books she had read in her previous life. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t like it. Also, don¡¯t buy me anything. I Won¡¯t take anything from anyone.¡±Gu Nianzhi thought about it for a while and decided to cut off the original owner¡¯s inexplicable feelings. In the end, the original owner of the book, Gu Nianzhi, was a concubine in the capital. She had always been restless and her eyes were very seductive. But she wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She hated inexplicable rtionships the most, so she had to be decisive and not let others think about her. ¡°Big, Gu Nian, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d consider spending some time with me after I bought your favorite flower?¡±Zhang Yungui was anxious. ¡°That was before. I don¡¯t like it anymore. Also, what kind of ce? I¡¯m only 14 years old, and my parents are still reluctant to let me get married. Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±Gu Nian raised her fist and walked away from Zhang Yungui. Zhang Yungui tried to stop her in a hurry. Gu Nianzhi frowned, gave him a push, and ran away. Zhang Yungui was very big, and he was also a cksmith, so his body couldn¡¯t be easily pushed away. But he didn¡¯t expect Gu Nianzhi to be so strong and unprepared, so he was pushed away directly. By the time he stood still and was about to chase after her, she had already run far away. Zhang Yungui:¡±...¡± When did big ya be so strong? When did big ya run so fast? No, no, this was not important. What was important was that big ya said that she did not like him anymore and that big ya did not want to be with him. What should he do? ¡°Yungui,e back! Why are you standing here like a wooden stake? Hurry up and go back. How many times does your mother read you every day?¡±After a while, someone passed by and found Zhang Yungui standing in the middle of the road stupidly. He went forward and said. ¡°Fifth uncle Chen, master has been busy recently, so he didn¡¯t have time toe back. I¡¯m going home first.¡±Zhang Yungui called out to him and then left in a daze. ¡°Hey, is this kid being bullied by the Gu family¡¯s second daughter again? Look at this stupid look, sigh...¡±fifth uncle Chen said to himself, then shook his head and sighed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 109 Chapter 109: was about to end n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Aiyo! Big Baby, My Darling!¡±Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart softened at Gu Xin¡¯s words. She bent down slightly and hugged Gu Xin in her arms. After that, she lowered her head and gave Gu Xin a heavy kiss on the face. ¡°Good, learn well and learn well. No one will dare to bully our Xin Xin in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that Lu Zheng was finished. This kid had better note near their Xin Xin. Otherwise, he would really be finished! .. The Gu father and daughter, wearing straw raincoats and bamboo hats, quickly arrived at the vige entrance. The downpour could not stop their determination to test the waters. ¡°Are you scared?¡±Standing at the fork in the road at the vige entrance, Gu Shouxin stopped and asked Gu Nianzhi beside him. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Dad, you don¡¯t know how exciting this is! Especially with the weather and the people standing next to me. I¡¯m not scared at all!¡±Gu Nianzhi¡¯s voice was tinged with excitement. ¡°Okay! Then wait here, I¡¯ll go set up right away! Look at the time, he¡¯s almost here!¡±Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Okay! Dad, don¡¯t worry! Oh right, Dad, remember not to stand under the tree. You Can¡¯t hide under the tree when there¡¯s thunder, otherwise you¡¯ll be struck by the Thunder,¡±Gu Nianzhi reminded him. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±Gu shouxin carried the rope and headed to the other side of the road. Gu Nianzhi was pulling the rope from the other end. Very soon, Gu Shouxin ran back. The father and daughter did not hide under the tree. Instead, they held on to the rope. ¡°When he falls off his horse, I¡¯ll go up and subdue him. You have to tie him up with the rope first, then put a cloth over his mouth and cover his eyes with the cloth,¡±gu shouxin reminded him. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand,¡±Gu Nianzhi replied. ¡°But dad, how can you be sure that he¡¯lle on horseback? It¡¯s raining right now, what if he rides a carriage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already damaged the wheels of three of his carriages. If he was Lu Zheng, he wouldn¡¯t have had time to wait for them to be fixed,¡±gu shouxin said calmly. ¡°Dad, please ept my knees!¡±Gu Nianzhi was full of admiration for Gu Shouxin. Although the Zhou family was only a wealthy family in the small town, her father had gone to destroy the carriage and had also plotted to have Lu Zheng rush out to save her without any doubt. This ability was not something that ordinary people had. No wonder he could use the emperor as a puppet. He really was not an ordinary person! Gu Nianzhi was very curious now about how Gu Shouxin had be a eunuch in his past life. Gu Shouxin did not understand what Gu Nianzhi meant. He was about to ask when he heard the sound of horse hooves. The father and daughter immediately perked up. ¡°Giddyup! Giddyup!¡± It was Zhou Yuan¡¯s voice, and he sounded very anxious. Lu Zheng was very flustered. Lucky had just given him a letter. After reading it, he immediately packed up and left the house. He had nned to bring lucky with him, but the carriage had broken down, and he hade alone on horseback. Fortunately, his grandfather was used to going to bed early. Otherwise, his grandfather would not have let him out in this weather. He had been cursing himself in his heart as he rode over. How could he be so stupid? Clearly, something had happened in his previous life. How could he have been deceived by that bastard gu shouxin? He had always wanted to sell his daughter. Gu Shouxin, that bastard! Lu Zheng could not calm down when he encountered Gu Xin¡¯s matter. In his previous life, he had been too calm and careless. He had neglected the Cai family and Gu Nian. He had let Xinxin be deceived by them. That was why his Xinxin had lost her life. He would never allow such a thing to happen again in this life. He was about to reach the vige of Three Forks when the horse suddenly lost its mind and knelt down. He was just about to turn the horse around when he was thrown off the horse. Chapter 110 Chapter 110: rough and sharp N?v(el)B\\jnn Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Almost at the same time, the Gu father and daughter rushed out. Lu Zheng fell off the horse and just as he stabilized himself, he sensed a sneak attack and was ready to fight. The horse that was tripped by the rope also stabilized itself. Because of the pain, it was frightened and panicked. The horse¡¯s head was facing Lu Zheng¡¯s direction and it ran wildly. Lu Zheng was hit by the frightened horse and fell again in the dark rain and wind. The father and daughter of the Gu family stopped moving for a moment, but only for a moment. Gu shouxin rushed forward and easily restrained Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng struggled to resist before Gu Nianzhi stepped forward to trap him. Gu shouxin stretched out a hand and punched Lu Zheng in the stomach. Lu Zheng grunted and was firmly restrained by Gu Nianzhi. Gu Nianzhi was not slow either. She tied him up and tied a knot. She then stuffed a cloth into Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth and took out a piece of cloth to blindfold him. Gu shouxin carried the man into the vige. Gu Nianzhi followed behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll kill you if you move again!¡±Gu Shouxin said impatiently. He didn¡¯t use a man¡¯s voice. He used the high-pitched, ear-piercing eunuch voice he had learned from the old eunuchs in the pce when he had just be a eunuch. ¡°Ah!¡±Gu Nianzhi was so frightened that she staggered and fell into a small pit on the road, sshing water everywhere. She reacted quickly and her voice automatically became louder,pletely unlike her usual voice. Gu shouxin stopped and turned around. ¡°How is it? Are You Okay?¡± Gu Nianzhi held back herughter and got up. She said in a very bold and boorish voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s continue walking!¡± She believed it. Her father was a eunuch, nine thousand years old! The viin in her heartughed wildly. hahahahahaha.. Lu Zheng, on the other hand, quieted down. Eunuch? Who sent him here? Why did they abduct him? Was the letter just a trap set by these people? Then how did they know about Xin Xin? Could it be because they saw me getting close to the Gu Family? No, even if I was close to the Gu family, I never showed any concern for Xin Xin. How did they know? Could it be that there was a traitor on grandfather¡¯s side? That didn¡¯t make sense. Even if they knew my identity, how could they know what I meant to Xin Xin? Using such a letter to lure me into the trap? Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was a little confused. Soon, he was defeated by the pain and his mind cleared up instantly. Gu Shouxin threw him into a corner. He was in so much pain that he wanted to curse, but his mouth was blocked and he couldn¡¯t say anything. This was a wooden house controlled by the vige. There used to be a young couple who lived in it. Their husband had died, and their wife had married a businessman with their children, so the house was empty. ¡°Lu Zheng?¡±Gu Shouxin took off his straw raincoat and looked Gu Nianzhi up and down. Seeing that she was in good spirits and should not have hurt from the fall, he squatted down and raised Lu Zheng¡¯s chin. Lu Zheng did not resist. ¡°9,000 years old. We¡¯re gagging him! He can¡¯t answer.¡±Gu Nianzhi¡¯s rough male voice came out again. Gu shouxin pursed his lips. This girl¡¯s voice was even more manly than when he had a normal male voice! In the future, no one would suspect him if he changed into a male outfit and went out to tease a little girl. He shook his head and did not think about the strange scene. He took the bandage from Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. Who Are You?¡±Lu Zheng coughed violently and felt that his breathing was much smoother. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Are You Lu Zheng? !¡±Gu Nian punched Lu Zheng¡¯s back and said in a gruff voice. Gu Shouxin held his forehead: future son-inw, no matter who you are or where you are, remember to be more obedient in the future. Chapter 111 Chapter 111: be a good person from now on Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Yuan.¡±Lu Zheng exhaled and found a slightly morefortable position. ¡°Get lost, Zhou Yuan. I¡¯ve checked. Master Zhou doesn¡¯t have a grandnephew named Zhou Yuan, but he does have a grandniece named Zhou Fang! If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±Gu Nianzhi gave Lu Zheng two more blows to the stomach and said fiercely. Gu Shouxin silently stood up and stood to the side. Good, very good. He didn¡¯t need this 9,000-year-old to do anything. His eldest daughter would be able to handle it. ¡°p his face. This kid only has a decent face. There¡¯s nothing else he can do. p his face hard! If he doesn¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll smash his face!¡±Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t want to do anything, but he still couldn¡¯t helpmanding from the side! Gu Nian had goosebumps all over her body when she heard that voice. ¡°Okay, Lord nine thousand years old, why don¡¯t you sit down and rest? Leave everything to me!¡± ¡°Brat, are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll beat your face!¡±Gu Nian lifted lu Zheng¡¯s cor. Even though Lu Zheng was tied up, he still had the strength to break free from Gu Nian. It was just that he was blindfolded and thrown into the corner of the wall. Later, Gu Nian hit him in the wrong direction. Now, he broke free from Gu Nian and directly crashed into the wall. ¡°Bang!¡± Lu Zheng was knocked to the ground. Fortunately, this was a small wooden house, not a mud-walled house like the Gu family¡¯s. Otherwise, Lu Zheng¡¯s head would have definitely been broken and bleeding. ¡°Hahahahahahahaha...¡±Gu Nianzhiughed, then went forward and said, ¡°Lu Zheng, you¡¯re so stupid! So stupid that I can¡¯t even bear to hit you.¡± Lu Zheng was so angry that his face was red. Why? Ever since he was reborn, everything had been under his control. Why was he so unlucky when it came to Xin Xin! Was it because God saw that he had not taken good care of her in his previous life, neglected her family, and did not protect her well, that he had stopped him from looking for Xin Xin in this life? No! I will never allow such a thing to happen! ¡°Hey, what are you in a daze for? Quickly answer! Are You Lu Zheng?¡±Gu Nian went forward and lifted him up again. ¡°Hahahahahaha... So what if I am, so what if I am not?¡±Lu Zheng did not struggle this time. Heughed loudly and asked. ¡°If you are, I will beat you up! Beat you to death! If you are not, since we have already caught you, beating you up is a must, so I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better beat me to death! Otherwise, when I find you in the future, I will make your life a living hell!¡±Lu Zheng said coldly. ¡°Threaten me? I¡¯m so scared! Then I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±Gu Nianzhi punched Lu Zheng in the face without hesitation. Then Gu Nianzhi started to beat him up. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t beg for mercy, and only found the right time to dodge and reduce the damage. Gu shouxin saw that it was almost time, so he went up to stop Gu Nianzhi. Just then, Gu Nianzhi¡¯s hand went soft. ¡°Thest punch, I¡¯ll do it.¡±Gu Shouxin said to Gu Nianzhi, then looked at Lu Zheng, ¡°Lu Zheng, I¡¯ll give this punch to you on behalf of a little girl. I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself in the future! Whether you want it or not, men who rely on women to gain power and status in this world are the most disgraceful. I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself in the future!¡± ¡°PFFT!¡±Gu Shouxin punched Lu Zheng in the stomach. Lu Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, he no longer felt pain, but fear. The Gu father and daughter put on their bamboo hats and raincoats and left the small wooden house. ¡°Father, why did you say that to him at the end? Aren¡¯t we afraid of being exposed?¡±Gu Nian could not help asking after they had walked far away. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. Even if he¡¯s smart, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to us if he thought of us. He has his own secrets too,¡±Gu Shouxin said. Chapter 112 Chapter 112: was truly amazing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°He¡¯s quite a scheming person. My nephew gave him a brain-like setting,¡±gu Nian said worriedly. ¡°Nian Nian, your father has controlled the court for more than ten years and relied on his own abilities. He relied on his women¡¯s efforts to reach the position of being superior to all others. What do you think he can do to me?¡±Gu Shouxin said confidently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Father is 9,000 years old. Please forgive me for being 1,000 years old. I forgot about it for a moment!¡±Gu Nian cupped her hands and said with a slight smile in her voice. Gu Shouxin knew that she had recalled the eunuch¡¯s voice just now. He had wanted to p her on the head to punish her, but when he raised his hand, he realized that his daughter was wearing a bamboo hat. He could only shake his head and smile helplessly. ¡°Hehehe, father, your voice is really amazing! It gives me goosebumps!¡±Gu Nian said with a chuckle. ¡°That voice of yours is also amazing!¡±! It made me worry about my future son-inw. If you suddenly used that voice to say, ¡°Darling, wait, Tsk Tsk Tsk, I don¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.¡±Gu Shouxin replied rudely. ¡°Hahahaha, Dad, stop talking! Besides, I won¡¯t be able to look directly at my partner in the future!¡±Gu Nianughed out loud. ¡°Oh right, Dad, do you have any follow-up actions?¡±Gu Nian asked after she finishedughing. ¡°Yes. I asked that kid to throw a letter at the Zhou residence when he was younger. He didn¡¯t give a specific address, but said that it was around San Cha Kou vige. If the Zhou family didn¡¯te to look for him tonight, they will definitelye to look for him tomorrow,¡±gu shouxin said. ¡°That¡¯s the best we can do without killing him.¡±. This could be considered as helping Xin Xin vent her anger in her previous life. In this life, we¡¯ll protect Xin Xin and be wary of Lu Zheng. In the future, other than preventing him from getting close to Xin Xin, we¡¯ll treat him like a normal person!¡±Gu shouxin sighed regretfully. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t get close to Xin Xin, everything will be fine. In any case, he¡¯ll be back in two years. His family still has a noble title waiting for him to inherit. He still has his mother¡¯s revenge to take. He still has his ambitions!¡±Gu Nianzhi beat up the scumbag and vented her anger. Gu Xin had been by their side. If Gu Xin¡¯s life was still the same as the ending in the book, then it could only be said that the three of them had failed to protect her. .. In the small wooden house, the Gu father and daughter had walked for a long time before Lu Zheng came back to his senses. He fumbled for a bowl and smashed it on the ground. When he was picking up the pieces, his hand was cut again. He cut the rope with great difficulty. He first took off the blindfold and stretched his muscles. The father and daughter of the Gu family did not stop their punches. Lu Zheng felt as if his body was about to fall apart. It reminded him of the time when he was training in the army after returning to the capital from his ancestral home in his previous life. He was now certain that the two people who had kidnapped him had no intention of killing him. They only confirmed his identity, and that they were not the people who wanted to kill him just now. Even so, he had to take revenge for this. Also, he was a little worried about that woman, the little girl, that nine thousand years old had mentioned. Could it be that there was someone in this world who had lived a new life like him? ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Kacha!¡± The sound of thunder could be heard outside again. Lightning streaked across the sky, pulling Lu Zheng out of his thoughts. He walked to the door and wanted to see what was happening outside. However, as soon as he moved, his legs suddenly felt weak and he almost knelt down. Fortunately, the table beside him supported him so that he did not fall down. Chapter 114 Chapter 114: I don¡¯t go out anymore N?v(el)B\\jnn Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The next day, the rain stopped, but the ground was still wet. Gu Xin got up early. She put on her clothes and ran into Gu Nianzhi¡¯s room. ¡°Sister, hurry up and tie my hair. I want to practice martial arts with Father!¡±Gu Xin ran to Gu Nianzhi¡¯s bedside and called for help. Gu Nianzhi did not have the habit of sleepingte. She got up andbed Gu Xin¡¯s straw-like hair before tying a bun. ¡°Huh? Xin Xin, I think your hair is a little smoother than before. It looks a little more.¡±Gu Nianzhi could feel that Gu Xin¡¯s hair was full of small hair that had juste out. It was quite prickly. ¡°Really? Does that mean my hair will soon be as ck, long, and beautiful as my sister¡¯s hair?¡±Gu Xin said happily. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re biological sisters. I have a lot of hair, so you have to have a lot of hair. Wait for me, I¡¯ll do the same hairstyle as you. Let¡¯s go practice martial arts together!¡±Gu Nian pinched gu Xin¡¯s little face and smiled. Eh? Why didn¡¯t her face feel like the skin before? It actually felt a little fleshy. ¡°Does the same hairstyle mean that sister has to do the same as me?¡±Gu Xin asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Gu Nianbed her hair as she sized up Gu Xin. There was a lot of flesh on Xin Xin¡¯s face, and her skin was not as dark as before. She did not look as skinny as before. Had she gotten used to it? She probably had. Otherwise, she would not have changed so much in less than ten days! However, when shebed Xin Xin¡¯s hair, the new hair that she felt on her hands was real. It was probably because Xinxin had been keeping up with the nutrition recently. Children grew up quite quickly. Gu Nianzhi didn¡¯t think too much about it. The two sisters left the house. In the kitchen, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian had already woken up. Gu shouxin was heating the fire. One pot was for breakfast, and the other pot was for hot water. ¡°You¡¯re Up! Come and wash up!¡±Cai Xiaolian had just finished washing up when she saw the two sisters with the same hairstyle. Her face was beaming with joy. She had no daughters in her previous life. Although she had traveled back in time to this ancient era that she was extremely ufortable with in all aspects, she felt that she had earned a lot by having two eldest daughters for no reason. Gu Nianzhi dipped the willow branch in green salt. She closed her eyes and resigned herself to fate as she poured it into her mouth. She brushed her teeth and fixed her toothpaste. Not only did she have to earn money, but she also had to make it convenient for herself first. ¡°Nian Nian, do you feel ufortable using the willow branches and green salt?¡±Cai Xiaolian appeared beside Gu Nian at this moment. ¡°Does mother feel ufortable using them?¡±Gu Xin had finished rinsing her mouth and turned around to ask. ¡°I saw your sister¡¯s eyes closed and she looked ufortable. I thought she didn¡¯t feel well!¡±Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. ¡°Sister, is it because the willow branches are hard to chew?¡±Gu Xin looked over. Her sister really did look ufortable. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mother, Xin Xin, I¡¯m nning to stay indoors for a while. I¡¯m going to make a tooth cleaning tool that¡¯s more useful than willow branches, and a cleaning material that¡¯s even better than green salt!¡±Gu Nian said solemnly. ¡°Okay! I support you! Good luck, Nian Nian!¡±Cai Xiaolian looked as if she had been waiting for her sister to say that. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so awesome! Do you need help? I can run errands for you,¡±gu Xin added. ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a deal then.¡±Gu Nianzhi thought about theposition of toothpaste. It was definitely notplete here. The most basic fragrances, detergents, friction agents, and active agents had to be avable. Where did all thise from? Chapter 116 Chapter 116: natural bone structure Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±Gu shouxin smiled at Gu Xin. ¡°Xinxin, stay here with your sister for a while. Daddy will prepare the water for you and wash you properlyter.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, daddy!¡±Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. Although she had already gotten used to her parents and sisters being gentle, she was still a little afraid of being angry all of a sudden. ¡°Sister, what did you mean just now?¡±Gu Xin asked softly when there were only the two sisters in the yard again. Her feet were extremely sore now, so it would be better for her to divert her attention. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant! Our parents love each other very much, and neither of us canpare to their status in each other¡¯s hearts.¡±Gu Nian said nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°What do you mean by love? Like Grandpa and Grandma?¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±Gu Nian thought about the old couple of the Gu family. That was definitely true love, so she nodded, ¡°A couple like Grandpa and Grandma is the most enviable in this world. In the future, when we two sisters look for a partner, we¡¯ll also look for a person like Grandpa. Gentle, considerate, always thinking of the other party. Patient, sensible.¡± Gu Nianzhi had been spending more time with the old mansion in the past few days. She really liked this cheapskate grandpa. ¡°Sister, that brother Yun Gui seems to be like that too!¡±Gu Xin blinked her eyes and thought for a while before saying. Gu Nianzhi almost lost her bnce. This girl, why did she think of that dark-skinned guy! ¡°Xin Xin! This, between a man and a woman, it depends on feelings. I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling for brother Yun Gui! ¡°So, no matter how good he is, if I don¡¯t feel anything, we can¡¯t force ourselves to be together. If we do that, he¡¯ll get hurt and I¡¯ll have a hard time.¡±Gu Nianzhi felt that.., she needed to take this opportunity to establish a correct view of love for her sister. ¡°Feelings? What¡¯s That?¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It¡¯s just that when you see each other, you can¡¯t help but feel your heart race. You Don¡¯t want to miss his every move. After you met him, you wanted to be a part of all the joys and sorrows of his life. If he was sad, you would feel sorry for him. If he was happy, you would be happier than him. If you suddenly lost contact with him one day, you would feel lost, at a loss, muddle-headed, and listless.¡±Gu Nian spoke in all seriousness, she was like an expert. In fact, she was a noob who had never been in a rtionship before. She had understood all this by herself. Up until now, she had never met such a person in her life. Gu Xin memorized these words. She thought of Grandpa Gu and Grandma Gu. It seemed to be true! Yes, I must find someone like that in the future. ¡°Ouch!¡±Gu Xin suddenly fell forward. Gu Nian quickly pulled her back. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. I can¡¯t even stand for long.¡±Gu Xin was a little annoyed. ¡°You have to take your time with the horse stance. You¡¯re already very good. Back then...¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped talking and held Gu Xin. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s put our legs on the steps and rub them.¡± ¡°Sister, Why Are You So Good? I¡¯ve never seen you practice it before. You didn¡¯t even sweat.¡±Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, and she didn¡¯t doubt it at all. Gu Nian smiled. ¡°Maybe I was born with a strange bone structure, a rare martial arts prodigy! hahahaha...¡± ¡°Xin Xin, let me tell you something. The stupid bird flies early into the forest, and the early bird catches the worm. So, only if we work hard, we can seed even if we¡¯re ordinary people!¡±Cai Xiaolian came out and saw the envy in Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, and said seriously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 117 Chapter 117: N?v(el)B\\jnn Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The sisters rxed their muscles and stretched for a while before heading to Gu Nian¡¯s room to take a bath. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s skinny body and her well-developed body, Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached. Once again, she despised the host and her family. The female lead in the book, Gu Xin, truly loved Lu Zheng. She was willing to give up everything, even her life, for Lu Zheng. Gu Nian felt that it was because the female lead in the book, Gu Xin,cked love. She did not receive the love of her parents and sister since she was young. The only people who treated her well were her grandparents. After she was sold, the first customer she met was Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng only exuded a little bit of love, a little bit of good. It was enough to make Gu Xin, whocked love, sacrifice herself for him. However, now that they had crossed over to the three-person team, they would not let Gu Xinck love. Therefore, that bastard Lu Zheng would not be able to win her Xin Xin¡¯s heart so easily. ¡°Sister, what are youughing at?¡±Gu Xin could not help but ask when she saw that Gu Nian was thinking about something. The two sisters were soaking in a wooden bucket and sitting opposite each other. Gu Nian came back to her senses and said, ¡°Sister isughing at you for bing a big girl.¡± After she said that, she looked at Gu Xin¡¯s heart. Gu Xin looked down and her face instantly turned red. She lowered her head and stammered, ¡°No, no. Sister is not allowed to talk nonsense. Nonsense.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Turn around, I¡¯ll scrub your back!¡±Gu Nian did not continue to tease the little girl and moved forward. ¡°Ouch! Ah! Sister, it hurts! Ouch!¡± ¡°TSK TSK tsk, you have to endure the pain. The sweat on your back has piled up to be thicker than the city wall!¡± ¡°Be gentle! Sister! Ouch! Ah! ...¡± .. Zhou family town, Zhou residence. After being beaten up and drenched in the heavy rain for more than two hours, Lu Zheng fell ill. He was not the battle-hardened Lu Zheng from before. He was still the miserable youth who had been released to the old residence because of his stepmother. Therefore, he could not withstand the beating and the rain. After lucky found him and brought him home, he developed a high fever. Master Zhou invited the doctors in the town. After a night, he did not get better. He sent people to the county to invite a few doctors over, but all of them were useless. ¡°Xin ¡®er, xin ¡®er...¡±in his daze, Lu Zheng called out to Xin ¡®er. ¡°Who is Xin ¡®er?¡±Master Zhou red at Lucky and asked. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know either.¡±. Recently, other than looking for the Gu family to farm, the young master did not have any contact with anyone else. They were all walking around the surrounding viges and viges.¡±Lucky was so frightened by old master Zhou¡¯s angry expression that he was trembling. ¡°Old Master, Master Qin is here!¡±At this moment, second Butler he came in with a middle-aged man dressed in ordinary clothes. ¡°Master Qin, quicklye and see Yuan Yuan. The Doctor said that if his fever doesn¡¯t subside, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±Old Master Zhou hurriedly pulled the middle-aged man, Master Qin, to the side of the bed. Master Qin was a tall and thin man with a square face and an ordinary appearance. He was also a warlock that Master Zhou had always believed in. In the Great Zhou, there was a group of people who could help people ask for good fortune, give advice on feng shui, catch ghosts, and even cure illnesses. They were called warlocks by the people of the Great Zhou. Back then, when Master Zhou¡¯s only daughter, Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, had died, this Master Qin had already warned Master Zhou that something was going to happen. Therefore, after this, Old Master Zhou had always trusted Master Qin. ¡°Old Master Zhou, get someone to bring some strong wine and clean young master¡¯s body. Add two more beds to the quilt, and then...¡±after seeing the situation, Master Qin said. Chapter 118 Chapter 118: Did Chapter 118 have anything to do with intelligence? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om On the Gu family¡¯s side, Gu Nian had cooked a te of crispy potato chips with chili peppers for lunch and had conquered the entire family of four. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is delicious. When are we going to nt it? ! nt More!¡±Gu Xin loved crispy potato chips with chili peppers so much that she couldn¡¯t wait to ask after lunch. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the seedster. We didn¡¯t have time to look at them carefully yesterday!¡±Cai Xiaolian said. In her previous life, Cai Xiaolian was born into a wealthy family. She married into a well-matched family. However, her family went bankruptter. After her divorce, she started her own business from nothing. She didn¡¯t know anything about nting, but she was very confident. Her family had a doctorate in biology. It would be child¡¯s y to nt potatoes. ¡°Mom, can we nt some in the vegetable garden first? The things nted in the vegetable garden will mature in three to five days. We can save more and eat them for a long time! Didn¡¯t Master Zhou say yesterday that these three things can be stored for a long time?¡±Gu Xin suggested. Hearing her mention Master Zhou, the transmigrator trio looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±Gu Xin was stunned by the looks from the three of them. ¡°No, no. We just think that Xinxin is so smart! She actually thought of this. Alright, we¡¯ll nt it in the vegetable gardenter.¡±Gu shouxin shook his head and smiled. Cai Xiaolian & Gu Nianzhi:¡±...¡± How could this be rted to being smart? After lunch, the family of four began to choose the seeds. Gu Xin was especially enthusiastic. When the seeds were chosen, she even volunteered to nt them with Gu Nian and let her parents do other things. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian indeed had other things to do. Gu Shouxin had to go upstairs to tidy up, while Cai Xiaolian had to go to Gu Nian¡¯s room to tidy up a smallboratory. Their room was surrounded by earthen walls, the roof was made of tiles, and under the tiles were wooden nks that were parallel to the ground. In this way, there was a space between the tiles and the wooden nks for storing things. The entrance to this space was just outside Cai Xiaolian and Gu Shouxin¡¯s room, and there was a woodendder. Most of the houses in San Cha Kou vige had the same structure. The houses with earthen walls did not have good lighting. Gu Nianzhi wanted aboratory, and Gu Shouxin wanted a study. Cai Xiaolian walked around Gu Nianzhi¡¯s room and finally decided to give up on the idea. She walked outside the room and walked around. In the end, she decided to build a room in the corner of Houyang Ditch to serve as Gu Nianzhi¡¯sboratory. As for Gu Shouxin¡¯s study, she had no choice but to build it in the central room or somewhere else. After a busy afternoon, the whole family was tired and the house had changed drastically. The cobwebs in the corner were gone, and the kitchen had been cleaned up. Cai Xiaolian had already nned out Gu Nianzhi¡¯sboratory and was waiting to get uncle Gu to build some boards. In the evening, the four of them sat by the fire and chatted after dinner. ¡°Father, mother, sister, when I went to bedst night, I had already made arrangements for what I would do every day,¡±Gu Xin said excitedly. ¡°Oh? Our Xin Xin is so young, but she already has a n for her life? Tell me about it.¡±The transmigrator trio looked at Gu Xin. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s sunny or rainy, I have to get up at midnight every morning. I have to practice for two hours. Then, I have to learn how to read and write from my father for two hours in the morning. Then, I¡¯ll help my sister. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll dig wild vegetables and pick dry wood. Then, I¡¯ll listen to my parents and sister¡¯s instructions. When mom goes to sell things, you have to bring me along! I have to learn how to sell things,¡±Gu Xin said. Chapter 119 Chapter 119: couldn¡¯t be won! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Then if I need you to help me at home and mother happens to be selling things, would you stay at home and help me? Or would you like to sell things with Mother?¡±Gu Nian asked curiously. Gu Xin was stunned and blinked, feeling a little awkward. ¡°Alright, Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for Xinxin. We¡¯ll decide when the timees! If you¡¯re too busy, I¡¯ll have to stay and help you too!¡±Cai Xiaolian said with a smile when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s awkward expression. ¡°Yes, yes. Sister, mother is right!¡±Gu Xin quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Little girl!¡±Gu Nian poked gu Xin¡¯s forehead with her hand. A well-behaved sister was indeed much better than a naughty niece and nephew. That damned nephew of hers had written so badly about Xinxin in the book. HMPH, don¡¯t give me a chance to put it back on, or else.. Gu Xin felt warm all over when she slept at night, as if she was much more rxed than before. Could this be what her sister meant by getting rid of the stains on her body? It felt great. She thought of the dark sweat strips that she had rubbed off when she was in the bath with her sister, and felt very embarrassed. She opened her palm, and Yuyu appeared. ¡°Little Yu, Little Yu, so this is how you wash yourself! Hehe, sister helped me take a bath today. It¡¯s another very happy day!¡±Gu Xin expressed her joy to Yuyu in a low voice. .. The next day, it was time to send dregs of sea pepper to the county. The family of four was about to go out when someone from the restaurant arrived. Manager Cheng was still there. ¡°Second brother Gu, sister-inw, niece, you have to save me!¡±Manager Cheng¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw the neat and orderly family. He felt extremely wronged. Gu Shouxin raised his eyebrows. Ha, in just three days, he had be second brother, sister-inw, and niece? No matter where, there were indeed people who used terms of address to build a closer rtionship. ¡°Aiyo, shopkeeper Cheng, what happened to you? Were you ckmailed? Robbed? or were you given a job by your boss?¡±Cai Xiaolian said with a surprised look. The family of four had already discussed. In the future, Cai Xiaolian would be the one to speak in business dealings. Gu Shouxin would just stand by her side. Manager Cheng pursed his lips. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say anything about this woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Uncle Cheng, have you really been extorted and robbed? Have you reported it to the authorities? If you want to report it to the authorities, Grandpa said that the newly appointed magistrate of Taoyuan County is a good official and will definitely be able to make decisions for you. ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t waste time with us.¡±Gu Xin had a very good impression of the manager who had bought their dregs of sea pepper and cake, when she heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words, she was really worried about him, and she looked extremely serious. The transmigration trio:¡±...¡± They wanted tough, but they were afraid that it would hurt Xin Xin, so they held it in. Shopkeeper Cheng:¡±...¡± He tried to put his expression back to normal. ¡°Hehe, little niece, uncle is joking. Uncle is here to discuss business with your family, so he¡¯s exaggerating. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Xin Xin, if Uncle Cheng uses words to express it, then he can use an exaggerated method to write it. To express uncle Cheng¡¯s eagerness to work with our family and the importance of our family.¡±Gu Nian exined to Gu Xin in all seriousness, she emphasized the words ¡®urgent¡¯and then turned to look at shopkeeper Cheng. ¡°Uncle Cheng, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Hehe, yes, my niece is right!¡±Shopkeeper Cheng nodded repeatedly. Well, it seemed that the Gu family was going to haggle over the price again today. He couldn¡¯t win, he couldn¡¯t win! Chapter 121 Chapter 121: How fragrant Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So, it¡¯s not worth it for you to pay such a high price to buy it all.¡± Cai Xiaolian continued. ¡°How about this? in the future, as long as your family can produce fresh food, even if it¡¯s just a simple dish, we¡¯ll pay for it. How about it?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng insisted. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. This condition was a little too big! ¡°Other fresh food? Uncle Cheng, do you have any dishes that go into the water?¡± Gu Xin had an idea and could not help but ask. ¡°Enter the water?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed a bit of disdain. little niece, the water doesn¡¯t taste good. The city people don¡¯t eat that stuff. ¡°What if we can make it very delicious? You¡¯re buying too?¡± Gu Xin asked again. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin with pride. Look at how bright this girl¡¯s brain is. She thought of something else just like that? As expected of my daughter (younger sister)! ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll definitely buy it. But little niece, if it doesn¡¯t taste good, then I can¡¯t force you to do it. ¡± Shopkeeper Cheng could only grit his teeth and reply when he saw that the Gu family¡¯s adults didn¡¯t stop the little girl from speaking. ¡°Father, mother, sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at the three of them. Her meaning was obvious. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, you¡¯ve saved us time by sparing us from going out today, so why don¡¯t you try the new food my family¡¯s first girl has made? Try it first. If it¡¯s good, we¡¯ll talk again.¡± Cai Xiaolian said immediately, but she didn¡¯t mention the matter of the Zha hai Jiao. Father, mother, I¡¯ll go prepare with Xinxin. Gu Nian stood up and pulled Gu Xin into the kitchen. ¡°Sister, Sister, am I not very smart? I immediately thought of glutinous rice stuffed sausages.¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand as they walked into the kitchen. She looked like she was waiting for Gu Nian to praise her. ¡°Yup! You¡¯re our family¡¯s little cheeky ghost! Help me start the fire and let big sister show off her cooking skills.¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face as sheughed. ¡°En!¡± Gu Xin went to get an apron and tied it around her waist. She was wearing a clean set of clothes today, so she didn¡¯t want it to get dirty. As usual, Gu Nian ordered pan-fried glutinous rice stuffed sausages, steamed glutinous rice stuffed sausages, and a stir-fried pork belly strip. Then, she made a bowl of egg fried rice with eggs, wild scallions, and leftovers. She had originally nned to use them to make fried rice when she went home at night, but now they were just right. Seeing that shopkeeper Cheng had choked on his food, she cooked some white radish soup, a clear soup. He didn¡¯t use a lot of it, only giving it to shopkeeper Cheng, so the speed was quite fast. Basically, when the radish ripened, everything else would be fine. There were three woks in their kitchen. As long as Gu Xin could burn them all, Gu Nian would definitely be able to keep up. Very soon, Gu Nian arrived at the central room with a tray. ¡°Uncle Cheng, do you want to try?¡± Gu Nian ced the tray on the table. There were only a few small bowls on the tray that were enough for one person. N?v(el)B\\jnn Holding his chopsticks, shopkeeper Cheng could only smell the aroma of the food. He waspletely unable to associate this delicious taste with the water. ¡°Old Cheng, try it. I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Previously, he was also against eating the food made by the pig farm. There were even two little people fighting in his heart. One was determined not to eat it because he subconsciously felt that it was not edible, and the other was determined to eat it because he wanted to give face to his daughter! The result was, yes, it smelled good! Shopkeeper Cheng first picked up a lump of radish to moisten his mouth, then ate a spoonful of cooked rice. Mm, delicious. Finally, she picked up the food from the other three bowls. Originally, she just wanted to give him face, but in the end, she had the same idea as Gu shouxin. How fragrant. Chapter 123 Chapter 123: A smile Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. With what our family has now, we¡¯ll give out two dishes every month, and we won¡¯t run out of food for two years. In the next two years, we¡¯ll try new ones. Not only the dishes, but also the desserts. As for how much interest I get, old Cheng, it depends on how much interest your family is willing to give me. ¡± Cai Xiaolian still didn¡¯t raise the price. Gu Xin felt that her mother must have a motive for doing this and she must have other things to say. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Old Cheng, when ites to business, you can¡¯t stick to old rules. If you change, you will understand. If you don¡¯t change, you will be like a pool of still water!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s guess was right. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t give old Cheng a chance to speak and continued. ¡°May I ask if sister-inw is really an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng was very surprised by Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words. ¡°Currently, she¡¯s naturally an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife! In the future, it will depend on my man¡¯s ability!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at nine thousand years old and blinked. ¡°Wifey, in fact, I don¡¯t want to study that much. It¡¯s very tiring. Why don¡¯t you earn a lot of money to support me? I¡¯m supposed to stay at home to do housework and take care of the child?¡± Nine thousand years old said in all seriousness. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. hahahahahaha, I really envy the rtionship between second brother Gu and his sister-inw! Shopkeeper Chengughed out loud, then said readily, ¡± alright, second brother Gu, sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I, old Cheng, will definitely bring this matter to the boss word for word. However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible for eldest niece to cook a few more dishes so that I can speak in front of the boss.¡± ¡°Uncle Cheng, that¡¯s no problem. However, please wait a moment, I¡¯m going to get some materials from Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Gu Nian felt that this matter was settled. Shopkeeper Cheng was clearly on their side, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to say a few good words. Gu Xin did not follow Gu Nian. Instead, she continued to listen to her parents ¡®conversation with shopkeeper Cheng. She found it quite interesting. ...... After noon, manager Cheng left with stir-fried pig heart, stir-fried kidney, pig liver with pickled pepper, pig lung and radish soup, as well as two kinds of glutinous rice andrge intestines. Of course, there were also Zha hai Jiao. ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted some interest? Is it because uncle Cheng can¡¯t make the decision?¡± After sending her off, Gu Xin asked her question. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of the reasons, but the bigger reason is that we don¡¯t know what kind of person the owner of the drunken River Pavilion is. If it was someone worth working with, he would directly state the price after meeting and discussing it. If it¡¯s not worth working with, I¡¯ll raise the price and he¡¯ll definitely back down. This will reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble.¡± Cai Xiaolian said after some thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t have a price in mind, mother?¡± Gu Nian exposed Cai Xiaolian with one sentence. Gu shouxin pursed his lips and smiled. Gu Xin looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your sister¡¯s nonsense! She was stupid. She only knew how to cook and not do business. My precious little daughter must have taken after me. Smart! Your sister took after your father, stupid!¡± Cai Xiaolian wasn¡¯t embarrassed that she had been exposed, and she calmly replied. ¡°But mother, father and sister are not stupid! He¡¯s very powerful and much smarter than me. I¡¯m the stupidest person in my family. And mother, you told me before that the stupid bird should fly first.¡± Gu Xin retorted seriously. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Uh, this Wanwan ...¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. hahahaha Yingluo. Gu shouxin looked at his wife and daughter and couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Hisughter was very infectious, and the whole family couldn¡¯t help butugh along. Chapter 124 Chapter 124: His own choice Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, in the Zhou residence of the Zhou family town, master Qin had given Lu Zheng a solution in the morning. By the afternoon, Lu Zheng¡¯s fever still showed no signs of subsiding. Instead, it was getting worse. ¡°Lord Zhou, let me bring young master to a ce. Perhaps he will be better.¡± Master Qin said to old master Zhou after hesitating for a long time. ¡°Master, where are you taking Yuanyuan? Can Ie along?¡± Lord Zhou asked anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll bring the two people who know young master¡¯s identity with us.¡± Grandmaster Qin thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± old Zhou looked at the man in front of him in horror. ¡°This one knows young master¡¯s identity. Rest assured, Lord Zhou, this one will not reveal it. Old master Zhou, please quickly go and prepare!¡± Master Qin said without hiding anything. Old master Zhou believed in this master Qin and went out to call second Butler he and Ji Xiang. A quarter of an hourter, a carriage came out of the Zhou mansion and headed in the direction of Taoyuan County. N?v(el)B\\jnn Before night fell, they arrived at the ce that master Qin had mentioned-peaceful cloud temple. Master Qin was very familiar with this ce. He found a young monk and directly led him to a small courtyard behind the temple. ¡°Lord Zhou, please stay in front. I¡¯ll bring the young master in to find him. If anything happens, I¡¯ll ask the masters in the temple to inform you.¡± Master Qin got out of the car and carried Lu Zheng on his back. ¡°Alright!¡± Since he had alreadye, old master Zhou allowed master Qin to make the arrangements. After the little Shami brought them in, he came out and closed the door, bringing old Zhou and the others to the guest rooms. ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m afraid this child can¡¯t make it!¡± Mr. Qin said hurriedly as he carried the man into a room. There was only one person in the room, a monk with a white beard and round face. If Lu Zheng was awake at this moment, he would definitely recognize this monk. This was the person he had seen the most in thest moments of his life. His Dharma name was enlightenment. Monk liaowu had master Qin ce the person on the bed and went forward to check. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°Almsgiver Lu¡¯s obsession is too deep. External things are useless, he has to rely on himself. Junior Brother, you can go out first. I¡¯ll keep watch. If he can survive tonight, then he¡¯ll be fine. He can¡¯t me anyone else if he can¡¯t make it. He chose this himself and he knows the consequences.¡± ¡°Senior brother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. He has never been to Taoyuan County before, and you have never left Yun an temple. When did you two meet? Why did you ask me to go to the Zhou family and say those strange things?¡± Master Qin hesitated for a while and finally asked the question that had been on his mind recently. ¡°Everything is the will of the heavens, everything is karma. Shidi doesn¡¯t understand, but there¡¯s no need to be so persistent. ¡°When will Junior Brother understand? I¡¯m not sure either. Everything is arranged by heaven!¡± Amitabha!¡± After he finished speaking, he put his hands together. ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re bing more and more like master! Oh right, our master, he¡¯s an old man. master Qin¡¯s gaze was getting more and more strange. He stopped talking and waved his hands in surrender. Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t mention master. I won¡¯t mention master. I¡¯ll go down first!¡± Monk liaowu shook his head as he watched Grandmaster Qin leave and close the door. He walked to the bedside and looked at Lu Zheng, who was frowning and blushing because of his high fever. He sighed. ¡°Today¡¯s events are like water without a trace. Tomorrow, you are already a stranger! Almsgiver Lu, is this the result you want?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125: Only invite her Trantor: 549690339 The reply to monk Wu was a low mumble,¡±Xin ¡®er, Xin¡¯ er, Qianqian.¡± The monk liaomu shook his head and moved the small table to the front of Lu Zheng¡¯s bed. Then, he knelt down and began to knock on the wooden fish and read the obscure Scripture. ...... For the next three days, no one came to the drunken River Restaurant. The time travel Trio was not in a hurry, but Gu Xin was. That morning, after Gu Xin finished her horse-riding stance, she could not help but ask Gu Nian when she was taking a bath with her, ¡± ¡°Sister, do you think uncle Cheng¡¯s boss is willing to cooperate with us? Why is there still no news after three days?¡± Xinxin, it¡¯s not good to worry too much at such a young age. You¡¯ll get wrinkles and age quickly. Gu Nianughed as she poked Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the use of worrying! You said it yourself, it¡¯s been three days. Today is the day we¡¯re going to deliver the Zha hai Jiao. We¡¯ll know if they¡¯re willing to do itter. Calm down and don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not a big deal if we don¡¯t cooperate! We can sell chili and vegetables! Moreover, when the potatoes I nted in the field yesterday grow well, I can also make potato-rted dishes! It¡¯s the drunken River house¡¯s loss if they don¡¯t cooperate with us!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Yes, sister is right!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said pitifully, ¡± I think uncle Cheng is a good person. I hope hispany can work with us! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, very good! There are no bad people in your eyes. Alright, you can soak in it. I¡¯ll put it on for you when I get up!¡± Gu Nian stood up helplessly. ¡°Hehe, thank you, big sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s hands were on the edge of the wooden bucket, and only her head peeked out as she smiled happily. ¡°Is big sister that happy to help you put on your clothes?¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, yes! In the past, sister Huihui would also help sisi dress andb her hair. I also want one!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Aiyo! Our poor Xinxin! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you dress andb your hair every day!¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face. She always felt that Gu Xin¡¯s face was getting chubbier by the day. She couldn¡¯t tell just by looking at it, but she could feel it when she touched it. If a child had enough nutrition, they would indeed grow up quickly. After getting dressed, they went to the kitchen to eat. The family sat down and picked up their chopsticks, but there was a knock on the door. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin went to open the door. The person who came was dressed as a housekeeper. He was said to be the housekeeper of the drunken River restaurant¡¯s dong family, surnamed Qian. He was supposed to be shopkeeper Cheng yesterday, but something suddenly happened in his hometown, and he came in a hurry. Therefore, his boss sent him here today. Butler Qian exined his intention. His boss was interested in the cooperation and wanted to invite the Gu family to the city to discuss it, but only to talk to Cai Xiaolian, who had proposed the cooperation. Gu shouxin looked at the coachman and the waiter. They were indeed the two people who hade with shopkeeper Cheng before. He invited them into the house and asked them to wait for a while as he had just eaten. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re only inviting me?¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised after hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll go together as a family. You take the child with you. I¡¯ll wait for you at the study. Drunken River house¡¯s owner is a woman from the back of the house. She said that her foot is injured and it¡¯s not convenient for her to go out. You guys can go together. With niannian around, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gu shouxin thought that Cai Xiaolian was afraid of being alone andforted her. ¡°I see! Alright, I¡¯ll take niannian and Xinxin with me. ¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. Chapter 126 Chapter 126: County Administration Trantor: 549690339 After breakfast, the family went out. They declined the offer of a carriage and drove the ox-cart from the old house to town. When they heard that the owner of the old house was a woman and was going to the back of the house, grandma Gu packed up and followed them out. She was still a little worried about Cai Xiaolian. Although she had seen the changes in her second brother¡¯s family, she still wanted to keep an eye on them. She didn¡¯t want to interfere, but she was worried that if something happened, she could have someone to help her. The ox-cart was pulling a hundred catties of g sea pepper. Gu shouxin was driving the cart, and several women were sitting behind. An hourter, the ox-cart followed the carriage in front to the backyard of the county government office. ¡°This Zhenzhen!¡± The Gu family was shocked. Could it be that drunken River Restaurant was opened by the county magistrate¡¯s woman? Why is the business so bad? ¡°Grandmother, mother, I want to follow father!¡± After alighting from the ox-cart, Gu Xin did not want to go with them. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked, puzzled. ¡°Mother,e down a little. I¡¯ll tell you in secret.¡± Gu Xin nced at Gu shouxin, then tugged at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeve and whispered. Cai Xiaolian bent down and put her ear to Gu Xin¡¯s mouth. Gu Xin whispered,¡¯when I passed by the gambling den just now, I saw father looking inside. Mother, I¡¯ll follow father. I won¡¯t let him go in.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. This child! N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Alright, you follow father and watch him. When I close the deal, I¡¯ll buy some cloth and go home to make you some new clothes!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and smiled. Therefore, the Gu family split into two groups. Gu shouxin took Gu Xin to the study House, while Cai Xiaolian took grandma Gu and Gu Nian to the back of the county government. Xinxin is worried that daddy will go gambling again? ¡± Gu shouxin held Gu Xin¡¯s little hand and asked, feeling hurt. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. I believe in father.¡± Gu Xin quickly shook her head and broke into a wide smile, ¡± I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be bored out there alone. I¡¯ll apany you. ¡°That Xinxin is really great! His father was very happy. Don¡¯t worry, Xinxin, daddy has such a good daughter, I really won¡¯t go gambling again.¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t expose Gu Xin, but promised her again. Father, it¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s fault. She shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. Gu Xin lowered her head and suddenly felt guilty that she shouldn¡¯t have doubted her father who had changed for the better. Gu shouxin squatted down and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was her father¡¯s fault in the past. Xinxin was the kindest girl in the world. She could forgive her bad father and even stand up to stop him from repeating the same mistakes and continuing to gamble. So, father won¡¯t let Xinxin down in the future.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded her head vigorously, ¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in you, father!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to the study. Let¡¯s go there and buy some ink and brush. I¡¯ll use that ce to teach Xinxin how to write andplete today¡¯s task!¡± Gu shouxin tidied up Gu Xin¡¯s clothes and led her to the study. A few children with Dirty Faces looked at the back of the father and daughter. They were so envious of children with fathers! On the other side, Butler Qian led the three grandfathers and granddaughters of the Gu family into the back of the residence. When they reached the innermost part, a maidservant was waiting there. ¡°Granny sun, she¡¯s here. Is it convenient for Madam to see you now?¡± Butler Qian was very polite to granny sun. ¡°Yes, old Qian, you can go! I¡¯ll take them to see Madam!¡± Granny sun sized up the three of them, then nodded. Chapter 127 Chapter 127: conquest Trantor: 549690339 Drunken River Restaurant had opened at the end ofst year, and the county Magistrate of Taoyuan County had taken office this year. No one would have thought that this drunken River Restaurant was actually opened by the county magistrate¡¯s wife. The three grandparent and grandchild of the Gu family had seen the world, and they did not show any fear on their faces. ¡°Granny sun, who are they?¡± When they arrived at the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s room, two good-looking little boys and girls came out. They looked very simr and should be brother and sister. The little boy asked curiously. The little girl hid behind her brother and also looked curiously at the Gu family¡¯s three grandfathers and granddaughters. ¡°Second young master, third miss, this is a guest that Madam has invited.¡± Granny sun replied. ¡°Is it the sister who made the delicious cake?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Gu Nian. The little girl¡¯s eyes also lit up when she heard the word ¡°cake,¡± but she wasn¡¯t as fast as the little boy in finding the target. ¡°Luan ¡®er, take your sister back and let the guests in. Mother has serious business to discuss with them!¡± At this moment, a gentle female voice came from the room. ¡°Alright, mother!¡± miss, I¡¯m Cheng huaijin. This is my little sister, Huaiyu. We really like your cake and chili! the little boy replied with a wide smile. ¡°Thank you for your love, young master. I¡¯m gu Nian.¡± Gu Nian felt that the young man looked good when he smiled and smiled as well. However, the younger sister seemed a little shy and her eyes would asionally look dull. ¡°Luan ¡®er!¡± There was a sound in the room again. Cheng huaijin stuck out his tongue and waved at Gu Nian before running off with his sister. Only then did granny sun bring the three of them into the house. A middle-aged woman was sitting on the bed in the room. She looked to be in her early thirties, probably about the same age as Cai Xiaolian. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You guys are here! Please take a seat, my foot is injured and it¡¯s not convenient for me to move around, so I asked you toe over. Please forgive me!¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife was very affable and did not put on any airs. She looked very down-to-earth. Cai Xiaolian sat down and introduced her mother-inw and daughter to everyone. She was a businessman, and the county magistrate¡¯s wife was a person without any airs. Soon, the atmosphere in the room became familiar. ¡°Lady Cai, I don¡¯t know what you mean by flexible? If we can reach an agreement, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with Lady Cai.¡± After the atmosphere had be more familiar, the county magistrate¡¯s wife went straight to the business. ¡°Madam Cheng, the flexibility I¡¯m talking about is actually a change in the business model. Since the business hasn¡¯t improved for a year, we have to consider other aspects besides the taste.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. The county magistrate¡¯s surname was Cheng, and the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s surname was sun, so Cai Xiaolian naturally called her Madam Cheng. ¡°The other aspects naturally refer to the business aspect. For example, how to attract customers? Before I came here, I didn¡¯t know that the owner of the drunken River Restaurant was you, the wife of the county Magistrate. I believe many people didn¡¯t know either. So, let me guess, Madam Cheng, you must not want to use Lord Cheng¡¯s name to make this business better! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case ...¡± Cai Xiaolian said a lot. Her words won over Mrs. Cheng and her mother-inw. Grandma Gu was able to hide the surprise in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t calm her emotions down. Did second eldest daughter-inw receive guidance from an immortal or was she hiding her true self? It seemed that it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯te this time. Second eldest¡¯s wife waspletely capable of handling it! Chapter 134 Chapter 134: Another small meeting Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian put on her clothes and followed Cai Xiaolian to the kitchen. ¡°Father, mother, did you all act abnormally just now? I thought I was the only one who had it, and I thought the host was sick.¡± Gu Nian said in horror as she sat down. If all three of them had it, did it mean that they had encountered something? perhaps there was no future after they fainted from the pain, or perhaps when they woke up, the past month was like a dream, and they had traveled back in time? Of course, Gu Nian had hoped for thetter to happen, but she knew that it was impossible. Gu shouxin told Cai Xiaolian about his situation. ¡°Father¡¯s entire body is in pain, mother¡¯s stomach is hurting, and I have a headache. Only her mother¡¯s condition remained the same as before she died. Could it be that it¡¯s because our souls aren¡¯t stable and haven¡¯tpletely fused with our bodies?¡± Gu Nian analyzed. Gu shouxin thought of something and looked a little embarrassed. N?v(el)B\\jnn The pain just now was the same as when he decided to go to the pce to cleanse himself. It was possible that his soul was unstable. After all, the original owner¡¯s body was that of a normal man. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked nervously. Apart from Gu Nian, the other two members of the time-travel Trio were not healthy before they came here. If they had a choice, they would definitely be willing to stay here. As for Gu Nian, she definitely wanted to go back. After all, she still had a lot of things to learn. the reason for this sudden appearance is really inconceivable. I can¡¯t think of what to do! Gu Nian frowned. ¡°Is it because we haven¡¯t gotten used to this ce yet? The original owner¡¯s will is still here, and she¡¯s fighting with us for the body?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s imagination was bigger, and she expressed her thoughts. if that¡¯s the case, then we can only work hard to show our true selves and get the approval of everyone in this world. Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian are such people. Gu shouxin said. yes, yes, we must do this. Otherwise, Xinxin will be so pitiful. If her parents and sister get her body back, she will have to go down the same old path again. What a pitiful child! Cai Xiaolian had already gotten used to her new identity, but she hadn¡¯t gotten used to the life here, such as going to the toilet and taking a bath. ¡°If the three of us are gone and the three of theme back, Xinxin will indeed be in a very miserable state. Not to mention Lu Zheng, just Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were enough for Xinxin to eat. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for this mother and daughter, if Xinxin wasn¡¯t so kind, Lu Zheng would have been able to protect her. ¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian thought about it and agreed. Previously, Gu Nian had mentioned about Gu Xin¡¯s death that Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother had used Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian to take Gu Xin away. At thest scene of her death, Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother had colluded with the mother and daughter to deceive Gu Xin again, resulting in the final oue. ¡°Then let¡¯s not let those threee back! We will make Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian the people we want. How is it?¡± Gu shouxin said firmly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how many more times I¡¯ll have to suffer this pain in the future, I believe that it¡¯s possible for us to unite as one. We¡¯ll make those three retreat in the face of difficulties and not think aboutpeting with us! I¡¯m willing!¡± Cai Xiaolian took a deep breath and said. Gu Nian thought about her brother, sister-inw, and nephews. Even if she was gone, her brother, sister-inw, and nephews would still be with her. Her sadness would eventually pass. In recent days, she had been craving for the love of her parents and sisters. Chapter 139 Chapter 139: exposing his true nature Trantor: 549690339 Just as Zhang Yunyun was about to hit Gu Xin, Gu Nian and Gu Hui blocked her at the same time. One of them raised her hand to stop her while the other reached out to grab Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand. At the same time, Zhang Lizheng¡¯s grandson, Zhang Xiaoshun, was ying with his big yellow Dog in the yard with a piece of wood. This time, he was a little faster. The sharp piece of wood stabbed into the big yellow dog¡¯s butt. It was so painful that the big yellow Dog ran out of the house. In the blink of an eye, Gu Hui and Gu Nian pulled their younger sisters aside and made way for big yellow. They watched as big yellow knocked Zhang Yunyun to the ground. Zhang Yunyun fell on the ground with her hands still in the air. Big yellow then jumped over her and escaped. ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha, aunt fell t on her face! Grandma,e and see, Auntie fell on the ground!¡± Zhang Xiaoshun pped his hands and cheered. The four sisters of the Gu family: It can even be like this? Not only did he fail to hit someone, but he was also hit by a dog? Gu Nian could not help but recall the time when she was kidnapped by the debt collectors in town. Nero Zhang had also wanted toy a hand on Gu Xin but was bitten by a dog. However, this time, the big yellow Dog did not do it on purpose. It was stabbed by Zhang Xiaoshun and was running away crazily! Forget it, she had already seen through her sister¡¯s body. If she wanted to have bad intentions towards her sister, she would definitely suffer before she could carry out her n. ¡°Zhang Xiaoshun!¡± Zhang Yunyun got up angrily. Her face was red as she red at her little nephew. ¡°Hahahaha,e and hit me!???!¡±Zhang Xiaoshun made a face and turned to run. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Hui did not like Zhang Yunyun to begin with. Seeing that it was no big deal, she called her younger sisters to leave. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re not allowed to leave! It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Zhang Yunyun red at the four Gu sisters. Gu Hui threw the scythe in her hand into the air and made it spin 360 degrees. Then, she caught it firmly and held it in her hand. She nced at Zhang Yunyun and said, ¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhang Yunyun was so frightened by Gu Hui that she subconsciously took two steps back. Not daring to go against Gu Hui, she turned around and red at Gu Nian. ¡°Da ya, you¡¯re not allowed to leave. After you leave, I¡¯ll never take you out to y again, and I won¡¯t tell you about the fun things in the city! I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes and said,¡¯then I should thank you! Just nice, I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore!¡± The three Gu sisters looked at Gu Nian in surprise. In their memory, Gu Nian was Zhang Yunyun¡¯s sidekick. She would never go west if Zhang Yunyun told her to go east. In Gu Hui¡¯s words, Zhang Yunyun was like Gu Nian¡¯s master. But now, it waspletely different. Gu Hui felt that Gu Nian had probably changed because of her second uncle¡¯s debt. ¡°You, Hmph! Big Gu, I¡¯ll remember this! Don¡¯t expect me to talk to you in the future! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll take you to see my cousin! Bah! You¡¯re a delusional Toad, you coward!¡± The four Gu sisters no longer paid attention to Zhang Yunyun. It was a waste of time to talk to such a person. However, Gu Nian had always been curious about who Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin was. She didn¡¯t read about it in the books. Could it be that Gu Nian in the story had revealed his true nature at this age and liked the young masters of rich families? Cai Xiaolian had exined to Gu niancheng that Lizheng¡¯s family was a business family and they had only be rich in recent years. To the girls of the vige, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin was indeed the son of a rich family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om AI! Gu Nian felt a headacheing on. All the problems could be solved easily if the original owner stayed, but this kind of rtionship problem was annoying! Chapter 141 Chapter 141: full harvest Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin thought of the Jade fish that had turned into a fish-shaped mark, so she wanted to go to the small waterfall where they were released to see if she could find any small fish. She found an excuse and said that there was a small pond with fish in it. She could try her luck and maybe catch some fish. Gu Hui and Gu Nian naturally agreed. After putting the firewood in the straw basket, the four of them went to the small pool. Gu Nian had even thought of sacrificing herself to catch fish in the winter to make soup. However, as soon as she arrived, she found a cave and found something she wanted at the entrance. this, this, sister Huihui, Xinxin, sisi, quickly help me pick this! Gu Nian was a little excited. The three of them stepped forward and looked at Gu Nian in confusion. ¡°This thing is a good thing! I¡¯ve been thinking about something recently, and I really need it. Do me a favor, sister!¡± Gu Nian gave a simple exnation. The nt that Gu Nian had discovered was called the mutated-leaf Por. The people of the vige at the crossroad called it the three-leaf tree, which could be used to extract alkali. With this, Gu Nian no longer needed nt ashes. She didn¡¯t expect such a nt to grow here. It was useless for her to think too much. The world that her nephew, who was a cker, had built was illogical. It was good that it was useful. ¡°Gu Nian, what have you been thinking about recently? Or food? Are you nning to use these leaves as food?¡± Gu Hui asked curiously after she had plucked enough. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the side of the pond as if she had not heard anything. Gu Xin then helped to exin, ¡± ¡°No, sister Huihui. My sister is going to make something to wash and rinse the mouth. Sister Yingying,¡± ¡°Argh! Mint! Bo He!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s excited voice interrupted Gu Xin. The Three Sisters were shocked by Gu Nian¡¯s reaction. Gu Nian then ran to the pond and began to pick the grass. The three of them followed. no, no, we can¡¯t take them all. Sisters, let¡¯s dig them out and nt them. Gu Nian thought about the vegetable plot at home. It would be a waste to leave such a good ce to grow vegetables. ¡°Gu Nian, are these things really useful?¡± Gu Hui once again asked what she did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s true. Sister Huihui, you don¡¯t believe me? If I told you in the past that the food I made could be sold for money, you definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it! So, please help me!¡± Gu Nian said with certainty. Gu Hui considered for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°Sisi,e with me to get the backpack.¡± ¡°Big sister Huihui is the best!¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she shouted. Gu Hui stopped in her tracks for a moment, then brought Gu si back to where they were earlier to get their backpacks. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister, should we bring this grass back to grow in our field?¡± Gu Xin squatted down and asked as she helped. ¡°We don¡¯t have to raise them in the ground, we can raise them in the pot. We can use the mud in the vegetable field to raise more. Xinxin, I¡¯ll follow your good luck! Big sister loves you to death!¡± Gu Nian really wanted to give Gu Xin a big ¡®muah¡¯. ¡°Hehehe, good!¡± Gu Xin smiled foolishly. His sister didn¡¯t know that it was because of the well water! He thought it was a vegetable field. However, when the time came, he could water the grass with the well water, and it could grow. After a while, Gu Hui and Gu si returned with two empty backbones. One of them was carrying the mutated Por, and the other was carrying the mint nt. The four sisters tidied up and left the small pool. They had already forgotten about catching fish. Gu Xin, on the other hand, stared at the water for a long time but did not find any fish. She felt a little disappointed. She nned toe over secretly at some point and tell the little carp about the changes in Yuyu. Chapter 145 Chapter 145: This is too much Trantor: 549690339 Hence, when the four members of the Gu family gathered at home and talked about what happened today, Gu Xin¡¯s expression and her small arms and legs seemed to be twitching. Gu Nian burst outughing. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Nian, their eyes full of condemnation. ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared!¡± Gu Nian stopped smiling and exined pitifully, ¡± I only asked Xinxin to remember it. I didn¡¯t ask her to learn it. Really. I asked her to describe it. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Father, mother, don¡¯t talk about my sister. It¡¯s all my fault for being too stupid. I don¡¯t know what words to use. I¡¯ll study hard in the future and learn morenguages from books every day!¡± Gu Xin nodded as she spoke up for Gu Nian. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Father, mother, I¡¯ll sort out what I learned when I was young and let Xinxin learn from me. It could develop Xinxin¡¯s brain, make her smarter, and make her learn things faster. Didn¡¯t grandfather and grandmother say that Xinxin liked to count? I¡¯ll give her a Sudoku set and some simple arithmetic questions first! Mother, you know Sudoku, right?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly said. ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, I almost forgot that you have something to teach children! Your father is taking the imperial examination. Our Xinxin doesn¡¯t need to take the imperial examination, so it¡¯s good to learn from you.¡± Hearing this, Cai Xiaolian felt that it was a good idea. ¡°Yes, I am. Tomorrow morning, you two will study at home. After that, prepare lunch, and your eldest and fourth uncle wille over to help you nt the potatoes.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om father, we found something good at the small pond in the mountains today. Sister said that it can be used to wash and gargle! Gu Xin thought of something that she had not mentioned today and quickly said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Father, you can¡¯t let fourth uncle farm tomorrow. Fourth uncle wants to set up a door for our family, and then build myboratory for me! If we seed, we can make it in bulk. It¡¯ll be something that can make a lot of money!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°What did you all find?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°The mutated leaf Por can be used to extract alkali. We don¡¯t need nt ash. There was also the mint, which could be used as an aromatic agent to add to toothpaste. ¡°This mutated-leaf Por is a Wuwu,¡± Gu Nian exined. Cai Xiaolian, who had also transmigrated from the modern world, couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Mm, do as you see fit! When the potatoes are all nted, I¡¯ll find time to buy thend around us from Li Zheng and build a new house. We¡¯ll live in a new house before the new year. It¡¯ll be easier for you to do things then.¡± Since Gu shouxin could not understand, he could only let Gu Nian do it herself and create a good environment for her. ¡°Do you want to build a new house?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. yes. Xinxin, do you like the new house? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I like it! Father, does that mean I can have my own desk?¡± Gu Xin nodded vigorously. of course, your sister said that she¡¯ll decorate Xinxin¡¯s room beautifully. It¡¯ll be the most beautiful girl¡¯s room in our vige! Gu shouxin said as he smiled at Gu Nian. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯ve been discussing with your cheap wife when you¡¯re repairing the house, not with me, your cheap daughter. Now that you¡¯re going to decorate a beautiful room for your other cheap daughter, you¡¯re thinking of me, your cheap daughter? Hmph! What a biased father! Didn¡¯t I just hear your scary eunuch voice? This was too much! Chapter 146 Chapter 146: You have to listen to your sister Trantor: 549690339 The Wang family¡¯s matter did not affect the Gu family. Everyone in the vige knew that the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter hade to pour dung. Of course, there were also those who were not on good terms with the Gu family who said that the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter had done a good job and that the Gu family was just being nosy. However, most of them still felt that the Gu family had done the right thing and the Wang family had done wrong. Wang tiezhu was flogged by the county Magistrate and sentenced to three years in prison. No matter how the Wang family pleaded with the sun family, it was useless. The Wang family now hated the sun family and the Gu family, but they were powerless. Sun Yumei was no longer at olddy Xiao¡¯s ce. Her brother and sister-inw had taken her back to her maternal home to recuperate. At the end of the month, Cai Xiaolian and Mrs. Cheng¡¯s Zui Jiang restaurant would be open for business after some decorations. The potatoes nted in the field had also sprouted. After researching for more than ten days, Gu Nian finally produced a box of toothpaste and more than 20 bars of soap. Gu shouxin bought thend around the house and circled it all, ready to start work. Just as the Gu family¡¯s new house was about to start construction, the abandoned small courtyard not far from the entrance of the three Forks vige had also been bought by someone and was already under repair. On this day, Gu Xin and Gu si went to the old Carpenter¡¯s yang family to look for fourth uncle Gu. Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that there were a lot of people in the small courtyard that no one had been living in. She ran over to take a look out of curiosity. ¡°Eh? Brother Ji Xiang, why are you here? Why did you order people to touch our houses?¡± Gu Xin saw a familiar face. Wasn¡¯t this the Zhou family who woulde to her house every two days to check on the potatoes? ¡°It¡¯s miss Xin! Nice to meet you, miss Xin. This house is now my young master¡¯s. My young master bought this house from your vige head and ns to live here permanently to look after the crops!¡± Ji Xiang said with a smile. ¡°Ah? Young master Zhou wanted to stay here! And look at the crops every day? The crops won¡¯t run away!¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. N?v(el)B\\jnn She felt that young master Zhou did not trust their family. Not only did he send someone over to ask about it every two days, but he also bought a house to live in. Didn¡¯t that mean that he didn¡¯t trust their family? His sister was right, young master Zhou was not a good person! ¡°Lady Xin is right. It¡¯s just that these crops are very important to our young master, so I don¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t look at them. Does Lady Xin want candy?¡± Ji Xiang clearly felt the little girl¡¯s dissatisfaction and quickly took out the candy. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! Big brother Ji Xiang, you¡¯re busy! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, then took another look at the small courtyard before walking away with Gu si. ¡°Sister Xinxin, you¡¯ve done well. My father said that I can¡¯t just take other people¡¯s food. The people outside are all very bad, they will use sweets and pretty hair flowers to coax the little girl. After coaxing the little girl away, she will be sold to others as a ve and can note back to see her father and mother for the rest of her life.¡± After walking for a long time, Gu si suddenly said. After he finished speaking, he even turned his head to look behind him. ¡°Yes, uncle is right. My father, mother, and sister also said that we girls have to guard against men outside and can¡¯t just trust them. Without father, mother, and sister by our side, we can¡¯t just go with anyone, and we can¡¯t just believe the words of others. Sisi, even if it¡¯s just the two of us in the future, you have to remember these words. We¡¯re both a little stupid, so we¡¯ll have to follow the big Sisters.¡± Gu Xin agreed. Sister Xinxin, you¡¯re smarter than me. I¡¯m the stupid one. Gu si said. ¡°No, I¡¯m also very stupid. However, our Big Sisters are all smart. In the future, as long as we are obedient, we won¡¯t be bullied!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Gu si nodded. The two sisters entered the Yang family¡¯s house hand in hand. Chapter 147 Chapter 147: tough life Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Gu had three sons and one daughter. All of them had gone to school, but the eldest and fourth children refused to go to school after they learned how to read. Boss liked to farm. He would be even happier on the day of his wedding if he saw a good harvest. The fourth child was apprenticed to the vige carpenter, master yang, when he was ten years old. He had been doing carpentry all this time. Now the fourth child was eighteen, and he would be neen after the new year. He had finished his apprenticeship two years ago. It was just that he had always been working with master yang and had never thought of working alone. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Fourth uncle, grandma asked us to tell you to invite Grandpa yang and his family over for dinner.¡± There was only fourth uncle Gu in the Yang family¡¯s courtyard. The sisters came forward and Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Fourth uncle Gu stopped what he was doing and smiled at his two nieces. ¡°Eh? Weren¡¯t they the two second daughters of the Gu family? Come and find your fourth uncle! Tsk, tsk, your uncle saidst time that there are two girls in the house. How are we going to split up in the future?¡± At this moment, a girl dressed in coarse cloth came out of the house. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, and she looked very neat. This was Master Yang¡¯s only daughter, yang xiaohuan. She was twenty years old this year, but she was still a Virgin. She had been proposing marriage since she was fifteen years old, but she had yet to get married. It was not said that every time the marriage was arranged, something would happen to the man. If he didn¡¯t break his legs, he would hit his head, and he would have to lie in bed for ten days to half a month. This was not a big deal at first, but after Yang xiaohuan¡¯s first marriage proposal partner fell into the river and drowned after getting drunk, all the other marriage proposals that came after her would put the me on her whenever something happened. After breaking off the engagement, she would not encounter such an unlucky thing again. In the past five years, they had proposed a total of six times, but none of them had seeded. It was said that she had a tough life. When she was born, she killed her mother. When she was three years old, she killed her brother. Now that she was at the age of marriage, it was time for her to kill men. Therefore, no one was willing to marry her. When the matchmaker mentioned her, the man who was more polite would use an excuse to reject her. If he wasn¡¯t polite, he would chase her away. As for why master yang had been fine all this time and wasn¡¯t jinxed by her, that wasn¡¯t the case. Master yang wouldn¡¯t be jinxed by her, but if you were involved with master yang, then you would suffer. For example, when yang xiaohuan was four years old, the Yang family had even arranged for master yang to marry a second wife, but she was not pregnant yet. One day, when she was doing housework at home, she was bitten by a poisonous snake and died. As a result, those who did not believe in the rumors also believed in the rumors now. Even though master yang had prepared a generous dowry for yang xiaohuan, those families with sons did not dare to approach her. Their sons ¡®lives were still more important than the dowry. ¡°Aunt xiaohuan, we¡¯re Xinxin and sisi, not Erya!¡± Gu Xin corrected yang xiaohuan. ¡°Alright, Xinxin and sisi. What are you guys doing here?¡± Yang xiaohuan chuckled as he passed the ss of water to fourth uncle Gu. Then, he led the two youngdies into the central room. ¡°Aunt Xiao Huan, sisi and I came to pass on a message to fourth uncle. I made some delicious food at home, but Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t leave. My parents went to the county, so I asked fourth uncle to invite Grandpa yang and aunt Xiao Huan to my house for dinner tonight!¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Ya! That¡¯s good! A few days ago, I ate the second branch¡¯s eldest daughter, Oh, no, I ate your sister¡¯s sausage. I want to eat it again! Here, these are the candies I bought from town yesterday. Take them!¡± Yang xiaohuan went into her room with her men, and each of them grabbed a handful of candy and put it in their pockets. Chapter 149 Chapter 149: Uncle Gu¡¯sints Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No need, no need. We master and disciple can take care of it. In addition, fourth bro has quite a few other fellow disciples. Although they don¡¯t rely on me as their master, I can still get them to work for me. ¡± Master yang waved his hand and said with a smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bring the mother and daughter over to talk to uncle yang tomorrow!¡± Gu shouxin knew that master yang had misunderstood and thought that their family only asked him to make ordinary furniture. He was not in a hurry. Anyway, when he saw the drawings tomorrow, master yang would definitely make it himself and would not hand it over to his disciples. After having a full meal at the old mansion, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian helped to pack up before returning home. When he passed by the courtyard, he heard Zhang Shiining inside. ¡°Father en Zi, my life is so hard! I¡¯ll spread the Gu family¡¯s offspring! I¡¯ll give birth to a son for the Gu family! However, I can¡¯t eat anything delicious at all. I can only smell the fragrance!¡± it¡¯s not easy for me. The mother and daughter must have done it on purpose. They must have done it on purpose! ¡°I didn¡¯t see theme over to cook before I was pregnant and in confinement. They came especially when I was in confinement, what were their intentions?¡± ¡°I say, en ziniang, you can¡¯t me sister-inw and niece. This was all Ninja¡¯s fault! How good would it be if he could endure it! If it¡¯s born next month, Won¡¯t You Be able to eat it this month too? We can¡¯t me people randomly!¡± ¡°Enzi¡¯s father, what does this have to do with Ninja? I think you¡¯re just biased towards second brother¡¯s family! I¡¯ve already given birth to two sons for you, why don¡¯t you care about me at all! You¡¯re even helping others to criticize me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, I¡¯m talking about Ninja! It was he who couldn¡¯t bear it and ran out in a hurry. You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t eat good things during your confinement. What does this have to do with sister-inw and niannian?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°I, Aiyo, I¡¯m a little tired! Tomorrow, the construction of the second brother¡¯s new house will start. ¡®En ziniang, sleep, sleep!¡¯ Ninja, don¡¯t be like those bad kids, crying in the middle of the night. Even if you want to cry, you have to endure it. Your father has to work tomorrow!¡± ...... ¡°Eldest uncle is too happy! To me this on little cousin, I¡¯m afraid first aunt is going to vomit blood!¡± On the way back, Gu Nian kept smiling. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know, but eldest uncle is telling others that he has an impatient son who is like eldest aunt. He¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll be like first aunt in the future. He¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to eat, so he snatches food, likes to bezy, and grows into a big fat pig!¡± Gu Xin also chuckled. ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t talk about your elders.¡± Cai Xiaolian reminded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! That¡¯s what my uncle said. Besides, I¡¯m not your elder.¡± Gu Xin argued. hahahaha, Xinxin is right. Uncle said bear with it, not aunty, not aunty! Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes in realization, ¡± so uncle said that Auntie looks like a fat pig? ¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu shouxin coughed to hide his smile. Xinxin, be good. In the future, when uncle talks about aunt, you can tell us at home. Don¡¯t tell anyone outside. We¡¯re a family, so we can digest these jokes internally, but we can¡¯t do this outside. Otherwise, others willugh at our family.¡± ¡°Oh, Father. I¡¯ll remember that!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and continued, ¡± I really didn¡¯t know that uncle was talking about Auntie this time. I really thought he was talking about enduring. hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Gu Nian was getting more and more curious about how many more ssic words uncle Gu had for dissing his wife. Unfortunately, she had no memory of it! Chapter 151 Chapter 151: I like it when you call her father Trantor: 549690339 Cai Xiaolian also said,¡±that¡¯s right, my good daughter. Your father is right.¡± Don¡¯t bother with people you don¡¯t like. Don¡¯t get angry over irrelevant people. If you get angry and hurt yourself, we¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡± Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian added. let¡¯s just nt thisnd for him. We won¡¯t have much contact in the future. If you don¡¯t like him, then don¡¯te into contact with him in the future. Just let father and mother talk to him about this kind of thing. He would be able to get all three crops by next autumn. Let¡¯s not be angry.¡± yes, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I¡¯m not angry. With her family¡¯s persuasion, Gu Xin did not think too much about it. That was indeed the case. If he didn¡¯t like her, he could just ignore her. He couldn¡¯t sulk because she didn¡¯t like him. It wasn¡¯t worth it to be angry. A few months would pass by very quickly. Just like how big Uncle often said to little cousin, just bear with it! After the family of four finished washing up and discussed tomorrow¡¯s matters, they each went to bed. The time travel Trio did not hold any more small meetings to discuss Lu Zheng. The three of them were all adults. Even though Gu Nian was just a student and had never been out in the world, she knew that the more you tried to stop them, the more likely it was that you would end up with the opposite effect. It was better to let it develop naturally. Gu Xin did not really like the Zhou Yuan Lu Zheng was impersonating, and Lu Zheng would not do anything that would harm her. Now, the time travel Trio did not want Gu Xin to follow Lu Zheng anymore. There was no other reason than the fact that Lu Zheng¡¯s family was tooplicated. Gu Nian had already told her parents everything that she had seen. Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother came from a powerful family. One of her biological sisters was the Imperial consort who was in charge of the harem. In a few years ¡®time, the Imperial consort¡¯s son wouldpete with the Empress¡¯s son for the throne. Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want Gu Xin¡¯s future husband to be involved in this. Those who followed her would be in a bad state. Even if they seeded in the end, they would lose many things. Gu shouxin, on the other hand, was well aware of this and was even more displeased. Even if he had the ability to prevent Gu Xin from being implicated, he was still unwilling to do so when he had a choice. The three of them only hoped that Gu Xin would have an ordinary life. As for Gu Xin¡¯s future husband, they weren¡¯t so strong that they had to choose him for her. Love was a matter of mutual consent. As long as Gu Xin liked him and he was a good person, they would give their blessings. N?v(el)B\\jnn She just hoped that the person would not be Lu Zheng with such aplicated family background. ¡°Nine thousand years old, are you asleep?¡± Cai Xiaoliany on the bed for a long time, unable to fall asleep. ¡°Her mother, I still prefer you to call me her father.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°The way I address you is not important. I just want to ask, are we really not going to do anything?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°We¡¯ve already done it! It had been almost half a month since she beat him up, and he was still nowhere to be seen. He was probably recuperating at home! As for the future, if he reallyes to live in the vige, if we do anything and Xinxin finds out, it will be bad!¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°Isn¡¯t this like taking care of a child? a rebellious child, the more you don¡¯t want her to do something, the more she¡¯ll have to do it?¡± Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment and asked. ¡°You can say that.¡± Gu shouxin turned over and said to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± her mother, in fact, our lives arepletely different now. There¡¯s no need to worry. Chapter 152 Chapter 152: no more Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sigh, I just feel that Xinxin is a pitiful child. I just want her to grow up happily and live a carefree life.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. her mother, you said that you¡¯d be fifty years old when you passed away from your serious illness. Do you still think that there¡¯s anyone in this world who can live a happy and carefree life? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. Cai Xiaolian was stunned. ¡°However, since we¡¯re fated to be the sisters ¡®parents, we naturally have to do our best to create a good environment for them so that they¡¯ll experience less hardship than others. That¡¯s all I can do.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°AI!¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. ¡°Power, wealth, we¡¯ll create it for the two sisters. I¡¯ll teach the two sisters the skills to survive, and you¡¯ll teach them the principles of life. When the two of us grow old and enter the yellow Earth, we¡¯ll have to rely on the two of them. Raising a son for a hundred years, often worrying for ny-nine years.¡± Gu shouxin said again. Cai Xiaolian had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. ¡°When Gu shouxin grows old and enters the yellow Earth, this is a very simple and simple sentence.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But our Yingluo Can it really be us? ...... On the first day of the eleventh month of the winter month, the construction of Gu shouxin¡¯s new house began. They didn¡¯t pick the corn from the vegetable field. Anyway, no one in the vige at the crossroads knew them. Their family didn¡¯t n to eat these corn. When they became elders, they would break them off and grind them into noodles, making them into chili. The taste of the jashed sea pepper made from cornmeal and rice noodles were different. Early in the morning, uncle Gu came over with the strong men from the vige. The materials were all here, and they were just waiting to start. Because Gu shouxin had to apany Cai Xiaolian to the county, they asked Grandpa Gu toe over and help them. If there was anything they needed, they could directly decide. Gu Nian and Gu Xin also followed their parents over. Since the drunken River Restaurant had just opened for business, Mrs. Cheng naturally invited them over for dinner. Moreover, the two families were working together to do business, and they could not fully recognize each other, so they nned to get to know each other. The family of four was dressed in new clothes. After all, Madam Cheng¡¯s husband was the county Magistrate. When meeting with guests, dressing up was a form of respect for the other party. When the ox-cart arrived at the vige entrance, the transmigration Group Three looked at the small courtyard. There were many people working inside. It seemed that there was a big transformation! The four of them didn¡¯t say anything. They only took a nce and continued driving the car. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, wait for me!¡± After walking for a short distance, a familiar voice came from behind. Gu shouxin stopped the car and turned around. It was indeed Lu Zheng. ¡®This kid is recovering pretty quickly!¡¯ She was already alive and kicking. ¡°Young master Zhou! I only found out yesterday that this courtyard was bought by young master Zhou. Why, does young master Zhou intend to stay here permanently?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Yup! In the future, second uncle and aunt Lian will have to take care of this younger generation!¡± Lu Zheng acted like a well-behaved young man. They did not know if it was an illusion, but the transmigration trio felt that the way Lu Zheng looked at them now was different. In the past, she was a little wary and a little angry, but now, her clear eyes were simply harmless. If she hadn¡¯t beaten him upst time and learned his true identity, she would really have been fooled by his obedient appearance. And most importantly, the gaze that would cause people to misunderstand was gone. Chapter 153 Chapter 153: Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s up to Trantor: 549690339 In the past, Lu Zheng would always look at Gu Xin without hiding anything, making them think that he was looking at Gu Nian. But now, Lu Zheng was like a polite young master, and no longer looked at the two girls with that kind of gaze. He was so generous that no one could find any mistakes. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Young master Zhou, your granduncle is old master Zhou. How can we take care of you?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Aunt Lian¡¯s words are too modest. I am still young and I only know second uncle and aunt Lian in the vige of the three Forks. There are many things that I would like the two elders to give me some advice.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t trust our family anymore and you still want us to take care of you?¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask. Lu Zheng looked as if he had just noticed Gu Xin. He was secretly shocked. It had only been half a month since theyst met, but his Xin ¡®er looked much fairer and chubbier. Her face had also gained more meat and she looked especially energetic. It seemed that they had really raised Xin ¡®er well! ¡°Miss Xinxin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you! I didn¡¯te to the vige at the crossroads because I didn¡¯t trust you. I n to live here and learn how to grow crops next spring!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s face did not show any signs of shock, as though Gu Xin had always been like this. The look in his eyes was just right, not as fanatical or joyful as before, just like a normal person. ¡°You want to farm?¡± The four members of the Gu family were shocked. Even though Gu Xin did not have much experience, she knew that the young master in town lived a life of luxury and did not need to farm at all. They had someone nt it for him. ¡°Yes, I am. Grand uncle said that if the potatoes are sessfully nted, we can nt them again next spring. I know that second uncle has to study, and aunt Lian and miss niannian have to do food and business, so we can¡¯t let miss Xinxin farm for us! So, when the timees, I will need second uncle, aunt Lian and miss Nian Nian to give more advice on the matters that need to be paid attention to in this nting.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s expression was very sincere, like a student who was humbly seeking advice. The transmigration trio would have believed it if they didn¡¯t know what you were hiding inside. Was he beaten silly? ¡°I see!¡± Hearing this, Gu Xin felt that she had wronged him yesterday, so she said, ¡± Mr. Zhou, my parents and sister are very busy. Actually, I know how to nt these potatoes. When the timees, I can teach you what you don¡¯t know! okay, Yingluo. Lu Zheng was interrupted before he could say ¡± thank you ¡°. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I still have time to teach young master Zhou how to nt potatoes.¡± Gu shouxin said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Since young master Zhou wants to learn how to farm, we naturally have to teach him.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. don¡¯t worry, young master Zhou. My sister is not as experienced as we are. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll teach you when the timees! Gu Nian said. ¡°Then I will have to trouble second uncle, aunty Lian and miss niannian. Thank you for your kind intentions, miss Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng smiled, looking extremely sincere. He then asked, ¡± Oh right, second uncle, aunt Lian, are you going to the city? ¡± Can you give this Junior A lift? this junior wants to go to the city to visit an elder.¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, don¡¯t you have a horse?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°I was sick a few days ago and my leg was injured. It¡¯s not convenient to ride a horse. Ji Xiang is busy and no one is driving the carriage for me. Second uncle and aunt Lian can give me a ride, I¡¯ll take the ox-cart backter.¡± Lu Zheng exined. ¡°Alright, then you cane up!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. He wanted to see what kind of tricks this kid was going to y. Chapter 156 Chapter 156: The little sister I like Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin¡¯s purse was filled with copper coins and pieces of fried nougat wrapped in oil paper. There were also pumpkin seeds fried with the seeds of the pumpkins in the vegetable garden at home. They were very fragrant. Cheng Huaiyu only stared at Gu Xin as she took out the things from her purse, as if he didn¡¯t hear her. Xiao Yu, this is a Nougat. It¡¯s delicious. We grow our own peanuts. Here, have a piece! Gu Xin said as she peeled off the oil paper for Cheng Huaiyu. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had already told Gu Xin that the Cheng family¡¯s youngest daughter was two years older than her. However, she could not speak and was unlike the normal children in the vige. Gu Xin peeled off the oil paper and fed it to Cheng Huaiyu. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed, but since the food was already in her mouth, she still ate it. She ate it out of habit, just like how others fed her at home. ¡°Sister Xinxin, what did you give Yu ¡®er? Even Yu ¡®er is smiling.¡± Cheng huaijin, who was pretending to be an adult, took a moment to look at his younger sister and asked in surprise. ¡°Brother huaijin, do you want some Nougat?¡± Gu Xin took out another candy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. I¡¯m an adult. Adults don¡¯t eat candy.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and said firmly. The Twin brother and sister were only twelve years old this year, but Cheng huaijin had always considered himself an adult. Other than going out to deal with other people¡¯s bastards, he also had to stay at home and take care of his younger sister. Ever since he was young, his mother had told him that because he had eaten all the food in his mother¡¯s stomach, his sister had not eaten anything. His sister had not been able to speak since she was born, so he had to take good care of her. Children could eat candy, but he was an adult and couldn¡¯t eat it. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°This candy can also be eaten by Lord, have one!¡± Gu Nian also turned around to talk to the children. She took two pills from Gu Xin and handed one to Cheng huaijin. ¡°Thank you, sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin took it with a smile. Sister niannian is so good, she can tell that I want to eat it! After Cheng Huaiyu finished the candy, her eyes were no longer as dazed as before. She looked at Gu Xin with her big eyes. Gu Xin felt that this little sister in front of her was really pretty. She took out a bunch of pumpkin seeds from her purse and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, you can¡¯t eat too much candy, or your teeth will go bad. I¡¯ll give you some pumpkin seeds! I¡¯ll peel it for you!¡± After saying that, she peeled one and fed Cheng Huaiyu the other. Cheng Huaiyu was like a little hamster, her toot little face puffed up. Gu Xin really loved this youngdy. She was such a prettydy, but she didn¡¯t know how to speak. What a pity. She suddenly thought that if she gave the little Miss the Jade bead directly, would she be able to speak after a period of time? ¡°Mother, Look at Little Sister. She seems to like being with little sister Xinxin! I¡¯m so far away from her, but she didn¡¯t even look for me. ¡± Cheng huaijin watched for a while as his own little sister was fed by an even younger sister, then said this in wonder. Mrs. Cheng also looked at Cheng Huaiyu in surprise and then called out softly, ¡± ¡°Yu ¡®er,¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s reaction was a little slow. She was stunned for a moment before she looked at her mother. Seeing that her mother didn¡¯t say anything, she looked at the pumpkin seeds in Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie sun, you can slowly talk to my mother! I¡¯ll feed her some pumpkin seeds, it¡¯s good to have some.¡± Gu Xin fed one to Cheng Huaiyu and said to Mrs. Cheng. Okay, okay. Thank you, Xinxin. Thank you, Xinxin! Mrs. Cheng was a little excited. This was the first time her daughter was close to someone other than her family. Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Cheng Rui Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Lord Cheng and his eldest son, Cheng Rui, pushed the door open and entered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin sized up the official of Taoyuan County without leaving a trace. He looked like an honest official without a doubt. From his face, he could also see that this Lord Cheng was the kind of upright and outspoken person. It was no wonder. The Yue family was the Minister of Personnel¡¯s residence, but he was actually sent to a small county so far away from the capital. It seemed that this Lord was not so smooth in the officialdom, but he should be devoted to themon people. Gu shouxin admired the character of such people, but he looked down on the way they handled things. When the water was clear, there would be no fish. In the officialdom, the ces that needed to be smooth had to be smooth. This way, the power would be greater and the things that could be done for the people would be more. While he was observing Lord Cheng, he did not forget eldest young master Cheng. Master Cheng and Madam Cheng had two sons and one daughter. The eldest son, Cheng Rui, was 17 years old this year and looked like a graceful young master. However, Gu shouxin¡¯s intuition told him that Cheng Rui was an ambitious person,pletely different from his father. Moreover, he had heard from Cai Xiaolian that the Cheng couple had high expectations for their eldest son. At such a young age, he had already taken the Imperial schr¡¯s examination and was currently in the ranks of students preparing for the exam. Gu shouxin could take the same exam as Cheng Rui in this year. After the father and son of the Cheng family sat down, they didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. Gu shouxin himself was also a talented person, and the three men could also chat. Lord Cheng had heard of Gu shouxin. He was very impressed by such a knowledgeable person who could turn over a new leaf. He couldn¡¯t help but use his status to persuade Gu shouxin to develop in a good direction. On Mrs. Cheng¡¯s side, she once again asked about the toiletries cooperation, and the men stopped talking and listened. ¡°Sister sun, I won¡¯t hide it from you. These things were all figured out by niannian. You know our family will consider our children¡¯s wishes. Why don¡¯t you let niannian talk to you?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Oh? It was actually made bydy Gu.¡± Lord Cheng asked in surprise. Cheng Rui, who was standing beside her, also looked at Gu Nian. He didn¡¯t look at it carefully just now, but now that he looked over, he realized that it was a little different from what he had imagined. The eldest daughter of the Gu family had a delicate appearance, but she was very generous. Her sitting posture was not like the ordinary vige girls he usually saw. She was like ady from a big family, but she had a bearing that ady from a big family did not have. father, sister Nian Nian is amazing. She can also cook delicious food. Xiao Yu loves to eat the food she makes! Cheng huaijin was in awe of Gu Nian. When he heard his father¡¯s question, he rushed to answer. ¡°Lord Cheng, I did it. One day, I suddenly felt that my mouth was still ufortable after rinsing it with the Willow and green salt, so I made it myself.¡± Gu Nian replied generously. He wasn¡¯t afraid just because the person in front of him was the county Magistrate. He spoke as if he was talking to an elder. Cheng Rui could not help but look at Gu Nian again. Of course, Gu Nian had noticed Cheng Rui¡¯s gaze. However, she did not care. In her opinion, Cheng Rui was just like her unlucky nephew at his age. She was not interested in young men of his age. ¡°Auntie sun, it¡¯s not impossible to open a shop together. However, if we are to work together on this, the conditions can not be the same as the drunken River Restaurant.¡± Gu Nian looked at Mrs. Cheng and said with a smile. Chapter 162 Chapter 162: when you grow up, big sister will bring you there Trantor: 549690339 ¡°grandma¡¯s right, men who drink with women are all bad things. your uncle¡¯s right. Do you understand, Xinxin?¡± Cai Xiaolian continued. ¡°i kind of understand, but i also don¡¯t quite understand.¡± gu xin thought for a while and said. ¡°What do you not understand?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although men who drink wine are bad things, why can only men drink it and not women? I didn¡¯t ask about it when I heard that she was a bad person. I was still sad for Yumei because she found a bad man as her husband. but thinking about it, there were good and bad people. There were bad men and bad women. Why can¡¯t women drink wine?¡± Gu Xin voiced her doubts. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Well, I¡¯m out of words. Come on, top student! cai xiaolian gave gu nian a look and gu nian, who was so happy that her stomach was hurting, immediately understood. she held gu xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, that¡¯s a good question! We can¡¯t engage in discrimination. Men and women are equal. If men drink wine, why can¡¯t we women drink? xinxin, when you grow up, i¡¯ll take you to drink with women! When the timees, you¡¯ll understand the question you asked today!¡± cai xiaolian looked at gu nian in surprise. Gu shouxin also turned to look at Gu Nian. Aiya, father, mother, I was just joking. Can you guys have some trust in me? ¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at her parents. She then continued to pull Gu Xin. Xinxin, there¡¯s a special ce for drinking. It¡¯s called the brothel. The brothel was full of girls. Those girls who had been sold by their families or bought by flower buyers were trained to drink with men and even do some things that they were unwilling to do that would damage their reputation. And these bad guys use these girls to earn money from these men. This is called drinking with women.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Is there a ce where little boys are trained to make money with girls?¡± Gu Xin asked. The three transmigrators who had never raised a child: ¡°......¡± ¡°there are. However, these were not good ces, and the people who went there were not good people. So, Xinxin, remember to stay far away from the people in these ces in the future, understand?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses and exined. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Gu Xin stopped asking and nodded her head to show that she understood. She then looked at Gu shouxin and apologized sincerely, ¡± father, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you! I¡¯ll definitely believe you in the future.¡± ¡°ai! I¡¯m so pitiful! I¡¯m always being wronged by Xinxin. Last time, she even used me of going to gamble and watched me for a whole day!¡± gu shouxin sighed and said dejectedly. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again in the future! I¡¯ll definitely believe in father in the future. Father is the best father in the world. He¡¯ll definitely be able to keep his promise to Xinxin. Sister, isn¡¯t that right? our father is the best father in the world!¡± gu xin quickly apologized and tried to drag gu nian along. Cai Xiaolian& thought,¡±you old fox, acting pitiful!¡± ¡°Alright! I believe Xinxin! since father trusts xinxin so much, i must trust father in the future.¡± The corners of Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curved up as he said. ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll definitely believe in father!¡± Gu Xin nodded and continued, ¡± my father is the best father in the world, my mother is the best mother in the world and my sister is the best sister in the world! ¡°Then, who do you think is the best among the three of us?¡± the time travel trio said in unison. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± She silently lowered her head and poked her index fingers together. Chapter 163 Chapter 163: i feel like you¡¯re implying something Trantor: 549690339 The time travel Trio originally wanted to make a joke to tease the youngdy, but seeing the youngdy¡¯s conflicted look, they couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. Just as they were about to say that there was no need to say anything more, Gu Xin came up with an answer. ¡°Father, mother, sister, don¡¯t be angry when I say this!¡± Gu Xin said weakly. The transmigration trio was in high spirits. Everyone had arrived on the same day and felt that they were good to little Xinxin, but who was the best was up to little Xinxin¡¯sment. They had to fight to not be thest. ¡°Speak, as long as father (mother, sister) doesn¡¯t rank third!¡± The time travel Trio said. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I feel that you all treat me the same. You treated me the same in the past and now you still treat me the same. The kindness he showed me in the past was the same, and the kindness he showed me now is the same. However, I like the current situation better. So, father, mother, sister, you can¡¯tpare this with each other. You have topare it with the past!¡± Gu Xin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± grandfather said that we shouldn¡¯tpare ourselves with others because there will always be someone stronger than you. We¡¯re outsiders. We canpare ourselves to our past selves, our present selves to our past selves, and our future selves to our present selves. As long as we are growing and improving, it means that we are getting better and better!¡± [ the transmigration trio: little Xinxin, we suspect that you¡¯re referring to us. ] However, that wasn¡¯t us in the past! He wanted to cry but had no tears! ...... The family of four bought a lot of things in the city. On their way back, they did not meet Lu Zheng. It was better that they did not meet him. After putting down their things at home, Gu Nian and Gu Xin took the things they had bought for the old mansion to the old mansion. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian went to see the progress of the new house¡¯s construction. ¡°How¡¯s business?¡± Grandma Gu asked Gu Nian as she epted the gifts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s much better than before, the seats are all full at noon.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°That¡¯s good! you¡¯ll let your mother worry about this matter in the future. you¡¯ve been quite tired recently, so rest well at home. It¡¯s good to teach Xinxin and sisi how to read.¡± Grandma Gu said. She was already used to the changes in her second branch¡¯s granddaughter. Seeing that her child had be sensible in an instant, her heart ached. ¡°It¡¯s fine, grandma. I¡¯m not tired at all, I still have other things to think about!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand before her eyes suddenly lit up. grandma, are you concerned about me? ¡± she asked. Yes, yes, it must be. Xinxin isn¡¯t the only baby in our family anymore. I¡¯m your baby too, right? Grandma¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll be too tired!¡± grandma gu,¡±yingluo.¡± It¡¯s enough that you know it, why did you say it out loud? Wouldn¡¯t that make him ufortable? ¡°Go and y by yourself!¡± Grandma Gu nced at Gu Nian before turning around to head into the kitchen. Gu Nian covered her mouth as sheughed.¡¯What a cute olddy. One day, I¡¯ll make youugh.¡¯ ¡°Sister, what are youughing at?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si entered the room and saw Gu Nian giggling. ¡°Nothing, nothing! Where¡¯s sister Huihui?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡± sister niannian, my sister and aunt xiaohuan went to pick honey locust. she said you¡¯re running out of honey locust! ¡± Gu si said. gu nian was stunned for a moment before she felt a warm feeling in her heart. ¡± you guys stay at home. I¡¯ll go pick up sister Huihui! ¡°Oh!¡± The two little girls nodded, then held hands and went to the big house to see their younger brother. Big aunt (mother) ¡®s words were not pleasant, but it was fun to bear with it. Chapter 164 Chapter 164: He stinks! Trantor: 549690339 That night, Cai Xiaolian ordered another 100 sets of boxes from master yang. In November, they nned to make 100 sets. It wasn¡¯tplicated to do it after mastering the method. The four sisters of the Gu family could do it. As for the rest of the time, Gu Nian could use it to continue her research. The next day, Gu Nian spent all her time in the small wooden house that fourth uncle Gu had built for her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin did not stay in the wooden house with Gu Nian all the time. She would often go out with Gu si to dig for wild vegetables and pour water for the men who were repairing the house. The vigers who came to help all liked Gu Xin. That day, Gu Xin and Gu si went to look for yang xiaohuan. It was grandma Gu who asked them to send something to yang xiaohuan. However, when they were about to reach the Yang family, they met a few little boys around their age. ¡°Two Gu Yas, two ugly monsters!¡± One of the little boys ran over and tore one of Gu Xin¡¯s buns apart. ¡°Zhang Xiaohu, I¡¯ll get my sister to deal with youter!¡± Gu si red at Zhang Xiaohu and then went to help Gu Xin with her hair. ¡°Gu si, you Tattletale! I¡¯ll Sue you and let me heal you. When aunt is out of confinement, I¡¯ll beat you too!???!¡±Zhang Xiaohu made a face at Gu si. This Zhang Xiaohu was the little boy that Gu Xin had mentioned before, the one who often bullied him. He was the nephew of his first aunt¡¯s family. Zhang Shi was a person who valued boys over girls, and treated her nephews better than her own daughters. Therefore, Zhang Xiaohu oftenined to Zhang Shi, saying that Gu Hui bullied him. When she was young, Zhang Shi could still hit Gu Hui a few times. But now that Gu Hui was 16, Zhang Shi did not dare to do anything other than scold her. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°My father once said that a man who only bullies little girls is not a man. That¡¯s called having no balls! Hmph!¡± Gu si said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one without balls! You¡¯re the gutless one! You wretched girl, you¡¯re a money-losing good!¡± Zhang Xiaohu stepped forward and pushed Gu si. Gu Si was caught off guard and was pushed down. ¡°Hmph! Ugly monster, why did you tie your hair! No matter how good it looks, you¡¯re still an ugly monster! You ck monkey, you ugly monster, you ugly monster who can¡¯t get married!¡± Zhang Xiaohu saw that Gu Xin¡¯s hair was done up again. Although it did not look as good as before, he still pulled it off in disgust. He even pulled off the other side of her hair. ¡°Hahahaha, ugly freak! Two idiots, two ugly monsters! Ugly ugly ugly!¡± A few boys surrounded the two sisters andughed at them. In the courtyard not far from the Yang family, Lu Zheng happened to be there. He heard the second daughter of the Gu family and walked to the door to take a look. Before he could think further, he saw a little girl with disheveled hair crash into one of the little boys, and then the other boys rushed forward. He wanted to help, but after thinking for a while, he picked up a few stones and shot them at the boys ¡®knees one by one. In the end, what he saw was that the little boys fell to the ground before the stone even hit them. The stone hit the little boy¡¯s head directly. Meanwhile, Gu Xin and Gu si took this opportunity to punch the little boy. sister Xinxin, Zhang Xiaohu pulled your hair. Let¡¯s pull his hair too! Gu si said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin directly pulled the ribbon on Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s head and rubbed it a few times, messing it up. ¡°Aiya, sisi, he¡¯s so smelly!¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Retaliating after being bullied Trantor: 549690339 sister Xinxin, they¡¯re so silly. They knocked a bump on their foreheads! Gu si said in surprise. wuwuwuwu CAW CAW. the little boys fell down. They either twisted their feet or hit their buttocks with a stone. In addition to Lu Zheng¡¯s small stones, their heads were also swollen. All of them were crying loudly. Gu Xin went forward and grabbed Zhang Xiaohu, ¡± if you call me ugly again, I¡¯m going to hit you! He¡¯s already an adult, yet he¡¯s still crying! I never cried when you bullied me in the past! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly! You¡¯re all idiots! You¡¯re still crying at this age! This is so funny!¡± Gu si stood beside Gu Xin and said. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin from afar and could not help butugh. His Xin ¡®er had this side to her! ¡°Ugly monster, just you wait. I¡¯ll go back and tell my nanny!¡± Zhang Xiaohu struggled to get rid of Gu Xin and was about to say some harsh words. ¡°Tattletale! I¡¯m not afraid of you! Hmph!¡± Gu Xin let him go just like that. Then, Zhang Xiaohu lost his strength and fell. ¡°Waa! Waa! ¡°Wawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawa!¡± Zhang Xiaohu was in pain from the fall. Heid on the ground and wailed. The other little boys got up and helped Zhang Xiaohu up. Zhang Xiaohu said, ¡± ¡°Are you guys stupid? Hit them, hit those two money-losing things!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The little boys were about to approach the sisters. Gu si quietly ced arge stone in Gu Xin¡¯s hands. Then, she looked at the little boys and raised the stone in her hands, ¡± ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll smash your heads into pieces!¡± Gu Xin also lifted the big stone and raised her chin, encouraging herself in her heart. Sisi was younger than her and her sister had said that she could not lose her momentum in a fight. In the eyes of the adults, the sisters ¡®expressions were cute and they pretended to be fierce. However, in the eyes of the little boys who were also children, they were simply witches. They believed that the sisters would really smash it. Furthermore, they had bullied Gu Xin so badly in the past that even a rabbit would be jealous when it was anxious. ¡°Xiaohu, I¡¯ll help you call your mother!¡± ¡°Xiaohu, I¡¯ll go get brother da Hu!¡± ¡°Xiaohu, my mother is calling me home for dinner!¡± ¡°Xiaohu, I want to pee!¡± The four little boys left just like that. Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s crying paused for a moment, then he cried even louder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sister Xinxin. Let¡¯s just ignore him. My father said, if the child cries, let him cry. If you don¡¯t care about him, he won¡¯t cry in a while. This is how it is to endure.¡± Gu si threw the stone away and held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright. His uncle¡¯s words made sense. Let¡¯s go, my hair is also disheveled. I¡¯ll ask aunt Xiao Huan to help meb it. Otherwise, if my parents and sister find out when I get home, they¡¯ll Hang Zhang Xiaohu up and beat him up.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement. She was even thinking of Zhang Xiaohu, the person she hated, and did not n to go home and tell on him. ¡°Yes, yes, second uncle, second aunt, and sister niannian are very powerful. They can all use a chopper and a vegetable knife to cut people. Although Zhang Xiaohu is annoying, if he¡¯s hacked to death, second uncle, second aunt, and niannian will be taken away.¡± Gu si said. ¡°In the future, if they bully us again, when we fight back, we have to keep them alive. We can¡¯t kill them. It¡¯s very scary to be caught and brought to the Yamen.¡± Gu Xin said. okay, I¡¯ll remember, sister Xinxin! Gu si nodded. Lu Zheng smiled as he looked at Gu Xin. That was great. Xin ¡®er had learned to fight back when she was bullied. ¡°Young master Zhou, have you already moved in?¡± Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and decided to greet him. After all, they knew each other.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 168 Chapter 168: if someone offends me Trantor: 549690339 Oh my God! Madam n¨¦e Wang wanted to say more, but she was frightened by grandma Gu¡¯s eyes. Thinking that Gu shouxin was going to educate that little girl, she didn¡¯t say anything. N?v(el)B\\jnn As for Cai Xiaolian, that unlucky b * stard who was trying to pay for her losses, she had plenty of time to deal with her. second brother, Xinxin didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you scaring the child? ¡± uncle gu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped forward to help. that¡¯s right, second brother. You¡¯ve scared Xinxin! Fourth uncle Gu could not bear to see his little niece being scolded. He had seen his little niece being scolded by his second brother and second sister-inw many times in the past. Grandpa Gu also wanted to say something, but grandma Gu stopped him. Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Gu in confusion. Grandma Gu moved her lips and said silently, ¡± ¡°Second brother won¡¯t scold her.¡± Gu Xin, did you fight with Zhang Xiaohu today? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡± second uncle, sister xinxin didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± gu wanted to help but was interrupted by gu shouxin. ¡°sisi, youe over too!¡± Gu shouxin said. Gu si thought that it was better for two people to be scolded than one person. He stood up and went over. ¡°How did he do it? Where did Zhang Xiaohu hit you guys?¡± gu shouxin asked. Gu Xin was stunned. She looked up at Gu shouxin and pouted her lips in grievance. Her tears were almost out of control. Her father was being fierce to her again. Had the heavens taken back the Father that he liked? Did Xinxin do something wrong? ¡°Second uncle, Zhang Xiaohu pulled sister Xinxin¡¯s hair and called us ugly. He even pushed me and sister Xinxin. A few little boys. we¡¯ll just hit them! they fell down on their own and hit their heads on the rocks. We didn¡¯t even use the rocks and those few ran away. Zhang Xiaohu was so scared that he cried.¡± Gu si said. ¡°i pulled your hair? Then did you pull his hair? He pushed you, then did you push him?¡± gu shouxin looked at gu xin and asked. ¡°I pulled and rubbed it, but his hair was stinky! I also bumped into him, and he fell to the ground.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s tears flowed down as she said in an aggrieved tone. ¡°are you hurt? did your head hurt? Your hand touched something stinky. Have you washed it with the nice-smelling bath your sister made? Also, why didn¡¯t youe back and tell your parents? when she was bullied outside, she had toe back and tell her parents. Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Gu shouxin asked seriously. The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± he was afraid that xinxin had hurt her hand and was angry that she didn¡¯te back toin! The Zhang family: ¡°Yingluo.¡± You can¡¯t mock me like this. ¡°I did. I washed it a few times before it stopped stinky. I had asked aunt Xiao Huan to tie my hair. I was wrong, father. I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back in the future. i didn¡¯t tell you because i was afraid that you, mother, and sister would be angry and beat zhang xiaohu to death. if that happened, you would be arrested by the yamen. I¡¯m sorry, father, I was wrong. I won¡¯t hide it from you guys anymore.¡± Gu Xin was crying uncontrobly. ¡°Correct your mistakes. It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Gu shouxin wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears, then pulled Gu si closer and said, ¡± Xinxin, sisi, let me teach you a lesson today. If people don¡¯t attack me, I won¡¯t attack them. If people attack me, I will definitely attack them. when he fought with others outside, he would run away when he couldn¡¯t win. he would run back to ask his sister for help. If you can beat them, beat them up ruthlessly until they don¡¯t dare to bully you anymore. I should tell my family when Ie back, in case theye home andin first. It¡¯s so annoying, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember, father!¡± Gu Xin stopped crying and sniffed as she nodded. ¡°Alright, second uncle! My sister taught me the same thing. Second uncle, you¡¯re not angry anymore, are you?¡± Gu si nodded and asked. Chapter 169 Chapter 169: do you dare not? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°well, as long as you remember what you did wrong, i won¡¯t be angry anymore. i¡¯ll say it again, where did you go wrong?¡± gu shouxin looked at the two sisters and asked. The two sisters looked at each other. Gu Xin was still sniffling. ¡°Father, I shouldn¡¯t have not told you about this,¡± she said with uncertainty. If I¡¯m bullied in the future, I¡¯lle back and tell everyone. i¡¯ll also tell everyone if i retaliate!¡± ¡°Yes, good girl!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and then frowned. don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s ugly! The moment Gu Xin heard the word ¡®ugly¡¯, she immediately wiped her tears and snot. Can¡¯t be ugly, can¡¯t be ugly! I told Zhang Yunyun that I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in the vige. I must keep my word and not be ugly. The Gu familyughed when they saw Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Obviously, they knew what Gu Xin had said to Zhang Yunyun. In the eyes of the family, their children were definitely very good-looking. However, this family was so harmonious that they ignored the four people who came to make trouble, which made the Zhang family ufortable. Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s brother, Zhang Dahu, was feeling ufortable. He kicked over the small bench beside his feet and said, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, what do you mean by this? My brother was beaten up by Gu Xin, aren¡¯t you guys going to give an exnation?¡± if zhang xiaohu was said to be as strong as a calf, then zhang dahu was as strong as a hill. ¡°Bah! zhang dahu, what the hell are you? Your grandma and mother are still here, and the elders of the Gu family are still here. When did you have the right to speak? You really have no manners!¡± Gu Nian finally found a chance to speak. Since the other party had a grandson, it was only natural for her granddaughter to fight, lest they say that the Gu family¡¯s elder was fighting the younger one. what the f * ck? ¡± Zhang Dahu red at Gu Nian with his bell-like eyes. Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. zhang dahu was stunned. wasn¡¯t he usually afraid of just a re? This little girl was actually not afraid. ¡°What about me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been wanting to deal with you for a long time! Your brother bullied my sister. I¡¯m older than him, so I can¡¯t do anything to him. I can¡¯t help my brother bully a child as shamelessly as you. Just nice, my hands are itching recently. You want to take revenge now, right? you want an exnation? Alright! i¡¯ll give you an exnation!¡± Gu Nian said arrogantly as she cracked her knuckles. She had wanted to beat Zhang Dahu up just now. Moreover, from the moment Gu Xin said that the Zhang brothers were bullying her, she wanted to put a gunny sack over them and beat them up, but she just didn¡¯t find the right time. She had just started to be familiar with the people in the vige. There were some ces in the vige that she had not been to yet, and she was busy at home, so she had not moved. He had originally nned to teach them a lesson during the new year, but in the end, these two brothers had delivered themselves to his door. Hehe Yingluo ¡°You want to fight me?¡± zhang dahuughed as if he had heard a joke. ¡°Yup! Do you dare to?¡± gu nian said. ¡± grandpa gu, grandma gu, uncle-inw, i didn¡¯t want to bully you. you¡¯re the one who wants to be abused. ¡± Zhang Dahu looked at his elder and smiled. ¡°I say, big tiger, I advise you to speak properly. Really, when you¡¯re beaten up so badly that all your teeth are on the ground, don¡¯tin like Xiaohu! You have to know that your aunt is married to me. She¡¯s part of the Gu family. I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m a very protective person. I¡¯m on the Gu family¡¯s child¡¯s side when they have a conflict with your Zhang family¡¯s child. Of course, if your Zhang family¡¯s children have conflicts with other families ¡®children, then it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Uncle Gu reminded him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 171 Chapter 171: you said it yourself Trantor: 549690339 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Gu Hui, you wretched girl. Why did you beat up your cousin with that stupid girl, Gu Nian? And second sister-inw, what do you mean? Why did you hit my family?¡± Madam Zhang also stepped forward and pushed Gu Hui away. Seeing that she was about to pull Cai Xiaolian again, Cai Xiaolian stood up herself. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s family! I thought it was someone who had a grudge against our family. You¡¯ve bullied my Xinxin so badly again and again!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°Ya! So they were first aunt¡¯s family! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s mainly because this person came up and said that he wanted to marry me. With my bad temper, I couldn¡¯t hold back. Forget it, I won¡¯t hit you for the sake of first aunt!¡± Gu Nian also stood up and stood beside Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Big tiger! Big tiger! My son!¡± Mrs. Gao looked at her son¡¯s swollen face, and her heart ached! ¡°You b * tch! You hit my grandson, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Madam n¨¦e Wang red at Gu Nian and was about to give her a tight p. Grandma Gu grabbed her hand. ¡°Wang Dahua, are you sure you want to hit my granddaughter in front of me?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Madam Wang coldly and said in a deep voice. ¡°Gu xiann, you can¡¯t bully people like this. Your entire family is bullying us. I won¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t do it! Xiaohu, Xiaohu, quickly go and invite Li Zheng over. He can¡¯t live anymore, the Gu family wants our entire family to die Here!¡± Wang-Shi was about to sit down on the ground and make a scene again. Zhang Xiaohu rolled his eyes and was about to run. In the end, Gu Xin and Gu si blocked his way. Gu Xin even showed him her fist. ¡°Mother-inw, what are you saying! When did our whole family bully you! Your family has two grandsons, our family has two granddaughters, your family has a daughter-inw, our family also has a daughter-inw, your family has an olddy, our family also has an olddy! This was apletely fair battle! When one¡¯s skills are inferior, how can one bully another?¡± ¡°Also, if we really want to bully them, we¡¯ll be the ones doing it! Your family has two kids! I even suppressed Enzi and didn¡¯t let him do it. ¡± Uncle Gu spoke again. The way Gu shouxin looked at uncle Gu was a little magical. His cheap big brother¡¯s brain was really weird. ¡°Cough, cough, inw, how could it be so serious! They¡¯re just kids ying around.¡± At this moment, Grandpa Gu, who had been silent all this while, stood up and walked over. ¡°Inw! I, Xiaohu, was beaten to such a state. Even Dahu was beaten to such a state! You call this a child¡¯s y?¡± Madam n¨¦e Wang looked at grandfather Gu. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it always been like this? Big tiger and little tiger were pushing Xinxin, pulling her hair, and throwing small stones at her. Could it be that Xinxin¡¯s head had never been thrown? I remember when I went to look for youst year to talk about this, I told you to take care of the big and small Tigers. Inw, do you still remember how you came back to me?¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re inws? it¡¯s normal for this child to y well and often y together and y together! You even said,¡±inw, don¡¯t let the adults get involved and hurt our rtionship.¡± Isn¡¯t that what you said, inw?¡± Grandpa Gu still had a harmless smile on his face. The three transmigrators gave him a thumbs up in their hearts. The older the ginger, the spicier it is! you ... You ... Madam n¨¦e Wang couldn¡¯t say anything to refute her, because she was the one who said it! But, but, how could she have known that her own two grandsons couldn¡¯t even beat the two granddaughters of the other party? Chapter 172 Chapter 172: Taking away a piece of fat meat Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Father, mother, are you really so biased towards second brother¡¯s family? Now that their family is bullying my family, you still want to side with them?¡± Zhang Shi looked at grandfather Gu in disbelief. She used to know that her nephew was bullying the wretched girl of the second branch. The old man at home wanted to interfere, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything when he went to her maternal family! ¡°Aunt, how can you say that! We grew up together with Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu, so we¡¯re used to fighting. What do you mean by biased?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. you wretched girl. When the elders are talking, how can you, a junior, interrupt? ¡± Zhang Shi hated Gu Nian. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although she was in confinement, the Gu family¡¯s courtyard was only so big. She knew that the second branch had earned money to repair the house. This was all earned by the food that this wretched girl had fiddled with. sister-inw, when father and your mother were talking just now, it was also the elders ¡®conversation. If a junior like you can interrupt, my niannian will follow suit! Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°That¡¯s right, wife! Why should we, the younger generation, interrupt when their adults are talking? You¡¯re still in confinement! Come and sit here, don¡¯t get a confinement disease from the wind!¡± Uncle Gu said considerately. Zhang Shi was almost angered to death by this man and didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°Since sister-inw has spoken, then I¡¯ll say something too! Aunt Wang, what kind of exnation do you want?¡± Gu shouxin got up, walked over, and asked. ¡°Second brother Gu, our big tiger has been beaten so badly! If you can¡¯t find a wife in the future, Gu Nian is the one who hit you. I¡¯ll let you marry my da Hu! We¡¯re all rtives, so let¡¯s not hurt each other. Gu Nian also said that we grew up together, so we have a deep rtionship!¡± Wang-Shi red at Gu Nian and turned to Gu shouxin. ¡°Mother! This Shrew, why did you marry her?¡± Madam Gao said in surprise, not expecting this at all. ¡°Mother, listen to grandmother. Besides, I also like niannian a lot! I¡¯ve liked it since I was young!¡± Zhang Dahu sat up and chuckled at Gu Nian. However, his eyes were filled with hatred. This b * tch, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you know how to earn money, I wouldn¡¯t want you! Just wait! Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you after you earn money for me! You dare to hit me? Gu Nian watched the show calmly. Since her father had stepped forward and she had just moved her limbs, she was not needed anymore. ¡°How was it? Inws, inws, and second son! There¡¯s no problem with my statement, right? In fact, the two children were ying around, but niannian didn¡¯t control her strength. The injuries on the Tiger¡¯s body were real. Either we get married, or we can only go to the Yamen to seek justice! Deliberately injuring someone and seriously injuring him. I heard that our County¡¯s Lord Cheng is a good official! He¡¯s a very fair person.¡± Wang-Shi patted the dirt off her body and chuckled. ¡°Aunt Wang, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already nned this! Do you want to rely on our niannian?¡± Fourth uncle Gu said in disbelief. The Gu family¡¯s elders and the transmigration trio were not surprised at all. When Zhang Dahu had announced that he wanted to marry Gu Nian, they had already thought of this. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true! Ha, everyone in the vige knew that Gu shouxin¡¯s family was building a house, and the Zhou family¡¯s carriage often went to their house. They had also seen them working with the restaurant. Other people might not know that the food was made by Gu Nian, but as the Gu family¡¯s inws, the Zhang family was fully aware of it. Zhang Shi¡¯s big mouth had told her when her maternal family came to visit her. Taking Gu Nian away was like taking away a piece of fat meat! Chapter 176 Chapter 176: Cai family Trantor: 549690339 As for his two grandsons, well, the eldest grandson was like the second granddaughter, and they were very well-liked by the little girl. He often cheated the little girl of her candy. The little grandson was still young and probably the most torturous. He was only seven months in his mother¡¯s womb and could not help but want to see the outside world. He cried loudly every day. With that cry in the morning, they didn¡¯t even need to raise chickens at home! Oh, oh, there was one more thing. She had a grandson. Perhaps the inheritance of her son-inw¡¯s family was too powerful, and her grandson had not inherited the personality of the Gu family. Perhaps he was like her grandfather, with a good personality. The more grandma Gu thought about it, the more she felt a headache. ¡°Brother Chuan, let¡¯s go back to the house!¡± She put down her chopsticks and stopped eating. She pulled her husband back to the house. ¡°Lann, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so tired all of a sudden?¡± Grandpa Gu stood up and supported his wife as he said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just thought of a group of bastards! Sigh, let¡¯s go to father¡¯s grave tomorrow. I have a lot of things to say to father!¡± Grandma Gu stopped and turned to look at her grandchildren. Then she turned back and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯ll bring you into the house first and then get you some water. Soak your feet and warm them up.¡± Grandpa Gu said gently. The Gu family¡¯s bastards who had inexplicably eaten a big bucket of dog food: ¡°......¡± ¡°I feel like the bastards grandma was talking about are you and your brothers!¡± Gu Nian said softly as she regained her senses. ¡°No, that includes you little ones.¡± Gu shouxin said with certainty. Everyone looked at each other. Alright, they were despised. Gu Xin was a little hurt. In the past, her grandmother would never look at her and sisi when she looked at others like that. However, her grandmother had also looked at her and sisi earlier. Had the two sisters finally been reduced to the same treatment as their family? However, why couldn¡¯t he be happy? ...... N?v(el)B\\jnn The Zhang family hade to the Gu family in the middle of the night, so no one had seen it. The Gu family, except for Zhang Shi, were not gossipmongers. The Zhang family also did not have the face to spread the news. Therefore, the vigers did not know that these two inws had almost started a one-on-one fight. They had even taken out their vegetable knives. A few dayster, the Cai family heard the news that the Zhang family was going to the Gu family¡¯s house in the middle of the night. That night, the Cai family of four also came. They didn¡¯t go to the old house, but went directly to Gu shouxin¡¯s house. The Cai family was the maiden family of the Cai n. Their poption was simple, and they only had the Cai n¡¯s elder brother, Cai Dacheng, sister-inw, and her two nephews, Cai Bao and Cai TOU. In Cai Xiaolian¡¯s memory, even if they were from the same vige, after the death of the original owner¡¯s mother, her big brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t have any contact with her at all. Now that it had happened, and with the Zhang family¡¯s incident, shepletely understood that it was time to take advantage of her again. Moreover, it was two nephews. Cai Bao was 19 years old, and Cai TOU was 16 years old. She had a faint feeling that they were probably going to be closer to each other! ¡°Sister, brother-inw, we just came back from your sister-inw¡¯s house. It¡¯s only been half a month, why have you started building the house? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe back first?¡± Cai Dacheng said in dissatisfaction after he entered the room and sat down. ¡°Brother-inw, why do we have to tell you that the Gu family is repairing our house?¡± Gu shouxin chuckled and said. ¡°This, don¡¯t I often help people repair their houses? He had enough experience! Brother-inw, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but what kind of people have you invited? You should¡¯ve waited for me toe back, or you should¡¯ve asked someone to bring a letter to me!¡± Cai Dacheng shook his head in disagreement. Chapter 180 Chapter 180: Uncle said Trantor: 549690339 Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. In fact, he felt that he could have a few more younger brothers. They could be the backing of his two older sisters. It was actually good to have more brothers in the maternal family. But he believed that if he said it, he would be beaten by Cai Xiaolian. that fifth granny Qiu also died a few years ago. I¡¯m afraid only the two of them know what mother-inw left for you! Gu shouxin said. He cursed the host in his heart again. What kind of man was he? his wife was being bullied, but he didn¡¯t show up. In any case, he didn¡¯t have any memory of this at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care, maybe it¡¯s just some jewelry! My mother has never liked sister-inw, and she doesn¡¯t have a granddaughter, so she¡¯s leaving it to her daughter. In any case, our family is not short of money now. If we run out of money, we can earn it ourselves. Don¡¯te into contact with that family in the future.¡± Although Cai Xiaolian had the original owner¡¯s anger, she really didn¡¯t care about the things left behind by the original owner¡¯s mother. ¡°Mm! Mother, I won¡¯t bother with them in the future! They were bad! I¡¯ll Learn Kung Fu properly. If their family bullies you again in the future, I¡¯ll help you beat them away! After I¡¯m done, I can do it alone when father and sister are not around!¡± Gu Xin clenched her fists. There were still tears on her eyshes but her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Good! Then in the future, let little Xinxin protect mother!¡± Cai Xiaolian was really warmed by this little girl. That night, while everyone was asleep, Gu Xin sneaked into Gu Nian¡¯s room. ¡°Sister, Sister, I have something to tell you.¡± Gu Xin stood by the bed and whispered. ¡°My dear, it¡¯ste at night, aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold? Quickly get in!¡± Gu Nian hurriedly carried her to the bed. She realized that her female lead¡¯s younger sister seemed to have gotten heavier. She was at least five kilograms heavier than when she had first arrived. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Was their family feeding pigs? In more than a month, he had weighed ten pounds. Fortunately, her sister didn¡¯t grow horizontally, but vertically. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to feed her like this. Ten pounds a month, that¡¯s a year¡¯s waste. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get sister Huihui and sisi to beat up Cai Bao and Cai leader!¡± Gu Xin only showed her small head and said as she turned to the side. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian thought she had heard wrong. ¡°Beat them up! I can¡¯t beat up the adults. Otherwise, if others find out, they¡¯ll say that I¡¯m impolite, but I can! Big Uncle said that we can beat anyone of the same generation. If we can¡¯t beat them, then it¡¯s because we¡¯re not capable!¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Uncle, you¡¯re awesome. I¡¯m impressed! ¡°Sister, think about it. Cai Bao and Cai TOU¡¯s parents scared our mother, causing our mother to be unable to send grandma to the grave. They caused our mother to carry the reputation of being unfilial and caused our mother to faint for a few days. Eldest uncle said that it¡¯s only right and proper for a son to pay his father¡¯s debt.¡± Gu Xin thought that Gu Nian did not agree so she tried to persuade her again. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Uncle, please ept your niece¡¯s knees! ¡°Also, Cai Bao and Cai TOU are older than us. Didn¡¯t father say that? When it came to revenge, one had to measure the strength of both sides. If they were not a match for each other for the time being, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. However, the four of us sisters arepletely capable of defeating the two brothers. Sisi and I will take the Gunny sacks while sister and sister Huihui subdue them. Then, we¡¯ll punch and kick them, throw them in front of grandma¡¯s grave, and scare them to death! Hehehe, big sister, what do you think of my n?¡± Gu Xin exined her n. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Gu Nian nodded. Chapter 182 Chapter 182: longevity Trantor: 549690339 For the next few days, Gu Nian and Gu Hui stayed in the small wooden house and did not go out at all. Their younger sisters were the ones who brought the food to them. As for Gu Xin and Gu si, they would carry their backpacks around the vige whenever they had nothing to do, causing the aunts in the vige to be very envious. Look at the two granddaughters of the Gu family, they are so sensible and obedient! Even if their family had the money to build a new house and didn¡¯tck food, these two children still came out to dig wild vegetables! The second Gu couple finally saw how good their younger daughter was and knew how to work hard! On the day that Gu Xin decided on the route, the two sisters met Lu Zheng at the vige entrance, who was riding out on a horse with a bag on his back. ¡°Young master Zhou, you can ride a horse now? Are you going out? When are you moving in?¡± Gu Xin was in a good mood, so she asked a few more questions. Lu Zheng was quite surprised, but he replied in a good mood, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve recovered and can ride a horse by myself. I¡¯m going to do something for my granduncle, and I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done. Did Xinxin and sisie here to dig for wild vegetables?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yup! Then we won¡¯t dy young master Zhou¡¯s departure. Goodbye, young master Zhou!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand with a smile. goodbye, Xinxin. Goodbye, sisi! Lu Zheng also waved his hand. Lu Zheng only left on his horse after he saw his sister leaving happily. Now that he had found her, he no longer had to worry about people suddenlying from the capital. He could stay here in peace. Two years. He had used two years to watch Xin ¡®er grow up and nt all of his grandfather¡¯s seeds. Because of his rebirth, a few important points in his life had already been brought forward. However, he was not afraid. He had used everything he had in exchange for this life. He would give Xin ¡®er everything she had hoped for! Lu Zheng was very clear about his current situation. Through his recent observations, he could confirm that the three people from the Gu family were no longer the three people he knew. However, the three of them were good to Xin ¡®er, so he was no longer worried that Xin¡¯ er would go down the same old path. His goal was to get rid of all the obstacles around him and create a clean and harmless environment for Gu Xin before he reached the crown. Even though he could tell that the three of them were very capable and extraordinary, once they were close to the center of power, it was still far from enough. Therefore, he had to be stronger as soon as possible. ...... That night, the four sisters had a small gathering outside the old mansion. The sky was dark and the cold wind was blowing, but the four sisters were very excited. gunny sack, hemp rope, Fire Stick, brother en Zi¡¯s stinky socks, and what else? ¡± Gu si ordered something. ¡°All preparations areplete! I¡¯ll tell dad tomorrow at 5 am that I¡¯m taking Xinxin out for a run.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°All preparations areplete! Just wait for tomorrow¡¯s victory!¡± It was Gu Xin¡¯s first time doing something like this, so she couldn¡¯t calm down at all. ¡°What victory? What are you girls doing outside the door?¡± Just then, uncle Gu came out of the old mansion and happened to hear this. ¡°Dad, niannian wants to take Xinxin for a morning run and exercise. I¡¯m going to bring sisi with me tomorrow. It¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Aiya, this running is good! When your second uncle was still in school, he was forced to run by your healer. It was useless to say that schrs were weak and that their bodies were much taller. He copsed after a few exams! Although you don¡¯t study, it¡¯s good for your bodies. If you live to a hundred years old, remember to burn more joss paper for me!¡± Uncle Guughed. The four sisters of the Gu family: Chapter 183 Chapter 183: We¡¯d only listen to you if we were sick Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We have to wake up early tomorrow, you girls should go back to sleep! I¡¯m going to the town. Your mother is acting up again and said she¡¯s not feeling well. Doctor Jiang asked me to go get some medicine.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. ¡°Ah? I just heard first aunt scolding little sister si, why is she taking the medicine now?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°Shh!¡± Uncle Gu made a hand gesture for him to keep quiet. He looked into the room and said, ¡± don¡¯t let her hear you, or she¡¯ll scold you too tomorrow. Your grandma said that it¡¯s a big deal for this woman to be in confinement. She can only do it for two or three days, so let¡¯s amodate her. When she¡¯s out of confinement, she can¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded. Gu Nian and Gu Hui were speechless. It turned out that first aunt (my mother) was making herst struggle and enjoying thest few days of her family¡¯s indulgence! Fine, then I¡¯ll make her regret it after she¡¯s out of confinement. I¡¯ll let her work hard and continue to give birth to younger brothers and younger sisters. Gu Hui felt that it was good for her mother to be in confinement. At most, she would bring her food. She could not go out and cause trouble. However, Gu Nian felt that her mother¡¯s life was going to be happy after her first aunt¡¯s confinement. If she dyed her mother¡¯s time, it would affect her mother¡¯s ability to earn money! It was better to stay in confinement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. You guys go to sleep!¡± Uncle Gu smacked the heads of each of them, from the tallest to the shortest. He walked away, but turned back after a few steps. Oh right, in the future, you have to stand in a row from the tallest to the shortest, so that it¡¯ll be easier for me to knock. The Gu sisters,¡±Yingluo¡± We¡¯ll only listen to you if we¡¯re sick. After that, the sisters returned to their respective homes. The next day, at five o ¡®clock in the morning, the four sisters met up and went to the Cai family with the tools they had prepared. The morning in winter came veryte, and it was still dark. Gu Xin and Gu si had already asked around. Cai Dacheng and his wife had gone to the prefecture yesterday and hadn¡¯t returned yet, so only the two brothers were at home. Gu Hui easily climbed over the wall of the Cai family¡¯s courtyard and opened the door. He sneaked into the Cai family¡¯s house and found the two brothers ¡®rooms. Each of them brought their younger sister along. They gagged, covered their eyes, tied a rope around their mouths, and put them in sacks. Gu Hui carried the bag, Gu Nian carried the head, and Gu Xin and Gu si each had a fire Stick. As long as the two brothers dared to move around, Gu Xin and Gu si would give them a good spanking. He walked around the path with fewer residents and arrived at the graveyard easily. There were two families in the vige that had fed their dogs. At first, they barked and chased after them, but when they got closer, the dogs stopped barking and followed behind them. Although the four sisters were curious about the situation, they didn¡¯t say anything. When they arrived at the grave of the Cai family¡¯s olddy, the four sisters punched and kicked the sack, causing the sack to let out miserable cries. Gu Xin and Gu si were still using fire sticks, specifically picking ces with a lot of meat, even though the Cai brothers didn¡¯t have much meat on them. The four sisters only stopped when they were sweating. The sisters untied the two of them, lit an oilmp in the corner, and ran away. N?v(el)B\\jnn The elder sister climbed up the tree with the younger sister and found a big, stable trunk. Then, they stood there and focused on watching the movement in front of the grave. Cai Bao and head Cai quickly could move their hands and got out of the sack with great difficulty. ¡°Grandpa, spare me! Grandpa, spare me!¡± The two brothers were terrified, thinking that they had been robbed. Judging from their injuries, that must have been something that only a master would do. How could a little girl do that? Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Only when you¡¯re strong can you stand in an undefeatable ce Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You and Huihui, why are you bringing the two children to the cemetery so early in the morning? No, the two of you aren¡¯t that old, aren¡¯t you afraid of going to the cemetery?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian disapprovingly. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not sister¡¯s fault. It was my idea.¡± Gu Xin quickly exined her n to Gu Nian. ¡°You! In the future, leave this kind of thing to your father! He was a man, his mother¡¯s husband. He had to stand up for his mother, and the responsibility of protecting his mother was the man who should have done so. You and big sister are mother¡¯s precious babies, mother can¡¯t bear to let you do these things.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. The word ¡°motherf * cking man¡± made Gu shouxin¡¯s mood very good. He quickly nodded to show his attitude.¡±Your mother is right. Don¡¯t fight with your father. If anyone bullies her in the future, it¡¯s your father¡¯s turn to vent his anger.¡± alright, father. In the future, when first aunt scolds my mother, father, you will help to scold her back! Gu Nian chuckled. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± You brat, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? you want your father to quarrel with a woman? ¡°It¡¯s fine. If your mother bullies your mother, I¡¯ll bully your uncle!¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said. ¡°Mother, will you leave us behind?¡± Gu Xin was not in the mood to listen to her father and sister¡¯s conversation. She looked at her mother nervously and expectantly. ¡°Of course not!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied without hesitation, ¡± moreover, I won¡¯t ask for anything. If they want to use it to acknowledge their family, then let them do it!¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s only rtives are you three, and the grandfather and grandmother of the old estate. As for the others, they had nothing to do with her. Besides, your grandmother has never said that I¡¯m not her biological son. I only listen to your grandmother.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°But mother, head Cai and Cai Bao said that you will be rich after acknowledging your family. Wealth means having a lot of silver. Don¡¯t you like silver the most?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like silver? However, this silver had to be earned by himself. It was only safe to spend it. Besides, in our family, your father can study. What if he bes an official after he graduates? he¡¯ll be paid. Your father can draw and write well. He can also make money by copying books. Our family¡¯s vegetable field can also make money, and we can get a share of the money from drunken River Restaurant every month. Sister is also constantly researching things to sell. Everyone in our family can earn money, so why does mother have to think about other people¡¯s Silver? One had to rely on themselves for wealth. If one relied on others, one would feel guilty and lose confidence. In the end, one would not be able to keep it. We have to learn how to spend money and also learn how to earn money. This way, we can ensure a steady stream of silver. Xinxin, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. There¡¯s no free lunch in the world. Only by relying on one¡¯s own hard work was the most practical. One would not have to worry about it suddenly disappearing one day. We can use the money we earn with peace of mind. At most, our family of four will suffer a little and be a little tired. As long as we¡¯re together as a family and have a happy life, I believe that we¡¯ll be able to ovee any difficulties. Live a steady life and enjoy it. Do you understand what mother is saying?¡± Cai Xiaolian avoided the topic of meeting her family and told Gu Xin a life lesson that she had learned from her previous life. She had been from a wealthy family since she was young, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, once her family went bankrupt, her husband betrayed her, and she was kicked out of the house, she realized that it was better to rely on herself than on anyone else. Only when he was strong could he stand in an undefeatable ce! Chapter 188 Chapter 188: Are you dating like young people? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, I understand, mother! I believe in mother! I like Mother the most!¡± Gu Xin hugged Cai Xiaolian. alright, go and wipe it with hot water and change into clean clothes! Cai Xiaolian patted her head and smiled. Gu Xin ran off to change her clothes. She was such an innocent and eager person. She believed everything her family said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After Gu Xin returned to her room, Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s just like what Xinxin said!¡± but mother, are you really not going to find out what¡¯s going on? ¡± Gu Nian asked. gu shouxin also looked at cai xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian shook her head,¡±it¡¯s safer to be with you guys!¡± it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be a rich family. It had been the same since ancient times. Moreover, they could even lose their children. Maybe it was some shady business in the backyard, which was very scary. I think it¡¯s more fun to y with you guys! I can¡¯t bear to leave you and Xinxin, and I don¡¯t want to bring you two to that kind of environment.¡± ¡°Hehe, mother! I also like you the most!¡± Gu Nian stepped forward, held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm, and leaned her head on her shoulder. ¡°you can¡¯t bear to leave niannian and xinxin, then what about me?¡± Gu shouxin finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was very displeased to see the mother-daughter pair acting so intimate with each other several times without bringing him along! ¡°You? Oh, you¡¯re not as cute as your daughters!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Father! You¡¯re still jealous of your daughter! The first thing that mother just said was that it¡¯s safer to be with us.¡± Gu Nian chuckled and let go of Cai Xiaolian. Aiyo, the wind is a little cold. I¡¯m going to change my clothes too. It¡¯s early in the morning, and I¡¯m afraid of the cold wind! as soon as gu nian left, the two of them stood opposite each other. gu shouxin stared at cai xiaolian with burning eyes, as if he wanted her to say that she was reluctant to part with him. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Although her physical age was only in her thirties, and she was still unmarried in her thirties in her previous life, their soul ages added up to more than a hundred. So what, they still wanted to be in a rtionship like young people? ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m done. Mother, help meb my hair, then I¡¯m going to start the fire!¡± Just as Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t stand Gu shouxin¡¯s gaze, Gu Xin changed her clothes and ran out. Gu shouxin looked gloomily at his precious little daughter and sighed silently in his heart. ¡°Alright! Mother ising!¡± Cai Xiaolian felt as if she had been pardoned. She didn¡¯t even look at Gu shouxin and turned around tob Gu Xin¡¯s hair. After her hair wasbed, the people from the vige who helped build the house came. Gu shouxin and Gu Nian didn¡¯t think much about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s background. Anyway, Cai Xiaolian wouldn¡¯t admit it. As for the Cai family of four, it was none of their business. They just had to live their lives well. ...... by the end of november, gu nian had already created a shampoo with honey locust as its main ingredients. she had also spent some money to buy chinese knotweed to test it out. so far, there were only two types of shampoo. It took some time to extract the foaming agent and the softening agent. For example, he had already extracted the Glycerin when he was making soap. since he had used it and it looked good, he let the whole family wash their hair. that day, the weather was very good. gu xin had washed her hair and was drying it in the sun when she heard amotion outside. not long after, gu si appeared with two familiar people. they were the two children of master cheng¡¯s family, the siblings cheng huaijin and cheng huaiyu. ¡°Little Yu!¡± When Gu Xin saw who it was, she went forward happily. Chapter 189 Chapter 189: Fragrant Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ya! Sister Xinxin, did you just get up? Why didn¡¯t youb your hair properly?¡± cheng huaijin was surprised to see gu xin¡¯s messy hair. brother Xiao Ye, I used the shampoo that my sister made. I¡¯m drying my hair! Gu Xin answered. She then grabbed her hair and brought it to the siblings, ¡± smell it, doesn¡¯t it smell good? there¡¯s a sweet scent of orange flowers, right? ¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, yes, it smells good! Wow, sister niannian is so amazing! Where¡¯s sister niannian?¡± Cheng huaijin sniffed and then asked. ¡°Big sister is in the small wooden house over there.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Little sister, do you want toe with me to look for sister Nian Nian?¡± Cheng huaijin asked as he squeezed his sister¡¯s hand. Cheng Huaiyu shook her head and held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand. sister Xinxin, then you look after Xiao Yu. I¡¯m going to find sister niannian! Cheng huaijin let go of Xiao Yu and instructed Gu Xin before heading towards the wooden house that Gu Xin pointed to. ¡°Sisi, this is Xiao Yu, the one I told you about. Xiao Yu, this is my cousin Gu si, we all call her sisi.¡± Gu Xin introduced the two girls to each other. Gu si didn¡¯t like to talk to strangers. Seeing that Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t speak, she only looked at her. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t know how to speak at all. Besides, she only had Gu Xin in her eyes. the scene was a little awkward. Cheng huaijin, stop! Don¡¯t touch that! At this moment, Gu Nian¡¯s angry voice could be heard from the wooden house. sister Xinxin, I¡¯m going to see if my sister and sister niannian have anything to do. You can y with Xiao Yu! gu si heard the sound and ran over. ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what Cheng huaijin had touched that made her sister so angry that she wanted to go over and take a look. The servants of the Cheng family who had followed them also entered the courtyard when they heard the noise. Then, Gu shouxin, who was looking at the progress of the new house next door, heard the sound and came over. In the end, Gu Nian¡¯s voice was only so loud because Cheng huaijin was so curious that he identally knocked over the entire bottle of shampoo that she was making. since cheng huaijin¡¯s attitude was good, gu nian did not pursue the matter any further. After all, Gu shouxin was someone from the ancient times, so he still knew his manners. Cheng huaijin was just a child in his eyes, but he was already twelve years old, so he let Gu Xin go back to her room andb her hair. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to go with Gu Xin, so Gu Xin brought her to her own house. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you still remember this candy? I¡¯ll feed you the one I gave youst time!¡± After entering the house, Gu Xin saw that there was no one else so she took out her purse and took out some Nougat. cheng huaiyu¡¯s eyes brightened and she opened her mouth obediently. gu xin fed her a few pills, as well as the jade beads and nougat. She only fed one to Cheng Huaiyu and then startedbing her hair. Cheng Huaiyu sat on the bench obediently, her face full of satisfaction. Her big eyes blinked as she watched Gu Xinb her hair. Seeing that Gu Xin was still not done after a long time, she got up to take Gu Xin¡¯sb. Xiao Yu? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned, ¡± Xiao Yu knows how tob hair? ¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. ¡°Then thank you, Xiao Yu. After washing my hair today, my sister is busy and my mother is at grandma¡¯s house. I haven¡¯t learned it yet. Xiao Yu is really amazing, she even knows how tob her own hair.¡± Gu Xin sat down and obediently let Cheng Huaiyub her hair. Cheng Huaiyu split Gu Xin¡¯s hair in the middle into two, then split it from the back of her head. She left some hair behind and tied the rest into two balls. Chapter 191 Chapter 191: Fairies are above themon popce Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If I¡¯m a little fairy, can Ib your hair for you? Then aren¡¯t you a great deity of the heavenly Pce?¡± Gu Nian could not help but ask. ¡°Of course not! I have done a lot of good things in my past life in exchange for a chance for sister fairy tob my hair!¡± Cheng huaijin said in all seriousness. ¡°you¡¯re so glib! If you don¡¯t learn well at such a young age, be careful that I won¡¯t tell on you to your mother!¡± After Gu Nian tied Cheng huaijin¡¯s hair tie, she knocked him on the head. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I¡¯m telling the truth. Sister niannian looks like a fairy, and she knows as much as a fairy!¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve seen a fairy before!¡± Gu Nian said as she kept theb. ¡°yup! I¡¯ve only seen her once, it¡¯s sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin said with certainty. I also think that brother Xiao Yang is right. In my heart, my sister is a little fairy! Gu Xin chimed in. ¡°You two little devils, your fairy sister is going to the kitchen to eat the food of the mortal world! The real fairy was above themon popce! Quicklye in and help!¡± Gu Nian ordered the two children. ...... In the afternoon, the two children of the Cheng family were ying at the Gu family¡¯s house. They were both obedient. One of them stuck to Gu Nian and wanted to help her while the other quietly held onto Gu Xin. Cheng Rui came over after the workers who were building the new house finished their work. Knowing that he wasing to pick up his younger brother and sister, Gu shouxin asked Gu Nian to prepare two more dishes. Cheng Rui didn¡¯te to pick her up and also had dinner there. After chatting with Gu shouxin about some questions about the exam, he got up and left when he saw that it was gettingte. ¡°Sister niannian, I¡¯lle and work for you often in the future!¡± Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t bear to part with her! Cheng Huaiyu did not know how to speak, but she blinked her big eyes and looked at Gu Xin longingly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om alright, our house isn¡¯t far from here. Why are you two little things acting like you¡¯re going to be separated for life and death? ¡± Cheng Rui looked at his siblings in annoyance. The two children looked at Cheng Rui without hiding anything. Cheng Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡± It was normal for Xiao mo to re at him, but Xiao Yu actually learned how to re at people. It was really strange! ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian!¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng suddenly appeared with an oilmp. the three cheng siblings looked at lu zheng. ¡°Eh? lord cheng?¡± Lu Zheng recognized Cheng Rui. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Cheng Rui was stunned and asked. ¡°Young master Cheng may not know me, but I do know the county Lord¡¯s son.¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands. Cheng Rui nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Xiao Rui, Xiao Jin, Xiao Yu, you guys can go back first! Your aunt is going to the county tomorrow and she¡¯s bringing Xinxin over to y!¡± gu shouxin said. ¡°Then this nephew will take his leave!¡± Cheng Rui cupped his hands. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunty Lian, goodbye! Sister niannian muste tomorrow! Goodbye, sister Xinxin!¡± cheng huaijin waved his hand. Cheng Huaiyu also waved at Gu Xin. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯ll definitelye with mother to find you tomorrow!¡± Gu Xin smiled and waved at Cheng Huaiyu. Then, the family watched as the three of them got into the carriage. They only looked at Lu Zheng after the carriage left. Lu Zheng was thinking about Cheng Rui. In his previous life, Cheng Rui had existed. However, he had no connection with the Gu family. Cheng Rui had married King Rong¡¯s only daughter, Princess Chengyu. After that, he had relied on King Rong¡¯s career to advance triumphantly. In his previous life, he did not have many disputes with Cheng Rui. When Cheng Rui married Princess Chengyu, he was already nning his ns and did not pay much attention to the outside world. Chapter 192 Chapter 192: You¡¯re here today just to say this Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young master Zhou, it¡¯s already sote. Do you have something to do?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°En, this nephew has some matters regarding aunt Lian and wanted toe over to tell second uncle and aunt Lian.¡± Lu Yang said. They were all guests and they did not fall out with each other. Lu Zheng¡¯s seed was still nted in their house, so the family invited him into the house. Gu shouxin gave Gu Nian a look, and Gu Nian brought Gu Xin to the wooden house. She used Gu Xin as an excuse to ask for her help. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think too much about it. For now, she was still an insignificant person to Mr Zhou. Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t unhappy about this. Instead, he agreed with the Gu family¡¯s actions. As long as they were protecting Xin ¡®er, he was willing to see it. ¡°Young master Zhou, please have some tea!¡± Cai Xiaolian went to the kitchen and brought some tea over. ¡°Thank you, aunt Lian.¡± Lu Yang took a sip of tea and said, ¡± second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, it¡¯s like this. I just went to the state capital and only arrived in the afternoon. In the capital, I identally found that aunt Lian¡¯s older brother¡¯s family is there.¡± The couple looked at Lu Zheng and did not ask anything, waiting for him to continue. at the end ofst month, ¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± a group of people came to the Qing Prefecture. I heard they were looking for their little master. My granduncle had mentioned it to me before. The head of the family there knew my granduncle and had asked him to help look for it. When the nephew saw aunt Lian¡¯s elder brother¡¯s family leaving with that family, he asked someone to find out. It turned out that aunt Lian¡¯s elder brother was the person they were looking for. I wonder if second uncle and aunt Lian know about this?¡± ¡°When Xinxin was born, I cut off all ties with them!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Oh, I see. That means that even aunt Lian doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head and said. ¡°Did youe here today to tell me this?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Not only that,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head andughed. It was mainly because great-uncle knew old master Qin. Old master Qin had written a letter to great-uncle, saying that he had left a token back then. However, he didn¡¯t know if the person he was looking for was a daughter or a son, so he could only rely on the token to find the person. We¡¯re looking for two people in total. Now, we¡¯ve found our son, but we haven¡¯t found our daughter.¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, are you trying to say that Cai Dacheng is the son that the family is looking for, and I should be the daughter of that family?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Her face was very calm, without a trace of joy and excitement from being recognized by a rich man. ¡°Not really. This nephew only came to tell this news to second Shu and Lian Shen and has no other intentions.¡± Lu Yang said. Lu Zheng recalled that in his previous life, there was also such a thing. When Cai Xiaolian was acknowledged as her family, Gu Xin had already been sold and Gu shouxin had also been abandoned by Cai Xiaolian. At that time, Cai Xiaolian only brought Gu Nian back with her. However, the good days didn¡¯tst long before the mother and daughter were driven out. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Gu Nian had seduced Xue er¡¯s soul during that period, the mother and daughter would still be on the streets. It was also because they didn¡¯t end up on the streets that they had the chance to meet Gu Xin, who was taken away by him. After that, they couldn¡¯t get rid of her in Jiangnan and Beijing. However, this search started earlier than in his previous life. He guessed that it was because of him that he had returned to his youth, and the three members of the Gu family were obviously different from before. Even though everything was different from his previous life, he liked it the way it was now. He also knew that it was not easy to survive in that family. He was not sure if Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian would be the same as in his previous life. However, from the looks of it, they didn¡¯t want to go at all. This was good. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Xin ¡®er falling into that family. Chapter 193 Chapter 193: vegetable seed treasure chest Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank young master Zhou foring to inform me. Cai Dacheng dide to our house before and wanted to take over the construction of our new house. I didn¡¯t expect that he would find a rich family. Fortunately, we rejected him. Otherwise, this matter would be so troublesome!¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Young master Zhou, since they are looking for the two children and acknowledged Cai Dacheng, it is even more impossible for me to be involved. Cai Dacheng said that we aren¡¯t biological siblings. It seems like I¡¯m the real daughter of the Cai family!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lu Zheng nodded, then took out a few bags of things from his arms. second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, great-uncle gave me a few bags of seeds.st time, he heard that the seeds you nted had already grown, so he trusted you guys quite a bit. he wanted me to let you guys try nting these seeds.¡± ¡°Old master Zhou, do you know what kind of seeds these are?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. grand uncle doesn¡¯t know either. These were all obtained by him in the past, and there were only a few left. Previously, he had the people in the vige try nting them, but they didn¡¯t seed, so he asked this nephew to bring them for you to try. Lu Yang said. he wasn¡¯t lying about this. ever since his mother passed away, his maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother didn¡¯t get along. his maternal grandfather had no ce to vent his anger, so he went out to sea. he had spent nearly ten years, traveled to many ces, and obtained many seeds. Most of the seeds in the Zhou family¡¯s warehouse had been used up, and there were not many left, but his grandfather was willing to give them to him. With the experience from his previous life, Lu Zheng knew what these seeds were, but he did not know what they were. He saw that the three members of the Gu family had changed. They were true to Gu Xin, so he was willing to give them credit. Wasn¡¯t second uncle Gu going to take the Imperial examinations and start his career? The current Emperor ced a lot of importance on farming, so it was good to leave an impression in front of the Emperor. N?v(el)B\\jnn after a few more words, lu zheng left. After they left, the couple lit up a few moremps and called Gu Nian and Gu Xin over. ¡°Niannian, take a look. What kind of seeds are these? These are watermelon seeds, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She couldn¡¯t recognize all of them. ¡°Ya! mother, where did you find all these?¡± Gu Nian took a look and saw a total of Seven Seeds. Among them were loofah seeds, tomato seeds, copea seeds, green bean seeds, and watermelon seeds. Gu Nian could not recognize the other two. she had grown the previous vegetables in theirboratory before, so she could recognize them. she seemed to remember that these four vegetables were imported from the outside world. only the one with the shredded melon was uncertain. some people said that it originated from china, while others said that it was imported from the outside world. However, this was an empty world, so who knew where they came from? ¡°Father, mother, did young master Zhou bring this?¡± gu xin asked. yes, he asked us to try nting them. He said that there are still a lot of nts in his house that he doesn¡¯t know. Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°It feels like old Zhou¡¯s ce is a treasure chest for growing vegetables!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows as she tried to recall. The old man in the book seemed to only produce potatoes, sweet potatoes, corn, and the first chili. There was nothing else! ¡°Sister, let¡¯s nt it tomorrow! The potatoes that young master Zhou brought over were so delicious! these might be food!¡± Gu Xin said happily. Gu Nian¡¯s few simple potato dishes had dug out Gu Xin¡¯s hidden glutton nature. Chapter 194 Chapter 194: You can still smell the fragrance Trantor: 549690339 However, the family ate it themselves and didn¡¯t even bring it to the old house. After all, potatoes needed a certain growth cycle and they had just nted it, so they could only eat it for the family of four who knew the truth. well, we¡¯ll nt them when wee back from the county tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if these seeds will grow after a long time. Gu Nian said. After that, the family of four washed up and went to bed. The next morning, Gu Xin and Gu Nian got up before dawn as usual and followed Gu shouxin for morning exercise. Cai Xiaolian also joined them. Wealth and status, they also needed to have a good body to enjoy. Now, Gu Xin was able to do the horse stance for an hour. She was pretty good at it. Gu shouxin designed a plum blossom dome at the new house. When spring came tomorrow, he nned to let the two girls stand on the dome. He was also thinking about what weapon he could use. He didn¡¯t want to teach his younger daughter to be a martial arts master, but he wanted her to have the ability to save her life. Afterpleting his daily task, he packed up his things and locked the door before leaving. The new house was built next to the house they were living in now. Under normal circumstances, the Gu family would not invite anyone other than Gu Hui and Gu si in, afraid that they would see that there was something wrong with the vegetable garden. Even big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu could only enter a few times. Just as they reached the vige entrance, they met Lu Zheng, who was driving his own carriage. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, are you going to the restaurant?¡± Lu Zheng greeted the few people. ¡°En, young master Zhou, where are you going? Leaving the vige so early in the morning, you¡¯re moving in?¡± Gu shouxin asked. not yet. I¡¯m going to the county to pick up my grandma. I¡¯ll only move in when shees. Lu Yang said. The horse carriage and the ox-cart travelled together on the road. The time travel Trio and Lu Zheng were people who had experienced it before, so they got along well. Gu Xin also interjected from time to time, and they had a good time talking along the way. The time travel Trio couldn¡¯t just drive him away. They wouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. Moreover, this brat was very good at acting. He didn¡¯t know if he had woken up after being hit that time. Anyway, their interaction now was just like any other ordinary interaction. When they arrived at the county, they waved goodbye, not revealing a single look of reluctance. This was also good. Everyone lived their own lives. Even if they knew that he might have deliberatelye to get close to their family, they did not get along ufortably. Especially now that Gu Xin was still young, the three transmigrators didn¡¯t believe that Lu Zheng would be able to stay in the vige for so long with all the mess in his family. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, miss niannian, miss Xinxin, you¡¯re here!¡± Cheng Rui was waiting for them at the door. ¡°Lord Cheng, are you not going to school today?¡± Gu shouxin got out of the car and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that today. Teacher has something to do at home, so he¡¯ll let us go home for a few days. Second uncle Gu, let the boy servante and take these things!¡± Cheng Rui called the manservant at home to help Gu shouxin move the boxes from the ox cart. A few boxes contained shampoo sets. In addition to the toothpaste, toothbrush, and soap that he had already made, there was also a can of shampoo with a total of three fragrances. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin held his sister¡¯s hand and ran out. He then stood in front of Gu Nian. Cheng Huaiyu, on the other hand, stood beside Gu Xin and held her hand, looking very happy. ¡°Little Yu!¡± Gu Xin revealed a huge smile. Cheng Huaiyu brought her braids close to Gu Xin¡¯s nose. Gu Xin sniffed them and even after a night, she could still smell the fragrance! Chapter 199 Chapter 199: I know! Trantor: 549690339 This time, third aunt and her husband came back to visit their parents and to give gifts to the first household. The Gu family didn¡¯t like to be lively, and they didn¡¯t like to have a Full Moon Party when they had a child, but third aunt Gu, this biological aunt, still had toe back to watch. Zhang Shi, like Cai Xiaolian, also knew that this sister-inw was very difficult to deal with, so Zhang Shi, who had already finished her confinement, spoke less than usual and was very well-behaved. After the four members of the Gu family had dinner and chatted for a while, they all went home. ¡°Her aunt, she¡¯s quite fun!¡± After returning home, Cai Xiaolian suddenly said. ¡°Her uncle is even more fun!¡± gu shouxin added. The three of them looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°you¡¯ll know tomorrow. Let¡¯s go and nt the seeds from yesterday. Didn¡¯t niannian say to nt them in Houyang Valley?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head with a smile and said without exining. Gu Nian divided each seed into three portions and only nted one portion. They didn¡¯t know if the seeds could still germinate after so long, so they tried one portion first. If he seeded, he would nt some in the vegetable field in the front yard. If he didn¡¯t seed, then it was because of the season. He would wait until spring to try again. The family changed into their work clothes and started working. ¡°I wonder why Lu, Zhou Yuan trusts us so much?¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but mumble. She wanted to say Lu Zheng, but then she remembered that Gu Xin was here, so she had to say Zhou Yuan. Before they transmigrated, the three of them had even discussed that since Lu Zheng could be reborn, who knew if Gu Xin would remember anything from her previous life? Therefore, it was best not to mention Lu Zheng¡¯s name in front of Gu Xin. If she were to wake up the memories of her previous life, it would not be something they wanted to see. ¡°Mother, young master Zhou said that old master Zhou hired a Warlock who felt that our location was good for the growth of crops!¡± Gu Xin said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Xinxin, do you know what a Warlock is?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Grandpa! His grandfather said that warlocks could know the past and the future, predict the weather, and even help people tell their fortunes. However, Grandpa also said that not all warlocks are so capable. The number of capable warlocks in the great Zhou Can be counted on one hand.¡± gu xin said. ¡°Our Grandpa really knows a lot! By the way, father, where is grandpa¡¯s hometown? What does our great-grandfather do?¡± Gu Nian believed her grandfather¡¯s words. Initially, she had thought that Lu Zheng was just finding an excuse to get close to her family. ¡°i don¡¯t know. your grandma was born and raised in the vige at the crossroads, but your grandpa is an outsider. he is alone. maybe no one knows about him except your grandma!¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said. The original owner¡¯s memory indeed did not have any information about the background of her cheap father! ¡°I know!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s words brought back the memories of the group of three. ¡°How did you know? Grandpa even told you this?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. ¡°The year beforest, Zhang Xiaohu and the others said that father didn¡¯t want us anymore. Soon, mother would also run away with sister, leaving me without parents. He said that I¡¯ll be an orphan in the future! that time, his father really went out for two to three days. his mother was also very unhappy and brought his sister out. i was scared, and i cried. grandpa came over and told me that father, mother, and sister only went out to work and woulde back. they wouldn¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200: An honor Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandfather said that when he was my age, his father was like him. She just drank every day and ignored him. However, something happened at home, and his father still took him and ran away. He didn¡¯t forget about him and his sister when he ran. No parents in this world would abandon their children. Later on, in order to give his grandfather food to eat, his grandfather¡¯s father went to snatch things and got a lot of pancakes for his grandfather and his sister. This was also the reason why his grandfather could escape here and was saved by his grandmother. If his father didn¡¯t grab so much food, Grandpa would have starved to death.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Grandpa has a younger sister? What about his sister?¡± Gu Nian asked. Grandpa said that his sister caught the cold wind on the road and didn¡¯t survive. Gu Xin replied, ¡± by the way, father, where did you go during those few days? ¡± Mother, sister, where did you go?¡± this Zhenzhen. Gu shouxin thought of those unbearable scenes in his memory and didn¡¯t want to speak. ¡°I¡¯m taking your sister to find your father.¡± Cai Xiaolian answered frankly. Gu Nian didn¡¯t know anything. She looked at her parents and felt that the host¡¯s father had left behind a lot of questions! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly nt it!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t dare to look at his wife and daughter. He turned around and continued to dig. Three oilmps were lit in Houyang Valley, and the covers were added, so there was no need to worry about the wind blowing them out. Gu Xin had many doubts in her heart in the past, but after spending the past two months together, she slowly dispelled them. So, she did not pursue the matter and ask why her father did not return home for a few days. After a busy hour, he finally nted all the seeds. Gu Xin insisted on using the well water to water the nts. The time travel Trio also helped her. The three of them also felt that the well water at home was a little different. After drinking too much at home, they would have to go to the old house to drink a mouthful of water. There was still a slight difference. After washing up and going to bed, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She wasn¡¯t like the two children. She didn¡¯t know what Gu shouxin had gone to do that time. She had a memory. She knew that Gu shouxin had gone to find the person that he had been dreaming of. It wasn¡¯t that she minded. She just wanted to know more. What if that woman appeared again? ¡°You want to ask how the original owner went to find her two years ago?¡± Gu shouxin saw Cai Xiaolian turn over three times and asked with a smile. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yup! How¡¯s the situation? Will that woman still appear?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Probably not! The year beforest, that woman had brought her daughter back to her hometown to pay respects to her ancestors. It was said that she had lost her husband and was driven out of her inws ¡®house. The host went to look for her and was humiliated. In the end, he was no longer as proud as he used to be. Instead, he became a scoundrel and pestered her. Then, he was beaten up. After that, the woman got married again. It¡¯s just that the original owner didn¡¯t get any news, but he was still thinking about that woman even at the moment of his death.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°What do you n to do if that woman appears again?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t even know him.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°You can¡¯t be controlled by the original owner¡¯s obsession, right? Is that woman pretty?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°I won¡¯t. That woman looks like the green tea and white Lotus that you and niannian always talk about. She¡¯s pretty, but not as pretty as you.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯repeting with me!¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. She was in a good mood and said awkwardly, ¡± should I feel honored? nine thousand years old, who¡¯s in a high position and used to seeing beautiful women, praised me for my good looks! Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Who asked you to be my wife? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He¡¯s really dead?¡± Third uncle walked forward with small steps. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch it!¡± Third aunt pulled her third uncle over and almost pulled her man onto the wild boar. N?v(el)B\\jnn Third uncle almost cried out in anger but when he saw Gu Xin looking at him with disdain, he shut his mouth in grievance. I didn¡¯tin to my father-inw today, but I was scared out of my wits by the wild boar, and I was even despised by the Yue family¡¯s little niece who has a small mouth. I feel so wronged! Gu shouxin went to the old mansion to drive the ox-cart over. Then, he carried the pig onto the ox-cart with third aunt Gu and went to the old mansion to kill the pig. With the matter of the wild boar, third uncle¡¯s n to tell on her fell through. The two sisters had followed Gu Nian to make many things. Therefore, they did not need Gu Nian to remind them to put away the pig¡¯s hair. This was a good item that could be used to make a toothbrush! Shaving, rinsing, cutting, and washing the intestines took the entire morning. While Gu Nian was cooking, she was still thinking about whether she should tell Xinxin about the delicious taste of pheasants and hares. What if Xinxin wanted to eat them and said it? would the pheasants and hares automaticallye to their house? Gu Nian decided to give it a try. If it really existed, her sister would definitely be a koi fish. He spent the entire day cleaning up the pork. Third aunt just came back, and Cai Xiaolian generously gave her a leg, a piece of meat, and a sausage and glutinous rice stuffed into her. The main thing was that her first impression of this sister-inw was quite good. Even if the original owner didn¡¯t like this sister-inw, the current Cai Xiaolian liked her! The old house also kept a leg and half of the meat. Cai Xiaolian had taken the rest home. This pig had appeared in front of their house. Other than Zhang Shi, who felt that it should be everyone¡¯s meat, everyone else felt that it should be the second branch¡¯s. Mrs. Zhang was dissatisfied and muttered to uncle Gu, who hade back to get the tools, he used our ughtered pig and we helped cut the meat into sausages, but he only gave us this little bit. Dad, don¡¯t you say anything? ¡± Uncle Gu asked,¡¯should I say thank you? There¡¯s no need for that. Second brother and I are Blood Brothers, there¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± Zhang Shi was so angry that she hit uncle Gu. I mean, we have to be short. We have so many people in our family. They have four people. They should be changing! Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi as if she was an idiot.¡±Are you okay? This is considered little? Do you know how much money it would cost to buy it outside?¡± Mrs. Zhang red at uncle Gu,¡±then you didn¡¯t buy it!¡± The pig came here on its own, and it¡¯s not second brother¡¯s family. ording to the number of people, we should have more!¡± Uncle Gu stared at Zhang Shi and shook his head in disgust.¡±I say, wife, it¡¯s wrong of you to think like this! If you want more meat, you have to have the ability to make the wild boar stupid enough to hit our wall! The wild boars were sent to the second brother¡¯s house because they had no food and no pigs. You¡¯re eating so much that you¡¯re almost as heavy as a pig. If a pig sees you, will it bump into you? He probably thought that they were the same kind! How can a person of the same kind bump into another?¡± ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think so much. At least if a pig runs into the second son¡¯s house, we can also follow. If second brother¡¯s family is as strong as you, we¡¯ll have to spend money! What a great loss! I thought it was you who didn¡¯t hit this side. Sigh, forget it, who asked you to be my wife! Alright, I¡¯m leaving. There¡¯s still some work to be done over there!¡± Uncle Gu quickly finished his sentence and then left. ¡°Gu shouren!¡± Zhang Shi shouted in anger. Chapter 204 Chapter 204: I like my cute and considerate little niece Trantor: 549690339 Zhang¡¯s sister-inw was embarrassed that uncle Gu had failed in the meat exchange, so she could only hold onto Shinobu and endure the grievances. Grandma Gu passed by with the first branch and shook her head. Her eldest son was the most entric man she had ever met in the world. Really, even as his mother, she was depressed for Zhang Shi! Who would scold his wife like a pig? Grandma Gu then looked at her eldest daughter-inw, who was sitting on the bed with her little grandson in her arms. She felt that the description of her eldest son was very appropriate. However, why did he have to say it out loud? the other party was his wife! ¡°AI!¡± Grandma Gu sighed and went to the kitchen. In the kitchen, her three daughters were instructing her third uncle to do this and that. Most importantly, her third uncle had a good temper and was very obedient. As a mother, she should be happy to see her son-inw so obedient to her daughter, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be happy! ¡°AI!¡± Grandma Gu shook her head and went back to the central room. In the central room, the second daughter-inw and her four granddaughters were cleaning up the meat. Well, it was finally a little more bearable. ¡°Mother, what are you doing standing here?¡± Fourth uncle Gu appeared behind grandma Gu with the tools for wood work. Grandma Gu turned around and looked at fourth uncle Gu expressionlessly. ¡°Fourth brother, are you nning to spend the rest of your life with a blockhead?¡± ¡°What?¡± Fourth uncle Gu was stunned. ¡°AI! Forget it, forget it, I can¡¯t control my mother anymore!¡± Grandma Gu pushed him away in disgust. She went to the yard where the pigs were being ughtered, picked up a knife, and cut a piece of rib. One sh after another. Fourth uncle Gu shivered. He kept feeling that the ribs on the board were his. fourth uncle, grandma is despising you. You¡¯re going to be an old Bachelor soon, and you still can¡¯t find a wife! Gu Hui said in the room. ¡°Fourth uncle, you have to listen to your grandma. This old Bachelor is not good. Uncle Sheng from our vige is even older than uncle Sheng. Look at how pitiful he is. He¡¯s all alone. Thest time he was sick and couldn¡¯t move, no one poured him water to drink and he almost died of thirst. So, fourth uncle, don¡¯t be an old Bachelor. You¡¯ll be very pitiful.¡± Gu Xin advised him with a worried look. Fourth uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo¡± He was the only man in the vige who wasughed at by his niece. Right, he was definitely the only man! N?v(el)B\\jnn What a sin! ¡°Fourth uncle, this brain is for you.¡± Gu Xin wiped her hands on the apron and took out a pig¡¯s brain wrapped in vegetable leaves from the brazier beside her. She handed it to fourth uncle Gu. Aiyo, Xinxin is so obedient. She even knows to leave a mark on fourth uncle¡¯s brain. Fourth uncle Gu was instantly revived. His little niece was indeed much better than his little nephew. She was so cute and considerate. ¡°Yup! His sister said that eating brain flowers would nourish the brain. Fourth uncle will definitely be smarter after eating it, and he will definitely be able to marry a fourth aunt soon!¡± Gu Xin said innocently. When she saw that fourth uncle¡¯s expression was a little off, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡± fourth uncle, fourth uncle, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re stupid. Fourth uncle, you¡¯re very smart. It¡¯s just that eating brains makes you smarter, and the smarter you are, the faster you can find fourth aunt. Really, I didn¡¯t mean to say fourth uncle is stupid!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± It would have been better if she didn¡¯t exin. The moment she did, everyone in the family burst intoughter. Even the sulking Zhang Shi held her youngest son andughed exaggeratedly at the door of the first household. Grandma Gu, who was butchering the pork ribs, also pursed her lips. ¡°Fourth brother,e here. I have a brain here. I snatched it just now and saved it for you! Be good, after you eat, you¡¯ll find a sister-inw for me!¡± At this time, third aunt Gu took out another brain. Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Your sister is here Trantor: 549690339 Third aunt and her husband hade to their parents ¡®house to give gifts. They had children and a shop at home, so they only rested for the first night and had to return to the prefecture the next night. Because of the wild boar¡¯s sudden appearance, third uncle didn¡¯t find a chance toin. When he was sent to the carriage, he looked at his father-inw with a wronged expression, hoping that his father-inw would understand his feelings. Unfortunately, his father-inw only smiled and told them toe back when they were free. Third uncle wanted to cry but had no tears! ¡°I say, Guo min, put away your aggrieved look! If you do this, people will really think that I¡¯m going to your house to be a live-in son-inw to serve you, a delicate young miss!¡± After the carriage left the vige, third aunt looked at her third uncle in disdain and said, ¡± don¡¯t live-in son-inw always keep a low profile like a grandson? ¡± Third uncle was too quick to respond. After he finished speaking, he realized that he seemed to have said something terrible. He quickly covered his mouth and looked at third aunt with horror in his eyes. ¡°Hehehe, you think I¡¯m too high-profile? Didn¡¯t he go to your house to be your grandson?¡± Gu Sangu pulled the man over by his cor. An idea came to third uncle¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t Dodge and directly followed the pull and pounced on third aunt. Then, he hugged third aunt tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Guo min, let go, let go! I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡± Third aunt said angrily as she was being hugged and it was inconvenient for her to move. No matter how weak a man was, he still had some strength. Although third uncle looked a little feminine, he was still very tall. Third aunt looked fierce, but she was very petite. ¡°Wifey, you can hammer! I was wrong! Beat him to calm down! Hammer! Hammer it!¡± Third uncle hugged her tightly, not letting go. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± Third aunt Gu hammered her fist three times. ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo.¡± Third uncle called her name rhythmically. The maidservant and manservant who were driving the carriage outside looked at each other, then continued driving the carriage as if they had not noticed anything. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was their young master and young mistress¡¯s daily bickering when they returned to their Maiden Home. They would get used to it! ...... Because third aunt Gu and the others were going back to the city, they had dinner early at the old mansion. The sky turned dark a while after she left. The four members of the second branch were still helping to clean up the old residence when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Gu xiann! Your sister is here! Hurry up ande out to wee me!¡± A hearty olddy¡¯s voice came along with the knocking. ¡°Is it big sister Xiao?¡± Grandpa Gu asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s sote, what¡¯s she doing here?¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s face was full of disgust, but she didn¡¯t mean what she said. She didn¡¯t ask the child to open the door, but went to open it herself. The Gu family didn¡¯t know which olddy it was, but the second branch remembered that There Was an Old Lady Xiao. Thest time he sent sun Yumei to the county, didn¡¯t she go to an olddy Xiao¡¯s ce? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hey, old Gu! I haven¡¯t seen you for a month and you look younger!¡± Grandma Xiao pinched grandma Gu¡¯s face and said with a smile. The Gu family¡¯s descendants, as well as Lu Zheng, who was behind granny Xiao, were all dumbfounded by her actions. This was like the scene of yboys teasing young girls in the city! ¡°Get lost! What are you doing here? I don¡¯t have any spare rooms for you to stay in.¡± Grandma Gu smacked her hand away and led her into the house. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you! Lonely old women like us can¡¯t bear to see you being so intimate with your wife.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a look of disdain. Chapter 207 Chapter 207: So pitiful N?v(el)B\\jnn Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Gu had sent all her children and grandchildren away, leaving only the old couple, grandma Xiao, and Lu Zheng. ¡°Boss, this child, is still the same as when he was young! Words can¡¯t be said in the brain! Just like you when you were young.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at her and asked, ¡± ¡°Can brother Chuan really recover? She wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from the weather changes in the future? Can you walk further?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, if he continues to recuperate like this, of course he can. Ye Chuan hadn¡¯t exercised much in the past few years, but he could take his time to move around. It was good to walk a few rounds in the vige. I¡¯ll change the prescription. All medicine is 30% poisonous. Some of his body¡¯s problems have been cured, so there¡¯s no need to add some medicine. The new prescription is mainly used to nurse his health.¡± Said grandma Xiao. ¡°Then hurry up and drive. I¡¯ll go get the medicine tomorrow!¡± Grandma Gu said happily. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ll be living in your vige in the future. You can take him to my house every day to exercise your muscles! I¡¯ll get someone to bring the medicine back tomorrow.¡± Grandma Xiao waved her hand and said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re staying in our vige?¡± Both grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Xiao in confusion. ¡°Yuanyuan, What are you looking at?¡± Grandma Xiao was about to ask Lu Zheng toe and greet her, but she saw her grandson staring at the window, so she looked over as well. There were two shadows by the paper window. It was obvious that they were the little girl¡¯s buns. ¡°Xinxin,e in! It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Grandpa Gu shouted. Bao Bao disappeared from the window. ¡°This child is probably concerned about my condition.¡± Grandpa Gu smiled helplessly. Gu Xin pushed the door open and walked in, embarrassed as she stood beside her grandfather. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside, why are you hiding there and eavesdropping?¡± Grandma Gu asked in a bad mood. ¡°Grandma, I just want to know if Grandpa is well.¡± Gu Xin replied softly. ¡°Then you can ask openly! Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that your grandfather has recovered?¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°In the future, if you want to know anything,e to us directly. You¡¯re in your own house, and you¡¯re even sneaking around in the cold wind. Now that your grandpa¡¯s body has recovered, you can¡¯t blow yourself to the cold. Do you understand?¡± Grandma Gu continued. ¡°Alright, grandma! I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Gu Xin admitted her mistake obediently. ¡°Quick,e and warm your hands!¡± Grandpa Gu held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and ced it by the fire, rubbing it. Gu Xin obediently sat on the bench and warmed herself by the fire. ¡°This is my grandson, my biological grandson. You can just call him Yuanyuan.¡± Grandma Xiao introduced her to grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu. ¡°Kissed? Little Jia¡¯s?¡± Grandma Gu asked with a frown. She had seen this young man before. Thest time the Zhou family came to rentnd to second brother, wasn¡¯t it this young man who came? However, the good maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother had now be great uncle and grandmother. The Zhou family was really disappointing. ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma Xiao nodded, then said to Lu Yang, ¡± Yuanyuan, this is your Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Your grandma Gu and I are best friends who grew up together. If you treat me badly, you treat her badly too, understand?¡± ¡°Junior Zhou Yuan greets grandfather Gu and grandmother Gu. In the future, grandma and I will live in the vige at the crossroads. I hope Grandpa and Grandma Gu can take care of us.¡± Zhou Yuan stood up and bowed respectfully. Gu Xin blinked her big eyes as she looked at the good-looking young master in front of her. He was actually grandma Xiao¡¯s grandson. Grandma said that grandma Xiao¡¯s child was gone, so didn¡¯t that mean that this young master had no parents? How pitiful! Chapter 208 Chapter 208: I really want to eat it Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng didn¡¯t stay in the old mansion for long before they went back. He was only here to get to know the door. After sending them off, grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu went to the kitchen and exined the situation to their grandchildren who were warming themselves by the fire. The grandfather and grandson were her friends, and they would help her out in the vige if they could. Uncle Gu was puzzled. Why didn¡¯t he remember that his mother had such a friend? He only remembered that when he was young, his mother had brought him to old master Zhou¡¯s house in town and was friends with Mrs. Zhou. Later, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s daughter married into a high-ranking official¡¯s family in the capital, and Mrs. Zhou died of illness not long after! How did her mother secretly have a friend? Fourth uncle Gu was young, and when he was born, there was no Mrs. Zhou, so he had no idea. Gu shouxin only connected it to the Zhou family after knowing Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. He guessed that grandma Xiao was old master Zhou¡¯s wife, but he didn¡¯t know what these two old men were doing. They lived in the same ce and hadn¡¯t seen each other for twenty years. Now, because of his grandson, they must meet! However, these were other people¡¯s business, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. ...... ¡°The new house is almostplete. The next step is to buy furniture and decorate it. Niannian, can you leave? If you can¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll go with your mother!¡± When they returned home, Gu shouxin talked to the mother and daughter about the new house. ¡°I won¡¯t be going. I¡¯ll make a few more sets of equipment these few days and make a fortune before the new year. Anyway, I¡¯ve already drawn the ones for my room and theb for fourth uncle. Fourth uncle and Grandpa yang have already made them for me. As for the other things that need to be used, father and mother can do as they see fit!¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. ¡°What about Xinxin? Does Xinxin want to go with us?¡± Gu shouxin asked Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m not going either. Father, mother, you can go. I¡¯ll stay at home to help Sister! I know a lot too. I can do more and earn more money.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. She was only talking about one of the reasons. The other reason was that she had to throw jade beads into her grandfather¡¯s medicine jar every day. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you two sisters don¡¯t go. Most of the furniture in the house was made by uncle yang. They were all done and had been dry for a few days. I¡¯ll just pick out the ones for you.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that the weather was very cold. The cold wind was blowing while sitting on the ox-cart, so it was good that the two girls didn¡¯t go. ¡°Argh! That¡¯s right! Father, mother, sister, we¡¯ve forgotten about the seeds we ntedst night. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of the seed she nted yesterday. She had thrown a Jade bead into the bucket, so it must have already grown! She just wanted to try the sweet melon that her sister had mentioned and the tomato that could be fried with eggs. The family of four came to Houyang Valley with oilmps. After a busy day, no one came back to publish. He opened the back door and the light from the oilmp shone. Even though the transmigration Group 3 had experienced the growth of crops overnight, at this moment, they once again doubted their lives. Didn¡¯t the vegetable garden in the courtyard take three to five days to grow? Yi¡¯s Houyang canal has started to grow again? Was this rted to the well water or something else? N?v(el)B\\jnn Could thend around their house grow overnight like this once or twice? Seeing the shocked looks on the transmigration trio¡¯s faces, Gu Xin subconsciously shrank back. Oh no, her parents and sister are doubting life again. Should I not have put a Jade bead in? But sister said it was delicious, and he really wanted to eat it! Chapter 209 Chapter 209: Habitual Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This is a piece of watermelon. I didn¡¯t put a canopy on it, so it¡¯s all on the ground now. The green beans and copea were the same. Yes, a tomato. That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person. Wow, there are actually strawberries and cabbage! Waa! A huge watermelon! Lu Zheng is really something!¡± Gu Nian was overjoyed as she shone the oilmp on the man. For the first time, she felt that the man was somewhat useful. These were all her favorite dishes. Of course, there was basically nothing she didn¡¯t like to eat. She didn¡¯t have any memory. After asking Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin, she confirmed that there were very few vegetables and fruits here, and was even a little depressed! In the end, someone had delivered himself to his door. ¡°Xinxin,e and eat a tomato. This is the sweet and sour one that you can stir-fry eggs with. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Gu Nian ced the oilmp on the ground and picked one for Gu Xin. Gu Xin took it, rubbed it against her clothes and took a bite, ¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really delicious! But sister, what did you just say about Lu Zheng?¡± The transmigration trio¡¯s actions paused. Gu Nian reacted quickly and replied calmly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our Houyang ditch is a really good road! Hehe.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and didn¡¯t think too much about it. She looked at the ce where the oilmp was ced and pointed at the round watermelon with green skin and ck stripes, ¡± sister, is that the sweet watermelon you were talking about? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Then what¡¯s this red one that looks good?¡± Gu Xin walked over and pointed at the strawberries. ¡°This one grows in the grass, it¡¯s called a strawberry.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go get something and take these down!¡± He said. It was cold outside, and the wind was strong in Houyang Valley. Gu shouxin was worried that everyone would freeze from the cold wind. So, the family of four went to pick up the vegetables. He picked arge pot of strawberries, arge bag of copea and green beans, and arge basket of loofah and tomatoes. The cabbage and watermelon were left in the field, but he still picked a watermelon and went back to the house to eat. It¡¯s better not to eat too much watermelon in the middle of winter. This guy is a cold food, and if you eat too much, you¡¯ll get a stomachache. ¡°Niannian, since you know about this food, you must know how to grow it, right? I know there are seeds for these beans, but what are the seeds of this cabbage?¡± Cai Xiaolian had never farmed before, so she didn¡¯t know. this vegetable is supposed to bloom, just like rapeseed. Collect the seeds when it blooms. Gu Nian said. ¡°I know, I know. Isn¡¯t it the same as cabbage? Grandma even taught me how to collect cabbage seeds!¡± Gu Xin said excitedly. Then, she looked at Cai Xiaolian in confusion, ¡± mom, we collected the cabbage in our field together! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Ah? ¡°Oh, I was just looking at this wrapped up ball and thought it wouldn¡¯t bloom. So it¡¯s like this, haha, hehehehehehe.¡± Cai Xiaolian pped herself in her heart. She had kept it from her little daughter, but she was actually confused about this matter. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think much of it and focused on eating her melon. ¡°Father, mother, Xinxin, what should we do with these vegetables and fruits? Do you want to nt it immediately?¡± Gu Nian changed the topic. She was already used to bringing Gu Xin along when discussing matters. Gu Xin shook her head and looked at her parents. most crops are usually nted in the spring and harvested in the autumn. Ournd is different from other fields. We should nt sweet potatoes and corn tomorrow in spring. We should keep the ones at home and get more seeds. Gu shouxin suggested. Chapter 210 Chapter 210: buy the manor first Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Then let¡¯s buy somend in the winter since there are no crops in the field! When you have money, you have to buy a house andnd.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°I agree! Buynd, buy more. Who knows how many more seeds that Lu, that Zhou Yuan has?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin as she spoke. Gu Xin thought that Gu Nian was asking for her opinion so she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to buynd. Uncle said thatnd is the foundation of US farmers.¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and nodded, ¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll buy thend. We spent more than a hundred taels on the new house and the furniture. We still have more than three hundred taels left at home. Let¡¯s keep the change and use three hundred taels to buy thend!¡± ¡°Father, can the Yamen now put thend under my daughter¡¯s name?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°If it¡¯s under my daughter¡¯s name, then it¡¯s better to buy a Manor.¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said. ¡°Manor?¡± The mother-daughter trio looked at Gu shouxin in surprise. ¡°Yes, Zhuang Zi. It¡¯s easy to manage the vige, unlike the scattered fields.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°But father, the manor is very expensive. Father needs to study and older sister is about to get married to prepare the dowry. Our family does not have that much money.¡± After the three transmigrators ¡®imperceptible teaching, Gu Xin now had a certain concept of money. ¡°You little girl, my marriage isn¡¯t something you should worry about!¡± Gu Nian could not help but pinch Gu Xin¡¯s face.¡¯Hmm, it¡¯s getting chubbier.¡¯ ¡°I have enough money for my studies. Well, we¡¯ll be moving on the eighth day of the new year. There are still a few days left, so we should make a batch of suits.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Yes, your father is right. There must be a lot of people giving New Year¡¯s gifts before the new year. The reputation of this suit has already spread. Although we don¡¯t have a shop yet, we don¡¯t have to worry about selling things. We¡¯ll earn a sum of money before the new year and strive to earn the money of a small Manor. When the timees, the shop will definitely need a workshop, so we¡¯ll directly set the workshop in the manor. let¡¯s give this first Manor to niannian. When we make money next year, we¡¯ll buy another one for Xinxin. The rest of the money will be used to buy morend in our vige.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about it and felt that Gu shouxin¡¯s proposal was very good. Her way of thinking was a little modern. Buying a house and buyingnd, in ancient times, could bebined into a Manor with both a house andnd. When the time came, he would buy a group of people from the broker and ce them in the manor. He would not need to stay and manage them. As expected, the ancient people were more knowledgeable about the market. ¡°I¡¯m thest one. Sister will buy it for father and mother. If there¡¯s any more, give it to me!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You! We¡¯ll talk about it after you buy it for your sister!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can design a more exquisite box and let master yang and your fourth uncle make it. We can set a higher price. ¡°The gift box isn¡¯t just for bathing and nursing. When we¡¯re free, we can also make other things. I see that Huihui and sisi are very skilled. Sister-inw is also out of confinement. Let¡¯s go directly to mother and ask Huihui and sisi toe over and help. We¡¯ll pay them and let sister-inw do the work at home. The more people there are, the more things we can make.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Mother, what do you mean by¡± other ¡°? Food or ...?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°The sausages can be stored for a while! The several vors of melon seeds and peanuts you stir-fried before, as well as the crispy peanuts you made for Xinxin, can all be used for the old goods.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Oh right, these can all be sold for money!¡± Gu Nian patted her head in realization. Recently, she had been so focused on shampoo and various scented ointments that she had forgotten that selling snacks could also make money. Chapter 213 Chapter 213: You really dare to think! Trantor: 549690339 When Gu Hui saw her grandmother ncing over, she immediately retracted her head and pulled Gu Nian over. Gu Xin pulled Gu Xin, and Gu Xin pulled Gu si. The four sisters leaned against the corner of the wall. The older two had a yearning look in their eyes, while the younger two looked at their sisters with clear eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in the future, when you¡¯re looking for a partner, you have to find someone like our Grandpa. When you¡¯re old, he¡¯ll still be able to hold your hand and care for you. We¡¯ll hold hands and grow old together.¡± Gu Nian shook her head and sighed. ¡°Then do we have to find one when we¡¯re old?¡± Gu si asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn that¡¯s right, sister. When we¡¯re young, how do we know if he¡¯ll still hold our hands and care for us when he¡¯s old? ¡± Gu Xin also asked. The corner of Gu Hui¡¯s lips curled up as she raised her eyebrows at Gu Nian. She wanted to hear what she was going to say. uh, this ... Yingluo, ¡± Gu Nian was at a loss for words. After thinking for a while, she replied, ¡± you¡¯ll probably be able to tell after spending some time together. Little ones, what¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m just looking forward to it. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll know if I¡¯m the right person! ¡°Then what if they get along with a few people who they think they can grow old with? All of them?¡± Gu Hui asked. Gu Xin and Gu si also looked at Gu Nian in confusion. My sister knows more boys than sister Huihui, so she definitely knows. My sister knows fewer boys than sister niannian. She has already asked, so niannian should know. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui in fear and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister! You¡¯ll be my sister from now on! I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She didn¡¯t even think of taking them all, but her sister Huihui really dared to think about it! ¡°Be good! In the future, I¡¯ll help big sister earn more money so that big sister can realize this dream.¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder and nodded her head solemnly. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu, who were walking over, stopped in their tracks when they heard this. Great, their Huihui did not propose marriage because she did not have enough money. Things could not go as she had expected! Grandma Gu had heard of Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts a long time ago. She had to admit that she and old Xiao had had the same thoughts when they were young. However, after meeting that person, they naturally changed their minds. She believed that one day, a man would appear and let her granddaughter know that one man was enough for her. Hence, she was not worried at all and was not in a hurry to correct Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts. ¡°What are you sisters talking about?¡± Grandpa Gu appeared from the corner and asked with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re asking big sister Yingluo.¡± nothing, Grandpa. We¡¯re just nning to go to the kitchen from Houyang Valley. We¡¯ve just tidied up the small room over there! Seeing that Gu Xin was about to reveal their conversation and even ask her grandfather what he should do, Gu Nian quickly interrupted Gu Xin and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s still early! Why don¡¯t you take me and your grandma to see your small room? Your grandma hasn¡¯t even gone in to take a look yet!¡± Grandpa Gu held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, as if he hadn¡¯t heard their conversation. ¡°Good, good! Grandpa, grandma, this way!¡± Of course, Gu Nian was willing to show the two elders around. Grandpa Gu often visited Gu nianjia¡¯s house. This was indeed grandma Gu¡¯s first time visiting Gu nianjia¡¯s house. Therefore, Gu Nian was quite fond of her. As grandma Gu had never seen any of the equipment in the house before, Gu nianjia exined to her what they were for. In the corner, there were rows of soap and soap that had been formed. On the wooden shelf, there were small cans of shampoo, each of which was marked with a scent. Chapter 215 Chapter 215: he has other ns Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Xiao presented her gift, and so did Lu Zheng. His gifts were well-behaved and did not cross the line at all. Two jars of wine, a box of tea leaves, and a set of books. Almost all of them were for Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was quite satisfied with this. This kid had lived in the vige for so long, but he didn¡¯t deliberately approach him like before. He couldn¡¯t find any fault with what he had done. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were eager for him to only get close to Gu shouxin. Anyway, they were very confident in nine thousand years old. This little brat would not be able to beat him. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao went to the yard to have a chat. The men were warming themselves by the fire in the central room. Gu Nian began to cook. The main course for lunch was Laba congee, which corresponded to the day. After a while, someone else came in. Gu shouxin opened the door and saw that it was Madam Cheng with her children. Since Lord Cheng didn¡¯te, Gu shouxin could only call Cai Xiaolian to greet Madam Cheng and take Cheng Rui to the central room. The Gu family didn¡¯t invite the Cheng family, but she didn¡¯t know how Mrs. Cheng knew. Since she was here, she naturally had to greet her well. There were two tables for lunch. Considering his cooking skills, there was naturally no problem. Gu Nian had even prepared a new dish for the new lunar month. She taught the chefs of drunken River Restaurant how to cook at the end of every month. She had already started teaching them in the month before the lunar month. After the meal, the people of the old mansion and grandma Xiao went back home because Mrs. Cheng and her mother were there. ¡°Miss niannian, can I take a look at your small workshop? I was very interested when Huang ¡®er mentioned itst time.¡± When Gu Nian had some free time, Cheng Rui looked for her and asked, ¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian was not afraid of people visiting theboratory. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Gu Hui, who was at the side, frowned and nced at Cheng Rui. Then, she looked at her sister-inw and the county magistrate¡¯s young master and youngdy who were ying happily in the long corridor. She followed them. The three of them went to theboratory together. Cheng Rui was much more obedient than Cheng huaijin. He only asked questions about things he didn¡¯t know or was curious about, but he didn¡¯t touch them. Gu Hui crossed her arms as she walked beside Gu Nian. Her expression was calm, just like grandmother Gu¡¯s. After sending the Cheng family off in the afternoon, Gu Hui called Gu Nian to the side. ¡°The eldest son of the magistrate seems to be interested in you.¡± ¡°Eh? Sister Huihui, you¡¯re so sharp?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. ¡°My intuition tells me that he might really be interested in you, but he also has other intentions. You shouldn¡¯t have introduced him in such detail.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°You think he wants to learn how to make the things in myb?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that the way he looks at you isn¡¯t that pure. It¡¯s good to be on your guard. This is your ability to settle down and not let others learn it! Especially those men with impure intentions!¡± Gu Hui shook her head. ¡°Sister Huihui, thank you for your concern! But I¡¯m not afraid, really. He could not learn it. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about him liking me because I don¡¯t like him. Hehe, he¡¯s too young.¡± Since Gu nianzhen treated Gu Hui as her sister, she did not hide anything from her. he¡¯s three years older than you, right? and he¡¯s still young? ¡± Gu Hui asked in surprise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this age, but the age of the heart. You see, even his thoughts were seen through by a sixteen-year-old girl like you, isn¡¯t that a little too bad!¡± Gu Nian exined. Gu Hui replied,¡¯Huahua, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re belittling me or others. However, you have to be careful!¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219: The first person to try Trantor: 549690339 Uncle Gu couldn¡¯t care less if the two girls were injured. He rolled down to the ground and didn¡¯t see the big guys chasing after him. He carried a child on each side and quickly ran down the mountain. After running down the mountain, he met a few strong men from the vige, who were holding all kinds of sharp farming equipment in their hands. One of them was a Hunter from the vige, who was carrying hunting items on his back. ¡°Enzi¡¯s father, there are big cats in the mountains, right? I just heard a tiger¡¯s roar!¡± The Hunter was older than Gu shouxin. Seeing Gu shouxin¡¯s appearance, he asked seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, brother Dachuan, there are too few of you. Call a few more people together. I¡¯ll send the two children to aunt Xiao¡¯s ce ande to find you!¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, he ran towards the vige entrance. The two girls were frightened and injured. There was no medicine at home, so he had to send the children to grandma Xiao to have a look. She ran all the way to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce. The door was open, and Lu Zheng was drying herbs in the courtyard. ¡°Uncle Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng saw Gu Xin, who was being carried by uncle Gu, with blood stains on her clothes and cuts on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve met a big cat. Xiao Yuan, quickly find a bed for me to put the child down and let aunt Xiao take a look.¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t hand Gu Xin over to Lu Zheng and carried her on his own. ¡°Uncle Gu, please follow me.¡± Lu Zheng brought uncle Gu to the guest room on the side. Grandma Xiao, who heard themotion, also came out and quickly followed the two girls to see. After uncle Gu put the child down, he let out a deep breath. Then, he suddenly realized that his neck was a little itchy. He scratched it a few times, and the more he scratched, the more itchy it became. ¡°Boss, they were frightened. The injuries on their faces and hands are all superficial. They¡¯ll be fine after I stop the bleeding and apply some medicine. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for the two girls to calm their nerves so they can sleep well at night.¡± Grandma Xiao said after looking at it. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Uncle Gu was still scratching his neck, and his hands were starting to itch. He felt that both of his hands were too busy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Grandma Xiao looked at uncle Gu in confusion. ¡°Maybe I ran into some insects when I was dealing with the big cat! I was too nervous and didn¡¯t notice.¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Let me see.¡± Grandma Xiao stood up, looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s neck, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She scratched you to death and gave it to second brother¡¯s wife, but the first one to try it was actually first? It was really amazing. ¡°Aunt Xiao, what happened to me? Did you get bitten by a bug?¡± Uncle Gu asked when he saw grandma Xiao¡¯s expression. ¡°No.¡± Grandma Xiao shook her head, then said to Lu Yang, ¡± Yuanyuan, go get a pack of ear grass for your uncle Gu. ¡°What ear grass?¡± Uncle Gu asked. you¡¯ve been poisoned. Did you get your hands on the powder when Xinxin scattered it? ¡± Grandma Xiao asked. I think so. The big cat ate everything. Xinxin is very smart. I can only run with them if I throw something at it. Uncle Gu said as he scratched. ¡°Yup! But boss, you¡¯ll need at least six hours. Even if you were soaked in the ear grass, you would still have to scratch for two hours. I¡¯ll scratch my whole body. I won¡¯t say anything about the things I¡¯ve researched.¡± Grandma Xiao said, shaking her head. ¡°What?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s movements paused, and then he scratched even more fiercely. ¡°Uncle Gu, here, the ear grass!¡± Lu Zheng came in with a medicine bag and handed it to Gu shouxin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 221 Chapter 221: nightmare Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Xiao wanted to chat with grandma Gu, so she carried Gu si on her back. Lu Zheng was carrying Gu Xin on his back. In his hands, he was holding a basket of medicine. Inside the basket were some ointment and herbs that were prepared to calm the nerves. As expected, they didn¡¯t meet any vigers along the way. When they heard that a big cat had appeared in the back mountain and almost ate the eldest and two granddaughters of the Gu family, they were all very nervous and went to Zhang Lizheng¡¯s house. When they arrived at the old mansion, the grandfather-grandson pair carried their children and went their separate ways. big cat, dad, mom, and sister, run! There¡¯s a big cat ~¡±Gu Xin was having a nightmare as she was about to reach the door of the new house. don¡¯t be afraid, Xinxin. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the big cat. Lu Zheng said gently. ¡°Big cat, there¡¯s a big cat! father, mother, sister, run! There¡¯s a big cat! Gu Xin was extremely afraid even in her dreams as she hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s neck tightly. Xinxin, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Lu Zheng furrowed his brows and consoled her softly. He quickly went up and knocked on the door. Only Gu Nian and Gu Hui were in the kitchen. The door was left ajar, so Lu Zheng knocked on it and it opened. Gu Nian was just about toe out of the living room when she saw Lu Zheng carrying Gu Xin on his back. She ced the things on the bench on the street and rushed forward. She looked at Lu Zheng with a slightly unfriendly gaze.¡±What¡¯s wrong with Xinxin?¡± ¡°Miss Nian, let me put the person down first!¡± Lu Yang said. Gu Nian wanted to say ¡®I¡¯ll carry you¡¯, but when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around Lu Zheng¡¯s neck, her face injured and her brows furrowed, she could not bear to see her like this. She turned around and brought Lu Zheng to Gu Xin¡¯s room. After putting her down, Gu Hui came in. ¡°Come over here, or else you¡¯ll wake her up.¡± Lu Zheng whispered as he watched Gu Nian cover Gu Xin with the nket. Gu Nian nced at him before standing up and following him out of the house. ¡°A big cat appeared in the back mountain. Xinxin and sisi were frightened and have some external injuries. My grandmother has already prepared the medicine to calm the nerves. Boil the one in the small bag with cold water for half an hour, then put the one in the big bag in and boil it together for another hour.¡± Lu Zheng passed the basket to Gu Nian. ¡°Big cat? What about sisi? What about my father? Is my father injured?¡± Gu Hui asked. my grandma went back with sisi on her back. Uncle Gu is not injured, but he was identally stained by the medicinal powder that Xinxin scattered. He¡¯s taking a bath at home to relieve the effects of the medicine. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Hui and said. ¡°Brother a ¡®Yuan, did my father say what the situation is? A big cat suddenly appeared out of nowhere?¡± Hearing that uncle Gu was taking a bath, Gu Hui gave up on the idea of going back to ask. I¡¯m not too sure either. When uncle Gu sent her here, she was already itching. Lu Yang said. ¡°Thank you for carrying Xinxin back today, young master Zhou.¡± thank you, ¡± Gu Nian said after calming down. I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll go to Li Zheng¡¯s house to take a look. The vigers should be discussing going up the mountain to kill the Tiger now. Lu Zheng nodded and took his leave. After a few steps, he stopped and turned around.¡±Miss Nian, Xinxin is having a nightmare. When I carried her back just now, she kept shouting in fear that father, mother, sister, and big cat are here. You should keep an eye on her. Grandma said that she should wake up soon.¡± alright, thank you for your reminder, young master Zhou. Gu Nian nodded. After Lu Zheng left, Gu Hui also went back to check on Gu si and uncle Gu. After checking on Gu Xin¡¯s condition, Gu Nian went to the kitchen to boil the medicine for her before returning to sit by her bed. N?v(el)B\\jnn She could not help but recall the plot. Chapter 222 Chapter 222: There¡¯s nothing this time! Trantor: 549690339 N?v(el)B\\jnn She remembered a foreshadowing. After the female lead died, the male lead didn¡¯t ept beauties from others at first. Later, when the male lead met a mysterious person, he crazily epted them. When others found out about the situation, they gave all kinds of beauties to him. The foreshadowing was the mysterious person that the male lead met. The chapter she read had not yet revealed the identity of the mysterious person. Who was that person? Thest chapter she read was about the male lead epting another person from the Emperor and happily drinking in front of Gu Xin¡¯s memorial tablet. At this moment, a mysterious person appeared. She saw this. Gu Nian frowned and shook her head. Just because those people looked like the female lead or had the female lead¡¯s talents, the male lead was so happy? Also, since he was happy, why didn¡¯t he touch those women? ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯te over, ah!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin suddenly woke up with tears in her eyes. Xinxin, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Sister is here. Gu Nian held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. However, when Gu Xin saw her, she was so shocked that she retracted her hand immediately. Her eyes were a little dazed. Gu Nian was stunned. Xinxin, I¡¯m your sister. Don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s no big cat. You¡¯re home. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were a little dazed, but when she heard the word ¡®big cat¡¯, she immediately sobered up and sat up, ¡± ¡°Sister, where¡¯s uncle and sisi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Uncle and sisi are fine, they¡¯re fine.¡± Gu Xin patted her back and tried to sound as gentle as possible. sister, it¡¯s so scary. I saw the big cat trying to bite uncle¡¯s neck. Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. You used the powder that grandma Xiao gave me, and big cat fell for it and didn¡¯t manage to bite uncle, really. Big Uncle has brought you back.¡± Gu Nian hugged her and patted her back as she exined. ...... In the main room of the old mansion, Zhang Shi was scolding Gu si, who had just woken up, and Gu Xin, who was not in front of her, as well. Uncle Gu was taking a bath in the inner room while scratching his itch. ¡°Wife, why are you scolding sisi? The big cat wasn¡¯t raised by sisi, nor was it called out by sisi. Also, Xinxin isn¡¯t even here, and you¡¯re scolding her. Be careful, second sister-inw mighte back and fight with you!¡± ¡°Gu shouren, don¡¯t say anything! Do you want hot water? Is the water cold? I¡¯ll go get it for you! Day after day, there was no peace of mind. This wretched girl, instead of working hard to earn money, she only knew how to y crazily in the forest! I¡¯m going to p you!¡± The more Zhang Shi spoke, the angrier she became. She raised her hand to hit Gu si. ¡°Who are you pping? You pped my granddaughter?¡± Grandma Gu appeared and grabbed Zhang Shi¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just saying. Hehe, aunt Xiao, you guys sit, I¡¯ll go get some water for father!¡± Zhang Shiughed embarrassedly. ¡°Healer!¡± Gu si looked at grandma Gu with tears in her eyes. it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t be afraid. Grandma Gu touched Gu SI¡¯s head and said. Gu si held onto grandma Gu¡¯s hand and did not let go. She felt very safe with her grandma by her side. Grandpa Gu came in and asked uncle Gu about his visit. Uncle Gu exined what had happened, and then exaggerated the effect of grandma Xiao¡¯s powder. Grandma Gu pursed her lips and asked, ¡± so, the two girls weren¡¯t injured when they were chased by the big cat, but you were the one who carried them. You fell, they knocked and rowed, and then you rolled down the slope with them and carried them through the thorny forest? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s strange, in the past, I would get injured whenever I passed by there, but there¡¯s no one this time!¡± Uncle Gu replied from the inner room. ¡°You carried him and blocked it for you! That¡¯s all on the two girls ¡°faces and bodies.¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. Chapter 228 Chapter 228: empathy Trantor: 549690339 Gu shouxin¡¯s other parts were fine, and all of them were minor injuries. Only the injury on his leg was a little more serious. It had been scratched by the big cat¡¯s ws, and the blood had dried up, looking very terrible. After grandma Xiao took the medicine, Gu shouxin left with Gu Nian. When he came out, he met a lot of vigers. All of them hade to see the big cat. They couldn¡¯t believe it. One was a gambling drunkard, and the other was a fifteen-year-old boy. They actually had a Tiger each. The father and daughter greeted everyone they met. After walking for a long time, he finally didn¡¯t meet anyone. ¡°Father, how did you meet him?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°When I went down the mountain with the vigers yesterday, I saw a shadowing up the mountain from another road. I guessed it was him. When I came back and saw Xinxin¡¯s nightmare, I was covered in sweat. I thought it would be better to solve it as soon as possible.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Did you really take care of one person each? You didn¡¯t help him?¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. As if he had thought of something, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡± if a person who has been abandoned by his family doesn¡¯t work hard, he will never be able to make aeback. father, you used to be a coward. Gu Nian could see that Gu shouxin empathized with her. She hesitated for a moment and decided to ask. N?v(el)B\\jnn yeah, I was in a simr situation as him in the past. In fact, I was even worse off than him. Gu shouxin sighed and stopped in his tracks. He looked at Gu Nian and said, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you this when I have the chance in the future. Niannian, you have to remember that in this world, you are the only one you can rely on. Anyone else can betray you. You must be ruthless in your actions and cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. Don¡¯t leave behind any existence that may threaten you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that, father.¡± Gu Nian nodded solemnly. She thought that her father must have experienced even more tragic childhood than the male protagonist in her nephew¡¯s book! ¡°Father, you¡¯re not alone anymore! You have my mother, me, and Xinxin. We¡¯ll never betray you. We¡¯ll always be family.¡± Gu Nian said as she supported Gu shouxin. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu shouxin came back to his senses and touched Gu Nian¡¯s head as if he was touching Gu Xin¡¯s head. He finally recognized this young girl in her twenties as his daughter. She was not apanion but a family member. ¡°Father, sister!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin ran over from the small path. Cai Xiaolian also ran over from behind. Gu shouxin looked at the three people in front of him, feeling extremely satisfied. ¡°Father, are you hurt? Was it scratched by a big cat?¡± Gu Xin asked worriedly when she saw that Gu shouxin was covered in blood and his clothes were in tatters. ¡°Yes, I was scratched by a big cat. However, the big cat had been killed by her father, so Xinxin didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the big cat anymore. Xinxin, are you happy?¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s other arm and her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing, ¡± I¡¯m so happy. Thank you, Father. Thank you, Father! Gu Xin felt that she was very useless. She was frightened by the big cat and caused her father to run into the mountains to beat the big cat in the middle of the night. She swore in her heart that she would practice martial arts properly in the future and not be afraid of the big cat. That way, her father would not be in danger. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡± Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. Xinxin, don¡¯t cry. Father¡¯s leg is injured. Let¡¯s go back and boil some water. He needs to wash up before applying the medicine. Let mother help him! Gu Nian went to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand and ran away. Chapter 230 230 Doubting life This is the ointment I got from aunt Xiao! gu shouxin thought for a whole day but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. at night, when cai xiaolian wanted gu xin to take a bath, he finally figured it out. water, the water from their house. Their well water could grow crops overnight, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that his wounds could heal overnight. If Xinxin¡¯s wound was gone the next morning, it would definitely be a problem with their well water. early the next morning, gu shouxin was waiting for the two children to practice in the courtyard. Seeing the scars on Gu Xin¡¯s face, he fell into deep thought. What was the problem? He didn¡¯t know that Gu Xin had added jade beads to his bathtub but not to her own. She was afraid that if her injuries recovered too quickly and sisi¡¯s injuries didn¡¯t, others would suspect her. That was why she didn¡¯t eat the Jade beads. even so, the scars on her face were slightly worse than gu siqian¡¯s. However, her actions made Gu shouxin doubt his life for a few days. ...... The big cat was caught, and Gu shouxin could move freely. The couple went to the county to sell new year goods again. The best-selling ones were the snowkes and Nougat, which were also the most expensive. Their stall was set up right outside the Zui Jiang restaurant. Now, after Cai Xiaolian¡¯s reform, with Gu Nian¡¯s dishes and Madam Cheng¡¯s invitation to eat, Zui Jiang restaurant had be the number one restaurant in Taoyuan County. Even merchant shipsing from the south and North stopped at the dock, and the guests on the ships had toe into the city to have a meal. With more people, wouldn¡¯t the new year goods sell better? On New Year¡¯s Day, the Gu family was ughtering pigs in the old mansion. Third aunt Gu brought her inws back to have pig ughtering rice. This was the task that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had given her every year. Her inws didn¡¯t have many family members, just a family of three, her mother-inw, sister-inw, and brother-inw. This morning, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin brought the things they wanted to sell to Zui Jiang restaurant and asked shopkeeper Cheng to help them sell them. Then, they rushed back to help. They had just returned to the old mansion when the Guo family arrived. The four Gu sisters were collecting pig hair when they heard the noise and looked at the door. a gorgeously dressed middle-aged woman walked in with grandma gu. that¡¯s right, she was gorgeously dressed. there was a big red flower on her head, and her makeup was a little exaggerated. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this third aunt¡¯s mother-inw, Qin Shi? N?v(el)B\\jnn Third uncle must look like his father and not his mother! Behind them were third aunt and third uncle, as well as their child, the six-year-old Guo Rui. This child looked like a child of the Gu family, and was quite good-looking. Behind them were a pair of siblings, third aunt¡¯s younger sister-inw and her brother-inw Guo Wan and Guo Yan. These two were twins, and they were already seventeen this year. They were indeed twins, even their expressions were exactly the same. They did not hide their disdain for the farmhouse at all. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just wondering if our third uncle is a child picked up from the streets. The difference in their looks is too great!¡± gu nian sighed. Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± Sure enough, Gu Nian had not changed. She still paid so much attention to her appearance. She had talked about it a few times in the past. ¡°Eh? What are you guys doing? He had nothing to y with, so he started to y with the pig¡¯s hair? You don¡¯t mind being dirty? He¡¯s really a country bumpkin who can y with everything!¡± Guo Yan Ran over, looked at the four sisters, and said in disdain. ¡°yes, it¡¯s very dirty. you¡¯ll have to eat such dirty meatter. look, there¡¯s blood on the ground. i¡¯ll make it for you to eatter!¡± gu nianughed. Chapter 231 231 How much cousin is on her mind? Guo Yan looked at Gu Nian suspiciously. He felt that something was not right with his sister-inw¡¯s niece today. In the past, when they came to eat, this wretched girl would always rush to curry favor with him and his sister. Why didn¡¯t she do that today? Although she was smiling, he felt that there was something wrong with her. ¡°Why are you talking nonsense with her? Don¡¯t tell me she wants you to be her matchmaker to get to know her cousin?¡± Guo Wan walked over and looked at Gu Nian in disdain. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Original owner, get out here. How many people¡¯s cousin are you thinking about? Guo Wan lifted her dress and tiptoed over to Gu Nian. When she looked into the living room and saw that her sister-inw was not out, she turned around and said to Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, just give up! Why don¡¯t you look at your ugly face? my cousin doesn¡¯t even like me, so why would he like a country girl like you?¡± Gu Xin was holding a basket of pig hair as she walked past Guo Wan in a Huff. She then stomped on Guo Wan¡¯s head. ¡°Argh! You stinky girl, stop right there!¡± Guo Wan felt the pain and reached out to pull Gu Xin¡¯s cor. ¡°Aunt Guo Wan, what are you doing? Are you trying to bully me again? I¡¯ll call me third aunt!¡± Gu Xin red at Guo Wan and said. f * ck you! Guo Wan was still afraid of her sister-inw. Moreover, they were in someone else¡¯s territory. However, she felt a little strange. In the past, when she bullied Gu Xin, Gu Nian even helped her. Gu Xin did not dare toin about her. But now, the situation was reversed? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian went to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand and bumped into Guo Wan. This kind of thing about whose cousin the host liked, well, she better not say too much. If she said too much, she would lose face! ¡°Little brother, little sister, aren¡¯t you guys cold? Quicklye in and start a fire!¡± Just as Guo Wan was about to lose her temper, her third uncle appeared at the door of the central room. The two children were still afraid of their eldest brother. They only red at the four sisters and went into the main room. ¡°Gu Nian, good luck! No matter if you¡¯re a literary schr or a martial arts schr, you¡¯ll have to abduct one of them home. Don¡¯t let these annoying fools think that you¡¯re after their cousin!¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian¡¯s back as she spoke in a serious tone. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m definitely not thinking about it!¡± Gu Nian denied it three times. alright, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re almost done with the pig hair. Gu Hui did not believe her. As far as she knew, there were only three cousins among the girls. One was Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin, the other was Guo Wan¡¯s cousin, and thest was sun Yumei¡¯s sixth brother. That¡¯s right, sun Yumei¡¯s sixth brother. Gu Nian had liked him very muchst year, but she only set her eyes on Zhang Yunyun¡¯s and Guo Wan¡¯s cousins this year when sun Ling got married. Gu Nian looked up at the sky and sighed again. What else did the original owner like? In her nephew¡¯s book, Gu Nian was already 20 years old when she first appeared. However, her nephew had written such a supporting role from a male perspective and did not mention anything about her one-sided love history! ¡°Good luck, sister! These people are not good enough for big sister, only the schr can!¡± Gu Xin encouraged Gu Nian. ¡°Alright, sister, you can do it!¡± Gu Nian was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s serious expression and stopped thinking about how many cousins she had. ...... Every year, third aunt¡¯s inws would rest for a night when they came over for the pig ughtering rice. One night, after dinner, the family was busy in the kitchen when third aunt¡¯s mother-inw, Qin Shi, suddenly mentioned Gu Nian to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Second brother¡¯s wife, your family¡¯s big ya will be fifteen after the new year, right?¡± Qin Shi asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Juan Zi.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. Chapter 233 233 I don¡¯t want to live anymore Third aunt Gu was speechless. This sister-inw was too ridiculous! Rushing to this kind of marriage? it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. If sister-inw could decide on Huihui¡¯s marriage, she would have gotten married long ago. Cai Xiaolian could still see it clearly. Hearing this, Gu Xin sat beside Cai Xiaolian and helped to marinate the meat. Out of the four pigs in the Gu family, two were sold and two were kept at home. Even if there were two, there would still be a lot of meat, and it would take a long time. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°My sister and the others are at home making the things for tomorrow¡¯s sale. I don¡¯t like that Guo Wan and Guo Yan, so I came here.¡± Gu Xin pouted. ¡°hey, you little girl, you have the same likes and dislikes as your aunt! Are they just sitting on the side and not helping, waiting to eat?¡± Third aunt Guughed. no one probably liked her sister-inw and brother-inw. they werezy, as if everyone owed them something. ¡°Yup! I don¡¯t know why father and the rest didn¡¯t chase them away.¡± Gu Xin was confused. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Sister, Sister Huihui, sisi, father, fourth uncle, and brother Yuan.¡± gu xin replied. ever since lu zheng and gu shouxin beat up the big cat together, gu xin had been calling him brother ah yuan. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. His nickname was Yuanyuan, and only his maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, and older sister called him that. There was nothing wrong with Gu Xin calling him brother ah Yuan. As for the way Gu Xin addressed them, the transmigration trio did not correct her. They had already thought it through. Gu Xin was still young and at this age, she would not be able to develop any romantic feelings. N?v(el)B\\jnn Moreover, Lu Zheng could not stay here forever. He would leave one day. As for whether they would meet again after he left, that was a matter for the future. It was useless for them to think too much, so they might as well live their current lives well. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry. they¡¯ll definitelye back cryingter.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. With Lu Zheng¡¯s personality, Gu Xin was scared to death by a big cat. He could go into the mountains alone at night to kill a Tiger. The Guo siblings had always badmouthed Gu Xin and despised him. Even if Gu shouxin and Gu Nian did not do anything, Lu Zheng would have done it. sure enough, guo wan came back crying after a while, and guo yan followed her back with a big bag on his head. ¡°Aiyo, Xiao Wan, Xiao Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you? My good daughter, my youngest son, why are you all like this?¡± Qin Shi was chatting with Zhang Shi. When she heard themotion, she hurried over. When she saw her children like this, her heart ached. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to live anymore! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Guo Wan hugged Qin Shi and started crying. ¡°mother, i want to go back! I don¡¯t want toe to this ce anymore. It¡¯s so uneven that I fell and my head was broken from kowtowing. I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Guo Yan also pulled Qin Shi¡¯s sleeve and cried. ¡°little brother, you¡¯re crying like this after just one knock, what a disgrace! You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± Third uncle, who was setting the fire, reprimanded. Guo Yan pursed his lips. His mother liked his eldest brother the most, so he didn¡¯t dare to refute her. ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯re already a grown man, what¡¯s with all the crying?¡± Her third uncle frowned and looked at Guo Wan. Grandma Gu, who was boiling oil in front of the stove, raised her eyebrows. Oh my, the third son-inw is still acting like an elder brother in front of his younger brothers and sisters! She seemed to remember that thest time her son-inw came over, her brother Chuan said that he would jump on brother Chuan¡¯s back and shiver when he saw a wild boar. What a huge contrast! Chapter 237 237 We¡¯ll manage The main culprit had left, but the Qin mother and daughter could not vent their anger on the Gu family. It waste at night, and they could not chase after them to the Xiao family. If it wasn¡¯t for her third uncle stopping her, Guo Wan would have insisted on going home. The mother and daughter went to sleep with dark expressions. Guo Yan also said that he had a headache and was going to sleep. Third uncle felt quite embarrassed and ran to the second branch to help make the food to be sold tomorrow. ¡°This ah Yuan looks like a polite young man, but he¡¯s not holding back at all when he speaks!¡± Grandpa Gu sighed. look at old Xiao. Ah Yuan is her grandson. How can he not learn from old Xiao? ¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Father, mother, I have something to tell you!¡± Seeing that everyone was busy again, Zhang Shi ran to grandma Gu¡¯s side and smiled tteringly. ¡°You want to go to sleep? Just go? I¡¯m stopping you from taking care of the baby?¡± Grandma Gu gave Zhang Shi a sidelong nce. The eldest daughter-inw was used to beingzy, and she was used to it. ¡°No, how could I? Father and mother are busy, how can I, as the wife, go to sleep! Wasn¡¯t this being unfilial asking to be struck by lightning? Hehe.¡± Zhang Shi said righteously. ¡°Yo! What kind of immortal pill did sister-inw eat to open her aperture? You still know that you¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you¡¯re unfilial! I remember you had a stomachachest year and went to bed early. The year beforest, you had a headache and went to bed early. The year beforest, you said you had a cold and went to bed early. third aunt Gu was going to recite it year by year but was interrupted by Madam Zhang. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°His aunt! I¡¯m talking to my parents about something important! Don¡¯t interrupt. It¡¯s a very important matter. If it¡¯s dyed, you won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility.¡± Zhang Shi said proudly. Gu Hui, who was helping to put arge can of oil into the cab, suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Mother, just now aunt Qin said that there is a good marriage! I wanted to tell second sister-inw that she was Gu Nian, but second sister-inw rejected me. I thought that Gu Hui was also proposing marriage, so I asked and found out that she¡¯s a good person.¡± Zhang Shi was afraid that third aunt would change the topic again and quickly said. Gu Hui paused. She knew that her premonition was very urate. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the good idea?¡± Grandma Gu turned to look at Zhang Shi. His eldest granddaughter had indeed reached the age to talk about marriage. Although she had great ambitions, she still needed to be persuaded when she met the right person. ¡°He¡¯s from the street next to Auntie Qin¡¯S. He¡¯s a businessman. He was already twenty years old, and his character and appearance were all good! We¡¯re all rtives, so aunt Qin can¡¯t harm our family, right?¡± Zhang Shi said. ¡°What family? Did you know?¡± Grandma Gu looked at third aunt Gu. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve seen this person before. He¡¯s Huang Cheng, the oil seller who sells oil next to the Guo family¡¯s rice Shop. After they got married, they lost their children and their wives. It¡¯s said that a betrothal gift of a hundred taels is required.¡± Gu Sanguughed coldly. Her sister-inw was really promising. Was her niece that bad? Rushing to be someone¡¯s second bedroom? One of the things that third aunt Gu hated the most about Zhang Shi was that she valued men over women, as if she was not a woman herself. ¡°Boss¡¯s wife! Although our family is a farmer¡¯s family, we haven¡¯t reached the point where we have to give our daughter to someone else as a dowry! If you don¡¯t have Huihui and sisi in your eyes, then don¡¯t bother about their marriage! Your mother and I are still alive, we care!¡± Grandpa Gu was a little angry, and his tone of speaking to Zhang Shi was a little harsh. He would never scold his daughter-inw, not even his son. However, he was very serious when it came to the child¡¯s life. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I really didn¡¯t do it because of the betrothal gift!¡± Zhang Shi panicked and quickly exined. Chapter 239 239 What do you think of niannian? Qin Shi had no choice but to calm Guo WAN down first and let her wait until after the new year. Shouldn¡¯t a married daughter return to her Maiden Home on the second day of the new year? Qin Shi was nning to have third aunt Gu bring Guo Wan along on the second day of the new year. After Guo Wan heard this, she stopped making a fuss and went to sleep in peace. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her mind was filled with the image of the young man. He smiled at her sister-inw¡¯s second brother, worked quietly on the side, and taught her sister-inw¡¯s nephew how to shoot birds with a slingshot. As for the words he had used to scold her, after serious consideration, Guo Wan thought that the young man was reminding her that she was too well-rounded, the color of her clothes was too in, and that her big eyes were not suitable for her beautiful face. The Rouge was too red, so it was better to put on some powder, and she should not put on lipstick. Well, Guo Wan decided that she would eat less when she went back and be slimmer. Then, she would ask her mother to make new clothes for her, and they must be beautiful in color. There were still a few days before the second day of the new year. She had to dress up and make her husband¡¯s eyes light up. It would be best if they could settle their marriage next year. Guo Wan thought of this wonderful result and fell asleep. ...... Early the next morning, the Gu family miraculously discovered that Guo Wan seemed to be in high spirits again. She even greeted everyone in the Gu family very politely. After breakfast, the Guo family left with the fresh pork that grandma Gu had given them. As for the marriage that Zhang Shi wanted to talk about, Qin Shi didn¡¯t want to talk to Zhang Shi at all. It was mainly because Qin Shi felt that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Gu Hui. As soon as the night before the New Year¡¯s Eve passed, the New Year¡¯s atmosphere became even stronger. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian decided to make their Business 29% sessful with the help of the whole family. Even Gu en, who had always loved to y, stayed at home and did what he could. Of course, there were people in the vige who knew about their New Year¡¯s Sale. Some came directly to buy, while others came to learn their craft. Cai Xiaolian said that she was helping the drunken River Tavern make it. She was working for the drunken River Tavern, and she could not tell anyone. Just like that, the vigers ¡®thoughts were dispelled. In the entire Gu family, only Madam Zhang did not know that the second branch was cooperating with the drunken River Restaurant. She really thought that the second branch had sold the recipe to the drunken River Restaurant, and the owner of the drunken River Restaurant had given Cai Xiaolian a job. So, at present, no one in the vige knew about this. On the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, Gu shouxin apanied Cai Xiaolian to sell all the things and waited in the restaurant to settle this year¡¯s profits. In the afternoon, Madam Cheng came over with Cheng Rui. ¡°Sister Lian, second brother Gu, I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. I¡¯m really busy at home.¡± After they arrived, Mrs. Cheng apologized first. After exchanging pleasantries, Cheng Rui took out the ount book. This was the ount book that the bookkeeper recorded every day ording to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ounting model, as well as theundry and skincare sets that Mrs. Cheng helped Gu Nian sell. Madam Cheng had sold a total of three hundred sets of the facial and wash set for five taels of silver each, so it was a total of one thousand and five hundred taels of silver. The restaurant had made a profit of 2742 taels in two months after deducting all the costs. The Gu family would get 8226 taels of silver if they took 30% of the profits. The two items added up to a total of two thousand three hundred and twenty-two taels. She had originally agreed to help Madam Cheng sell the suit and take a Commission, but Madam Cheng refused to ept it. Cai Xiaolian looked at the ounts. There were no problems. After the ounts were settled and the silver was paid, the couple left. N?v(el)B\\jnn The mother and son walked her to the door. After watching the couple drive away, Cheng Rui said, ¡± ¡°Mother, what do you think of niannian?¡± Chapter 240 240 She¡¯s not worthy of you ¡°Niannian is a good girl, but Rui ¡®er, she¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± In the past two months, Mrs. Cheng had also seen through Cheng Rui¡¯s thoughts and said bluntly. Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re the eldest son of the family and the one with the most hope of bing sessful in the Cheng family. Your father has ced all his hopes on you. You will never allow yourself to marry a merchant¡¯s daughter. Mrs. Cheng exined. ¡°Second uncle Gu is also participating in the imperial examination.¡± Cheng Rui frowned. ¡°Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re a schr yourself, so you know it¡¯s not easy to get a good rank. Your father has done his research. After he got married, he no longer touched any books and was addicted to gambling and even drinking.¡± Mrs. Cheng shook her head with a smile and said, ¡± when ites to wine, drinking a little is good for the mood, but drinking too much is bad for the body. A person who has been drinking for more than ten years, do you expect him to be able to get a good position?¡± Cheng Rui frowned and did not say anything. ¡°Alright, since you only admire him now, you should stop thinking about him. Marriage, parents ¡°words, matchmaker¡¯s agreement. You clearly know that your father doesn¡¯t allow it, so why do you have to fall in love with her? Come on, let¡¯s go back!¡± Mrs. Cheng sighed, patted Cheng Rui, and got into the carriage first. Cheng Rui followed behind him silently. After getting into the carriage, Cheng Rui said, ¡± mother, niannian¡¯s facial and wash clothes will definitely be popr in the entire great Zhou in the future. Niannian is not an ordinary woman. Thest time I went to her house, I observed her small workshop. I¡¯ve never seen those things before. Even though I¡¯ve seen them and heard her exnation, I can¡¯t make them myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a schr, of course you don¡¯t know the craftsmanship of a craftsman,¡± Madam Cheng said with a smile. Let¡¯s not think about her prescription. The Gu family is still very good people. We work together to earn money, and everyone is good to each other! If you show your true feelings to your father, he might not allow us to have any contact with their family. So, you should know what to do!¡± Cheng Rui was silent for a while, but he still did not give up. ¡°What if I take her in after I get married?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Mrs. Cheng raised her eyebrows and looked at Cheng Rui in surprise. ¡°Mother, although I haven¡¯t had much contact with her in the past two months, I still like niannian very much. With her looks and her ability to earn money, she¡¯s qualified to be my concubine. I won¡¯t let her suffer in the future.¡± Cheng Rui exined. ¡°As for taking in concubines, as long as their family is willing, your father will definitely be willing as well. However, Rui ¡®er, in my opinion, their family will never let their daughter be a concubine. You should give up on this idea!¡± Madam Cheng advised. Cheng Rui shook his head and smiled,¡±I will.¡± Mother, give niannian two years and she would be able to earn the money of most of the rich families in the great Zhou. Two yearster, if I get the first rank, grandfather will definitely arrange a good marriage for me. He would first marry a wife, then take in a concubine. The wife will help me in my career, and the concubines will provide me with money. Mother, in the future you will not have to work hard to do business.¡± Madam Cheng smiled with relief. Rui ¡®er is really the best gift from the heavens. To have such a filial son like Rui¡¯ er, it¡¯s worth it even if I have to deal with a merchant woman every day. Mother believes that one day my son will be able to bring me into the circle of nobledies in the capital.¡± Madam Cheng was the concubine¡¯s daughter of the capital¡¯s Minister of Revenue. When she had married Lord Cheng, she had also married in ce of her elder sister. The Cheng family and the sun family had an engagement, and when Lord Cheng became a Jinshi, he came to ask for a marriage. All these years, Madam Cheng had been following master Cheng abroad. Although she could not be the head of the family without her mother-inw, her life was different from what she had dreamed of before she was married. Chapter 242 242 Too honest ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Zhang Yungui quickly shook his head, then said embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯m waiting for Xinxin toe out. I want Xinxin to help me read this to Nian.¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to knock on the door. Last time, Gu Nian had pushed him without any mercy. He was afraid that he would make Gu Nian angry again. Moreover, when he came back today, he heard his little sister say bad things about niannian. He guessed that his little sister must have made niannian angry, and he even scolded his little sister. He was afraid that Gu Nian was still angry, so he waited at the door for Gu Xin toe out. He wanted to ask Gu Xin for help. ¡°What if Xinxin doesn¡¯te out today? You¡¯ve been waiting here all this time?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. This young man was too honest! I knew that second uncle and second aunt wereing back. Look, you¡¯re really back. Zhang Yungui grinned and scratched his head. He handed the box in his hand to Cai Xiaolian. second aunt, this is my New Year gift to niannian. Please help me pass it to niannian! Thank you, second aunt.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head and said,¡±Yungui, I know that you¡¯ve been working hard in the smithy. You don¡¯t have to buy such an expensive thing for niannian.¡± Niannian told me that she won¡¯t marry you.¡± Gu shouxin also added, ¡± Yungui, we have not nned to marry niannian off yet, so don¡¯t send anything over in the future. It¡¯s not easy for you to earn some money. Save it for yourself to buy more things, or save it for your future wife. Zhang Yungui was a little depressed,¡±second uncle, second aunt, I really want to marry niannian.¡± I¡¯ve wanted to marry her since I was young. No matter how hard it is for me, I¡¯m willing to buy things for niannian. In my heart, niannian is more precious than anyone or anything. She used to smile at me when I bought things for niannian, but now she doesn¡¯t even want to see me!¡± Zhang Yungui was half a head taller than Gu shouxin. He worked in the iron shop and had muscles all over his body, but such a big man was actually so aggrieved that he was about to cry. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at each other and silently scolded the original owner, Gu Nian, in their hearts. If you don¡¯t like someone, don¡¯t hang them around. What are you doing? ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu shouxin coughed twice and said, ¡± brat, take your things and leave quickly. I won¡¯t let niannian marry you. It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re Li Zheng¡¯s son, don¡¯t force me to drive you away with a carrying pole!¡± Cai Xiaolian turned to look at Gu shouxin in surprise. Gu shouxin blinked at her and quickly returned to normal. ¡°Second uncle Gu, why not? I can earn money. In the future, I¡¯ll open my own iron shop, and when I earn money, I¡¯ll get you wine to drink and give you money to use. Can you let niannian marry me?¡± Zhang Yungui was very sad. ¡°Not good!¡± Gu shouxin replied, then led Cai Xiaolian into the house. Zhang Yungui followed him but was shut out of the door. He pitifully sat down against the door. Gu Xin, who was climbing on the wall, couldn¡¯t bear to see Zhang Yungui like this, but her sister wouldn¡¯t let her out. Aiya, Xinxin, why are you climbing so high? ¡± When Cai Xiaolian entered the house, she saw Gu Xin crawling on the wall with her hands supporting her. She was scared to death and quickly went over to catch her. Gu Xin jumped down nimbly and smiled smugly, ¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very powerful, right?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Stinky girl! You¡¯re amazing, you scared your mother so much that my heart almost jumped out.¡± Cai Xiaolian said unhappily. She was also very surprised in her heart. This Kung Fu really existed, and it had been practiced since young. Even if she wanted to learn it, it was toote. Chapter 243 243 Chapter 243 irreceable ¡°It¡¯s fine to fall. Her sister said that she was often thrown by her father in the past. In the past, when father secretly taught big sister martial arts, he was afraid that mother would be worried. So mother, don¡¯t worry about me and don¡¯t be scared, or else father won¡¯t teach me. ¡± Gu Xin pulled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm and shook it. She looked up and said, ¡± mother, I will protect myself. I can only protect you if I Learn Kung Fu! Really, I¡¯m not afraid of pain when I fall. Mother, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Gu Xin really thought that Gu Nian¡¯s Kung Fu was secretly taught by Gu shouxin. She was so happy that Gu shouxin could teach her, so happy that she forgot to ask her father where he was secretly teaching her sister. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re wrong. The task of protecting mother is father¡¯s. How can you learn from father and then steal father¡¯s job?¡± Gu shouxin said, feeling wronged. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Dad, you also want to have more people to protect mom, right? in the future, when I have a little brother, a little brother can also protect mom!¡± Gu Xin quickly shook her head. hahahaha, that¡¯s right, Xinxin is right. When you have a brother in the future, let father and brother protect you three! Gu shouxin¡¯s words made Gu shouxin happy. Well, it was a good idea to give his two daughters a younger brother! Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at Gu shouxin, then turned her head and ignored him. She asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? Does she know that Yungui is outside?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯I know. But my sister didn¡¯t let me go out. She said she wouldn¡¯t care about brother Yungui. Father, mother, what is this for?¡± ¡°Your sister did the right thing. If you don¡¯t like others, then don¡¯t let them think about you. Be a little more ruthless and make them give up on this thought. I won¡¯t let myself be troubled, but I won¡¯t let others dy me either.¡± Cai Xiaolian held Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they walked towards the central room. ¡°But in the past, sister always epted brother Yungui¡¯s gifts.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°In the past, your sister was still young and insensible. Now that your sister is more sensible, you have to remember, Xinxin, that if you meet a man who likes you in the future and you don¡¯t like him, you have to draw the line clearly.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°What if I like it too?¡± Gu Xin asked again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Oh? Our Xinxin already has a little boy she likes at such a young age?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Gu shouxin also looked at Gu Xin. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m just asking what I should do in such a situation. Besides, mother, how can I know if I like it or not?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and asked in confusion. The couple was relieved. It hadn¡¯t matured yet, and it hadn¡¯t been enlightened. Very good. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you meet someone you like. It¡¯s hard to say. Everyone likes different things.¡± Gu shouxin continued the conversation. His words were directed at Gu Xin, but his eyes were on Cai Xiaolian. just like your father and your mother. Your father likes your mother, not because of her appearance, but because of her temperament. Your father likes your mother¡¯s temperament. If I wake up one day and your mother isn¡¯t by my side, I¡¯ll be very disappointed. But when I find out that your mother is not by my side because she went to the kitchen to boil water, I¡¯ll be very satisfied. Your father will be happy with your mother, and he will imagine his future life with your mother. When father discovered that he liked her, it was very sudden. He felt that if your mother was not in his life, then his life would have lost its meaning.¡± Cai Xiaolian was so stunned that she did not even notice Gu Nian, who had alreadye in and stood to the side. Gu shouxin smiled and continued, ¡± so, Xinxin, when this person appears in your life, you don¡¯t need anyone to tell you what joy is. You can understand it yourself. He is one of a kind, irreceable.¡± Chapter 244 244 Did you have a heart attack Gu Xin nodded her head, not fully understanding what he meant. Gu Nian clenched her fists and held her chin. ¡°Waa! I¡¯m so envious of mother! Mother, when will I be able to find someone who loves me as much as Father loves mother?¡± After that, he winked at Gu shouxin. Nine thousand years old daddy, you can do it! Your eldest daughter is doing great today! ¡°There¡¯s one outside! You and him, he¡¯s definitely more sincere to you than your father to me. ¡± Cai Xiaolian came back to her senses, her face slightly red as she spoke. After that, she went to the kitchen. Damn it, I was fifty years old in my previous life, and I¡¯m thirty years old in this life. I¡¯m already eighty years old in total, how can my heart still be beating like a deer? Did he have a heart attack? ¡°Father, sister, is mother shy? I saw her blushing. Brother Yungui used to blush when he saw my sister.¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes, looking at her sister and then at her father. ¡°Xinxin is so smart! He could even see this. Father will go and take a look!¡± Gu shouxin went to the kitchen with a smile. Gu Xin, don¡¯t ever mention anything about brother Yungui in the past, understand? ¡± Gu Nian said sternly as she held onto Gu Xin. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°No means no! Do you remember that?¡± Gu Nian said domineeringly. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. what an obedient child. I¡¯ll make you a big pig trotterter! Gu Nian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head in satisfaction. ¡°Good! Big sister is so good! I like big sister the most!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm andughed. Gu Nian pursed her lips. This girl had a lot of people she liked the most, such as her grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, Sister, Sister Huihui, first uncle, fourth uncle, third aunt, sisi, and little ninren. All of them were her favorite people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She had heard it several times in the past few months. Gu Nian had said that she would not bother about Zhang Yungui and she really did not bother about him. She did not open the door. The sky slowly darkened. Zhang Yungui got up and left the door of the Gu family. In the house, the family of four was eating in the kitchen. Gu Xin was gnawing on the pig trotter happily and did not notice that something was wrong with her mother tonight. Big sister¡¯s big pig trotters are too delicious! My sister is the prettiest sister in the world, the most capable sister, and the most amazing sister! I love my sister! The delicious meal made Gu Nian¡¯s position in Gu Xin¡¯s heart soar. ¡°Father, mother, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Gu Nian teased as she looked at the two of them with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t talk when eating, don¡¯t talk when sleeping.¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Nian and buried her head in her food. ¡°Niannian, this pig trotter is very good.¡± Gu shouxinughed. After he finished speaking, he picked one for Cai Xiaolian. her mother, you eat it. Niannian said that this is good for a woman¡¯s skin. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯ll get fat if I eat this!¡± Cai Xiaolian picked it up and returned it to Gu shouxin. Gu Xin, who was happily gnawing on the food, suddenly stopped in her tracks. She blinked her eyes and looked at her mother. Would she get fat? Oh no, if I eat it often, will I end up like first aunt? No, no, uncle said that adults only grow horizontally when they eat too much, but our children grow vertically when they eat. Hence, Gu Xin happily munched on her pig trotter again. After a full meal, she obediently put the dishes on the kitchen counter. She didn¡¯t wash the dishes anymore. Most of the time, her father did it. Xinxin, can you do me a small favor? ¡± Seeing Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian leave the kitchen, Gu shouxin bent down and whispered to Gu Xin. ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Xinxin will go and make mother happyter and let motherugh out loud. Father will teach you hidden weapons next year.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. Chapter 245 245 I¡¯ll be worse in the future When Gu shouxin finished washing the dishes and went to the main room, the mother and daughter in the roomughed happily. He knew that his daughter had the ability to make people feel good. After confessing on a whim, his mother should not be embarrassed anymore. She should be normal now! ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re so happy?¡± Gu shouxin walked in, sat by the fire, and asked with a smile. Gu Nianhua had asked fourth uncle Gu to make the fire that they were using. At the bottom was still a Brazier, and on top of the brazier was a small square table. It was covered with ayer that wrapped around his feet, and his whole body was warm. He could do anything with his hands on the table. ¡°I¡¯m talking bad about you!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Oh? Could talking bad things make his wife so happy? Then in the future, if I¡¯m a little worse, won¡¯t wifey be even happier?¡± Seeing Cai Xiaolian smile at him, Gu shouxin also felt relieved and joked. ¡°None of them are serious!¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡±e on, let¡¯s count this year¡¯s ie and then draw up a n for next year! ¡°Alright, wifey, you say it!¡± Gu shouxin called her wife more smoothly. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, I¡¯ve paid Mrs. Cheng for the money from the drunken River Restaurant and the skincare set. I¡¯ve just added the daily ie since the New Year¡¯s Sale, and it¡¯s a total of 30725824 Wen. Take a look, the ounts for all the projects are here.¡± Cai Xiaolian pushed the ount book to the three of them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Every day¡¯s small ounts were kept by Gu Xin, and Cai Xiaolian had just finished calcting everything. The three father and daughter didn¡¯t say anything after looking at it, and they all looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s talk about buying the manor. Your father has asked around, and the price of the manor is between one thousand five hundred to one thousand eight hundred taels. We¡¯ll keep two thousand taels and settle this matter in the first month of the lunar year.¡± ¡°Also, our family needs a car. We¡¯re going to start farming in spring, so Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t let us borrow a car every day. So, do you think we should buy an ox-cart, a horse-cart, or a donkey-cart?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s niannian¡¯s wash and Facial Set. If we open a shop, how do we cooperate with the Cheng family? or do we make it ourselves and not cooperate?¡± ¡°Finally, during the first year of junior high, none of us wrote a n for next year. I kept it for this time next year to see if we¡¯ve reached a goal.¡± Gu shouxin came first. as for this carriage, we¡¯ll just buy a donkey cart for the time being. It¡¯s convenient for our family of four to travel. We can also transport goods. As for cooperation, I think we should do it ourselves and not cooperate.¡± Gu Nian nodded. I don¡¯t know what kind of car I want. However, I agree with you about the cooperation. I don¡¯t want to cooperate. We have the skills and money. If they were to cooperate, what would Madam Cheng do? Send people? Actually, we can hire our own people to open the shop. Mother can go and see it the next day. It¡¯s always inconvenient to work with others.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed,¡±of course it¡¯s best to make your own decisions.¡± However, Mrs. Cheng wants to cooperate with us. If we do it alone, she will overthink it. After all, she is the wife of the county Magistrate. In Taoyuan County, she still has a certain right to speak.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go and discuss this matter.¡± I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be ridiculed.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. Chapter 246 246 The minority obeys the majority Mrs. Cheng had asked several times about the cooperation with this shop, and she was aware that it could make money. No one would feelfortable if they suddenly said that they were not cooperating. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I have a question to ask.¡± Gu Xin interjected. The three of them turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ve calcted it. We can really make more money by doing it ourselves than cooperating with Auntie sun. If we don¡¯t open a shop and continue to sell like we did before the new year, will we sell less than Auntie sun?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°That definitely won¡¯t happen. For example, Xinxin, if I ask you to use the willow branch with green salt to gargle your mouth, would you be willing? Would you be willing to wash your hair with Soap Beans like before?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± if I knew about the existence of these sets and I had the money to sell them, I would have been willing to use them. Cai Xiaolian smiled,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± The others must have thought the same. For those who were not short of money, these were considered daily necessities. I definitely won¡¯t sell less. ¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we close the shop and sell it to the Rouge shop?¡± Gu Xin suggested. Or someone who knows our family andes to our house to buy directly. This way, we only need a workshop. We don¡¯t need a shop, and we don¡¯t need people to manage it. For example, we sold the skincare set for five taels of silver before. Next year, we¡¯ll make the bottles bigger and store more of them. We¡¯ll sell them for ten taels of silver.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Mother, you said before that we can¡¯t have too many of the same thing. If we have too many, it will be worthless. So, we don¡¯t even need to make the workshop too big. We just need to guarantee that we can produce 1000 sets every month.¡± ¡°Grandpa was very worried about us before. He said that a tall tree attracts the wind and that father has to study. If something happens to us and we provoke those bad guys to deal with us, father won¡¯t be able to study in peace. Even if we¡¯re working with master Cheng¡¯s family, he¡¯s only a County Magistrate. There are still people in the prefecture above him. Who knows if their rtives will be jealous of our business?¡± ¡°So, we¡¯ll do it at home. There are so many people in the vige, even if the bad guyse, they can¡¯t do anything to us. If we don¡¯t open a big shop, we¡¯ll get a certain amount of ie every month. It won¡¯t make people jealous, and we won¡¯t be in danger.¡± The time travel Trio was stunned by what Gu Xin said. Gu Xin didn¡¯t hear any response. Seeing that her parents ¡®and sister¡¯s expressions were a little off, she blinked and her voice became weaker, ¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, baby. You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Cai Xiaolian said in surprise. When she first arrived, she already felt that her daughter was a little silly. She never thought that she could analyze some things from her grandfather¡¯s words, although it was not veryprehensive. ¡°Really? Hehe, mother, I overheard Grandpa and Grandma worrying about our family that day.¡± Gu Xin scratched her head in embarrassment. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± This girl seemed to like eavesdropping. ¡°Then what do you think, little Lian?¡± Gu shouxin asked Cai Xiaolian. you three have the same idea, so I¡¯ll just follow the majority. Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly, then looked at Gu shouxin and said seriously, ¡± her father, you have to work hard! Now, Xinxin knows that the more money our family makes and the more things we take out, the more people will covet it. Only when you¡¯re strong will others not dare to have any designs on you.¡± Chapter 249 249 I have to smile everyday ¡°Grandma Xiao, brother Yuan!¡± Gu Xin came to the old mansion from home and happened to meet the grandfather-grandson pair at the door. She called out to them happily. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°This girl, she smiles whenever she sees people and makes people feel good for no reason!¡± Grandma Xiao really liked Gu Xin. ¡°My sister said that if you smile every day, your life will be good and your luck will be good!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, your sister is right. In the future, Xinxin must smile every day and get better and better.¡± Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s smile, the corners of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards. ¡°Brother Yuan, what are you holding?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°This is a New Year¡¯s gift for my grandparents. Oh no, I forgot to prepare a gift for Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng smacked his head, his face full of regret. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t even give brother Yuan a gift, so brother Yuan doesn¡¯t need to give me a gift.¡± Gu Xin was amused by Lu Zheng¡¯s reaction andughed. ¡°I remember that Xinxin¡¯s birthday is in the first month of the lunar year, and so am I. We¡¯re on the same day! How about I give Xinxin a birthday gift on her birthday?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Really? Brother ah Yuan¡¯s birthday is on the same day as mine?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. No one in their vige had the same birthday as her. ¡°It¡¯s true. Xinxin is the 16th day of the first lunar month, right? I¡¯m the same. The moon on the 16th was the roundest. I was born on that day, so my mother gave me the name Yuan. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my grandma.¡± Lu Yang said. Gu Xin looked at grandma Xiao. ¡°Your brother Yuan is right. However, her mother gave her the name Yuanyuan not only because the moon was full on the day he was born, but also because he was rounder than other milk babies when he was born. That¡¯s why he¡¯s called Yuanyuan.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. She remembered that when Lu Zheng was born, she had gone to the capital to visit her daughter. This kid was indeed a little fatty, and he was rounder than any baby she had ever seen. ¡°Really? Is it rounder than Ren Ren?¡± Gu Xin was amused. Eldest uncle¡¯s little cousin was the roundest baby she had ever seen. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that there could be a baby even rounder than her little cousin. Although Gu Ren was born prematurely, he was protected by Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl. In addition, Mrs. Zhang ate well and lived well during her pregnancy. Grandma Gu did not rub her face, so wasn¡¯t gu Ren very good-looking? ¡°It¡¯s true. So, you can call him big brother Yuan Yuan in the future.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin was a little embarrassed when she saw Lu Zheng. She chuckled and said, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll definitely give you something Yuanyuan on your birthday! ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. In his past life, other than his parents, grandparents, and sister, only Gu Xin knew his nickname. He remembered that in his previous life, Gu Xin had the same expression when she heard this. She even said, ¡± Lung, why don¡¯t I call you Yuan Lang in the future? ¡± At that time, there was an examination and the top schr¡¯s surname was Yuan. He pretended to be angry and said, ¡± ¡°So Xin ¡®er likes the schr! Then am I going to throw away my armor and take the top scorer¡¯s examination? Or, should we call our brothers in the Army to beat up the top schr?¡± ¡°Are you guys the door Gods of the three stations?¡± Just then, grandma Gu appeared and interrupted Lu Zheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hey, old Gu, what are you saying? Have you ever seen such good-looking door Gods like us? With our looks, we¡¯re heavenly gods, not door Gods. A door God could only be someone who looked scary. For example, when you¡¯re not smiling, you can be a door God!¡± Grandma Xiao joked. Chapter 250 250 On the same day ¡°You with the surname Xiao, you still want to spend the new year alone this year? Or should I go and apany that old bastard?¡± Grandma Gu threatened. ¡°No, no, no. I must spend the new year with a beauty like old Gu! ¡®Alright, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to kick ye Chuan out tonight and take old Gu for myself!¡¯ Let¡¯s go!¡± Grandma Xiao stepped forward and put her arm around grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder, striding into the house. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, my grandma and your grandma are great!¡± Gu Xin looked at the back view of the two olddies with envy. ¡°Yup! One doesn¡¯t need too many confidants in one¡¯s life, one is enough.¡± Lu Zheng also sighed. He had never thought that his grandmother and Xinxin¡¯s grandmother would be so close. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you have a close friend? I don¡¯t have any. The girls in the vige don¡¯t y with me, I only have sisters.¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Xinxin is still young and has a long way to go. She will appear in the future. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Lu Zhengughed. In his past life, Gu Xin did not have a close friend. Lu Zheng believed that in this life, Gu Xin would definitely have one. She would have a rtionship with ady that was like that of a grandmother and grandmother. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, are you going to be 16?¡± Gu Xin asked as she walked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m older than you by five years.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°I saw an uncle before. He went to the wrong ce, and he looked very much like you.¡± Gu Xin said. Lu Zheng stopped in his tracks. That uncle seemed to be him. At that time, he had just woken up and didn¡¯t know that he had seeded. He thought that it was just one of the many dreams he had. He was so anxious that he wanted to take Gu Xin away and not let her pay for her gambling debts. At that time, he didn¡¯t have the time to shave his beard and didn¡¯t clean himself up properly, so he looked a little old. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°However, that uncle is also very good-looking. Even if he has a beard, I saw that his eyes were just like brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s. They were very bright, as if they were filled with stars.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh, really? Can I take it as Xinxinplimenting me for looking good?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Flowers bloomed in his heart. Zhou Yuan, you¡¯re so thick-skinned. My Xinxin is only saying that uncle is good-looking. When did she say anything about you? ¡± Gu nianlong had noticed the two of them chatting happily in the kitchen. When she saw that they were not done, she wanted to interrupt them. However, she heard these words as soon as she stepped out of the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just average.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m telling the truth. Brother Yuanyuan was very simr to that uncle. Their eyes were the most simr and they were very good-looking. Sister, don¡¯t you think brother Yuan Yuan is good-looking?¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and said seriously. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Undeniably, he was quite good-looking. ¡°Quicklye in and help me!¡± Gu Nian was toozy to answer as she waved her hand and called Gu Xin away. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m going to help you in the kitchen. You can go to the central room. Grandpa and Grandma are in the central room.¡± Gu Xin waved at Lu Zheng. Ever since Lu Zheng came back from his fight with Gu shouxin, Gu Xin¡¯s impression of him was not the same as before. She used to agree with her sister¡¯s words that Mr Zhou was a good-looking lunatic. Right now, young master Zhou was the good-looking brother Yuan Yuan. He had even given their family a lot of seeds. The things that grew out were delicious. Furthermore, next year, they would be able to grow these things openly. More people would be able to eat these delicious foods. Lu Zheng went to the central room. No matter where Gu Nian came from or how Gu Nian¡¯s prejudice against him was formed, he would do his best to gain their recognition. Chapter 252 252 Just like your grandma Grandma Gu found uncle Gu too noisy and drove him out. Uncle Gu carried Gu Ren out and said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, I know, you¡¯re like your grandma. You¡¯re famous for your bad temper and impetuousness! AI!¡± ...... Soon, the dumplings were ready. Just in time, Gu Ren¡¯s father had also woken him up from his sleepiness as he carried him around. Everyone was squeezed into the big round table. Grandpa Gu asked uncle Gu to pour wine for everyone. ¡°Alright, dumplings and wine, the more you drink, the more you¡¯ll have! I wish our family, aunt Xiao, and little Yuan, better and better in theing year, and always have a smile!¡± Uncle Gu poured the wine and even wanted to say a few words of blessing. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to be seventeen.¡± Gu Hui looked at the wine jar and suddenly said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She wanted to try the wine. ¡°What? You want to get married?¡± Uncle Gu asked in surprise. He had always thought that his eldest daughter was going to find a son-inw who would marry into the family. He was not capable and only knew how to farm. He could only afford the dowry. He was stillcking in finding a son-inw. He didn¡¯t have a foreign bull! However, he encouraged his eldest daughter to earn her own money. In the future, he would persuade his mother to find a son-inw for her. However, he had only helped second brother¡¯s family for two months, and he already had the money to find a son-inw? ¡°Sister Huihui, do you want to try the wine?¡± Lu Zheng could tell what Gu Hui was thinking. Well, a cousin is also an elder sister. It¡¯s time to get some good impression! ¡°What? You want to drink? You¡¯re not a man, why would you drink? The wine doesn¡¯t cost money? Also, girls can¡¯t drink.¡± When Zhang Shi heard this, she was unwilling. ¡°First aunt, girls can drink wine. My parents said so.¡± Gu Xin spoke up for her cousin. ¡°Hey, second brother, second sister-inw, how did you teach your child? She¡¯s so young and you¡¯re already teaching her how to drink? What kind of parents are you?¡± Zhang Shi seized the opportunity to criticize. ¡°Eldest aunt, father and mother said that grown girls can drink wine.¡± Before Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian could refute, Gu Xin said seriously. Everyone in the room,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you know what flower wine is?¡± Gu en looked at Gu Xin in surprise. He had only just found out about it. Xinxin was only a month older than him, how did she know? Other than the time travel Trio, everyone else was looking at Gu Xin nervously. ¡°It¡¯s wine made from flowers! A few days ago, father even took the time to brew plum blossom wine! Father said that my sister will be able to drink it next year, and I still have to wait for another four years.¡± Gu Xin said disapprovingly. ¡°Tsk!¡± Gu en lost interest. He knew it, his cousin who was a month older than him was the most obedient in the family, how could she know about flower wine? It was more likely that his elder sister and sister niannian knew about drinking and drinking. Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know what he was nervous about either. Perhaps it was a habit. In his previous life, whenever Gu Xin was mentioned about brothels, she would feel dejected and inferior. That was why he would never allow anyone around Gu Xin to mention anything about brothels. ¡°You¡¯re from the boss¡¯s family, so don¡¯t keep Huihui in check. It was okay for a woman to drink a little wine so that when she was out in the future, she would not be spoiled by a little wine. Boss, fill up Huihui¡¯s Cup!¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Gu Hui stood up and went to get a wine ss. ¡°Huihui! Your father, I, can drink a thousand cups without copsing. Your second uncle, your third aunt, and your fourth uncle are all the same. Don¡¯t copse just because you¡¯ve had a little. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my daughter!¡± Gu shouxin had always felt that his mother was right, so he poured wine for Gu Hui. Chapter 253 253 The most disgraceful ones are already here Of course, Gu Hui did not get drunk from just one ss. Besides, it was only noon and grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu did not allow everyone to drink too much. After lunch, it was time to put up the couplets and the character ¡± Fortune ¡°. Gu shouxin was left behind to write a Voodoo bag for his ancestors. It had to be burned before dinner and in front of the grave on the morning of the first day of New Year. Uncle Gu admitted that his handwriting was bad and didn¡¯t want to join in the fun. In the end, he was caught by grandma Gu.¡±When your father and I die in the future, can¡¯t you write about your younger brother who¡¯s going to beg for a separation? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± ¡°And you, fourth brother! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the youngest, you don¡¯t have to pay your respects to the two brothers on it. Come over and learn!¡± Grandma Gu stopped fourth uncle Gu when she saw that he was about to slip away. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve asked me to learn from big brother every year, but in the end, it was still our Father who wrote it!¡± Fourth uncle Gu said, feeling wronged. ¡°Yup! Isn¡¯t that your second brother who was a bastard in the past? Now that the most disgraceful person is here to learn how to write, you two still want to bezy?¡± It was as if grandma Gu had criticized the three brothers. Grandpa Gu looked at the four of them with a smile and began to write down the format. They had a lot to write about, including the ancestors of the Gu family and the ye family. Therefore, Lu Zheng was assigned a task. He was to bring Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu si to put up the couplets, while Gu Hui and Gu Nian were to help prepare dinner. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng was quite happy. He asked Gu Xin to hold the bowl of paste, and Gu si and Gu en to hold the couplets and the word ¡®Fu¡¯. He then started to paste it on each door. ¡°Brother Yuan, can you teach me how to hunt next year?¡± Gu en liked Lu Zheng the most because he could beat up big cats. His second uncle could have done it too, but he had always been very busy! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I want to learn too, I want to learn too!¡± Gu Xin added. Lu Zheng, who had wanted to find a reason to reject the offer: alright, after the spring farming is over, we¡¯ll go to the mountains and make a trap. We can¡¯t catch the big guys, but we can still catch the little rabbits and chickens. Lu Zheng had a lot of hunting experience in the mountains. ¡°Brother Yuan, can you take me with you?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°Both are fine. We¡¯ll call sister Huihui and niannian together.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Good! Brother Yuan, we¡¯ll hold the stool for you, and the paste is for you!¡± Gu Xin passed the paste to Lu Zheng. Gu en and Gu si quickly took out the ¡± Fortune ¡± character and the Spring Festival couplets. They swiped them a few times and asked Gu si, who was not holding a stool, to stand a little further away to see if the post was correct. After sticking it on the old mansion, he went to the second branch to stick it on. After the second branch was done, they went to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. by the way, I don¡¯t see anynterns at your house. I have a few more here. Let¡¯s hang them up! Lu Zheng thought of the leftover food at home that Ji Xiang had sent over yesterday and suggested. ¡°Good, good! Grandpa was going to tie it, but my mother said that uncle¡¯s family would tie it up and sell it, so I can go and get it. In the end, she only found out that her uncle¡¯s house had sold out this morning. The market closed in the morning, and there¡¯s no ce to buy it. ¡± Gu en said. I¡¯ll add some oil to themp first. Later, when it¡¯s getting dark, Enzi, you can ask eldest uncle or second uncle toe out and light themp. Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, aren¡¯t you going to spend the new year with us tonight? Grandpa yang and aunt xiaohuan shoulde tonight too. It¡¯ll be more lively with more people!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Zhou n town to apany my granduncle tonight and will only be back tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you delicious food tomorrow!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, brother Yuan!¡± The three siblings thanked him happily. Chapter 256 256 Chapter 256 it¡¯s the same ¡°My benefactor! My son!¡± ¡°Zhang Xiaohu! Zhang Xiaohu!¡± ¡°Brother en Zi, hit him, hit him! Grab his hair! Kick him!¡± ¡°Brother Xiaohu, hit him! Hit him!¡± ¡°Brother, be careful.¡± ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°......¡± At this time, a loud noise not far away interrupted the sisters ¡®discussion about this important life event. The two of them hurried over and saw that Gu en and Zhang Xiaohu were fighting. After that, Gu Xin and Gu si also joined the battle. On the other side, there were also a few boys. There were more than Twenty ten-year-old children in the vige. Other than Gu Xin and Gu si, none of the young girls came out. This was equivalent to Gu en, Gu Xin, and Gu si fighting with the other party¡¯s nine children. Zhang Dahu and some of the neutral little boys were watching from the side. When he saw Gu Hui and Gu Nian, Zhang Dahu raised his fist and said, ¡± ¡°You two, don¡¯t help! My fists are not to be trifled with!¡± ¡°F * ck your mother!¡± Gu Hui released thentern and started fighting. Zhang Dahu, you son of a b * tch. I¡¯ve been eating too much of a vegetarian meal recently. I want to change my taste! Gu Nian rubbed her wrist and followed Gu Hui. Zhang Dahu kept retreating. He was still on guard. In the end, she was caught by the Gu sisters and both of them received a punch at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re girls!¡± Zhang Dahu was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Then do it!¡± Gu Nian said. The two sisters had worked together for so long that they had a certain level of tacit understanding. After saying this, they moved at the same time, even their actions were the same. He took two steps back, ran up, jumped up, and sent a flying kick at Zhang Dahu. Zhang Dahu wanted to Dodge, but Gu Xin, who was fighting with the little boy, rolled over and blocked his path. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Dahu was kicked. Gu Xin quickly rolled over and continued to join the little boy¡¯s fight. ¡°Gu Hui, Gu Nian, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Zhang Dahu couldn¡¯t believe it at all. These two people dared to make a move in front of the adults. Weren¡¯t they afraid of his revenge? ¡°Cut the crap, one-on-one or group fight? In a one-on-one fight, you beat us sisters. In a group fight, we sisters beat you!¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Me? isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Zhang Dahu was so angry that he could not care less about Gu Hui as he charged towards Gu Nian. sister Huihui, look after the three little ones. Don¡¯t let them get beaten up too badly. Leave this to me! After Gu Nian instructed Zhang Dahu, she rushed forward and grabbed him by the waist. Then, she lifted him up and threw him on the ground. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll continue to practice the horse stance. Hitting the wooden stake is still useful. This time, I¡¯ll steady myself and my arm strength will gradually increase!¡¯ As Zhang Dahu was thrown to the ground, he reached out to grab Gu Nian¡¯s feet. As Gu Nian fell to the ground, Zhang Dahu rolled over and caught both of her hands. Gu Nian¡¯s head flew up and knocked Zhang Dahu¡¯s head. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He kicked hard with his feet. owuu ~¡±Zhang Dahu let out a miserable cry. ¡°Other than your iron head, there¡¯s really nothing about you that I like, really!¡± Gu Nian rubbed her head.¡¯This guy is really headstrong. It hurts.¡¯ ¡°Brother, Oh, Brother, save me!¡± At this time, Zhang Xiaohu screamed again. ¡°Your brother is being beaten up by my sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s fistnded on Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s body, followed by a series of punches, ¡± who told you to bully me? I¡¯ll teach you how to bully me! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to bully me! Don¡¯t think that you can bully me just because you have more people, Hmph Hmph Hmph!¡± Chapter 258 258 The little girl has good taste ¡°Niannian, I think you¡¯re biased against him!¡± Gu Hui was stunned as she looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian shook her head. no, I just feel that we¡¯re not familiar with each other. Why would I call him over for such a matter? ¡± Gu en replied,¡¯sister Nian Nian, we¡¯re very close. Brother Yuan even said that he would teach us how to set traps in the mountains and hunt in the spring!¡± Gu si: ¡± yes, yes. You also have to teach me and sister Xinxin. Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s right, sister, brother Yuanyuan¡¯s birthday is the same as mine! I even promised to give him a birthday present.¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯it seems like they have the same birthday!¡¯ Forget it, so be it. Watching an uncle whose mental age was unknown fight with a child, en, very good. ¡°Alright! Since we¡¯re so familiar with each other, let¡¯s call him along!¡± Gu Nian gave in. The siblings cleaned themselves up. Other than being a little dirty, it was hard to tell that they had gone out to fight. After discussing the group fight with the Gaojia vige on the second day of the new year, they returned to the old mansion together. ...... At the old mansion, uncle yang was already drunk and began to talk to Gu shouxin about the recent business. He said that he wanted to open his own shop because the things that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian hade up with were too practical. When Cai Xiaolian heard this, she thought, eh, this is possible! The toiletries had already been confirmed, and she did not need to keep an eye on the drunken River Restaurant every day. Why not cooperate with master yang and open a shop? Although Master Yang¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as high as Madam Cheng¡¯s, he was from the vige and was very familiar with the Gu family. There was no need to worry about other problems. And so, Cai Xiaolian began to talk to yang xiaohuan. From this conversation, she discovered that yang xiaohuan had a good business mind. The reason why master yang was able to open a restaurant today was because of yang xiaohuan¡¯s constant nagging. The more they talked, the more excited they became. They wanted to find a shop and have a good time. When she saw the children enter, Cai Xiaolian quickly waved and called out to Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian,e here. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother!¡± As soon as Gu Nian went over, the few younger ones followed her and surrounded the brazier. ¡°I¡¯m talking to your aunt xiaohuan about opening a shop, a furniture shop.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°This is good! Grandpa Yang¡¯s cooking skills are so good, it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t open a shop.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°You have good eyes, little girl!¡± Yang xiaohuan gave Gu Nian a big thumbs up. She had been saying that to her father for a long time, but he had always been unwilling to do so. He had even saved some money for her dowry! Or was it the things that the Gu family had asked his father to hit that had shaken his father? ¡°Hehe, anyone with eyes can tell.¡± aunt xiaohuan, mother, what do you n to do? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan told Gu Nian what they had discussed earlier. Gu Hui, Gu Xin, and Gu si listened with great interest. However, Gu en could not bear to listen any longer. He ran to the kitchen where his grandparents were. At midnight, uncle Gu went to the gate to light some firecrackers. After a while, the children went to bed. In the end, only Gu en went to sleep, while the other girls continued to listen to Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan¡¯s n for the furniture store. Grandpa Gu was used to going to bed early, so he went to bed at midnight. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao were chatting in the kitchen. The three brothers of the Gu family continued to drink with master yang, who was already drunk. An hourter, grandma Gu and grandma Xiao came back with the dumplings they had made at noon for supper. After eating the dumplings, master yang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and passed out. Fourth uncle Gu helped him to his own room to sleep. Chapter 259 259 He won¡¯te if it¡¯s money The three brothers continued to drink and chat. Gu shouxin had been here for three months, and he had a good impression of these two brothers. ¡°Big brother, are you still nning to farm next year? And then go to the town¡¯s Pier to find something to do? Didn¡¯t you think of doing anything else?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Yup! I can¡¯t do anything else!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°I saw that you did a good job selling New Year¡¯s goods before the new year! Niannian and Xinxin said that after the first three days, you¡¯ve almost sold out in the morning.¡± Gu shouxin said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s because the food in your house is good!¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t think that it was his credit at all. second brother, you can open your own restaurant for your food! Besides new year goods, he could also sell other things! We can¡¯t just count on making money during the new year.¡± ¡°But our family is too busy! Look at your son¡¯s mother!¡± Gu shouxin raised his head to the girls beside the brazier. ¡°That¡¯s true, niannian is pretty, we can¡¯t let her show her face in public, it wouldn¡¯t be good if she was snatched away. Xinxin is still young, second sister-inw can¡¯t handle it by herself.¡± Uncle Gu shook his head. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Boss, I mean, your sister-inw doesn¡¯t sell food, she wants to do big business! How did you think of going up niannian? ¡°Second brother, do you mean to let big brother continue to sell things?¡± Fourth uncle Gu was slightly more normal than Big Uncle Gu and understood Gu shouxin¡¯s meaning. Gu shouxin nodded. Finally, there was a normal one. ¡°I¡¯m going to sell things? No, second, the family can¡¯t live without me. Our family has more than 20 mu ofnd! Without me, can you finish farming?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head. He was very clear about his status in the family. ¡°Is your mother¡¯s hand broken or is her leg crippled? Before I gave birth to you bastards, I took care of more than 30 acres ofnd in the family by myself! Where can¡¯t I leave you?¡± Grandma Gu suddenly appeared and looked at uncle Gu in disdain. ¡°Mother! How can you say that! You were young at that time, so I could also do some work!¡± Uncle Gu said, feeling wronged. He would not allow anyone to shake his position as the number one farmer in the family. ¡°Oh, you mean your father and I are old now and we have to rely on you?¡± Grandma Gu gave uncle Gu a sidelong nce. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Uncle Gu shook his head without hesitation. father, mother, you¡¯re getting on in years. It¡¯s time for you to enjoy your son¡¯s life. I¡¯m tall and strong, how can I make father and mother suffer! Hehe.¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at him. your father and I don¡¯t need you to take care of us. What about your little ones? ¡± Have you prepared Huihui¡¯s dowry for her? The money for my son¡¯s studies? Is sisi¡¯s dowry saved? Won¡¯t Ninja be able to study when he grows up?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s expression was a little frightened, and then he said in annoyance, ¡± ¡°I wanted to say that I wanted a child. Look at uncle yang, he¡¯s so rxed! Then how much dowry would sister xiaohuan have? That¡¯s because the child¡¯s mother insisted on giving birth, what can I do!¡± Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu were both speechless. Giving birth to a child was a matter for one person? Big brother, you said that you¡¯re a tall and strong man. Are you going to be forced by sister-inw? Grandma Gu was so angry that she pped uncle Gu. ¡°You bastard! You only care about giving birth and not raising her! Just return one to Huihui! If you take out the dowry I prepared for your third sister now, I¡¯ll say you¡¯re a man!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± Auntie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to earn money. It¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t want to earn it! Chapter 264 264 Not important Lu Zheng had been joking when he said that he was a kid and wanted to get a red packet. He didn¡¯t expect Grandpa and Grandma Gu to really prepare a red packet for him. ¡°You¡¯re old Xiao¡¯s grandson, so you¡¯re my grandson! Take it!¡± There was no room for rejection. Lu Zheng epted the red packet, his hands trembling. He looked at grandma Gu and thought of his own grandmother. He was someone with a grandmother, but he had not enjoyed her love for a single day. In the beginning, his grandmother had despised his mother for being a merchant¡¯s daughter and had only agreed to his parents ¡®marriage as ast resort. His mother had married into the Lu family, and his grandmother had made things difficult for his mother in every way possible. Even though he had never seen it with his own eyes, even though he had grown up and his mother had passed away many years ago, he could still hear all kinds of words in the manor about his grandmother not liking his mother. His grandmother looked down on his mother, and even more so on the two children his mother gave birth to. If his sister had not been smart and sensible, nning for him early on, who knew what kind of marriage his grandmother and stepmother had arranged for her? When his sister got married, he was only 11 years old. Not long after, he was criticized by an eminent monk found by his stepmother. He was the nemesis of his grandmother, causing both his and his grandmother¡¯s health to be poor. Therefore, his muddled father sent him to the ancestral house for the sake of his mother and son¡¯s safety. He had stayed there for four years, and his grandmother¡¯s health had improved. This further confirmed the monk¡¯s words that he had beenpletely abandoned by the Lu family. Did he hate his grandmother? In fact, he hated her. If his grandmother had not rubbed his mother and helped Madame Lin, how could his mother have passed away? How could the Lin n enter the sect? However, he hated his father even more. One day, he would make his father kneel in front of his mother¡¯s grave and admit his mistake. He did not do it in his previous life because his father had died long ago. In this life, he would definitely do it. ...... At night, Gu Nian cooked the base of the hotpot and invited the Yang family, grandma Xiao, and Lu Zheng to eat together. Lu Zheng was no longer surprised by Gu Nian¡¯s endless stream of delicacies. This was not the Gu Nian from his previous life. He was certain that second uncle Gu and aunt Lian were not his Xin ¡®er¡¯s parents. N?v(el)B\\jnn He didn¡¯t bother to guess where they came from. He only needed to know that the three of them were treating Gu Xin sincerely, just as he had requested. Where did ite from? How did he rece the original three people? To him, it was not important. ¡°What? Father, what did you say? Second brother wants us to sell this?¡± When Zhang Shi heard uncle Gu¡¯s words, she stood up in surprise and interrupted Lu Zheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Wife, why are you so excited? Selling things is not as easy as you think. When the timees, you must follow my footsteps and listen to me. Only then can we make money, understand?¡± Uncle Gu pulled her to sit down. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve always listened to you!¡± Zhang Shi was overjoyed, and looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian in disbelief.¡±Second brother, sister-inw, are you really giving it to us?¡± ¡°Aunt, I did this, so I have the final say. You have to promise me one thing before I give it to you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll only give it to my uncle!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Aiyo, niannian, look at you, your aunt has always liked you the most! You¡¯re handsome and sweet-tongued, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say!¡± Zhang Shi was observant enough to see through Gu Nian¡¯s actions. She smiled widely at Gu Nian. Chapter 265 265 Chapter 265 gone crazy Gu Nian felt goosebumps all over. Auntie, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you¡¯ve always said that you hate us sisters the most. Out of habit, Zhang Shi wanted to curse, but her mind was still quite fast. She knew what the current situation was. Sheughed and said,¡±Xinxin remembered wrong. You sisters are my favorite!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t believe it! first aunt, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t scold Xinxin, sisi, and sister Huihui in the future. You won¡¯t force sister Huihui to marry anyone, and you definitely won¡¯t find a husband for her. Also, you can¡¯t tell anyone about the base ingredients, okay?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I won¡¯t scold you, I won¡¯t force Huihui, I won¡¯t say anything! I¡¯m not stupid, why would I tell others!¡± Zhang Shi nodded repeatedly. ¡°Big brother, niannian has said her piece here. I¡¯ll also give you a reminder. Once this thing was sold, it would definitely make money. When your rtives from your mother¡¯s side ask you for the form, as long as you give it to them, I don¡¯t need to get the boss¡¯s consent. I¡¯ll write you a divorce letter directly, and you can go back to your mother¡¯s side. There¡¯s no turning back on this matter, do you understand?¡± Grandma Gu said seriously. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Zhang Shi nodded her head repeatedly. As for whether she had heard it or not, no one knew. ¡°Wife, you have to be more careful! We earn money for our children. If you give the way to earn money to others, our children will not have a good life. By then, my son won¡¯t even be able to afford to study.¡± Uncle Gu also said. ¡°I know, I know. I know. Aiya, second brother, sister-inw, I really have to thank you! Come, this ss of wine, sister-inw toasts you!¡± Zhang Shi rubbed her hands and poured wine for Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. The couple epted it and drank it. In fact, they didn¡¯t have much hope for Zhang Shi. In their memory, this person was always attached to her own family, but grandma Gu had suggested that Zhang Shi should join them, so they didn¡¯t want to get involved. Let¡¯s use this incident to test the Zhang family. If it works, then the Gu family will develop together in the future. If it doesn¡¯t work, only their small family will develop together. When the timees, they will help their brothers. The meal was very harmonious. When Cai Xiaolian told yang xiaohuan about the furniture store, Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes were no longer red. She could work with her child¡¯s father! ...... It was the second day of the new year, the day when a married woman returned to her Maiden Home. Grandpa Gu was happily preparing in the kitchen, waiting for his daughter toe back. However, this year was different. Not only did his daughter, son-inw, and grandsone back, but his daughter also came back with her sister-inw. The Gu family looked at Guo Wan in surprise. Your sister-inw is going back to her mother¡¯s house. Why are you following her? uncle Gu, aunt Gu, brother Gu, sister-inw, second brother, second sister-inw, fourth brother, Happy New Year! Guo Wan politely greeted everyone. The Gu family was shocked! Has this Guo family¡¯s daughter gone crazy? Third brother had been married for so many years, and this daughter had always looked down on him when she came over every year to kill pigs. Why was she like this today? ¡°I say, sister Guo Wan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you dream of your father during the new year? Did I send you to my house to be more polite?¡± Uncle Gu had always said whatever came to his mind, so he could not help but ask. Guo Wan,¡±Zhenzhen, big brother Gu, I was insensible in the past.¡± It¡¯s the new year and I¡¯m a year older. I¡¯m an adult now and I should be more sensible.¡± Then, without waiting for uncle Gu to reply, she looked around and said, ¡± ¡°Eh, where are Huihui and the others? As their elder, I¡¯ve prepared red packets for them!¡± Chapter 266 266 Chapter 266 a showdown ¡°Xiao Wan, you¡¯re a child yourself, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t know what the girl was thinking, or if she had really lost her mind. Grandma Gu felt a headacheing on when she saw Guo Wan¡¯s outfit. Guo Wan was a little fat. She used to wear white clothes to create a fairy-like feeling. However, after being scolded by Lu Zheng for being arge steamed bun, Guo Wan had changed her dress and was now wearing more gaudy clothes. She was wearing a bright red jacket, a golden cor around her neck, a bright purple skirt, and yellow shoes. On her head was a big red flower of the same style as the Qin family. Her face wasn¡¯t as heavily powdered as it used to be, but it looked too real without any makeup at all, revealing all the ws of her face. There were small freckles under her eyes, and some pimples had grown at the corner of her mouth, either from heat or from cowardice. The way she was dressed, coupled with her pretentious attitude, really made grandma Gu speechless. It was the new year! Auntie, my mother said that our families are inws. Sister-inw¡¯s nephews and nieces are all my nephews and nieces. I will treat them the same way I treat Rui ¡®er. Guo Wan¡¯s face was full of disapproval, and then she looked at Guo Rui. Rui ¡®er, go and call your cousins over. I¡¯m looking for them. ¡°Oh.¡± Guo Rui quickly went to call for help. Only God knew how much he didn¡¯t want to be with his younger aunt. Although his younger aunt didn¡¯t put on makeup on her face like before, when she applied it on herself, she smelled of Rouge all over her body. When mixed together, it also had a strange smell. He had been holding it in for a long time. Guo Rui was six years old this year. He looked like a small adult, not very talkative and quiet. It was the first time that the Gu family had seen this kid run so fast! ¡°Third sister, what¡¯s wrong with Rui ¡®er?¡± Uncle Gu asked curiously. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been sitting in the car for too long and want to move my muscles and bones!¡± Third aunt Gu said helplessly. He understood his own son. Her son had asked her about the strange smell on her aunt and what it was. She remembered that she didn¡¯t exin to her son, nor did she tell him the answer. In any case, her son was certain that there was a strange smell on her. Body odor! Today, she had put on makeup to cover up the smell, but it made it even weirder. After a while, Gu Hui and the rest arrived. Guo Wan acted like a gentle elder and gave everyone a red packet. The red packet was quite big and contained two wens. It was time for dinner after the red packets were sent. The little ones ate quickly, so they asked Guo Rui to eat faster as well, so that they could take him out to yter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The adults really thought that they were going to y. ¡°Cousin brother, cousin sister, where are we going? Are we leaving the vige?¡± Guo Rui asked when they arrived at Lu Yang¡¯s house at the vige entrance. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you to fight. Are you afraid?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°What?¡± Guo Rui was stunned. ¡°Fight! Last year, when you came back from the pig ughter, Zhang Xiaohu snatched your dessert and pushed you to the ground. Do you remember?¡± Gu en asked. Guo Rui nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat him up! He bullied Xinxin and was beaten up by us. Go andin to his uncle¡¯s cousin. Our Gu family¡¯s children will beat their Gao family¡¯s children to see who¡¯s better. Guo Rui, remember to hide behind us and beat them up when the timees.¡± Gu en said. ¡°Ruirui is too small, let¡¯s not bring him along!¡± Gu Xin said as she looked at her silly little cousin. Chapter 269 269 Chapter 269 I¡¯ll fulfill your wish Gu Nian looked at burly Gao before turning to look at Gu Hui.¡¯Huh, there¡¯s gossip!¡¯ Gu Hui felt her gaze on her and knew what she was thinking. She said in a bad mood, ¡± ¡°The marriage that my mother and aunt discussedst year has nothing to do with me!¡± Gu Nian took a closer look at burly Gao and concluded, ¡± ¡°Yes, he does not fit the ideal type you described!¡± ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go and weave the rattan!¡± Gu Xin said when she saw the vines in the bushes. ¡°Why are you weaving rattan?¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked over. ¡°Beat them up! If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll beat you until you listen! Brother Yuanyuan said that we¡¯ll go back before dark, so we still have a lot of time! When we¡¯re tired, brother Yuanyuan wille back with prey, and we¡¯ll have the strength to whip again!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Hello, ran ran,¡± Gu Hui& said. So the two sisters took Guo Rui to find vines to make whips. Gu en walked in front of Zhang Dahu and pushed him. ¡°Big cousin, when I was young, you put me on a tree and didn¡¯t carry me down. Were you very happy?¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, there¡¯s no such thing. You¡¯ve remembered wrongly. It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Xiaohu!¡± Zhang Dahu was a little dizzy from the shaking. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go and shake him up!¡± Gu en pushed Zhang Xiaohu again. ¡°Wuwuwuwu, Gu en, you idiot. When you were young, I was also young. How could I have the strength to carry you up the tree? Aiyo, mother, I¡¯m dizzy!¡± Zhang Xiaohu cried. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°He deserves it! Who asked you two brothers to bully us!¡± Gu en gave her a big push. ¡°Argh! Ah!¡± Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s scream startled the birds in the forest. ¡°Gu Nian, right? I didn¡¯t know that there was such a beautiful girl in the vige. Brother is telling you, you¡¯d better put me down obediently. Otherwise, the next time you¡¯re alone, I¡¯ll take you back to be my wife! You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Gao Dazhuang was the calmest among them. He looked at Gu Nian and said in a sinister tone. He was the first to be hit by Lu Zheng, and it was also one of the lighter ones. He was still in good spirits! ¡°Ha! Tsk, tsk, tsk. Sister Huihui, this is another person who has insulted me. Sister Huihui, I¡¯ll teach you a new way to practice your fist. Hit the sandbag! Just watch!¡± Amused, Gu niannian turned her wrist and ran over to Gao Dazhuang to give him a good beating. In her eyes, Gao Dazhuang wasn¡¯t a human. He was just a sandbag that she used to hit when she was boxing. One punch after another. However, Gao Dazhuang was still strong-willed and dared to hug Gu Nian when hended after being hit. Gu Nian was so angry that she immediately raised her leg and kicked at the indescribable ce. awoo! Gao Dazhuang screamed. ¡°F * ck you, not only did you insult me verbally, you even touched me, right? Xinxin, are you done with the whip?¡± Gu Nian said angrily. ¡°Coming,ing!¡± Gu Xin jogged over. A whip that was almost as tall as Gu Nian had been woven. Gu Nian took the whip and tugged at it. Hmm, it was quite strong. She then cracked the whip on the ground, causing a cloud of dust to fly. Sheshed Gao Dazhuang with her whip. ¡°Spicy enough! I like it! Keep fighting!¡± Gao Dazhuang looked at Gu Nian with reddened eyes. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± Gu Nian was triggered by Gao Dazhuang¡¯s gaze and began to whip him. hahahaha, Gu Nian, your waist is not bad. It¡¯s slim, and I¡¯ve got it! The more Gao Dazhuang hit him, the crazier he became. He began to speak vulgarities. Chapter 270 270 Sister, let me do it Gu Nian immediately whipped Gao Dazhuang¡¯s face. The eleven people beside him were so scared that they trembled and didn¡¯t dare to speak. They did not expect that an ordinary fight would be like this. Gao Dazhuang¡¯s gaze on Gu Nian became even more passionate. Gu Nian felt as if she was beating up a lunatic and a masochist. It was too scary. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister, let me do it!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin and the other two walked over. Gu Xin pulled Gu Nian back. ¡°Xinxin, there¡¯s something wrong with this person.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I have medicine that can cure you,¡± Gu Xin lifted her head and revealed a sly smile. Then, he took out a small bamboo tube from his lunchbox. Gu Nian suddenly realized that they had the sharp weapon that grandma Xiao had given them. Even a Tiger would be afraid of them. Gu Xin poured one out and grabbed the swaying Gao Dazhuang, ¡± you didn¡¯t cry from the beating. Here, take this pill! Gu Xin was quite strong. She squatted down, lifted her head and pried open Gao Dazhuang¡¯s mouth. She fed him a pill and patted him, causing him to swallow it. This was the only pill among the four refined weapons given by grandma Xiao. It was called holding the heart in the West. The others were all medicinal powder. This ¡°Xi Zi holding the heart¡± would make the person who ate it feel heartache for no reason. Time did not wait, it depended on the individual¡¯s physical fitness. This ¡®Xi Zi clutching the heart¡¯ waspletely harmless to the human body. It couldn¡¯t eat people to death, nor could it hurt people to death. It could only make people suffer so much that they wished they were dead. ¡°You brat, what did you feed me?¡± Even though he was hanging upside down, Gao Dazhuang couldn¡¯t spit out the pill even if he wanted to. ¡°Medicine! You¡¯re sick, you¡¯re still so happy after being beaten. My medicine is specially made to treat this illness of yours.¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and said, ¡± sister, you can hit him. It¡¯ll hurt if you hit him now! hahaha, I¡¯m not hitting him anymore. He¡¯ll be in pain even if I don¡¯t! Gu Nianughed. She was tired of beating him up. In her opinion, if Gao Dazhuang were to be a spy, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information out of him even if they tortured him. ¡°Wretched girl, what kind of poison did you feed me?¡± After swallowing the pill, it took effect very quickly. At this moment, Gao Dazhuang was already feeling the pain in his heart. It was as if arge stone was pounding on his heart. ¡°You ... You are trying to poison people to death!¡± Zhang Dahu said in fear. ¡°What? You want to try it too? In for a penny, in for a pound, I¡¯ll poison you all to death!¡± Gu Nian looked at Zhang Dahu. Zhang Dahu shut up and stopped talking. Gu Hui took the other whip. Since she did not know how to use it yet, she asked Gu Nian to teach her. The two of them decided to use this strong sophomore as their target. Strong Gao, the second son of Zhang Dahu¡¯s uncle, had been coveting Gu Hui for a long time. He had begged his aunt, Zhang Dahu¡¯s mother, toe to the Gu family to propose marriage twice, but to no avail. Once, Gu Hui looked down on him, and now that grandma Gu had seen him, she looked down on him even more. Grandma Gu¡¯s evaluation of burly Gao was that he was sneaky-eyed, fierce-looking, and had a bad reputation. The boss¡¯s heart must have been covered inrd to want to marry his daughter to such a person. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll put some ants on Zhang Xiaohu! He used to catch bugs and bite me. ¡± Gu en said as he saw many ants on the ground. Gu Nian looked at the ground and saw that it was just an ordinary ant. Therefore, she did not say anything to stop them. Gu Hui would not say anything. They had the same target-Zhang Dahu, his brother, and Gao erzhuang. As for Gao Dazhuang, he was suffering from a heart attack that would take him a while to recover. The other Gao Brothers were smart enough to keep quiet, so they managed to escape. Chapter 271 271 Chapter 271 die while squatting The two brothers, Zhang Dahu and Xiao Hu, were very shark-headed. They apologized very seriously and sincerely. They even apologized to Gu Xin in private and promised that they would never bully her again. The main thing was that they couldn¡¯t bully him even if they wanted to. As for burly Gao, He also promised that he would ask his family to arrange a marriage immediately after he returned and would not bother Gu Hui anymore. Gao Dazhuang had a lot more backbone. He was determined not to speak, and it was useless to hit him. The siblings were tired and sat on the ground. They cleared out arge space for them to gather firewood. Gu Nian and Gu Hui set up a rack and waited for Lu Zheng¡¯s prey toe over. Lu Zheng did not make them wait for long. He had even specially packed up the prey and brought it over. His body was sttered with blood and water, but he did not look pathetic at all. Walking out from under the sun, the corners of her lips were slightly raised, looking so sunny. Gu Nian sighed as she looked at Gu Xin¡¯s silly smile. To be honest, the male lead¡¯s looks were impable. She and Cai Xiaolian had seen a lot of handsome men. After transmigrating, they thought that Lu Zheng was very good-looking even without knowing his identity. They had seen many young men in the past three months, but only Lu Zheng could make the mother and daughter say good things about him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even the eldest son of the county magistrate¡¯s family, they only felt that he was alright! ¡°Waa! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so good. You¡¯ve killed two pheasants and rabbits in such a short time! And it was packed! Brother Yuan Yuan, were you a Hunter before?¡± Gu Xin ran forward and recognized the Hunter who had been cleaned up. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m powerful, it¡¯s that these guys are stupid, squatting there and letting me catch them! I guess I¡¯m in luck this year!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. He really wasn¡¯t lying. Wasn¡¯t that pair of rabbits just waiting for him to catch them? He was the one who caught the chicken. ¡°Mother always said that luck is also a form of strength.¡± Gu Xin said proudly because she was very lucky. As long as she left the Gu family and the old mansion, she would often pick up copper coins. ¡°Zhou Yuan, show me your seasoning.¡± Gu Nian stepped forward and said. It was inconvenient for Lu Zheng to carry the game, so Gu en went forward to help him carry it. Lu Zheng took out the paper-wrapped salt, chili powder, and some spices that Gu Nian had given to grandma Xiao. Lu Zheng had a sharp dagger in his hand. After he had finished cutting the fork, Gu Nian had already applied the seasoning on the prey. A fork made of tree trunk was inserted into the prey and ced on the rack. The fire was lit, and soon, a fragrance wafted out. Out of the twelve people hanging upside down, the other eleven were still fine. They had only been attracted by the greedy bugs. Gao Dazhuang was in a terrible state. He was heartbroken, hungry, and drooling. The siblings and Lu Zheng did not care about the 12 people. They looked at their prey and chatted. Lu Zheng told them how he caught the stupid rabbit that didn¡¯t run away, causing the little ones tough out loud. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, is rabbit really that stupid? My grandma said that rabbits run really fast, even faster than chickens.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Under normal circumstances, that would be the case. However, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with these two silly rabbits today. They really just squatted there. I reached out my hand, but they didn¡¯t move. If I didn¡¯t move a few times after I caught them, I would have suspected that the rabbits died of old age while squatting!¡± Lu Zheng said in all seriousness. ¡°Zhou Yuan, are you trying to be my uncle?¡± Gu Nian, who had notughed all this while, could not help but ask. Chapter 273 273 You¡¯re bad After a while, Gu Nian said that it was time to eat. There were a total of six legs, so he gave one chicken leg each to the four small ones. As for the remaining two chicken legs, the three big ones were not easy to share. ¡°You guys eat, I like wings! Just give me one more wing.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian did not argue with him. She wrapped it in a tree leaf and gave it to Lu Zheng. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance like this again, let¡¯s make beggar¡¯s chicken, lotus leaf chicken! It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Gu Nian said as she munched on the chicken leg. ¡°You know how to cook beggar¡¯s chicken and lotus leaf chicken?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, my sister is amazing. You might not have eaten the food she makes before!¡± Gu Xin would never allow anyone to doubt her sister, not even the good-looking brother Yuan Yuan! Gu Nianughed happily as she raised her eyebrows at Lu Zheng. Lu Zhengughed. Well, it was better to fight for Xinxin¡¯s love than to fight for her life. ¡°Sister niannian, it¡¯s so delicious! How did you get such a pair of hands? Why aren¡¯t you my sister?¡± Gu en¡¯s mouth was full of oil as he mumbled. ¡°You little brat! If you want to be her brother, second uncle and second aunt won¡¯t want you!¡± Gu Hui gave Gu en a kick in annoyance. ¡°Aiyo, sis, I¡¯m not despising you! I just want to have another sister like sister Nian Nian!¡± Gu en said as he moved away from Gu Hui. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re speaking as if I¡¯m not your sister!¡± Gu Nian kicked Gu en from the other side. Gu en looked left and right. Great, no matter how good the food was, she was as irritable as his sister. It was safer to go to brother Yuan¡¯s side. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Guo Rui allughed out loud. The 12 people hanging upside down drooled all over the floor. They couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on today. Being beaten up and having to watch someone eat delicious food, what a torture! They were both big tiger and little tiger. They would never help them again in the future! Really, this was infuriating! ...... As the sun set, the few of them finished eating. Lu Zheng took out a dagger and cut off the ropes one by one. He then untied one of them. I heard the sound of a wild boar in the innermost part of the cave. You guys better run back quickly. Don¡¯t me us if you get eaten by a wild boar! ¡°Argh! A wild boar!¡± The man was so scared that he stood up and quickly untied the person beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Zheng called out to the Gu siblings. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yuan, is there really a wild boar?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to scare them and make them run back!¡± Lu Zheng smiled and said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head andughed. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Lung, you¡¯re so bad! He thought of Gu Xin in his previous life. Before he brought Gu Xin back to the capital from Jiangnan, he had already made up his mind to marry Gu Xin when everything was settled. On a sunny day before they set off, the two of them went to the temple to pray. It was Lingshan Temple in Suzhou, Jiangnan. The mountain was very high and could be driven up, but if one¡¯s heart was sincere, it would work. They chose to walk. At that time, Gu Xin was still very thin. She was tired after walking halfway up the mountain, so they rested in the pavilion on the mountainside. Seeing that there was no one around, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin joked around. In the end, Gu Xin became embarrassed and said, ¡± Lung, you¡¯re so bad. then, she stood up and chased after him, wanting to hit him. He tried to escape, but Gu Xin sprained her ankle and he med himself. Chapter 277 277 You don¡¯t like it What could Gu Hui say? ¡°Who is Yingying?¡± Gu Hui could only ask. ¡°That¡¯s right, who¡¯s Yingying?¡± the Gu sisters asked in unison. Gu en scratched his head and chuckled. she¡¯s the daughter of the Auntie who sells tofu at the tofu stall next to our Academy. An image appeared in Gu Hui¡¯s mind and she said in realization, ¡± ¡°That little girl¡¯s name is Yingying?¡± ¡°Do you know her, sister Huihui?¡± Gu Nian asked nosily. Is it really like what en ¡®Zi said, with dimples when she smiles, eyes curved like crescent moons, and a sweet voice?¡± In Gu Nian¡¯s opinion, the daughter of a tofu seller must be a beautiful woman. After all, there was a phrase called ¡®tofu in the West¡¯! yes! Gu Hui nodded and said, ¡± not only that, but it¡¯s also fair and clean! ¡°Waa! Big sister Huihui, I like it when it¡¯s fair and clean.¡± Gu Xin said enviously and looked at Gu en. en ¡®Zi, when school reopens next year, I¡¯ll pick you up from school as your sister! Gu si also joined in the fun. I¡¯m going too! I¡¯m going too! Gu en firmly shook his head. You guys are too fierce, you¡¯ll scare my Yingying!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu en¡¯s head. little brat, the school is right there. Can¡¯t we find the way? ¡± We¡¯ll go buy tofu and drive there. We won¡¯t bring you back and you¡¯ll have to walk on your own!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu en was anxious. sister niannian, you can go if you want, but you can¡¯t say that you are my sisters! She would scare Yingying. Yingying is very gentle and timid.¡± The Gu sisters red at Gu en. Gu en¡¯s desire to live was very strong. She turned around and ran. The Gu sisters looked at each other and said,¡±Yingluo.¡± We¡¯re indeed a little scary, look at how we¡¯ve scared en ¡®Zi. ...... On a small hill in Cao Tang Valley, Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu were cursing and swearing, indicating that they wanted to go back andin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You dare?¡± Gao Dazhuang red at him. Zhang Dahu was stunned. He asked carefully, ¡± big cousin, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to Gu Nian? ¡± Gao Dazhuang licked his upper lips and said weakly, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like such a pretty and strong girl?¡± Zhang Dahu,¡±hehe.¡± I like her, but she doesn¡¯t like me. I can¡¯t have it, so I¡¯m going to destroy it! ¡°Go back and sit for a while, don¡¯t say anything! What¡¯s the use ofining when one¡¯s skills are inferior! Most importantly, don¡¯t let me have a bad impression of you in front of the woman!¡± Gao Dazhuang looked at his brothers one by one. ¡°Alright, big brother! But big brother, why don¡¯t you go and propose to Gu Nian? why don¡¯t you ask our parents to help me talk to Gu Hui again?¡± Said the second-best. ¡°You wish! If you marry Gu Hui, won¡¯t I have to call you brother-inw? Get lost! Don¡¯t think about Gu Hui in the future!¡± Gao Dazhuang red at his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the Gu family¡¯s daughter! Gu Nian is mine. She¡¯s my sister. Once I marry Gu Nian, I¡¯ll help you. But I don¡¯t want to be your brother-inw, Gu Hui!¡± Gao Dazhuang reminded the others. ¡°Alright, big brother!¡± ¡°Alright, big cousin!¡± ¡°I know, big cousin!¡± The group of people could only nod. Gao Dazhuang was very satisfied with his brothers ¡®answers. Although he had been beaten up the most, he was still in a good mood. He had really fallen for Gu Nian. He had always imagined that his wife would be like Gu Nian. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the situation with that Zhou Yuan? Did he have an affair with Gu Nian?¡± Gao Dazhuang suddenly thought of Lu Zheng and asked the Zhang brothers. Chapter 278 278 A few more days of pain When they returned to their parents ¡®home on the second day of the Lunar New Year, most of the daughters would go back on the same day. Third aunt Gu used to go back on the same night. But this year, when they were about to leave after dinner, Guo wanfei said that she had a headache and felt dizzy in the carriage, so she wanted to rest for the night. Her third uncle knew Guo Wan¡¯s intention and was determined to go back. ¡°Brother, I have a headache! Why don¡¯t you feel bad for your sister?¡± Guo Wan said angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in good spirits? Where did he get a headache? I think you¡¯re up to no good! Let¡¯s go!¡± Third uncle said speechlessly. After he finished speaking, he reached out to pull him. ¡°I don¡¯t! I have a headache! Brother! Let me go!¡± Guo Wan immediately squatted down. Her weight was there, and third uncle couldn¡¯t carry her into the car like he was carrying rice at home. For a while, he really didn¡¯t know what to do. His eyes nced at third aunt, hoping that she would help. Third aunt Gu shrugged her shoulders and grinned. She did not hide the look in her eyes as if she was watching a good show. Third uncle felt wronged! He knew something was wrong when his little sister got into the carriage this morning. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please let me stay for a night!¡± Guo Wan looked at the two elders of the Gu family pitifully. Grandma Gu pursed her lips and was speechless. Grandpa Gu said kindly, ¡± ¡°Ah Luo, just rest for one night! Xiao Wan¡¯s head hurts. This road is bumpy, but you insist on pulling her back. Your mother also said that we didn¡¯t take good care of her! Besides, your mother-inw also wants her daughter to spend more time with her. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± grandma Gu quickly exposed her. ¡°Mother!¡± Third aunt Gu felt that she had been shot. She went forward and held onto grandma Gu. mother, how can you not miss me?¡± I¡¯m mother¡¯s precious daughter, not a stinky brat! Mother, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you for a walk and go to aunt Xiao¡¯s house!¡± Grandma Gu looked at her daughter helplessly. What a troublemaker. She even mentioned aunt Xiao¡¯s house. Didn¡¯t your sister-inw just want to go to aunt Xiao¡¯s house? Third aunt Gu returned a look. A mother knows her daughter best. However, she can¡¯t go. Your good son-inw won¡¯t let her go and embarrass herself. I¡¯m craving her on purpose, hehehe ~ ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Sure enough, as soon as she heard aunt Xiao¡¯s house, Guo Wan immediately perked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Third aunt Gu stopped. ¡°Sister-inw, maybe my head won¡¯t hurt anymore if I go out with you!¡± Guo Wan said expectantly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡± Third uncle said. ¡°Aiya, I say, Guo Wan, does your head hurt or not? I looked at it for a while and was stunned! If you¡¯re in pain, you can go out and walk! You said you weren¡¯t in pain, but you look like you¡¯re in pain! However, I think you¡¯re better off in pain. Let my third sister y at home for one more day. You¡¯d better be in pain tomorrow and the day after, and third sister can continue to y for a few more days.¡± Uncle Gu was holding arge bowl. The bowl was originally filled with boiling water, but after watching the show for a while, the water had already warmed. After he finished speaking, he raised his head and gulped it down. Guo Wan was furious! Sister-inw¡¯s big brother really didn¡¯t know how to judge the situation. Everyone could tell why she said she had a headache, but he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know if she did it on purpose or if she really couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°If you have a headache, go to sleep!¡± Third uncle felt very embarrassed. He watched his wife go out with his mother-inw and rolled his eyes. He couldn¡¯te back today, but he couldin to his father-inw! ¡°Alright! But, brother, if it still hurts tomorrow morning, you have to take me to see aunt Xiao. Aunt Xiao is a doctor!¡± Guo Wan knew that she couldn¡¯t do it tonight. She could only fight for tomorrow. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!¡± Third uncle waved his hand. Chapter 279 279 Chapter 279: being able to eat is a blessing ¡°Father, I¡¯ll apany you to the vige!¡± Seeing his sister enter the guest room, third uncle stupidly walked to Grandpa Gu¡¯s side. ¡°Zhenzhen, let¡¯s go!¡± Grandpa Gu was helpless. He¡¯d better let this child say it. What if she got sick from holding it in? ...... In the evening, the four members of the second branch returned from the old house and sat by the fire to chat. Gu Nian talked about what had happened at the cottage ditch and Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion. Gu shouxin agreed with Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion, so he asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re confident that you can make him work for you? This kind of person is not easy to discipline!¡± ¡°Niannian, I think we should just keep him far away,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that ¡°raising a Tiger will bring trouble¡± when such a person wasn¡¯t honest? I think it¡¯s scary just hearing it. ¡± that Gao Dazhuang is very bad, ¡± Gu Xin said. sister, don¡¯t want him! Gu Nian nodded. yes, I don¡¯t want someone like him to help me either. It¡¯s disgusting. His eyes disgust me. The words he says also disgust me. Father, why don¡¯t we join forces again?¡± Gu shouxinughed,¡±we can work together, but we¡¯ll use Zhou Yuan¡¯s method to mess with him first.¡± It was useless to hit this kind of person. Even if you hit him once, he would still patiently appear by your side. You can either enve him or send him far away, or you can take him away.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes narrowed. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian both understood what he meant. They could either kill him or make him disappear forever. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t agree, it was just that they couldn¡¯t take it in their hearts. They were used to a civilized society. It really wouldn¡¯t do if they had to take action personally. Therefore, Gu Nian chose to listen to Gu shouxin¡¯s words and ept Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Father, what do you want? Other than what brother Yuanyuan said, what else can you do to him?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as what Zhou Yuan said! Alright, it¡¯ste, everyone go to sleep!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and did not exin much to Gu Xin. The family washed up and went to bed. It was the third day of the new year the next day, and the morning exercise in the second branch continued. ¡°Sister, this dress is sofortable! It¡¯s pretty good looking!¡± Gu Xin looked at her pure white pair of cardigan and long pants. Although it was still a little cold when she came out, Gu Xin, who had been training for three months, knew that it would be very hot soon. The clothes were just right for her. ¡°Of course, do you think I, your sister, would let you wear such ugly clothes? Our family of four is wearing matching outfits. The style is the same, but the size and color of the buttons are different.¡± Gu nianxiao said. The four people¡¯s clothes were exactly the same, but Gu shouxin¡¯s buttons were ck, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s was red, Gu Nian¡¯s was blue, and Gu Xin¡¯s was yellow. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The three of them practiced martial arts, while Cai Xiaolian practiced yoga. Gu Nian even took the time to make her a yoga mat. Cai Xiaolian usually practiced for half an hour before she went to start a fire to prepare breakfast. The father and sons practiced for two hours. Now, besides the horse stance, the two sisters also had to step on the plum blossom dome. As for the specific moves, Gu shouxin had not yet taught them. After morning training, it was time to wash up and eat breakfast. A good day began with a delicious breakfast. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I¡¯m eating more and more. This is already the seventh bun!¡± Gu Xin held a small steamed bun in her hand and said hesitantly. ¡°Being able to eat is a blessing! Xinxin, you have to know that some people can¡¯t eat even if they want to because they¡¯re sick!¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of her previous life and sighed. She smiled and said, ¡± besides, you¡¯re still growing. You have to eat more to grow taller. Chapter 281 281 Have you forgotten our eternal vows? After informing her parents, Gu Nian and Gu Hui went to the old mansion. Gu Nian was a rather gossipy person. In the end, the two sisters had only taken a few steps out of the house when they saw Zhang Yunyuning over with a young man in a brocade robe. The young master was tall, with a straight back, sword-like eyebrows, and bright eyes. His hair was half-tied up and half-draped, making him look sunny and energetic. When he saw Gu Nian, his eyes lit up and he smiled. Normally, Gu Nian would be in a good mood if she saw a handsome man smiling at her like that. However, this was not normal. This was after she found out that the original Gu Nian was lusting after Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin! He must be Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin, young master Xu! ¡°Da ya, my cousin is looking for you!¡± When Zhang Yunyun saw Gu Nian, she looked impatient. ¡°Which big girl are you calling?¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± If she dared to call me big girl, I would dare to throw her to the back of the mountain. ¡°Niannian, why are you so distant from me?¡± Young master Xu walked up with a hurt expression on his face. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯They¡¯re so familiar. Did the original owner interact with this person in private?¡¯ ¡°Should I be close to you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face fell as she looked at him. Young master Xu was stunned. He did not expect Gu Nian to be so cold to him. Was she angry? He exined, ¡± I invited you to my birthday party. Yunyun said that you weren¡¯t feeling well. Then, I was busy before the new year. I didn¡¯t have time to visit you. Are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I was wrong.¡± Zhang Yunyun stomped her foot in anger. This time, it was Gu Nian¡¯s turn to be confused. This tone ... Was this man very familiar with the host? Oh no, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve panicked because I don¡¯t have any memories. What should I do now? N?v(el)B\\jnn What if the host had something going on with him and she didn¡¯t know anything? wouldn¡¯t she be exposed? ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhang Yunyun say that you don¡¯t like me?¡± Gu Nian suddenly had an idea as she recalled Zhang Yunyun¡¯s words. Gu Nian, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Zhang Yunyun did not expect Gu Nian to be so arrogant when her cousin was already so gentle to Gu Nian. Most importantly, she had even been dragged into this. ¡°Yunyun?¡± Young master Xu frowned and turned to look at Zhang Yunyun. cousin, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s aunt who didn¡¯t allow me to bring her. She wanted me to tell her that you don¡¯t like her. Zhang Yunyun exined, feeling wronged, ¡± besides, she¡¯s not worthy of you! Cousin, don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She doesn¡¯t just like you, she likes many other people!¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Young master Xu¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re being mean to me?¡± Zhang Yunyun looked at young master Xu in disbelief. She pouted and could not help but tear up. She red at Gu Nian. Gu Nian, I¡¯ll remember you! After she finished speaking, she covered her face and ran away. ¡°Yingluo, I didn¡¯t mean to you. It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Gu Nian said. Young master Xu looked at Gu Nian and asked,¡±niannian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± How could he be so vulgar? Are you still angry about my birthday? I really didn¡¯t know what my mother and Yunyun were doing behind my back. Niannian, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m not angry. Why would I be angry? ¡± I don¡¯t even like you!¡± Young master Xu looked at Gu Nian in surprise for a long time. Just as Gu Nian was about to leave impatiently, he said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, have you forgotten the pledge of eternal love we madest summer on the clear Lake in town? Did you forget that you said that you would not marry anyone else in this life? did you forget that no matter how many obstacles you encountered, you would wait for me? Have you forgotten that you want me to study hard and tell both parents about our rtionship after I get a good position? You, have you forgotten?¡± Chapter 282 282 You¡¯re too silly Not only Gu Nian, but Gu Hui was also shocked. The little girl had hidden it well! He had already made an oath of undying love, yet he was still hanging on to his cousin? Young master Xu and Zhang Yungui were cousins, right? Looking at the defeated young master Xu, Gu Nian took a few deep breaths and carefully asked, ¡± ¡°May I ask young master Xu, hehe?¡± ¡°Call me Chang Feng,¡± young master Xu interrupted her. ¡°Alright, Changfeng.¡± Gu Nian quickly nodded. May I ask, have we made a private pledge to be married?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Xu Changfeng shook his head and said disapprovingly, ¡± although you and I are in love with each other, we should not be so polite. How could I do such a beastly act and disrespect you? ¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief before his expression turned ruthless. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? We didn¡¯t make a private pledge to be married, everything is between love and courtesy! Now that I¡¯m not interested in you, you stille to me? I thought your mother looked down on me? Why should I be in a hurry to follow you?¡± ¡°Niannian, we haven¡¯t seen each other for only three months. Why are you treating me like this? Is it because of my mother?¡± Xu Changfeng seemed to have found an excuse. don¡¯t be afraid, niannian. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone in my family stop us. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already stop it? You even followed your youngest Biao sister to stop her. If you can¡¯t even handle this, why should I believe you!¡± Gu Nian said in disdain. She cursed the host a hundred times in her heart. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have too many lovers, don¡¯t make promises to too many people, or else, or else ... Gu Nian could not think of anything else. ¡°Get up! Don¡¯t block the way!¡± Gu Nian pushed Xu Changfeng and pulled Gu Hui away. Xu Changfeng grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go!¡± Gu Hui looked at Xu Changfeng coldly. ¡°Sister Huihui, that lecher grabbed my hand. You have to help me deal with him!¡± Gu Nian said pitifully. Gu Hui,¡±you¡¯re acting too much!¡± Lin Yiqian was originally feeling impatient. However, after hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words, she let go of Gu Nian¡¯s hand and took two steps to the side. ¡°Sister Xuanji and Huihui, you don¡¯t have a sisterly rtionship,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Enough, niannian!¡± Xu Changfeng was not happy that Gu Nian was treating him like air. He pulled Gu Nian closer to him. Gu nianshen acted like a gentleman as he did not pull Gu Nian into his arms. Instead, he made her face him. ¡°Are you really going to be so heartless?¡± Xu Changfeng stared at Gu Nian and asked unhappily. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Alright, then give me back the love token I gave you!¡± Xu Changfeng said after taking a deep breath. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve never met such a heartless woman. Oh, no, the first time I¡¯ve fallen in love in my life, I¡¯ve actually met such a heartless woman who even became a token of love! Gu Nian, you used to say that you liked me, but it was actually because my family is rich, right?¡± Xu Changfeng took a step back. He suddenlyughed at himself when he thought of what Zhang Yunyun had said. that¡¯s right. That golden hairpin is quite heavy. It¡¯s worth a lot of silver! ¡°Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll just treat it as a lesson I bought with money! ¡®But Gu Nian, you¡¯re too silly. Actually, you can continue to make promises to me and marry me. You¡¯ll have more money then.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so short-sighted!¡± Xu Changfeng shook his head with a smile. He was extremely sad. this is the gift I prepared for your parents. I nned to take this opportunity to tell them about you and me, but it seems that there¡¯s no need for that now! Xu Changfeng raised the gift box in his hand and threw it away. Then he said, ¡± please don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Disgusting! Chapter 283 283 Don¡¯t even think about beingzy After throwing the things away, Xu Changfeng looked at Gu Nian deeply before he strode away. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± She felt that she was the most aggrieved one among the three transmigrators, really. She didn¡¯t have any memory, so she didn¡¯t know when a man would appear. The key was that she didn¡¯t know how far the original owner had gone with someone else. ¡°What a sin!¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a sin!¡± Gu Hui agreed. ¡°Sister Huihui, you pity her too, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui pitifully. ¡°I pity that young master Xu! I feel like I¡¯ve been abandoned by you!¡± Gu Hui shook her head and said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Nian hurriedly shook her head. it¡¯s because her family doesn¡¯t like me! If I don¡¯t be heartless and let others think of it, it won¡¯t be good for everyone.¡± Gu Hui nodded,¡±I thought you were only heartless to Zhang Yungui!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that he would treat young master Xu the same way! It seems like you really don¡¯t like them. You¡¯ve finallye to your senses!¡± Gu Nian nodded heavily. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t think too much. This kind of thing is consensual. If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it!¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian and consoled her. Then, the two sisters went to the old house together. At the old residence, third uncle finally dragged Guo Wan into the car and was about to set off! ¡°Huihui, niannian, we¡¯ll take our leave first! I won¡¯t say goodbye to second brother and second sister-inw. Remember toe to the prefecture to see thenterns during the Lantern Festival! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Third aunt Gu waved at the two sisters. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s go!¡± Third uncle cracked his whip and drove the carriage away. ¡°What the hell is this? I wanted them to stay for a few more days!¡± Zhang Shi muttered as she held on. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You want third sister and the others to stay because you want someone to help you cook! Hmph, Hmph, in the future, I¡¯ll carry the child while you cook. Don¡¯t even think about beingzy!¡± Uncle Gu ruthlessly exposed her. ¡°Here, here, here! You¡¯re saying it as if I don¡¯t want to hold a child!¡± Zhang Shi angrily handed the child over to uncle Gu and then ran to the vige to visit. ...... On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, the family of four of the second branch packed up and brought the New Year¡¯s gift to pay a New Year¡¯s visit to the Cheng family. They nned to talk about not cooperating after delivering the gift. When they returned in the afternoon, they could go and see the vige that the broker had mentioned. Anyway, it was very close to the vige at the crossroads. The family of four was wearing new clothes and looked especially energetic. If they changed the ox-cart to a horse-drawn carriage, no one would think that they were from the vige. I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Yu for many days. I don¡¯t know if she misses me! Gu Xin leaned on Cai Xiaolian and mumbled. ¡°I definitely miss you! Didn¡¯t you see that she didn¡¯t even smile at her brother! That girl will only smile at you!¡± Gu Nian pointed at Gu Xin¡¯s nose and smiled. Speaking of this, it was really amazing. She had seen the little girl a few times, but every time, she only smiled at Gu Xin and was slightly nicer to Cheng huaijin. However, she was always at a loss when it came to Mrs. Cheng and Cheng Rui. Their little koi fish was really a magical existence. ¡°Hehe, she likes to eat the food I give her!¡± Gu Xinughed. then the food you gave her was also made by me for you. I didn¡¯t see her smile at me. Gu Nian said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re a big kid and I¡¯m a little kid, so it¡¯s easier for little kids to y together.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and found an excuse. Chapter 284 284 Chapter 284 baffling She knew that Cheng Huaiyu liked the Jade beads she gave him. ¡°My sister is only fifteen. She¡¯s two years younger than me and two years older than you. How can she be considered a child? No, I also have to be considered a child!¡± Gu Nian, who was leaning on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s other side, also acted coquettish. ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes, yes. No matter how old you two are, in front of your father and me, you¡¯re still children.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and hugged the two children. Gu shouxin¡¯s lips also curved up as he drove the car. The quiet and peaceful years were probably referring to such a scene! ...... Many people came to the county Magistrate with gifts during the new year. As business partners, the Gu family was invited in alone. Cheng huaijin held his sister¡¯s hand and ran over when he saw the Gu family. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were only filled with concern. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t know how to speak, but she used her actions to express her feelings. She shook off her brother¡¯s hand and went to hold Gu Xin¡¯s. ¡°Xiao Yu, I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month and I find you even more beautiful!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. Cheng Huaiyu pointed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin did not understand what she meant. little sister Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin exined, ¡± what my sister means is that you¡¯re the same. You¡¯ve be more beautiful! ¡°Oh, really? She had said that she wanted to be the prettiest girl in the vige. Look, her efforts were effective! ¡°Let¡¯s go and pay a New Year¡¯s visit to Lord Cheng and Mrs. Cheng. After that, you kids can y together!¡± Cai Xiaolian called out to everyone. When she entered the hall, she saw a youngdy sitting next to Mrs. Cheng. She looked one or two years older than Gu Nian. As soon as the Gu family entered, thedy¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Nian. Gu Nian felt a little ufortable as she felt that thedy¡¯s gaze was like that of an object. After exchanging pleasantries, Mrs. Cheng introduced the girl to the Gu family. She came from the capital and was the daughter of her older sister. She was not the legitimate sister that she had married in ce of, but her step-sister who was also a concubine¡¯s daughter. Her Shu sister married well. She married an unknown general. Who knew that the general made great contributions in a battle after Emperor Wen ascended the throne and was conferred the title of general. He guarded the border and was highly regarded by Emperor Wen. Her step-sister also rose with the tide, and even the remaining daughter was the daughter of a second-grade general. Lord Cheng was also a County Magistrate in that direction. He was only transferred to Taoyuan Countyst year, so the rtionship between the two families was close. Thisdy¡¯s surname was Yao, and her name was yunhua. After the introduction, Madam Cheng said to Yao yunhua, ¡± Yun ¡®er, they¡¯re my guests. Can you help me entertain niannian and Xinxin and apany them to the garden to y? ¡± ¡°Alright, Yimu.¡± Yao yunhua agreed. Initially, Gu Nian wanted to sit down and listen to her father talk to master Cheng and Mrs. Cheng about not cooperating with them. However, since they had invited her, she could not reject them. When she saw that Yao yunhua looked as if she had something to say to her, Gu Nian got up and followed her out. ¡°Are you curious, miss Gu?¡± Once they arrived at the garden, Yao yunhua sent Cheng huaijin and the rest off to y nearby before turning to Gu Nian. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± Gu Nian was stunned as she asked. ¡°Curious as to why I did not see my older Biao brother? Could it be that miss Gu doesn¡¯t want to see my cousin Rui?¡± Yao yunhua asked with a sneer. Gu Nian frowned.¡¯What is this?¡¯ Also, what¡¯s with this girl¡¯s attitude? It was so strange that it made people feel ufortable.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 285 285 Chapter 285 cultivating feelings Seeing Gu Nian¡¯s shocked expression, Yao yunhua smiled and shook her head. She then invited Gu Nian to sit down in the pavilion and talk about it slowly. Today, he had to sit down and talk slowly. He couldn¡¯t finish talking while standing. N?v(el)B\\jnn Some things had to be made clear, so as not to do it again. Gu Nian wanted to see what else she could say. There must be something wrong with these girls with cousins! Cousin is a close rtive, okay? Yao yunhua¡¯s maidservant poured tea for the two of them and then retreated to a ce not far away to wait for orders. ¡°Have a taste, miss Gu.¡± Yao yunhua picked up her tea and took a sip before looking at Gu Nian. ¡°Miss Yao, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Gu Nian said without touching the tea. ¡°I can see that eldest youngdy Gu is also a frank person, so I will be clear. My family is nning to discuss my marriage with Yimu and Yifu.¡± After Yao yunhua finished speaking, she paused for a moment to observe Gu Nian¡¯s expression. Gu Nian was dumbfounded.¡¯I¡¯m not rted to you. Today is the first time I¡¯ve met you. Why are you telling me this?¡¯ ¡°I heard Yimu say that eldest youngdy Gu likes my older Biao brother, but his status is a littlecking. My cousin and I are of equal social standing, that¡¯s a marriage of kinship. I¡¯ve been studying the women¡¯s ring and women¡¯s training since I was young, so I don¡¯t really care about cousin taking a concubine. So, I want to get to know miss Gu first. In the future, we sisters can get along well, serve cousin together, solve his problems, and let cousin study hard.¡± Yao yunhua said. She was unwilling, but she still had to say it. Her mother had even allowed her father to take in his childhood sweetheart, concubine Mei. Everyone could help their husband and raise their children together. She felt that she could do it herself. When her mother first married her father, she knew that her father had such a childhood sweetheart and epted her graciously. All these years, the position of the general¡¯s wife had been very stable. Gu Nian was stunned. ¡°Miss Yao, did Madam Cheng really tell you that I like Cheng Rui? You¡¯re nning to be Cheng Rui¡¯s concubine?¡± ¡°Yimu only said that you like Biao older brother and have that kind of feeling towards Biao older brother, but did not say that you want to be a concubine. However, with your status, you can only be a concubine! My maternal grandfather¡¯s family was the Minister of the current dynasty. Although my uncle-inw¡¯s family had declined, they were still a prestigious family during Emperor Jing¡¯s era. The Cheng family has never married a woman from the countryside.¡± Yao yunhua sat up straight and said with an arrogant look. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Nian was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Does youngdy Gu not want to be a concubine?¡± Yao yunhua had an ¡®as expected¡¯ look on her face. big miss Gu, you should also face reality! Although your family can make money and don¡¯tck money, your status is there. Since you like your cousin, why are you so obsessed with status? I will definitely marry cousin, and I will also allow you to be my concubine. I still have to stay at Yimu¡¯s house for a while, so why don¡¯t we cultivate our sisterly rtionship?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Nian chuckled again. Yao yunhua frowned and was a little unhappy.¡±Why do you have to be so entric? I¡¯m from the Western Garrison General¡¯s residence, and in terms of status, I¡¯m higher than you. I¡¯ve been learning the four Arts since I was a child, and I¡¯m more talented than you. What makes you think you canpare to me? I agree with Yimu¡¯s suggestion, but I know that Yimu and cousin brother all like you and don¡¯t want to argue with them on the matter of taking in concubines. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that with your little bit of money-making ability, you can get yourself the position of the first wife? Stop dreaming, this is absolutely impossible! You go and ask if uncle, aunt and Biao older brother are willing to let you be the wife or me be the wife?¡± Chapter 286 286 Chapter 286 amoner can¡¯t afford it ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Nian picked up the teacup and threw it on the ground as she stood up angrily. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You!¡± Yao yunhua did not expect Gu Nian to be so bold. She did not even care about her manners. Gu Nian did not even look at Yao yunhua as she headed straight to the living room. In the hall, Gu shouxin was just talking to Cai Xiaolian, Lord Cheng, and Madam Cheng about the cooperation. ¡°Lord Cheng, Madam Cheng!¡± Gu Nian went in and shouted, interrupting them. Lord Cheng frowned in dissatisfaction. Country girls really had no rules. ¡°Niannian?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian in confusion. Gu Nian did not respond to Cai Xiaolian. Instead, she looked at Lord Cheng and Madam Cheng and said,¡±May I ask if the two of you have told others that I like your young master? Are you willing to be your son¡¯s concubine?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin were stunned. They had originally wanted to pull Gu Nian over, but now, they had no such intention. ¡°Niannian, what happened? Did Yun ¡®er bully you?¡± Mrs. Cheng said with a smile. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Miss Yao didn¡¯t bully me. Instead, she said that she wanted to be good sisters with me, first cultivate feelings, and then put on a show of a harmonious wife and concubine.¡± Gu Nian smiled. when did I say that I liked Cheng Rui and wanted to be his concubine? ¡± In Lord Cheng and Madam Cheng¡¯s hearts, am I that cheap?¡± ¡°Why does Lord Cheng think that you, a mere County Magistrate, can be the local Emperor of Taoyuan County? Do you think that your family¡¯s status can make me, a farmer¡¯s daughter, go after you like a flock of ducks and rush to get close to your son? Is your son the reincarnation of the God of War? Is he worthy of it?¡± Gu Nian looked directly at Lord Cheng. Since Yao yunhua had spoken so directly, the county Magistrate must have known about this. Ha, what a joke! ¡°You¡¯re impudent!¡± Lord Cheng angrily rebuked. ¡°Lord Cheng, I won¡¯t be presumptuous, so please make yourself clear! I¡¯m the daughter of a good family, why should I be your son¡¯s concubine? You don¡¯t want my innocence? I don¡¯t n on getting married? Just say it!¡± Gu Nian was not afraid of Lord Cheng! This Lord Cheng was a county official, which was not even as high as her brother¡¯s position in modern times! Her brother had been in an important position for many years, and he had the aura of a superior, which she was used to. ¡°Niannian, aren¡¯t you and Rui ¡®er in love? Rui ¡®er does like you, but you should know your own status. As Rui ¡®er¡¯s mother, I quite like you too. However, Madam Cheng sighed. ¡°May I ask Madam Cheng, what is my daughter¡¯s identity? In your words, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s shameful?¡± Cai Xiaolian stood up and looked at Madam Cheng coldly. sister Lian, you¡¯ve been living in the countryside for a long time. You might not know the rules of the big families well, ¡± Mrs. Cheng was about to exin when she was interrupted by Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Thismoner does not dare to be called¡± younger sister ¡°by Madam Cheng.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Madam Cheng frowned,¡±why do you have to do this?¡± Why do you have to do this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Cheng Rui walked in and asked Gu Nian when he noticed that the atmosphere was not right. ¡°Cheng Rui, you¡¯re just in time. Are you saying that I¡¯m happy with you, and we¡¯re both in love? I would like to ask, when did we fall in love?¡± Gu Nian asked as she looked at Cheng Rui. Cheng Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Gu Nian¡¯s expression. ¡°Niannian, why are you angry? Is it because my cousin said something that hurt you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you well. As a concubine, I¡¯ll let you be a good concubine. After you give birth to a son, you and your son will be recorded in the genealogy!¡± Before Cheng Rui could finish his words, he was directly punched by Gu shouxin until he spat out blood. Chapter 288 288 It feels so good to be protected ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive just now.¡± At this moment, Gu Nian had also thought of the problem. Her mother wanted to do business. As the county Magistrate, it was easy to punish her. Her father was going to take the imperial examination, and he would start from the student and member examinations. As a County Magistrate, it would be easier to control him. She was shocked to realize that they were in ancient times and not in modern times. Wasn¡¯t there a saying in ancient times, ¡± exterminate a family¡¯s prefect and destroy a County magistrate¡¯s family? ¡± even if their official position was not high, it was really easy for them to cause trouble for themoners under their jurisdiction. ¡°niannian, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Gu shouxin said firmly. ¡°But, father, you have to take the exam next month. ¡°He¡¯s the county Magistrate.¡± Gu Nian felt a little guilty. ¡°Niannian, you must remember that in Father¡¯s heart, you three are the most important. No matter how big the matter is, I won¡¯t let you three suffer. father will always be your pir of support!¡± Gu shouxin looked at the three of them and said gently. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Nian finally could not hold back her tears. The feeling of being protected was really good! in this strange time and space, she was already content to have her parents ¡®protection and a caring sister. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry!¡± Cai Xiaolian was also teary. She raised her hand to wipe Gu Nian¡¯s tears away. cheer up. Don¡¯t let others see you as a joke! ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian sniffled and nodded vigorously. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Gu Xin had never seen Gu Nian cry before. She was shocked as she hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and looked up at her carefully. ¡°don¡¯t cry. The imperial examination was divided into the boy¡¯s examination, the vige examination, the general examination, and the court examination. as for the boy¡¯s test, he could only make decisions on the county test. He¡¯s going to pretend to be an upright and honest official again. He¡¯ll only make a move on my ranking. It¡¯s impossible to remove me! So, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Gu shouxin said again. ¡°What about mother? Mother still ns to do business. If their family hates our family, Yi, that¡¯s not right, we still have cooperation.¡± Gu Nian did not think too much about it just now. She was really angry and she would not tolerate it. ¡°What would he dare to do? He could only let people y tricks in the dark! If he goes too far, I have plenty of ways to deal with her! Just do your thing obediently and don¡¯t care about these things. even if your mother can¡¯t make it, don¡¯t you still have your father? You have to believe in your father!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Sister, I believe in father.¡± Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nian¡¯s sleeve and said firmly. ¡°What about our coboration at the drunken River Restaurant?¡± Gu Nian also believed in her father. However, there was one more problem. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What¡¯s the point of cooperating with such a disgusting family? No more cooperation. It was written in the contract that both parties had the right to withdraw at any time. if she were to back out, then the drunken river tavern would be ours. If we quit, we won¡¯t be responsible for providing them with food.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°yes, i¡¯m not cooperating. when your mother wrote this, she had this idea in mind. You have to have your own business, you can¡¯t be tied to others for a lifetime.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s love for Cai Xiaolian grew stronger. He liked this kind of person. She had a strong personality, was decisive, had her own opinions, did not rely on anyone, had her own ns, could see the situation clearly, and would not be depressed because of a temporary predicament. Whether it was the dynasty he had served in or the current great Zhou, there were very few women like her. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I want to know how they bullied sister.¡± gu xin suddenly said. Chapter 289 289 Chapter 289 confession It was only then that the three of them remembered that Gu Xin still did not know anything. Hence, Cai Xiaolian told Gu Xin what she had just said and concluded, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, I don¡¯t expect your future husband to be rich, I just want him to be devoted to you. Even if he¡¯s a Prince, he can only have you. Remember, no matter how much you like it, you can¡¯t be a concubine. You must be officially married, and you must be a couple for life.¡± She didn¡¯t think too much about her future husband. She felt that she was still young. She was a little angry that the Cheng family had said that about her sister. N?v(el)B\\jnn Although she had a good impression of Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu, she naturally liked her sister more than her sister. ¡°Father, mother, sister, we¡¯ve offended Lord Cheng. Will our future days be difficult?¡± Gu Xin asked after taking a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry so much, Xinxin. Mom and dad are here for you.¡± Gu shouxinforted him. ¡°Father, mother, sister, actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hiding from you all for a long time.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s brain had been getting smarter recently. She felt that these words were meant tofort her, so she decided to tell her family the truth. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin in confusion and even felt a little worried. The main thing was that Xinxin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as innocent as before. She ... She couldn¡¯t have remembered her past life, right? Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. She stretched out her hand and used her other hand to press on the fish-shaped mark. A Jade bead then appeared. The transmigration trio was stunned. Gu Xin pressed on it again and another pill appeared. ¡°Three months ago, after thest time the gambling den came to collect their debts, I went to the mountains to chop firewood and picked up a small fish. I took it to the small pond and let it go. It gave me a jade pendant. It said that it wanted to thank me for helping it get back into the water and not letting it miss the opportunity to jump through the Dragon Gate. The jade pendant was a thank you gift. After that, there was one time when it was raining heavily and father and sister went out veryte. Two days after that time, the jade pendant disappeared and a mark that was exactly the same as the jade pendant appeared on my palm.¡± ¡°The first time I washed my feet, I identally dropped the Jade bead into the foot basin. The Jade bead melted when it came into contact with water, so I poured the water into the vegetable garden that night. After that, I identally dropped a Jade bead into the chicken food bowl. After that, I would put two jade beads into the well of our old house every day. I¡¯ll go to grandpa¡¯s house every day and put one pill in grandpa¡¯s medicine jar.¡± ¡°When Xiaoyu gave me the jade pendant, she told me not to tell anyone, so I¡¯ve never told anyone. Father, mother, sister, I know I¡¯m stupid and I don¡¯t understand many things, but I know that this Jade bead is very useful. Now that you know it, you can make better use of it. We won¡¯t be afraid of bad people in the future.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± I¡¯ve finally found the answer. All the abnormalities in the house have nothing to do with the three of us, strange souls. It¡¯s rted to this most normal little girl. Oh my God! Carp leaping over the Dragon Gate! This girl was really silly. ¡°Father, mother, sister, do you think I¡¯m very strange? Don¡¯t be afraid of me because of this! This Jade bead was very useful, really. His grandfather would recover after eating him. Xiao Yu also likes to eat it! Every time, I would feed her snacks and give her one. Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Gu Xin exined nervously when she saw that the three of them were silent. Chapter 291 291 I¡¯m only good to you there are more traveling merchants at the Zhou n town¡¯s dock than the county¡¯s dock. I¡¯ll bring the goods to the dock to sell. Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you going to open a furniture store with aunt Xiao Huan?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Just let your aunt Xiao Huan do this. Moreover, mother has to be behind the scenes. This way, we can guard against the Cheng family.¡± Cai Xiaolian exined. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and wanted to be stronger even more. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhou Yuan say that he had a batch of seeds at home? We can ask him to pick a portion of each seed for us. With this Jade bead, we can definitely raise them. At that time, niannian would be able to distinguish what each crop was and how it grew. There are many fruits and vegetables seeds. When they all grow up, we¡¯ll open a unique restaurant.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. ¡°Wow!¡± Gu Nian could not help but give him a thumbs up. No matter what kind of seeds they were, they would need a certain period of time to grow inrge quantities. For now, she would let drunken River Tavern be proud of the few dishes she had given them! As for the coboration with Lu Zheng, there would be no harm withoutparison. The man who appeared beside her really set Lu Zheng off. Moreover, because of grandma Xiao, the second branch of the Gu family was quite close to Lu Zheng. To be honest, if Gu Nian had not read the original book and knew the plot, he would not have thought that there was anything wrong with Lu Zheng. Of course, cooperation was cooperation. If Lu Zheng was reborn and wanted to get back together with Gu Xin, she would not help him. The three of them had already reached a consensus on the idea of transmigrating. It all depended on fate. Perhaps, by the time Gu Xin grew up, Lu Zheng would already be married and Gu Xin would already have someone in her heart. None of this could be said for sure. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to work with Zhou Yuan!¡± Gu shouxin nodded after a moment of silence. He clearly knew what potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn meant to a dynasty with low grain production. When Lu Zheng first gave them these three things to nt, what kind of mentality did he have? Gu shouxin nned to find time to have a good chat. After a while, the potatoes in the field would be fully grown, and it would be a good opportunity. ¡°Yes, Hello, brother Yuanyuan! He was much better than Big Brother Cheng, no, Cheng Rui. Brother Yuanyuan used to help us in the gambling den. Although he seemed to be sick at first, he never hurt us or bullied us. He even gave us seeds. He didn¡¯t know that our family had jade beads. Grandpa said that old master Zhou was the person with the mostnd in our Taoyuan County, but brother Yuanyuan gave us the seeds. So, he¡¯s a good person!¡± Seeing that everyone agreed, Gu Xin also agreed. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin, forget it, I won¡¯t tell you the truth! His kindness is only for you alone. After the Cheng family¡¯s matter, the family of four had a few more exchanges, and the family of four had no intention of visiting the manor. They returned the way they came. ...... The Cheng family. Cheng huaijin found out that the Gu family had fallen out with them because his older brother had announced that he would take Gu Nian in as his concubine. He had even asked his future sister-inw to say some strange things to Gu Nian. Cheng huaijin was so angry that he bit Cheng Rui and ran away. Cheng Huaiyu, on the other hand, kept crying and making a fuss. No one could stop her until she was tired from crying and fell asleep. Cheng Rui felt extremely embarrassed and did not look too good. He med the Gu family for not knowing what was good for them. He also med Yao yunhua for not being able to do her job well. He did not know what she had said to Gu Nian to make her so angry.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 293 293 Chapter 293-stop at the right point The moment they returned to the vige, the four members of the Gu family saw Lu Zheng packing up the carriage. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin greeted her happily. ¡°Second uncle, aunty Lian, niannian, Xinxin, you¡¯re back! How¡¯s Zhuang Zi doing?¡± Lu Zheng put down his work and turned around to greet her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, we didn¡¯t go!¡± Gu Xin jumped off the carriage and ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was in his throat when he saw her jump. He could not help but remind her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to be angered to death by the Cheng family! They are bullying our family! They¡¯re crying!¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± The time travel Trio did not expect Gu Xin to have such a good rtionship with Lu Zheng. They almost could not react in time and quickly stopped her. Gu Xin looked at her family in confusion. Didn¡¯t you just say that brother Yuanyuan was good? Since we¡¯re so familiar with each other, you can tell brother Yuanyuan! Previously, when they were bullied by the Zhang brothers and their cousins, brother Yuanyuan even followed them to take revenge. In Gu Xin¡¯s heart, Lu Zheng was already a member of the Gu family, just like Guo Rui. ¡°Second uncle, aunt Lian, what¡¯s wrong? Do you need any help? I¡¯m happy to help.¡± Lu Zheng walked over and said sincerely. The time travel Trio looked at Lu Zheng. To be honest, they found Lu Zheng more pleasing to the eye now. The main reason was that Cheng Rui was too despicable. There would be no harm withoutparison. Putting aside the plot in the book, based on their interactions in the past two months, Lu Zheng was not a good person, but he was not detestable. At the very least, this person had been happily interacting with them and had not made their family feel ufortable in any way. Thinking about the status that Cheng Rui had mentioned, this heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house, even if he was an abandoned son, had a higher status than Cheng Rui. However, when he thought about what Gu Nian had said, he still felt a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just don¡¯t see eye to eye with Lord Cheng¡¯s family in business. We might not be working together in the future.¡± Gu shouxin said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Of course, he knew that there was more to it. However, he did not pursue the matter and said, ¡± actually, it might be a good thing not to work with them! I heard from a distant rtive of an official in the capital that master Cheng¡¯s Yue family has offended a lot of people these years, and someone is trying to deal with him in secret! Of course, I¡¯ve only heard of it from the rumors.¡± Lu Yang pointed out that Minister sun¡¯s glory would notst long. When he first saw Cheng Rui, he remembered that in his previous life, Cheng Rui only started to rise after more than ten years after he became a Princess and a County horse. He believed that with his understanding of Gu shouxin in the past two months, he would definitely understand. ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re really well-informed!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned and then cupped his hands. thank you! We haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng smiled. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu shouxin shouted. Gu Xin took a few steps and turned back. She moved her lips and said silently, ¡± Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯lle and find youter! Lu Zheng smiled and nodded. The time travel Trio thought,¡±seeing that Xinxin and Lu Zheng are getting closer and closer, should we stop her?¡± After returning home, they made some simple food and Gu Xin said that she was going to talk to her grandparents. The time travel Trio was not afraid of her lying. This girl loved to whisper to her grandparents about things. It just so happened that they had something to say too. Chapter 294 294 Chapter 294 United against outsiders Niannian, do you remember the surnames of the officials of the six ministries from the contents of the books you read? ¡± Gu shouxin asked after Gu Xin left. ¡°There¡¯s no one with the surname sun anyway. The part that I watched was when Lu Zheng was 18 years old and was remembered by the Emperor when his grandfather presented him with potatoes and other seeds. The country guarding Duke took him back, and the part of the capital started when he was 18. Then he stood in the crown prince¡¯s team and had quite a lot of dealings with the six ministries. ¡°My nephew is veryzy. The six ministers Zhao Qiansun, li zhouwu, the assistant Minister Zheng Wang, Feng Chenxi, and Wei Junjun all thought about him. ¡°Lu Zheng is 16 this year, and he¡¯ll be 18 the year after. In other words, the sun family will be destroyed before the year after.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Father, how do you know that Madam Cheng¡¯s maiden family is an official in the six ministries? ¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. your father apanied me to the county after the renovation of the drunken River Restaurant and after it opened for business. When I was working, he would either go to the study to read or chat with the schrs. I guess he found out about it then. Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ve indeed inquired about it before. Madam Cheng¡¯s maiden family is the Minister of Personnel. The sun family was noble, and their ancestors had entered the court as officials through the imperial examination since the founding Emperor. The whole family is schrs.¡± Gu shouxin exined, ¡± you said that Lu Zheng was reincarnated. Because of his reincarnation, our transmigration, and many things have changed. However, we are not in the capital, so these major events will not change.¡± ¡°This kid is really not reckless! He saw that we¡¯ve been working with the Cheng family and didn¡¯t remind us. After we fall out, you¡¯ll give us some peace of mind.¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s a smart person. I just don¡¯t know how he changed. I remember that he was certain that we would do something bad to Xinxin. It was as if he was suddenly sure that we wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to Xinxin and became closer to us.¡± Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t understand the key point. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯te back to his senses at the beginning of his rebirth! He¡¯spletely sobered up after being beaten by us!¡± Gu Nian said. He could only think this way. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t understand. Especially after Gu Xin confessed to them about Yu Zhu Zi today, perhaps as the male protagonist, he had other functions besides being reborn? ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him! His father, can we do something to speed up the destruction of the Cheng family? He didn¡¯t want them to be implicated by the sun family and court their own deaths! I have a bad feeling about this. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll do something to niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Alright, leave it to me! You guys just focus on your work.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ...... ¡°The Cheng family really said that?¡± In the old mansion, Grandpa Gu was furious after hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words. He was always kind and kind, but now his expression changed. He was angry. ¡°Yes, I am. Grandpa, they are bad. I want to ask brother Yuanyuan, sister Huihui, and sister sisi to go and beat up that Cheng Rui!¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Alright, let¡¯s beat him up! He wanted to let him know that even in his father¡¯s territory, there were still people who dared to touch him! You brat, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± Grandpa Gu changed his attitude and agreed. With Lu Zheng around, he was not worried about the safety of the children. ¡°Then Grandpa, you can¡¯t tell my parents and sister! Sister will be angry if she hears what Cheng Rui said.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell them. Xinxin had grown up and would stand up for her sister. Xinxin, you have to remember that between brothers and sisters, you can do whatever you want to the inside, but you must unite against the outside. Let¡¯s work together so that no one will dare to bully you!¡± Grandpa Gu touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. Chapter 296 296 the style is a little simr Lu Zheng drove the horse carriage, which was much faster than the ox-cart, and they arrived at Taoyuan County in less than an hour. He drove the car and brought Gu Hui and the others to an alley. It was grandma Xiao¡¯s previous house. He knocked on the door. There were still people guarding the room. sister Huihui, wait for me here with Xinxin and sisi. I¡¯ll bring them over in a while! Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, be careful!¡± Gu Xin warned. ¡°alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded in satisfaction. Then, he changed into a manservant¡¯s clothes and went out to drive to the county office. the carriage stopped in the alley next to the yamen. he jumped into the backyard of the yamen alone. She went to Cheng Rui¡¯s room, but he was not in the yard. Lu Zheng looked around and saw Cheng Rui and a girl in a rockery. Lu Zheng approached quietly and leaned against a hidden corner, looking for an opportunity to strike. ¡°Cousin, this isn¡¯t good!¡± Yao yunhua said with a frown. ¡°Just do as I say. put this in the water she drinks. Cousin, do you want me to coax her? I don¡¯t like her, I only value her ability to make money. If he loses his innocence, wouldn¡¯t he still be at your mercy after entering the door?¡± Cheng Rui advised. ¡°Gu Nian doesn¡¯t seem like an easy person to manipte!¡± Yao yunhua was still a little unwilling. N?v(el)B\\jnn As a fellowdy, she knew what this meant. In the end, she still couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°after losing her virginity, she¡¯ll be easy to manipte. Wasn¡¯t uncle¡¯s concubine Yue also a chaste woman? after losing her virginity, isn¡¯t she still with yifu and under yimu¡¯s discipline?¡± Cheng Rui smiled contemptuously. Yao yunhua finally agreed. If she didn¡¯t marry Cheng Rui, her parents might take her away as a second wife. now that she was in the same boat as cheng rui, she also wanted to learn from gu nian¡¯s craftsmanship. Just as the two of them agreed to leave, Lu Zheng knocked them out with a stone, then carried Cheng Rui and ran away. Yao yunhua¡¯s maidservant realized itter and shouted, ¡± someone! at that time, Lu Zheng had already climbed over the courtyard wall and ran into the carriage, carrying the person on his shoulder. He quickly drove the carriage back to grandma Xiao¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Rope and sack!¡± After Lu Zheng carried the man into the house, he asked the Gu sisters to bring some things over. Gu Xin and Gu si quickly tied up the unconscious Cheng Rui and Gu Hui put a sack over him. Lu Zheng carried the sack and threw the person into the woodshed. ¡°Hit her as hard as you can, but don¡¯t make a sound. Don¡¯t let her know who you are! I have something to discuss with Huihui.¡± Lu Zheng instructed the two younger ones and asked Gu Hui to go out. The two of them walked to a ce where the two children could not hear them. Lu Zheng told Gu Hui about Cheng Rui¡¯s n. ¡°Bastard!¡± Gu Hui cursed. After scolding her, Gu Hui turned around and went to the woodshed. The two sisters were kicking Cheng Rui like sandbags. ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Gu Hui stepped forward. The two sisters took a step back. Gu Hui aimed at the position and jumped on it. ¡°Awoo ~¡± Cheng Rui, who had already woken up, felt like he was going to die from this kick. Then, Gu Hui stomped on it a few more times, muttering, ¡± ¡± you harmed my gu sisters. i¡¯ll destroy this harmful thing for you! ¡± Lu Zheng felt a chill down there! big cousin sister was such a fierce woman! For some reason, he felt that this big cousin of his was a little simr to a certain someone he knew. Gu Xin and Gu si were both stunned. That, that was the ce they knew. It was the ce where Ninja peed. They had seen it before. Chapter 297 297 Acting up at the same time It was getting dark. Lu Zheng changed back into his own clothes and drove the carriage to the county government office. At this moment, the county Yamen was in a mess because Cheng Rui was nowhere to be found. Yao yunhua¡¯s maidservant said that she saw a servant carrying Cheng Rui and running away. After Lord Cheng and Madam Cheng asked, the manservant at home could clearly exin when and where he had gone today. No one had the time to carry Cheng Rui away. More importantly, the servants in the family did not have the ability to carry Cheng Rui and not leave through the door. Mrs. Cheng was so scared that she almost fainted. What trouble did her son cause outside? did he meet some kind of enemy? N?v(el)B\\jnn Lord Cheng was even angrier. This was Taoyuan County, and he was the county Magistrate here. How could he go to the county office and kidnap his son without anyone knowing? ¡°Sir, Madam, bad news! The eldest young master was thrown at the entrance of the county office!¡± The sky turned dark, and a Yamen runner¡¯s report came from outside. A few bailiffs followed behind and brought him in. At this moment, Cheng Rui was only left with a pair of underpants. His face was pale, his body was blue and purple, and there were bloodstains on his pants. He looked very terrifying. ¡°rui ¡®er!¡± Madam Cheng fell to the ground in fear. ¡°Hurry up and get the doctor!¡± Lord Cheng roared. Cheng Rui moved. His hands kept scratching his body, as if something was crawling on it. It was very itchy. ¡°pfft!¡± A pungent smell came. ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± Soon, everyone saw that Cheng Rui¡¯s pants had another color besides the blood. ¡°It hurts!¡± suddenly, cheng rui sat up and clutched his chest. ¡°Argh! where was this ce? My eyes! my eyes can¡¯t see! my heart, my heart hurts so much!???,??!¡± ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± All the powder had taken effect on Cheng Rui¡¯s body, making him wish he was dead. He didn¡¯t feel anything after being stepped on by Gu Hui. The people present had never seen such a phenomenon before, and they were all stunned for a moment. As the plopping sounds continued, more and more things flowed out of the ground, and the house became stinky. Rui ¡®er, sob, sob. this time, Madam Cheng directly fainted. Lord Cheng asked someone to help Madam Cheng back to her room, and then asked a few servant boys to carry Cheng Rui to his room. It was easy to deal with Madam Cheng when she fainted, but Cheng Rui was awake. He kept making ¡± pfft, pfft, pfft ¡± sounds, leaving a strong trace and smell in the hall and his room. Even though it was already dark, there were manynterns in the county government office, and the traces on the ground could be seen. ¡°quickly get someone to clean it up! Where is the doctor? Is the doctor here yet?¡± Lord Cheng wanted to faint, but he couldn¡¯t. If he fainted, who would take charge of the overall situation? On the wall of the county government office, two small heads were resting there. They looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s done!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si lowered their heads and whispered. Gu Xin wanted to see Cheng Rui¡¯s fate and Lu Zheng was naturally willing to satisfy her. However, she couldn¡¯t bring him to the county office. Hence, they found a wall. They couldn¡¯t see the situation inside the house but they could see the outside. in order to make it easier for him to escape, lu zheng even asked the old woman at grandma xiao¡¯s ce to find some cloth to make a simple cloak and two pieces of cloth towels to wrap around his head and face, only revealing his eyes. gu hui actually wanted to see it too, but seeing lu zheng squat down to let gu xin sit on her shoulder, she also quietly squatted down to let gu si sit on her shoulder. The two little girls were relieved to see Cheng Rui being carried away. Chapter 300 300 Reached This was something that the three transmigrators had just discussed. They could not directly use the Gu family¡¯snd to nt these crops. Potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn were already recognized seeds, so there would be no loss in nting them. However, they might not recognize the other seeds in old master Zhou¡¯s ce, and they would only be able to do so after they had grown. It would not be good if they were all flowers and trees. It was better to open up a separate piece ofnd and let Lu Zheng take out the seeds. They would try it at home first and use the Jade Pearl water to elerate the growth. After recognizing it, they would then nt the crops in the openednd. By then, the crops would grow naturally and would not be elerated. ¡°Second uncle, do you mean to cooperate with all the seeds?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Old master Zhou probably didn¡¯t manage to get these seeds to grow. I saw that the potatoes in the field behind are growing quite well, so I wanted to give it a try.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to my granduncle¡¯s ce in two days to get some of each kind of seed. in the past, my granduncle used to nt all the seeds in the manor. In the end, only a few flowers survived for decorative purposes. Some grew into trees, so it¡¯s hard to tell which ones are crops. Therefore, if we manage to grow the crops, we will be able to make a great contribution. My great uncle will not take all the credit for himself!¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°We can talk about the creditter. Let¡¯s nt the thing first. When are you going back? I¡¯ll go with you then! At the same time, see if the potatoes in the field can be dug up, and also dig a basket for old master Zhou!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°That¡¯s naturally the best. Then let¡¯s wait for another two days. Second uncle, aren¡¯t you still going to visit the manor? After you¡¯ve seen the manor, we¡¯ll go together!¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said. His maternal grandfather had long wanted toe to the vige at the three Forks. However, his maternal grandmother was here, so he did not dare toe. After chatting for a while, Lu Zheng took his leave. Not long after he left, Gu Xin put on her clothes and wrapped her wet hair with a cloth before she came to the fire. ¡°You! You didn¡¯t tell your parents and sister anything, it¡¯s so dangerous to go alone!¡± Cai Xiaolian said helplessly as she went to get a few dry handkerchiefs and dried Gu Xin¡¯s hair. they¡¯re too despicable. I¡¯m afraid that their words will make big sister angry. Gu Xin said guiltily. When she went out, she thought that her parents and sister would not know. ¡°Mother, let me help Xinxin wipe it! Today, Xinxin has helped me vent my anger. I want to serve our little baby.¡± Gu Nian reced Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Sister, that bad guy was beaten up by sisi and me. After brother Yuanyuan stripped him naked, I took a look and saw that he had bruises all over his body. Brother Yuanyuan said that even if he applied medicine, it would take a few days for them to disappear. Sister, if anyone bullies you in the future, I¡¯ll get sister Huihui and sister sisi to help you beat them up!¡± Gu Xin said. The time travel Trio did not expect Lu Zheng to strip another man naked in front of Gu Xin. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Oh right, dad, brother Yuanyuan said that sisi is also very good at martial arts at this age! Dad, let sister sisie to our house every morning to practice martial arts with us!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright, let Huihui and en ¡®Zie. All the children in the Gu family can practice it. There¡¯s a ce for them. Little Lian, take some time to cut some cloth and make a set of martial arts clothes for the nephews and nieces of the first branch.¡± Gu shouxin naturally agreed, just based on the fact that the two girls, Gu Hui and Gu si, had followed Xinxin to help without hesitation. Chapter 301 301 Chapter 301 mountain vige As a person from ancient times and someone of high status, he understood the importance of a family more than Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. If she wanted to give her daughter a stronger backing, she could only rely on her own family. After three months of getting along, Gu shouxin had a better understanding of the Gu family. He was willing to contribute to the Gu family. Gu Xin¡¯s act of secretly helping Gu Nian out this time made the time travel Trio very pleased. Although they wanted to treat Gu Xin well when they first came and found out about what happened to her in her previous life, Gu Xin¡¯s thoughtfulness made them feel that it was worth it. Gu Xin was worth it. ...... The next day, after their morning exercise, the family of four went to the old house to drive a carriage and set off to look for a human broker to look after the manor. There were three viges in total, and they were not far from the vige at the fork. After looking around for a day, Gu Nian chose Shanli vige. This mountain vige was just like its name. Deep in the mountains, it was the vige of a high schr surnamed Feng in the prefecture. He had fallen ill and had found many doctors, but none of them could cure him. Later, a sorcerer suggested that he should recuperate in a quiet and sparsely popted ce for a few years and even pointed out the most suitable location for him. High schr Feng had chosen to be in the deep mountains. Now, high schr Feng¡¯s family was moving south, so the things here naturally had to be dealt with. The reason why Gu Xin¡¯s family valued this ce was very simple. This ce was the closest to their vige, but there was no one around the manor. It was good that there were no people around. When the time came, they would buy some people to guard the manor, and their family could nt more crops that could not be seen for the time being. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu shouxin also observed the surrounding terrain andbined it with the geographical record of Taoyuan County that he had seen before. He should be able toe here from the back mountain of the vige at the crossroads. The manor had 180 mu ofnd. There was a house in it, which was about three mu. The rest was allnd. After high schr Feng recovered and left, he would regrly send people here to take care of it. Therefore, there was no wastnd in the manor, but there were no crops in the first month of the lunar year. The original price was 1800 taels, but the Gu family didn¡¯t want to go to the Yamen to sign the contract recently, so they spent 50 taels to get the broker to handle this matter. The broker had his own connections in the Yamen, and he didn¡¯t necessarily need to get the approval of the county Magistrate to do the deed. After making his decision, Gu shouxin paid a deposit of one thousand taels. When he got thend deed, he would pay the remaining eight hundred and fifty taels. Gu Nian had a rough idea of the manor after walking around it once. He drew a rough picture of the manor when he returned. ¡°Niannian, list all the things you need. I¡¯ll design them for you, and then let your Grandpa yang and fourth uncle type them out.¡± Cai Xiaolian said after looking at the rough terrain. ¡°Mother, we still need to build houses. This Manor is too big. We can live in the house built by high schr Feng when we go there, but the people who buy it will need a house. It¡¯s best if we buy a family of a few, not one. ¡°In this area, I¡¯ll draw it to build a house.¡± Gu Nian exined his n to Cai Xiaolian one by one. ¡°Hmm, you decide. By the way, after we buy them, why don¡¯t we build a small workshop and choose a few from the buyers to make more washing and protection sets? Your father said that we should be able to get to the vige from the back mountain. At that time, it will be more convenient for us to separate.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. ¡°Build an extra row of houses.¡± At this moment, Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin came in. Chapter 302 302 That is merit ¡°Dad, we¡¯re nning to buy a house. It¡¯s not convenient for the family to get along with each other if we buy a house in this row.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Buy some clever boys and girls and put them there to train for two or three years. Didn¡¯t you want to open a big restaurant in the future? Can we train people two years in advance?¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°This is good! It waspletely possible. Dad, you choose the people, I¡¯ll design the ce with niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded. That¡¯s right, she had almost forgotten that nine thousand years old was going to be an official. He couldn¡¯t wait until he was in a high position to find a capable and credible person. He had to cultivate them early so that he wouldn¡¯t panic. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Gu Xin blinked and asked. It can¡¯t be that all of you have things to do and I don¡¯t! ¡°Xinxin, when father and Zhou Yuan go to town to get the seeds in a few days, you¡¯ll be responsible for nting the seeds in our old house. These few years, father and mother will be busy with the matters of the vige.¡± Gu Nian said. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also felt that this arrangement was feasible. They just had to water the seeds and nt them in the morning. They would see what they were when they got home at night. ¡°By the way, I thought about itst night. The Jade beads in Xinxin¡¯s hands will melt when theye into contact with water. Let¡¯s collect ten of them every day in a ceramic jar. If we can¡¯t use them all, we can store them and use them in the manor. What do you guys think?¡± Gu shouxin said. The three of them nodded. Gu Xin counted with her fingers, ¡± we need one pill in the well every day. We need one pill in grandpa¡¯s medicine jar. The four of us need four pills a day. We still have four pills left. Xinxin, you take one pill a day. The three of us can take one pill a day and make a pot of tea every day. Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Ah? Then I¡¯d like to drink tea with you.¡± Gu Xin expressed that she wanted to advance and retreat together. Since everyone knew that she had jade beads, how could she eat one for herself and let her parents and sister eat less? Since she insisted on drinking tea with everyone, the transmigrated trio had no choice but to go along with her wishes. ...... N?v(el)B\\jnn The next day after they settled down, the family went to thend behind the house to dig potatoes. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was edible. The family only dug up a small piece of the back, half of it in the basket, and the other half was brought to the old house. ¡°This is what you nted in the winter?¡± The old couple asked as they looked at the potatoes that were still covered in mud. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. His parents said that they were going to make a potato feast for lunch, so they called grandma Xiao and Zhou Yuan over to eat together. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to nt it, so I¡¯d better keep it as a seed! In the past, Lord Zhou had very few sesses in nting these.¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Grandpa, we have to eat! Even if we don¡¯t eat it, old Zhou will find someone to taste it! Grandpa, let¡¯s work together and make a big meal, okay?¡± Gu Nian said coyly. hehehehe, good, good, Grandpa will cooperate with niannian and have a big meal! Grandpa Gu still doted on his grandchildren. ¡°I¡¯m the first person to eat this! Dad, niannian, you guys worked together to make this thing, so don¡¯t call it a potato! He was called Grand-grandson bean! It was more appropriate! The second brother said that with a hoe, a long line of soil could be dug out, and the yield would be high! If it¡¯s delicious, the Imperial court will definitely promote it. This is merit, and if you die, you can go to heaven and be listed as an immortal!¡± Uncle Gu said on a whim. Chapter 303 303 Chapter 303 eat it raw ¡°Pfft! Uncle, what do you call this? Grandparent-grandchild bean? ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gu Nianughed hysterically. The potatoes are called Grand-grandson beans, the shredded potato is called Grand-grandson shredded meat, the potato ribs are called Grand-grandson ribs, and the mashed potatoes are called Grand-grandson mud. Oh no, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. ¡°Hey, what are youughing at? I¡¯m doing this for your good! Think about it, if this thing was delicious and the production was so high, people would ask why it was called grandparent-grandchild bean if it was called this. Then, you and your grandfather will be famous, right? The entire great Zhou will know about the two of you! When the God in heaven knew about it, he thought,¡±hey, those two mortals are not bad. They have such a good reputation. Why don¡¯t we wait for them to die and summon them to heaven to be the God of Cooking?¡±¡± Uncle Gu was thinking further and further away. Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at him and said,¡¯boss, get out! It¡¯s the new year, who are you trying to curse?¡± Uncle Gu said aggrievedly,¡±mother, I said that father and niannian will be Immortals in the future!¡± That wasn¡¯t death, that was attaining Dao and bing immortal! How awe-inspiring!¡± Grandma Gu picked up a potato and tossed it around. She looked at uncle Gu.¡±Are you going to get lost?¡± Uncle Gu scratched his head and said in a silly manner, ¡± ¡°Aiya! I didn¡¯t even hug my youngest son today. Aiyo, my little ninren, you must be missing your father! I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± ¡°Bah! What was this! Can it be eaten? What¡¯s that smell? Sister-inw, niannian, what kind of poison are you using? Oh no, I have to go to aunt Xiao¡¯s ce to see if this thing will give me a stomachache!¡± After uncle Gu left, Madam Zhang, who was curled up in front of the kitchen door, spat and said angrily. Everyone looked over and saw that she was still holding a potato that she had taken a bite of. Raw potatoes, uncooked. ¡°Big boss¡¯s family, is the Gu family short of you to eat or drink? It was as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in 800 years. Are you the reincarnation of a Hungry Ghost?¡± Grandma Gu scolded her angrily. ¡°Mother, the sweet potatoes in the field are all eaten like this! Carrots could also be plucked and eaten. Didn¡¯t they alsoe from the ground? How can you me me! It¡¯s all because of the strange things that second brother and the others nted. Father, mother, please don¡¯t eat it. Really, what if it¡¯s poisonous? Aiyo, I can¡¯t take it anymore, my stomach hurts. I must be poisoned, I have to go find aunt Xiao!¡± Seeing that grandma Gu¡¯s expression was not right, Zhang Shi held her stomach and ran away. Both Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were speechless at Mrs. Zhang¡¯s behavior. How could she eat raw potatoes? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandpa, grandma, let me tell you a secret. Actually, we¡¯ve already eaten this. Xinxin and I secretly dug up a few and burned them. Father and mother also ate them. They were very delicious. Moreover, it was eaten before the new year, so there was definitely no poison. So, you can rest assured! However, don¡¯t tell grandma Xiao and Zhou Yuan about this!¡± In order to reassure the old couple, Gu Nian lied. ¡°Don¡¯t do such things in the future! It¡¯s fine to let the animals eat it first, then I¡¯ll eat it myself! If there¡¯s something wrong with this thing and you two sisters eat it rashly, what if something happens?¡± Grandma Gu said disapprovingly. ¡°Hehe, I got it, grandma. I¡¯ll feed the chicken first in the future. Can we do it now, grandma?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Do it! I¡¯ll help you start the fire.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. Therefore, Gu Nian peeled the skin, Grandpa Gu tidied up the meat, and Cai Xiaolian helped to pick some vegetables. She did not n to make a main course for this meal. She nned to use potato patties instead. Chapter 304 304 Chapter 304 a mu and three cents ofnd Potato cake, shredded potato with pickled pepper, stewed spare ribs with potato, potato slices with chili, potato vegetable soup, and a volcanic potato paste. Although there were only six dishes, as long as there were enough portions, everyone would definitely be full. He peeled the potatoes from the spine, then sliced them into slices, shredded them, or cut them into knife-shaped pieces. After he was done, he soaked them in water. For example, when the potato cakes and mashed potatoes were cooked, they would be ced in the pot to steam. For the potato and vegetable soup, the potatoes had to be cut into pieces. There were a total of 11 people in the family. Including grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng, there were 13 people. Gu Nian nned to have 10 people each, mainly because the Gu family had huge appetites. She had also prepared enough of the other dishes. However, Gu Nian still felt that it was not enough. She asked fourth uncle Gu to dig a few more nests with a hoe. She then boiled the potatoes and ate them with some seasoning. ...... On the lunch table, there were sixrge tes of potato-rted dishes, and dozens of boiled potatoes in the pot. ¡°This pancake is not bad!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile as he ate a pancake. ¡°Oh my, this thing ispletely different from eating it raw! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Zhang Shi first ate the boiled one. She only took a small bite, then said a few words and began to eat one in a few bites. as expected of the grandparent-grandchild beans. They¡¯re so delicious! Uncle Gu also ate boiled food. After he finished eating, he began to pick up the potato ribs. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, second uncle said that all the potatoes in the field belong to your family. Can you sell us some? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Gu en asked Lu Yang as he ate quickly. He had eaten all the food. en ¡®Zi, these potatoes are going to be used as seeds, just the ones in our field. Let¡¯s nt them one batch after another, so that we can have more seeds and notck food. Gu Xin said. ¡°Xinxin is right. If he didn¡¯t have the seeds after he finished eating, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them. The potato itself is a seed, right?¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Lu Zheng as he spoke. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I gave second uncle. Previously, granduncle had people nt it in the Four Seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, but it didn¡¯t grow. It rotted in the ground, and there were only two bags left. I gave second uncle one bag, and granduncle still has another bag.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said, ¡± this spring plowing, I¡¯m going to learn how to grow potatoes from second uncle and aunt Lian. There¡¯s also Golden Rice and red potatoes.¡± ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re too used to living in the city and can¡¯t do farm work!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. In the vegetable field of the old house, they had already nted corn and sweet potatoes. Cai Xiaolian, who was a rich youngdy in her previous life, now knew how to grow sweet potatoes and corn. ¡°Aunt Lian, don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯ve already told grandma that I¡¯ll go with you to explore the wastnd in two days. Isn¡¯t there a rule that states that thend you open up must be signed by the Yamen? I don¡¯t have anynd in the vige, so second uncle and aunt Lian must give me one mu and three parts of it!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Ah Yuan, you¡¯re old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew. Do you think our small piece ofnd is of any use to you?¡± Zhang Shi immediately retorted as she still had something in her mouth. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If not for the fact that Lu Zheng was three years younger than Gu Hui, she would have wanted Lu Zheng to be her son-inw. ¡°Big brother¡¯s family, you¡¯re wrong. Old Wang and old Zhou have grandchildren. How could they give such things to their distant rtives?¡± Grandma Xiao almost called him an old bastard. Chapter 306 306 The sorrowful back ¡°Gu shouren!¡± Zhang Shi was once again angered by uncle Gu. Is there such a way to mock people? Ever since she married into the Gu family, she had been criticizing her for her looks. She was not ugly, so what was wrong with that? N?v(el)B\\jnn Didn¡¯t she take a fancy to uncle Gu because he was the good-looking young man in the vige, and his biological children would definitely be better looking? wife, don¡¯t deny it. Ask sister-inw, aunt Xiao, and ah Yuan. Their surname isn¡¯t gu, but they¡¯re pretty. Ask them if they¡¯ve been scared by ghosts. Uncle Gu patted Zhang Shi¡¯s back and advised her. ¡°Boss, you can either get out of here or shut up and eat!¡± Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was about to make a scene, grandma Gu could only scold her son. ¡°AI! In this world, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it bes a world where even speaking the truth is wrong!¡± Uncle Gu let out a deep sigh. Then, she picked up arge bowl, picked up a few potato pancakes, a few ribs, and a few boiled potatoes, and carried them to the door to squat down and eat. The people in the room didn¡¯t know what to say when they saw her sad back. Zhang Shi was particrly aggrieved, but her mother-inw had already scolded her and she was still making a fuss. She would probably be scolded and chased out as well. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat. Why aren¡¯t you guys enthusiastic about such delicious potatoes?¡± Grandpa Gu smiled and asked everyone to continue eating. ...... In the afternoon, Lu Zheng brought Gu shouxin and the half-slung bag of potatoes to town. On the way, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but talk to Gu shouxin about uncle Gu.¡±Second uncle, first uncle¡¯s words are very pertinent!¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. That cheap brother of his had a lot to say, and most of his words were quite pertinent as long as you weren¡¯t the target of his criticism. ¡°So many words. For example, the saying that it was wrong to tell the truth in this world sooner orter. In fact, this world has been like this for a long time.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°In this world, there are still many things that are not up to one¡¯s expectations. Wemoners may not even have the right to speak sometimes! But this is also rtive. Perhaps even an Emperor has to consider the reactions of his ministers before saying something, and sometimes he is also controlled by his ministers.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. ¡°Second uncle¡¯sprehension is quite deep!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Could it be that the current Gu shouxin was once an Emperor before he became Gu shouxin? ¡°I didn¡¯t reallyprehend much, I just read some history books. Compared to the emperors in the history books who were controlled by the ministers, I prefer the ministers who controlled the Emperor. Since ancient times, there have been very few people like this. If they can do this, then it¡¯s not within my previous words. They have no opposition, they only have absolute, absolute power!¡± Gu shouxin said again. Lu Zheng was stunned. Not an Emperor, but a powerful official. How could he be a powerful official with absolute power? It seemed that master liaowu was right. The more people who had Xinxin¡¯s characteristics were found, the greater the strength of change. Gu shouxin was definitely a figure close to the Emperor. What about Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian? Gu shouxin looked at the stunned Lu Zheng andughed. Brat, you¡¯re trying to trick me. Then I¡¯ll be more vague, you can guess it yourself! ¡°You really have no interest in the Zhou family¡¯s assets?¡± Gu shouxin was bored and also came to set a trap for Lu Zheng. It all depends on how you answer. One day, you¡¯ll fall from grace. Let¡¯s see if you dare to lie now. ¡°What do you think, second uncle? Second uncle, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu shouxin,¡±yo, you¡¯re good!¡± Chapter 307 307 What do you think? ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment before heughed.¡±Hahahaha, second uncle¡¯s words are really interesting. It¡¯s getting more and more interesting. In the past, I had eyes but did not recognize Mt. Tai and did not know that second Shu had hidden it deeply. In the future, please second Shu give me more guidance.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Seeing that the carriage was about to enter the town, he didn¡¯t answer. The distance between the crossroads Vige and the Zhou town was not far. It was closer than going to Taoyuan County. If you went in the direction of the Zhou town, you would reach the capital of Qingzhou. However, it would take about eight hours to get there by carriage. Therefore, the people of the Crossroads Vige would not go to the capital if there was nothing important. Zhou town was named after the Zhou family, and the Zhou family¡¯s house was quite big. When Gu shouxin followed Lu Zheng in, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his former self. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the past, he had lived alone in such arge house. Thinking about it, old master Zhou was quite pitiful. His wife was not apanying her, his daughter was gone, and his grandson was by his side, but he could not tell anyone. ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡¯re back! This must be shouxin¡¯s nephew! Quicklye in and sit!¡± Old Zhou was a fair and chubby old man. When he saw the two of them, he had a smile on his face. Gu shouxin thought,¡±you called your nephew just like that?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll ask my mother? Then, aunt Xiao would be angry that you exposed your rtionship ande to town to Cut You Down? ¡°Old Zhou.¡± Gu shouxinined in his heart, but his performance was still normal. ¡°Why are you calling me master? I¡¯m about the same age as your parents, so you can just call me uncle. Yuanyuan lives with his grandmother at the three-way junction and you guys have been taking care of her. Aren¡¯t you being too polite by calling him uncle?¡± The White and chubby old man was very cute when he pretended to be angry. ¡°Alright, uncle Zhou.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Sit, sit, have some tea and snacks first. You must be tired from the journey.¡± Old master Zhou instantly smiled and warmly invited Gu shouxin to drink tea. Gu shouxin: ¡± uncle Zhou, our vige is actually quite close to the town. It¡¯ll only take half an hour. It couldn¡¯t be considered as hurrying. Lord Zhou nodded in agreement.¡±Don¡¯t you need half an hour? How nice it would be if I was in the town, or in other words, how nice it would be if I was in your vige! Half an hour! Half an hour!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He could tell that his grandfather did not think that the vige at the crossroads was far from the Zhou family town, but he felt that he was far from his grandmother. He didn¡¯t understand. His grandmother used to live in Taoyuan County, which was further away from the Zhou n town. How did he endure it for more than ten years? Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know how to reply, so he could only take a cup of tea and drink some water to cover up his embarrassment. It was said that this fat old man had a good rtionship with his cheap parents when they were young. Because of Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, aunt Xiao left the Zhou family, and the fat old man did not dare to look for his cheap parents. He couldn¡¯t imagine what it was like when this rich and fat old man was with his father, a noble and upright old man from the countryside. What did they talk about? ¡°Granduncle, these are the potatoes that second uncle and aunt Lian¡¯s family grew. Take a look.¡± Lu Zheng ced the basket of potatoes in front of old Zhou and interrupted his mncholy. ¡°I really nted it! Aiyo, this head isn¡¯t small. I think it will grow bigger.¡± Lord Zhou came back to his senses and asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect the second son of the Gu family to be good at studying in the past. Now that he had stopped studying, he could even farm! Chapter 308 308 So that¡¯s how it is Old master Zhou knew uncle Gu and Gu shouxin. The original owner, Gu shouxin, had been numbed by alcohol and gambling over the years. Other than these two things, there was only his white moonlight in his mind. He did not remember things as clearly as uncle Gu did when he was young. Therefore, when Gu Nian said that Lu Zheng¡¯s mother was the daughter of the town¡¯s old master Zhou, Gu shouxin did not find any information about the Zhou family in the original owner¡¯s memory. If it was uncle Gu, he would definitely remember. Uncle Gu still remembered Lu Zheng¡¯s mother when she was young. Back then, grandma Xiao and grandma Gu were on good terms. Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Zhou roujia, was four years older than uncle Gu. Uncle Gu liked to y with pretty girls when they were young. When Zhou roujia got married at sixteen, uncle Gu was only twelve and Gu shouxin was ten. Not long after Lu Zheng was born, Zhou roujia passed away from illness. Grandma Xiao fell out with old master Zhou, and the Gu family never had any contact with old master Zhou again. In Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes, old Zhou had lost his wife and daughter, leaving only his granddaughter and grandson in the capital. He was a very pitiful old man. uncle Zhou, we only dug out a bag and left half a bag for us to eat at home. We brought the other half for you to see. We haven¡¯t dug out the rest. Gu shouxin replied. ¡°Shouxin, can you tell me what kind of crops you are?¡± Lord Zhou asked. my daughter said that there weren¡¯t many seeds, but one of the seeds you gave us had some sprouts. We cut it along the sprouts, then cultivated it for a while before nting it in the ground. Gu shouxin answered truthfully. This nting was to be promoted, and there was nothing to hide. ¡°So it¡¯s like this! No wonder, no wonder! Your daughter is so smart!¡± Old Zhou suddenly understood and smacked his head. When he asked the people in his Manor to nt it, he directly pressed down on one of them. He evenined that the bud was not good-looking and had someone break it off. No wonder it couldn¡¯t grow out! ¡°Then, then what about the red potato and Golden Rice? Have you guys grown it?¡± Lord Zhou asked. ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone underground yet. It looks like it can be preserved, so I n to go underground after the first month. My wife said that she had seen the Golden Rice before. It wasn¡¯t on the ground or underground, but on a pole. As for the red potato, she called it sweet potato. It grew underground like potatoes. So, we¡¯re nning to mate.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°She¡¯s seen it too! Where is he?¡± Lord Zhou asked in surprise. N?v(el)B\\jnn These three seeds were obtained by himst year and bought from a foreigner. Shouxin¡¯s wife had probably seen the foreignerst year and even knew his name. Could it be that shouxin¡¯s wife knew the foreignnguage? ¡°The two of them have met outside, but I can¡¯t tell where exactly. Uncle Zhou should have heard of my disgraceful acts from a few years ago. I¡¯m really ashamed of my wife and daughter!¡± Gu shouxin said, embarrassed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Old master Zhou nodded. Seeing Gu shouxin¡¯s expression, he asked again, ¡± shouxin, you really didn¡¯t do anything in the past. Tell me the truth, are you still thinking about that Xie jiaoniang? ¡± Gu shouxin was stunned. Old master Zhou saw that he was in a daze and felt a little resentful.¡±Do you know what your mother did for you? That xie jiao¡¯s husband¡¯s family was chased out of Zhou n town by your mother alone. A few years ago, Xie jiaoniang lost her husband and was chased out by her husband¡¯s family with her daughter. She wanted to me you and you almost fell for it. You can¡¯t still be thinking about Xie jiaoniang, right?¡± Chapter 309 309 Gu shouxin¡¯s past (1) N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Uncle Zhou, what did my mother do in the past?¡± Gu shouxin was shocked. He had no memory of this at all! the Zhou n town is only so big. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know about this. Many people know about it! Old Zhou began to talk about the events of the past. The original owner, Gu shouxin¡¯s Bai yueguang, Xie jiaoniang, lived up to her name. She was the first beauty in the town and yed the zither well. Many young men of the right age liked her very much, including the original owner, Gu shouxin. Originally, Xie jiaoniang also had that kind of intention towards Gu shouxin. When Gu shouxin was young, he was good at studying and inherited his parents ¡®looks, so his looks could be considered one of the best. After this, Gu shouxin thought that the two were in love with each other, so he put in all his effort in studying and striving to get a good reputation as soon as possible so that he could marry Xie jiaonian. However, before that exam, the matter of Xie jiaoniang discussing marriage with the Huang family had spread. Gu shouxin was anxious and went to find Xie jiaoniang. When he finally saw her, Xie jiaoniang wiped her tears to show that she had no choice. Gu shouxin was in pain and immediately went to confront the young master of the Huang family. In the end, the Huang family¡¯s young master humiliated Gu shouxin and asked him, a country bumpkin, what right did he have to covet a beauty? At that time, Gu shouxin was full of vigor. He was a good student and felt that he would not be mediocre. Therefore, he was not convinced and wanted topete with young master Huang. Young master Huang directly ordered someone to hit Gu shouxin. Every time Gu shouxin met Xie jiaoniang, she would cry and say that she had no choice and that it was her parents ¡®order. She also said that the Huang family was rich and that her family was just a small family that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. She even told Gu shouxin that even if she got married in this life, her heart would still be filled with brother Xin. Gu shouxin felt that the Xie family was forced by the Huang family, so he often went to find trouble with young master Huang. Young master Huang was patient and finally beat Gu shouxin up until he had to lie in bed for a month. Seeing her son being beaten up, grandma Gu naturally couldn¡¯t stand it. After checking, she felt that her son deserved it. He was being coaxed by a little girl, so she didn¡¯t go out to help. She felt that this could train her proud son. She nned to wait until her son could get out of bed, and then find a chance to let him see Xie jiaonian¡¯s true colors. Unfortunately, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t take good care of himself. He didn¡¯t know who he heard from, but the Xie and Huang families were going to hold a wedding. His legs hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so he sneaked away in the middle of the night and went to the Huang family to make a scene. This time, Gu shouxin had been beaten half to death and thrown out of the city. Xie jiaonian found out about it and secretly brought her servant girls to find him. She also said some things that made Gu shouxin worried about her, and it just so happened that grandma Gu, who had found out that Gu shouxin was missing and hade out to look for her, heard it. In front of Gu shouxin, grandma Gu questioned Xie jiaonian whether the marriage between the Xie and Huang families was forced by the Huang family or if the daughter of the Xie family was willing. Xie jiaonian definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it, but at this time, Gu shouxin also believed in Xie jiaonian. Grandma Gu was so angry that she wanted to kill her stupid son on the spot. Gu shouxin even asked grandma Gu for help, asking grandma Gu to propose marriage to the Xie family before the wedding between the Xie and Huang families. Grandma Gu was naturally unwilling, so she carried Gu shouxin back. Before she left, she warned Xie jiaonian to stay at home after getting married and not to provoke Gu shouxin again. Tears streamed down Xie jiaonian¡¯s face as she expressed her true feelings for Gu shouxin. She was really forced to do this, and once again expressed that she only had Gu shouxin in her heart. Chapter 310 310 Gu shouxin¡¯s past 2 Gu shouxin, who was carried home, was very touched. After being carried home, he began to y all kinds of tricks. She wanted to go on a hunger strike,mit suicide, and force Grandpa and Grandma Gu to go to the Xie family to propose marriage. The old couple had investigated Xie jiaonian¡¯s personality thoroughly. They knew that this matter was originally Xie jiaonian¡¯s own love for Rong Hua. She couldn¡¯t wait for Gu shouxin to pass the Imperial examinations and sessfully seduce young master Huang. So, how could she go and propose marriage? Grandma Gu was toozy to talk nonsense with Gu shouxin, but Grandpa Gu was soft-hearted and patiently exined to Gu shouxin what kind of person Xie jiaoniang was. Unfortunately, Gu shouxin, who was immersed in great love, would not believe it. At that moment, because of Xie jiaoniang, he began to hate his own parents. Three days before Xie jiaoniang¡¯s wedding, Grandpa Gu was seriously ill. Grandma Gu took Grandpa Gu to the county to see a doctor, and that young master Huang brought people to see Gu shouxin. At that time, only the pregnant Zhang Shi and the two-year-old fourth uncle Gu were at home. Gu Lin had followed uncle Gu up the mountain to carry firewood. Young master Huang stood at Gu shouxin¡¯s door and ruthlessly humiliated Gu shouxin and his family. The pregnant Zhang Shi and the two-year-old fourth uncle Gu couldn¡¯t do anything. They could only watch helplessly as young master Huang left. Gu shouxin picked up a sickle and cut his own wrist. Fourth uncle Gu directly fainted from fear. Zhang Shi grabbed a handful of nt ash and wiped it on Gu shouxin¡¯s wrist. She then ran to the nearest family to help with her pregnant belly. Gu shouxin was sent to the medicine shop in town, which was opened by the Zhou family. Old master Zhou happened to be listening to the manager¡¯s report in the shop. Seeing that it was Gu shouxin, he asked the physician in charge to give him the best medicine. Gu shouxin managed to keep his life. After he woke up, he kept coughing up blood. When he realized that he was in town, he ran away again to find Xie jiaonian. Xie jiaonian still had the same attitude.¡¯Brother Xin, I love you. It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not fated to be together. Brother Xin, go home and recuperate. Forget about me in the future!¡¯ Brother Xin, I won¡¯t forget you. If brother Xin is willing, Jiaojiao is also willing to give herself to brother Xin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Xie jiaonian immediately took off her outer clothes. She was certain that Gu shouxin was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t do anything to her. However, this scene was seen by young master Huang. Young master Huang was angry, and Xie jiaoniang said that Gu shouxin forced her to do it. Young master Huang asked his men to beat Gu shouxin half to death and throw him into the mass grave. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t go home until Xie Huang and Xie Ming got married. Grandma Gu also looked for him for two days. In the end, it was old master Zhou¡¯s men who found him at the mass grave. On the second day of Xie and Huang¡¯s wedding, grandma Gu came to the door with an axe. She killed all the livestock raised in the Huang family¡¯s courtyard, and beat young master Huang and Xie jiaoniang half to death. Old master Huang wanted to report this to the authorities, but grandma Gu wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She immediately picked old master Huang up and threatened that if he had any intention of reporting this to the authorities, she would go all out and exterminate his entire family. Old master Huang was so scared that he peed his pants and begged for mercy. Grandma GU only had one request, and that was to see them move out of the Zhou family town with her own eyes. Just like that, on the second night after the Huang family married their daughter-inw, the entire family, including the servants, disappeared. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t kill anyone. At that time, everyone knew that old master Zhou¡¯s daughter married a high-ranking official in the capital. Even the county Magistrate of Taoyuan County gave her face and no one died. Even if the Huang family reported it to the government, the Yamen didn¡¯t pursue grandma Gu. As the county Magistrate changed every three years, the matter was left unsettled. However, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know about this. Chapter 311 311 Gu shouxin¡¯s past 3 After that, Gu shouxin was immersed in his own sadness. He didn¡¯t believe anything that grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu said and thought that his parents were trying to harm him. He stopped studying and drank all day. Cai Xiaolian had liked Gu shouxin since she was a child. She took advantage of the situation and apanied the frustrated Gu shouxin. Once, under Cai Xiaolian¡¯s premeditated drunkenness, the two slept for a night, and the vigers found out. Grandma Gu was very angry. The eldest son married his wife in this way, so did the second son have to do the same? She asked Gu shouxin, and Gu shouxin said, ¡± mother, if you don¡¯t like good-looking women, then I¡¯ll marry a good-looking one. I¡¯ll sleep with her and marry her. He had also spread the news that he was going to marry Cai Xiaolian to all the vigers. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t think that Cai Xiaolian was good, but she didn¡¯t think that she was bad either. She was diligent and efficient, but she was petty. In that situation, she still held the wedding banquet for someone. Two years ago, young master Huang had met with an ident. The Huang family, who didn¡¯t like Xie jiaonian and her daughter, chased him out of the house. Xie jiaonian then brought her daughter back to Zhou n town. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Once again, he met Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was muddleheaded again and got along very well with the mother and daughter. In the end, grandma Gu found out and went straight to Xie jiaonian, warning her that she could do what she did back then again. In the end, Xie jiaoniang married another man with her daughter a few dayster. She didn¡¯t dare to say bad things about grandma Gu in front of Gu shouxin. She was really afraid of grandma Gu, but she still had to say those words to keep Gu shouxin hanging. Then, he pretended to threaten Gu shouxin to beat him up. However, he had already said so. How could Gu shouxin believe him? After that, Xie jiaonian and her daughter left Zhou n town. Old master Zhou knew that this Xie jiaoniang had brought her daughter to marry someone off as a second wife. That person was already over sixty years old, and Xie jiaoniang had obviously gone for the other party¡¯s money. Unfortunately, at the end ofst year, Xie jiaonian¡¯s second husband passed away, and she was chased out of the Xie family by her husband¡¯s children. ¡°So, keep your promise! Don¡¯t think about that woman anymore. I think your wife and daughter are both good people. You have to take care of the family!¡± Old Zhou said everything he knew. Gu shouxin blushed with shame. The memory he inherited was not like this! He didn¡¯t think that old Zhou was lying to him. He had inherited the original owner¡¯s subjective memory, so others would see it more objectively. uncle Zhou, I¡¯m really ashamed. I was insensible in the past and hurt my parents, wife, and daughter¡¯s hearts. Ever since I owed a few hundred taels to the gambling den, I¡¯ve thought it through. I won¡¯t be as disgraceful as I was before! Gu shouxin said. Old master Zhou nodded. With brother ye and sister Xiao¡¯s family background, they could still take out a few hundred taels. He didn¡¯t ask how Gu shouxin returned it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. I heard from Yuanyuan that you n to retake the imperial examination. I have a lot of books in my study room that I don¡¯t need. You can bring some backter. Some of them are the only copies and can¡¯t be bought in the market. Just return it to me after you¡¯ve copied it! To make up for the ten years you¡¯ve missed!¡± Lord Zhou said sincerely. ¡°Thank you very much, old Zhou!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t refuse. The current books in the study were no longer enough for him, and he also wanted to read the only copy. let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go take a look at the seeds first. You can pick some books after you¡¯re done. Lord Zhou called the two of them to the warehouse. Gu shouxin only took a small handful of each kind of seed, wrapped them in paper, and marked them. Chapter 312 312 A little farming expert Gu shouxin left the Zhou family after dinner. Lu Zheng did not go back with him. He nned to stay and apany the fat old man. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to nt these seeds the moment she got home. ¡°Father, mother, and sister, let¡¯s nt it tonight. We¡¯ll see what we¡¯ll grow tomorrow morning! I¡¯ve already tidied up the vegetable field next door, fenced it up, and even numbered it. ¡± Gu Xin said excitedly. ¡°You, you¡¯re really impatient! Let¡¯s first let your mother and sister see if they recognize you.¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. ¡°Mother, sister, look!¡± Gu Xin urged. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t rush me! You¡¯re a little farming expert!¡± Gu Nian picked up the seed bag and started reading from the serial number. tsk, tsk. This one is moldy. This one is smacked. This one looks like it¡¯s grown with worms. This one is dry. Gu nianyi looked down at them one by one. In any case, there were not many that were in good condition. They had all been left there for a long time. Old master Zhou¡¯s fruit and vegetable treasure chest wouldn¡¯t be effective if he didn¡¯t meet the right person! There were a total of 132 seeds. Since Gu Nian was not sure which one was still useful, he had to use them one by one. The main reason was that the effect of the Jade bead was too great. It was no longer within the scope of his knowledge. From a biological point of view, most of these seeds could not germinate at all. However, with the Jade bead, who could say for sure? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin had organized a total of twenty-two small pieces of vegetable fields. In other words, she would be able to find out all the varieties in a few days ¡®time. With seeds No. 1 to No. 22, the family went to the old house to farm. Each of them carried two oilmps, so they could see clearly. ¡°The row outside is No. 1 to No. 11, and this is No. 12 to No. 22! Look, my mark is here on the fence.¡± Gu Xin pointed it out to everyone. There were two rows in total, with the entire plot ofnd separated in the middle. Then, it was divided into eleven equal sections, one by one, looking very neat. Gu Nian seriously suspected that Gu Xin had obsessivepulsive disorder. As the bars were so evenly distributed, Gu Xin hadpletely given up on the corners. After all, every piece was square and even the length and height of the bars were the same. Gu shouxin took No. 1 to No. 10, Cai Xiaolian took No. 12 to No. 17, Gu Nian took No. 18 to No. 20, and Gu Xin took thest two. He had enough farm tools at home. Last year, he even made a small hoe for Gu Xin. But with Gu Xin¡¯s growth rate, she probably wouldn¡¯t need it next year. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s nt the strawberries at the end of the first month! The strawberry sauce you made is too delicious. I want to quickly give it to Grandpa and Grandma, and uncle, sister Huihui, and sister sisi.¡± After they were done, Gu Xin wiped her sweat and discussed with Gu Nian. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s take it out and nt it. We¡¯ll give it to Grandpa and Grandma at the beginning of March. It¡¯s fine to say that we nted it in winter.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Yes, yes. I originally nted it in winter.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. we¡¯ve finally finished eating the watermelons. When are we nting them? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°We¡¯ll nt them after we¡¯ve taken care of the manor, and we can sell them in may. When the timees, I¡¯ll collect more seeds for old Zhou and let him nt them in the manor next year. Mother, when you are selling the sets, find a traveler further away and we can sell them from the other route of the manor. The Zhou family will not have any suspicions.¡± Gu Nian said. Chapter 313 313 Collecting all over the world ¡°Father, mother, Xinxin, what do you think of vegetable seeds? Should he nt them inrge quantities this year, or should he nt them for his own consumption? After we harvest the seeds, we¡¯ll nt them inrge quantities next year, and then open a restaurant at the end of next year?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it after this batch of seeds grow out. I don¡¯t know how many fruits and vegetables there are in there. Zhou Yuan said that his grandfather had nted many flowers. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯re all flower seeds.¡± Gu shouxinughed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The three of them felt that it was fine. They went back to their new house, washed up, and went to bed. ...... The next morning, Gu Xin was already distracted during her morning exercise. The three siblings from the first household were also around, so it was not appropriate for her to go over and check on them. After their morning exercise, the sky was already bright. When the three siblings returned home, Gu Xin did not even bother to wash up and went straight to the old house. When she walked to the door of the Old and New house, Gu Xin was stunned the moment she opened it. The main thing was that the old house and vegetable field were a little strange! It was a colorful vegetable field with high and low walls. ¡°You¡¯re silly!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu Xin¡¯s head andughed. ¡°Yes, sister, there are so many flowers! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fragrant, but I¡¯m going to ask. If it¡¯s fragrant, we¡¯ll have a few more wash sets with different fragrances. I can even make the kind of perfume that you said would smell good with just a little bit of it. ¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she ran to the vegetable field. The flowers weren¡¯t next to each other, but were separated. Gu Xin was like a bee, running from the second plot to the 12th, then to the 14th, 15th, 19th, and 22nd, a total of six flowers. Gu Nian stepped forward to identify them one by one. However, she did not identify all of them. Instead, she started from number one. Just as they had guessed, there were vegetables, fruits, and flowers. The effects of the Jade Pearl were also very powerful. The seed that Gu Nian thought would not grow had no life force at all grew under the influence of the Jade Pearl. The flowers were in full bloom, the fruits were ripe, and the vegetables were edible. Luckily, thend that Gu Xinyi had prepared wasn¡¯t big. Otherwise, it would have been a waste. There were six types of flowers, eight types of fruits, and eight types of vegetables. Gu Nian remembered that a few of the vegetables originated from around the Mediterranean Sea. A few of the fruits were tropical. There were also some that originated from South America. Gu Nian was curious about old master Zhou. Was he collecting seeds all over the world? Just how many foreigners had old Zhou met in his life? However, this world was empty, and she could not exin the origin of these seeds with her existing regional knowledge. ¡°Sister, is that big cherry? It¡¯s so big. I thought it looked like a cherryst night, but I didn¡¯t dare to recognize it. ¡± Gu Xin stood under the cherry tree and pointed at the bright red fruit. ¡°Then let¡¯s call him big cherry!¡± Gu Nian said. I know that. It¡¯s a little sour and bitter. After peeling it, you eat it like you eat an orange. It¡¯s found in the mountains. It¡¯s not delicious. Gu Xin stood under the pomelo tree. this one looks bigger than the one in the mountains. It¡¯s nice. Why don¡¯t we try it? ¡± Gu Nian immediately recognized the grapefruit. ¡°Waa! Won¡¯t this big one fall down?¡± Gu Xin looked at mango again. ¡°This is Tao ¡®er, right? but why is it yellow? Yellow peach, yellow peach, hehehehehehehehehe ¡± ¡°I know about this. There are wild grapes in the mountains. Grandpa said that the small country in the West has this kind of nt. It¡¯s bigger than wild grapes and sweeter.¡± Chapter 314 314 She¡¯s the Emperor Other than what Gu Xin had mentioned, there were also honeydew, pineapple, and papaya. The vegetables included asparagus, Autumn Sunflower, broli, onion, lettuce, carrots, and celery. Only the heavens knew how happy Cai Xiaolian was when she saw these fruits and vegetables. They were all her favorite food! In the past, when he was busy, eating a fruit or a fruit te was a meal. As for the flowers, some of them already existed in the great Zhou Dynasty, but they had grown even better after being stimted by the Jade beads. There were clusters of stars in the sky, the carnations were in full bloom, and the pansy was also quite pretty. There were Persian chrysanthemums, evening primrose, and hydrangea. The family of four squatted on the ground in the vegetable field of the old house, eating honeydew and looking at the vegetable field with curved eyes. Mm, very good, very good. If someone saw the four of them, they would never doubt that they were not a family. Their expressions and actions looked exactly the same. There was a phrase called husband and wife look alike. As a couple spent more time together, they really became more and more simr. The daughter of the two had inherited the good looks of her parents. They might not look alike separately, but when they stood together, no one would doubt that they were sisters. Moreover, the two sisters looked like Gu shouxin, but also like Cai Xiaolian. There was a saying that a family shared the same face, and it was precisely used to describe the four people in the second branch. ¡°We¡¯ve eaten enough fruits this morning to fill our stomachs,¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Let¡¯s pick some fresh vegetables for lunch and make a delicious meal!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Sister, with you around, every meal of ours is delicious!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, Xinxin is right!¡± Gu shouxinughed. This morning, the family of four really had their fill of fruits. They really wanted to send some over to the old residence, but there were too many types and they didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s wait until we have enough money and buy a Manor to nt flowers! The bigger one can turn the manor into a sea of flowers!¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°Good! Then next time, I¡¯ll buy a bigger Manor for Xinxin to nt flowers.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Yes, I really want to nt the rest of the seeds and see what else is there! I really want to hurry up. before Gu Xin could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by an urgent knock on the door. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± ¡°Second Gu, open the door!¡± It was Zhang Li Zheng¡¯s voice. The family of four closed the door, wiped their mouths, and went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a middle-aged woman rushed in and pped Gu Nian across the face. Gu Nian reacted quickly and took a step back. Even so, her hair was touched. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing!¡± Cai Xiaolian directly pulled the woman¡¯s hair from behind and pulled her to the ground. ¡°Sister Cai, don¡¯t worry. This is my sister-inw from my mother¡¯s family.¡± The Li Zheng¡¯s wife, Madam Xu, quickly pulled Cai Xiaolian away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your sister-inw? How could your sister-inw rush in and hit someone? She¡¯s the king of the heavens?¡± Cai Xiaolian pushed Madam Xu away and said angrily. ¡°Li Zheng, what¡¯s the situation? It¡¯s still early in the morning, and you brought people to my house to beat up my daughter. This doesn¡¯t make any sense, does it?¡± Gu shouxin was also angry. If Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t pulled the woman away, he would have kicked her away directly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Hmph, so you two are the ones who raised this kind of seductress? I¡¯m going to make this Little Vixen pay with her life today!¡± Mrs. Xu stood up with her hands on her waist and said to Gu shouxin fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Gu Nian said to my poor nephew, but he¡¯s been bedridden ever since he got home! ¡°How pitiful ~ what a sin ~¡± Madam Xu said as she wiped her tears. Chapter 316 316 Really tired Gu Nian shook off her hand but did not reply. If her attitude had been like that just now, she might have really helped him. However, she had been so aggressive just now. Although she hadn¡¯t been hit, the wind from the p was definitely a p. Her face would probably be swollen for a few days. This was a beating to death. Her attitude had softened now only because her parents were not easy to bully. ¡°Second Gu, for my sake, just let Gu Nian go! As long as Changfeng is cured, we won¡¯t trouble you. My Zhang family will owe you a favor!¡± Zhang Li Zheng tried to persuade him again. ha ~¡±Gu shouxinughed. He had been reduced to the point where he needed a vige chief to give him a favor? ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t? What if he died of illness?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth was also quite poisonous. ¡°You¡¯re cursing me, Changfeng?¡± Mrs. Xu, who had just softened her attitude, immediately became fierce again. Without thinking, she said directly,¡±if you curse me to death, I¡¯ll let Gu Nian apany me to the grave! ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Zhang Lizheng couldn¡¯t stop her in time. ¡°Li Zheng, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. So, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore, please!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Zhang Lizheng was quite reasonable. To be honest, if someone came to his Yunyun¡¯s door and forced her like this, he would not agree. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was sister-inw¡¯s fault for being so impulsive at the start. Later, when she was clear-headed, she was confused by what she said. It seemed that he could only ask his big brother toe over personally. Zhang Lizheng sighed,¡±second Gu, from your point of view, I can understand.¡± However, saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda. Just think of it as doing a good deed!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head, didn¡¯t speak, and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°I say, Gu Nian, when you usually visit my Yunyun, don¡¯t you care about Changfeng?¡± Madam Xu asked. The feelings they had for each other in the past were gone all of a sudden? Changfeng is really seriously ill. Please help him for the sake of your rtionship in the past! Auntie, I¡¯ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Zhezi, this is not something I can do.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Please find another doctor for young master Xu! Even if it¡¯s heart medicine, you have to let his fever go down first! I¡¯ve made it clear that day that I won¡¯t have anything to do with Xu Changfeng in this life. We all have our own lives. I don¡¯t owe Xu Changfeng anything. I won¡¯t do anything for him. Please don¡¯te again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel! I knew it, I didn¡¯t see wrong! You just don¡¯t deserve my son! My son has wasted his time and effort to design jewelry and make a gold hairpin for you! You cruel b * tch, I curse you. One day, you will also be treated so cruelly. You will suffer everything that my son has suffered today! I¡¯ll give you ten years of my life to curse you!¡± Xu wennuan¡¯s sister-inw pointed at Gu Nian with a trembling finger. ¡°You evil woman, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± How could Cai Xiaolian let someone curse her daughter? she ran to the side and picked up a hoe, ready to hit Madam Xu¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°Don¡¯t curse my sister, you guys go!¡± Gu Xin also picked up her small hoe and helped to chase them away. Zhang Lizheng quickly pulled Madam Xu and her sister-inw away. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as her mood was once again ruined by the host¡¯s sad thoughts. Thinking about the personality of the original owner of the book, she really didn¡¯t know how many more cousins she would meet. It was really tiring! Chapter 317 317 Grandfather is very loyal If it wasn¡¯t for the trouble of moving in ancient times and her father¡¯s imperial examination, she really wanted to persuade everyone to leave. She really didn¡¯t want another cousin that the original owner liked to appear from time to time. She didn¡¯t know that the husband of the original owner was about to appear. Otherwise, she would have urged everyone to leave. Outside, Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s cries were getting further and further away. The family of four looked at each other and did not know what to say for a moment. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian knew that this was a problem left behind by the original Gu Nian, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin held onto Gu Nian and asked hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Sister, are you really not going to care about that young master Xu?¡± Although she had been determined to chase her away with her mother, that was only because she didn¡¯t want to see her sister being bullied and scolded. She remembered clearly that her sister had tried to please Zhang Yunyun, the daughter of uncle Li Zheng, in order to meet young master Xust year. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, how can I care?¡± Gu Nian smiled helplessly and patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Xinxin, young master Xu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to please them. In this world, there was no one who could not live without another. Everyone had their own life, and everyone had their own meaning in life. Love isn¡¯t everything to a person. Apart from this, there are still many things we can do in our lives. So, I hope you remember that the most important thing in life is yourself. There¡¯s no one who¡¯s worth you risking your life for.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± yes. I think family is still very important. I think that my parents and sister are worth it. Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s baby, you¡¯re right. But mother will also tell you that those who are truly worth it will not let you take that step.¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯your mother and sister are right. Alright, let¡¯s continue to tidy up the vegetable field!¡± This nting didn¡¯t affect the family of four for long. They spent the whole morning taking care of the vegetable field, mainly transnting the flowers into the pots and bringing them to the pond next to the new house. They also put some in Houyang ditch. After that, he could collect flower seeds when the flowers wilted. After he was done with the flowers, he picked onions and carrots, two vegetables that could be stored for a long time. He had eight plots ofnd in total. He then went to nt the numbered seeds and recorded the time. It was already afternoon. The family of four was famished, so they picked some fresh vegetables, cooked a few sausages, and steamed a pot of rice for lunch. In the afternoon, the two sisters from the eldest branch came over to do some work. Seeing the flowers by the pond, Gu Hui and Gu si also asked curiously. They had not seen them before. Gu Nian exined that she had brought them back from the manor because she thought they looked pretty. There were a few other flowers in the manor that they had never seen before, so they had only brought these few. Most girls liked flowers that bloomed beautifully, and the Gu sisters were no exception. Gu si also asked for a pot of flowers to keep at home. Of course, Gu Nian and Gu Xin would not reject a pot of flowers. They even said that they would help them move it back when they returned. Gu Xin remembered that her grandfather also liked flowers. However, her grandfather was very single-minded and had always liked orchids. There were several types of orchids in the family. She heard from her grandfather that there were many types of orchids in the world. Gu Xin secretly hoped that there would be more orchids in this batch of seeds. If she sent them to her grandfather, he would definitely be very happy. Chapter 320 320 Live together until we¡¯re seventy or eighty He was afraid that Cai Xiaolian would be like that. A beauty who could be blown over by the wind. She was beautiful, but she didn¡¯t have a long life! He still nned to live with little Lian until he was seventy or eighty years old! Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him and got up to clear the table and wash the dishes. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy the whole afternoon, let me do it!¡± Gu shouxin stopped Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my daughters next door to have a look. In fact, I really want to see the growth process of the nts drenched in Jade Pearl water. Does it bloom in the blink of an eye, and bear fruit in the blink of an eye?¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t try to snatch it. In a family, there was no need to distinguish between who was doing what and who was doing what. In the entire Gu family, there was no reason for a man not to enter the kitchen. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were quite satisfied with this. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. The three of them each carried two oilmps and headed to the old house. N?v(el)B\\jnn The eight vegetable fields had grown again. Five of them were flowers, one was fruit, and the other two were vegetables. The flowers were orchids, the fruits were dragon fruits, and the vegetables were Zuche and carrots. ¡°Tsk, tsk, old Zhou is really amazing. You even got the seeds of this thing! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that old master Zhou didn¡¯t dare toe to our vige, I would really like to invite him to have a chat with us about who he had met all these years!¡± Gu Nian sighed as she stood beside the plot ofnd where the Dragon fruit was. ¡°Sister, you know this? Also, why doesn¡¯t old master Zhou dare toe to our vige?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I know him! I¡¯ve heard from others in town that this is very delicious. Let¡¯s pick one and try it!¡± Gu Nian put down the oilmp and took one of them. She then peeled it and took a bite. This is white-hearted, it¡¯s quite sweet. Gu Xin followed Gu Nian¡¯s example and picked one to eat. Yes, it was really sweet. by the way, sister, you haven¡¯t told me why old master Zhou doesn¡¯t dare toe to our vige. After Gu Xin finished eating one, she did not forget that she still had one more question to ask. ¡°Because there are people in our vige that he¡¯s afraid of, so he didn¡¯t dare toe. He has offended them, so he has to hide.¡± Gu Nianughed. This girl¡¯s memory is quite good! ¡°We have to hide? Did he offend our grandma?¡± Gu Xin was stunned and asked again. Looking at the entire vige, only those who had offended her grandmother and were not from the same vige did not dare to step into the vige at the crossroad. Even if they were from the same vige, they did not dare to hang around her grandmother. ¡°Uh, Yingluo probably is! Xinxin, don¡¯t ask Grandpa and Grandma. Let¡¯s just pretend we don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. Offending grandma Xiao was the same as offending grandma Gu. She was not lying. However, she still reminded Gu Xin not to verify it. They still had to act as if they didn¡¯t know that Zhou Yuan was Lu Zheng and that grandma Xiao was Madam Zhou. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of anything, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin that his family knew about this. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. ¡°Niannian, take a look. Are these orchids? I know butterfly orchid, sword orchid, and Mo Lan. This is Hui LAN, right? this looks like Lotus orchid, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian did not eat the Dragon fruit. Instead, she went to look at the flowers. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This Lotus-petal orchid was very expensive. One of them would cost at least a million Yuan! I wonder if the people here can afford it!¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. In her previous life, her brother was in politics and had a hobby of growing flowers, so she more or less knew something about it. Chapter 321 321 Chapter 321-whatever you want Grandpa likes orchids. I was just thinking that it would be great if there were more orchids. I didn¡¯t expect it to be all orchids! Gu Xin did not understand the price. Her grandfather had also said that some orchids were very, very expensive. Therefore, she was not surprised by Gu Nian¡¯s mention of a million dors. ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re really a little koi fish. You get whatever you want!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Gu Xin shook her head andughed, ¡± but I know a little koi fish, hehe. there are so many of them in this field. If they¡¯re really valuable, it¡¯s not good to just leave them here! Cai Xiaolian looked at the blooming orchids and hesitated. ¡°We¡¯re giving it to Grandpa! Grandpa likes it!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°If it¡¯s really expensive and Grandpa asks us where we got it, how are we going to answer him?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. this ran ran? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows. After a long time, she finally said, ¡± just say that we found it in the mountains! ¡°We dug up too much from the mountains! If you were to sell this to arge family, it would be worth at least a hundred taels of silver.¡± At this time, Gu shouxin came over after washing the dishes and said. ¡°Ah? It¡¯s so expensive?¡± Gu Xin scratched her head and thought of something. father, mother, sister, we got the seeds from old master Zhou. Shouldn¡¯t we give some to him? ¡± ¡°You just took the seeds and you¡¯re already giving him flowers? Does he believe it?¡± Gu Nian smiled helplessly. ¡°Then, then let¡¯s put it in Houyang ditch first and put two pots in our bedroom? We¡¯ll send two pots to Grandpa and say that we dug them up in the mountains. We¡¯ll leave the rest in the old house for the time being and move to the manor when we get the title deed.¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°After we get the title deed, let¡¯s go to the prefecture! Let¡¯s see if this flower can be sold. If it can be sold, it would be good to sell it for some silver.¡± Gu shouxin said after looking at several kinds of orchids. ¡°It¡¯s good to go to the prefecture! I want to go, I want to go!¡± Gu Nian was the first to agree. She had visited the cosmetic shops in Taoyuan County once and was not very satisfied with them. She had no inspiration for her lipstick production. After all, the prefecture was bigger, and she wanted to go to the cosmetic shops in the prefecture to take a look. ¡°Sure! We can also try selling some skincare sets in the prefecture. However, we have so many things to do, we can¡¯t go and return on the same day.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Just rest for a day! Wasn¡¯t third aunt in the prefecture? Let¡¯s take a look at third aunt and let third aunt take me around.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. After packing up the skincare sets for sale in the next two days, the broker should be able to bring thend title deed over tomorrow or the day after. I¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain tomorrow and see if I can go directly to the manor from the back of the mountain. When Ie back, I¡¯ll bring the orchids back and give them to your grandfather.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and decided on this matter. N?v(el)B\\jnn After making the decision, everyone picked the red radishes. There were quite a lot of pickle jars at home. They would wash them and put them in the jar tomorrow. It could add color to the water in the jar. Apart from the carrots, they had also transnted all the flowers into the pots. They did not pick the Dragon fruit and the Western gourd. They cleared out six more plots ofnd. After recording these seeds, they nted six more seeds in order and watered the fields with Jade Pearl water. The family then went to sleep in peace. In less than two days, they had cleared 30 types of seeds, and everyone was quite satisfied with the results. Chapter 323 323 Unkind ¡°Really?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. Somewhat embarrassed, shopkeeper Cheng pursed his lips and said, ¡± ¡°Lady Cai, this door is not a good ce to talk, why don¡¯t we go inside?¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±I¡¯m sorry, shopkeeper Cheng. My man went up the mountain to hunt. He¡¯s not home.¡± I can¡¯t invite you into the house since there¡¯s only me and my mother here. However, my inws are at home. Shall we talk over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine!¡± Shopkeeper Cheng nodded. He couldn¡¯t wait to see her like this. He had always felt that Cai Xiaolian, this vige woman, was not easy to talk to, and she especially liked to ask for too much. He had seen the old master of the Gu family. Although he was from the countryside, he seemed to be easy to get along with and talk to. It might be easier to talk to him there. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get the contract we signed before!¡± After Cai Xiaolian finished speaking, she closed the door with a bang. Shopkeeper Cheng was speechless. The women in the Gu family were all very fierce. In less than 15 minutes, he had been locked up like this twice. This had never happened before. Forget it, the eldest young master was still thinking about the Gu family¡¯s youngdy, so he still had to give him face. He still had to help the eldest young master Pass the letter to the Gu family¡¯s youngdyter! After a while, Cai Xiaolian came out with the contract and brought shopkeeper Cheng to the old mansion. Zhang Shi was carrying her child and preparing to go out for a walk. When she saw Cai Xiaolianing over with two strangers, and even leading a carriage, her gossipy heart made her decide not to go out for a walk. ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Shi asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you take ninren out to y? Today¡¯s weather is just right, it¡¯s good to take ninren out to get some sun.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m just carrying ninren and walking around, hehe.¡± Madam Zhang carried her child and followed Cai Xiaolian, still not sizing up shopkeeper Cheng. The coachman naturally did not follow shopkeeper Cheng into the house. Grandma Gu was about to go out. She had promised grandma Xiao that she would go into the mountains with her to dig for medicinal herbs. When she saw manager Cheng, she knew that the Cheng family was going to talk about the drunken River Restaurant. So she put down her back and asked Zhang Shi to go to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce, saying that she had something to do at home and couldn¡¯t go in the morning. Zhang Shi unwillingly went to report. She had missed another piece of gossip. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to hear anything useful after she came back with the news. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, she couldn¡¯t disobey her mother-inw! ¡°Old man, olddy, Happy New Year!¡± Shopkeeper Cheng greeted the old couple with a smile. ¡°Happy New Year, shopkeeper Cheng! Why did youe today?¡± Grandpa Gu asked indifferently. In the past, you were the business partner of my second son¡¯s family. Now, your boss is a bastard who bullied my granddaughter. You still expect me to be good-tempered to you and smile at you? In your dreams! Shopkeeper Cheng was dumbfounded by grandfather Gu¡¯s expression. Was this the old master of the Gu family? It was as if he had be a different person. ¡°Father, mother, shopkeeper Cheng said that he was ordered to discuss a non-cooperative matter, and he also said that he wouldpensate us. The child¡¯s father isn¡¯t at home, and I¡¯m a woman who doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be bullied and cheated, so I brought shopkeeper Cheng here. With more people, I¡¯ll have more confidence!¡± Cai Xiaolian said rudely. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Grandma Gu looked at shopkeeper Cheng coldly. ¡°You are a child, a native of the vige at the crossroads. What are you afraid of? Do you think he¡¯ll eat you up?¡± Grandpa Gu also looked at shopkeeper Cheng with an unfriendly gaze. Shopkeeper Cheng was speechless. Chapter 325 325 Burned down ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, I advise you not to mention young master Cheng. The child¡¯s grandmother and mother might still be able to talk to you nicely.¡± Grandpa Gu knew his wife well. She was on the verge of exploding in her calm state. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, let¡¯s talk about ending our cooperation!¡± Cai Xiaolian said, suppressing her anger. ¡°Alright then!¡± With a sigh, shopkeeper Cheng took out the original contract and a new one, saying, ¡± this is the new contract from the owner. Lady Cai, you can take a look. In the future, as long as miss niannian makes a new dish, you can sell it to the drunken River Restaurant for double the price. The Dong family bought the two banquet menus and four single dishes that miss Gu Nianunched before the new year for 100 silver coins. The dishes can be sold at higher prices in the future.¡± also, the owner said that he¡¯s willing to continue to help Lady Cai sell theundry and skincare sets. This time, the owner also asked me toe and buy ten sets. Shopkeeper Cheng continued. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, I would like to ask, if I don¡¯t want to sell the sets and sign the new contract, will Lord Cheng send people to arrest me? Or secretly fight against our family and fix our family?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°How can this be? Our Lord is the most upright and outspoken. Even if the business doesn¡¯t work out, there¡¯s still benevolence and righteousness. Moreover, this is a matter between Lady Cai and the owner, so Daren will not side with the owner.¡± Shopkeeper Cheng hurriedly exined. ¡°That¡¯s good! Go back and tell your boss that we¡¯re not doing any more washing and protective equipment because we¡¯re worried that the county magistrate¡¯s family will take revenge on us, so we¡¯re just doing nothing and farming at home. As for the food, my family¡¯s eldest daughter has yet to recover from the shock. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help the drunken River Restaurant anymore.¡± Cai Xiaolian spread her hands. hehe, Lady Cai, hehe! shopkeeper Cheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He asked, ¡± if I said just now that Lord Cheng wanted to help, would Lady Cai Be sold to the owner? ¡± ¡°No! We don¡¯t even have any stock, how can we sell it? I just wanted to see if Lord Cheng is as upright as the people say. It seems that Lord Cheng is just as the rumors say!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed sarcastically. If he didn¡¯t understand her sarcasm, shopkeeper Cheng didn¡¯t need to work anymore. He then looked at the old couple. Their expressions were indifferent, and he felt a little stifled. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t continue the discussion today. alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you the money for miss Gu Nian¡¯s food. I hope Lady Cai can write me a receipt. Shopkeeper Cheng stopped trying to persuade him. Grandpa Gu immediately wrote a receipt for the money. He knew that his second daughter-inw was learning how to read and write, but there were many words that she probably didn¡¯t know how to write yet, so he took the initiative to help. Cai Xiaolian knew how to write, but she wasn¡¯t used to writing with a brush. When Grandpa Gu was done, she stamped it with her palm. It would be a waste not to take this silver. then there¡¯s no need for these three contracts to exist. Please take a look. If there are no mistakes, I¡¯ll burn them. Shopkeeper Cheng pointed to the three contracts on the table and said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cai Xiaolian picked it up and looked at it. It was indeed signed by them before. Let it burn! If they burned it, they wouldn¡¯t even have any restrictions. He thought they would keep the contract, but they didn¡¯t. However, when she thought about the new contract that shopkeeper Cheng had mentioned and the fact that Cheng Rui had even written an apology letter to Gu Nian, she could guess that the family had not given up on Gu Nian¡¯s ability to make money. Didn¡¯t they all want to cook the rice before? Chapter 327 327 Chapter 327 arge area ¡°Father, are these flowers very valuable? Why do you cherish it so much?¡± Gu shouxin washed his hands, patted the dust off his body, and went to Grandpa Gu¡¯s side. ¡°A hundred taels of silver should be worth it!¡± Grandma Gu said as she squatted down on the other side. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I say, second brother, you¡¯re too simple-minded! This kind of orchid is not easy to raise! You brought it back just like that, and didn¡¯t even tell me to give it some soil to grow in.¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin with aining look. ¡°I¡¯m just looking at a huge area of that ce. Did you think it¡¯s worthless, so you brought it back like this?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Grandpa Gu¡¯s hands trembled as he buried the mud. He looked up at Gu shouxin.¡±What? Arge area?¡± His eyes were clearly saying that he was being coaxed. ¡°Yup! About twenty or so!¡± Gu shouxin said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, take me to see, take me to see!¡± Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t care less about the two nts in the pot. He got up and asked Gu shouxin to take him there. ¡°Brother Chuan, it¡¯s already dark, what are you going to see? We¡¯ll go tomorrow morning!¡± Grandma Gu pulled her back immediately. ¡°We can¡¯t do it tomorrow morning either. The slope over there is a little shaky, and it¡¯s hard to climb up after going down. Why don¡¯t I bring the basin to your father tomorrow morning and get them all back?¡± Gu shouxin said. Grandpa Gu calmed down and thought for a while. second brother, if all of them are like this, bring a few of them to a flower shop in Wutong alley in the prefecture. Sell them to that shop for at least two hundred taels of silver. Grandma Gu understood what her husband meant. She looked around and saw that there were only three of them. She nodded and said, ¡± second brother, you¡¯ll have to study in the future, and your expenses will be high. Niannian and Xinxin are also slowly growing up. You have to save more money. Gu shouxin felt warm in his heart and smiled. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll put them all in the basin and give half to father, and the other half to sell.¡± Grandpa Gu waved his hand. I only have two pots here. However, you shouldn¡¯t take so many at once. It¡¯s not worth it if you take too many. The rarer something is, the more valuable it is. If you split it into two and sell it to different shops, it will be more valuable. Your mother and I are old. Growing flowers is a hobby. We don¡¯t need money. You¡¯re still young, and since you found the flowers, you should sell them for money. Don¡¯t be as unruly as before, letting niannian¡¯s mother manage the silver.¡± Gu shouxin nodded obediently and said, ¡± They all supported their fathers. Father, take good care of her. I¡¯ve been out for a day, so her mother and child must be worried.¡± Gu shouxin had just taken a few steps when grandma Gu called out, ¡± ¡°By the way, second brother, shopkeeper Cheng came by just now.¡± Gu shouxin stopped and turned around. Grandma Gu continued,¡¯second eldest¡¯s wife settled it herself, and I just wanted to let you know. You can go back and ask her!¡± Gu shouxin quickened his pace. ¡°Second brother, second brother, why did you run? Wait for me! Didn¡¯t you ask niannian to make a braised rabbit?¡± Uncle Gu heard the noise and ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Father, the innkeeper of the drunken River Pavilion came today. Second uncle has something to do!¡± Gu Hui held back uncle Gu, who was about to give chase. ¡°What¡¯s the manager of the drunken River Pavilion doing here? Was he looking for a scolding? No, I have to go and take a look!¡± Uncle Gu rolled up his sleeves and was about to go over. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Father, they left long ago. Second uncle came not long after he came up the mountain. Are you going to the county to scold them?¡± Gu Hui said in a bad mood. ¡°Look at you, why didn¡¯t you go to the mountains and call your second uncle and me? Wouldn¡¯t you be bullied if you let your second aunt and sister stay at home?¡± Uncle Gu red at Gu Hui. Chapter 328 328 Chapter 328-a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow His second aunt and two younger sisters were being bullied? Gu Hui rolled her eyes at her father and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Father, sister-inw brought them to our side. With father and mother supporting them, you are afraid that they will be bullied! Dad, you just said braised rabbit. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s do it!¡± Zhang Shi said as she came out of the room with Ren Ren. ¡°My wife! You¡¯re really ... Wherever there¡¯s food, you¡¯ll be there! It¡¯s not good to be greedy! Besides, with your cooking skills, aren¡¯t you wasting the rabbit? If I had known that you wanted to be a rabbit, I would have let you go!¡± Uncle Gu said with a look of disdain. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen you refuse to eat my cooking before?¡± Zhang Shi was depressed again. ¡°Then I¡¯ve never eaten niannian¡¯s cooking before!¡± Uncle Gu said matter-of-factly, ¡± let¡¯s make an analogy. We¡¯ve been eating pig feed for a long time, so we won¡¯t find anything wrong with it. But if you were to eat in rice one day, would you still be willing to eat pig feed? There was no need to answer. He was definitely not willing. So, wife, let¡¯s clean up the rabbits and pheasants first and wait for niannian to cook them tomorrow! Even if it doesn¡¯t work, the taste of father¡¯s cooking will still be the same as white rice! I don¡¯t want to eat pig feed!¡± Zhang Shi,¡±hehe.¡± Zhang Shi was speechless. Zhang Shi could only carry her beloved youngest son back to the room. Grandma Gu, who was tending to the orchids in the house with Grandpa Gu, sighed. The old Gu family would probably have a god-like person, a god-like person who would anger his wife to death! ...... When Gu shouxin returned home, he asked shopkeeper Cheng about his visit today, and Cai Xiaolian told him everything. ¡°What? You even brought me a letter? Mother, why don¡¯t you show me! I¡¯ll also write him a letter after reading it! He¡¯ll definitely be scolded so badly that even his ancestors would jump up and scold him!¡± Before Gu shouxin could react, Gu Nian spoke. ¡°Sister, his parents are so bad, maybe it was his parents¡± parents who taught him! If we anger them, they¡¯ll probably jump out and help scold us.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin, ¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin blinked her eyes innocently,¡¯in their family, only brother Xiao Zheng and Xiao Yu are good. The other three are not good!¡¯ There must be someone above who taught him! Uncle had said that a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow. In the past, uncleforted me and said that you ignored me because you didn¡¯t want to teach me bad things and that you were being good to me. He told me to ignore you too because a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow.¡± The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± Uncle Gu was really good at exaggerating things tofort people. He could even use these words tofort people. ¡°I just gave the Lotus orchid to father. Father told me about a flower shop and said that I could sell it for at least two hundred taels. How many do you think we should take with us?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°The rarer something is, the more precious it is. Let¡¯s first take five pots to explore the situation. Did father say anything about the flower shop?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°He didn¡¯t say, then let¡¯s take five pots over to take a look! Father also said that the rarer something is, the more expensive it is. He wants us to split up and sell it in two different ces. The distance from our vige to the Qing Prefecture and Yuzhou Prefecture is about the same.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Father, mother, sister, let¡¯s give two pots to old Zhou! He gave us this flower seed, and old Zhou is very rich. Uncle said that rich people know rich people, so maybe old Zhou Can help us sell it!¡± Gu Xin said. that¡¯s possible. We have to pass by Zhou town to go to Qingzhou Prefecture. We¡¯ll bring two pots for old master Zhou on the way. Gu shouxin nodded. Chapter 329 329 Sister Xiaojia The next day, after his morning exercise, Gu shouxin went up the mountain alone. In order to avoid uncle Gu following him, he didn¡¯t go to the old house, but went to the field behind him. He went around and went into the mountains. Sure enough, Gu shouxin¡¯s guess was right. Uncle Gu waited at home for a while, and when he saw that Gu shouxin did not go over, he came over by himself. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Sister-inw, where¡¯s second brother?¡± Seeing Cai Xiaolian and the two children digging the ground, Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Her uncle and father just came up the mountain!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. ¡°Ah? I¡¯ve been waiting at the door since I ate, but I didn¡¯t see him pass by!¡± uncle gu scratched his head. The old house also had three meals a day now. In the entire vige at the crossroads, only the Gu family, grandma Xiao, and Lu Zheng¡¯s family had three meals a day. ¡°Uncle, father should have gone to the soil of Houyang ditch! He said that he was afraid that Grandpa would say that he had ruined the orchids, so he took a gunny sack to put it in!¡± gu nian said. ¡°Hey, this second brother! he didn¡¯t even ask me toe along. since when have iined about him? Really, if I didn¡¯t know, I would think that he deliberately dumped me!¡± Uncle Gu scratched his head andughed in a straightforward manner. Mother and daughter three: uncle, you¡¯re so sharp. he dumped you on purpose! ¡°Well, do you need my help? i have nothing to do anyway, so i¡¯ll help you guys dig the ground!¡± uncle gu spat out two mouthfuls of saliva and rubbed it on his hands. then, he picked up the hoe and began to dig. Fortunately, everyone in the Gu family had a set of brushing tools. Otherwise, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian would have despised him. ¡°sister-inw! What are you nning to nt on thisnd?¡± The movements of the crops were indeed different, and he was even faster than the mother-daughter trio. ¡± we don¡¯t know what the seeds that yuan¡¯s granduncle took are. the vegetable field here is empty, so we turned over the seeds and wanted to see what we could grow! ¡± cai xiaolian said. ¡°tsk, tsk, speaking of that old master zhou, he¡¯s a strange man. but for some reason, he just can¡¯t grow anything rare in these years! In the past, when he grew chili, the previous emperor was still in power and liked to eat spicy food. He even wanted to reward old master Zhou with some kind of Grandpa! Unfortunately, Lord Zhou had given this reward to miss Zhou. Miss Zhou has married into the capital.¡± uncle gu said. ¡°Her uncle, you know old Zhou¡¯s family?¡± Cai Xiaolian wanted to hear the story of the vegetable treasure chest. Gu Nian was also very interested in this. ¡°I recognize it! He recognized the second son, as well as his parents. In the past, mother often brought me and second brother to the Zhou family to y! Mother and Zhou Furen¡¯s rtionship was very good. Back then, sister Xiaojia would take us out to y, climb trees, climb dog holes, and fight. Oh, sister Xiaojia is miss Zhou, the one who married into the capital.¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°is the youngdy of the zhou family older than you, uncle?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°yup! he¡¯s four years older than me. I remember when sister Xiaojia was ten years old, she was wearing men¡¯s clothes and took me and second brother out for a horse ride. When we came back, she was almost beaten to death by my mother. At that time, I wasn¡¯t even six years old and my second son wasn¡¯t even four years old. My mother said that the two of us were going to grind the hooves of the horses. sister xiaojia had also been beaten up by her mother, but she still refused to admit her mistake. To be honest, sister Xiaojia is really a strange woman! the kind that¡¯s simr to our mother.¡± Uncle Gu was reminiscing. That was the first girl in his life who was not part of his family, and it left a deep impression on him. The mother-daughter trio had never heard Gu shouxin mention it before. It should be because Gu shouxin was young at that time and these were not in his memory! Chapter 331 331 Why doesn¡¯t the older sister always protect the younger brother? ¡°Why did her uncle, miss Zhou¡¯s second child, take her life? Difficultbor or two lives?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. It was impossible for two lives to be lost. Otherwise, where did Lu Zheng, who they saw every day in the vige,e from? ¡°I also heard mother and father mention it after Zhou Furen¡¯s death. Don¡¯t ask! Father and mother hate it when people eavesdrop!¡± Uncle Gu said in a mysterious tone. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian nodded. Gu Xin, who loved to eavesdrop, nodded her head guiltily. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I heard that when sister Jia was pregnant with her second child, she found out that general Lu wasmunicating with his childhood friend. His childhood friend even came to her house to make her angry. Sister Jia was hot-tempered and turned against her on the spot. She sshed a pot of hot water on his face. ¡°That childhood sweetheart¡¯s family is on par with the Lu family. The olddy of the Lu family didn¡¯t want to fall out with that family because of this, so she punished sister Xiaojia to kneel in the ancestral hall. After general Lu returned, he didn¡¯t even bother to visit sister Xiao Jia, who was carrying his child. That night, sister Xiaojia went into prematurebor. She died when the child was four months old. ording to mother, she and Mrs. Zhou went to investigate. It was the childhood sweetheart who deliberately came to sister Xiao Jia¡¯s house to anger her to death.¡± ¡°My mother and Mrs. Zhou went to the capital and beat general Lu half to death. They wanted to take away sister Xiaojia¡¯s son and daughter. However, the Lu family was the high Duke¡¯s public house. The two of them could only beat the person up. It was impossible to take her away openly, not even if they wanted to steal her child. After returning, Zhou Furen also died of depression. That year, my mother was also very unhappy. She had to rest for a few months. Father took her to the county and yed for three days before her mood became better.¡± ¡°AI! Poor sister Xiao Jia, poor sister Xiao Jia¡¯s children!¡± ¡°However, I heard that sister Xiao Jia¡¯s daughter is quite capable. She protected her younger brother very well under the hands of her stepmother. However, after sister Xiao Jia¡¯s daughter got married, no one knew what kind of life her youngest son had with his stepmother. These years, after Zhou Furen¡¯s death, father and mother did not have any contact with old master Zhou.¡± Uncle Gu sighed. if you can protect your little brother, why don¡¯t you always protect him? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Nian knew that Lu Zheng¡¯s sister, Lu Xue, was the first grandchild of the Lu family. She was very intelligent and was well-liked by her grandfather. Unfortunately, Lu Xue¡¯s grandfather passed away when she was 14 years old, and the siblings lost their protection. Lu Zheng¡¯s father married his childhood sweetheart the year his mother died and had a son the next year. In Lu Zheng¡¯s Father¡¯s heart, there was no Lu Zheng at all. He didn¡¯t care about him at all. In addition, he was born prematurely and was weak. If Lu Xue was not his first child, the treatment of the siblings would be worse. Later on, Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother, Madam Lin, arranged a marriage for Lu Xue to be a hedonistic son of a rich family. He was the kind of hedonistic son who had tainted all the maids in the backyard and even yed with people to death. Lu Xue cried and refused to marry, threatening to kill herself. Her behavior reminded father Lu of the siblings ¡®mother. He was furious and immediately ordered, ¡± even if you die, you should die in your husband¡¯s house! Then, he ordered his men to kidnap Lu Xue and make her wait at home for her marriage. Lu Xue was disheartened and wanted to die with her brother to find their mother. At this moment, it was Lu Zheng who persuaded his sister. Lu Zheng said, ¡± sister, don¡¯t you want to avenge your mother? ¡± Chapter 332 332 The little koi fish¡¯s blessing Lu Zheng persuaded Lu Xue to get married now. He had already found the candidate, Chen Yujiang, the new top scorer. He had even thought of a way to make this marriage work. He said that he had grown up and that he would be safe under his stepmother¡¯s hands. He hoped that his sister could leave the Lu family and did not want her to sacrifice her happiness for him. Just like that, Lu Xue sessfully got rid of her stepmother¡¯s rotten marriage and married the poor top schr, Chen Yujiang. It was even the Emperor who personally arranged the marriage. Gu Nian did not like Lu Zheng, the male protagonist in the book. However, she liked his sister, Lu Xue. She was the only person in the book who was kind to Gu Xin other than Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu and Lu Zheng. She truly treated Gu Xin as her sister-inw. When Lu Yang was living outside and the capital was filled with gossip, Lu Xue, who was already the wife of a second-rank official, would often visit Gu Xin and give her advice on how to treat people and talk to her. After Gu Xin¡¯s death, she really cried. As Lu Zheng¡¯s concubines entered the house one after another, Lu Xue ran back to her mother¡¯s house to scold her brother. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian remembered Lu Xue scolding Lu Zheng in the book, ¡± ¡°You said that after you¡¯vepletely wiped out the Lin family, you¡¯ll marry her in an eight-carrier pnquin and let her be the rightful Madam Lu. You said you wanted to give her the best, but what about now? Xin ¡®er hasn¡¯t been gone for long, and you¡¯re bringing them home one by one! So what if they looked like Xin ¡®er? So what if they knew Xin ¡®er¡¯s cooking? Lu Zheng, are you going to follow father¡¯s footsteps? Mother died less than a year ago, and you¡¯re bringing a woman back to rece her?¡± Lu Zheng simply replied,¡±you can think whatever you want!¡± I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you! Just pretend you don¡¯t have a little brother like me!¡± Since then, Lu Xue had broken off all ties with Lu Zheng. Now that Gu Nian recalled the plot in the book, she felt that it was a little strange. What was her nephew¡¯s foreshadowing? Before Lu Zheng epted the concubines from the Emperor, what was the mysterious person he met doing? In fact, at the beginning, Lu Zheng did not ept those women. It was only after he met the mysterious man that he epted them one by one. Gu Nian could not understand this. On the other side, uncle Gu couldn¡¯t exin why his sister didn¡¯t protect her brother, so he didn¡¯t hear any of this. ¡°AI! I won¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t say anymore! I¡¯ve never thought about anything in my life. I just want to see Jia¡¯s daughter and son. No matter how hard they¡¯re living under my stepmother, I just want to tell them to live well. Xiao Jia was an optimistic person, and her son and daughter should be like that. Sister Xiaojia once said that life is only a few decades long. We have to live well in our limited lives and live what we want so that we won¡¯t live in vain. I hope that the two little fellows will do the same!¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand and continued to flip the floor. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask further. Gu Nian was still thinking about some details from the book. Gu Xin sighed,¡¯aunt Zhou is so pitiful! I also hope that aunt Zhou¡¯s family¡¯s youngdy and young master will be able to have their wishes fulfilled, and be able to live a good life!¡± Lu Zheng, who was standing outside the door, wiped his tears and turned to leave. He did not enter the room. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin helplessly. With the little koi fish¡¯s blessing, even if Lu Zheng did not reincarnate in this life, he would still be able to live a better life than in his previous life! And Lu Xue, she must have won every battle against her stepmother in the capital! Chapter 335 335 Chapter 335 escape The carriage stopped at the Zhou family town. Gu shouxin and Lu Yang carried two pots of flowers in. Thinking that since they were already here, Grandpa Gu followed them in to greet old master Zhou. Although old master Zhou did not dare to step into the vige at the crossroads these years, old master Gu would still go to town once or twice a year. The two old men would still have a meal together. After a while, the three of them came out, followed by a fair and chubby old master. ¡°Yuanyuan, what are you dawdling for? hurry up and get on the carriage! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get back!¡± Grandma Xiao saw the old maning out from the window and shouted immediately. Lord Zhou stopped in his tracks and did not dare to continue forward. Lu Zheng could only helplessly blink at old Zhou. The carriage continued on its journey. Lord Zhou looked pitifully at the carriage that was gradually moving further away, and his heart was filled with bitterness! Everyone was already over fifty years old, how many more years could they live? When would his wife meet him? In the carriage, grandma Gu wanted to say something, but with her daughter-inw and granddaughter by her side, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only Pat grandma Xiao¡¯s hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Grandma Xiao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want candy? Big sister made it for me yesterday. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Gu Xin took out Nougat and Nougat from her purse. ¡°Thank you, Xinxin.¡± Grandma Xiao only took one Nougat to eat. Then, he leaned back and closed his eyes. Other than Gu Xin, everyone knew that she was in a bad mood. She had just heard Gu Xin mention her daughter who had passed away, and now she saw her husband. So no one said anything. Gu Xin was good at reading people¡¯s expressions, so she did not say anything else and leaned against the window to look at the scenery outside. This was the first time she had walked so far. The carriage only entered the city gates from the early morning to the early evening. After resting for a while, grandma Xiao wasn¡¯t so depressed anymore, and she began to chat andugh with grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian. In the prefecture, one had to pay a Travel Pass to enter the city, and each person had to pay one Wen. However, as soon as they entered the city, Lu Zheng pulled on the reins. Grandpa Gu and Gu shouxin looked at him in confusion. He squinted his eyes and looked at the group of people. Without waiting for the father and son to ask, Lu Zheng got off the carriage, went around to Gu shouxin¡¯s side, and whispered, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, we should go around the purple-clothed people in front. If there¡¯s a chance, you can make him appreciate you, the man in purple. But remember, don¡¯t offend him. You can¡¯t afford to. I¡¯m going to run.¡± Then, he ran away without exining anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t hear Lu Zheng¡¯s words. He frowned and asked when he saw that Lu Zheng had run away. ¡°He said that it¡¯s a little urgent and that he¡¯s too embarrassed to tell us. He¡¯s been to the prefecture before, so he¡¯lle and find us in a while.¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°This child, it seems that your mother and the others are following him. It¡¯s not convenient to be in the wilderness. Since he¡¯s familiar with this area, let¡¯s go!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a helpless smile. He did not say that he was waiting for Lu Zheng. He knew Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. Perhaps this child had something to settle in the prefecture, and it would be inconvenient to walk with them. The carriage continued to move forward, and Gu shouxin quietly sized up the group of people that Lu Zheng had mentioned. A High Duke¡¯s public house¡¯s heir had warned them not to offend a person who was trying to be recognized. That person must not be an ordinary person. The carriage moved forward slowly, and more and more people appeared on the streets of the prefecture. As he got closer, Gu shouxin carefully observed and then looked at the two men beside the man in purple. Well, he knew that they were indeed not ordinary people. Chapter 338 338 The difference If his thoughts were to be known by the transmigration trio, they would definitely give him a thumbs up and push Lu Zheng out to let the big boss take him away. The big boss was indeed a Big Boss. This way of thinking and this way of thinking was different from ordinary people! ¡°Ah Yuan is not my son, he is a fellow from the same vige. He¡¯s about the same age as this little brother in ck!¡± Gu shouxin sized up Xue Qianyu and said, ¡± but as for his looks, there¡¯s no guarantee. It was just like how there was no first ce in literature. There was noparison. The child in our vige is quite good-looking, but he has a bad life and is a little silly. At first nce, it was clear that this little brother was of an extraordinary background and had a different temperament. Everyone has their own preferences. My elder daughter thinks that this little brother is good-looking, and my younger daughter thinks that the silly boy in our vige is good-looking. But in the eyes of our Lord, both of them have their own merits.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! May I ask, brother, how old is your daughter? Are you going to let me?¡± The Emperor nodded and then asked. ¡°Master!¡± Xue Qianyu was anxious. Could it be that he had to apany him on this trip and bring back a wife? N?v(el)B\\jnn Everyone in the Gu family was speechless. They had never heard of such a gossipy Emperor! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, allow me to interrupt! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of her, but this woman¡¯s age can¡¯t be told to others. As for whether he was allowed to? So what if I did? So What if I don¡¯t? You can even decide on the marriage of your ck-clothed man? Even if he could, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in him!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s good-looking?¡± The Emperor was interested. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good looking! Do I have to like it just because it¡¯s good looking? Who knew if he was just a good-looking person with tofu dregs inside? My mother said that a good-looking man is unreliable. There are too many girls out there. I¡¯m just a girl from the countryside. I don¡¯t want to be rich, I just want to find someone I love. So, it was fine as long as he looked passable. Why did he have to look so good? Are you giving yourself trouble?¡± Gu Nian asked. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a hindrance or not, but good looks can be pleasing to the eye, even to the point of being a feast for the eyes! The Emperor thought Gu Nian was very interesting andughed. Xue qianxun¡¯s face darkened as he red at Gu Nian as if he was going to eat her up. ¡°Oh, I guess your personal pursuits are different!¡± Gu Nian said indifferently. brother, I¡¯m really sorry. Because we only have two daughters at home, we¡¯ve been spoiled. Please forgive us! Gu shouxin cupped his hands again. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s fine! I happen to have a few daughters at home who are about the same age as your daughter, but not as lively as her! Brother, you¡¯ve raised your daughter well!¡± The Emperor said enviously. What he said was not false at all. All four of his daughters were afraid of him. They did not dare to speak loudly in front of him. As long as he was around, his daughters were like people who had lived for twenty or thirty years. They were very calm, but when he was not around, they would be arrogant and domineering. The two daughters of this family were not afraid to talk to outsiders at all with their father around, as if their father was the source of their confidence. On the other hand, his daughter seemed to be ashamed of him and tried not to get close to him. The difference! This was the difference! ¡°My surname is ye, and I get along quite well with brother. Why don¡¯t you give it to a friend?¡± The Emperor imitated Gu shouxin¡¯s posture and cupped his hands, his face full of sincerity. Mm, he should stay andmunicate with this brother more. He wanted to know how he could raise his daughter well and let her feel that he was the source of her confidence. Chapter 339 339 Father, you are drunk ¡°I¡¯m gu shouxin, it¡¯s an honor to meet brother ye!¡± She was in a hurry to make friends, so he couldn¡¯t reject her! After that, Gu shouxin introduced his family members to the Emperor one by one. The Emperor also introduced the two people beside him. Xue Qianyu was the nephew of the Empress¡¯s maternal family. ording to the rules, he should be called uncle. He had introduced Xue Xiao ¡®er as his brother-inw¡¯s son, but he had been running around doing business, and this kid had followed the rules and called him master. As for eunuch Fu, he was his long-term follower, Fu. After the introduction, the Emperor also brought Xue Qianyu to Gu shouxin¡¯s table to drink with him. The others went upstairs after eating, leaving only Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin to apany the Emperor for a drink. Gu Xin was worried that Gu shouxin would get drunk, so she sat beside him with a Jade bead in her hand, ready to give Gu shouxin one. It was really effective. In the evening, the sky was already dark. The Emperor and Xue Qianyu were drunk, but Gu shouxin was still sitting sober. ¡°Brother Gu! A mighty figure who wouldn¡¯t get drunk even after a thousand cups! I¡¯ll remember you!¡± These were the words the Emperor said before heid down. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Uncle Gu, this junior is impressed!¡± These were the words Xue qianxun said before heid down. Seeing the two of them being helped back to their room by the guards, Gu shouxin brought Gu Xin upstairs with a smile. ¡°Father, brother Yuan Yuan hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± Gu Xin asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s an adult, he won¡¯t go missing.¡± Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. ¡°I wonder if brother Yuanyuan has any money on her? What if they can¡¯t find us? It¡¯s still a little cold at night in this season. What should I do if I¡¯m hungry or cold?¡± Gu Xin mumbled softly. Gu shouxin shook his head helplessly and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you and mother out for a walk and see if you¡¯ve met your big brother Yuanyuan.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and supported Gu shouxin, ¡± father, you¡¯ve drunk so much. What if you get drunkter? ¡± Which Gu shouxin was happy about? It seemed that the little girl had not been deceived! Her father¡¯s position in her heart was still higher than brother Yuanyuan¡¯s. He thought about it and asked directly, ¡± Xinxin, let me ask you. If father and brother Yuanyuan disappear one day, will you go to find father or brother Yuanyuan first? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned and frowned at Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re really drunk! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen uncle to borrow a pot to make you some hangover soup.¡± Gu shouxin stopped walking on the stairs. ¡°No! You must answer this question!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin asked again,¡±then who do you think is better, your father or your brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯of course, father is the best! Although brother Yuanyuan is also very good, he will help us fight and give me good food, but he can¡¯t bepared to father! He¡¯s the best person other than his family.¡± Gu shouxin smiled with satisfaction and was willing to continue walking. father, you¡¯re really drunk. You should talk less. Otherwise, people will think you¡¯re an idiot. Gu Xin helped him walk. Look at the question you asked just now. You disappeared with brother Yuanyuan. Was this even possible? You¡¯re not children, and you won¡¯t be caught by the patrollers. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t remember the way home. And you¡¯re asking me who I should look for first? I might get lost when Ie out to look for you, and then you¡¯ll be the one looking for me!¡± Gu Xin sighed,¡¯after all, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll be the prettiest and cutest girl in the vige. This is something that flower pper will remember.¡± Chapter 340 340 What¡¯s the second step? The secret guards, who were acting as passersby to protect the Emperor, wereughing madly in their hearts. It turned out that this man was still drunk after a thousand cups. Look at what he was asking! Also, this little girl of his was quite clever and intelligent, but her self-confidence ... They decided that they would definitely tell the Emperor about this interesting conversation tomorrow. ...... ¡°What? The Emperor?¡± In the mother and daughter¡¯s house, Gu Xin borrowed some tools from the kitchen to make some soup to sober up, leaving only the three of them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Yes, I guessed. Lu Zheng was probably not hiding from the Emperor, but the ck-clothed youth beside the Emperor. He reminded me not to offend him, and that it would be best if I could get the emperor¡¯s appreciation!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°That? Didn¡¯t the Emperor bring a guard or something when he came out? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being heard by others?¡± Cai Xiaolian said nervously, her voice bing softer. Now that she had faced the fact that she had traveled to ancient times, she felt that it was better not to deal with the Emperor for the time being in this society where imperial power was Supreme. Although the Emperor seemed unreliable and stupid, didn¡¯t people say that apanying a sovereign was like apanying a Tiger? they¡¯re drunk, and the room is far from us. I¡¯ve looked around just now, and no one is eavesdropping, so don¡¯t worry! Gu shouxin pulled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and patted it. Gu Nian looked at their hands and then at her father. How much did he drink? with the help of Yu Zhu Zi, he could even grab her mother¡¯s hand in front of her? Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t notice Gu shouxin grabbing her hand at this time and hurriedly said, ¡± her father, when you and Xinxin were downstairs just now, niannian told me that the man named Xue Qianyu is niannian¡¯s husband from the book. He¡¯s Lu Zheng¡¯s good brother. Lu Zheng fought with Xue Qianyu because of Xinxin¡¯s identity as a prostitute and they fell out. Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian and asked,¡±is there such a thing?¡± No wonder you¡¯re staring at her! I thought you had taken a fancy to him. When we were drinking, I even tried to trick him into telling me that you were going to catch him and make him your child groom!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯there¡¯s no need to! Father, I don¡¯t want this kind of girl. He likes Gu Nian, who used to be good at coaxing men. Do you think I can?¡± Gu shouxin nodded in agreement, ¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t. Then let¡¯s eliminate him and wait for father to slowly find someone for you in the future!¡± ¡°Yueyue, you must be drunk!¡± Gu Nian said. Dad, how much did you drink? If it wasn¡¯t for that Xue guy, I would have wanted to see you drink it. ¡± Gu shouxin revealed a smile,¡±not much. They wanted to make me drunk!¡± In the end, I forced him to drink instead! The Emperor will probably remember me for the rest of his life! Hahahaha!¡± The mother and daughter looked at each other. Fine, they were drunk. Only then did Cai Xiaolian realize that her hand was being held tightly by this person. She silently wanted to pull her hand out, but he didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Gu shouxin, let go!¡± Cai Xiaolian red at him. ¡°No!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. The smile at the corner of his mouth had not disappeared! Cai Xiaolian pinched his face and said,¡±are you going to let go or not?¡± I¡¯ll pinch your face until it¡¯s swollen!¡± Gu shouxin originally wanted to put it down, but his ears moved and he continued to shake his head. ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t let go! Niannian said that important things have to be said three times! Holding hands is the first step, and it¡¯s very important. I¡¯ll say it four times, I¡¯m not letting go!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Finally, Gu Nian could not help butugh. Her father was so cute when he was drunk! father, holding hands is the first step. What¡¯s the second step then? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile as she clutched her stomach. Chapter 341 341 Chapter 341mendable courage n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu shouxin was stunned for a moment. He looked at Gu Nian with a pair of confused eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you have to teach your father about this. What¡¯s the second step?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! Father, you¡¯re too cute!¡± Gu Nian was attracted by Gu shouxin¡¯s cute look and looked at Cai Xiaolian. mother, aren¡¯t you moved? ¡± ¡°Go to hell with you guys! Gu shouxin, let go. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face was red as she tried to pull her hand away. But how could her strength bepared to Gu shouxin¡¯s? Not only was he caught, but he was also pounced on. Gu Nian was so shocked that she jumped up and kept her distance from her parents. ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s a long night, take your time! I¡¯m going to share a room with the grandmothers!¡± Gu shouxin turned his head. niannian is so good. Father will definitely catch a child husband for you as soon as possible. He will be more handsome than ah Yuan and that little brother in ck! Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she finally understood that her father was pretending. Someone must have heard the noise in their room! After thinking it through, Gu Nian replied happily, ¡± ¡°Good father! I want him to be tall, handsome, and can make me happy!¡± At this moment, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t have the mood to think about Gu shouxin¡¯s words. She shouted, ¡± ¡°gu nian, you wretched girl,e back here! get this drunkard out of my way!¡± Just as Gu Nian closed the door, Gu Xin rushed over with a tray. ¡°Sister, I heard mother shouting at someone. What¡¯s wrong?¡± gu nian shook her head. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. father and mother are asleep. let¡¯s go to grandmother¡¯s ce to sleep! ¡± ¡°Gu shouxin, you bastard! i¡¯m going to die with you today! Hurry up and get up!¡± ¡°Gu shouxin, you bastard! My hands, my waist!¡± ¡°Gu shouxin! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± gu xin was scared when she heard the noise in the house. she ced the tray on the floor and ran to find her grandmother. ¡°Xinxin!¡± Gu nianjia wanted to call out to her. Unfortunately, the other two rooms were not too far apart and she could not stop her. She actually did not understand the most fragile string in Gu Xin¡¯s heart. She had no memory and had never experienced the quarrels between her parents that Gu Xin had experienced. Gu Xin was extremely afraid. Even though they had already lived in harmony for more than three months, she was still afraid of going back to how things were before. So, she could only ask her grandparents for help. After a while, the three old men came over. As soon as grandma Gu entered the house, she lifted Gu shouxin up and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s pitiful face, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your father is asleep. Don¡¯t be afraid! When your father wakes up, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. grandma, don¡¯t hit father. It was that uncle and brother in ck who forced father to drink. Father held on until the end! it¡¯s all their fault!¡± the secret guards who were watching excitedly thought,¡±little girl, you¡¯re quite bold. you¡¯ve convicted our emperor?¡± Ask your granny Dali to beat up the Emperor? ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Grandpa Gu consoled. don¡¯t be angry, you and your sister should go rest and see if your mother is injured!¡± gu xin picked up the bowl of soup that she had just ced by the door. ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go with you! This is a hangover soup. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done feeding father! when dad wakes up, grandpa, you have to tell dad not to y with that bad uncle and the little brother in ck. they¡¯re not good people!¡± The secret guards were stunned! What an awesome little girl, she actually dared to call the Emperor and Prince Xue bad people? If the girls in the capital knew about this, this girl would definitely be beaten up when she entered the capital in the future! However, his courage wasmendable and worthy of admiration! With the emperor¡¯s personality, he liked people who weren¡¯t afraid of being scolded by him! Chapter 344 344 treatment that not even the prince and princess have Nine thousand years old had dealt with many schrs in his previous life. It wasn¡¯t because he hated schrs, but simply because these schrs scolded him for no reason. Wouldn¡¯t he have to deal with them? He had to start as a schr in this life, and he didn¡¯t mind this identity at all. He could also change his role and be a schr to scold those treacherous officials! In the past, he had always felt that those schrs looked very satisfied when they scolded him. He also wanted to be one. Third aunt quickly changed her clothes and came out. She went to the rice Shop to inform her mother-inw and left. Third aunt Gu was going out with her maternal family¡¯s second brother¡¯s family. Her mother-inw, Qin Shi, had to endure even if she wanted to scold people. She only thought of telling her son at night to be careful and not let the Gu familye to ask for help! in her heart, the gu family had always been poor. even if gu lin had brought more dowry to her inws than her inws had, she still thought that the gu family was just pretending to be rich. In her heart, the Gu family was one of the poor rtives. All these years, she had been worried that the Gu family woulde to her house to seek help. However, such a thing did not happen. Even second brother Gu, who was the most unreliable, gambled, and had bad alcohol, had only gone to her house once to borrow money. He was scolded by Gu Lin for not being able to borrow any money, and in the end, he never went again. She felt that the thing she had been worried about for years was finally going to happen. ...... After sending Gu shouxin to her third uncle¡¯s ce, third aunt took her second sister-inw and nieces to the Rouge shop. cai xiaolian came with the purpose of inspecting the market, gu nian came with the purpose of studying the ingredients of ancient rouge, and only gu xin came purely for shopping. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t interested in Rouge and face powder as she wasn¡¯t at the age to put them on yet. Seeing her mother and the shopkeeper talking non-stop, her third aunt interrupting from time to time, and her sister asking the shop assistant how to use all kinds of Rouge, she was a little bored. She sat on the chair and looked at the peopleing and going outside the door with her chin in her hand. The prefecture city was indeed much bigger than the county and town. There were so many people! Even the Rouge shop was more than twice as big as the one in the county. ¡°Eh? Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin saw a figure sh past the door and quickly chased after him. When he reached the door, he looked left and right, but did not see the figure from before. Suddenly, a carriage stopped. ¡°Eh? Little girl, I see you here! Where¡¯s your father? I¡¯ll apany you to the Rouge shop?¡± the window opened, and a familiar person emerged. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and looked at this bad uncle. She pursed her lips and did not say a word. The Emperor raised his eyebrows. Oh, it seemed that this little girl really called him a bad uncle. Look, she didn¡¯t even want to talk to him now. It seemed that it was a wise decision to take the risk of being ufortable ande out for a walk. Fun, very fun! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Little girl, your name is Xinxin, right? Why are you staring at me? I didn¡¯t offend you!¡± the emperor came down from the carriage, bowed slightly, and asked. Eunuch Fu and Xue Qianyu were both stunned. When had they ever seen the Emperor treat a little girl so kindly? Even the princesses in the pce didn¡¯t have this kind of treatment! It was even more impossible for the princes. ¡°I¡¯m not ring at you. My eyes are already this big. When others see it, they think my eyes are pretty and I¡¯m smiling. Only you, uncle, think that I¡¯m staring at you. Big sister had said that this is called seeing what you think in your heart. You¡¯re the one who thinks I¡¯m staring at you.¡± gu xin said. Chapter 346 346 Chapter 346-this trip was not in vain ¡°Fu, leave some silver for the boss and let him find someone to clean it up. Ask the boss to wrap up all the Rouge that my sister-inw, sister and eldest niece have seen!¡± The Emperorfortably pressed his chest and waved his hand. ¡°Yes, master!¡± Eunuch Fu went to pay for the ride. brother ye, there¡¯s no need. We can buy it ourselves. Cai Xiaolian said,ing back to her senses. that¡¯s right, uncle ye. We don¡¯t need that many. We were just taking a look. Gu Nian said. ¡°Uncle, are you still drunk? You look like you¡¯re in pain.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to ask. ¡°You really know him?¡± Third aunt Gu asked in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know him? Girl, you¡¯ve helped me a lot! You¡¯re little brother Gu¡¯s sister, so you¡¯re my sister. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to shop this afternoon. Tsk, tsk, tsk, girl, you have to know that except for you, the others who can still hit me at this time are all dead!¡± The Emperor chuckled. The Gu siblings were fun to y with. One dared to drink him to death, and the other dared to kill him! He was looking forward to seeing this brother and sister in the capital in the future. When they saw that he was the Emperor, how scared would they be? they would definitely be trembling in fear. Hahahaha! He had just received news about the Gu family. This Gu shouxin, a prodigal son, was nning to take the imperial examination. This third sister of Gu¡¯s husband was talented and would also take the vige examination in the second half of the year. Yes, I¡¯ll get in, I¡¯ll strive to get in! He had to admit that it felt great to have a good drink with this brother and get beaten up by his sister! hehe! third aunt Gu did not know what to say. Gu Xin looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s shining sword that had yet to be retracted and thought about how her third aunt almost got stabbed. She decided to give this uncle a Jade bead so she took out a small bamboo tube from her bag. When she opened it, she ced the Jade bead into the bamboo tube and handed it to the Emperor, ¡± ¡°Uncle, if you haven¡¯t sobered up yet, drink some water! I brought this water from the mountain. It¡¯s delicious and sweet!¡± The Emperor took it with a smile. I believe that my little niece didn¡¯t re at me just now. I do want to drink some water. Eunuch Fu wanted to say,¡±you can¡¯t eat the food outside casually. You¡¯re going to kill me. What if I poison you?¡±¡±Master, this Wufu ...¡± The Emperor turned around and red at eunuch Fu. ¡°Fu, go to the car and get a cup for me. This is a little girl¡¯s bamboo tube, it¡¯s not good for us men to drink it!¡± Gu Xin took out a few small bamboo tubes from her bag, ¡± uncle, you can drink it yourself. I have a few. My grandfather made them for me. They¡¯re all new. I¡¯ve never had them before. You can have them! ¡°Thank you, my little niece!¡± The Emperor raised his head and drank it. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was just a child, and he had people investigate her three generations of ancestors. How could she harm him? He did not forget to criticize eunuch Fu in his heart. This old man had said that he could leave the pce and be free, but he had more rules than this Emperor. The eunuch was really anxious when the Emperor was not. Do I have to pretend to be dignified outside? N?v(el)B\\jnn How interesting would that be! Look at my freshly baked younger sisters, big nieces, little nieces, such lively characters, they look more like humans than all the women in the pce! This trip was not in vain! Yi, the spring water that my little niece gave me is really delicious. It¡¯s even sweet in my mouth, and my stomach feels so good! Chapter 349 349 You have to find the right Big Boss toin Great, eunuch Fu had remembered Gu shouxin. If this family could really enter the capital by relying on Gu shouxin¡¯s imperial examination in the future, he would have to treat them well and see how the Emperor would like them. Yesterday, eunuch Fu thought the Emperor was interested in the girl. Now it seemed that the Emperor was interested in the girl¡¯s mother and the girl¡¯s wife. All his interest came from Gu shouxin! Fortunately, there were many concubines in the harem who were liked by the Emperor, otherwise, he would have suspected that the Emperor wanted to secretly take Gu shouxin back to raise him. Speaking of which, this Gu shouxin looked quite handsome. Although he was a bit old, his simple clothes couldn¡¯t hide his temperament! Gu Xin thought for a while and asked,¡¯uncle ye, maybe my father can¡¯t reach the sixth rank. At most, 3rd essence.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± the Emperor asked in surprise. Xue qianren¡¯s mouth twitched. Had his Emperor learned the Qing Province ent from this little girl? Gu Xin pursed her lips and turned to look at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. The mother and daughter looked at Gu Xin in confusion, not knowing what she was going to say. Gu Xin thought that since her mother and sister didn¡¯t stop her from saying it, she could say it, ¡± ¡°I know the six aeons and the first one. There are small three aeons and big three aeons. My father can only have three aeons more, not three aeons less. There were County examinations, capital examinations, and Academy examinations for the ¡®three primary aeons¡¯. Only those who got first ce in these three examinations would be considered to have been hit by the¡¯ three primary aeons¡¯. My father might not even pass the county examination, sigh!¡± The Emperor blinked, thinking he had heard wrong. ¡°Why? With your father¡¯s standard, passing the county examination is a piece of cake! Unless your County Magistrate is blind, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen your father to be number one.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om you¡¯ve guessed it right, uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin said with a face full of ¡± you¡¯ve guessed it right ¡°, ¡± let me tell you a secret. My family has offended the county Magistrate of our Taoyuan County. Cai Xiaolian& thought,¡±as expected of the female lead, she even knows how toin to the big boss!¡± I¡¯ll carry the big legs! Hahahaha! Third aunt Gu was stunned,¡±Xinxin, when did this happen?¡± When I went back to my parents ¡®house on the second day of the new year, didn¡¯t I hear that you were going to discuss a cooperation with their family? How did he offend her? Is it because they don¡¯t want to cooperate that they¡¯re angry?¡± After asking, third aunt Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. Gu Nian lowered her head in grievance, and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation. She didn¡¯t want to speak. uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you said that my father is your brother and I¡¯m your niece. I¡¯ll give you a kind reminder. Don¡¯t go to Taoyuan County. That Lord Cheng is very bad. My father said that he¡¯s a sanctimonious hypocrite!¡± Eunuch Fu silently praised Gu Xin in his heart. This little girl is so amazing. If I didn¡¯t know about your family background, I would have suspected that you were pretending not to know the Emperor toin! You¡¯re so lucky! Xue Qianyu had the same thought as eunuch Fu. If he didn¡¯t know that the emperor¡¯s dragon scale guards would never make a mistake, he would have suspected that the Gu family had done this on purpose. How could there be such a coincidence? The Emperor raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What happened? Tell the uncle and let him hear how hypocritical and sanctimonious the peach Garden County Magistrate is. In the future, if I meet him, I¡¯ll stay away or secretly mess with him to vent my anger for my little niece.¡± Gu Xin looked around and whispered, ¡± Lord Cheng, Madam Cheng, and eldest young master Cheng bullied our family. They wanted my sister to be eldest young master Cheng¡¯s concubine, and they even said that my sister liked him. Chapter 351 351 Does your hand hurt? Xue Qianyu immediately knew what it was, so he asked, ¡± ¡°Old master, my father sent someone to give this to my aunt before the new year. Didn¡¯t my aunt give it to you?¡± The Emperor shook his head and looked at eunuch Fu. master, Madam asked me to give this to you, ¡± eunuch Fu said hurriedly. master was preparing to go out at that time, so he didn¡¯t care so much! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Realization dawned on the Emperor. That seemed to be the case. He looked at Xue Qianyu.¡±Is it good?¡± Xue Qianyu nced at Gu Nian and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him.¡¯Why are you looking at me?¡¯ Xue Qianyu did not expect Gu Nian to be the one who had made the box. Thisdy was probably not of marriageable age yet. Her hands were really nimble! Gu Xin tugged at the emperor¡¯s sleeve, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye, we brought some in the car, we¡¯ll give it to youter! But you have to promise that master Cheng won¡¯t make things difficult for my father.¡± ¡°Hey, you little girl!¡± The Emperor knocked her head. a man¡¯s words carry enormous weight! It¡¯s a deal then, you have to give it to meter!¡± ¡°Aiyo! Uncle ye, why are you the same as my uncle! You¡¯ll be silly if you keep knocking on people¡¯s heads.¡± Gu Xin said as she rubbed her head. hahahahaha! the Emperorughed out loud at her little appearance. After chatting for a long time, they finally arrived at the food pavilion that third aunt had mentioned. Gu shouxin and his third uncle were already waiting there, but the old men and women had not arrived yet. When Gu shouxin saw the Emperor, he was stunned. This was really fate. They had already checked out and still met. ¡°Brother Gu! You¡¯ve made me look for you! If I didn¡¯t see my little niece on the street, I wouldn¡¯t even know where to look for you!¡± The Emperor walked up and gave Gu shouxin a kiss. ¡°Brother ye, I¡¯m really sorry. When I checked out this morning, I saw that you and little brother Xue were still asleep, so I didn¡¯t leave. Come,e,e, this little brother will treat brother ye to a meal today as an apology! I¡¯ll punish myself with three cups of wer, is that okay?¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°No! I¡¯ve just been beaten out by our third sister, so I don¡¯t want to taste wine again!¡± The Emperor said without hesitation. ¡°What do you mean it came out?¡± Third uncle blinked. Linlin finally hit someone outside? ¡°You must be my third brother-inw! En, not bad, not bad, a fine-looking man with a refined demeanor, you canpensate my family¡¯s third sister!¡± The Emperor sized up his third uncle andmented. ¡°Father, third uncle, just now uncle ye had wine in his stomach and couldn¡¯t vomit it out, so third aunt gave uncle ye a punch and spat out a lot of wine. Uncle ye pulled third aunt to give him another punch, and he felt much better. I even gave uncle ye a cup of water we brought from the vige!¡± Gu Xin exined. Gu shouxin nced at his third sister and gave her a thumbs up in his heart. You can just punch me once. If I tell you to punch me again, you really dare to do it! Aren¡¯t you afraid that when your husband bes an official in the future, he will be unable to get up when he sees the Emperor? ¡°Second brother, why are you looking at me like that? I also thought that he was a lecher and wanted to protect second sister-inw and two nieces, so he took action.¡± Third aunt Gu exined to herself. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. ¡°Wife, you punched twice! Did your hand hurt? Why don¡¯t you use some tools?¡± Third uncle asked with concern. Everyone in the room: Especially eunuch Fu and Xue Qianyu, they were gloating at third uncle¡¯s misfortune.¡¯I hope you don¡¯t learn your talents well and don¡¯t fall into the hands of the Emperor!¡¯ Chapter 352 352 You look familiar The Emperor showed mercy to beautiful women, but not to beautiful men. After the group sat down and chatted for a while, a few old men and women came. Seeing that the Emperor and Xue Qianyu were there as well, Grandpa Gu was clearly taken aback for a moment. Then, he walked in with a smile and sat down. old master, olddy, I hit it off well with your second son. I¡¯d like to go back with youter. Can I stay for a few days? ¡± The Emperor asked with a smile. ¡°Well, to tell you the truth, little brother ye, second brother¡¯s family went out to live alone a few years ago. You¡¯ll have to ask for second brother and daughter-inw¡¯s opinion!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°See, brother Gu, I told you that the old master and the olddy wouldn¡¯t have any objections! So, don¡¯t say things like my house is shabby!¡± The Emperor patted Gu shouxin¡¯s shoulder proudly. ¡°Alright, as long as brother ye doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. But in his heart, he was thinking, Lu Zheng, Lu Yuanyuan, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not doing my best, but let¡¯s see how long you¡¯re going to hide outside. grandma Xiao, brother Yuanyuan hasn¡¯t appeared yet. We¡¯re all leaving. Did something happen to him? ¡± The moment Gu Xin heard that they were going home, she thought of Lu Zheng and asked. ¡°What could he have encountered? He¡¯ll probably appear soon, don¡¯t worry about him!¡± Said grandma Xiao. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Just as grandma Xiao finished her sentence, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Lu Zheng entering the room. The Emperor and Xue Qianyu both looked towards the door. They wanted to see how good looking brother Yuan Yuan was, who wasparable to Xue Qianyu¡¯s most handsome man in the capital. He looked very familiar! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed by something yesterday. I just saw the carriage.¡± Lu Zheng walked to Gu shouxin¡¯s side and sat down. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng. Little brat, not hiding anymore? Lu Zheng replied with a helpless look. second uncle, you¡¯ve already decided to bring her home. You¡¯ll have to see her sooner orter! Gu shouxin replied,¡±if he wants to go, I won¡¯t dare to stop him.¡± Lu Zheng: ¡°Little brother, have we met before?¡± The Emperor frowned and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head innocently. It was true that he had never seen the Emperor before at his age. He was only worried that Xue Qianyu would recognize him. All these years, he had grown taller, but his appearance had not changed. He had been very close to Xue Qianyu when they were young. Even now, they would still write to each other from time to time. It was just that he had not written to Xue Qianyu since his rebirth. ¡°Uncle, you said you¡¯re from the capital. How do you know my brother Yuan Yuan? Brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s hometown is Yuzhou.¡± Gu Xin said. Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He recognized him. This was definitely Lu er, that son of a b * tch. How was he in Qing Province? Finally couldn¡¯t help but run? Right, second Lu¡¯s grandfather was from Qing Province. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng nced at Xue qianxun. Seeing that Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say anything, he was relieved. ¡°Yuzhou! Hey, isn¡¯t that Yuzhou? I know this person, Lu Zhenyuan, his ancestral home is Yuzhou Prefecture. Kid, are you his rtive?¡± The Emperor asked. That¡¯s why he felt that he looked familiar. In the end, it was because he looked like that old fellow Lu Zhenyuan, but he did not look familiar at all! ¡°Uncle, my surname is Zhou, and I followed my mother¡¯s surname. My first name is Yuan, Yuan as in Yuanxiao. I was born on the fifteenth day of the first month.¡± Lu Zheng neither denied nor admitted to it. In any case, he did not lie. In the future, the Emperor would not be able to punish him for lying to the Emperor. ¡°So you took your mother¡¯sst name! What¡¯s your father¡¯s surname?¡± Gu Nian asked with ill intentions. Chapter 353 353 You¡¯ve changed ¡°Niannian, I don¡¯t want to talk about this! I haven¡¯t seen my father for many years! Ever since my mother passed away and my sister got married, I¡¯ve been living alone. I also stayed with grandmast year.¡± Lu Zheng sighed. ¡°Right, don¡¯t mention that scum! He doesn¡¯t deserve to have such a good son like our Yuanyuan!¡± Grandma Xiao also said. ¡°Olddy, his father is your son, right?¡± The Emperor asked nosily, ¡± is there an olddy who is willing to let her grandson take her mother¡¯s surname? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, little brother ye, you don¡¯t know this, but I won¡¯t acknowledge someone like that. My grandson¡¯s father is a scumbag. Not only did you kill my grandson¡¯s mother, you almost made my granddaughter marry a scumbag. His mother had been dead for less than half a year, and that scumbag had already married a stepmother for him. When he went to her house to ask for a girl, she was a treasure to him. After that, he got tired of it and even my grandson and granddaughter couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! How can I let my grandson take hisst name? No way!¡± Grandma Xiao said in a Huff. The emperor¡¯s gossipy eyes flickered. He felt like he had heard this story before! She just couldn¡¯t remember it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! Xiao Ye, didn¡¯t you just sober up? Eat more and suppress it. If you want to go back with uster, it will take a few hours. If you don¡¯t suppress it, you will vomit it out again!¡± Grandma Gu picked up her chopsticks and called for everyone to eat. ...... After the meal, Gu shouxin went to buy a donkey cart, then took Cai Xiaolian to the dock for a walk, directly selling out the 100 sets of washing and protection sets. He sold it to a traveling merchant, and the traveling merchant even asked Gu shouxin to leave his address. He said that if the sales were good, he woulde and buy it directly next time. Gu shouxin left the address. Anyway, he was not afraid that others would have any bad intentions. Their family lived at the foot of the mountain, and the nearest neighbor was the old house. If these people wanted to kill and Rob, they had to consider whether they would be killed first. Once the items were sold out, they would meet up at the city gate. Lu Zheng was driving his own carriage, in which grandma Xiao, grandma Gu, and the two sisters were seated. Xue Qianyu chased the guards to the donkey cart and drove it himself. Inside sat the Emperor, grandfather Gu, and Gu shouxin. Eunuch Fu and the four guards were on the donkey cart. Xue Qianyu¡¯s car was lined up with Lu Zheng¡¯S. He turned to Lu Zheng and said, ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯ve changed!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng smiled but did not say anything. To be honest, the two of them had a good rtionship when they were young. After they grew up, they were on the same side again. However, because of Gu Nian and Gu Xin, they hadpletely parted ways. He had been reborn, but Xue Er had not. He didn¡¯t know how to get along with Xue Er. Before his rebirth, he had ignored Xue Er for ten years. Seeing that Lu Zheng was ignoring him, Xue qianxun took out a piece of silver from his pocket and threw it at Lu Zheng¡¯s head. ¡°Young master Xue seems to be from a rich family. You¡¯re rewarding US country bumpkins with this little?¡± Aren¡¯t you being a little too stingy? you¡¯re not worthy of young master Xue¡¯s status!¡± Xue qianxunughed in anger,¡±Oh, your stepmother doesn¡¯t even send you money now?¡± Look at how silly you are when you see this little bit of silver? It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve never seen silver before! However, I didn¡¯t neglect my kung fu!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before. Young master Xue, why don¡¯t you throw two more?¡± Chapter 354 354 There is nothing I haven¡¯t eaten it was already dark when the carriage returned to the vige at the crossroad. After sending her back to the Gu family, Lu Zheng greeted her and brought his grandmother home. ¡°Eh? as expected, he bought a donkey cart! It¡¯s just that the person driving the carriage is wrong!¡± Uncle Gu was taking a walk after dinner. When he heard themotion, he went to the kitchen and brought out an oilmp. ¡°Is there any cold food at home?¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°there¡¯s nothing else. we thought you were going to y for the whole day, so my wife and i finished the rest. we can¡¯t waste it! See, my stomach is still quite bloated right now, I¡¯m taking a walk!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯ll go back and make it! It won¡¯t take long to do a simple one.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you a hand!¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡± grandpa, you should rest. we¡¯ve been on the road for so long. just let huihui help me! ¡± Gu Nian waved at Gu Hui with a smile. Gu Hui crossed her arms and walked out slowly. The Emperor sized her up. Yes, he could tell that the women of the Gu family were stronger than the men. They didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with! The four sisters went back first. Gu Xin and Gu si started the fire while Gu Nian and Gu Hui cut the vegetables and cooked the rice. They worked well together. Gu Nian told Gu Hui and Gu si about the Emperor and Xue Qianyu, but she did not reveal their true identities. She only said that they met in the city. The two of them had a drink with Gu shouxin but did not win, so they kept clinging to each other. Gu Hui was a little surprised,¡¯then how bad is his alcohol tolerance? Even second uncle can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°Why did you say the same thing as third aunt?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Gu Hui replied,¡¯I¡¯m just telling the truth! Second uncle¡¯s alcohol tolerance was bad to begin with! I was drunk by third aunt!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om gu xin: ¡± sister huihui, uncle ye said that my father was hiding his true strength. he¡¯s actually very strong. ¡± gu hui did not know if she should. There was a pot of steamed rice, a pot of stir-fried vegetables, and a pot-boiled sausage. The rice was steamed, and the sausages were cooked. There were only two dishes left that had not been stir-fried. gu nian asked gu xin and gu si to go and call for help while she watched over the fire. By the time Gu Nian was done cooking, everyone had already arrived. There were sliced sausages, stir-fried pork with pepper, potato shreds with pickled pepper, cucumber and egg soup, and stir-fried cabbage. Gu Nian did not dare to use the newly nted vegetables for everyone to eat. After all, they had only gotten the seeds a few days ago. However, in February, he could take out many of them. Uncle Gu came over to help tie the donkey up before leaving. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold back his urge to eat Gu Nian¡¯s cooking again. His stomach could not hold it anymore! Gu Nian took out a storage table and set up a table for the four guards. Then, everyone sat down and ate together. ¡°Eh, this tastes pretty good! It must be made with chili and rice! the meal! Not bad, not bad at all!¡± The Emperor said as he ate the stir-fried pork with chili. uncle ye, there¡¯s ... There¡¯s something in there that¡¯s cut into shreds like shredded meat. If you can tell what it is, I¡¯ll give you a basket! Gu Xin pointed at the shredded potato with pickled pepper. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s nothing in this world that I haven¡¯t eaten!¡± the emperor picked up a piece and removed the bright red pickled pepper and shredded meat. he only ate shredded potatoes. He swallowed it in one gulp, not knowing what it was. He took another bite. Yes, he still didn¡¯t know. gu xinughed evilly,¡±sigh, i wanted to give uncle ye a basket. it seems like i won¡¯t have the chance!¡± Hehe ~¡± The Emperor picked up another piece with his chopsticks,¡±little niece, What is this?¡± Did you guys dig it up in the mountains?¡± Chapter 355 355 That unlucky old man ¡°Brother ye, these are called potatoes. We didn¡¯t dig them up in the mountains. They were seeds provided by Yuanyuan¡¯s granduncle, and our family grew them after much pondering. He had nted it before the new year and had only harvested it a few days ago. I only dug up a spine, the rest is still in the ground!¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°Yuanyuan¡¯s granduncle?¡± The Emperor blinked. ¡°It¡¯s old master Zhou of the Zhou n town. In the past, he even went to the capital¡¯s Emperor to present chili to him. This chili was also grown by him.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°That unlucky old man!¡± The Emperor blurted it out. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he chuckled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve seen him once before. It was when he was young. He¡¯s really unlucky. At that time, I heard that thete Emperor was going to give him an Earl as a reward! In the end, he didn¡¯t want it and proposed a marriage to his daughter. Then, a few yearster, his daughter was gone. He heard that the old man¡¯s wife had also died. I¡¯m all alone now!¡± The Emperor almost said that he was my Imperial father. When old Zhou presented the chili to him, his father was the one on the throne. As the Crown Prince, he had naturally seen old Zhou before. He still wanted to marry the Zhou family¡¯s youngdy, but not a concubine. At that time, he was still young and did not have a Crown Princess. However, the Zhou family¡¯s youngdy was a few years older than him, so he gave up on that thought. Ever since he was young, he had never wanted to marry a noble daughter. He just wanted to find someone with a simple identity. In the upper ranks of the ye family, one of the ancestors married the daughter of a powerful official and then became a rtive of the official who had been in politics for decades. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t achieve his wish to marry the daughter of the Xue family, who was Xue Qianyu¡¯s aunt. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯uncle ye, you know old master Zhou? Then have you seen the girls from the Zhou family? Is she pretty?¡± Previously, when uncle Gu told the mother and daughter the story of Zhou Yujia, she felt that it was not worth it for her uncle¡¯s sister Xiao Jia. She was very curious about this sister Xiao Jia. The Emperor nodded,¡±I have!¡± She even had a fight with my sister! She was very fierce, but she was really beautiful. Although she had passed away, she had a daughter who looked like her and was very beautiful. She also has a son, but I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡± ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t old Zhou nt it himself?¡± the Emperor asked.¡±Why didn¡¯t he nt it for you?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±they said it was calcted by a Warlock. Thend in our direction is suitable for nting.¡± Old master Zhou obtained some of these seeds, but they didn¡¯t grow out. There were only two bags left, and he gave us one bag.¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±I see!¡± This thing is quite delicious.¡± He just said that and continued eating. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He had never eaten sausages and chili before, so they went well with the rice. The Gu family didn¡¯t rush to tell him about the yield per mu. After the meal, eunuch Fu and the four guards were brought to the old mansion. Only the Emperor and Xue Qianyu were left in the second branch. The Emperor finally had the opportunity to use the facial and facial equipment. The Emperor was brushing his teeth at the sink by the kitchen door. ¡°Aiyo, big niece, this is good! It¡¯s actually orange-vored, how did you put the orange in?¡± Like a child, she even used a light to shine on the foam flowing out of her mouth. uncle ye, this is my way of earning money. You¡¯re also a businessman. Can I not tell you? ¡± Gu nianzhen did not think that this was the way an Emperor should act. The Emperor was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said,¡±fine, fine, fine, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it!¡± When I leave, you can give me a thousand or eight hundred sets!¡± Chapter 356 356 Finally like an Emperor gu nian said,¡¯you have to give me at least 10000 taels of silver for a thousand sets of kasaya! why should i give you ten thousand taels? It looks like you¡¯re much richer than me!¡± After saying that, Gu Nian turned around and left, not giving the Chuunibyou Emperor a chance to speak. Gu Xin came back with a cup. The Emperor looked at the cup in Gu Xin¡¯s hand. It was pink on the outside and pure white on the inside. It looked pretty and there was even a handle to hold it. He then looked at the huge bowl he was holding and was a little depressed, ¡± ¡°eh, little niece, why is the bowl you use to hold water different from mine?¡± uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± our family has our own cups. This is for brushing our teeth. There¡¯s also a cup for drinking water. We don¡¯t usually have guests at home, so we don¡¯t have people burn that many cups.¡± ¡°Did you burn this yourself?¡± the Emperor asked curiously. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, it¡¯s not. My father specifically found the best porcin shop to order it. Look, I have fish here because I like fish. My sister¡¯s is pure white, and she drew ck lines herself. My father¡¯s is a bamboo, and my mother¡¯s is a rose!¡± The Emperor was so envious! He had so many people in his harem and so many children, but he had yet to share a set of equipment with any mother and child. Seeing that the Emperor did not say anything, Gu Xin started to brush her teeth. Gu shouxin came over to ask the Emperor to wash his hair and take a bath. Great, now that he had used shampoo and soap, he had fallen in love. when he left, he had to buy at least 1200 to 1800 sets! One Empress, two Imperial concubines, four concubines, eight consorts, and twelve Xuanji. An Imperial grandmother, an Imperial mother, and a group of disgraceful children who were not close to him. Is 1200 to 1800 sets enough? ...... the next morning, the emperor woke up as soon as his biological clock hit. to his surprise, the gu family had also woken up and were already practicing in the courtyard. He sniffed at his hair. Mm, it smelled good. It was different from the hair oil used in the pce. Her body also smelled good. the nket and pillow had the smell of grass and sunlight, which was veryfortable. No wonder he didn¡¯t even dreamst night. He knew that there were very few days in the twelve months of the year where he didn¡¯t dream. It was really the right decision toe to the Gu family! He put on his clothes andbed his hair into a bun. Although he had been served for more than ten years, he had even gone to war with the Army before he became the Emperor. He still knew how tob his hair by himself. For breakfast, Gu Nian had prepared boiled potatoes and dipped them in chili. The Emperor was once again convinced by the potato. The Emperor asked,¡±brother Gu, is the ce to grow potatoes far away?¡± Take me to see it!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±okay!¡± We¡¯re nning to go and see if we can dig it upter. Old Zhou said that if we can dig it up, we¡¯ll dig it out and nt it in February.¡± ¡°What do you mean by digging it out and nting it again?¡± the Emperor was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon,¡± Gu shouxin smiled mysteriously. After the meal, the group went to the fields behind. Gu shouxin squatted down and directly pulled him up. ¡°The potatoes are buried underground.¡± the emperor also squatted down and said,¡±there are so many in one string!¡± Then there must be an acre ofnd here! didn¡¯t you say that i¡¯ll give you a bag of seeds? There must be thousands of them! There were so many of them on one nt, it was probably a Jin! One mu ofnd must be a few thousand Jin!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The emperor¡¯s eyes became sharp. It was also at this moment that the majesty of his body came out. After passing through the group of three, he finally felt like an Emperor. Chapter 357 357 This is a seed uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin exined, ¡± we¡¯ve nted a little more than one mu of seeds. We used a total of 284 catties of seeds. He had nted a total of 1975 nests. We¡¯ve dug up 40 nests before, a total of 45 catties. If they were to divide it evenly, each nest would be a little more than one Jin, which meant that they would be able to harvest about two thousand Jin. This is because it wasn¡¯t big when we dug it out. Big sister said it could still grow a little bigger.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He was shocked by Gu Xin¡¯s calction and the yield of the potatoes. Gu shouxin patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡± ¡°brother ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother Gu, is it really as my niece said?¡± the Emperor asked seriously. Gu shouxin nodded. yes. When we were digging before, we dug in different ces. We didn¡¯t dig next to each other. There¡¯s basically no empty nest. The smallest only has five, and thergest has twelve. It¡¯s a long line!¡± The Emperor then turned to look at Gu Nian and asked,¡¯can it really continue to grow? It¡¯s even bigger than the one we had this morning?¡± ¡°of course,¡± gu nian nodded. The seeds that Zhou Yuan brought over are all bigger, about the size of my fist.¡± the emperor nodded. after a moment of silence, he asked, ¡± ¡°Brother Gu, can I dig up a nest?¡± Gu Xin held her small hoe and said,¡¯uncle ye, let me do it! People who had never dug this before would hurt the potatoes. if it was injured, it would not be easy to preserve it. old zhou has been saving it for a long time.¡± the emperor was surprised again,¡¯saved for a long time? this can be stored?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯of course! Brother Yuanyuan said that they got these seedsst year and gave us a bag. Their bag hasn¡¯t rotted yet!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn After she finished speaking, Gu Xin dug out a bunch of things, ¡± ¡°Ya, there are nine of them in this nest! Father, mother, sister, I still want to dig a few more nests. Let¡¯s make the salt and pepper potatoes that sister said for lunch!¡± the emperor quickly stopped her,¡±my little niece, these are seeds!¡± Don¡¯t be greedy! we¡¯ll nt it in the spring and eat it this year after we harvest it, okay?¡± Gu shouxin patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±it¡¯s fine, brother ye.¡± You and I hit it off, so let¡¯s make it for lunch! Last night and this morning, you only had shredded potatoes and boiled water. This afternoon, I¡¯ll ask niannian to make you fried chili Potato slices, and then make a small potato with salt and pepper that we¡¯ve never eaten before.¡± The Emperor pursed his lips and thought,¡±I want to eat it, but it¡¯s a seed.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said, ¡± big brother ye, digging up a few nests won¡¯t be a problem. Ah Yuan said that they n to nt two crops and then send them to the capital next year to present to the Emperor. He also gave us a lot of seeds, and we¡¯ll start nting them next month. In a few days, we¡¯ll have to open up newnd!¡± The Emperor: ¡± sister-inw, no, that won¡¯t do. What if Zhou Yuan is going to die this year? ¡± Gu shouxin put an arm around the emperor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother ye, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the other two potato-like seeds that Zhou Yuan gave you. We¡¯ll just dig a few nests here, the three of them can handle it. ¡± The Emperor reluctantly followed Gu shouxin and left, absent-mindedly looking back several times. When he saw the sack of corn seeds and Sweet Potato Seeds, the emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°you mean, these two things have been in your house for a few months?¡± The Emperor asked in surprise. ¡°Yup! Since we weren¡¯t sure if it would survive, we randomly chose one. We didn¡¯t expect to seed. I used these two for experiments again. Big brother ye, I¡¯m only telling you that the production of these two is definitely not low.¡± Gu shouxin said mysteriously. Chapter 358 358 I keep feeling like you¡¯re mocking me gu shouxin said, ¡± brother ye, as you can see, my house is newly built. i only moved herestba. ¡± Before that, my eldest daughter did an experiment with these two seeds and they grew. However, the conditions for it to grow are too harsh, so we haven¡¯t told Zhou Yuan yet and only n to nt it in the spring.¡± ¡°Please continue,¡± the Emperor said. Gu shouxin said,¡±do you see this yellow grain?¡± At that time, we only nted ten in the basin and put them in the pigpen. My family doesn¡¯t have pigs, so we put them in the pigpen. He raised the temperature of the pigpen so that firewood could be used all day long. There are two of them, do you know what they look like?¡± ¡°what¡¯s it like?¡± the emperor asked curiously. gu shouxin walked to the corner of the warehouse and took out three dried corn cobs. ¡°This, this is really grown from two seeds?¡± the Emperor asked. gu shouxin nodded with certainty,¡±yes.¡± One of them only had one, another had two, and the other eight had not sprouted at all. Therefore, winter was not suitable for nting these things. But big brother ye, look, if you take one grain at a time from the top, how many nests can you nt?¡± The Emperor was envious. This was a treasure! Xue Qianyu was calmer than the Emperor. He asked, ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, how can you be so sure that this thing is edible?¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯ve already used a small handful. We ground them with a mill and mixed them with wild vegetables. Then, we fed them to the chicken. we also used a small handful to crush it and ate it with the rice. our family of four was fine too. to be honest, it was very filling, not worse than rice.¡± The Emperor calmed down after being interrupted by Xue Qianyu. He looked at the sweet potatoes on the ground and asked, ¡± ¡°That can be eaten too?¡± Gu shouxin nodded. to be honest, brother ye, my niannian used to love embroidery. Last year, I don¡¯t know what happened, but she didn¡¯t want to embroider anymore. She said it was a waste of her eyes, so she started to study food. Before the new year, we secretly dug up a few nests of potatoes to eat, and she secretly took Xinxin to burn these red potatoes to eat. It¡¯spletely fine, and it can even fill the stomach.¡± The Emperor asked,¡±then has she figured out how to grow this thing?¡± Is it the same as potatoes?¡± gu shouxin shook his head. ¡± that¡¯s not it. after niannian¡¯s experiment, it needs to grow seedlings. i¡¯m not sure, but ording to her calctions, the yield per mu will not be lower than that of potatoes. ¡± The Emperor sucked in a breath of cold air and then narrowed his eyes to size Gu shouxin up. ¡°Brother Gu, why are you telling me such an important thing?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±brother ye, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m showing off?¡± I¡¯m showing off my two daughters! Besides, didn¡¯t brother ye say that we hit it off at first sight? I¡¯m telling you this because you have an extraordinary identity. When Zhou Yuan and his granduncle go to the capital to offer crops in the future, you can find a way to nt them for yourself!¡± The Emperor looked at Gu shouxin with suspicion. Gu shouxin put his arm around the emperor¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Brother ye, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! i¡¯ll also apologize to brother ye, didn¡¯t you drink so much that you had to be punched twice by my third sister before you vomited all the wine?¡± The Emperor: I feel like you¡¯re mocking me. You¡¯reughing at my daughter for ignoring me,ughing at me for not being able to outdrink you,ughing at me for being punched twice by your third sister. ¡°Ahem.¡± Xue Qianyu coughed twice. old master, second uncle Gu, the weather is pretty good outside. Why don¡¯t we go around the vige? ¡± Chapter 359 359 Chapter 359 unable to hold it in The Emperor asked Gu shouxin to help the mother and daughter carry the potatoes, under the beautiful name: How could a man let a woman do the work? Gu shouxin knew that he would definitely want to look for Lu Zheng, so he followed his words and let him go out for a walk, saying that he would look for themter. From the time Gu shouxin became a eunuch until his death, he had experienced three generations of emperors, old, middle-aged, and young. He still knew how to get along with emperors. The Emperor and Xue Qianyu saw eunuch Fu and four guards outside the door. ¡°Fu, youe with us. The four of you go and see if the Gu family needs any help. All of you, go and help!¡± The Emperor ordered. The four guards looked at each other. What help could they provide? Your Majesty, can we say that the olddy of the Gu family carried tworge buckets of pig feed without panting? your majesty, can we say that the eldest son of the gu family didn¡¯t sweat when he was carrying a bundle of firewood and a tree-man on his shoulder? Your Majesty, can we say that the eldest miss of the Gu family went back from the second branch and directly climbed over the wall to enter the house? is there anything i can help you with? Was she helping old master Gu water his flowers? ...... ¡°Xue Er, do you know Zhou Yuan? On the way here yesterday, I saw that you were quite close to him.¡± The Emperor asked as they walked on the small path in the vige. ¡°Old master, he didn¡¯t even talk to me! He still looks the same, but he won¡¯t admit it no matter what I say!¡± Xue Qianyu said gloomily. ¡°He is the heir of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, Lu Eng, right? What¡¯s his name again, zhengzheng Lu Zheng, the Zheng from the iron bones zhengzheng, right?¡± the emperor stopped in his tracks and cast a nce at xue qianyu. ¡°Yes.¡± Xue qianren heaved a sigh of relief. The Emperor wasn¡¯t stupid. He had changed his personality while he was traveling incognito. He had been scared to death. ¡°Heh, this kid is interesting! his father had not been on the battlefield since he married his mother. their family was not worthy of the title of the country guarding duke! Lu Zhenyuan that old brat, that coward, if he doesn¡¯t dare to bring his de onto the battlefield, then I¡¯ll let his son go! Anyway, he has many sons, and he probably can¡¯t wait to kill this stinky brat who has upied the position of the heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house!¡± The Emperor sneered. ¡°Your Majesty, you want Lu er to go to the battlefield? He¡¯ll only be sixteen in two days!¡± Xue Qianyu asked in surprise. ¡°Qianyu, Lu Eng is different from you, Xue Eng. Your aunt is the Empress, and your cousins are the princes and princesses. However, Lu Eng had nothing, but he was able to persuade his sister to get married at the age of ten. He even personally chose a good brother-inw for his sister. Just look at Chen Yujiang¡¯s actions over the past few years. This shows that Lu Eng has a good eye for people! His stepmother, Madame Lin, thought that he had been abandoned in the ancestral house. Fromst year until now, a few months had passed, but he had not been able to let the people of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion find out that he was no longer in the ancestral house. This was also his ability. He thought of every possible way to get into my eyes. He was patient and wasn¡¯t in a rush for quick sess. Instead, he thought of contributing his crops two yearster to be safe! with such a brave and resourceful person, even if it¡¯s a 16-year-old teenager, i will be at ease. Besides, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m sending him there right now. He still has to stay here and look after these seeds for me!¡± The Emperor analyzed the situation for Xue Qianyu. N?v(el)B\\jnn Xue qianxun pursed his lips and clenched his fists, obviously unconvinced. Everyone had grown up together, and he wasn¡¯t bad either! how was it different? was it because he had both parents and a harmonious family that he was worse than second lu? The Emperor saw Xue Qianyu¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye and pursed his lips. Xue Qianyu still needed to train. He couldn¡¯t keep his cool! Chapter 360 360 Why did you kick me? ¡°Yo! Little brother ye, ck-clothed kid, old fortune, your third aunt is here? Didn¡¯t second brother bring you guys along? If you continue, you¡¯ll be out of the vige. Be careful not to get lost!¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile when she saw the three of them. She was ready to go to the mountain to pick herbs with grandma Gu. ¡°aunt xiao, are you nning to dig for wild vegetables?¡± the emperor asked when he saw her carrying a basket and carrying a backpack. there were also tools in the basket. Now that he knew Lu Zheng¡¯s identity, he naturally wanted to know who grandma Xiao was. Although this olddy looked very different from how she used to look, one would still be able to recognize her if they looked closely. Back then, he had watched as olddy Xiao and olddy Gu beat Lu Zhenyuan up in the capital city, beating him half to death. He had also secretly stopped people from sending a message to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. he admired this kind of olddy, who dared to do anything for her children, just like his mother and royal grandmother, who did it purely for their children and not for power or status. ¡°Why are you digging wild vegetables? I don¡¯t feed pigs or chickens at home. I¡¯m going to pick herbs. I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a doctor. If you have a headache or a fever, I¡¯ll get you some herbs. It¡¯ll definitely cure you!¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. The Emperor: ¡± Hello, Zhenzhen. Then we won¡¯t dy aunt Xiao any longer. Let¡¯s walk around again. As expected of the olddy he admired. In the first month of the lunar year, she told people that she had a headache and a fever, hehehe. ¡°Alright then! Remember this! The vige entrance is just ahead, don¡¯t get lost! i¡¯ll ask old gu to find someone to apany you!¡± grandma xiao waved her hand and left. ...... The weather was good and the sun was bright. Lu Zheng took out grandma Xiao¡¯s herbs to dry. Just as he was fiddling with them, the door was pushed open. ¡°Yo! It¡¯s uncle ye and young master Xue!¡± lu zheng greeted her with a smile, his hands not stopping. ¡°Yo! It¡¯s the heir of the country guarding Duke, Lu Eng! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± The Emperor said with a fake smile. Lu Zheng¡¯s hand paused for a moment before he continued to fiddle with the herbs.¡±Uncle ye, don¡¯t make fun of this junior! I¡¯ve taken my mother¡¯s surname, and my mother gave me a name when she gave birth to me. What country guarding duke¡¯s son! I¡¯m just a young man from the countryside!¡± The Emperor slowly walked in,¡±is that so?¡± A young man from the countryside? If you don¡¯t admit it now, then this one will also treat you as a country boy in the future!¡± Lu Zheng, who had already prepared the herbs, was shocked. He stood up and knelt down.¡±Thismoner greets the Emperor. Long live the Emperor, long live the Emperor!¡± The Emperor walked closer and patted his shoulder. ¡°The country boy thinks I am the Emperor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. However, the Emperor calls himself ¡°Zhen.¡± Thismoner believes that in this world, other than the Emperor, there is probably no one else who would dare to use this title!¡± The Emperor kicked him,¡±you little brat, you ran away the day before yesterday when you saw Qian Yu and pretended that you just met him.¡± do you think that just because you said that you took your mother¡¯s surname, zhen would not punish you for lying to the sovereign?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng kneeled, his head lowered and not saying a word. The Emperor gave him another kick. get up and speak properly. Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m bullying a young man! ¡°Qianqian thanks the Emperor!¡± You¡¯re bullying me, and I¡¯m not your subject. Why did you kick me? ¡°did you tell the gu family my identity?¡± the emperor asked. ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head without hesitation. That day, I told second uncle that I met an annoying person and wanted to hide.¡± Chapter 361 361 The vegetable knife is here, catch it Xue Qianyu: ¡± Qianqian, Lu er. You¡¯re talking about me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t take it for granted, young master Xue!¡± ¡°Lu er, let¡¯s have a match!¡± Xue Qianyu was angry. The Emperor was enjoying the show,¡±let¡¯s fight!¡± Fight! Let me see if you¡¯ve chatted with your grandfather in the ancestral hall and received some advice from him in the past few years.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±you¡¯re the one being guided by the emperors of the great Zhou in the Imperial temple!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Qianyu provoked. You don¡¯t dare to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then, young master Xue!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his fists. The Emperor sat on the long bench and looked left and right. He then looked into the central room and saw a te of melon seeds and peanuts on the table in the central room. Haha, the olddies of themon people liked to crack melon seeds and eat peanuts. He gave eunuch Fu a look. Eunuch Fu immediately understood and went into the house to bring out the te of melon seeds and peanuts. The Emperor grabbed a handful and watched in a good mood as the two young men started fighting. After watching a few moves, he could tell that Lu Zheng¡¯s Kung Fu was better than Xue Qianyu¡¯s. Could it be that thete High Duke had really given him pointers? It had to be known that the Xue family was Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s estate. In the past, only the Empress¡¯s maiden family could be called Duke Cheng¡¯ en¡¯s estate. Was the Empress¡¯s familycking in resources? Xue Xiao ¡®er wasn¡¯t like the other rich kids, he was very hardworking. He¡¯s not as good as little pitiful Lu Xiao ¡®er? ¡°Xue Er, left side, kick him! Give him a sweep kick. Aiyo, right right right, he¡¯s going to hit you! Xue Xiao ¡®er, can you do it? if you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll ask the Dragon scale guards to help you! Xue Xiao ¡®er ridiculed,¡±the Emperor isn¡¯t satisfied with eating melon seeds, he still wants to give pointers.¡± As for giving pointers, that would be extremely biased. In the end, he noticed that Lu Zheng didn¡¯t seem to be going to the area where the herbs were being dried, so he reminded Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t care too much. He had to beat Lu er today. Otherwise, he would lose face. At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si, the two sisters, ran in. Hearing that the Emperor was helping Xue Qianyu, Gu Xin could not take it anymore and started giving orders to Lu Zheng. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, back, to the left, there are stones on the ground. Brother Yuanyuan, the direction of the sun, Yingying.¡± ¡°Aiyo! Xue Er, aren¡¯t you embarrassed? I clearly told you to turn right, but you didn¡¯t listen! You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, he¡¯s drawing his sword. Wait for me, I¡¯ll get you a vegetable knife!¡± Xue Er, quick, don¡¯t let that little girl get a knife. Quickly subdue him! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, the vegetable knife is here, catch it!¡± The Emperor and eunuch Fu¡¯s mouths were wide open in shock, and they swallowed their saliva. He just threw it away? Yet, Lu Zheng had managed to catch it steadily. Lu Zheng held the knife and ran towards the door. Xue Qianyu followed closely behind. Lu Zheng ran to the wall, jumped up, and turned around, swinging the knife at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianjin used his sword to block it, but Lu Zheng kicked it away. Then, hended on the ground and used his leg sweep to hook Xue Qianyu onto the ground. He used the strength of his leg to wrap around Xue Qianyu¡¯s leg. He sat up straight and held the kitchen knife to Xue Qianyu¡¯s neck. He tilted his head slightly and smiled. ¡°Wow! Brother Yuanyuan is so powerful! Brother Yuan Yuan won!¡± Gu Xin jumped up and down happily in front of the Emperor, ¡± uncle ye, my brother Yuanyuan can win even with a vegetable knife. It¡¯s no use even if you two bully my brother Yuanyuan! Hmph!¡± Gu Si was also smiling happily at the side. This was the first man she had seen fighting with someone with a knife. In the past, she had only seen women, and they were all women from her family. Chapter 367 367 Wait for me, miss ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± The man who had run her over was very close to Gu Nian. When he saw her turn around and swim to the other side of the river, he quickly grabbed her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I said you¡¯re sick! You¡¯re pulling me in the water, do you want me to drown!¡± Gu Nian choked on her water and quickly pped the man¡¯s hand away. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not good at swimming. Please give me a ride!¡± The man said pitifully, not letting go. ¡°You¡¯re sick! You¡¯re not good in the water, yet you still dare to dive into the water!¡± Seeing that the dog had already entered the water, Gu Nian could not care about anything else and swam quickly. ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t me me! I didn¡¯t want to! You don¡¯t know how unlucky I am, I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± ¡°Shut up! If you speak again, I¡¯ll press you into the river even if you get bitten by a dog!¡± Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡°Hurry up and save him!¡± ¡°Hurry up and chase those three dogs away!¡± There were a lot of people on the shore, and it was also very lively in the river. Xu Changfeng was still calling for help! Fourth uncle Gu was just taking a walk with yang xiaohuan by the river when he heard themotion and joined in the fun. Looking at themotion, well, wasn¡¯t that his own niece? Fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan jumped into the river without hesitation. Holding the meat patties he had just bought, he raised his hand and called out to the dog. Meanwhile, yang xiaohuan walked toward Gu nianyou. ¡°Aunt Xiao Huan, I¡¯m fine here. Go and bring that person over there!¡± Gu Nian said as she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that reinforcements had arrived. Yang xiaohuan looked at Xu Changfeng and his heart skipped a beat. That man was about tond! ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to ask your aunt to save a man, right?¡± The man who had lured the dog over also rxed and said. Gu Nian red at him and was so angry that she grabbed the bird on his head and pressed it into the water. ¡°Yup! If I¡¯m caught by a man like you, it¡¯ll affect my reputation. I might as well kill you!¡± Gu Nian said through gritted teeth after pressing her down. After a few seconds, someone lifted him up. ¡°Pfft!¡± The man spat a mouthful of water on Gu Nian¡¯s face. ¡°You even spat at me!¡± Gu nianyou pressed her down. He pulled it up again after a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯d better hold it in. Otherwise, I¡¯ll press you down again!¡± Gu Nian reminded him as soon as his head appeared. The man didn¡¯t spit it out. He opened his mouth, and water flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Then he grinned and said, ¡± ¡°Miss, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m especially good at holding my breath in water.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how long I can hold it in then!¡± Gu Nian said. After saying that, he pressed her down. By then, the dog had already been led away by fourth uncle Gu¡¯s meat patties, and Xu Changfeng had been dragged ashore by yang xiaohuan. Gu Hui ran over with Gu si and Gu Xin. She squatted down and started punching Xu Changfeng¡¯s stomach. The water in Xu Changfeng¡¯s stomach was also forced out by his friends. Finally, Gu Xin gave Xu Changfeng a heavy punch in the stomach, ¡± ¡°If you provoke my sister again, I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± Xu Changfeng was in unbearable pain. Looking at the Three Sisters of the Gu family in front of him, he even wanted to die. This was the most embarrassing day he had ever had in his life. He was thrown into the river by a woman, rescued by a woman to the shore, beaten up by a woman, and threatened by a woman. When he saw the fierceness in Gu Xin¡¯s eyes and the coldness in Gu Hui¡¯s eyes, he was truly afraid. After being soaked in the water for a while, his mind finally cleared up. He could not understand why he had brought a dagger with him when he left the house. Why did he stab Gu Nian after she had said those words? He was still afraid. Fortunately, Gu Nian was strong. Otherwise, if he had hurt Gu Nian, he would have lost his position as a schr. Chapter 368 368 I wish you to stop at the level of a schr Xu Changfeng realized that Gu Nian was no longer the Gu Nian he had liked before. He believed Gu Nian¡¯s words. Gu Nian had never been after him but the Xu family¡¯s money. Perhaps Gu Nian had already found a more handsome and wealthy young master than him! ¡°Ladies Gu, I won¡¯t disturb Gu Nian anymore in the future.¡± Gu nianshen sat up, feeling a little exhausted. However, I¡¯d like to trouble you to pass a message to Gu Nian on my behalf. Please don¡¯t regret it in the future. I, Xu Changfeng, will one day be a man that she can only look up to.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Hui spat on the ground and looked at Xu Changfeng speechlessly. ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si also spat. Gu Xin,¡¯my sister is the one you¡¯ll never be able to reach. A man like you who uses a knife on a weak woman is a shame to the world. He was still a schr! Your behavior is really a disgrace to all the schrs in the world! The students are all ashamed of reading the books of the sages with you!¡± Xu Changfeng pointed at Gu Xin,¡¯you! At such a young age, your mouth is so vicious. Be careful of your tongue.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Zheng appeared with Gu en. He stood in front of Gu Xin to protect her and pped Xu Changfeng¡¯s hand away. it wasn¡¯t just the Gu sisters who saw you pointing a knife at them just now. Many people on the shore saw it too. I¡¯ve already sent someone to report it to the authorities! Xu Changfeng got up from the ground in fear. ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng pped his hand away and said,¡±why are your hands trembling like this?¡± He probably couldn¡¯t write anymore! You deserve it!¡± Gu Xin poked her head out from behind Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Right, he deserves it! I wish you to be stuck as an elementary schr for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Changfeng wanted to curse, but he thought of Lu Zheng¡¯s words about reporting to the authorities. It was better for him to leave as soon as possible. Although his family had connections with the government, it would be troublesome if the Gu family kept harping on it. Although he did not hurt Gu Nian and was thrown into the water instead, Xu Changfeng still had some conscience and knew that it was his fault. He snorted and left. Xu Changfeng left, but Gu Nian and the man were still in the water. The people around them were still watching. ¡°Sister,e on up!¡± Gu Xin turned around and looked at the river, shouting worriedly. ¡°Little girl, your sister is putting on a big show for us! Don¡¯t shout, don¡¯t shout. We all want to know how long the young master in the water canst.¡± A middle-aged man said. ¡°Aiyo, little girl, quickly ask your sister to bring the person over! That little brother has been in the water for a long time, he¡¯s going to die!¡± On the other side, the woman selling flower worriedly said. ¡°Gu Nian,e back!¡± Gu Hui shouted. ¡°Niannian, quicklye up! The water in the river is cold, what if you get sick?¡± Fourth uncle Gu shouted. Indeed, Gu Nian was feeling cold. After some thought, she let go of the man¡¯s head and swam back. ¡°Pfft!¡± The man emerged from the water and spat out some water. After taking a few deep breaths, he chased after Gu Nian. miss, wait a moment! Wait for me! I only know how to hold my breath, so I can¡¯t swim very well!¡± Gu niancai did not want to talk to him. He could hold his breath for so long, so how could he not swim well? Did he think she was a three-year-old child? As soon as they reached the shore, Gu Nian shivered as the night wind blew. ¡°Huihui, let¡¯s go back first! You¡¯ll get a cold wind if you wear wet clothes!¡± Yang xiaohuan said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Youngdy, wait!¡± The man who could not swim well reached the shore and grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s arm. Just as Gu Nian was about to turn around and push him away, the man tripped over a stone on the shore and fell backward. However, he did not forget to grab Gu Nian tightly. Chapter 369 369 Chapter 369 lost innocence As Gu Nian fell to the ground, she felt her mouth touching the shameless man¡¯s lips. In an instant, she was pulled up. They were moving very quickly. Since the shore was not very bright, no one else saw them except for Gu Nian and the man who felt their lips touch. ¡°Thanks!¡± Gu Nian found that it was Lu Zheng who had helped her up. She thanked him. ¡°You know someone?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know him! I¡¯m just a fish in the pond! How unlucky, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian looked at the dumbfounded person on the ground and quickly left with her friends. She had never had a boyfriend in both her previous and current lives, and the first kiss of both her lives had just been lost. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Zheng pulling her up quickly, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have stayed in that position. If you didn¡¯t believe it, just look at the man who was holding his breath but couldn¡¯t swim well after being chased by the dog. He was still lying there in a daze! The crowd thought that the young man had choked on water. They pressed hard on his stomach, but the water did note out. He only came back to his senses when his stomach hurt. He sat on the ground, his whole body wet. He touched his mouth with his hand, and a sentence kept shing through his mind. I¡¯ve been kissed by a wild girl, and the innocence that I¡¯ve maintained for more than ten years is no longer guaranteed! I¡¯ve been kissed by a wild girl, and the innocence I¡¯ve maintained for more than ten years is no longer guaranteed! ...... ¡°Young master! Young master!¡± ¡°Young master! Young master! Where are you?¡± At this moment, a manservant and a maidservant were looking for someone. Seeing that there were many people here, they ran over. ¡°Aiya! Young master, you fell into the water!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Seeing young master¡¯s wet body, hurry up and carry young master back!¡± Oh, right, right, right. Young master,e. I¡¯ll carry you! The maidservant and manservant said one sentence after another and carried the man whose innocence had been ruined on their backs. Once the three of them left, the crowd was over. The onlookers dispersed and went back to their own business. ¡°Young master, are you cold? Hang in there, we¡¯ll be on the carriage in a while!¡± The servant girl asked worriedly. ¡°Ah Qiu, ah Dong.¡± The man gloomily called out to his maidservant and manservant. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Young master, what do you want? This servant will find it for you!¡± The maidservant, a ¡®Qiu, asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, young master. Did you drop something when you fell into the water?¡± The manservant ah Dong also asked. ¡°Ah Qiu, ah Dong, your young master has lost his innocence! I, li Muyan, have protected my innocence for 17 years. Just now, I lost it!¡± The man said exaggeratedly, his tone somewhat aggrieved. Ah Dong stopped in his tracks. Ah Qiu also looked at li Muyan in surprise. ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve only been apart for a little more than 15 minutes, and you¡¯ve already lost your innocence? Who did it?¡± Ah Qiu muttered. ¡°That¡¯s right, young master! I remember that you were chased by a dog! Don¡¯t tell me your innocence has been taken away by a dog?¡± ¡°Shut your stinky mouth!¡± Ah Dong hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when li Muyan smacked him on the head. ¡°Young master, what happened? On our way here, we heard passersby say that a silly boy was pressed down by a girl into the river to hold his breath. Could they be talking about you?¡± Ah Qiu asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, silly boy. However, I was indeed pressed into the river by a girl. I was the one who asked her to press me. It was that barbaric girl who ruined my innocence after she came ashore!¡± Li Muyan said angrily. He just wanted to ask for the girl¡¯s name, apologize, and thank her. Who would have thought that things would develop like that! Chapter 370 370 Three requests for his wife ¡°Young master, I really want to know how the girl who pushed your head into the water ruined your innocence.¡± Ah Dong asked. Ah Qiu also looked at li Muyan with a burning gaze. Her young master was so angry not because his innocence had been destroyed, but because it had been destroyed in public! Li Muyan looked left and right. Seeing that no one was paying attention to the three of them, he said,¡±you can¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Other people don¡¯t know that my innocence has been destroyed.¡± yes, yes. Young master, don¡¯t worry. We will not tell anyone. Ah Qiu and ah Dong replied in unison. ¡°She kissed me.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°What?¡± Ah Qiu and ah Dong didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°She kissed me. I was caught off guard and she kissed me. Then, she was pulled away by her brother or brother. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long she would have to kiss me!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s heart beat like thunder when he said this. He sighed. I didn¡¯t expect this girl to have such good eyes. She could see my face clearly in the dark river! He was so bold that he kissed me directly. Do you think I should ask someone to go to her house to propose marriage?¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Ah Qiu and ah Dong were once again in awe of their young master. A grown man was making a fuss about his innocence being destroyed after being kissed and wanted someone to take responsibility. ¡°Do you guys think I should go and propose marriage?¡± Li Muyan repeated. ¡°No, young master, there are so many beautiful girls in the Qing Prefecture who want to win your favor, but you don¡¯t even care. It turns out that you like the wild type! She pressed your head into the water and forced a kiss on you, and you¡¯ve been captured?¡± Ah Dong said, speechless. Thinking of their young master, the most talented and handsome man in Qing Province, with a rich family, he was the most eye-catching wherever he went. How did he get the idea of getting married because of a wild girl? ¡°That¡¯s right, young master, Madam has told you so many girls, but you don¡¯t like any of them. How can you get married after being kissed by someone? If the other girls were to find out, wouldn¡¯t they all rush to kiss you? When the timees, you¡¯ll marry all of them?¡± Ah Qiu was also speechless. Her young master only looked at the sisters in the family, her and sister ah Chun, and did not even look at the other girls. Instead, he was very intimate with another young man in the city. If it was not because she had served her young master since she was young and knew that her young master did not like men, ah Qiu would have thought that her young master was going to marry a young man in his life. ¡°How is that possible? Women were all troublesome. One in the backyard was enough. Look at my father, which day hasn¡¯t he been bothered by the concubine in the backyard? My mother told me long ago that I¡¯m only allowed to get married in this life, no concubines. You¡¯ve been with me for so many years, and we can be considered to have grown up since childhood. Don¡¯t you know my requirements for my wife?¡± Li Muyan retorted. At this moment, the three of them had also arrived at the carriage. Li Muyan got in and wrapped himself in a nket. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Young master, it¡¯s been so many years, but you really haven¡¯t told me what you want from your wife.¡± Ah Qiu said. Ah Dong took the reins and prepared to drive the carriage, but he also added, ¡± ¡°Right, this little one has never heard young master mention it before!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now. As for me, I only have three requirements for my wife. First, she must be a woman. Second, she must be good at swimming. Third, she must give up her face. Just like this girl today, she likes me and kissed me in front of so many people. Although her brother stopped her in time, she really went all out!¡± Li Muyan said happily. Chapter 372 372 I¡¯m giving you a present! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan,e with me!¡± When they passed by Lu Zheng¡¯s room, Gu Xin saw that he was alone and called him along. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng came out and took the wooden bucket from Gu Xin¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a present! However, we have to return the bucket to the kitchen first, and then borrow a basin from him.¡± Gu Xin smiled mysteriously. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng¡¯s smile deepened. just now, I saw my sister hitting her own head. I was afraid that she would almost forget about us likest year. Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with fear as she recalled what had just happened. ¡°What happened to herst year?¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°At the beginning of Octoberst year, my father¡¯s gambling den came to collect his debt. My sister fought with those people, then she hit her head and fainted. When she woke up, she called me little sister, which scared me to death. However, she still remembered it at once.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh, early October!¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head in understanding. N?v(el)B\\jnn The day he was reincarnated happened to be the first day of October. Perhaps Gu Nian had also arrived on those two days! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, was the cake this morning good?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Lu Zheng replied with a smile. ¡°I helped too! That¡¯s also my gift to brother Yuanyuan. Didn¡¯t I sayst time that I¡¯m going to give brother Yuanyuan two birthday presents? I¡¯ve alreadypleted one, there¡¯s still one left.¡± Gu Xin said happily. There was nothing happier than the fact that the other party liked the gift that he had given. ¡°There¡¯s another one? Could it be a wooden basin?¡± Lu Zheng joked. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± The two of them had already arrived at the inn¡¯s kitchen. Gu Si was waiting there. Gu Xin stepped forward, ¡± sisi, sister said that there¡¯s enough water. She doesn¡¯t want it anymore. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll carry this bucket over for Grandpa and Grandma to wash their faces and feet first! Sister Xinxin, you wait here. We¡¯ll bring another big bucket of water to wash upter.¡± Gu si nodded and then said. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Gu Xin nodded. The Lantern Festival was full of guests. The Gu family lived here, so there were many ces where water was needed. The waiter was too busy, so the Gu family had to do it themselves. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan,e with me!¡± Gu Xin went to the kitchen and borrowed a wooden basin from the fire-lighting worker. She carried it out and beckoned for Lu Zheng to follow her. The two of them came to a big tree in the backyard. There happened to be a well next to it. Gu Xin carried a basin of water and ced it by the well. Then, she looked up at the sky. Lu Zheng felt a little helpless. What gift did this little girl want to give him? she didn¡¯t even ask him to help carry the water. In her previous life, Xin ¡®er didn¡¯t have much strength and was even very weak. In this life, she was so strong at this age? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan,e here! Squat down and close your eyes!¡± Gu Xin squatted beside the wooden basin and waved at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng walked over and squatted down beside the wooden basin ording to Gu Xin¡¯s instructions. He then closed his eyes. Gu Xin moved the wooden basin to the best position and squatted down next to Lu Zheng to test the position. She then stood up and ran to the opposite side of Lu Zheng and squatted down. There was a wooden basin between the two. ¡°Are you done?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Alright, brother Yuanyuan, you can open your eyes now. Look at the present I conjured for you in the basin!¡± Gu Xin said happily. Lu Zheng opened his eyes and nced at Gu Xin before looking at the basin. The water in the basin had stopped flowing and the reflection of the full moon was reflected in the water. Lu Zheng¡¯s body froze. Chapter 373 373 I belong to the Tiger family ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, this is the birthday present I¡¯m giving you for the second Yuanyuan! the moon in the sky has been there for a long time. i hope brother yuanyuan can be like the moon, even if it is cloudy and waning, it will not lose its luster! I hope that brother Yuanyuan¡¯s happiness can be like the moon in the sky. Even if there are ups and downs, it will always be there. i hope that brother yuanyuan will always be a full moon.¡± Gu Xin looked into Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes as she spoke. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng looked at the person in front of him, who was gradually ovepping with his memory, and the same words echoed in his ears. ¡°Mister Lu, Xin ¡®er hopes that Mister Lu will be like the moon in the sky, forever shining and bringing light to Xin¡¯ er. Xin ¡®er hoped that Lung would be like the moon in the sky, pure and wless, not blinded by hatred and tiring himself out. Xin ¡®er hopes that every time Lu Lang¡¯s birthdayes, he¡¯ll be like the full moon in the sky,plete and without any worries!¡± The 18-year-old Xin ¡®er had taken a golden pot and nted flowers in a garden full of flowers on his 23rd birthday. She had picked a full moon for him as a birthday gift. At the age of eleven, Xinxin took a wooden basin to the well of the inn on his sixteenth birthday and took a full moon for him as a birthday gift. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.¡±Xin Xin Xin!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be touched!¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± uncle said that adults eat meat raw and children get beaten! Brother Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re 16 years old, you¡¯re an adult now, don¡¯t cry like you¡¯ve been beaten.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± At this moment, he had the same question as the other three who had just transmigrated. What exactly did uncle Gu say to Xinxin? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you like this gift?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I like it, I really like it. Thank you, Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡± if so, close your eyes after a while and keep it in mind. when there¡¯s a full moon, you can look up at the sky and see my gift to you! ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°To show my sincerity, I¡¯ve already spent some money to buy this basin from the kitchen uncle. Brother Yuan Yuan, do you want it? In the future, when the moon is full, take the water out and it will be my gift to you.¡± Gu Xin smiled slyly. ¡°Alright!¡± lu zheng nodded. brother Yuanyuan, thank you too. I really like the present you gave me. I like little tigers the most because I¡¯m born in the Year of the Tiger, hehe ~¡±Gu Xin giggled. In the car just now, she had dreamed that someone would buy her thentern of the twelve Chinese zodiac signs when she grew up, and there was a little tiger in it. ¡°I know, you¡¯re a Tiger.¡± Lu Zhengughed. He thought of the time when they went to see the Lantern Festival together in his previous life. It was then that they celebrated their first birthday after they got to know each other. It was also then that they knew each other¡¯s birthday. He held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let anyone open the way. Just like any other ordinary man and woman, he weaved through the crowd and bought from stall to stall, buying all thenterns on the street that were rted to the twelve zodiacs. At that time, both of them hadnterns hanging from their hands and bodies. They carried them back to the small courtyard and hung them there for an entire year. He only remembered that the little tigerntern was the first to break. Because Gu Xin was born in the Year of the Tiger, even though her personality wasn¡¯t that bad, she liked the little tigerntern a lot. When he wasn¡¯t around, she would bring her servant girl to walk around the yard with the little tigerntern, so it broke the fastest. Chapter 374 374 which bastard was scolding her? When Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian found out about what happened to Gu Nian today, they were also speechless. Their original owners weren¡¯t reliable either, but at least they had memories and knew how to deal with it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Poor elder daughter, the most unreliable of the original owner, she didn¡¯t even have a bit of memory. Everything happened while he was still in a daze. Fortunately, no one knew that she had no memory except for the two of them. Otherwise, how many people woulde to ckmail her? Gu Nian¡¯s appearance was already one of the best in the vige. Now, her soul had a likable temperament that was slowly blooming. Even without the rotten peach flowers of the original owner, the current Gu Nian could still be liked and admired by people! ¡°My daughter! Why don¡¯t we find someone to settle down with?¡± Gu shouxin sighed with emotion. ¡°father, you¡¯re biased, right? Did he want to find someone to be his son-inw? You just find me troublesome, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian had begun to treat them as her biological parents and had learned to act coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s not that father is biased! How could he say this! as for xinxin, we also know who to keep an eye on, so we¡¯ll just keep an eye on her. But you, I don¡¯t know who to target! It¡¯s easy to solve it if you provoked it, but if it was the host who provoked it, how do you think we should solve it?¡± Gu shouxin facepalmed. How many had appeared in three months? Zhang Yungui, Zhang Dahu, Caitou, Xu Changfeng, Cheng Rui, and the unknown dog chasing the man today. Gu shouxin had a premonition that the dog chasing the man would definitely appear again and bother his eldest daughter. ¡°what are you saying? Niannian is only 15 in two months, what do you mean? Nine thousand years old, you can¡¯t live with such a feudalistic mindset.¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu shouxin and said. ¡°Alright! If not, we can¡¯t be sure.¡± Gu shouxin smiled without any temper. ¡°Father, don¡¯t interact with uncle so much in the future. Just focus on reading at home!¡± Gu Nian looked at his father. ¡°Why? Why did you drag your uncle into this?¡± gu shouxin was stunned. ¡®You¡¯re starting to sound more and more like him now, and your brain circuits are also starting to resemble his! Father, just bear with it! no matter how interesting uncle is, you can¡¯t be affected by him! It¡¯s enough for a family to have one uncle. If there¡¯s another one, Grandpa and Grandma will go crazy!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Hahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯tugh.¡± Gu Nian turned to look at Cai Xiaolian. you should also try to persuade father. If he really bes like first uncle, you¡¯ll be like first aunt. You¡¯ll be speechless from all the criticism, and you¡¯ll hold your youngest son, shaking your head, sighing and crying. Cai Xiaolian paused. ¡± hahahahahaha yingluo. ¡± this time, it was gu shouxin¡¯s turn tough. ...... The next day, early in the morning, third aunt Gu brought a group of people to the most famous green maple temple outside the prefecture. Gu Nian only asked for a protective talisman. She did not want a luck-changing talisman. She felt that with the little koi fish in her family, her luck would definitely be good. If she asked for a luck-changing talisman, wouldn¡¯t she be lucky? After lunch, the group set off for the vige. The carriage and donkey cart had just driven out of the city gates when Madam li, the head of the richest family in the Qing government, ordered servants to go to the bank of the moat and ask if anyone knew about the girl who had molested her son yesterday. Of course, he couldn¡¯t directly say that it was a girl who had molested his son. He naturally asked about the unlucky girl who had been knocked into the river by his son yesterday. The unlucky girl was so concerned that her ears turned red as soon as she left the city gate, and the temperature did not drop. She was a little depressed. Which bastard was scolding her? Chapter 375 375 Second brother, we have to be humble The next day after they returned to the vige, the Gu brothers brought Lu Zheng to explore the wastnd. There were potatoes nted behind Houyang Valley, and there was a small forest behind thend. On the other side of the forest was arge piece of barrennd, full of grass. Because it was surrounded by forests, no one in the vige of the three Forks had explored it for years. Grandma Xiao and grandma Gu also went with them. Grandma Xiao mainly picked herbs, and grandma Gu was strong enough to help with the exploration. There was a total of a little more than two mu. The four Gu family members were all used to doing farm work. Although Lu Zheng had never done farm work before, he learned the movements of the elders and got used to it very quickly. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, I estimate that there are at least three thousand Jin of potatoes in second brother¡¯s Houyang Valley! With nearly three hundred catties of seeds, one mu could be nted with ten mu ofnd. Ah Yuan, why don¡¯t you sell some of the remaining ten mu to our family? Everyone in our family loves to eat that stuff.¡± Uncle Gu told Lu Zheng about the potatoes when he was taking a break. ¡°Deal, I¡¯ll give eldest uncle a hundred Jin of seeds! I¡¯ll give 2nd uncle 100 Jin as well.¡± Lu Zheng agreed readily. In any case, he still had to nt two or three more crops, and when he transported them to the capital, the Emperor would definitely not find it too little. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal! Ah Yuan! You¡¯re really the young man I like the most! Really, I want to matchmake you. But I know that I can¡¯t recognize other girls! I can¡¯t bear to part with my family¡¯s daughter. If you weren¡¯t so handsome, I would have considered introducing my Gu family¡¯s daughter to you.¡± Uncle Gu sighed, feeling that it was a pity. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you introduce us to the girls if ah Yuan is so handsome?¡± Fourth uncle Gu asked in confusion. ¡°What else could it be? This man was so handsome that he was likable! Look at third Sister¡¯s sister-inw, her eyes are all on ah Yuan. For our family¡¯s girl, it¡¯s fine to find a man with above average looks and a good family background like me! Don¡¯t you agree, second brother?¡± Uncle Gu said without hesitation, and then asked for Gu shouxin¡¯s approval. ¡°Big brother, in my heart, your looks aren¡¯t just above average, you have to remove the¡± average ¡°part!¡± Gu shouxin said as he pulled out the grass. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that it¡¯s slightly above average if we remove the middle?¡± Uncle Gu mumbled to himself before he said happily, ¡± hahaha, second brother, don¡¯t say it out loud! Don¡¯t you schrs always say that you can¡¯t be proud? I¡¯m not proud!¡± Fourth uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo¡± Grandma Gu: Lu Zheng,¡±uncle, don¡¯t scare me. Introduce me!¡± I want your family¡¯s third miss. Uncle Gu was only happy for a short while before he frowned and sighed, ¡± ¡°Sigh, since ancient times, beautiful women with wild beasts, fresh flowers with cow dung, handsome men with fat women! That¡¯s why, ah Yuan, you should work hard and practice your strength. I can see that you¡¯re also worthy of the life of a fat woman. Look at that Guo Wan, how big she is! Train your strength, so that you won¡¯t have a hard time carrying someone like my wife in the future.¡± Fourth uncle Gu shouxin&,¡±is there anyone who talks about their own wife like this?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not handsome. I¡¯m really ugly,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Uncle Gu patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him, ¡± ¡°When I was young, I also felt that I was very ugly and that I was a good match for my wife. I didn¡¯t expect that when I gave birth to my second child, I would realize that I was actually above average. Now that I¡¯m having my fourth child, your second uncle wants me to drop to the middle grade. I can¡¯t be humble even if I want to. You shoulde to terms with reality!¡± Chapter 377 377 A woman, alive my surname is nie, ¡± the richdy said. my husband¡¯s surname is li. I¡¯m here today to discuss business with your family. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that his surname was not Chen. She really didn¡¯t want Gu shouxin¡¯s rotten peach to appear before the original owner¡¯s rotten peach blossom was solved. ¡°Do you want to talk about the washing set?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. He had this n before the new year and had always thought that Mrs. Cheng from Taoyuan County was the one selling the washing and protection sets. It was only a few days ago that he heard from his family that a couple was selling them at the dock. It just so happened that the servants at home saw you with the youngdy boss of the Guo family¡¯s rice Shop at the Lantern Festival the day before yesterday. They asked yesterday and found out that you are the brother and sister-inw of boss Gu¡¯s maternal family, so they came over early in the morning.¡± Madam Luo exined. ¡°It¡¯s like this! Pleasee in, Mrs. Li!¡± Cai Xiaolian weed him in. Luo Shi only brought a maidservant and an old woman. The coachman was at the door and did not follow them in. ¡°Although it¡¯s already past the fifteenth, but it¡¯s still the first month of the lunar year. I¡¯ve prepared some small gifts, I hope Cai niangniang doesn¡¯t mind. I heard from the youngdy boss of the Guo family that it was a few girls in your family who made this set of toiletries, so I¡¯m giving this gift to them. It¡¯s just some desserts and the little things that thedies like.¡± Madam Luo said again. ¡°How can I ept this? Madam Li, you¡¯re too polite for our first meeting!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. At this moment, Gu Xin and her sister ran out. ¡°These are the girls in the family, right? She really looks so fresh!¡± Madam Luo looked at the girls. Her gaze lingered on Gu Hui and Gu Nian the longest. She was wondering who was the one who had ¡®ruined¡¯ her son¡¯s ¡®innocence¡¯. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The taller one looked more handsome than the shorter one. She had a calm temperament. Although her facial features were not as gentle, her temperament made her look veryfortable. The shorter one had exquisite facial features. If she changed her clothes and dressed up, she would be one of the best in the prefecture. However, did such a well-behaved girl have the strength to push his son into the water? Luo Shi was a little undecided. yesterday, she had asked someone to go to the shore to ask. someone had seen that they were following gu san gu. there were quite a few people in the prefecture who knew gu san gu. So, Luo Shi went directly to third aunt Gu. She knew who made theundry and facial sets before the new year. Mrs. Cheng had obviously cooperated with the Gu family. She had never thought of provoking the official¡¯s family. It was not that she could not afford to, but it was troublesome. Her family had a lot of business, so it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t have one. However, for the sake of her unreliable son, when she found third aunt Gu, she started with a wash and nurse set. It was impossible for her to tell anyone that her son said that your niece had ruined his ¡®innocence¡¯ and that she would hand your niece over to her son to take responsibility. she was in charge of the li family and could not do such a thing. the business was secondary. he mainly wanted to see how the girl who had ruined his son¡¯s ¡± innocence ¡± was like. She had been trying to find a suitable partner for her son since three years ago, but her son didn¡¯t like any of them. Now, he was asking her to take responsibility. If he didn¡¯t like her, what else could he do? She hoped that this girl could suppress her son and control him. As long as she had a clean family background and good looks, it would be fine. Her standard for a daughter-inw was very simple. A living woman was enough. Chapter 378 378 I¡¯m an honest person The sisters went to serve tea and snacks. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The desserts were the snacks that Gu Nian usually made for everyone to eat and y with while the tea was flower tea that Gu Nian had made herself. Last year, although the three transmigrators did not know about the existence of the Jade Pearl, they had grown many dried flowers on theirnd. A few days ago, he found out about the existence of Yu Zhu Zi. He inexplicably felt that no one would be able to refuse the flower tea brewed by his family. Since Mrs. Li hade to discuss the matter of the skincare set, and she had even asked about it from third aunt Gu, she naturally hoped that the cooperation would seed. Now that she had sessfully cooperated with Mrs. Li, her mother didn¡¯t have to go to the dock often anymore, and her father was about to start a series of tests. ¡°Hmm, this tea is not bad. Lady Cai is really clever!¡± Madam Luo praised sincerely. ¡°Madam Li, you¡¯ve praised the wrong person. This is the flower that my eldest daughter dried and then made.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and waved her hand again, calling the four sisters to her side. She pulled people over and messed up their positions from top to bottom. these are my eldest uncle¡¯s daughters, Huihui and sisi. These two are my family¡¯s daughters, niannian and Xinxin.¡± ¡°So this flower tea was made by niannian?¡± Luo Shi looked at Gu Nian. Her son seemed to have mentioned it before. He heard someone on the shore shouting for niannian toe back quickly and not catch a cold. She was a little surprised! Niannian was such a beautiful person, and she looked quiet and generous. How could she be so unlucky to be hit into the river by her unlucky son and be med by her son? ¡°Madam li, we sisters made this together. We picked flowers together, washed them together and dried them in the sun. When Xinxin and I weren¡¯t at home, Huihui and sisi were there to watch over us.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°You sisters are really skillful! Not only was he good-looking, but he was also more capable than others. You¡¯re really a lovely girl!¡± Luo Shi said with a smile. However, he was sighing in his heart. Beautiful people with nimble hands were just unlucky. ¡°Madam li really praised them! Children can¡¯t takepliments.¡± Cai Xiaolian said humbly. The four Gu sisters looked at Madam li. Don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll believe you just because you¡¯re pretty and generous. Although you¡¯re telling the truth, you must be plotting something against us! Quickly cut to the main topic of your scheme, quickly state your price! ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting you. I¡¯ve always pursued honesty when I do business! After all these years, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. I can¡¯t lie.¡± Mrs. Li said in all seriousness. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± I don¡¯t believe you. That¡¯s what I said to people when I was doing business. ¡°Madam li, since we¡¯re talking about business, then I¡¯ll say something. Just now, Madam Li said that she¡¯s here for the kitchte sets. I wonder if Madam li wants to buy them inrge quantities, or is it some other method?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°My family also uses facial and wash sets. I dragged a sister to get ten sets from Madam Cheng. I thought this was Mrs. Cheng¡¯s family business, and I thought I¡¯d buy it if there weren¡¯t any. He didn¡¯t know that it was actually done by a few girls. May I ask Lady Cai, are you still working with the Cheng family? Are you going to sell it directly to the Cheng family, or do you want to cooperate with them in some other way?¡± Madam Luo asked. Even though she had already heard the answer from third aunt Gu, she still had to hear it from her own ears. To be honest, she looked down on Mrs. Cheng. She didn¡¯t like Mrs. Cheng¡¯s arrogant and petty character. Chapter 381 381 An even more impressive identity Mrs. Li and Cai Xiaolian were having a good conversation, and it seemed that they would talk until the afternoon. The four of them went to the kitchen to cook. Gu Nian asked Gu Xin and Gu si to inform Grandpa Gu that there would be guests at their house today. They would have dinner at their houseter. They could also go up the mountain to inform grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng. They were all guests anyway, and Lu Zheng was helping their family with the wastnd reimers. It was fine to have lunch. Gu si went back to the old mansion to pass on a message to her grandfather, while Gu Xin went to explore the barrennd. ¡°Xinxin, what are you doing here? Is it time for lunch?¡± Uncle Gu asked as he looked up at the sky. ¡°Yes, I am. There¡¯s a guest at home, so my sister told me to tell everyone that she¡¯ll have lunch with us.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°What guest?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I¡¯m from the prefecture, and I want to buy our skincare set. Mother and that Madam were talking very enthusiastically, and I saw that mother was quite happy. The two of them almost hugged each other and cried,¡±I hate that we met toote!¡±¡± Gu Xin chuckled. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Shouldn¡¯t this scene happen to him and little Lian? Now, it was actually taken by a woman, Hmph Hmph! hahahaha, Xinxin, you¡¯re very interesting! Uncle Gu was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Xinxin, what does the guest¡¯s house do? ¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°His surname is li, and I think his family does everything! Mother seemed to know too. That Madam said that I¡¯m the Li family you think I am.¡± Gu Xin even mimicked Mrs. Li¡¯s expression and actions when she said that. Lu Zheng, who was digging, suddenly stopped. The Li family? N?v(el)B\\jnn Could it be the Li family that he knew? The House of Li Muyan, the one who had knocked Gu Nian into the river on the night of the Lantern Festival? It would be interesting if Madam li came to visit. At this age, li Muyan was suspected to be gay. Mrs. Li was eager to find a daughter-inw to prove that her son was not gay. Even now, Lu Zheng could still remember a saying that circted in the capital back then, Madam Li¡¯s standard for finding a daughter-inw was a living, female. ¡°The Li family that we all know? Is it the biggest merchant in the Qing Prefecture?¡± Fourth uncle Gu asked. ¡°It should be! Mrs. Li said that if her family said they were second, no one would dare to say they were first.¡± Gu Xin said with uncertainty. Lu Zheng,¡±li Muyan¡¯s mother has always been so confident.¡± Lu Zheng knew li Muyan and his mother. Their identities were known to the world in his previous life when he was twenty years old. Lu Zheng had recognized li Muyan when he had pulled Gu Nian up that day. The mother and son were not just from the Li family, the richest family in the Qing government. They had an even more impressive identity. If Xinxin¡¯s family cooperated with Mrs. Li, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°The Li family¡¯s reputation is quite good, and they have a woman in charge. We can work together.¡± Grandma Gumented. ¡°Madam Li, you¡¯re so fun! I can¡¯t imagine that such a beautiful and noble-looking Madam li would p her thigh when she¡¯s happy, just like uncle! The aunt and the servant girls beside her are all speechless!¡± Gu Xin squatted down to help pull out the grass,ughing as she spoke. ¡°Oh, really? Such a straightforward person? Then, Xinxin, do you think she¡¯s as loud as uncle when she¡¯s patting her legs?¡± Uncle Gu asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu before turning to Gu Xin. Xinxin, you¡¯re not allowed to say that to others in the future. It¡¯s impolite, do you understand? ¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. Uncle Gu waited for grandma Gu to continue working and not look at them. He walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and poked her shoulder. Chapter 382 382 Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple Gu Xin turned around and blinked innocently, ¡± ¡°Uncle, grandma won¡¯t let me tell you.¡± Uncle Gu nced at grandma Gu, then turned his head back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me quietly. If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t feelfortable! I¡¯m just curious, really, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Gu Xin also nced at grandma Gu. She raised her hand, clenched it into a fist, and extended her little finger. Uncle Gu immediately understood and hooked it with his little finger. ¡°I¡¯ve told others that I¡¯m big dog!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± if you lie, you¡¯re a dog! ¡°Have you ever seen a dog my age?¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin said after a moment of silence, ¡± if uncle tells anyone, then he¡¯ll be a big dog! Uncle Gu pursed his lips and nodded. Gu Xin nced over at grandma Gu, ¡± ¡°It was very loud. Mrs. Li and my mother were having a good time talking and they took a few photos! I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hurt herself!¡± Just as uncle Gu was about to say something, grandma Gu walked over and red at him. ¡°Boss, are you going to work or not? I won¡¯t do it. Go back and carry the baby. Let your wife do it!¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Uncle Gu shook his head like a rattle-drum. I don¡¯t want to carry a baby. The baby will cry when it¡¯s on me. I¡¯m determined not to carry a baby. ¡°Then hurry up and get to work!¡± Grandma Gu gave uncle Gu a kick, almost causing him to fall to the ground. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the end, uncle Gu fell to the ground, rolled nimbly, and then stood up straight, as if he had practiced this action hundreds of times. ¡°Hehe, mother, I¡¯m going to work. You should take Xinxin back to rest!¡± Uncle Gu scratched his head and smiled smugly. Grandma Gu: ¡± one day, I¡¯ll kick you to the ground and make you unable to roll. I¡¯ll make your brothers and niecesugh at you. You¡¯re such a terrible thing! Grandma Gu¡¯s heart was stifled. Although she was strong, her son was not weak either. The key was that this kid grew up like his father and had a pair of long legs. She could not catch up with him when he was ten years old. She could only catch him off guard and catch him off guard. In the end, it was useless to catch him off guard now. This kid rolled on the ground and could still jump up. His movements were so clean and neat! ...... When it was time for dinner, everyone took their hoes and shovels and carried wild grass home. She had ced all the weeds in the second branch of the Gu family. Gu Nian had said that she was useful, so what was she going to make? Walking into the door of the second house, the mother and son, as well as grandma Xiao and her granddaughter, heardughtering from the main room. ¡°Little Lian, you don¡¯t know this, but my son¡¯s servant girl and manservant arezier than me when ites to naming. His two servant girls and two manservants added together are spring, summer, autumn, and winter. I have red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple ones. My son¡¯s manservants are called ah Chun, ah Xia, ah Qiu, ah Dong. Mine is a little moreplicated than his. They are called big red, little Chen, big yellow, little green, Big Green, little LAN, and big Zi. I love to be famous. Right? Big Shot!¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s voice was bright and cheerful. ¡°Thank you for your love, Madam!¡± A woman¡¯s voice and a maidservant¡¯s voice answered. It was Hong Hong and da Zi, who hade with Madam li today. Hong Hong was Madam Li¡¯s dowry maidservant and was the same age as her. Da Zi was a little girl, only eighteen years old. Uncle Gu, who was standing at the door, thought,¡±I like this way of naming.¡± Lu Zheng, who was at the door, thought,¡±it¡¯s indeed Madam li, and her famous colorful servants!¡± In the house, Cai Xiaolian thought, I really want to know what your son¡¯s name is? ¡°Mother, we¡¯re back!¡± Gu Xin ran in happily and smiled widely at the red and purple clothes beside Mrs. Li. Chapter 383 383 I¡¯m not selling it, I¡¯ll give it to you n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There were two round tables in the bright and spacious kitchen. The coachman outside was also invited in for a meal. Mrs. Li was not a trifle person, and often ate at the same table with the servants when she was out discussing business. After Mrs. Li ate the zahaijiao potato slice, she was instantly interested in the zahaijiao. Most of the people in Qing Zhou could eat spicy food, and this leftover sea pepper was especially good for rice. Mrs. Li wanted to buy it and bring it back to her own restaurant. ¡°Sister Luo, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to sell it to you, but when we sold it to drunken River Restaurant, we signed an agreement not to sell it to anyone else. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Cai Xiaolian said, embarrassed. The recipe for the g sea pepper and cake had been bought by the Cheng family alone, and there was an agreement to sell the recipe. ¡°That¡¯s a pity!¡± Mrs. Li said regretfully. She wasn¡¯t afraid of County Magistrate Cheng, but the Gu family were only vigers. If County Magistrate Cheng wanted to mess with them, it would be as easy as turning his hand over. She couldn¡¯t harm them. ¡°What¡¯s there to pity!¡± At another table, uncle Gu put down his bowl, swallowed the food in his mouth, and said, ¡± sister-inw, when brother ye camest time, didn¡¯t you ask his people to learn it? You can also ask the big shots around Madam li to learn it! Besides, it¡¯s simple, and you¡¯ll learn it after eating it a few more times. You can give it to Mrs. Li. If you don¡¯t sell it, it won¡¯t go against the agreement.¡± ¡°Oh, right! We won¡¯t sell it, but we¡¯ll give it to aunt Luo.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Right, they even gave out the recipe for the cake. The Li family¡¯s pastry shop makes better cakes than the stuff in drunken River Restaurant! Those few from the Cheng family were simply disgusting! Even if we don¡¯t earn money, we can at least give it away to disgust their family!¡± Grandma Xiao said with hatred. She hated concubines the most in her life. That Cheng family actually dared to let her family¡¯s old Gu¡¯s granddaughter be a concubine. She was so angry that she wanted to poison her. ¡°Second brother, second daughter-inw, Mrs. Li is very sincere in cooperating with us. It¡¯s also okay to give her the g sea pepper and the cake recipe. We¡¯ll have many opportunities to work together in the future.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. He had been staying in the vige all these years, but it didn¡¯t stop him from understanding the Li family! The Li family was indeed worth cooperating with. ¡°Her mother, niannian, what do you think?¡± Nine thousand years old didn¡¯t ask Gu Xin, because she had already made her stand clear. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Gu Nian said indifferently. sister Luo, let¡¯s talk about business. This is a free gift to you, but niannian is thinking of using something else to rece the rice and flour. When the timees, you¡¯ll have to pay for it! Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment, then nodded. What Zha hai Jiao used the most was cornmeal. Wasn¡¯t the cornmeal not born yet? Although she had a good conversation with Mrs. Li, she had a good conversation with Mrs. Cheng in the beginning. Mrs. Li¡¯s family also had a son. Although Mrs. Li¡¯s son sounded like a silly and sweet boy, she had to draw a clear line so that her niannian would not suffer the same grievances as Cheng Rui. ¡°No problem!¡± Luo Shi said readily. She could also tell now that the Cheng family had done something to make the Gu family unhappy. Xiao Lian had not said anything before, but now that she heard it from others, how could she not understand? With Mrs. Cheng¡¯s personality, she was okay at first, but after a few times, her sense of superiority and pettiness would show without a doubt. The Gu family must have noticed this. As for what exactly happened, she would slowly understand in the future. Seeing that Madam li had started to eat again, uncle Gu picked up his bowl with some pity. She was so happy, why didn¡¯t she bid? Chapter 384 384 Chapter 384-marked Madam li had signed a contract with the Gu family. Every month, the Gu family would provide at least 5000 toothbrushes, 2000 sets of toothpaste, shampoo, soap, and soap for 10000 Yuan each. There was no need for packaging. The Li family was in charge of the boxes. They had sent them over at the beginning of the month, and the cooperation would start on the first of February. The Gu family didn¡¯t need to care about the specific sales. They only needed to care about the production. The price was still eptable. One silver tael for one hundred toothbrushes, so it was a total of 50 silver taels. Soap and soap were priced at one tael of silver, five dors, and one tael of silver, ten dors, respectively, for a total of three thousand taels. The shampoo cost one tael of silver per bottle, and it cost two thousand taels. Although he knew that the price would rise greatly after Mrs. Li took it to pack, she still had to put in some effort to pack it. Moreover, she had her own sales channels. For example, if they bought it themselves, it would be five taels of silver for a set, and they had to order it from master yang. The jar for toothpaste and shampoo was burned by them in a ceramic shop. The soap box and soap box were also made of wood, but the cost was also hundreds of Wen. Now, they only needed to make it. They didn¡¯t need to pack it or sell it. The Li family would send someone over to help pack it. The two sisters had spent half a month to earn more than five thousand taels. If word of this got out, people would be shocked. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be home before dark, Madam li would have wanted to talk about life with Cai Xiaolian! She reluctantly took the jar of Zha hai Jiao and the cooperation contract home. At the Gu family, the four sisters had already started work. ...... The sky had just turned dark when Mrs. Li arrived home. She happily ran to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard and saw her silly son in the courtyard, holding his chin with both hands and looking up at the moon. She felt a headache. N?v(el)B\\jnn Shouldn¡¯t this be a girl¡¯s expression when she was thinking? The reason was with his son? ¡°Son, mother has good news for you!¡± Mrs. Li walked over, sat down, and said with a smile. ¡°Mother, have you found a girl who frivolously took advantage of me?¡± When li Muyan heard this, he immediately became spirited. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Mother has found her long-lost good sister!¡± Mrs. Li calmly shook her head and then said. ¡°Oh.¡± Li Muyan was stunned again. He looked up at Mrs. Li. I remember that you¡¯re the only daughter grandfather and grandmother had. The rest are all sons! Where did they get their lost daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not their daughter! She is my good sister! The two sisters with different surnames were surnamed Cai. I¡¯ll bring you to see your aunt Cai if there¡¯s a chance in the future. She has two beautiful daughters. One is still young, and the other is of marriageable age this year. You can say that they are married!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him! Mother, don¡¯t tell me all these strange girls! I¡¯ve already found a girl who¡¯s going to take responsibility for me, so don¡¯t try to persuade me! Mother, you¡¯d better pay more attention to your son. Don¡¯t go looking for your long-lost sister, go and find your daughter-inw! I¡¯ve been searching for two days, and you won¡¯t let me go out to look for it myself. Really,¡± Li Muyan said gloomily. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see your aunt Cai¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s really pretty and cute, sensible and gentle, and can do a good job of Yingying.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t see him, I won¡¯t see him! Mother, you¡¯ve had a long day, go back and rest! I¡¯ll go find that girl tomorrow!¡± Li Muyan didn¡¯t wait for the person to finish speaking. He pulled his mother up and pulled her out of his courtyard. ¡°Alright then! In the future, you can¡¯t beg mother to introduce aunt Cai¡¯s daughter to you!¡± Mrs. Li rolled her eyes and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t fool me! I won¡¯t! There¡¯s already a girl who left a mark on my mouth. I won¡¯t betray her and find another girl. Mother, give up! Good night!¡± Li Muyan said righteously. Chapter 386 386 Mrs. Li¡¯s parents are reliable Mrs. Li worked very fast. On the 20th day of the first lunar month, she started to bring all kinds of jars and boxes to the vige at the crossroads. The vigers once again began to gossip about the Gu family¡¯s second son. It¡¯s already the spring plowing and the second household still wants to do business? If he didn¡¯t farm, what would he eat for a year? They were still selling vegetables? Or something else? In the Gu family, except for Zhang Shi, who liked to go out and gossip, no one else liked to gossip with others. In addition, they were busy, so no one came to ask. Every time Mrs. Li came, she would bring a cart of things. Every time she came, she would ask her stupid son, who was lying in bed, if he wanted toe and see aunt Cai. Li Muyan shut himself up. Thest time he sneaked out to look for thedy who had stamped him, he was so unlucky that his horse stepped on his foot. It didn¡¯t break, but he still had to lie in bed for a month to recuperate. At this time, his mother still wanted him to see aunt Cai. Unless it was the girl who gave him the seal, he would not see anyone! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om By the 28th day of the first month, all the finished products were ready. Gu Nian had also finished nting the sweet potatoes and corn with Lu Zheng and the rest. She also had the time to look at the various boxes that Mrs. Li had sent over. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this toothbrush a little too extravagant?¡± Gu Nian eximed as she looked at the thousands of different boxes in the storeroom. Some of the boxes were ordinary wooden boxes with paint on the outside, some were wrapped in brocade, and some were even lined with gold. There were patterns on the boxes, and they looked very beautiful. On the bottom left side of each box, there were words: ¡± your heart, my thoughts. this Madam li used the names of the two sisters. Looking at it again, there were also words ¡± beautiful outside, intelligent in middle, yearned for day and night. this was the name with Huihui and sisi in it! Gu Nian did not know what to say when she thought about how the toothbrush that she had used in her previous life was packaged in such a way. this is nothing. Look at this one with toothpaste and this one with shampoo. Cai Xiaolian pointed to the side. ¡°Waa! What a beautiful jar! This thing can be used to store small things after it¡¯s used up! Even if it¡¯s clean, it can be used as a decoration!¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. Cai Xiaolian pointed at the words on it. Seeing objects and thinking of people, red bean lovesickness, fortune and wisdom dual cultivation, intelligent mind and clever thoughts, unforgettable thoughts, eternal thoughts, heart and mind, one heart and one mind ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh when she saw the two of them. mother, you can ask Mrs. Li to do the same after we¡¯ve made the toilet paper! ¡°She had her maidservant, big yellow, find all kinds of words about Hui nianxisi. You¡¯re stillining to me, why did you give Xinxin a name with grass? How good would it be if you didn¡¯t!¡± Cai Xiaolian said helplessly. ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo, this Madam li is really interesting. Big yellow, hahaha, I really want to know her big yellow¡¯s inner thoughts!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Cai Xiaolian facepalmed. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, she had seen them all. Madam li always brought two with her. The first four were her dowry servant girls, around twenty years old. Thest three were little servant girls, and they all looked good. It was just that their names were really hard to describe in a few words! ¡°It¡¯s not only on this, it¡¯s also on the soap box. I say, let¡¯s give it a name! Mrs. Li said yes. How about we call it Huixin missing? Damn, I don¡¯t even know what to say!¡± Cai Xiaolian then pointed to the soap box and soap box next to her. ¡°Mother, do you know what Mrs. Li and her son¡¯s names are? I really want to know!¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Madam Li¡¯s surname is nie, and her maiden name is Yusheng, Luo Yusheng. The Sheng in the word¡± Xiao ¡°is not the twelve zodiacs, but the Sheng in the word¡± blowing.¡± As for her son, uh, every time she mentions my silly son, my stupid son, and my simple-minded son, I¡¯ve already set an image of her son as a silly and sweet one.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a sigh. hahaha, Yingluo, but Madam Li¡¯s parents are still reliable. Luo Yusheng, what a nice name. Gu Nian could not help butugh. Chapter 387 387 About the packaging On the 29th day of the year, Mrs. Li brought the people from the Li family¡¯s cosmetic store to pack the things. Gu Xin and Gu si loved to listen to Mrs. Li¡¯s speech. They felt that this style was very familiar, so they also helped to pack the things in the warehouse. Meanwhile, Gu Nian and Gu Hui were working on their perfume in theboratory. ¡°Where¡¯s Huihui and niannian?¡± Mrs. Li only saw the two youngdies and didn¡¯t see the elderdy, so she asked. ¡°They¡¯re researching something new! It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a better kind of dew, the kind that canst for a long time.¡± Cai Xiaolian exined. Before the food was ready, Cai Xiaolian had to mention it to Madam li so that she would have some assurance. If we are working together for a long time, sister Luo, you should prepare the money and packaging! ¡°It¡¯llst longer! Huihui and niannian are really amazing! Little Lian, once you¡¯ve made it, let me know immediately so I can prepare the shelves and the packaging! It¡¯s not that I want to criticize your family, but you don¡¯t care about the packaging at all. Do you know how much money you lost previously? That¡¯s all shiny silver!¡± As expected, Mrs. Li¡¯s interest was piqued, and she brought up the issue of packaging again. ¡°Sister Luo is right. With sister Luo¡¯s advice, I¡¯ve been thinking hard about the packaging. Sister Luo,e with me. I¡¯ll show you my homework!¡± Cai Xiaolian said humbly. How could she not know how to package it? It was just that most of the packaging she knew didn¡¯t have the raw materials in ancient times! She just wanted to draw out the appearance, bring up the materials, and let Mrs. Li figure it out on her own. Xiao Cheng, Xiao LAN, remember to listen to miss Xinxin and miss sisi. How they split the loot is how they want to split it! Madam li warned the maidservants and old women she had brought today. ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The two maidservants responded. Red, orange, yellow, and green were her apanying maidservants. They were about the same age as her and were maidservants. Qing, LAN, and Zi were maidservants who had been trained a few years ago, and they were also close to twenty years old. ¡°Aunt Cheng, sister Xian, these are boxes of soap, packed ording to the smell. Each piece is covered with oil, and you can remove the oil paper after putting it in the box.¡± After Mrs. Li and Cai Xiaolian left, Gu Xin introduced them to each other. ¡°These are boxes of soap, but there¡¯s no flower fragrance. The toothbrush is here. My sister said that this box is full of head toothbrushes. Auntie Luo said that you can prepare the handle yourself and just insert it. The toothpaste and shampoo here were also based on the taste. I¡¯ve already marked it. ¡± Gu Xin pointed to a few more spots and said, ¡± sister sisi and I will help you guys install it too. Which one do you guys think is suitable? ¡± ¡°How can we let the twodies do it themselves? we have enough people here.¡± The maidservant, Xiao Cheng, hurriedly said, ¡± however, I just need the twodies to take a look at each of us and see if the method of putting on the clothes is correct. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you this operation with sister sisi. It¡¯s very simple.¡± As Gu Xin spoke, she called Gu si along and started with the toothbrush. Other than Xiao Chen and Xiao LAN, there were four other servants and four maids. The task of packing was actually very simple. Copying Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s actions, the ten of them quickly got to work and even divided the work. N?v(el)B\\jnn Two servant girls came to the toothbrush, as girls were more careful. The four manservants were packing soap and soap. Although they were all the same products, there were several kinds of packaging. Some were wrapped with patterns on the grease, some were in wooden boxes, and some were in porcin boxes. There were also several types of toothpaste and shampoo packaging. Chapter 388 388 How to distinguish between husband and son in Madam Li¡¯s mouth Cai Xiaolian brought Madam li to the study, where Gu shouxin happened to be reading a book. Oh, second brother is at home. Second brother Gu, sorry for disturbing you! Mrs. Li waved at Gu shouxin with a smile. Gu shouxin said,¡±I¡¯m not disturbing you. I¡¯m going to find my brother.¡± You guys do as you please!¡± Every time he heard Mrs. Li speak, Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t help but think of his cheap brother. But when he saw Mrs. Li¡¯s face, hepletely dispelled this idea. He put it on a General¡¯s wife in his previous life and instantly felt that Madam li was the general¡¯s wife. She looked dignified and had a noble temperament, but the condition was that she couldn¡¯t speak. The moment she spoke, she felt that it didn¡¯t match her face and temperament! So, he decided not to stay here. ¡°Your husband is quite motivated.¡± Mrs. Li said with envy. sister Luo, I¡¯ve never heard you mention your husband. Is he really like the rumors? does he really not care about his family¡¯s business? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°Aiyo! Don¡¯t mention that bastard anymore, really. That bastard, a species that¡¯s rarely seen in hundreds of years, you¡¯ll know when you see it in the future. Come,e,e, let me see the results of your recent efforts!¡± When Mrs. Li talked about her husband, her face was full of disdain. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk about him. Alright, since the others didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask. She took out her work from the bookshelf. There were two desks in the study, one for Gu shouxin and the other for Cai Xiaolian. In his previous life, before Cai Xiaolian got married, her family was rich, and her major was an art major that burned a lot of money. She could still clearly draw things. ¡°Eh, what kind of bottle is this?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s attention was drawn to the painting at the top. She took the bottle and looked at it carefully. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this recently. It¡¯s a shampoo bottle. I thought it would be troublesome to scoop it into the can with a spoon. Wouldn¡¯t the fragrance of the shampoo dissipate if I open and close it? I thought I could just press it like this without opening it. Usually, the fragrance won¡¯t go out, or the shampoo won¡¯t get wet because of the water.¡± sister Luo, look at this. This bottle was made by yourself. Can the craftsmen on your side make it? ¡± Cai Xiaolian exined to Madam li. Gu Nian was a good worker, but she did not have the time. She was too busy and Cai Xiaolian did not want to tire her out. Therefore, she took out the blueprint and asked Mrs. Li to think of a solution. we can try that. My unlucky bastard is quite good at it. Mrs. Li said as she looked at the blueprint. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Zhenzhen, may I ask if the bastard sister Luo is talking about is your husband or your son? ¡± little Lian, remember this, ¡± Mrs. Li said without raising her head. whoever I add the word ¡®unlucky¡¯ is my son. Whoever I don¡¯t add the word ¡®unlucky¡¯ is my father. My son¡¯s life is filled with misfortune, he¡¯s very unlucky.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± I guess your husband and son are not biological! ¡°Ya! Little Lian, your drawing skills are not bad! This bottle looks real, but the color is hard to get. I have to go back and let the pottery master take a look.¡± Mrs. Li continued. ¡°There¡¯s more down there! he just didn¡¯t know if the li family burned colored ss or not? If it¡¯s burning colored ss, it¡¯ll be another good packaging item.¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Chapter 389 389 Chapter 389-everyone has a heart for beauty ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Li pped her thigh. no, I won¡¯t be staying at your house today. I have to go back quickly and let my unlucky fellow figure it out. If it¡¯s Liuli, it¡¯s quite pretty. Girls would also like it if it¡¯s used to store these things.¡± ¡°Sister Luo, there¡¯s no hurry. I believe that young master Li is smart and will be able to do it soon.¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Madam Li¡¯s leg. She really wanted to ask, does it not hurt? ¡°Little Lian, I¡¯m not boasting, but my unlucky son can¡¯t go out to y. He¡¯s locked up at home all day and hase up with a lot of things. He¡¯s really powerful.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t young master Li go out and y?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s what the warlocks say,¡± bad luck brings bad luck, and you¡¯ll be unlucky when you go out.¡± He had often sneaked out since he was young, and all kinds of strange bad luck could fall on him. It¡¯s fine at home, but we also spent a lot of money to buy things to put at home. My family¡¯s unlucky fellow is well-versed in both literature and martial arts. My family has invited many teachers to teach him. He is proficient in the six arts of a gentleman, rites, music, archery, and books. As long as he doesn¡¯t go out, he will be an excellent young man. He couldn¡¯t do it outside the door, he was bound to be unlucky. Our family built a horse farm for him to learn riding and shooting. At home, he can even ride a horse and shoot through trees with a hundred steps, but when he goes out, he¡¯s already been stepped on by his own horse a few times.¡± Mrs. Li said calmly. She had gotten used to it over the years. Cai Xiaolian was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Sister Luo, are you sure you¡¯re not joking? ¡°Then will I be like this for the rest of my life? Or is there a way to change your fate?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°It¡¯s not a lifetime, just eighteen years! He¡¯s 17 this year, and was born in the winter month. There¡¯s still a year and ten months left.¡± Madam Li said. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! If I¡¯m like this for the rest of my life, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for many youngdies?¡± Cai Xiaolian rejoiced. ¡°eh? Why is it such a pity?¡± Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°sister luo, with your looks, young master li must be very handsome. He was also well versed in both literature and martial arts, proficient in etiquette, music, archery, calligraphy, and mathematics. Such a good man was the object of admiration for many girls! wasn¡¯t it a pity for these girls that he couldn¡¯t go out? At my age, I also like to look at pretty girls and young men with sons.¡± cai xiaolian said in a serious tone. Yingluo, hahahahahahahahaha! Mrs. Liughed wildly without restraint and pped her thigh a few times. little Lian, I like people like you. You¡¯re right, I also like to look at handsome girls and handsome men, they¡¯re pleasing to the eye and delicious! Great minds think alike! If I were a man, I would definitely snatch you away from second Gu! I¡¯ll take you and your precious daughter back to my house!¡± cai xiaolian: You can¡¯t beat my nine thousand years old. ¡°Little Lian, let¡¯s get down to business. Don¡¯t joke with me!¡± Madam li stoppedughing and nced at Cai Xiaolian. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om cai xiaolian only wanted to say,¡±your husband must be blind. he can¡¯t even see such an interesting soul and beautiful body, why would he find a concubine?¡± ¡°Once this thing is made, I¡¯ll give you 10% of the profit for every batch. If you have any other ideas, it¡¯ll be best if you can make it. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone to make it, and I¡¯ll still give you 10% of the profit. What do you think?¡± Mrs. Li resumed her business-like demeanor and said in a serious tone. Chapter 390 390 I don¡¯t see you paying me ¡°Sister Luo, don¡¯t you need to discuss this with your family?¡± Cai Xiaolian was worried that the other members of the Li family wouldn¡¯t be willing to split it this way. ¡°No need! I¡¯m in charge of the Li family¡¯s business now! My mother-inw is my aunt. Although we¡¯re not blood-rted, she treats me like her daughter. My family¡¯s bastard doesn¡¯t know how to do business at all, he has no right to speak at all. so, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± mrs. li waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Not biological? is it you or your mother-inw who isn¡¯t biological?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked subconsciously. Based on her understanding of Mrs. Li, if she wasn¡¯t rted by blood, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be rted to her cousin. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be rted by blood. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big secret. We¡¯re already so close, so I¡¯ll tell you! As for me, my grandmother picked me up. She said that when she died, she would tell me where I was picked up. in the end, after raising me for a few years, the whole family doted on me. when my grandmother passed away, she forgot to tell me where she picked me up from. I¡¯m living quite well in the Luo family, so I didn¡¯t think of looking for her. you¡¯ve already thrown me away, why would i go and find me?¡± Mrs. Li really didn¡¯t look like she wanted to find her family at all. Cai Xiaolian felt that she hit it off too well with her. Not only could they chat together, but even their backgrounds were the same. They were both children of the same family who had been picked up, and simrly, they did not want to look for their rtives. It was just that the reason for not looking for rtives was different. ...... In the evening, after Mrs. Li left with her things, the Gu family made a table and invited the people from the old mansion over for dinner. second brother, sister-inw, you¡¯ve cooperated with the Li family and the goods have been taken away. It¡¯s the end of the month now. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to pay the two girls? ¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face bloomed with a smile. ¡°Wife, what are you talking about? you¡¯re really going to do it!¡± Uncle Gu turned his head and looked at Zhang Shi sternly. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Could it be that it was fake? Didn¡¯t second brother and sister-inw say that they would pay the two girls? i didn¡¯t force them to give it to me!¡± Zhang Shi was anxious. She really wanted to say,¡±father, don¡¯t be so stupid. This is silver, silver.¡± ¡°We¡¯re helping out as a family, and there¡¯s still a need to talk about wages? Then, during the period when you were pregnant and taking care of your child, father helped you cook, mother helped you with the housework, and Huihui helped you wash your clothes, right? why didn¡¯t you give it to me? it¡¯s winter, and xinxin helped sisi hang the clothes to reward her. i don¡¯t see you giving xinxin any money!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°how can it be the same? I¡¯m here to give the Gu family a grandson.¡± Zhang Shi said, feeling wronged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandson? Our Gu family¡¯s daughter is already so powerful. Look at your precious grandson and son. He only knows how to eat and y outside instead of going to school. Look at your precious little grandson, Ninja, who only knows how to cry and sleep. Which part of her granddaughter was inferior to her grandson? I didn¡¯t say that you won¡¯t give birth to a precious daughter for me, and you still think that the two stinky boys are amazing children? You¡¯re making it seem like someone doesn¡¯t have a grandson.¡± Uncle Gu was speechless. Gu en, who was gnawing on a chicken leg, felt offended. gu ren, who was ying by himself in the cradle at the side: She blew a snot bubble and couldn¡¯t understand what the adults were talking about. She always felt that they were talking about her. The four Gu sisters thought,¡±it¡¯s not in vain that we forced ourselves to appear in front of you from tall to short because of your obsessivepulsive disorder!¡± Father (uncle) is awesome! ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t say anymore! This daughter and son were both treasures. We can¡¯t let Huihui and sisi do the work. besides, this was something the sisters discussed among themselves.¡± Gu shouxin tried to mediate. ¡°See, see, second brother is right. Schrs are different!¡± hearing that gu shouxin was going to give it, zhang shi was toozy to argue with uncle gu. she looked at gu shouxin and cai xiaolian with a smile. ¡± second brother, sister-inw, how much do you n to give? ¡± Chapter 391 391 it¡¯s decided then ¡°What¡¯s there to give! You¡¯re not allowed to give it! Second brother, don¡¯t you treat me as your brother, and don¡¯t you treat Huihui and sisi as your nephews?¡± Uncle Gu was not happy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om in his opinion, no one would really give money. the children were just helping out. they were a family, so how could they give money? As far as he knew, a brother¡¯s family could buy good food for their daughter, buy beautiful clothes, and add some makeup for her when she got married. But if they had to pay for something, wouldn¡¯t they be treating her as an outsider? ¡°His uncle, please listen to me!¡± Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu shouxin, telling him not to make a sound and to do it himself. uncle, this washing set was made by the four sisters. Although this thing was developed by niannian, niannian doesn¡¯t have so much energy to make so many things to sell! Huihui and sisi aren¡¯t as simple as nting pigweed or tidying up the vegetable garden for our family like they used to be. therefore, this silver must be given.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, there must be something in return! I¡¯ve discussed it with his father. These things were all made by the four sisters, so the money will be split between the four sisters. His father and I will not take it. ¡± ¡°Previously, the four of them had already reached an agreement on how to divide the silver and how to divide the work when doing this. Huihui isn¡¯t young anymore, and sisi will be ten years old this winter. They¡¯re both sensible girls, so we should let them decide on their own money.¡± uncle, this is the children¡¯s own business. They have their own way of earning money. As adults, we can¡¯t let them work without getting anything in return, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, sister-inw is very right!¡± Zhang Shi nodded again and again. It sounded like the second brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t just n to give them wages! ¡°Second brother, sister-inw, since you¡¯ve said so, why don¡¯t you just give the money to our parents? when Huihui and sisi need it, they can go to our grandparents and get it! When you get married, take all of them with you!¡± Uncle Gu pursed his lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡± father, mother, please help the granddaughters keep the silver! ¡°His father! There was no need to trouble father and mother! The two of you can help put it away.¡± Zhang Shi became anxious. After saying that, she turned to Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu and said, ¡± father, mother, you¡¯ve been worried for your entire life. It¡¯s time to enjoy your old age. Just let mee with his father. ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for the old couple to speak, uncle Gu rejected them. wife, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been hiding your money in stinky shoes and socks. Our precious daughter is already very fragrant now. You want them to dislike the smell of silver and then throw it away so that you can hide it and use it yourself, right? ¡± ¡°His father! You, why are you so cowardly?¡± ¡°Ahem, alright, I¡¯ll say a few words!¡± Grandma Gu was almost done eating. She coughed twice and looked at the eldest couple. ¡°mother, you should just continue eating! You really don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± Zhang Shi looked at grandma Gu pitifully. ¡°we made a dealst time. from now on, you take care of your son, and i¡¯ll take care of my granddaughter. This silver, ah, don¡¯t even think about it. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? I¡¯m telling you now! You want to use Huihui and sisi¡¯s hard-earned money? dream on! Raise your Enzi and Ninja well and let them be filial to you! In any case, in your opinion, a married daughter is like water that has been poured out, so you don¡¯t have to care about their Affairs.¡± Grandma Gu smacked the table and made the final decision. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She was afraid that if she said anything, the old taitai wouldn¡¯t even let her manage her grandson. However, on second thought, if she asked the two wretched girls for money in the future, would they dare to refuse? Huihui should dare, but sisi definitely wouldn¡¯t. Well, it¡¯s decided then! Chapter 392 392 thought she was smart after getting along for a few months, gu hui really treated the cousins of the eldest branch as her own sisters. Therefore, in the end, they decided not to give silver directly, but to give a share. Their family wanted 70%, while Gu Hui and Gu si wanted 30%. however, gu shouxin and cai xiaolian suggested that gu nian and gu xin take 30% each, while gu hui and gu si took 20% each. Cai Xiaolian felt that the rtionship between sisters was precious. This way, the sisters could be tied together and be more United in the future. There was no need to write an agreement between sisters. If they were always on good terms, they would continue like this. If they had disloyalty or were not on good terms with each other, they would not keep in touch. The whole family felt that the second situation was impossible. What Gu shouxin meant was that it would be good for the two girls of the first branch to stay in their house. Moreover, when they grew up and got married, the sisters could help each other. The Sisterhood that was cultivated since childhood was even more reliable than that between brothers. Their second branch didn¡¯t have many children to begin with. Even if he and Xiao Lian had children in the future, the age difference between them and niannian and Xinxin would be too big and wouldn¡¯t be able to be the two daughters ¡®backing. Gu shouxin not only wanted to educate his two nieces, but he also didn¡¯t n to let go of his nephew who was still studying. ¡®Gu en, that brat, can be cheeky to his heart¡¯s content now. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll let him know how precious this period of cheeky time is.¡¯ Gu Hui did not agree to it at first. She felt that it was enough for her second uncle¡¯s family to pay her and her sister. Later, when she heard that the sisters were going to get a share of the money and second uncle¡¯s family was determined, she did not reject it anymore. She had agreed, and Gu si naturally had no objections. That night, Gu Hui took Gu si to kowtow to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. She said that no matter what happened in this life, second uncle and second aunt would always be their uncle and aunt, like their real parents. Niannian and Xinxin were their real sisters, and as the elder sister, she would take good care of them. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask her to kowtow. They only told them that whatever they wanted to learn, as long as it was within their means, they would let her learn. ...... the next day, cai xiaolian sent the bank notes to grandma gu. grandma gu put away the bank notes and called out to cai xiaolian, ¡± second brother¡¯s wife, there are only a few days left until the county examination. Do you think second brother has the confidence to do it? ¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±mother, don¡¯t you worry!¡± Don¡¯t you know your own son? His brain might¡¯ve been damaged more than ten years ago, but he¡¯s been learning in secret for more than ten years. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be able to sing all the way this time!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om he had thought that his second wife had be smarter, and he still believed in his second son as before. He said he had been secretly learning it for more than ten years, so he really did it? Did second daughter-inw forget that second brother secretly went to see that xie jiao Niang again a few years ago? Cai Xiaolian saw that there was something wrong with grandma Gu¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking, so she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Grandma Gu said,¡±I see that you¡¯ve been talking to Mrs. Li quite well recently. Tell me, what¡¯s the difference between Mrs. Li and Mrs. Cheng?¡± Don¡¯t forget, you and Madam Cheng got along well at the beginning.¡± Cai Xiaolian knew that her mother-inw was testing her, so she said seriously, ¡± ¡°Madam Li¡¯s interaction with me is sincere, this can¡¯t be faked. Mrs. Cheng was also sincere at first, but when theundry set was released, she had the idea of monopolizing the form. This was also the reason why her father, niannian, and I didn¡¯t intend to cooperate with her in the beginning. Mrs. Li had a straightforward personality and didn¡¯t bother about trifles. In her eyes, there was no distinction between high and low, so she hit it off very well with her daughter-inw. Mrs. Cheng couldn¡¯t let go of her status. In her eyes, we¡¯re just farmers, and her cooperation with us is charity. Mrs. Li treats me with sincerity. She¡¯ll tell me whether I¡¯m good or bad. madam cheng disguised herself well and only said what she admired, not what she didn¡¯t like.¡± Chapter 393 393 Chapter 393 another annoying thing Grandma Gu nodded and replied to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡± your father said that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with second brother¡¯s examination. the county examination results are definitely second brother¡¯s true results. ¡± ¡°Father, you also know what brother ye said before?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Cai Xiaolian remembered that Gu Xin was on the street when sheined. The old couple wasn¡¯t around at that time! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t answer, but said, ¡± ¡°Let second brother rx and take the exam. The county examinationsted for five days, and he didn¡¯t need to help with the work at home. Tell him that your father has been waiting for his imperial examinations for more than ten years. Don¡¯t let your father down! You also have to tell him that if he doesn¡¯t pass this time and disappoints your father, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±Yingluo, okay.¡± Parents are true love. Children are all idents! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the four Gu siblings looked very simr to their parents, Cai Xiaolian would have suspected that they were picked up from the streets. Seeing Cai Xiaolian¡¯s serious attitude, grandma Gu said, ¡± ¡°i want to settle the matter between fourth brother and xiaohuan this year. your father has also agreed. As Yingying, what do you think of xiaohuan?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart warmed. The olddy was treating her as her own family. She even told her about her brother-inw¡¯s marriage.¡±Mother, I quite like xiaohuan. she and fourth sister went to thentern show by themselvesst time and didn¡¯t go with us! I don¡¯t understand why they¡¯ve dragged things out until now.¡± Grandma Gu said,¡¯it doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes, as long as it¡¯s sessful in the end. good things take more time! your father and i thought that you and xiaohuan were going to start up that furniture store, so we set the date to be at the end of this year. Don¡¯t worry about the Family Matters. As for the seeds in the field, niannian is at home, and there¡¯s boss and Yuan. You just have to work with peace of mind. As women, we shouldn¡¯t just be helping our husbands and raising our children. We should have our own things to do. When I was young, I couldn¡¯t do anything else. Hunting was also my business, but I saw that you were quite capable. You¡¯re already 32 this year. While you¡¯re still young, do more things you want to do. I¡¯ll take care of the children at home and in the fields for you.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes were a little sore. She couldn¡¯t help but sit on grandma Gu¡¯s bench, reach out her hands, and hug grandma Gu.¡±mother, from now on, you¡¯re my biological mother!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Gu¡¯s eyes froze.¡¯Oh my, what¡¯s wrong with this stupid girl? not only are her words so mushy, but she¡¯s also touching me now. Does she really think that I, the mother-inw, won¡¯t teach her daughter-inw a lesson?¡¯ Cai Xiaolian hugged grandma Gu and felt that she was very reliable. She rubbed her nose on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder.¡±Mother, in the future, you will treat me as your daughter and his father as your son-inw, okay? I also want to be like third sister, with mother¡¯s support, bullying the child¡¯s father!¡± Grandma Gu pried Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand away finger by finger and said coldly, ¡± ¡°If you have your third sister¡¯s martial arts, then go ahead and fight! If you break it, I won¡¯t look for trouble with you, and I¡¯ll even look up to you!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Grandma Gu looked at her shoulder with a nk expression. ¡°How old are you, and you¡¯re still running your nose! Get out, get out, I get a headache just looking at you!¡± Cai Xiaolian wiped her tears and chuckled.¡±Alright, mother. I¡¯m going out now. I¡¯ll work hard and fight to beat your annoying second son until he¡¯s convinced!¡± She had also seen the snot on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder. Grandma Gu liked to be clean, so she quickly ran away. Grandma Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s cheerful back, held her forehead, and sighed. Sigh, there¡¯s one more annoying thing! Chapter 394 394 Tidying up the manor On the second of February, the Dragon raised its head. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian nned to take their two daughters to the manor. Their family went directly from the back mountain. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t bring others, but they wanted to go over and nt some flowers first before bringing others over. The house andnd deeds had already been obtained in the first month of the lunar year. However, since they were working with the Li family, the children did not have time toe and see it. Gu Xin carried the small back that her grandfather had made for her that was suitable for her height and said as she walked, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so amazing! in less than a month, he already knew how much water a jade bead could be mixed with to make the crops grow! I¡¯ve been holding on to it for three months and I still haven¡¯t found out! You only know how to throw pearls into the well.¡± ¡°when you¡¯re my age, you¡¯ll be as good as me,¡± gu nian chuckled. Gu Xin replied,¡¯you make it sound like you¡¯re much older than me. Sister, you¡¯re only three years older than me. You¡¯re not even four years old. I¡¯ve already passed my 11th birthday, and you¡¯re only 15 in six months!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her two daughters and said with a smile,¡±Stop fighting. I¡¯m already in my early thirties, but I¡¯m not as smart as you! I¡¯m so sad!¡± ¡°Mother is the stupidest among the four of us!¡± Gu shouxin said. cai xiaolian red at gu shouxin and said,¡±you¡¯ve grown wings, haven¡¯t you?¡± I have our mother¡¯s permission to deal with you! Girls, who are you helping when your parents are fighting?¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin replied in unison, ¡± ¡°Help mother!¡± Gu shouxinughed and said,¡±that¡¯s only if you can catch up with me!¡± Come on, niannian, Xinxin, you¡¯ve been standing on the plum blossom dome for almost two months, try and see if you can fly!¡± Gu shouxin ran away after he finished speaking. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± girls, hurry up! We¡¯ve caught up to your father. Let¡¯s let him carry us three on his back! ¡°Xinxin, you go. I¡¯ll stay with mother,¡± Gu Nian said. yes! Gu Xin nodded her head. sister, you protect mother. I¡¯ll go after father! After she finished speaking, Gu Xin increased her speed. Cai Xiaolian,¡±niannian, you can really practice Qinggong on this plum blossom dome?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s the qinggong that you¡¯re thinking of, mother, ¡± gu nian said. ¡± but it does help with the strength of the legs. sister huihui doesn¡¯t even use the main entrance when she gets home. she just climbs over the wall. ¡± ¡°I also want to try!¡± Gu Nian looked at her mother from head to toe. ¡°qianqian, let¡¯s work hard to earn money! We can all protect you. Besides, if you can¡¯t escape, don¡¯t you still have the four great killing weapons that grandma Xiao gave you?¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±you brat, you¡¯re despising me!¡± I¡¯ll pinch your little round face!¡± ...... The family quarreled noisily and arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s Manor in less than two hours. Then, they began to divide the work. They paid attention to the proportion of the Jade Pearl water, while the other three removed weeds and counted the seeds. It took a whole day to settle it. Gu shouxin went to the stream not far away from the manor to catch fish and encountered pheasants and rabbits. Their family had dinner here. After dinner, the family went back the way they came. there¡¯s sand in that Manor. Just in time. After father is done with the county examination, we¡¯ll go to the prefecture city and buy some people. We¡¯ll be able to grow watermelons then. it was better to have a chat in the middle of the night, so gu nian began to talk about farming. ¡°Let¡¯s nt the seeds that we tried in Houyang Valley in thend beside the old mansion for Grandpa and Grandma! Let grandma Xiao and brother Yuanyuan take some to nt too!¡± Gu Xin suggested. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°You really don¡¯t forget about your brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu Xin¡¯s head angrily. ¡°Because this seed was given to us by brother Yuan Yuan! Watermelons are also round, so they¡¯re especially suitable for brother Yuan Yuan to nt.¡± Gu Xin said as she rubbed her head. Chapter 395 395 Clear thinking Xinxin, let me ask you. If you only have one watermelon seed, would you nt it for me or for your brother Yuan Yuan? ¡± gu nian was jealous. she felt that her sister had been treating lu zheng much better recently. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om gu shouxin recalled his jealous look when his daughter had called him stupid. ¡°Sister, why are you so silly? there might only be one watermelon seed! There are many seeds in a watermelon. I have one, so why can¡¯t I have more? even if there¡¯s only one, why would i give it to you? i¡¯ll nt it myself! I used a Jade bead to make the watermelon grow up in an instant. If I cut it open, wouldn¡¯t there be many seeds?¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin thought,¡±I knew it. I¡¯ll definitely scold you for being stupid!¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Xinxin, if you only have one bowl of rice, then mom and your brother Yuanyuan will be so hungry that they won¡¯t have any energy. This bowl of rice can only be eaten by one person. Who are you giving it to? ¡± Gu Xin was puzzled,¡¯why is there only one bowl of rice? I have jade beads. Even if it¡¯s just a bowl of rice, my jade beads will be full after eating one!¡± ¡°what if you don¡¯t have any jade beads?¡± cai xiaolian asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have jade beads! I can climb trees and pick fruits from them. If I encounter silly pheasants like what brother Yuanyuan said, I can catch them! Besides, how could father let mother not have any food!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t think that this was a problem, but after she answered, she felt that something was wrong. father, mother, sister, why do you alwayspare yourselves with brother Yuanyuan? ¡± ¡°we just saw that you¡¯re close to that brat zhou yuan, right?¡± ¡°Is it near?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡± brother Yuanyuan is very good! when we first met, he helped us beat people up at the gambling den. Later, he gave our family seeds. Sometimes, he also helped me and sisi scare those boys who bullied us. He always helped when I asked him for help. For example,st time, he took us to fight with more than a dozen of Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s older cousins. Later, he took me, sister Huihui, and sister sisi to deal with Cheng Rui. He took care of me, sisi, and our son like Huihui did. We all treated him like a big brother!¡± ¡°Father, mother, sister, can you notpare Brother Yuanyuan to me in the future? No one can rece you in my heart. You are the most important people in my life, irreceable!¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. The transmigration trio: he had been taught a lesson by the little girl. The effects of the Jade beads were indeed powerful. Seeing how rigorous their little Xinxin¡¯s thinking was, she didn¡¯t fall for their tricks. Now, she also had her own ideas. They probably wouldn¡¯t have to worry for a few more years. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I know that at the beginning, brother Yuanyuan was acting weird. Maybe we weren¡¯t familiar with each other at that time! Now that they were familiar with each other, he was quite normal and a very good big brother! Besides, brother Yuanyuan was grandma Xiao¡¯s grandson, and grandma Xiao and grandma had been good friends for decades. How could grandma Xiao be a bad person? The brother Yuan Yuan that grandma Xiao taught wouldn¡¯t be a strange person.¡± gu xin added. ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re really good at disciplining people now!¡± cai xiaolian poked gu xin¡¯s face. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ll buy you more books after the exam in two days. You should read more! in the future, when you stand out, no one will be able to say that they can beat you!¡± Gu shouxin also said. ¡°Xinxin, if you have any thoughts in the future, you must tell me! I¡¯m just like you, you¡¯re the most important and irreceable person in my life!¡± Gu Nian said. Chapter 396 396 I can¡¯t be friends with you anymore! On the fifth of February, Gu shouxin and his family went to the county. The county examination was on the sixth day of the new year. On the fifth day of the new year, there were still some processes in the Yamen. Originally, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to bring his wife and daughter. The county was not big, and he would identally meet the Cheng family. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but he didn¡¯t want his wife and daughter to be disgusted. However, the mother and daughter insisted on apanying him. as soon as he drove his donkey into the city, he met someone he didn¡¯t want to see. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin galloped over on his horse. He would always see Gu Nian first. he only greeted the others after he got off his horse. ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, Auntie Lian, little sister Xinxin. I guessed that you would being today, so I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time.¡± Gu shouxin nced at Cheng huaijin indifferently and did not say anything. Cai Xiaolian looked at the child with aplicated expression. To be honest, she liked the Cheng family¡¯s pair of twins, a boy and a girl. However, she felt a little pity for them because they were young and innocent. Why did his father and brother have such impure thoughts? Initially, she had thought that the Cheng family was just high and mighty. She did not expect that Cheng Rui would actually ask his fianc¨¦e to drug Gu Nian and then do what was already done. so, she felt that it was a pity for this pair of innocent children. ¡°Second young master Cheng, although your family is the county magistrate¡¯s, this County isn¡¯t owned by your family, right? why are you blocking our way and not letting us enter the city?¡± Gu Nian looked at Cheng huaijin and smiled. He also felt a burst of pity in his heart. Such a cute little boy, how could he be from the Cheng family? Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know what to do. He looked at the Gu family pitifully.¡±Sister niannian, second uncle, aunt Lian, I didn¡¯t know my parents and brother would treat sister niannian like that. i¡¯ll apologize to you on their behalf, please don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± Gu Xin got off the donkey cart and stood face to face with Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°Second young master Cheng, you¡¯re already thirteen, an adult. Can you not do things like a child? Your parents and brothers don¡¯t like our family, so why are you rushing here? You¡¯re apologizing on their behalf? on what basis? There¡¯s no point in apologizing, we won¡¯t ept it. You¡¯re stopping my parents from acting like they¡¯ve been wronged. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for them because you¡¯re young? If your parents and brothers knew that I chased you away, they would say that my parents bullied you. If I don¡¯t chase you away, are you going to let them think of the disgusting people in your family who bullied my sister? You call my Sister Sister niannian, are you worthy? Do you think she¡¯ll forgive your parents and brother just because you call her sister? Are you taking advantage of the fact that you didn¡¯t do anything in there to make my sister unable to bear to scold you? i¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. My sister is such a good and kind girl. Why should she be bullied by you? I¡¯m telling you, I look down on your entire family! Since you¡¯re a child of the Cheng family, don¡¯t ever appear in front of us Gu family again. The Gu family doesn¡¯t wee travelers. What Cheng Rui had done was not worthy of forgiveness! so, second young master cheng, please don¡¯te and talk to us. My parents and sister are older than you, so I¡¯m bullying you! I¡¯m younger than you. If you disturb us again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After Gu Xin finished speaking, she returned to the donkey cart. cheng huaijin was dumbfounded by this. why was the always gentle, soft, and adorable little sister xinxin so fierce? At this moment, Cheng Huaiyu walked over with a servant girl. Her big eyes were filled with tears as she stood beside the donkey cart and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin frowned slightly. She looked at her sister, then at Cheng Huaiyu. Finally, she got out of the car and pulled Cheng Huaiyu to the side. Cheng Huaiyu looked at Gu Xin and pursed her lips to smile, but Gu Xin¡¯s words stopped her from smiling. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t be your friend anymore! Because your parents and brothers bullied our family. We can¡¯t be friends. In the future, don¡¯t think about me. I¡¯ll give you another candy.¡± gu xin said as she took out a nougat from her purse. when she fed it to cheng huaiyu, she added a jade bead. She silently said in her heart, I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yu! I hope that everything will be fine for you in the future! Chapter 397 397 The second young master only has eyes for her Cheng Huaiyu ran over to pull Gu Xin back. She pouted her lips and her tears kept falling as she shook her head vigorously. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was in pain as she pried Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand away. ¡°Third youngdy, don¡¯t chase anymore. Their family is full of mud, so why is third youngdy ying with mud? Little Biao youngdy will be here in two days, third youngdy do not care about these bumpkins!¡± Two maidservants came forward to grab Cheng Huaiyu. Gu Xin, who originally felt bad for him, left without even turning back after hearing this. ¡°Argh! Third youngdy, stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡± Hearing the voice behind her, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but turn around. Xiao Yu, who was gentle and quiet in her heart, was now beating people up because others said bad things about her. The quiet Cheng Huaiyu couldn¡¯t let it happen. Her beautiful little face was filled with anger, and the anger in her eyes was something that even her twin brother Cheng huaijin had never seen before. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but cry. She took out the bamboo tube that she usually carried with her, opened the lid, and put five jade beads in. She then closed the lid again and ran over to stop Cheng Huaiyu, who was going crazy. Gu Xin, ¡± Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be angry. Drink some water. This is for you. You¡¯re not allowed to let anyone else drink it. Remember to drink it yourself! My father has an exam tomorrow and we have to go do something. You should go back with brother Xiaoyan!¡± Then, he opened the lid and fed it to Cheng Huaiyu. He secretly prayed in his heart,¡±Xiao Yu, Oh Xiao Yu, I hope that after eating so many jade beads and drinking the water mixed with five jade beads, you will slowly be able to speak.¡± Cheng Huaiyu allowed Gu Xin to feed her and drank the water obediently, looking at Gu Xin with a pair of big eyes. Xinxin! Gu Nian called out to Gu Xin. Xinxin, let¡¯s go! Gu Xin saw that the water in the bamboo tube had been finished, so she closed the lid and handed it to Cheng Huaiyu, ¡± ¡°Little Yu, this is for you. Don¡¯t get angry with those people, it¡¯s bad for your health! I hope you¡¯ll be healthy in the future. Goodbye!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand as Gu Nian led her away. Cheng Huaiyu still wanted to chase after her, but Cheng huaijin walked over and grabbed his sister. ¡°Little sister, stop chasing. Sister niannian and sister Xinxin won¡¯t bother with us. one day, sister niannian and sister xinxin will know how sincere we are.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at her brother in confusion. yes, ¡± Cheng huaijin said. one day, we¡¯ll be best friends with sister niannian and sister Xinxin, just like we were before. Cheng Huaiyu blinked and suddenly felt a little ufortable in her throat. She made a gesture, signaling her brother to take her back. Cheng huaijin nced at the donkey cart that was leaving. He let his younger sister ride on the horse while he led the horse back. as for the two maidservants who had whispered about the gu family¡¯s identity to cheng huaiyu, cheng huaijin only shot them a look, scaring them so much that they didn¡¯t dare to get close and could only keep a distance. ¡°second young master is getting more and more terrifying! How long has it been? the second young master¡¯s aura is even more frightening than the eldest young master¡¯s!¡± Seeing that the two young masters were far away, servant girl a muttered to servant girl B. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Gu Nian! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t tell anyone else. Didn¡¯t the Gu family get into an argument with master, Madam, and eldest young master? that night, when the eldest young master was beaten to the point of peeing his pants. The next day, I apanied third miss to visit eldest young master. In the end, the people around eldest young master were not around. Only second young master was in the room. I heard second young master scolding eldest young master, scolding him for thinking too highly of himself, scolding him for not being worthy of youngdy, and then saying a lot of good things out of consideration! The way I see it, the second young master is the one who¡¯s smitten by Gu Nian, while the eldest young master is only after the Gu family¡¯s washing set.¡± Servant girl B gossiped. ¡°Ah? Impossible! That Gu Nian is two years older than our second young master!¡± maidservant a asked in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s only two years older, what¡¯s there to make a fuss about? didn¡¯t you notice that no matter where second young master is, as long as gu nian is around, the first person he sees will definitely be gu nian? his eyes never leave gu nian.¡± Servant girl B said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...... Chapter 398 398 There are so many things to worry about at such a young age in the donkey cart, the family of four didn¡¯t speak. after a long silence, the donkey cart arrived at the alley where grandma xiao used to live. gu xin didn¡¯t mention the incident with the cheng family and started talking about grandma xiao, ¡± ¡°dad, mom, why didn¡¯t grandma xiaoe to our vige earlier all these years? That way, grandma can keep herpany, and she won¡¯t have to live here with granny Wang!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±your grandma has alwayse to the county!¡± besides, at that time, your brother yuanyuan hadn¡¯te to taoyuan county yet. she was still thinking about your brother yuanyuan!¡± Gu shouxin stopped the car and also said, ¡± grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. She¡¯s studying medicinal herbs here, just like your sister studying flowers and nts. If it wasn¡¯t for her grandson¡¯s appearance, she probably wouldn¡¯t have left this ce.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and then said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Oh, I see! Then father and mother will stay here for the next few days. I¡¯d better go back with sister!¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin in surprise and poked her. ¡°So many things to worry about at such a young age!¡± she didn¡¯t say what she was worried about, but she knew that her sister was thinking for her and didn¡¯t want her to meet the cheng family. Actually, she didn¡¯t mind that much. She was a cold person and didn¡¯t care much about people other than her rtives and friends. To her, it didn¡¯t matter. However, that pitiful Cheng huaijin indeed looked very pitiful. Also, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s tearful eyes and speechless appearance really made people¡¯s hearts ache! why was she born into such a family? ¡°The three of you can go back! I¡¯ll be fine here alone. I¡¯ll be back after the exam. Let¡¯s go in and say hello to granny Wang, then we¡¯ll go around and buy some things before you guys go back, alright?¡± Gu shouxin suggested. ¡°Alright! let¡¯s do this! Hurry up. This Taoyuan County has a good name, but at the beginning of this year, we were unlucky enough toe here. I probably don¡¯t want toe here for the whole year. father, both the capital and academy examinations are held in the prefecture capital, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian was no longer in the mood to shop. If she wanted to buy something, she could buy it in Zhou town. At most, he would just drive the carriage to the prefecture! ¡°yes, this year¡¯s capital examination is in april and the academy examination is in august. After the Academy examination, the vige examination will be the entrance examination to the prefecture and the Academy examination. It will be held in March next year.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said. ¡°Father, if you pass the vige examination, will you be going to the capital for the general examination?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll take you guys with me!¡± Gu shouxin said and knocked on the door. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Wang, who was next to grandma Xiao, opened the door after a while. She had already been informed that Gu shouxin would being over to stay in the next five days, and the room had been tidied up. After entering the house, they put down the things they needed for the next few days and the family of four went out. After eating outside, Gu shouxin sent the mother and daughter to the city gate without shopping. ¡°Father, you¡¯ll definitely pass! I believe you!¡± When they parted, Gu Xin even clenched her fist to cheer Gu shouxin on. ¡°Father, you can do it!¡± Gu Nian added. ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t say anything else, but I have high hopes for you!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Good! Be careful when you go back. If there¡¯s any trouble, remember to discuss it with father and mother.¡± Gu shouxin instructed. On the way back, the three of them sat in the front and drove the carriage. They chatted all the way, discussing how their father would score. In the end, they came to the same answer. Gu shouxin would definitely score first. They should not think too much and wait for the news at home. Chapter 399 399 Chapter 399-such a coincidence Because they didn¡¯t wander around the city much, it wasn¡¯t dark when they arrived at the vige. Walking to the vige entrance, an old man dressed in in clothes was sitting by the stone monument at the vige entrance to take a break. He looked like he was sick and was in some difort. The mother and daughter had never seen this old man before. He was not from the vige at the crossroad. Just as they were hesitating whether to ask him about the situation, the old man spoke. ¡°May I ask if you have water in your car? can i have some water to drink?¡± The old man¡¯s lips were dry, and his voice was hoarse and weak. ¡°old man, you won¡¯t have to go far to find someone.¡± Cai Xiaolian stopped Gu Xin, who was about to reply. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, so I don¡¯t know. He thought that he would have to walk a long way to enter the vige. thisdy, can you bring me along?¡± The grandpa said with a smile. ¡°Old grandpa, let¡¯s go back and get a young man to bring you some water! We don¡¯t have any water in the car.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Thank you very much, everyone!¡± The grandpa nodded. As the donkey cart headed towards the vige, Gu Xin turned around and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister, we still have water in the bamboo tube in our car, why don¡¯t we let him drink it?¡± cai xiaolian said,¡¯xinxin, although we¡¯re not in a remote area, it¡¯s still a little strange for an old man to suddenly appear here.¡¯ Grandma Xiao¡¯s house was at the entrance of the vige. She would ask ah Yuan to bring her some waterter. This old man seems to be thirsty. If he¡¯s sick, it won¡¯t help even if we give him water to drink.¡± Gu Xin felt that this wasn¡¯t right, so she said, ¡± ¡°Mother, what if we meet on the way and not at the vige entrance?¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±if we meet on the way, then we can¡¯t talk to him.¡± Although we call him Grandpa, he looks even younger than Grandpa, doesn¡¯t he? He¡¯s an adult man, and he¡¯s asking us for help. He¡¯s just thirsty, not injured or suffering from anything else. what if he¡¯s a bad guy?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°Mother, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this is the entrance to our vige and brother Yuanyuan¡¯s house is not far away, I think we should still give him a bucket of water. With father here, we can give him a ride. Us three, mother and daughter, really shouldn¡¯t give him a ride.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. Her daughter was still too kind! The old man¡¯s eyes were not so pure. If he was really a sick old man, she would have given him water even if she didn¡¯t give him a ride. The mother and daughter trio asked Lu Zheng to bring argedle of water over to see if the people were still there and ask if they were from the vicinity of the vige. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Yang went over with the water. The mother and daughter trio chatted with grandma Xiao in the yard, waiting for him toe back and see what was going on. Not long after, Lu Zheng came back with an emptydle. ¡°How is it?¡± Grandma Xiao asked. ¡± he¡¯s just a passer-by. he said that he came to zhou town to visit his rtives. he went out for a walk today and his old illness acted up again. he rested at the entrance of our vige for a long time but didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡± lu yang said. ¡°then you just left him there alone?¡± Grandma Xiao asked. ¡°It just so happened that his entourage arrived, so they brought him back to town.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Such a coincidence?¡± gu nianughed. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s expression did not change. by the way, niannian, I have a question about sweet potatoes. I¡¯ve nted a few in Houyang Valley. Can youe over and take a look? ¡± gu nian was stunned. lu zheng was actually asking her a question, and it was about the sweet potato? Didn¡¯t his father exin it clearly to him before? Chapter 400 400 is it for you to acknowledge your ancestors and n? Gu Nian followed Lu Zheng to his house, Houyang Valley. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng. I know that old man, ¡± Lu Yang said. if my memory is correct, his surname is Qin. ¡°Qin?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. what do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your uncle¡¯s family go to the wedding? The old man just now was master Qin, who was looking for his family. He was seriously illst year and did note personally. I don¡¯t know why he came out personally this year. He looks healthy and without any problems.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were wide open as she blinked and looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Really,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. When I was carrying the water over, his attendant happened to be walking over from the direction of Zhou n town. It wasn¡¯t far.¡± ¡°Are you saying that his personal attendant is hiding at the side?¡± Gu Nian immediately reacted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I was just talking about what happened when I went over,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Nian remained silent for a while before looking at Lu Zheng. ¡°Why are you telling me? This is about my mother, why did you call me to the side to talk about it?¡± my grandma was chatting with aunt Lian just now, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. she¡¯ll definitely ask about it if I suddenly called aunt Lian away. You¡¯ve said it yourself, this is aunt Lian¡¯s matter. What if aunt Lian doesn¡¯t want anyone to know? Moreover, if you tell aunt Lian about it, it might ruin her mood. I told you, you should pay more attention when second uncle is not around these few days. I think that master Qin should be staying at my great uncle¡¯s house, so he shoulde to the vige.¡± Gu Nian rubbed his forehead and smiled at Lu Zheng. ¡°Zhou Yuan, do you know about my past? I feel like you¡¯re a prophet!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know anything about you, but it¡¯s something rted to you,¡± lu zheng said with a smile. however, you¡¯re no longer you, so these rted things won¡¯t happen. So, do you want to know?¡± gu nian raised her eyebrows. she had discussed this with her parents before. since lu zheng was a reincarnated person, he would definitely realize that the three of them were different from the three people he remembered. gu shouxin was still okay as lu zheng had never met him in his previous life. however, lu zheng had met cai xiaolian many times and would definitely notice the problem. However, they did not intend to suppress themselves and pretend to be the original owner, even if it was to Lu Zheng, who had been reborn. Since he knew that the three of them didn¡¯t transmigrate to the original owner, she didn¡¯t intend to keep it in her heart and not ask. ¡°Zhou Yuan, in your opinion, is master Qin really looking for my mother to acknowledge his ancestors and n?¡± Gu Nian asked seriously. The plot she saw in the book was already the meeting between the host and Xue Er. Before that, it was not described in detail. The host and Xue Er met at the age of 19, but Gu Nian was only 14 when Gu Xin was sold in the book. In other words, Gu Nian did not describe in detail what she did in the five years between the two. The original owner of the body had discovered that Gu Xin had entered a brothel. On the first night of selling her at the brothel, she had been bought by Duke Zhengguo¡¯s son, who had gone to Jiangnan to investigate a case. After that, there was even a story about their rtionship that had spread in Jiangnan. After that, the original owner, Gu Nian, reminisced with Gu Xin and her sister in Jiangnan. She then got to know Xue Qianyu through Lu Zheng and seduced him. When Lu Zheng brought Gu Xin back to the capital, Xue Qianyu also brought the original owner, Gu Nian, to the capital and took her in as a concubine. After that, they realized that Gu Xin could not enter the house. The mother and daughter still visited Gu Xin frequently. Chapter 401 401 Why are you so stupid? Later on, the Emperor fell seriously ill, and the fight for the Crown Prince became more and more intense. The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife found Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian and asked them to invite Gu Xin out again and again. The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s family was the consort¡¯s family and had great power. The original owner, Gu nianyi, had asked Gu Xin out one by one. Her status in the Xue family¡¯s back courtyard was getting higher and higher. In the end, she even surpassed Xue Qianyu¡¯s wife. N?v(el)B\\jnn The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife was also Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother. She had even taught Gu Nian how to win over men. Not only was Gu Nian in the backyard like a fish in water, but Xue Qianyu was also mesmerized by her. He could not have anyone else but her. Later on, because of her, he broke up with Lu Zheng. In the book, only Gu Xin would appear before Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian. Therefore, Gu Nian had no idea what had happened to the mother and daughter in the past few years. She thought that Gu nianxiu was living well and relied on her embroidery to go to Jiangnan. As there was a plot in the book, Gu Xin took the embroidery that Gu nianxiu made and happily told Lu Zheng that she was going to make clothes for their children. Her sister¡¯s embroidery was very good. When they were still in the vige, her sister could support their entire family with her embroidery! From the looks of it now, with the personality of the original owner¡¯s mother and daughter, there should be some scenes of them recognizing their family in the years that the book did not write about! However, since he had recognized his family, why did he end up in Jiangnan? Instead of asking herself, Gu Nian asked about her family. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, it depends on aunt Lian.¡± The Qin family was very rich. This time, old master Qin probably wanted to find his child who had been left out. Old master Qin was a strict person. He was very strict with his descendants. A few years ago, he had personally broken his grandson¡¯s legs and kicked him out of the family. One of his old daughters had an affair with someone. He ordered someone to take medicine and kill his daughter because it was a disgrace to the family. Of course, he would do everything he could to nurture the promising descendants of the Qin family. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who abides by the rules of etiquette!¡± Gu Nian nodded. You can¡¯t even make a single mistake, right?¡± Lu Zhengughed. Indeed, this Gu Nian was smarter than the other one.¡±Right! The Qin family¡¯s reputation is more important than anyone else in the Qin family.¡± ¡°So, the four members of the Cai family are about to be chased out of the house?¡± Gu Nian asked, gloating. Lu Zheng smiled and did not say anything. ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng and said from the bottom of her heart, ¡± Zhou Yuan, thank you! You pulled me up the other day, and now you¡¯re telling me something so important. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just tell me. Our family will also work hard to nt all the seeds for you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the same vige, what¡¯s there to thank? Besides, our grandma is so close to me, and I only have one sister. I treat you all as my brothers and sisters!¡± Lu Zheng spread his hands. ¡°Oh, really? Only one sister? Then you really don¡¯t want to acknowledge your father?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. Lu Zheng¡¯s father had many wives and concubines, as well as many illegitimate daughters and sons. Although he had said that in front of the Emperor, Gu Nian did not really think that he would not be with Lu Zheng anymore. ¡°Isn¡¯t my surname Zhou now? My father has many children. It won¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not around.¡± Lu Yang paused andughed. my mother gave birth to me with her life. My sister raised me with my maternal grandfather¡¯s money. I have nothing to do with my father. If you have to say I do, they owe my mother a life. One day, I will take it back. I, Zhou Yuan, am the descendant of the Zhou family and will bring honor to the Zhou family¡¯s ancestors!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. However, Gu Nian could sense his determination and was at a loss for words. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, why are you so stupid? It took so long to ask for the nting method of sweet potatoes! I¡¯m going to bring my sister back!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin appeared and hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm as she looked at Lu Zheng in disgust. Chapter 402 402 It¡¯s very effective, you know? then I want to study seriously so that Xinxin won¡¯t call me stupid next time. Lu Zhengughed. ¡°I said I¡¯ll teach you, but you won¡¯t let me! My sister is very busy, and it¡¯s not easy for her to rest today! You¡¯re not allowed to disturb me. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, ask me or mother. First uncle and fourth uncle have already learned it!¡± Gu Xin said. alright, Xinxin, brother Yuan told me about other things while he was at it. He¡¯s already learned it. Let¡¯s go back and I¡¯ll tell you what brother Yuan said to me! Gu Nian patted Gu Xin helplessly. The questions they had asked before they transmigrated were really stupid. No matter how deep their love was in their previous life, neither of them had even started to love each other in this life! The situation now was very obvious. Between brother Yuanyuan and her parents and sisters, little Xinxin chose her parents and sisters. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her sister tired out. On the way back from Lu Zheng¡¯s house, Gu Nian recalled that in her previous life, Gu Xin would still choose her mother and sister. The three transmigrators were really worried for nothing. ¡°Ah Yuan really called you over to teach you how to grow sweet potatoes! He shouldn¡¯t be that stupid!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked when they got home. ¡°He asked some small questions, but he talked about something more important. He said that the old man we just met was an old man from the Qin family. It was the family that Cai TOU¡¯s family had recognized! If he goes there, his followers won¡¯t be far from the old man. ¡± Gu Nian said. She did not avoid Gu Xin. ¡°Ah? It turns out that he really has a purpose!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Cai family already admit their mistakes? What is he doing here?¡± Cai Xiaolian frowned. ¡°Yuan doesn¡¯t know. However, he mentioned two things. One was that old man Qin broke his grandson¡¯s legs and drove him out of the house because his grandson had done something wrong. One was that his old daughter had an affair with someone, and he had poisoned her to death with a bowl of medicine. In order to protect the Qin family¡¯s reputation.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°It¡¯s so scary!¡± Gu Nian blinked as she could not believe that such an old man existed. After all, her grandfather would never do something like that. Her father had also made a mistake by gambling and drinking in the past. Her grandfather had never broken her father¡¯s legs. On the other hand, her grandmother often said that she would break his legs, but she had never broken them. She had only driven them out of the Gu family mansion. ¡°What a strict family style!¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment. Then, she made the same expression as Gu Nian when she heard this. then, isn¡¯t leader Cai¡¯s family going to suffer soon? ¡± she gloated. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be punished by the Qin family for their personal habits!¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not see this old man again! He¡¯s a little scary, and he¡¯ll even break my grandson¡¯s legs!¡± Gu Xin tugged at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t admit it. Besides, mother has already married your father and gave birth to the two of you. Mother is part of the Gu family.¡± Cai Xiaolianforted Gu Xin with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good! Mother, you¡¯ll be going to aunt Xiao Huan¡¯s ce to discuss the furniture store these few days, right? Remember, if that old man wants to catch you, use the one that grandma Xiao gave you, well, use one leaf to blind your eyes! I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it. It¡¯s still quite painful to scratch you and Xi Zi¡¯s broken hearts. It¡¯s just a blind leaf that prevents one from seeing things clearly, but it¡¯ll be fine soon! It won¡¯t harm your body.¡± Gu Xin helped her mother choose the one she felt least pain for. Little did she know that being blind was even scarier. that¡¯s right, all three of us have it. Only Xinxin has used it before. We haven¡¯t used it yet! Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry! I think you¡¯ll be able to use it soon.¡± Gu Xin giggled. N?v(el)B\\jnn [ Gu Nian: little koi fish, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s very effective, you know? ] Chapter 403 403 It was you Gu Nian only reminded Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin. The mother and daughter were not interested in this matter. Anyway, they had already met the old man. They would not fall for his tricks. They didn¡¯t believe that anyone could kidnap them from the vige in broad daylight. ...... The county examination was hosted by the county magistrates. Lord Cheng looked at Gu shouxin with aplicated expression, and his heart was filled with fear. Why was it so strict this year? N?v(el)B\\jnn Why did the prefecture send the governor to patrol? How was he supposed to brush this arrogant bumpkin off? Gu shouxin noticed Lord Cheng¡¯s gaze and looked at him provocatively. Lord Cheng clenched his fists. As long as Xuezheng didn¡¯te to Taoyuan County, he would be a bumpkin for the rest of his life! Thinking of this, Lord Cheng calmed down. He was still the righteous and gentle Lord Cheng. The corners of Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curled up, but he didn¡¯t look at it again. ...... The mother and daughter of the Gu family didn¡¯t meet old man Qin, but on the ninth day of the new year, they saw Madam Li¡¯s son. Mrs. Li had brought the bottle of shampoo that Cai Xiaolian had asked for. Li Muyan finally wanted to see his mother¡¯s long-lost sister. Yan ¡®er,e over and call for help. This is your aunt Cai, this is your sister Huihui, this is your niannian, Xinxin, and little sister sisi! Mrs. Li introduced them to li Muyan. Li Muyan had never been interested in women, so he didn¡¯t peek at them. He first bowed to Cai Xiaolian and then greeted the girls one by one. ¡°Sister Huihui, is that you?¡± Li Muyan immediately recognized Gu Nian. Gu Nian: I can¡¯t be that unlucky! This dog chasing man was actually Madam Li¡¯s son? ¡°Young master Li, do you know my daughter?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She was starting to get a headache from the young man¡¯s sudden attention on Gu Nian. ¡°Aunt Cai, you can just call me by my name. Aunt Cai, did you go to the prefecture to see thenterns during the Lantern Festival?¡± Li Muyan turned to look at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Why are you asking about my mother? It was me! What¡¯s wrong? You made me fall into the water, and I was almost bitten by a dog! What do you want?¡± Gu Nian then turned to look at Mrs. Li. Auntie Luo, tell me the truth. You found out about our family from my aunt. Did youe to our house on purpose during the Lantern Festival? ¡± ¡°Niannian, why are you angry?¡± Mrs. Li stood up and walked over to Gu Nian¡¯s side to calm her down. my dear daughter, when I came over, I really wanted to see you. Who knew that your mother was more interesting than you? I¡¯m attracted to your mother, how would I have the time to look at you? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Really, I promise!¡± After such a long time, Madam li had almost gotten someone to inquire about the matters between the Gu family and the Cheng family from the servants of the Cheng family. She had be more and more respectful of the Gu family, so she had never thought about what her son had said before. She thought that her son still had almost two years before his bad luck ended. If she talked about this now, wouldn¡¯t she be harming the girl? So, she didn¡¯t intend to mention it. Li Muyan had never mentioned it, so she thought he had forgotten. So, when she came out this morning, li Muyan had said that he wanted to meet aunt Cai, who was involved in the matter of pressing the bottle cap, and she had brought her people over. ¡°Mother! You actually knew this and didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Li Muyan was furious. His mother had gone too far. She had actually found a girl without telling him. She had made him think that the girl was not from Qing Province. He thought that in two years, the girl would be married. The result: Chapter 404 404 I¡¯m happy to hit him ¡°You pushed me into the river and almost got me bitten by a dog, and you still let your family look for me? You¡¯re sick!¡± Gu Nian looked at li Muyan angrily. ¡°I pushed you into the river and almost got you bitten by a dog. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, miss Gu Nian!¡± Li Muyan bowed to Gu Nian before standing up straight. however, before we left, you gave me a kiss and sealed my mouth. I¡¯m Yours for the rest of my life! Could it be that I shouldn¡¯t have asked my mother to look for you? don¡¯t you want to take responsibility for me? You heartless girl!¡± After speaking to Gu Nian, li Muyan turned to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Aunt Cai, may I ask if miss Gu Nian is going to propose?¡± Cai Xiaolian was shocked when she heard this news. She didn¡¯t react for a moment and subconsciously shook her head.¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Thank you, aunt Cai!¡± Li Muyan thanked her politely before turning to look at Gu Nian. miss Gu, I, li Muyan, am only ten months away from my 17th birthday. I¡¯ve lived for 16 years and no woman has ever touched my mouth. Since you¡¯ve touched it, you should take responsibility. ¡°You¡¯re a strange person! You bumped into me, and when I was about to leave with my sisters, you came to pull me. If you didn¡¯t pull me, I would fall? I fell down and brother ah Yuan pulled me up. I didn¡¯t even touch your mouth, so don¡¯t ruin my reputation! I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Gu Nian refused to admit it. Besides her and Li Muyan, no one else had seen it. She reckoned that even Lu Zheng, who had helped her, had not seen it. This person looks like a Rascal, really annoying! The original owner had provoked a scoundrel. Was she provoking a scoundrel herself now? ¡°You can¡¯t change the fact even if you beat me up! I¡¯m telling you, you touched me, so you should take responsibility!¡± Li mu said. ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t take responsibility? Are you nning to kidnap a woman or what?¡± Gu Nian was even angrier. Looking at the state of the two people, both Cai Xiaolian and Madam li had a headache. They each pulled their own child. Mrs. Li hit li Muyan hard.¡±Stinky brat, mother has always taught you to be gentle to girls. Is this what you call gentle?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Cai Xiaolian blinked at Gu Nian. niannian, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk this out. ¡°Aunt Cai, I admire you for designing such a bottle cap. I also want to say that niannian really kissed me that day.¡± I apologize for dragging miss Gu Nian into the river and for almost getting bitten by a dog, ¡± li Muyan said firmly. however, it¡¯s a fact that she kissed me. Gu Nian pulled Cai Xiaolian behind her. She raised her chin and stood on her tiptoes. She reached out and touched li Muyan¡¯s face.¡±I¡¯m even touching you now! I¡¯m not responsible for you, so what? It¡¯s no use even if you Sue me to my mother! I have to be responsible for that young master. That¡¯s my own business!¡± Mrs. Li looked at Gu Nian in surprise. Her eyes were filled with admiration. She did not try to persuade her son anymore. She wanted to see what this unlucky bastard could do. ¡°You! You!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s fair skin immediately turned red. He covered his face with one hand and pointed at Gu Nian with the other. you hooligan! You lecher! In broad daylight, you¡¯ve ruined my reputation in front of so many people. If you don¡¯t take responsibility for me today, I, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Not leaving? heh, not leaving, right?¡± Gu Nian sneered and looked at Mrs. Li. Auntie Luo, can I hit him? ¡± If I beat him up, will you still buy my things?¡± ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re doing a good business, niannian you can¡¯t break the contract!¡± Mrs. Li nced at Gu Nian andughed. it¡¯s okay to hit him. He¡¯s been used to it since he was young. His skin is rough and his flesh is thick. You can¡¯t break it. Even if you hit him, I won¡¯t feel bad. He should take responsibility for a girl, he¡¯s too capable!¡± Chapter 405 405 Reward me Gu Nian looked at Mrs. Li and clenched his right fist. He hit his left chest a few times.¡±Alright!¡± After he finished speaking, he immediately attacked li Muyan. Li Muyan did not expect Gu Nian to hit him so suddenly. He took a few steps back and steadied himself.¡±You, don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me in the fight! I won¡¯t be fooled!¡± Gu Nian jumped up and gave him a high kick. ¡°So what if I take advantage of you! I took advantage of you and didn¡¯t take responsibility, and now you¡¯re here to chase you away! Hit me if you can!¡± Li Muyan retreated to the door of the central room. Just then, uncle Gu and Lu Zheng came over to pick up some things and saw li Muyan¡¯s back. Lu Zheng,¡±Gu Nian really didn¡¯t disappoint. He¡¯s making a move!¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±not good, I feel like someone is bullying our Gu family¡¯sdy!¡± Yuan, F * ck him up!¡± ¡°Alright, uncle!¡± Lu Zheng facepalmed. The two of them walked to the left and right of the main entrance. One of them held the bolt while the other held a carrying pole. niannian, is someone causing trouble? hurry, kick them out. Uncle will receive them outside! Uncle Gu was facing the door of the central room as he shouted. ¡°Alright, uncle!¡± Gu Nian replied. Li Muyan turned around and ran away as he looked at Gu Nian¡¯s aggressive attitude. In the end, after running two steps, he found a strong man holding a bolt in front of him, and a group of young men holding shoulder poles blocking him. Li Muyan could only run to the side. Lu Zheng did not move and stood guard beside the vegetable field. Uncle Gu moved and chased after him with the bolt. ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s the situation with him?¡± Uncle Gu had already ushered the young man to the top of the plum blossom dome. He could not stand on top of the dome, but the young man was very stable on the dome. Therefore, he stood below and asked Gu Nian. ¡°Uncle, he said that I took advantage of him and wanted me to take responsibility. He¡¯s ming it on my mother!¡± Gu Nian said angrily. ¡°What? Is he taking advantage of you or are you taking advantage of him?¡± Uncle Gu felt that there was something wrong with his ears. ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t hear wrong, it¡¯s Gu Nian who is frivolous with me! He kissed me and touched me just now!¡± Li Muyan stood firmly on the plum blossom dome, guarding against Gu Nian. However, he had let down his guard against uncle Gu. He could tell that uncle Gu would not be able to stand steadily. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! My family¡¯s niannian is such an obedient girl, can she kiss you and touch you? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at your own face? are you worth it? You brat, don¡¯t spout nonsense. If you ruin the reputation of the Gu family¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Uncle Gu spat on the ground and raised his shoulder pole. In his heart, he was crazily criticizing Gu shouxin,¡±second brother is really sick. Why did he create this plum blossom dome for no reason? now it¡¯s not convenient for him to help his eldest niece beat people up.¡± Really, didn¡¯t he know that the plum blossom dome was a shadow of his childhood? Second brother, this heartless and heartless person, must havee to mock him on purpose. This was too much! ¡°Sister, we¡¯re here!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si jogged over. Gu Hui also walked over slowly from behind. ¡°Dad, you should go and watch the show with Yuan! You can¡¯t even stand for one breath. Don¡¯t drag us down!¡± Gu Hui patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder and said in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s true, then you guys go! When you jump downter, remember to line up!¡± Gu shouxin looked at his younger daughter and niece jumping up easily, sighed and said to Gu Hui. Gu Hui: ¡± he¡¯s really my biological father. He¡¯s not fake at all. He just leaves when he wants to. ¡°Sisters! Let¡¯s each touch his face and see who he wants to take responsibility for! Remember, you have to use some strength to touch him, clench your fists and touch him. Anyway, if you touch him, you¡¯ll ruin his innocence. We four women will ruin his innocence, let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still alive!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Alright!¡± The two sisters replied in unison. Gu Hui also sized li Muyan up with an intriguing look. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Muyan,¡±hehe.¡± It can¡¯t be for real, right? Chapter 406 406 You¡¯re truly a family ¡°Good, good, good! Let¡¯s see who he¡¯ll depend on in the end! I¡¯ll give a reward to whoever he mes!¡± Uncle Gu stood next to Lu Zheng and pped his hands, then patted him again. Yuan, go and touch himter. See if he wants you to take responsibility. You should fight for your uncle¡¯s reward!¡± Lu Zheng: ¡± there¡¯s no need for that. Uncle, I¡¯m not interested in your reward. ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Mrs. Li gave uncle Gu a big thumbs up and then looked at the plum blossom dome. good luck, you sisters! I¡¯ll give you the same reward as your father and uncle!¡± Cai Xiaolian& and Lu Zheng,¡±Zhenzhen, Madam li, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your son?¡± ¡°You guys!¡± Li Muyan was furious. There were Gu sisters standing on all four sides of the plum blossom dome. Their dome was not big, and he was standing in the middle of it. He was surrounded. The four sisters stepped forward, and Li Muyan was so aggrieved that he was about to cry. He held his breath, nning to wait for the sisters toe a few steps closer before he flew out of the circle. However, before he could even reach half his height, Gu Nian suddenly sped up and grabbed his leg. As soon as he was pulled down, the four sisters threw their fists at li Muyan¡¯s face. For the sake of Madam li, they didn¡¯t use any force and just went through the motions. Then, Gu Nian kicked li Muyan¡¯s butt and he fell off the plum blossom dome. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Muyan spun a few times in the air and thennded firmly on the ground. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Son, your martial arts have regressed! ¡®Even four little girls can hit you? Aren¡¯t you very good at stepping on the plum blossom dome?¡± Mrs. Li Ran over and asked. Li Muyan thought,¡±I think you can¡¯t wait for your son to be beaten up by the four little girls!¡± ¡°Mu Yan, did you feel any pain? I¡¯ll help you scold themter. No matter what, they¡¯re still guests, so how can you hit them?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with concern. Li Muyan asked,¡±you didn¡¯t stop me just now?¡± ¡°Young man, what¡¯s the situation? Who should I give this reward to?¡± Uncle Gu asked with a smile. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a reward. Son, who¡¯s it for?¡± Mrs. Li chimed in. ¡°I want some peace and quiet!¡± Li Muyan held his forehead, feeling a little tired. ¡°Jing Jing? We only have Huihui, niannian, Xinxin, and sisi in our family. We don¡¯t even have an ¡®an, so where¡¯s Jingjing?¡± Uncle Gu said. Li Muyan looked at uncle Gu, unable to exin himself. Lu Zhengughed so hard that he was going crazy. Mrs. Li was the same as in her previous life. If she wasn¡¯t on the way to set up her son, she would be setting up her son with her colorful servant. As for li Muyan, no matter when, he always had an arrogant look on his face. He was already in his thirties, but he still upied the position of the number one nouveau riche in the capital. So, he was such a Funny Boy when he was young? She even chased after him to ask for his innocence and to take responsibility? It was really funny. In the end, li Muyan wasn¡¯t able to fulfill uncle Gu and Madam Li¡¯s wishes and get them to give him a reward. He stopped visiting the four Gu sisters and talked to Cai Xiaolian about many of his ideas, which he had gotten from the inspiration from pressing the opening of the bottle. The four sisters of the Gu family could not be bothered with him and went to work in theboratory. ...... On the night of the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, Gu shouxin returned to the vige. Originally, he had told Cai Xiaolian and the others that he would go back on the eleventh, but he had been away from home for five days. It was too long, and he missed his wife and children. The county town was not far away, so he took an ox-cart to Zhoujia town and got off at the crossroads Vige. Just like the day the mother and daughter returned from the county, Gu shouxin met old master Qin at the stone tablet at the vige entrance. He still looked tired and thirsty. Gu shouxin only nced at him from the corner of his eyes. He didn¡¯t stop walking and entered the vige with a torch in hand. ¡°Aiyo! It hurts! Is there anyone! Please take pity on this old man!¡± Old master Qin clutched his heart and cried out in pain. Gu shouxin wanted to see his wife and children at this moment, so he didn¡¯t even stop in his tracks. However, when he passed by Lu Zheng¡¯s house, he called Lu Zheng to see what was going on. [ Lu Zheng: you¡¯re really a family. You don¡¯t care about yourself, but only know to call me! ] Chapter 407 407 Your rtive lu zheng was practicing his sword in the courtyard. when he came out to talk to gu shouxin, he took out a handkerchief to wipe the body of his sword. as he wiped, he asked, ¡± second uncle, doesn¡¯t that old man look like he¡¯s about to die? if you look closely, he¡¯s quite energetic? ¡± Gu shouxin,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Your rtive?¡± ¡°Your rtive!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned and nced at the vige entrance. second uncle, ¡± Lu Yang said. when aunt Lian and the others sent you to the county, they met the old man. He didn¡¯t care and asked me to bring water. It just so happens that I¡¯ve seen that old man before. His surname is Qin, and he¡¯s here to find his rtive.¡± Gu shouxin narrowed his eyes and looked at Lu Zheng.¡±You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s the old man that the Cai family went to acknowledge?¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. that¡¯s right. Second uncle, don¡¯t worry so much. Go back quickly! ¡®I¡¯ve already told Gu Nian what I need to say. That old master Qin is living with my great uncle, and he has people following him around at all times. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu shouxin rolled his eyes at him. I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just afraid that he will die at the entrance of our vige and affect the Feng Shui of our vige. It¡¯s bad luck! ¡°if he¡¯s really dead, are you going to let me carry him away?¡± Gu shouxin nodded. of course. Do you want me, a schr, to do such heavy work? ¡± Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Zheng: ...... When he passed by the old house, he saw that the lights were out, so Gu shouxin went home directly. When he walked to the door of the old house, he could hear theughter of his wife and daughter inside. It seemed that they had nted all the seeds that the Zhou family had brought back in the past few days when he was not at home. It must have been hard on his mother. He put out the torch and directly jumped onto the courtyard wall. however, just as he stood firmly, two bamboo poles pointed at him. ¡°My daughter, it¡¯s me!¡± Gu shouxin had never thought that one day his daughter would think of him as a thief, so he helplessly raised his hand. ¡°Aiya, who is it? i can¡¯t see clearly in the middle of the night!¡± Cai Xiaolian had already heard the voice clearly, and she deliberately teased him. ¡°mother, it sounds like father¡¯s voice! Is there a bad person who has imitated father¡¯s voice and wants to abduct us?¡± Gu Xin chuckled. ¡°Yes, Xinxin is getting smarter and smarter. It¡¯spletely possible!¡± Gu Nian said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu shouxin held his forehead and then jumped over the wall. ¡°Ya! So it really was her father! Father, you have to climb over the wall when you get home!¡± Gu Xin ran to Gu shouxin with a smile. ¡°I heard your voices when I walked here, so I came in! Xinxin actually treated father as a thief, she deserves to be beaten!¡± Gu shouxin bent two fingers and knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Father, mother and sister also think so.¡± Gu Xin rubbed the spot where she was knocked and immediately confessed her aplice. ¡°I know!¡± Gu shouxin knocked on Gu Nian again, then raised his hand to knock on Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian tilted her head slightly, curved her lips, and winked at Gu shouxin. gu shouxin,¡±yingluo, i feel like you¡¯re asking me tomit a crime!¡± ¡°Father, you must treat everyone equally! You can¡¯t just lecture me and little sister, we both listen to mother.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°That¡¯s right, father! It can¡¯t be unfair!¡± Gu Xin added. Oh, right. I just remembered that I met an old man at the vige entrance. He looked like he was on the verge of death. I ignored him and nned to ask Zhou Yuan to take a look, but he said that you¡¯ve met him before. gu shouxin put down his hand, put it behind his back, and then changed the topic. ¡°Yes, yes! Father, you also asked brother Yuanyuan to go see it! we¡¯re the same!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Nian thought,¡¯silly sister, I¡¯ve been distracted by the topic.¡¯ Chapter 408 408 Chapter 408 too old ¡°Did that old man look for you these past few days? I was in a hurry toe back and see you, so I didn¡¯t ask Zhou Yuan!¡± Gu shouxin asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! He probably found someone to inquire about our family¡¯s situation! By the way, have you eaten? There¡¯s dough in the kitchen, I¡¯ll make you noodles. Niannian taught me, you haven¡¯t tried it yet!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with concern. ¡°Mother, take father to make noodles! I¡¯ll stay here with Xinxin.¡± Gu Nian did not want to eat dog food. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we follow them? Don¡¯t you want to know how father did?¡± Seeing the couple return to the new house, Gu Xin asked regretfully. ¡°Xinxin, you have to have good eyes! Do you know?¡± father and mother have been separated for five days. They must miss each other very much. So, let¡¯s not go and join in the fun! Gu Nian chuckled. Father will definitely do well. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll trust him in the future?¡± ¡°But sister, I haven¡¯t seen father in five days! I miss him too!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. ¡°You little girl, if you go, father and mother will have a lot of things that are not convenient to say.¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Oh, I understand. It¡¯s the same logic as when we sleep at night, our parents sleep in the same room, and not us!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the logic! Hurry up and help! Let¡¯s go wash up and sleep after we¡¯re done picking these.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Sister, I understand. My grandfather told me that the most important thing in life is to have a partner. Parents and children can only apany us once. Only partners will be with us from the day we fall in love to the day we grow old.¡± Gu Xin said as she worked. ¡°Yes, Grandpa is right. The one who has apanied you through most of your life is the partner who has treated you sincerely.¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she sighed. Her life in her previous life was too short, and her partner had not appeared yet. When would he appear in this life? ¡°Sister, there are so many young masters here, but do you really not like any of them? Last time, I heard you say that second brother Xue is good-looking. Do you like him?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I said that just because he¡¯s good looking doesn¡¯t mean I like him! Even when I didn¡¯t know Zhou Yuan, I still said he was good-looking!¡± Gu Nianughed. Xue Qianyu¡¯s family was even moreplicated than Lu Yang¡¯s! She didn¡¯t want to look for trouble! ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Yuan Yuan is publicly acknowledged as the most beautiful in our vige!¡± Gu Xin chuckled. then, can youpare them with the other young masters we¡¯ve met? other than Zhou Yuan, who¡¯s the prettiest? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same! Brother Yungui is a little dark, but before brother Yuanyuan appeared, brother Yungui was the prettiest in our vige!¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°Sister, are you really going to find me a top schr brother-inw? Is he the literary or martial arts schr?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It¡¯s best if he¡¯s the one who¡¯s the top schr in both civil and martial arts. Of course, he had to be good-looking! In my uncle¡¯s words, the Gu family is all good-looking, so I can¡¯t find someone to change our family¡¯s appearance.¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°That¡¯s so hard to find! I heard from Grandpa a few days ago that the previous Prime Minister was from our neighboring state. He¡¯s in his thirties, even older than our Father! No, no, sister, let¡¯s go with the martial arts schr! Grandpa said that the top martial artists in the great Zhou Dynasty are almost all in their twenties. They¡¯re younger and morepatible with big sister!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said. Chapter 409 409 I¡¯m suddenly tired ¡°Hahahaha, you little worrywart!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. The day after Gu shouxin¡¯s exam, Gu Xin went to the old house to chat with her grandparents. She was worried about Gu shouxin¡¯s exam. Her grandfather consoled her. The previous champion was a little older than her father, so perhaps this champion would be her father. Gu Xin believed in this without a doubt and felt that her father would be able to get in. ...... The two sisters returned to the kitchen of the new house and found Cai Xiaolian still rolling noodles. ¡°You guys are done. Here, I¡¯ll make you some supper.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. yes, it¡¯s delicious. Niannian, Xinxin, wash your hands, sit down and try it! Gu shouxin took a mouthful of noodles and then said. ¡°So delicious? Then I¡¯ll try it. The seasoning that mother made two days ago was wrong! I don¡¯t know what was added, but it has a strange smell.¡± Gu Xin happily went to wash her hands. cough, cough, I¡¯m going to sleep. Mother, stop embarrassing yourself. I¡¯ll steam the buns tomorrow morning! Gu Nian nced at the steaming noodles in front of Gu shouxin and left after saying that. ¡°Her father, look, niannian has been disdaining me these days. Didn¡¯t I already adjust the taste? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt hurt and wanted to find Gu shouxin, who agreed with her cooking skills, toin about her grievances. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow! Her mother, give me some more. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Gu Xin sat down obediently and waited for her mother to finish cooking the noodles. At the same time, she asked her father about the results of his exams. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the prefecture in April!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say how he did. ¡°Father, you mean, you can participate in the capital examination in April?¡± Gu Xin asked happily. ¡°It¡¯s a must. The weather is getting warmer, and you¡¯ve grown taller. I¡¯ll buy you some new clothes in a few days!¡± Gu shouxinughed. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yes, yes, I found that niannian has grown in the past few months. It¡¯s spring, and she¡¯s wearingst year¡¯s clothes, but the sleeves are a little short. We¡¯ll buy it when we have time!¡± Cai Xiaolian brought the bowl of noodles over and also served herself a bowl. ¡°Little sister sisi has also grown taller! Sister Huihui and sister sisi have money with grandma. Let¡¯s ask them to buy it together! Then, I¡¯ll buy one for Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to town to buy some after your father has rested for two days. Last time, I saw a pretty good shop in town. Later, I chatted with Xiao Huan and found out that it was the Zhou family¡¯s shop. He said that old master Zhou asked the shopkeeper to go from Jiangnan and Beijing every season to see the style, and then sell it himself when he returned. The business is good, even better than the clothes shops in the county.¡± Cai Xiaolian lowered her head and ate her noodles. At this moment, Gu Xin had already taken a bite. She was about to continue the topic of clothes after she finished chewing when she realized something was wrong. The taste was the same as yesterday, the day before, and the day before! She blinked and looked at Gu shouxin, who was eating happily. Oh no, did her father lose his sense of taste in the exam? Cai Xiaolian also took a bite. After eating, she felt that it wasn¡¯t good. Looking at Gu shouxin, she thought that she was full and didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. But looking at Gu Xin¡¯s confused look, Cai Xiaolian knew that things were bad. The taste must be the same as two days ago. ¡°Eat!¡± Gu shouxin looked at the mother and daughter. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m suddenly a little tired and want to sleep. Can I eat tomorrow morning?¡± Gu Xin said guiltily. ¡°AI! Go wash up and sleep! Forget it if you can¡¯t eat it! AI!¡± Cai Xiaolian said helplessly. It was clearly cooked at the same time as niannian¡¯s seasoning, but why did it taste different after it was done? Chapter 410 410 I want a third brother ¡°It¡¯s really delicious?¡± Gu Xin went to wash up, and Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. I can still eat three more bowls. ¡°But the daughters don¡¯t think it¡¯s good! Niannian doesn¡¯t want to eat it at first sight, and Xinxin doesn¡¯t want to eat it either.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s confidence in Gu shouxin¡¯s attitude was blown away by her two daughters. ¡°They¡¯re young, so they don¡¯t know how good the taste is.¡± Gu shouxin put down his chopsticks, looked at Cai Xiaolian, and said seriously, ¡± Xiaolian, this is my Second Life. In my previous life, I lived for more than 50 years, and only one person cooked me a bowl of delicious noodles. She personally kneaded the dough, rolled it, and cooked it for me! It was also on a night like this, and he didn¡¯t know that I would suddenly return home.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°It¡¯s my mother,¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence. my mother was like you. She had a rich life since she was young. She didn¡¯t know how to do housework or anything. ¡°After I got married, the year I was born, my family¡¯s financial situation declined. I was harmed by a viin, and all the men in the family were convicted. As a mother, I was strong. My mother, a delicate youngdy, took me and escaped. We settled down in the countryside. My mother took care of me until I was ten years old, and I fell sick from exhaustion. I went out to work when I was ten years old, and I didn¡¯t know when I coulde home every night. My mother would light an oilmp every night. Even if it cost a lot of oil, she would still light it for me to let me know that someone was waiting for me at home. She would often wake up to make me a bowl of noodles, not in noodles, but coarse noodles.¡± ¡°After that, we were discovered by evil people who wanted to kill us. In order to protect me, my mother drugged me and asked someone to send me away. I carried a fake person that she made herself into the mountains and was bitten by wild beasts. The scoundrel went to search and found our things, as well as my mother¡¯s leg. He thought that we had been eaten.¡± ¡°At that time, I was filled with hatred. I swore that I would destroy the future of the traitor¡¯s family! So I entered the pce and became a eunuch. I fawned, I came up with bad ideas, I was careful with every step. I first taught the children of the evil family bad things, then controlled them, controlled their country.¡± ¡°Before I died, I was thinking about the noodles my mother made for me at night when I was with my mother in the vige. I thought that no one would ever light amp for me. I thought that no one would ever cook a bowl of handmade noodles for me at night.¡± ¡°But now there is. Little Lian, thank you. It¡¯s really delicious. This is the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever eaten since I came to the great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s even more delicious than Xinxin¡¯s jade beads that have turned into water!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes slowly became clear, and he looked at Cai Xiaolian with affection. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She didn¡¯t expect her family¡¯s nine thousand years old experience to be like this. She couldn¡¯t help but hold Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. her father, from now on, I¡¯ll leave the light on for you at night. Whenever you want to eat, just tell me. I¡¯ll get up and make it for you! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Alright!¡± Gu shouxin shook Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. The oilmp in the kitchen swayed from side to side in the breeze. A pair of figures on the wall clenched their hands tightly. Under the faint yellow light, this scene was very heartwarming. ...... The next morning, Gu Nian and Gu Xin realized that their parents were different. However, they could not pinpoint what exactly was different. Seeing Cai Xiaolian going to the outhouse, Gu Nian chased after her. ¡°Mother, I was goodst night, right? I didn¡¯t disturb the two of you! When are you going to give me and Xinxin a little brother?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian. you¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t learn from your uncle. Why are you giving me a younger brother? ¡± You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°First uncle wants fifth brother, and his fourth brother is already twenty years old. I want my third brother, my second sister is only eleven!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±get lost!¡± Get lost! Get lost! Stinky girl, you even dare to tease your mother!¡± Chapter 411 411 Uncle Gu is being hunted down (1) After the morning exercise, uncle Gu ran over. ¡°Big brother, have you eaten yet?¡± Gu shouxin was a little surprised. His big brother would not go out without eating in the morning, and he rarely looked so depressed and annoyed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, second brother! I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not good for me toe if sister-inw is alone!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Gu shouxin, and he jogged over. then you didn¡¯t know that second uncle was back, but you¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Hui, who was about to go home, rolled her eyes at her father. ¡°Huihui! You really don¡¯t care about your father at all!¡± Uncle Gu felt wronged. I just wanted toe to niannian¡¯sboratory to hide! ¡°Father! I¡¯m not scolding you, but what are you afraid of? Shenzhen is not afraid of a crooked shadow! You didn¡¯t do anything. If mother wants to make a fuss, then make a fuss yourself! No one¡¯s paying attention to her anyway!¡± Gu Hui said in disdain. ¡°I was thinking this! But your mother started crying early in the morning, and your grandmother asked us to get out together! Didn¡¯t Ie out now?¡± Gu shouxin was really aggrieved. This time, he didn¡¯t do anything, but his mother still didn¡¯t help him, her son, and even asked him to get out. He even suspected that his mother wanted to drive all of them away after the marriage so that they wouldn¡¯t be an eyesore to her! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, uncle? What¡¯s wrong with sister-inw?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked as she heard the conversation between the father and daughter after changing her clothes. ¡°My wife said that I had an affair with widow Liu from the neighboring vige! He wanted to hang himselfst night, and he even wanted to hang himself together with ninren and en ¡®Zi! Was there something wrong with her? Even if I had an affair with widow Liu, wouldn¡¯t her death help me and her?¡± Uncle Gu asked in confusion. Gu shouxin asked,¡±ran ran, then do you really have an affair with widow Liu?¡± Cai Xiaolian also looked at uncle Gu in disbelief. She had never heard that her uncle had the habit of fooling around outside! ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m not that kind of person. If she didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t even know which one is widow Liu. There are several widows in the neighboring vige, and I can¡¯t even tell them apart. Besides, why would I have an affair with a widow?¡± Uncle Gu was anxious and quickly exined. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I¡¯ll say it!¡± Gu Hui pulled uncle Gu back and exined, ¡± this was my mother¡¯s doing. A few days ago, she went tough at the widows in the neighboring vige, saying that those widows were obviously unlucky. Not only did their men die, but their children were also not good. She was smug to others, saying that her father was good to her Yingluo, that her son was filial, and that even if she had to endure it, she would still cry louder than others. In the future, she would have two sons by her side, and they would even be brothers, unlike those widows who did not have any sons. Even if they did, they would have one son and one father, and the brothers would fight against each other. She even said that she had a good life, that her inws were good to her, that her sister-inw was her elder sister-inw, and that she could be the head of the Gu family! He knew that she was being smug. However, when she said that her man had died and she had no son, wasn¡¯t that rubbing salt on the widow¡¯s wound? look, a few of them joined forces and lied to my mother. They said that my father had slept with widow Liu. They were all witnesses. They even said when my father went there. It just so happened that my father was working alone in the fields at that time. No one could prove it to him! My mother firmly believed in this and made a scene the entire night. Grandma hit my father with a shoulder pole. She was afraid that she would be hit by grandma too, so she stopped. In the end, when sisi and I came over this morning, she started again.¡± Chapter 412 412 Uncle Gu is being hunted (2) ¡°Ah? When did this happen? Howe we didn¡¯t know?¡± cai xiaolian asked in surprise. She went to the old house yesterday, but she didn¡¯t go in the afternoon. But she went the day before yesterday, the day before yesterday, and the day before yesterday. Why didn¡¯t she hear about it? ¡°Sister-inw! Don¡¯t you know that your sister-inw is like a lunatic now? He even wanted to kill me with his saber! He said he wanted to die with me. In any case, our parents have the second and fourth.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t you care about the children?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that Zhang Shi was probably very upset. ¡°She¡¯s already decided to give me and sisi to second uncle and second aunt to raise! Let Grandpa and Grandma take care of Enzi and ninren!¡± Gu Hui interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Huihui. I won¡¯t die with your mother!¡± Uncle Gu patted Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid,¡± gu hui replied. ¡°Gu shouren, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare toe over just because you¡¯re hiding in second brother¡¯s house!¡± At this time, Zhang Shi rushed in from the door with a vegetable knife. ¡°huihui, sisi, run!¡± Uncle Gu reminded his daughter, then ran to the pond and flipped into the long corridor. ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t run!¡± Zhang Shi chased after him, panting. ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t chase after me!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw, what are you doing? Let¡¯s talk this out, don¡¯t use the knife!¡± cai xiaolian also didn¡¯t approach, mainly because she was afraid that zhang shi¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t urate. it wouldn¡¯t be good if she identally hurt her, but she still had to persuade her. ¡°Second sister-inw! I can¡¯t live like this! That bastard Gu shouren is sleeping with the widow from the neighboring vige!¡± Zhang Shi said, feeling wronged. ¡°How is that possible? i say, wife, if you don¡¯t have a brain, then you shouldn¡¯t use your brain to think about things. see, you¡¯ve been tricked, and now you¡¯re trying to kill your husband!¡± Uncle Gu sat on the railing in the corridor and said in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m stupid! You call me stupid every time! The other widows can testify for widow Liu and watch you get trapped for two hours! You weren¡¯t home that day, and you still wanted to lie to me!¡± Zhang Shi said. ¡°Two hours? you think too highly of me! do i have two hours? You should know best how long I can live!¡± Uncle Gu said angrily. Gu shouxin& and Cai Xiaolian thought,¡±big brother, you can say anything. Aren¡¯t you afraid of teaching the child badly?¡± And it was four girls! gu hui& thought to herself, ¡± Gu Xin and Gu si blinked,¡¯what does two hours mean? Uncle (father) can¡¯t even sleep for two hours every day? The Gu family was well-off, and all the children had their own rooms. They had been living alone since they were three years old, so there would never be any haughty moments between parents in their memories. ¡°You can¡¯t do it for two hours at a time, but you can do it for a few times in two hours.¡± ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Cai Xiaolian quickly stopped him. What was this? why did he have to say everything? Uncle Gu regained his senses and was stunned for a moment. He changed the topic and said,¡±Wife, I¡¯ll tell you! I won¡¯t trap a woman who hasn¡¯t married me. I have a bottom line. also, even if i wanted to go out and look for a woman, i would have done so a few years ago. look at you, your hair is messy, your face is like a te, your neck is so thick, your arms are as big as my legs, and your belly is like a yellow bucket. If I were to despise you, I would have despised you even before you gave birth to Huihui. If I wanted to look for other women, Huihui would have a brother and sister! what right do you have to nder me! Based on what! Just because you are stronger than me? i¡¯m not going toply!¡± Chapter 413 413 Uncle Gu resists The more uncle Gu spoke, the angrier he became. He walked out of the corridor and walked to Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi¡¯s face and ears turned red from uncle Gu¡¯s words. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think that you can be unreasonable just because you¡¯re a woman! I can do it too! In our Gu family, men and women are the same! You¡¯re ndering me, you¡¯re bullying me! What did I say? You¡¯re going to cut me with your saber! Did I counterattack with my saber?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°You trust the woman from the neighboring vige, but you don¡¯t trust me! Do you really want me to go out and have a woman? That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll go out and look for it! I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t look for those from the neighboring vige. I¡¯ll look for those who are fierce at scolding and fighting, have highbat skills, better-looking than you, and gentle. If you scold me, she will scold you. If you cut me, she will cut you! I¡¯ll let the two of you go against each other! Do you want it?¡± Uncle Gu slowly snatched Zhang Shi¡¯s vegetable knife and quickly retreated. He patted his little heart,¡¯finally, I took the knife down. I was really afraid that she would throw it at me.¡¯ ¡°Gu shouren, you, you dare!¡± Zhang Shi was stunned by uncle Gu¡¯s words. She wanted to sh at uncle Gu, but found that she had no knife in her hand. She could only put one hand on her waist and curse with the other. ¡°I dare! As long as you continue to nder me and threaten me with a knife, I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± Uncle Gu straightened his neck and said. ¡°You! You! You!¡± Zhang Shi pointed at uncle Gu, unable to speak. ¡°I, I, I, what¡¯s wrong with me! Wife, you should be content! I¡¯m such a good man in the world, but I fell into your trap at such a young age. You don¡¯t treat me well and often doubt me. Is it interesting to you? Do you really think I¡¯m an honest man who won¡¯t do bad things? I¡¯m just an upright person, my parents taught me well! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been married to you for more than ten years, and it¡¯s not my parents ¡°turn to discipline me. If I really be a scumbag one day, it¡¯ll be your fault!¡± my parents gave you a handsome, gentle, and positive man. It¡¯s only been ten years, and you¡¯ve turned him into a scumbag. Be careful, my parents won¡¯t let you off! Uncle Gu said with conviction. ¡°You! ¡°Wuwuwuwu waah waah!¡± Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t win uncle Gu¡¯s argument, so she squatted down and started crying. In the end, because she was too fat, she couldn¡¯t squat down and sat on the ground. She even burped.¡±Burp,¡± he said. Gu Hui covered her face. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother was doing this. She knew that she couldn¡¯t win against her father every time and that she would always end up in a sorry state. If she had the time to learn from her second aunt and aunt Xiao Huan, why couldn¡¯t she think of ways to earn more money? ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo¡¯s wife, look, I say you¡¯re fat, I say you¡¯re strong, but you always say I¡¯m bullying you. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Uncle Gu threw the knife aside and strode forward to help Zhang Shi up. Zhang Shi¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot. She looked at uncle Gu and said,¡±You really didn¡¯t sleep with widow Liu?¡± Uncle Gu pulled Zhang Shi¡¯s hand up with a look of disdain and used Zhang Shi¡¯s sleeve to wipe Zhang Shi¡¯s face.¡±I¡¯ve already forgotten what widow Liu looks like. Although you don¡¯t look that good in my heart, I can still remember what you look like! I can¡¯t even remember that widow Liu, which means that she¡¯s so ugly that I don¡¯t even want to look at her. How can I sleep with her?¡± Zhang Shi pursed her lips. These words made sense, but she felt ufortable listening to them. Uncle Gu continued,¡±you know me. Other than you, I don¡¯t like ugly things.¡± The things I like are all good-looking. The heavens have already sent an ugly thing to my side. There¡¯s no reason for me to look for an ugly thing! Don¡¯t be angry!¡± After she finished speaking, she used Zhang Shi¡¯s other sleeve to wipe Zhang Shi¡¯s face. Zhang Shi,¡±I¡¯m not ugly!¡± I¡¯ve put on weight after giving birth. She had to feed her child more. I have a slim figure when I was young!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± yes, yes, yes. We have a family of six. You and your youngest son are the ugliest! Zhang Shi,¡±hehe.¡± The second branch of the family thought,¡±I feel like I¡¯ve been fed a bunch of smelly dog food by the first branch of the family!¡± Chapter 414 414 Should we call our mother? The eldest branch couple had raised their knives early in the morning, shouting about killing. In the end, the matter was resolved by uncle Gu¡¯s twisted logic. The couple brought their daughters along for a free meal. After the meal, Gu Hui and Gu si went back to change their clothes. After their morning exercise, their clothes were soaked with sweat. Zhang Shi took the initiative to stay and wash the dishes, which shocked everyone. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, you two can go ahead! I¡¯m also tired from practicing martial arts in the morning. Go rest and y, and wait for Huihui and sisi toe!¡± For the first time, Zhang Shi smiled at the two children of the second branch. She was very gentle, but it was apanied by her sorry face that was somewhat frightening. ¡°My wife! Those who were unountably solicitous were either evil or thieves! It¡¯s enough for you to torture me, but don¡¯t torture second brother¡¯s family!¡± Uncle Gu responded quickly. ¡°Her father, I just wanted to help. Father and mother drove us out, and second brother and sister-inw gave us food to eat. We can¡¯t do nothing! Her father, go back with second brother and we won¡¯t scold you!¡± Zhang Shi exined. Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi suspiciously, feeling that this person was thinking of some bad idea. big brother, I¡¯m going to talk to my parents about the exam these few days. Let¡¯s go! Gu shouxin said. ¡°Alright then!¡± Uncle Gu stood up and walked to the kitchen door. He turned around and said, ¡± wife, don¡¯t say bad things about me! Zhang Shi rolled her eyes and impatiently urged him,¡±I know, let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Uncle Gu then left with Gu shouxin. Zhang Shi¡¯s intentions were too obvious. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her, so she asked directly,¡±Sister-inw, just tell me what you want!¡± Madam Zhang stepped forward and snatched the bowl from Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. She smiled and said,¡±Sister-inw, I¡¯ll do it! Let me do it! Sister-inw, niannian¡¯s cooking skills are getting better and better. Even the in porridge she makes is better than mine!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. niannian used to be very skilled in embroidery. She was born with this. Zhang Shi,¡±isn¡¯t that so? I¡¯ve watched niannian grow up, and I¡¯ve always felt that she¡¯s a promising one.¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. It seemed that the Zhang family wanted her to help them a little too much! Cai Xiaolian said,¡±sister-inw, we¡¯re all daughters-inw of the Gu family. If you have anything to say, just say it!¡± We¡¯re not people who like to beat around the bush. Don¡¯t we usually just say it out directly or scold it?¡± Zhang Shi smiled awkwardly. How could she say it out loud? in the past, she would just scold him directly. However, what his sister-inw said made sense. It seemed that neither of them was the kind to hide their bad temper. If they were unhappy, they would directly scold him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zhang Shi suddenly found Cai Xiaolian pleasing to the eye and felt that she and she were the same kind of people. Hence, he felt even more confident, sister-inw! You saw it just now, your brother and I had a big fight. It¡¯s not our fault, it¡¯s the widows from the neighboring vige who are here to cause trouble.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Zhang Shi and blinked.¡±So?¡± ¡°So, I n to deal with them!¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s small eyes narrowed into a line. Cai Xiaolian looked at Zhang Shi up and down. sister-inw, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m saying you¡¯re bad. With your body size, unless they stand still and let you tten them, you won¡¯t be able to touch them. Zhang Shi smiled,¡±I know!¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help! I¡¯ll call Huihui and sisi, you call niannian and Xinxin, and we¡¯ll attack together!¡± ¡°Ran ran, do you want to call our mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Zhang Shi was startled, and then nodded vigorously.¡±Good, good! But you have to tell mother, mother is more pleased with you.¡± Cai Xiaolian: Chapter 415 415 Chapter 415-sowing discord This morning, Zhang Shi didn¡¯t return to the old house. She stayed in the second branch and pestered Cai Xiaolian to take her daughter with her to take revenge. Wherever Cai Xiaolian went, she would follow. She was also very noisy. In any case, she was determined to stick to Cai Xiaolian. Sister-inw, we are Yingluo. You have to help me. In the future, if someone bullies you, I will help you. ¡°Mother, just agree to eldest aunt! We sisters haven¡¯t moved around in a long time!¡± Gu Nian could not stand it anymore. She was getting annoyed. Her first aunt¡¯s voice was so loud that she could hear it clearly even in theboratory. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys just exchange a few moves with li Muyan a few days ago?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s help eldest aunt! Those aunties next door are ndering our uncle! First uncle was such a good man, why should he be ndered! Uncle is a man and doesn¡¯t bully women, but we¡¯re all women!¡± Gu Xin said. Her purpose wasn¡¯t to help first aunt, but to help first uncle vent his anger. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Hui and Gu si did not try to persuade him. ¡°Alright, you guys can go back to your work!¡± Cai Xiaolian waved her hand. ¡°Sister-inw, niannian and Xinxin have both agreed! Let me tell you, widow Liu and the others are still talking bad about you. From what they said, they are still thinking about your second son!¡± Zhang Shi incited. ¡°Sister-inw! In the past, his father drank and gambled, so who would miss him? Do you feel that you have too much silver in your hands?¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be so bad! I¡¯m telling the truth. That group of women was secretly discussing men! Have you forgotten that sun Yumei lost her baby because she chased him to the neighboring vige and found out that her man and widow Liu had a huge argument, but it didn¡¯t end well? Those women, their men are dead, and they don¡¯t have any sons. They¡¯re all bad!¡± Zhang Shi thought that Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t believe her, so she anxiously said, ¡± there¡¯s a man with the surname Wan who said that second brother looked like her dead man. He said that second brother has be a little different sincest year. He also said that you¡¯re not worthy of second brother, and that you can¡¯t even give birth to a son. Cai Xiaolian stopped smiling and looked at Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi continued,¡±if they can lie to me today, they can lie to you tomorrow. It¡¯s not easy for you and second brother to stop quarreling. I don¡¯t believe that you can tolerate others telling you that second brother is sleeping with another woman, and that there are several witnesses. Their mouths are so venomous, even more venomous than mine. They even cursed you to death! If you die and your second son can still marry, I can only curse you to not give birth to a child.¡± Zhang Shi covered her mouth and patted herself. How could she say it out loud? He was clearly going to persuade her, so he wouldn¡¯t be unwilling because of these words, right? Cai Xiaolian asked,¡±sister-inw, are you sure they¡¯re really cursing me?¡± Do you want me to follow Gu shouxin after I die?¡± Zhang Shi nodded her head wildly,¡±of course!¡± Why Would I Lie to You? One of the widows used to be from our vige, but she married into another vige. That cuihua from the Dou family, her man died in her early years, and she worked hard to raise her daughter. Now that her daughter went to the county to be a concubine, her life was better. Now, she had other thoughts. Have you forgotten that she used to be like you when she was a daughter? she also chased after second brother.¡± Cai Xiaolian searched through her memories, and there seemed to be such a person. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Zhang Shi continued,¡±Sister-inw, Dou cuihua¡¯s daughter entered Lord Gao¡¯s doorst year, which is our Taoyuan County¡¯s County Magistrate, Lord Gao. She had bragged before that her daughter would one day be promoted to the official position and she would be the county government¡¯s mother-inw. Perhaps the second son would even beg her for the imperial examination. At that time, she could do that. You know what I mean! I can¡¯t stand her smug look, so I bragged about how well I¡¯m living and scolded her!¡± Chapter 416 416 Caught cheating? my little Lian, my wise longing, I¡¯ming! At this moment, a familiar voice came from the door. The girls in theboratory paused. Great, Madam li, who had brought along her seven-colored servant and insisted on unifying the four sisters, had arrived. ¡°Who is it? It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s calling for our girls, right?¡± Zhang Shi asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, sister-inw. It was Madam li from the prefecture, thedy boss who had bought the suits made by the sisters. Sister-inw, I have a guest here, do you want to go back first?¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ll go with you! I also want to see what the Furen of the prefecture looks like! Are they all the same as his third aunt¡¯s mother-inw?¡± Zhang Shi didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Sister-inw, bear with it and it¡¯s time to drink milk. If you cry from hunger and anger mother, you and eldest brother will be driven out again.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Aiya! Oh, right! I¡¯ve been with you for so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten about my precious son! I¡¯lle find youter then!¡± Zhang Shi smacked her head, stood up, and went out. When she met Mrs. Li, she even nodded at her in a friendly way as a greeting. ¡°Sister Luo, are you alone today?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°Little Lian, you¡¯re bad! You want my son to be bullied by your maids again!¡± Madam li nced at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Then, will he still look for my niannian to take responsibility?¡± Cai Xiaolian joked. That¡¯s great, the four sisters also walked over. ¡°When he went back, he locked himself in the yard and ignored everyone, even his grandmother. I asked Chun, Xia, Qiu, and Dong, but he was pretending to be angry. In fact, he was studying the thing you discussed with himst time. Let¡¯s not talk about her! Come, this batch of jars is out. I brought them over for you to see. See if they¡¯re good. If they¡¯re good, I¡¯ll have people mass-produce them and send them over at the end of the month.¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand, and red and purple behind her came over with a few bottles and handed them to Cai Xiaolian and the four sisters. As soon as Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian pressed on the shampoo, the shampoo inside flowed out. The mother and daughter looked at each other. Li Muyan was pretty good at using shampoo. Most importantly, he had found the right ingredients. ¡°Oh right, Huixin misses you. This time, I brought a piece of cloth for you. Isn¡¯t the weather gradually getting hotter? The four of you are all pretty, so I¡¯ll cut you out to make a new set of clothes. It just so happens that I have four nieces at home, and it¡¯s just enough for each of them to wear!¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand again, and da Zi went to the carriage outside to bring in a beautiful piece of cloth. ¡°Second sister-inw, second sister-inw, something has happened!¡± At this time, fourth uncle Gu hurried in and ran to Cai Xiaolian with a panicked face. ¡°He¡¯s his fourth uncle. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian stood up and asked. ¡°Someone from the Yamen hase and taken second brother away! Second brother was at aunt Xiao¡¯s house and was just about toe back when he met the Yamen people. Ah Yuan was also arrested! I don¡¯t know what happened either. I just asked, and the people at the Yamen said that second brother cheated in the exam, and ah Yuan was an aplice!¡± Fourth uncle Gu said anxiously. ¡°Did you tell father and mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. father and big brother went to the fields, while mother and aunt Xiao are at home. I just told them toe over. Mother asked me to tell you not to worry. She and grandma Xiao will go to the county to take a look at the situation first. You guys wait for news at home.¡± Fourth uncle Gu said. ¡°Ha? Cheating? Zhou Yuan¡¯s help? Lord Cheng, do you think you¡¯ve been wearing the ck gauze for too long?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Everyone looked at Gu Nian. fourth uncle, you should go and tell Grandpa and uncle. I¡¯ll go find grandma and go to the city with them. I¡¯m the cause of this. Gu Nian said. ¡°Sister, I want to go!¡± Gu Xin held onto Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Count me in!¡± Gu Hui stood out. ¡°And me.¡± Gu si grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s other hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 417 417 Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring the schrs? Madam li regarded Cai Xiaolian as her younger sister, so Gu shouxin was her brother-inw. How could she just stand by and watch? She took Cai Xiaolian and her four sisters, and red and purple drove the carriage, leaving her own coachman at the crossroads Vige. The Li family¡¯s coachman and fourth uncle Gu looked at each other. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to the fields to tell your old man and big brother?¡± The coachman reminded. ¡°Oh, right! This big brother, why don¡¯t youe with me? This second sister-inw probably didn¡¯t expect Madam li to not bring you along, so she locked the door!¡± Fourth uncle Gu looked at the tightly shut door and said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My wife is always like this. I¡¯ll go to the vige entrance and wait for the ox-cart, then I¡¯ll take it to the county. Tell your old man not to worry too much. My Madam¡¯s older brother is the brother-inw of the Qing Prefecture¡¯s magistrate.¡± The coachman said with a smile. He was afraid that the Gu family would be worried, so he added on. Every time Madam li came to the Gu family, he would drive the carriage over. He could see Madam Li¡¯s attitude towards the Gu family. She really treated Lady Cai like a sister. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow my father. Big brother, do you remember the way to the vige entrance? Do you want me to send you there?¡± Fourth uncle Gu heaved a sigh of relief and said politely. ¡°I remember! He hade a few times. You should quickly tell the old master!¡± The coachman waved his hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Fourth uncle Gu nodded and went directly to the field from the second branch. The carriage driver slowly made his way to the vige entrance. ...... In the county government¡¯s carriage, Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin sat opposite each other. There were two bailiffs on each side of them, and two bailiffs outside drove the carriage. ¡°Second uncle, do you want to pee?¡± Seeing Gu shouxin¡¯s calm face, Lu Zheng was very curious, so he asked. Just now, the bailiff had seen him and Gu shouxin at the door of his house. He had told them the charges and wanted to arrest them. He had wanted to resist, but Gu shouxin had pulled him. The two of them followed him obediently, but Gu shouxin didn¡¯t let him know in advance. He was really curious in his heart! He knew that it was impossible for Gu shouxin to cheat and that it must have been the Cheng family who had framed him. But why didn¡¯t you say so in advance with such a calm look on your face? You won¡¯t even let me resist. ¡°Stinky brat, don¡¯t y any tricks!¡± The bailiff beside him drew therge de at his waist and pointed it at him as he spoke fiercely. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re holding a big saber and you¡¯ve scared my nephew! Please take it back!¡± Gu shouxin nced at the man. ¡°Hmph!¡± That person coldly snorted and didn¡¯t keep his promise. ¡°Ah Yuan!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. ¡°Second uncle, speak! Are you going to pee?¡± Lu Zheng asked, his spirits lifted. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±you¡¯re the heir of the Duke¡¯s public house. Why do you pee so frequently?¡± You¡¯ve been mistreated by your stepmother, and your body is weak? ¡°Shut up!¡± The man next to Gu shouxin pulled out a knife and red at him fiercely. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You can just point the knife at me, but you still want to point it at my second uncle? Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring the schrs?¡± Lu Zheng moved his body and looked at the Yamen runner who was pointing a knife at Gu shouxin. Lu Zheng moved as soon as he finished speaking. He kicked away the knife that was holding Gu shouxin, then grabbed the hand of the bailiff next to him, grabbed the big knife, and pulled Gu shouxin out of the carriage, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, if you have any ns, please let me know!¡± The two of them stood outside the carriage and did not run. Lu Zheng held a knife. The few bailiffs were stunned by his move and did not dare to act rashly. Chapter 418 418 Second uncle is really a good man ¡°Young people are really impatient!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng and smiled. ¡°Second uncle, what did you do?¡± Let people point out that I colluded with you to cheat? I¡¯m not interested in the imperial examination and I don¡¯t even know where the examination venue is. If you want to trick me, you should at least tell me what¡¯s going on. ¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± you already said that I cheated you. Why should I tell you what happened? ¡± Lu Zheng: ¡°You two, stop your nonsense! The fact that Zhou Yuan helped Gu shouxin to cheat is already a fact with witnesses and physical evidence!¡± The bailiff couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said. He had never seen such savage people before. The Yamen had already said that they were going to arrest them, so it was fine if the two of them escaped. It wasn¡¯t like he had never seen fugitives before, but after they got out of the car after snatching the knife, not only did they not run away, they even started chatting. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This waspletely disrespecting the brothers. ¡°Oh? A nail on the board? Then can you tell me the process? Let¡¯s see if the process of the crime you¡¯re talking about is the same as mine. Let¡¯s see if that dog official surnamed Cheng has found out! Don¡¯t get the wrong person!¡± Lu Zheng chuckled. ¡°How audacious! How dare you say that Lord Cheng is you? you, you dare to insult Lord Cheng!¡± The bailiffs didn¡¯t dare to say that they were dog officials. ¡°Fight? Let me see your strength?¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t treat himself as the party involved at all, but just like a crowd watching a show. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re looking down on me! You want to test my strength with these few people? No matter what, we have experience Fighting Tigers together. How can you insult me with someone who has such mediocre skills?¡± Lu Zheng could not take it anymore. Wasn¡¯t this an insult? ¡°You, who are you calling a three-legged cat? Do you still want to stay in Taoyuan County?¡± The bailiff who had his broadsword snatched away said angrily. ¡°He said you six.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Gu shouxin, you¡¯re a student. You¡¯ll be recorded for beating a Yamen runner in public. If you resist and be a fugitive, you will never be able to pass the imperial examination.¡± Another bailiff said. ¡°I¡¯m not running, I¡¯ll just watch from the side. You won¡¯t be able to get on the carriage if you¡¯re injured by him. I¡¯ll drive you back to the Yamen!¡± Gu shouxinughed. After he finished speaking, he pushed Lu Zheng towards the few people. Lu Zheng,¡±your Grandpa!¡± Just say so before pushing it! Beating up a few bailiffs was as easy as flipping his hand. Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s moves. This kid¡¯s swordsmanship training at night was not in vain. The bailiffs of the great Zhou were not good enough. With their standards, the Yamen would be destroyed if a few more popinjays like Lu Zheng joined them! Well, what¡¯s the first thing I have to do when I¡¯m an official? Increase the strength of the Yamen runners so that my men are the most powerful within my jurisdiction! Yes, it¡¯s decided. Lu Zheng kicked them into the car one by one and walked over. ¡°Second uncle, can you tell me now? What did you do?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said,¡±it¡¯s no big deal.¡± It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know. You can just answer whatever he asks youter.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Qianqian, can you tell me in advance before you screw me over next time?¡± So that I can be mentally prepared. You¡¯re going to the prefecture for the next exam!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯you¡¯re not afraid of the prefecture, but didn¡¯t you already greet brother ye, who you¡¯re afraid of? What am I afraid of? I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll please brother ye and deliberately give me the head position. That would be boring! Therefore, he would only do it this once. After dealing with the Cheng family, I won¡¯t have to worry about your second aunt and the other two when I go out in the future.¡± ¡°Second uncle is such a good man now!¡± Lu Zheng gave him a thumbs up. Gu shouxin thought,¡±don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve scolded me in your heart before!¡± Chapter 419 419 The Son of Heaven¡¯s item taoyuan county had a history of hundreds of years from the previous dynasty to the present. this was the first time that the yamen wanted to catch a criminal and drove here by themselves, along with the yamen runners who were going to catch the criminal. at the entrance of the court, the other people of the yamen were stunned. ¡°They hit you?¡± The constable stepped forward and asked. Lu Zheng gave them a look and they did not dare to say anything. They all shook their heads. They were beaten up badly by Lu Zheng just now. Although they were in court now, Lu Zheng might not do anything, but who knew what would happen in court? master wanted to punish gu shouxin, and this young master zhou was just an extra. Who didn¡¯t know that young master Zhou was old master Zhou¡¯s grandnephew? when the time came, he would definitely be redeemed by old master Zhou. N?v(el)B\\jnn So, I¡¯d better not say it! They had all thought that Lu Zheng was only old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew and did not know how strong Lu Zheng was, so they were not afraid. but now, she was afraid. ...... Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng didn¡¯t wait for long before master Cheng arrived in his official uniform. Grandma Xiao, grandma Gu, and Madam li also came with Cai Xiaolian and the others. in the hall, other than themoners, there were also many candidates. ¡°Mighty!¡± the entire scene fell silent. When Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian saw Gu shouxin¡¯s calm expression, they were no longer so anxious. Now that they heard this voice, they felt that anyone coulde and watch a real case! It wasn¡¯t strange to think about it. There weren¡¯t many entertainment programs in ancient times, so it was naturally good to be able to watch the fun! ¡°Who are you?¡± Lord Cheng was shocked. ¡°Woof! Master Cheng, my second uncle went to visit youst month and even cooperated with your Madam in businessst year! And you still ask who is in the hall?¡± Lu Zheng crossed his arms, tilted his head, and smiled. His eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°impudent! I¡¯m just and upright, I don¡¯t have any private property, so how can I cooperate? you, zhou yuan, why didn¡¯t you kneel before me?¡± Master Cheng red at Lu Zheng. ¡°oh, i have a sign in my hand. my great uncle gave it to me and said that only officials of the second rank and above can kneel. i¡¯m afraid that i can¡¯t stand it and will lose my ck gauze!¡± lu zheng took out the birthday gift from the emperor, walked to the table, and waved it in front of master cheng. Lord Cheng was so scared that he almost got up and knelt down. This was an item of the Emperor! No one in the great Zhou Dynasty would dare to take the risk of using the emperor¡¯s item to swindle people! at this moment, lord cheng was extremely regretful. he knew that zhou yuan was old master zhou¡¯s grandnephew, so why did he still take the risk to involve him? Fortunately, he did not intend to involve him too deeply. He was giving old Zhou and the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion face. However, old master Zhou had given this Imperial Gift to this grandnephew. It seemed that the rumors outside were true. Old master Zhou really intended to hand over the entire family business to the nsmen. This grandnephew was about to be adopted, and he would be a grandson in the future! ¡°Lord Cheng has seen it, so I¡¯ll lend it to my second uncle for a while. So, Lord Cheng, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re being presumptuous again. Why didn¡¯t you kneel when you saw me?¡± lu zheng chuckled as he passed the jade pendant to gu shouxin. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Did this kid trust his family so much now? wasn¡¯t she afraid that he¡¯d take it away? Did he know that he and niannian were the ones who beat him up that night? Gu Xin also had a piece of Jade in her hand. It was a birthday gift from the Emperor. She did not expect it to be so useful. She decided to give this Jade to her father when she returned. At least her father would not have to kneel down to the officials in Qingzhou Prefecture. Chapter 420 420 Chapter 420-getting into character Lu Zheng¡¯s words had already caused themoners at the entrance to start discussing. What kind of business did this Madam Cheng do with Gu shouxin? Didn¡¯t they say that he cheated in the county examination? why did he suddenly talk about business? Could it be that they had spread it to the wrong person? ¡°aiyo, this, i know!¡± Mrs. Li heard the aunty next to her gossiping, so she asked big red to join in. thus, in a short while, the surroundingmoners found out that the increasingly prosperous drunken river restaurant was opened by the county magistrate¡¯s wife through big red. In the past, drunken River restaurant¡¯s business was not good. After they cooperated with the Gu family, the Gu family developed a new dish, and drunken River restaurant¡¯s business was booming. Also, the interior design of drunken River Restaurant was different from other restaurants. It was given by the wife of the candidate who was caught in the hall. Da Hong and Zi even said that the skincare set was made by the Gu family. In the end, because they didn¡¯t want to work with Madam Cheng, Madam Cheng hated the Gu family. When the Gu family went to visit on the fourth day of the new year, they directly threw the thing out. Themoners were all stunned. Was he forcing them to cooperate? What kind of logic was this? Themon people chattered non-stop, and Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curled up. Well, this Madam li was smarter than Madam Cheng. ¡°Silence! Silence!¡± Lord Cheng mmed the gavel a few more times, his lungs about to explode from anger! The Gu family was really bold to make up such a thing! ¡°My Lord! Thismoner has something to say!¡± at this moment, mrs. li stood up and walked into the hall. Lu Zheng stepped aside silently. With Madam li around, he could just keep his mouth shut. ¡°Who are you? What does it have to do with the cheating incident?¡± Lord Cheng frowned. ¡°oh, it¡¯s me! My family¡¯s sister-inw and the magistrate are biological siblings. i can barely be considered a rtive of the magistrate. Lord Yao has said that as long as thismoner doesn¡¯tmit any crimes, thismoner can not kneel in court. He will support thismoner!¡± Mrs. Li raised her chin and looked like she was bullying someone. ¡°Preposterous! Thew states,¡± ¡°Lord Cheng, no matter how ridiculous my rtive who is the magistrate is, he can¡¯t be more ridiculous than you! Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t hear it. People outside are saying that your family wanted to snatch the Gu family¡¯s bathing suit recipe, but you failed. The Gu family refused to obey. You¡¯re framing them! The imperial examination is a big deal, much bigger than the matter of money. You¡¯re cutting off this student Gu¡¯s path for the rest of his life! Isn¡¯t that right, student Gu?¡± Madam li interrupted Cheng Daren¡¯s words and looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me, big sister!¡± Gu shouxin cupped his hands with an aggrieved face. ¡°Aiyo! Wasn¡¯t this the logic! We all know how difficult it is to be a schr, how can Lord Cheng be like this?¡± red said with a face full of pity. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! what witnesses and evidence? I didn¡¯t hear any concrete evidence or witnesses just now. Maybe the Cheng family forged it to destroy the Gu family!¡± Da Zi said in grief and indignation. cai xiaolian looked in surprise at the two famous people she had seen many times. they were so immersed in their roles. they acted very well as the aunt and youngdy who stood up to help when they saw injustice! ¡°Nonsense! Ridiculous!¡± Lord Cheng was so angry that he hit the gavel a few more times. silence, silence! ¡°lord cheng is angry from embarrassment!¡± ¡°quickly shut up! Lord Cheng wants the constables to capture usmoners!¡± ¡°Dog officials are heartless, treating the people like dogs!¡± ¡°......¡± In the crowd, a few rough men¡¯s voices grew louder and louder. When Lord Cheng sent someone to take a look, he found that they were all women. The men were either young or old, and they couldn¡¯t make such strong voices at all. Chapter 421 421 What kind of expression is that? Gu shouxin¡¯s back was facing the people. He looked at Lord Cheng and smiled provocatively. It was a very short smile. Except for Lord Cheng, no one else saw it. ¡°Everyone! Let me say something!¡± Gu shouxin turned around and cupped his hands at the entrance of the hall. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Strangely, themoners suddenly quieted down. Gu Xin and Gu si could not understand the situation, but Gu Hui and Gu Nian could. Father (second uncle) is so good at acting! Now, he was ying the role of a student or amoner who had the right to be bullied by a noble. This would make themoners feel the same way! ¡°Just now, Lord Cheng presented a witness and material evidence. Everyone only saw the witness, not the material evidence, so no one believed it! Not only did everyone not believe it, even the students themselves did not believe it! The student couldn¡¯t remember what he had written on the paper. how about this, please find a few literate people to take a look at what was written on the paper with the students! A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow. I have never written it before, but I can recognize my own handwriting! I hope that everyone can help this student. This student is extremely grateful!¡± Gu shouxin took a deep breath, as if he had made a big decision. lu zheng looked at the physical evidence ced beside the private advisor¡¯s hand. it was the evidence of gu shouxin and lord cheng buying the test questions, as well as the evidence of gu shouxin writing a letter to find the answers of the examinees at the table next to him. Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s righteous and fearless look and suddenly understood. This was probably a trap Gu shouxin had specially set for Lord Cheng! Previously, the Emperor had asked Xue Qianyu to pass a message to the magistrate that Gu shouxin was not afraid of being rejected by Lord Cheng in the examination. In the end, Gu shouxin did not y his cards ording tomon sense. He preempted and used this examination to pull Lord Cheng down. How awesome! Lu Zheng was once again curious about Gu shouxin¡¯s identity. Anyway, this was definitely not the Gu shouxin who would gamble and lose his daughter. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll do it! i¡¯ve learned a few words from my husband, so i can still understand the contents of buying questions and copying answers.¡± Big red stood up. ¡°I¡¯m the master of Yuanshan Academy!¡± The old man in his fifties stood out. ¡°Count me in! I¡¯ve known brother Gu for quite a long time. Although brother Gu has been lost for more than ten years, based on my understanding of brother Gu, he¡¯s the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t bother to copy or buy questions even if the paper was nk.¡± A man who was about the same age as Gu shouxin stood up. among these people, besides big red, many people from the other two cities knew them. one of them was a teacher from the academy. which family didn¡¯t have a few children studying in the academy? One of them was Zhu yuantang, the high schr of Taoyuan County. He had a high schr status and was from a rich family. He was still studying. ¡°Good! Then I won¡¯t read it. You read it out loud, what is written on the evidence that we have collected!¡± The corners of Lord Cheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He was the one who had arranged for the teacher of the Academy and Zhu yuantang. when he was reading out the case earlier, there was a lot of noise. they were talking about the incident at the drunken river restaurant and the washing set, but he did not have the time to ask the grand master to present the evidence. However, if he was not mistaken, that woman was the one who had been talking about her. Who was she? The bailiff took the evidence from the Grand Master and passed it to Zhu yuantang and big red. The teacher from the Yuanshan Academy stood beside Zhu yuantang and watched. The two of them looked up at Lord Cheng in surprise. Lord Cheng was stunned. What kind of expression was this? The two of them turned to look at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin looked at them with an anxious face, but he pretended to be calm. Chapter 422 422 Please watch my father¡¯s performance Lu Zheng walked over and was amused by what he saw. Was second uncle nning to let the Cheng family be hated by everyone in Taoyuan County? ¡°Since you¡¯re here to testify, you can all read it out!¡± Lord Cheng suddenly panicked. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Big red shook the crimes in its hands, then turned to read to the people, ¡± 11th of February, at midnight, in a dpidated temple on Sanli Hill in the south of the city. After the deed is done, five hundred taels will be paid. Wait at the back door of the county Yamen at 12th Night. It¡¯s signed off by Cheng Rui.¡± ¡°Who is Cheng Rui?¡± The people were dumbfounded, but da Zi wasn¡¯t. ¡°I heard that Lord Cheng¡¯s eldest son is called Cheng Rui!¡± Someone in the crowd said. ¡°Ah?¡± Themoners all looked at Lord Cheng. Master Cheng frowned and suddenly understood why the teachers of the Yuanshan Academy and Zhu yuantang looked at him like that. ¡°Preposterous!¡± Lord Cheng hit the gavel a few more times. silence! Silence!¡± Themoners shut their mouths subconsciously. Zhu yuantang said,¡±third brother, we have a mission!¡± Time is tight, I have to make arrangements first. You go to the second household of the Gu family in the vige at the crossroads on the night of the eleventh and wait for my news. After I¡¯ve captured her, I¡¯ll send you a signal. After the signal is sent, you rush into the second branch¡¯s house. There¡¯s a big house in the northeast of the house. Quietly move the things in the house to the county government office and burn down the courtyard. After it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll have five hundred taels!¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Lord Cheng was so angry that he rushed down to stop Zhu yuantang. Lu Zheng would not let him have his way. He stood in front of Zhu yuantang. Lord Cheng couldn¡¯t care less if Lu Zheng had any gifts from the Emperor. He wanted to push him away, but he couldn¡¯t and asked the bailiffs to help catch him. In this process, Zhu yuantang had finished reading the ¡°evidence.¡± ¡°Lord Cheng!¡± Gu shouxin pulled Lu Zheng over and faced Lord Cheng. It was full of momentum. ¡°Mother, please watch my father¡¯s performance!¡± Gu Nian whispered in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ear. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±this person is really ... He didn¡¯t even tell everyone. It¡¯s better to be mentally prepared!¡± It was so sudden! She had thought that the emperor¡¯s words would not work! ¡°Lord Cheng! Hahahahaha! Lord Cheng, it seems that I didn¡¯t cheat today, but you really tricked ah Yuan and me out! He thought that I was the only man in our family and that ah Yuan lived at the entrance of the vige. If we made a bigmotion, he would be disturbed. So, he found a random excuse to take us to the Yamen! To aid your son¡¯s n?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Did I kill your entire family or dig up your Cheng family¡¯s ancestral grave? You want to do this to me! Why does your son want to abduct my wife and daughter? What was he doing in the ruined temple? Why did you burn down my house? Just say it! Just say it!¡± Gu shouxin grabbed Lord Cheng¡¯s cor with both hands and shook him hard. ¡°Preposterous, impudent! Ridiculous! Gu shouxin, this is all your trap! You¡¯re impudent! Someone¡¯s here!¡± Lord Cheng was dizzy from the shaking, but he couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± Lu Zheng directly took the knife and got into a position to protect Gu shouxin. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± Gu Hui also stood up and walked over. ¡°Whoever dares to touch my father, I¡¯ll kill myself here!¡± Gu Nian stepped forward. She knew that her father was putting on an act to win the sympathy of the people. So, it was not that she was going to Cut Off Your Hands and feet, but that she was going to be forced to die! ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin was smart and immediately understood her father and sister¡¯s intentions. She did not make a move and ran over with tears in her eyes. Gu si followed behind her. She could not squeeze out tears, but she did not need to pretend to be pitiful. She looked the most innocent without any expression. ¡°Her father, don¡¯t do anything stupid! Don¡¯t hit me! How can wemoners fight against the officials?¡± Cai Xiaolian plopped down on the ground and pped the floor as she shouted. Chapter 423 423 Get Cheng Rui out! Grandma Gu: She silently pulled grandma Xiao to the side and moved a few steps away, very disdainful of the second branch¡¯s family. What are you all doing? Go up and do it! Wouldn¡¯t he be teaching his two granddaughters badly? Beat them up until they were convinced. It wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t win! ¡°Aiyo! Look at this poor family. The man in the family was wronged because someone had evil thoughts about the woman in the family and the way to make money. The head of the official¡¯s family hade to the Yamen, so the official¡¯s son had the opportunity to get the way to make money and upy the daughter of the other family! Is there still any justice in this world?¡± Da Zi shouted. ¡°My fellow vigers! Are you going to watch the dog official¡¯s family bully the poor Gu family? Haven¡¯t you heard of the Fox mourning for the death of the rabbit? If one day a family suddenly emerged with an ancestral skill and this dog official wanted to take it for himself, the Cheng family¡¯s fate today would be the same as your fate in the future! My fellow vigers! Let¡¯s resist!¡± Mrs. Li said passionately. Cai Xiaolian almost couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Sister Luo¡¯s drive could be used as a brainwashing lecturer in the modern world! Grandma Gu facepalmed, thinking,¡±what kind of friends did my second daughter-inw teach?¡± ¡°Let Cheng Ruie out and confront him! Let Cheng Ruie out and confront him!¡± Gu shouxin excitedly shook Lord Cheng. The bailiffs were in a difficult position. They were surrounded by a few youngdies and there was a martial arts practitioner watching them from the side. They couldn¡¯t rush in and save their Lord! ¡°Right! Get Cheng Rui toe out and give an exnation!¡± Mrs. Li raised her hand and shouted. ¡°Get Cheng Rui toe out and give an exnation!¡± Themoners responded. Cai Xiaolian got up and shouted with the people. Themotion outside had long since reached the back of the manor. Cheng Rui, who had been recuperating for a month, was almost fully recovered. He sat in the room with Mrs. Cheng, listening to the servant girl¡¯s report after a while. ¡°Rui ¡®er! You really wrote it for someone? Why did you leave evidence?¡± Mrs. Cheng roared in anger. ¡°Mother, they¡¯re a bunch of bandits. If I don¡¯t write, they won¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll give them money. They wanted to use this to threaten me to pay!¡± Cheng Rui exined. ¡°What? Or mountain bandits? You actually hired bandits tomit murder and arson!¡± Mrs. Cheng pped Cheng Rui in the face. You¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°Oh no, Madam, young master, themoners are about to rush into the back residence! We need the eldest young master to give an exnation!¡± The servant girl ran in hurriedly. ¡°Where¡¯s Daren?¡± Madam Cheng was shocked. ¡°Sir, Sir is surrounded by Gu shouxin and a few children from the Gu family. The bailiffs can¡¯t beat that young man from the Gu family at all.¡± The maidservant reported with her head lowered. ¡°Where did this young man from the Gu familye from?¡± Mrs. Cheng knew the Gu family well. The only one who could be called a young man, old fourth Gu, was an honest Carpenter. ¡°I know, it¡¯s Zhou Yuan! He¡¯s the grandnephew of old master Zhou from the Zhou n town, and it¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s the heir to the Zhou family¡¯s fortune!¡± Cheng Rui said viciously. could it be that he¡¯s with that wretched girl, Gu Nian? ¡± Mrs. Cheng said angrily. What he thought was what his eyes saw. Ever since the Gu family had embarrassed the Cheng family, Mrs. Cheng had felt that Gu Nian was a Vixen who specialized in seducing people. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin was still growing up, so no one would think of her. ¡°Definitely! Hmph! A bunch of unruly people!¡± Cheng Rui was even more furious. ¡°Not good, not good! Madam, young master, officials from the prefecture have arrived at the Yamen. Sir has been detained. The soldiers from the prefecture havee to arrest the eldest young master!¡± At this moment, a servant came in a hurry to report. In the court, a chubby official dressed in official robes sat at the head of the table, and there were a few more strong men in the court. Chapter 424 424 Meng Meng When Cheng Rui came out and saw the brawny man in the middle, he was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the mountain Bandit he had been looking for? Lu Zheng was equally surprised. Wasn¡¯t this man his most capable subordinate in the Army, Meng Meng, in his previous life? He had once saved this man¡¯s life. After that, this man followed him to the battlefield and achieved great military achievements. When he died, Meng Meng was promoted to a Rank 2 General. He was 16, and Meng Meng should be 20. The 20-year-old Meng Meng was indeed in Qing Province, but he had never asked about Meng Meng¡¯s past. He only knew that Meng Meng was a mountain Bandit who had been exterminated by the Imperial court. He was the only one who had escaped from the entire mountain stronghold. ¡°Eldest young master Cheng! What¡¯s the situation? Didn¡¯t you say that the Yamen was opened by your family? So what, the time we agreed on hasn¡¯t even arrived, and you¡¯re already capturing me? This is a deliberate scam to catch me! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been caught, and my brothers in the vige will avenge me! Your Taoyuan County¡¯s government office will be turned upside down by my brothers!¡± When Meng Meng saw Cheng Rui, he straightened his neck and said. Lu Zheng came back to his senses andughed in his heart. When Meng Meng was trying to scam someone, he liked to me others for it. Could it be that Meng Meng had been subdued by second uncle? With this thought in mind, Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know what was going on and had to pretend to be bullied, so he ignored Lu Zheng. ¡°Who are you and why are you spouting nonsense? Biting me?¡± Naturally, Cheng Rui would not admit it. ¡°Ah PEI! You bastard! Fortunately, I was smart enough to leave evidence for you to write down. Although the matter didn¡¯t seed, the handwriting is yours.¡± Meng Meng spat at Cheng Rui. Then, he looked at the fat man sitting above and said, ¡± ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re not a rtive of that dog official, are you? Thismoner will believe you! Get someone to read the handwriting! This was definitely written by that son of a bitch, Cheng Rui. Hmph, you want to scam me? no way! Even if I go to hell, I want you and your family to apany me!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The fat man hit the gavel. He might be smiling, but when he wasn¡¯t smiling, he was much more serious than Lord Cheng. ¡°My surname is he, and I am the southwest inspector appointed by His Majesty to manage all the official matters in the southwest. Today, he learned that Taoyuan County was suspected of fraud in the scientific examination, so he came here. It turned out that the fraud was fake, and the officials were covering up for their rtives and bullying the people! Lord Cheng, do you know your crime?¡± Lord he directly convicted Lord Cheng. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Lord he, this official has been wronged! I also received aint from the candidate, so I ordered people to arrest the suspects, Gu shouxin and Zhou Yuan.¡± Lord Cheng argued. ¡°Everything requires evidence. May I ask where is your evidence, Lord Cheng?¡± Lord he asked with a frown. Lord Cheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Wasn¡¯t I just tricked by Gu shouxin? ¡°Cheng Rui! You relied on the county magistrate¡¯s son to forcefully take amoner¡¯s daughter as a concubine. You refused toply, and you wanted to cook the rice, then you killed and set fire to it. Do you plead guilty to this matter?¡± Lord he looked at Cheng Rui again. Cheng Rui knelt down and said,¡¯I refuse to admit it! I have never had such thoughts. Please understand!¡± Meng Meng spat on Cheng Rui. ¡°Ah PEI! Are you a man or not? aren¡¯t you just attracted by miss Gu¡¯s good looks and her ability to earn money? You¡¯re shameless, you dare to do but don¡¯t dare to admit it! If I were the son of the county Magistrate, I would use all I have and all the proper means to windy Gu¡¯s favor! You shameless thing, you don¡¯t deserve to be a man! I don¡¯t even want to have the same title as you, I¡¯m a real man, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s called you!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± After scolding Meng Meng enough, Mr. He mmed the table and made Meng Meng shut up. Chapter 425 425 It¡¯s not because I¡¯ve been instructed! Lord he concluded the case very quickly. The note provided by Meng Meng was the evidence. Meng Meng himself was the witness, and so were the maidservants and manservants in the back residence of the county government. That day, there were many servants in the Cheng family who had witnessed the scene of the Cheng and Gu families falling out. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cheng Rui couldn¡¯t argue. As for Lord Cheng, in addition to covering up for his son, Lord he had also produced evidence that Lord Cheng had colluded with a group of people who sold illegal salt and ironware. This was a serious crime in the great Zhou Dynasty. It just so happened that the group of people had been caught and had confessed to several local officials. There was only one master Cheng in the Qingzhou government. Lord Cheng¡¯s ck Veil was gone on the spot, and he was taken into custody. His wife and children, with the exception of Cheng Rui, who hadmitted the crime, were all in prison. Madam Cheng cried and threw a tantrum, saying that she was wronged. Cheng huaijin held his sister¡¯s hand and entered the cell without crying or throwing a tantrum. The series of cases involving Gu shouxin¡¯s cheating case didn¡¯t end until 11:00 P. M. Themoners were still not satisfied. Seeing Lord he¡¯s smiling appearance when he was not trying the case, some of them who were bold asked,¡±Lord he, will you be the official of our Taoyuan County in the future?¡± Lord he shook his head. I have to manage the entire Southwest Prefecture. I can¡¯t be biased towards Taoyuan County! The other counties will say that I¡¯m biased!¡± hahahaha! themoners were amused by his words and said, ¡± Sir, then can you give some advice to the higher-ups and send us a good official? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re fierce, just don¡¯t be sanctimonious like Lord Cheng!¡± this ... Lord he touched his round chin and looked at the people who were looking at him with full attention. Heughed and said, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I¡¯ll secretly give you a biased opinion. Don¡¯t let the people from the other counties know! ¡°Alright, thank you, my Lord! Thank you, my Lord!¡± Themoners were all amused. Then, Lord he said that it waste and that everyone should go back and rest. He would stay in the county office for a few days to deal with the aftermath. If anyone had any grievances, pleasee early tomorrow. Themoners went back happily. ...... ¡°Sister Luo, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be going back! He¡¯ll be resting in the backyard with second Gu¡¯s wife!¡± After the people left, Sir he looked at Madam li with a smile. ¡°Little Lian, do you want to go back?¡± Madam li turned to ask Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Little Lian, you stay here with the children and keep sister Luopany! It was not convenient for her to live here alone. I¡¯ll go over to aunt Xiao¡¯s ce with Lu Zhengter.¡± Although Gu shouxin¡¯s n was perfect, he was still grateful to Madam li for being so cooperative without knowing the situation. She did not stand by and do nothing when she was in such a situation. Such a friend was worth making. Furthermore, he did not hear a single bad thing about the Li family from Lu Zheng. Instead, he was happy to see Mrs. Li¡¯s rtionship with his family. He knew that the Li family would be fine. For example, when he was with the Cheng family, Lu Zheng¡¯s expression and tone were a little abnormal. ¡°Yi, where¡¯s mother and aunt Xiao?¡± Cai Xiaolian found that grandma Gu and grandma Xiao were gone. ¡°Uncle sent them back! Grandma wants to apany Grandpa.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°It¡¯ste at night, get some rest! If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning!¡± Lord he said, his hands behind his back. ¡°Deal! Then I wille back tomorrow to thank Lord he!¡± Gu shouxin cupped his hands at Lord he. ¡°No need to thank me! This official will do business! It¡¯s not because I¡¯ve been ordered to pay special attention to you!¡± Lord he raised his fat head and said arrogantly. Everyone at the scene: Chapter 426 426 Don¡¯t fall for me second uncle, if you don¡¯t make things clear today, don¡¯t even think about sleeping with you! Back at grandma Xiao¡¯s ce, Lu Zheng held Gu shouxin¡¯s hand and refused to let him go. Gu shouxin looked at his own hand and then at Lu Zheng¡¯s Rascal-like appearance. He pursed his lips. You¡¯re younger than me, but don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to act like a spoiled child when you¡¯re just a soul in your thirties? ¡°Second uncle, tell us! I¡¯m very curious! Did you already contact Lord he? Did you take Meng Meng in and then collude with you? Also, did you already know that Cheng is selling salt and iron?¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t care about Gu shouxin¡¯s disdainful eyes and only asked what he wanted to know. He didn¡¯t know how the Cheng family was finished in his previous life. He only knew how Lord Cheng¡¯s father-inw was finished. He thought that the Cheng family was implicated by the sun family, and in the end, only Cheng Rui was left. But now, it seemed that the Cheng family was likely to have brought this upon themselves! ¡°That day, I was bored, so I wanted to go to the roof of the county office to watch the moon!¡± Gu shouxin raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°Which day? It couldn¡¯t have been a few days ago, right? The moon from a few days ago was nothing to look at!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then let¡¯s look at the stars!¡± Gu shouxinughed indifferently. then Cheng Rui ruined my mood to watch the stars. I saw him making a deal with Meng Meng! Cheng Rui wanted to collude with the exam candidates to catch me for cheating and bring me to the Yamen. He wanted to catch my wife and daughter on a moonless and windy night, and then set fire to my house!¡± ¡°So? Is Meng Meng making bogus usations? Second uncle, what method did you use?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°You want to know?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Gu shouxin shook off Lu Zheng and left. ¡°Second uncle!¡± Lu Zheng caught up. Gu shouxin made a move, and Lu Zheng took it. The two of them fought so hard in the courtyard that they even woke up granny Wang who was looking after the house and even got up to cook noodles for them. Until a sister-inw next door was woken up and howled under the wall of the courtyard next door, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you let me sleep! Don¡¯t think that you can make a biggermotion than men and women just because you¡¯re all men! Be careful, I¡¯lle and take care of you two, and you¡¯ll experience the taste of men and women!¡± Man to man, alright, Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin could not stand other people suspecting that they had this rtionship. Absolutely not! ¡°Young master, second old master Gu, the noodles are done. You¡¯ve been fighting for so long, you must be tired! Come and eat and rest, just leave the bowl after you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll wash it tomorrow morning!¡± Granny Wang came out and called for the two of them to eat. ¡°Alright, granny Wang!¡± Lu Yang said. Gu shouxin also nodded to granny Wang. ¡°Second uncle, it¡¯s really fun to fight with you! It¡¯s much better than me practicing the sword alone!¡± Lu Zheng took a handkerchief to wipe his face and neck, and then said readily. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I only have your aunt in my heart!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Second uncle Zhenzhen, you must have learned your narcissism from uncle!¡± Isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu shouxin knocked on Lu Zheng¡¯s head andughed.¡±You brat, are you learning from my girl?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Look, second uncle, you¡¯ve learned the way you knock on people¡¯s heads from first uncle.¡± If en ¡®Zi and Ren Ren were both here, would you make us line up in three rows?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s hand paused. It seems that big brother does have this problem! Oh no, niannian reminded me not to stay with big brother for too long. Big brother is really amazing! This could affect people? ¡°COO! Gugu!¡± At this moment, there was an obvious sound of people imitating birds chirping outside. Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin with a smirk. I can tell. This is Meng Meng¡¯s voice. Second uncle, he¡¯s here to look for you, right? ¡± Chapter 427 427 He¡¯s reliable and loyal Lu Zheng easily leaped onto the wall and looked at Meng Meng, who was outside. ¡°Chief, it¡¯s sote. Did you escape from prison?¡± Lu Zheng joked. ¡°Aiyo, young master Zhou, what nonsense are you saying! I¡¯m here to look for your uncle. Is he here?¡± Meng Meng climbed up and grinned. He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°You¡¯re already here, why are you still asking if I¡¯m here?¡± Lu Zheng looked at Meng Meng deeply. Meng Meng, it was the young Meng Meng! The young Meng Meng looked even more dumbfounded. It seemed that Meng Meng would have to follow second uncle for the rest of his life. But that was good too. Meng Meng was a reliable and loyal person! ¡°If you two want to be scolded by the Auntie next door, then continue to sit there and chat!¡± Gu shouxin said and went into the kitchen. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng quickly jumped down and followed him into the kitchen. N?v(el)B\\jnn Meng Meng was here, and Lu Zheng could fish for information without Gu shouxin telling him. Then, he would get to the bottom of things. On the night before the exam, Gu shouxin was bored and went to the county government office. He saw Meng Meng and Cheng Rui meet and heard their conversation. He didn¡¯t do anything to Cheng Rui, but followed Meng Meng. Every day after the exam, he would go to Meng Meng and fight him. On the third day, Meng Meng was defeated and convinced by Gu shouxin¡¯s ability. Because no matter where he was, as long as he was within the territory of Taoyuan County, he could be found by Gu shouxin. He couldn¡¯t help but admire his ability to find people, in addition to his martial arts that were many times better than his own! Therefore, Meng Meng cooperated with Gu shouxin and asked Cheng Rui to write a note with the content written on it, for fear that Cheng Rui would fall out with him. Cheng Rui probably thought that there was nothing in Taoyuan County that his father, the county Magistrate, couldn¡¯t solve, so he left some evidence behind. In this matter, Gu shouxin had urately predicted Cheng Rui¡¯s thoughts and was sure that he would definitely write that note. He rarely made mistakes when it came to grasping the human heart. As for Sir he¡¯s appearance, it was also after he had heard of Cheng Rui¡¯s n on the first night. He had wanted to destroy the Cheng family, so he had taken the initiative to send someone to look for Sir he. He was taking the exam five days ago, and Sir he happened to be in the Qing Prefecture, so he was able to arrive in time. In fact, even if Sir he was not in the Qing government, he was not worried. Without Madam li winning over the people to build up momentum, he could do it himself. He had calcted every link and every possibility. Even if the development of the matter was different from his n, he had a n in mind to remedy it. It was just that Lu Zheng was not in his calctions. He had no intention of bringing this kid along. It was only the Cheng family who had included Lu Zheng in their ns. This was because there was only one way into the vige at the crossroads. If they wanted to abduct someone, this was the only way. Coincidentally, Lu Zheng¡¯s house was the only way to the vige entrance. Grandma Xiao and the others did not care about it, but Lu Zheng must not be at home. Therefore, they charged him with helping to cheat! Lu Zheng cupped his fists at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second uncle, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Second uncle¡¯s thoughts are meticulous, not like a fish in a pond!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and did not speak. ¡°Second brother Gu, you¡¯ve been a coward before.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me second brother! You have to call me uncle!¡± Lu Zheng interrupted Meng Meng and reminded. In her previous life, Meng Meng was of the same generation as her. If he addressed second uncle as his brother, did that mean she had to address Meng Meng as uncle? No, no, this was absolutely not allowed! ¡°Young master Zhou, what are you doing!¡± Meng Meng scratched his head and said honestly. brother, this is my uncle. We are brothers, so he is also your uncle! Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng¡¯s back and said. Chapter 428 428 Chapter 428 robbing the rich to help the thief ¡°Tsk, young master Zhou, you¡¯re just a brat. I¡¯m a mountain Bandit, do you know that I¡¯m a mountain Bandit? Who¡¯s your brother?¡± Meng Meng sized Lu Zheng up and said in disdain. ¡°Meng Meng, did my second uncle beat you into submission? Don¡¯t you believe that whoever has the bigger fist will be the boss?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a must! When my father was alive, he was the chief. Now that he¡¯s gone, I also became the chief with my own fists. What? You want to fight me? You¡¯re just a little brat who hasn¡¯t even fully grown your hair yet, who are you calling a brother?¡± Meng Meng pushed Lu Zheng. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s go out and fight! Since you¡¯ve beaten me, he¡¯s your second brother. I¡¯ll call you uncle. If you can¡¯t beat me, you can be my brother. He¡¯s my second uncle, okay?¡± Lu Zheng returned the punch. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Could it be that Lu Zheng knew this Meng Meng and was so persistent in not being a junior? However, he was fine with sneaking in. He would not suffer a loss anyway! Gu shouxin was still jeering at the side,¡±brother Meng, ah, no, I can¡¯t call you brother for the time being!¡± This nephew of mine, don¡¯t underestimate him just because he¡¯s young and looks like he¡¯s not very good at martial arts. Fight! Otherwise, if your brothers in the vige find out, you¡¯ll be so embarrassed!¡± Meng Meng purposely gave Lu Zheng a big p on the back.¡±Good! Today, we¡¯ll let these Young Lords see the strength of US bandits. Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Zheng dodged. You brat, you¡¯ve used your Vajra palm to catch people off guard so many times. Do you think I don¡¯t know? After dodging, Lu Zheng made his move. Meng Meng¡¯s reaction was not slow either. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Unfortunately, Lu Zheng had been reborn, and Meng Meng was one of his fiercest generals. Before he became famous, he had been abused by Lu Zheng on the drill ground countless times. Lu Zheng was very familiar with his way of doing things. Therefore, the final result of thispetition was that Lu Zheng had one more brother, and Gu shouxin had one more nephew. ¡°Second uncle Gu, brother Zhou!¡± Meng Meng wasn¡¯t a sore loser. In fact, he admired the two of them. ¡°Hehe, brother Meng!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands. Gu shouxin gave Lu Zheng a side nce. Should he go back and ask about the specific plot? She always felt that the male lead was going to be spoiled by them. ¡°By the way, brother Meng, why did youe looking for second uncle today? Or did second uncle ask you toe?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to the government to surrender? He was looking for Lord he! But the seventy-nine people in our vige have nowhere to go! Second uncle said that he would find a ce for us to settle down, so I came here!¡± Meng Meng said, scratching his head. ¡°It¡¯s good to surrender! In case the Imperial court annihted them one day. Under the rule of the Emperor, it¡¯s not easy for you bandits to do business!¡± Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! There aren¡¯t that many dog officials left, and the unscrupulous merchants are bing more and more cunning. There are even people in the vige who betrayed us. It¡¯s not easy for us to rob the rich and help the thieves!¡± Meng Meng sighed. ¡°Where are the traitors?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°They all went to other ces! Now, only me and 78 old, weak, and sick women are left!¡± Meng Meng shook his head and sighed. ¡°Are the rest solid?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! The conditions at our nemesis ¡°side are so good, and they¡¯re willing to follow me instead of those traitors. How can they not be honest?¡± Meng Meng promised. ¡°Brother Meng, have you ever thought of the possibility that it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to go, but that second uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t want this old, weak, and sick woman?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Chapter 429 429 A role that I really like Lu Zheng seemed to remember Meng Meng saying that there had been Two Betrayals in his vige. The first time was when the betrayer brought strong men with good skills to another vige. The second time was when the remaining people drew a topographic map of their vige for the officials and drugged the people in the vige so that the officials could easily go up the mountain and arrest them. Lu Zheng saw that Gu shouxin wanted to use Meng Meng for his own use, so he still reminded him. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! None of the remaining people will betray us!¡± Meng Meng waved his hand, indicating that Lu Zheng was wrong. ¡°Alright, you believe in them, I believe in you. There are ten taels of silver here. After you go back tomorrow,e to the vige at the crossroads to find me in the middle of the day. I will take you to the ce I told you. I¡¯ll get Sir he to prepare the Indenture contract for you at the Yamen. At that time, you can just stamp your thumbprint.¡± Gu shouxin did not dwell on this matter. Lu Zheng seemed to be more familiar with Meng Meng. Anything rted to Lu Zheng should be recorded in the book. He could ask Gu Nian tomorrow. ¡°Many thanks, second uncle Gu! Second uncle Gu, brother Zhou, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Gu shouxin took the silver, cupped his fists to the two people, and then left. After Meng Meng left, Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin. I just happened to buy a Manor for niannian, so I n to let this group of old, weak, and sick women go to the manor and farm for our family while I¡¯m there! This time, without Lu Zheng asking, Gu shouxin had already told him. Anyway, Meng Meng would be bringing people over in a few days, and Lu Zheng would know by then. ¡°Oh, I see! Second uncle is really good at picking people!¡± Lu Zheng gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡± but I think second uncle should be careful. Meng Meng is reliable, but I have a feeling that there are still problems with the people in his vige. Niannian¡¯s Manor must be used as a workshop. Things like washing and protective suits should wait until we¡¯re sure that they¡¯re honest before letting them do anything!¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder! I know what to do, go to sleep!¡± Gu shouxin patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Lu Zheng smiled and did not say anything more. ...... The next morning, Gu shouxin was talking to Lord he at the county government office. They had lunch together before the family returned to the vige. Madam li didn¡¯t go back for the whole night. After giving some instructions to Cai Xiaolian on the way, she didn¡¯t go to the vige, but went straight back to the house. After entering the vige, Gu shouxin first went to the old house to tell Grandpa Gu that he was safe before returning home. Gu Xin hadn¡¯t added any jade beads to her grandfather¡¯s medicine jar today, so she stayed at the old mansion. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Niannian, is there a person named Meng Meng in the book?¡± After returning home, Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Of course there is! Meng Meng, a character that I really like! He was invincible on the battlefield! Without him, it would be difficult for Lu Zheng to fight a war. however, I didn¡¯t see his ending. Not long after the death of the female lead in the book, a new emperor ascended the throne. Lu Zheng was immersed in the death of the female lead and couldn¡¯t get his spirits up. The Emperor then sent Meng Meng to lead the Army! Before he went to war, he was a fourth-rank general. The new emperor made him go to war and gave him the title of third-rank general Rong Wei! If he returns triumphantly, the new emperor will probably give him a rank two!¡± Gu Nian remembered that she quite liked this role. ¡°What did you think of Meng Meng in court yesterday?¡± Gu shouxin asked. So this was her identity. ¡°What? Father, don¡¯t tell me that the idiot yesterday was Meng Meng? The invincible general Meng Meng in the book?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened as the image of the burly man wearing armor and holding arge saber while riding a tall horse with a silly smile appeared in her mind. Chapter 430 430 Those who y mind games with our family will not have a good ending ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s probably him! Did Lu Zheng seem to be very familiar with him? He was saved by Lu Zheng but was betrayed by his fianc¨¦e, causing the entire vige to be destroyed by the government without a single soldier.¡± Gu Nian patted his head as he finally understood why his father had asked that. ¡°So it¡¯s his fianc¨¦e¡¯s betrayal! That was indeed fresh in his memory. Lu Zheng, that kid, had asked twice. However, Meng Meng still firmly believes that no one in the vige will ever betray him again.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°Father, why are you asking this? Also, how did you get in touch with them? He¡¯s here to help you, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m nning to let him bring the rest of the people in his vige to niannian¡¯s Manor to sign a contract to sell themselves, but it¡¯s not a death contract. It¡¯s a two-year contract, and after two years, they can decide whether to stay or leave. Niannian, from what you just said, Meng Meng¡¯s role in the book is quite important. Do you think he¡¯s a good choice?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I think he can do it. The people in the military were not as easy to manage as the bandits, but Lu Zheng had a good eye for talent. He had chosen him to take on the great responsibility, and he had also taken it up. If he can manage an Army of 100000 soldiers, I believe he can manage a few dozen bandits as well.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were traitors in his vige?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked, puzzled. ¡°Mother, there are traitors everywhere. There are always a few pieces of rat feces in a pot of good soup. What we need to see is his attitude towards rat feces. Father, mother, I¡¯m willing to let hime to my Manor! Anyway, we¡¯re only growing some crops and flowers in that Manor.¡± Gu Nian was full of confidence in Meng Meng. ¡°Alright! Those who y mind games in the hands of you two usually don¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s those who y mind games with our family that won¡¯t have a good end! We have a little koi fish at home!¡± Gu Nian corrected. ¡°Right, right. Hahaha, I forgot about our little koi fish!¡± Cai Xiaolian said happily. ¡°Meng Meng and the others will be here in a few days. Let¡¯s go to the manor tomorrow! He asked his parents, Hui Hui, and sisi toe along. The flowers and nts we ntedst time should have fully grown. This time, we don¡¯t need to find an excuse.¡± Gu shouxin said. ...... The next day, the family of four only had Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Huihui, and sisi. N?v(el)B\\jnn Zhang Shi wanted to go, but no one was there to carry her child, and they were all walking on the mountain. Fourth uncle Gu had been busy every day recently, working for master yang. As for uncle Gu, after the seeds were nted, he had to patrol the Gu family¡¯snd two or three times a day. He was not interested in going to the manor. Anyway, he had been there with Gu shouxin once before. Spring had arrived. To uncle Gu, the field was what he was most interested in. There was no other reason except that the field was something that could fill one¡¯s stomach. If these things did not grow well, their family would go hungry. He had no other skills, but he could at least keep his family from going hungry. ¡°Grandpa, slow down! The path here isn¡¯t easy to walk on. Come, you pull this stick, and grandma will pull you!¡± When they reached the steep slope, Gu Xin broke a wooden stick and handed it to Grandpa Gu. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re getting stronger! This tree branch isn¡¯t thin at all.¡± Grandpa Gu asked in surprise. the sisters wake up early every morning to train. Not only do they grow in strength, but they¡¯re also growing in size. Don¡¯t you feel it every day? ¡± Grandma Gu said. Chapter 431 431 I have my sisters to back me up that¡¯s right. Boss and second boss were trained by you since they were young. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so tall! Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s back and reminisced. When she only had two sons, her life was pretty good. His daughter had grown up. Well, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s talk about morning exercise! I think that en ¡®Zi should also practice with the sisters. In the future, our Gu family¡¯s daughters will all grow up to be big and tall, and my son will be the only one who¡¯s short and unkempt. That¡¯ll be so unfair to the child!¡± Gu shouxin suddenly thought of his own nephew. Lu Zheng had been by his side calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ every day, to the point that outsiders really thought that Lu Zheng was his nephew. There was a difference in closeness. ¡°Alright! Go and tell your sister-inw, see if she¡¯s willing to let her precious son get up early!¡± Grandma Gu said with a smile. The girlsughed as well. They told their aunt that letting her precious son suffer here was the same as snatching the money hidden in her stinky socks and shoes. ¡°Second brother, your sister-inw has to spend a lot of effort to make sense! I believe you have the ability!¡± Grandpa Gu said in a serious tone. ¡°Alright! Since I can¡¯t convince sister-inw, I¡¯ll just tell en ¡®Zi directly. He won¡¯t dare to note!¡± Gu shouxin was toozy to talk nonsense with Zhang Shi. He might as well deal with the little guy directly. He had already decided to let Gu en practice martial arts with a few girls first. After he finished his exams in August, he would thene and teach Gu en. ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re no longer the youngest among us, you¡¯re our Enzi!¡± Gu Xin said to Gu si. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest!¡± Gu si didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin meant. ¡°Big sister Huihui and big sister said that we should talk with our fists. You see, sister Huihui can¡¯t beat her sister, but she has to listen to her sister! I can¡¯t beat the two of them, but I have to listen to them! En ¡®Zi is here. He can¡¯t beat the four of us, so he¡¯s the youngest!¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°AI! I¡¯ve bullied my brother, so my mother is probably going to kick me out of the house!¡± Gu si sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll bully you as much as I can! If a boy can¡¯t beat his sister, how will he protect his sister in the future?¡± Grandma Gu immediately stood up for Gu si. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Grandma, I have my sisters to back me up.¡± Gu si felt that it was better to touch his mother¡¯s two babies. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Qianqian sisi, you have to train your brother. Although you have your sister¡¯s support, you can¡¯t let your sister support your brother when he goes out, right? That¡¯s why you have to be more powerful, bit by bit. Let your brother know that he¡¯s not as powerful as his sister and that he only knows how to work hard! Anyway, you have to be a little stronger than him. The end result is that you and your sister are both very powerful!¡± Grandpa Guughed heartily and said. ¡°Yes, yes, grandfather is right. Sisi, you must be more powerful than en ¡®Zi, so that en¡¯ Zi will have the desire to improve himself. He will first make you his goal, then make me his goal. Don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯ve been F * cked by him a little, I¡¯ll hold it off for you. You¡¯ll catch up with me again, and then we¡¯ll catch up and improve together!¡± Gu Xin felt that her grandfather was right. ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m in danger. When Xinxin grows up again, I won¡¯t have the height advantage anymore. Then, should I work hard to prevent Xinxin from surpassing me?¡± Gu Huiughed. ¡°Yeah, sister Huihui! Not only do you have to prevent Xinxin from surpassing you, but you, as the eldest sister, also have to work hard to surpass me, the second sister!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Chapter 432 432 Don¡¯t bother The Gu siblings ¡®game of¡¯ you chase me, I chase you ¡®to grow up with each other was formed in just a few words! The four sisters did not have any objections, but Gu en, who was dozing off in ss, sneezed a few times. Gu en, ¡± the master asked with concern, ¡± has the weather changed recently? did you catch a cold at night? ¡± Gu en stood up in a panic and lowered his head in guilt. thank you for your concern, Sir. I¡¯ve caught a cold, but it¡¯s not a big deal. He was dozing off! Master was so concerned about him, so shouldn¡¯t he be dozing off? ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll ask your teacher¡¯s wife to boil some ginger water. Alright, sit down!¡± The master instructed. ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡± Gu en sat down and did not dare to doze off. He still knew what was good for him. If he continued to doze off, he would feel that he had let Sir down. ...... Previously, the family of four hade to clean up Gu Nian¡¯s Manor. However, a few days had passed and the situation in the manor did not seem like there were any wild beasts. ¡°This person really knows how to enjoy life, to have built a Manor here! I was born and raised in the vige of the three Forks. I¡¯ve never been here before!¡± Grandma Gu felt that it was quite magical. The previous owner of the manor, the high schr master, was too good at finding a ce! ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t notice it because there was no road toe from our back mountain. I took big brother and forcefully created a path based on the direction. It was the ce that Xinxin had said she wouldn¡¯t go to. I was thinking of asking big brother and fourth brother to help me tten it. ¡± Gu shouxin pointed in a direction as he spoke, ¡± there¡¯s a small road over there that can only amodate two carriages. It was specially built by the high schr from before. This small road leads to the official road from Zhou n town to the prefecture city. From here to the official road, it will take about an hour. ¡°That¡¯s quite convenient. It won¡¯t be troublesome for the people of your vige to travel in the future.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Ya! Second brother, were all the flowers in the manor left behind by that high schr?¡± Grandpa Gu pointed at therge field of flowers and eximed in surprise. ¡°It should be! When big brother and I came here before, we thought it was crops. Later on, I came over with her mother and the children, and there are already buds. It seems that the weather has been good recently, so these flowers have bloomed.¡± Gu shouxin could lie without blushing. ¡°Lann,e quickly. Look at this flower, it looks like a rose, but it¡¯s smaller than a rose. There were patterns on the leaves, but not on the moon. The color is even redder.¡± Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t just say that, he even dragged grandma Gu along. ¡°Look at this one, one small flower after another, like the stars in the sky. and this Yingluo. Grandpa GU only had eyes and heart for the flowers in the flower field and his wife who was holding his hand. As for the children, well, they¡¯re all grown up now, so there¡¯s no need to care about them. ¡°Father, mother, go and make some tea! Let¡¯s go and see the flowers too!¡± All of a sudden, Gu Nian had the urge to wrap up a bouquet of flowers for her grandfather to give to her grandmother. ¡°Go y! You sisters should go out and take a walk around and familiarize yourself with the environment!¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian began to pick flowers and put them together. In fact, she was not very good at matching them. But some of the sisters knew how to do it! Gu si immediately understood Gu Nian¡¯s intention. She wrapped a bouquet of flowers around herself and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Sister niannian, do you want to put them together like this?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up.¡¯Wow, sister sisi is good. She has a good eye!¡¯ Chapter 433 433 The great Zhou is one of a kind, the only one in the world Other than Gu Hui, the other three sisters had each wrapped a bouquet of flowers. However, Gu SI¡¯s bouquet looked the best. ¡°Why did you ask me to make this?¡± Gu Hui did not think that Gu Nian was doing this for fun. Gu Nian pointed at her grandparents and said,¡¯all women love flowers. Let¡¯s get Grandpa to give it to grandma!¡¯ Grandma will definitely be very happy!¡± I don¡¯t like it. I guess grandma doesn¡¯t like it either. Gu Hui said. ¡°Sister Huihui, you¡¯re not married yet, so you¡¯re not a woman. You don¡¯t understand. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try?¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Why are you only called a woman after you¡¯re married?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. Gu si also looked at Gu Nian in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are not married and are youngdies. Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯re a married woman, and you¡¯re a woman.¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded, not fully understanding. Then, the sisters went to find their grandparents together. When Gu Nian exined her intention, Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. these flowers are for grandma. Since Grandpa gave grandma these flowers, I have to pick them myself. Grandma Gu looked at Grandpa Gu gently. Grandpa Gu had wrapped a bouquet of flowers for her. There was only one red rose in the bouquet, and the rest were baby¡¯s breath. nn, in my heart, you¡¯re just like this red flower. Among the stars in the sky, it¡¯s the only one. It¡¯s just like you, always so brilliant and tender. You¡¯re giving the most beautiful flower to the most beautifulnn in my heart! Grandpa Gu handed it to grandma Gu. ¡°Thank you, brother Chuan.¡± Grandma Gu took the flowers and smiled gently. The girls blinked. Grandma¡¯s smile was rare! Grandma was the most beautiful person of her age. Her grandma was so beautiful! ¡°You guys go y! The flowers are beautiful, and I can smell their fragrance. Don¡¯t pick too many, leave them here and see if you can add them to your set to add more fragrance.¡± Grandma Gu turned around and returned to her serious self, but she looked much gentler than usual. okay, grandma. You and Grandpa can enjoy the flowers slowly. We¡¯ll go and record these flowers. Gu Nian chuckled. The sisters parted ways with the old couple. sister Huihui, did you see that? our grandma likes it! Gu Nian nudged Gu Hui. ¡°That¡¯s strange, my mother learned from the new daughter-inw in town and wore a big red flower on her head. She was scolded by grandma! And you said that just looking at the flower head would make you feel pain, right? sisi, do you remember?¡± Gu Hui asked, puzzled. ¡°Sister! That¡¯s because our mother doesn¡¯t look good wearing it, just like the grandma of the Guo family. It¡¯s only natural for our grandma to have a headache! However, this is a gift from our grandfather. I¡¯m thinking that even if Grandpa gives grandma a stalk of grass one day, she¡¯ll like it. ¡± Gu si said. ¡°Yes, sister Huihui, that¡¯s the truth. Didn¡¯t eldest uncle say before that Grandpa and Grandma have a rtionship that even giving each other a bean of sheep dung can make them feel good? there¡¯s no one like that in the great Zhou Dynasty, and there¡¯s only one like that in the world.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nianughed at her uncle¡¯s words. Xinxin, did Grandpa and Grandma hear what he said? ¡± she asked Gu Xin. Grandma didn¡¯t shout for you. Boss, get out!¡± ¡°Uncle is talking to fourth uncle behind Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s back! His uncle was very envious! First uncle told fourth uncle, ¡± fourth brother, if ady gives you a bean of goat¡¯s feces one day and you don¡¯t find it annoying, but like it instead, then thatdy is the right person! Of course, you can also give a bean of sheep dung to the girl you like. If she doesn¡¯t hit you, she¡¯ll definitely be willing to marry you.¡± Gu Xin even mimicked uncle Gu¡¯s way of speaking.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 434 434 I¡¯ll be taught by uncle one day n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡± hahahaha, yingluo, i finally know why our fourth uncle is still not married even though he¡¯s already 20 years old. so it¡¯s because he¡¯s dyed by eldest uncle. ¡± Gu Nianughed so hard that she could not even straighten her back. gu hui was also speechless. what was her father thinking! Gu si nced at Gu Xin. She felt that sister Xinxin would be strange after hearing her father¡¯s words too much. ¡°No, sister. Fourth uncle really did meet a girl who gave him Daddi and he didn¡¯t find it annoying.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. ¡°What?¡± The Three Sisters looked at Gu Xin. it¡¯s true. I overheard fourth uncle and first uncleining about this at the end of the year beforest. Gu Xin said, a little embarrassed. She had eavesdropped on many people¡¯s conversations. Actually, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just happened to overhear it. The things she heard the most were her uncle¡¯s words, ¡± at that time, fourth uncle took a fancy to a girl. He was very happy with her and fourth uncle told that girl that he wanted to buy her a gift. In the end, our Father lost the bet again, so he asked first uncle and fourth uncle for help.¡± ¡°Eldest uncle and fourth uncle gathered some silver to pay back father¡¯s money. after that, fourth uncle had no more money to buy gifts for the girl. he also did not dare to ask his grandparents for it. he was afraid that his grandmother would beat his father if she found out. Then, fourth uncle went to apologize to the girl. the girl happened to be herding the cattle and got angry. she said, ¡± fourth brother gu, you¡¯re so stingy. you¡¯re not as generous as me. look, i¡¯m giving you the cow dung i collected today! ¡± Don¡¯te looking for me in the future, and we¡¯ll cut off all ties!¡± ¡°Then, fourth uncle came back with a basket of cow dung. ¡°Heined to uncle. He didn¡¯t hate the girl, but he felt that it was a pity. She was such a generous girl. She didn¡¯t feed the pigs at home, so she had to rely on cow dung and a few people¡¯s feces to fertilize the crops. She even sent a basket to their family.¡± ¡°Eldest uncle also said that the girl was generous and even brought fourth uncle to scold our Father! they said it¡¯s because our father gambled, and they¡¯re missing a generous fourth sister-inw!¡± The three Gu sisters looked at Gu Xin, not knowing what to say. Sooner orter, Xinxin would be taught the wrong way by her uncle (father). Gu Xin blinked her eyes. the feces of animals are quite precious. You guys don¡¯t know this, but my uncle and I would go to the vige¡¯s small ind in the middle of winter before dawn to sneak back. We were saving them for fertilizing the crops in spring! Big Uncle said that if we use this feces as fertilizer, the crops will grow well!¡± gu nian looked at gu hui and gu si. ¡± i feel like you two were picked up from the streets. xinxin is uncle¡¯s biological daughter. ¡± Gu Hui and& Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± gu xin: ¡± sister, i¡¯m so simr to you. if i¡¯m uncle¡¯s biological child, then you are too. ¡± gu nianughed helplessly. The little girl has learned to talk back! Good good good, no matter who gave birth to us, we¡¯re still sisters, alright!¡± ...... The grandparent and grandchild stayed in the manor until the afternoon and returned the way they came. Except for Grandpa Gu and Cai Xiaolian, the others were all carrying a bag of flowers. Gu Nian was going to use it to extract a new flower fragrance. This time, li Muyan had made a new bottle ording to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s design, and it was already in mass production. Cai Xiaolian also designed several bottles, which would be bottled ording to the type of flower fragrance, and the price would be even more expensive. However, no matter how expensive it was, the Gu family still had to sell it at this price. They didn¡¯t care that Madam li would raise the price. Cai Xiaolian even reminded Madam li that if it was too high, more people would buy it in the future, and their family couldn¡¯t mass produce it. In the end, the trouble would still be the Li family. After all, it was the Li family who sold the things! Meanwhile, Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan¡¯s furniture store was about to open. Chapter 435 435 En ¡®Zi and her grandfather are the same type of person Master yang was one of the best carpenters in Taoyuan County. His house was veryrge. He and his daughter only had four rooms for daily living. The rest of the rooms were for him and his disciples to do wood work. many apprentices had already finished their apprenticeship, but as long as master yang gave the order, those apprentices woulde back to work. anyway, the sry was the same wherever they worked. they might be able to learn more things from their master! As a result, the Yang family was now a small workshop. Cai Xiaolian had designed several types of furniture thatbined ancient and modern styles. Master yang had determined that these would sell well. Now, the Yang family¡¯s Wood storage room was full of furniture that had already been painted and dried. At the end of February, a Yang family¡¯s furniture store in Zhou town opened for business. The three shops were connected, and there were all kinds of furniture inside. There were sofas, beds, folding tables and chairs, multi-purpose desks, and all kinds of wall cabs. yang xiaohuan stood at the counter, dressed in a refreshing outfit. master yang¡¯s grand-disciple acted as a waiter and introduced the guests. On the first day of business, Cai Xiaolian, as a business partner, had toe and take a look. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om second sister-inw,e and take a look. We have 16 orders in just one morning! Yang xiaohuan called out to Cai Xiaolian excitedly. ¡°there will definitely be more in a while. i see that the customers in the shop are quite interested! Your father¡¯s Grand-disciples didn¡¯t learn the craft, but they clearly know the principle. They introduced it without any ambiguity!¡± Cai Xiaolian praised. The joint furniture store they had discussed on New Year¡¯s Eve took nearly two months to open. This was also thanks to Master Yang¡¯s many apprentices, and the apprentices ¡®apprentices were also many. As a result, there were more craftsmen, so it was easy to make samples. their business model was that customers would choose samples in the store, and it would take half a month to a month to deliver the goods. some would take two months. ¡°Second sister-inw, you said that you wanted to find special workers, and I even said a few words to you! i didn¡¯t expect you to bepletely right. business is so good, we don¡¯t have the time to deliver our own goods. we¡¯ll probably be busy with orders.¡± Yang xiaohuan was d that she had listened to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words. Otherwise, they would have to deliver the goods themselves. ¡°We¡¯ll make it bigger and bigger in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°I believe in your second sister-inw!¡± yang xiaohuan said firmly. ...... At noon, the Gu family¡¯s sisters came over. ¡°Mother (second aunt), aunt xiaohuan!¡± The sisters came in and greeted the people at the counter. ¡°How was it? Did you see the Yingying you were talking about? Does it look good?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°your skin is so white! Mother, your skin is really good if you eat tofu and drink soy milk often!¡± Gu Nian said. but he¡¯s not as gentle as brother said. He¡¯s fierce and can even scold the Auntie who wants to take advantage of him. The key is that he won! gu si said with lingering fear. fortunately, she was younger than her brother by less than two years. it was time for her brother to get married. otherwise, such a fierce sister-inw was so scary! yes, yes. My son is the same type of person as grandfather. Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Why?¡± The crowd looked at Gu Xin in confusion. ¡°Uncle said that Grandpa only sees the good in grandma. In grandpa¡¯s heart, grandma is good in every way and there¡¯s nothing bad about her. enzi is this kind.¡± Gu Xin exined. Cai Xiaolian and the other three sisters were already used to it. Gu Xin often spoke of her uncle¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, mother, isn¡¯t that Meng Meng?¡± Suddenly, Gu Nian saw a group of people outside the shop. One of them was Meng Meng. Chapter 436 436 So many cars! ¡°It¡¯s that young man!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked over and nodded. ¡°Hey! Meng Meng! This way, this way!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand and shouted. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian in surprise. Could it be that this girl had taken a fancy to this young man? She had said that this was one of her favorite characters in the book. ¡°Aunt Lian, miss Gu, what are you doing here? Buying things? I¡¯ll help you bring it back, I¡¯m looking for second uncle!¡± Meng Meng Ran over with a small bag, looked around the furniture store, and then asked. ¡°This is their fourth uncle¡¯s master¡¯s shop, and we¡¯re here to support him. Oh, this is the children¡¯s aunty Xiao Huan. Look at ran ran. Cai Xiaolian paused for a moment. Yang xiaohuan was about the same age as Meng Meng. She couldn¡¯t let people call her aunty! ¡°Miss xiaohuan, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! I¡¯m Meng Meng, we¡¯ll probably have more dealings in the future! I¡¯m here to seek refuge with second uncle!¡± Meng Meng closed fist saluted. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Yang xiaohuan also cupped his fists. ¡°By the way, mother, did father go to Taoyuan County today? Why don¡¯t we sisters bring them to the manor to make arrangements? We¡¯ll being back from the back mountainter?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead! I¡¯ll be going back to the vige with your aunt xiaohuanter.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. They already had the Indenture contracts of Meng Meng and the others, and Gu shouxin believed in Meng Meng. Moreover, the sisters were all good at fighting and had four killing weapons on them, so she had nothing to worry about. It was good to take the main road to the manor and not have to pass by the vige at the crossroad. She really had a hard time dealing with the inquiries of the women in the vige. ¡°Meng Meng, let¡¯s go! Us sisters will take you to the ce my father told us about. We have a donkey cart, so you can ask the old man and the woman to sit with us. I see that you have an ox-cart, so why don¡¯t you put all your things on it?¡± Gu Nian immediately made arrangements. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, miss Gu!¡± Meng Meng nodded. He had seven women with him. Four of them were older, in their twenties or thirties. There were two young girls who looked to be in their teens. One of them was about the same age as Gu Hui and looked very delicate and pretty. She should be the fianc¨¦e who had betrayed him. It was a little crowded with eleven people in the car. Gu Hui pulled Gu si to sit outside and drove the car with Meng Meng. ¡°Miss Hui, you¡¯re looking down on me! Did he think that this car wouldn¡¯t work? I¡¯m telling you, other than riding a Dragon, I¡¯ve never ridden on any other car!¡± Meng Meng said unhappily, thinking that Gu Hui was disdainful of his driving skills. ¡°Have you ever rushed a Tiger carriage? Have you ever rushed a pigcar? Have you ever driven a goat carriage? Have you ever driven a dog cart?¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng, speechless. ¡°What? There were also Tiger carriages, pig carriages, sheep carriages, and dog carriages? Pigs, sheep, and dogs are fine, but this Tiger chariot ... Miss Hui, don¡¯t you talk big! I don¡¯t believe you can!¡± Meng Meng¡¯s eyes widened. How could this girl be better at bragging than him? ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was rushing! Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve driven all kinds of cars except for the Dragon carriage? I¡¯m just asking you.¡± Gu Hui nced at Meng Meng indifferently. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Meng Meng¡¯s face turned red as he blew his hair. Miss Hui¡¯s brain is so flexible. Other than cows, horses, and donkeys, she managed to get so many carriages. ¡°Brother Meng, my sister and I have never taken this road before, so we came out to see the scenery.¡± Gu si said with a smile. She couldn¡¯t say that it was crowded inside, so she could only use this excuse. Meng Meng scratched his head andughed awkwardly. It turned out that he had misunderstood. She didn¡¯t despise me for not driving well! Gu Nian, who was in the car, did not expect Meng Meng to be like this. As expected, once a person experienced a great change, their temperament would change. If Gu Nian had not read the book and knew the name of Lu Zheng, as well as Lu Zheng¡¯s attitude, she would not have believed that this dumbass was the decisive and fearsome great general under the male protagonist in the book. Chapter 437 437 This girl is brainless Gu Nian looked at Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who was sitting beside Gu Xin. Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s name was Jiang Yao. She was pretty and looked calm. If she was outside, no one would be able to tell that she came from a Bandit¡¯sir. Gu Nian then looked at Jiang Yao¡¯s hand. It was quite soft and not rough at all. It was also very fair and clean, unlike the other four women and the two young girls who were obviously used to working. This Meng Meng was quite good to his fianc¨¦e. He actually left her to do nothing. Looking at the hands of the two little girls, it was obvious that they were used to doing work since they were young. Jiang Yao sensed Gu Nian¡¯s gaze and frowned unhappily. my name is Gu Xin. What are your names? ¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at the two girls who were around her age. ¡°Miss Xin, my name is Meng Yan. Meng Meng is my big brother.¡± One of the girls with a round face greeted Gu Xin with a smile. Her smile was silly, quite simr to Meng Meng¡¯s. ¡°Miss Xin, my name is Zheng Ling.¡± Another girl who was slightly thinner said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Yanyan and Lingling! You guys also call me Xinxin! That¡¯s how our family calls people. This is my sister niannian, and the ones outside are my cousins Huihui and sisi.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°alright, xinxin!¡± Meng Yan was as friendly as her brother and her smile towards Gu Xin became even more intimate. Zheng Ling was a little shy and called out ¡± Xinxin ¡± in a low voice. ¡°Did you just shout when she asked you to? Are there no rules? You¡¯ve already been sold by Meng Meng and you¡¯ve already signed the Indenture. These are the twodies of the main family, you don¡¯t have any manners at all!¡± Jiang Yao scolded. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, and her voice was pleasant to the ear. However, her words didn¡¯t sound that great. The shy Zheng Ling shrank back a little. Meng Yan pouted unhappily and looked at Jiang Yao. ¡°Xinxin asked us to call her. Sister Jiang Yao, if you don¡¯t want to follow us, you can just leave! Other than my big brother, who else would like to keep you!¡± The four women were on Meng Yan¡¯s side, and they didn¡¯t like Jiang Yao. Jiang Yao red at Meng Yan and said,¡¯do you think I want to stay? I don¡¯t have a ce to go, do I?¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯is this girl stupid? she knows that she¡¯s signed a contract to sell herself, but she still dares to shout in front of me and Xinxin?¡¯ ¡°Alright, alright, you guys stop quarreling! This was not the vige. What did it look like? Whoever doesn¡¯t want to follow can leave, but if you want to follow, then be obedient.¡± The oldest of the four women spoke up and looked at Gu Nian. miss Nian, I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself. We¡¯ve only just met. I¡¯m really sorry! ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian smiled as she shook her head. may I know how to address you, aunties? ¡± In fact, my family is also from the countryside. My father invited you here only to nt crops and take care of my Manor. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°My surname is Meng, and I¡¯m the aunt of Meng Meng and Meng Yan. The three of them are my sworn sisters. The people in the vige call us aunties, second Niang, third Niang, fourth Niang. I¡¯m ranked third. This is my big sister, second sister, and fourth sister! Miss Nian, you can call me whatever you want!¡± Thirddy Meng said readily. ¡°Then let¡¯s shout along with everyone! Sanniang, do you all know Kung Fu? I see that you guys are in good spirits!¡± Gu Nian started chatting with the others. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was talking to the two new girls in a low voice. No one paid any attention to Jiang Yao, which made her extremely angry. She wanted to re up, but she was afraid of thirddy Meng and the others. She was also a little afraid of Gu Nian, so she held it in and her little face turned red. Chapter 438 438 Saving the big guy Meng Meng was relieved to hear that they were chatting happily in the car. He was so afraid that his aunt and sister would not get along with the two Gudies, but he was also afraid that they would be wronged. Now, it seemed that they were doing well. He chuckled to himself. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui and Gu si turned to look at Meng Meng, who looked like a fool. Their expressions wereplicated. Gu Si was young and sat in the middle, so Gu Hui and Gu si were in the same direction. Meng Meng was very sharp and immediately noticed their gazes. He turned to look at the two sisters and smiled.¡±Miss Hui, miss si, you guys go in and chat too! It¡¯s so lively inside!¡± Gu si wanted to go in, but her sister felt that it was too crowded inside. If she went in, her sister would sit with this big guy. She felt that it was inappropriate because every time her sister was alone with a man of the same age, that man was very likely to be beaten up. Moreover, this big guy was a little silly. She was worried that he would say something silly to make her sister beat him up. Therefore, she had to make herself suffer and go with her sister to save the big guy. When they arrived at the manor, Gu Xin and third mother Meng were already familiar with each other. From their conversation, Gu Nian learned that third mother Meng and the other three knew Kung Fu. Third mother Meng was Meng Meng¡¯s aunt. She grew up in a Bandit¡¯sir. When she grew up, she went down the mountain to y and got married. After three years of marriage, she wrote a letter back to the vige to ask her parents and brothers to bring people to save her because she had broken her husband¡¯s leg. Her ex-husband was a schr and a mommy¡¯s boy. The rtionship between her mother-inw and her daughter-inw was not harmonious, so her mother-inw found a concubine for her ex-husband. She was used to the freedom in the vige. In their vige, one man only had one wife and no concubines, so she could not stand it anymore. The key was that the concubine had tried to trick her in all sorts of ways, and her ex-husband still believed her. As a result, her ex-husband had hit her. She was not to be trifled with. She had been doted on by her parents and brothers since she grew up. She was also the daughter of her parents when they were old. She had never been treated like this before. She immediately fought with her ex-husband and broke his leg. In the end, if it wasn¡¯t for her father bringing her brother and a group of brothers from the vige, her husband¡¯s family had even nned to send her to the Yamen. However, although her maternal family was not rich, they won in their ruthlessness. Her husband¡¯s family could only happily divorce her. The three sworn sisters were the women she had saved when she was robbing others. The aunt was a girl who had been sold to a rich family as a concubine. The day thirddy Meng met her, the aunt was being beaten by her husband. Thirddy Meng knocked the man unconscious and looked at the aunt, who was beaten ck and blue and as thin as a stick. She only said one sentence, ¡± sister,e with me. I¡¯ll take you away. The aunt nodded without hesitation and followed third mother Meng. The second mother¡¯s situation was the most simr to the third mother¡¯s. She met a heartless man and gave birth to two daughters in a row. One of them died young while the other was born in poor health. Even before her mother-inw was unhappy, her husband was already unhappy. He hit her and her daughter when he was drunk. When the third mother and the second mother met, the second mother¡¯s daughter was seriously ill. Her inws did not give money to treat her illness. Her husband even hit her. As a mother, she was strong. She held a knife and wanted to kill her husband, but in the end, she was not as strong as a man. When she was almost hacked to death by her man, sanniang helped, but her daughter was not saved in the end. Her heart was like dead ashes, and she wanted to go with her daughter, but she was knocked unconscious by sanniang and brought back to the vige. Therefore, the second mother looked a little silent and depressed. Chapter 439 439 Chapter 439 regret The youngest, fourth mother, was only 25 years old. At 15 years old, she was sold to a rich family¡¯s foolish young master as a wife. This foolish young master was not a cute fool. He was the kind of fool who would go crazy and kill people. There were more than a dozen little girls who had been harmed by him. The fourth mother¡¯s family was not so poor that they could not afford to eat. On the contrary, she had a cousin who was studying in school. However, her parents had passed away. As she grew older, her grandmother and aunt knew that the family spent at least a hundred taels on buying a wife for their son. Therefore, the fourth mother, who had no parents or brothers, was sold. It was even a life and death contract. Her family would directly remove her name from the genealogy, which meant that she no longer existed in this world and would not affect her cousin in the future. When third mother met fourth mother, she had brought the first Mother, who had learned some martial arts and had some Foundation, out to Scout. They happened to be looking at fourth mother¡¯s family, which had bought her. They happened to see fourth mother being hit in the head by the foolish young master with a blunt weapon, and blood was flowing. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything and directly hit the head of the foolish young master. They took fourth mother away and returned to the vige after they were done scouting. A few dayster, their brothers in the vige came to Rob them. They were all pitiful women. Since they had entered the vige, they didn¡¯t want to go back. They definitely wouldn¡¯t go to their inws ¡®house. If their parents¡¯ family had taken care of them, they wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable. Therefore, they abandoned their original identities and became sworn brothers with thirddy Meng. They also took the Meng family¡¯s surname. They could be considered a new life! Gu Nian felt that they were really lucky to have met thirddy Meng at the critical moment of life and death and been saved. Moreover, Gu Nian¡¯s opinion of Meng Meng¡¯s stronghold had changed. At the same time, he understood why some people in the stronghold wanted to jump to other strongholds. Meng Meng¡¯s stronghold really robbed the rich to help the thieves. They only robbed the unscrupulous rich and had a bottom line. Because of thirddy Meng¡¯s existence, the matter of looking for the wife of the bandit chief was probably not allowed to happen. The bandits were naturally unwilling, and those who stayed behind were people like Meng Meng. As for Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Jiang Yao, Gu Nian had found out from the conversation between the fourdies of the Meng family that Jiang Yao had fainted in the mountains outside the vige a few years ago and was saved by Meng Meng¡¯s mother. When she woke up, she took the initiative to ask for shelter. She was willing to be a ve or a maid, even if it was just a wife of a Bandit. Meng Meng¡¯s mother was the wife of the chief at that time. How could she let a little girl be the wife of the chief? A few years ago, Jiang Yao was only 13 years old. She was quite pretty. Meng Meng¡¯s mother wanted third mother Meng and the others to take care of her, but she refused. When she found out that the chief had a son, she immediately expressed her desire to marry him, and that was how they got married. However, no one knew about Jiang Yao¡¯s past. She said that she could not remember her future after she woke up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When the couple was still around, Jiang Yao was pure, innocent, and kind, and the couple quite liked her. After that, the couple died, and the people in the vige were unstable, so Jiang Yao slowly showed her impatience. Gu Nian felt that Jiang Yao probably had not forgotten her past. However, her status was probably not high. Otherwise, she would not have said that she would be the wife of a Bandit. She was only a Bandit¡¯s wife to seek protection in this vige, which had many men. She must have never liked Meng Meng from the beginning to the end and was even waiting for an opportunity to escape. In her previous life, didn¡¯t she betray the vige and offer herself to use the people of the vige to find herself a shelter? Gu Nian regretted that he did not see the results of the book. ording to his nephew¡¯s personality, a traitor like Jiang Yao would definitelye out and pester Meng Meng after he had achieved sess. What a pity! Chapter 440 440 Another twopanions As for Zheng Ling, she was an orphan. Back then, she was adopted by the second-in-charge of the vige and had the same surname as the second-in-charge. When she was adopted, she had a Bell on her, so she was Zheng Ling. Gu Nian was already very satisfied after getting to know the women. As for the men, well, she would leave them to her father! When they arrived at the manor, Gu Nian assigned Meng Meng a task. There was only one courtyard in the manor. The seventy-odd of them definitely could not live in this courtyard. Otherwise, their family would not have a ce to stay even if they wanted toe over to y for a few days. Apart from the family of four and the rooms reserved for the old couple, Gu Nian left the rest of the rooms to Meng Meng and third mother Meng. Gu Nian then pointed to an empty space that was specially reserved for the people in charge of the manor to build houses. ¡°Meng Meng, you guys can build your own house, right?¡± Gu Nian asked. don¡¯t worry, miss Nian. There will be no problem with building a house. Before third uncle Jiang and fourth uncle Jiang went up the mountain, they specialized in building houses for people. Before seventh uncle du went up the mountain, he had top-notch carpentry skills in their local area. Making a bed, a table, and a bench would not be a problem at all. First Mother and second mother can do embroidery. Give us two months and we will definitely build our own house.¡± Meng Meng patted his chest and promised. N?v(el)B\\jnn As Gu Nian listened to the thumping sounds, she wanted to ask,¡¯brother, don¡¯t you feel pain?¡¯ She noticed that Jiang Yao looked at Meng Meng disdainfully when he was talking. She didn¡¯t even want to look at him. Gu Nian was not happy.¡¯This is the general. You¡¯re just a little girl who came out of nowhere. What right do you have to look down on him?¡¯ Their parents are your saviors! ¡°Alright! Then you guys can arrange itter! Sanniang, don¡¯t let anyone pick the flowers in the flower field. I have some use for them. If you have time these days, pick some for me and ask Meng Meng to send them to my house.¡± Gu Nian instructed third mother Meng. ¡°Alright, miss Nian, you can rest assured with me watching over you! They¡¯re all men and don¡¯t like flowers and nts. It¡¯s just the two little girls and Jiang Yao, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Thirddy Meng said. At first, she was still against signing the ve contract. However, after talking to Gu Nian, she felt less conflicted. It wasn¡¯t a death contract, and it was only for two years. The Gu family had the ability to arrange for more than seventy people to be good citizens and provide them with a ce to live. It was better than living on the mountain. In their vige, many of them were forced to go up the mountain. Their names were long gone from their household registration. They didn¡¯t even have an identity, so they didn¡¯t have the freedom to enter and leave. Although they didn¡¯t want to be servants, if they wanted to be good people, they had to go through this stage. Her big nephew was not stupid. He was thinking for the more than seventy people in the vige! Gu Nian waited for everyone to arrive before exining the rules of the vige to them again. After that, he brought his sisters home. When it was time to part, her little koi fish was a little reluctant to part. She waved to her new friends, Meng Yan and Zheng Ling, indicating that she woulde over to y when she was free. Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached for her. In her previous life, she was a poor little girl who had no friends. In this life, she finally made a friend, Cheng Huaiyu. However, the Cheng family was not good. Now, she had two more friends. Meng Yan and Zheng Ling both looked good. One had a personality like a silly girl who was like her own brother, while the other had a reserved personality and seemed to be a little precocious, but her eyes were clear and she was an innocent child. Chapter 441 441 Let her reveal her true colors n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was already the end of February, and the spring equinox had passed. The days were slowly getting longer, and the nights were slowly getting shorter. When the four sisters returned home from the small forest, the sky had not yet turned dark. Gu Nian, ¡± Gu Hui suddenly asked, ¡± don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with Jiang Yao? ¡± Gu Nian was stunned. She suddenly recalled Gu Hui¡¯sment about Cheng Rui. Gu Hui had said that her intuition was very urate. This was not just urate, it was extremely urate. This was only their first meeting, and he could already feel that something was wrong with Jiang Yao? ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Hui said,¡±I¡¯ve observed her carefully. She doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in the people from their vige.¡± Wasn¡¯t she Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e? I saw her look at Meng Meng with disgust, and it was the kind of disgust that was hidden. She didn¡¯t show it, and I just happened to see it. She even secretly red at you.¡± ¡°What?¡± She¡¯s still ring at me?¡± Gu Xin chimed in from the side, ¡± that¡¯s right, sister. I saw it too. I thought I was seeing things. It turns out that sister Huihui saw it too! Sister, is Jiang Yao a bad person? Yanyan said that she doesn¡¯t like her, her future sister-inw, and even told sisi and I to pay less attention to her when wee to the manor.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin and asked,¡¯what did she say about Jiang Yao? Why are you ignoring me?¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± she said that Jiang Yao waszy and didn¡¯t do any work. After her parents died, Jiang Yao still wanted to bully her. Her third aunt found out and taught her a lesson. Hehe, sister, Yanyan also has a third aunt! Yanyan is so pitiful. She lost her parents when she was only five years old. Sister, can I y with Yanyan often? And Lingling, she didn¡¯t even know her own parents. It wasn¡¯t easy for her adoptive father to pick her up and raise her until she was six years old, but her adoptive father died of illness.¡± Gu Huiughed. you silly girl. I told you to talk about Jiang Yao. Why did you pity the two girls? ¡± Gu Nian also rubbed Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°You should go to them often! We can even spar with them!¡± Other than Jiang Yaoqi, the other six women in the vige were all skilled in martial arts. Gu Xin nodded happily, ¡± Then I¡¯ll continue talking about Jiang Yao. She was the one who cried to brother Meng after being beaten up by third aunt Meng. Brother Meng even scolded Yanyan! Then, Yanyan cried as well, and brother Meng went to scold Jiang Yao. In the end, the two of them cried and cried until brother Meng Ran away. The next day, both of their voices were hoarse. After that, Jiang Yao oftenined to brother Meng, saying that Yanyan was not good here and there. Yanyan and Lingling would catch bugs to scare Jiang Yao, and Jiang Yao would secretly cut Yanyan¡¯s clothes with scissors. Jiang Yao also stole Yanyan¡¯s Silver, but she refused to admit it. Yanyan and Lingling saw it together, and no one else saw it, so there was no verification. No silver was found, and there was no evidence. Therefore, Jiang Yao was not good! Sister, can we chase her away?¡± Gu si pursed her lips. sister Xinxin, she¡¯s big brother Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Big brother Meng¡¯s parents made the decision. Big brother Meng probably won¡¯t chase her away. If she asked second uncle to chase her away, brother Meng might even leave with her. Big brother Meng may look silly, but he¡¯s very responsible, just like our Father. So, at this time, there is only one way, and that is, Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin immediately thought of it and said with Gu si, ¡± let Jiang Yao reveal her true colors and let brother Meng find out about her bad deeds. Then, brother Meng will drive her away? ¡± Chapter 442 442 do you think your mother is innocent? Gu Hui and Gu Nian stopped in their tracks as they looked at their younger sisters who were walking in front of them.¡¯Hmm, this little fellow is not bad. He knows how to analyze and use his brain. He can even think of a solution.¡¯ The two older sisters looked at each other and smiled in relief. ...... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When he returned home, Cai Xiaolian was already home, but Gu shouxin had not returned yet. After washing her hands, Gu Nian rested for a while before preparing dinner. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin were helping out at the side. She also asked about the situation at the manor. Without Gu Nian¡¯s exnation, Gu Xin could exin it to Cai Xiaolian. cai xiaolian nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. he¡¯s just a troublesome person. ¡± In the county¡¯s prison. ¡°You¡¯re Cheng huaijin?¡± The people in the prison were no longer the original group, but Lord he¡¯s men, who were also the soldiers who would escort the Cheng family to the capital tomorrow, so he came to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin responded in a muffled voice. ¡°Lord he wants to see you. Follow me!¡± The bailiff said. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Mrs. Cheng got up and hugged Cheng huaijin. ¡°Cheng huaijin, Lord he wants to see you!¡± The bailiff only looked at Cheng huaijin and ignored Madam Cheng. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go and see her!¡± Cheng huaijin pushed Madam Cheng away. ¡°Luan ¡®er, don¡¯t go. They¡¯re definitely trying to harm you! When we reach the capital, your grandfather will save us. Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t separate!¡± Madam Cheng pulled Cheng huaijin and said. ¡°let him go!¡± lord cheng pulled mrs. cheng away and looked at the bailiff. ¡± my son is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything. please don¡¯t torture him for a confession, lord he! ¡± ¡°Hehe, Lord Cheng, Lord he isn¡¯t as deranged as Lord Cheng, to collude with bandits to abduct a girl, and to use a student of cheating! Our Lord he can¡¯t do that!¡± The bailiff mocked. After she finished speaking, she went in and pulled Cheng huaijin outside. Lord Cheng¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he couldn¡¯t do anything in prison, so he could only vent his anger on Madam Cheng. As for Cheng Rui, he was their family¡¯s only hope. He couldn¡¯t bear to shout or beat him up. Cheng huaijin¡¯s hands and feet were shackled. He was brought to a room in the backyard, the room he had stayed in before. There was no Lord he in the house, only a teenager. He recognized him as young master Zhou from sister niannian¡¯s vige. Cheng huaijin looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. Lu Zheng greeted the bailiff with a smile, then closed the door. When he turned around, the smile on his face had faded. ¡°You can take whatever you want in this room. I¡¯ve already established a connection with the bailiffs. You¡¯ll set off tomorrow, and it¡¯ll take about seven days to reach the seven goat County. After the ry station, there¡¯s a mountain road that¡¯s very difficult to walk on. that¡¯s your only chance to escape on the road to shangjing.¡± Lu Zheng said as he looked at Cheng huaijin, who was a head shorter than him. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you.¡± Lu Zhengughed. I¡¯m just giving you a chance. This opportunity was given to your sister. Whether you can sessfully escape with her will depend on your ability. as for your parents and brother, you¡¯d better not even think about taking them away. the crimes your father hasmitted will make the soldiers spare no effort to arrest him. You and your sister are innocent. Even if you escape, the soldiers won¡¯t catch you for a while, and they won¡¯t chase you. so, do you want this opportunity?¡± ¡°What about my mother?¡± cheng huaijin asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Do you think your mother is innocent?¡± Lu Zheng red at Cheng huaijin. Chapter 443 443 A schr and a farmer Cheng huaijin was silent. His mother wasn¡¯t innocent. He was already 13 years old, no longer a child. His parents and brother often discussed matters in the study. His mother was with him because his grandfather was in a high position, and his brother was with him because he had always been the hope of his parents. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, his mother and brother must have known what his father had done. ¡°Young master Zhou, can you tell me why you are giving us this opportunity because of my sister?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. That¡¯s because there¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t want your sister to have a bad life. if you go to the capital, your family will die. that person will be sad when he finds out. If you run away, you and your sister will still have a chance. Maybe you will survive. She won¡¯t be sad even if she knows.¡± Lu Yang said. Cheng huaijin looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. He immediately thought of Gu Xin. mr. zhou is doing this for sister xinxin? ¡°Thank you, young master Zhou. I understand! I still have onest question.¡± Cheng huaiyun let out a breath and continued. ¡°You can ask.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s patience was pretty good. ¡°You said that there¡¯s only death. Is it because something happened on my grandfather¡¯s side?¡± cheng huaijin didn¡¯t think that lu zheng was lying to him, because lu zheng was not rted to his family in any way. there was no need for him toe and save him, let alone lie to him. ¡°It¡¯ll happen sooner orter. If you want to live, run. If I want to be buried with your family, I¡¯ll go to the capital with you!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°alright, i understand. Thank you, young master Zhou. Cheng huaijin will remember young master Zhou¡¯s kindness today, and if there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay you!¡± Cheng huaijin thanked Lu Zheng solemnly. At this moment, he had suddenly grown from a child to an adult, making a difficult choice that only adults would make. on one hand, it was his family, on the other, it was his life. In the end, he took the money hidden under the floor in his room. It was his savings. Previously, his family had a falling out with the Gu family. He was afraid that his family would attack the Gu family and suppress the Gu family¡¯s goods, so he nned to save money to buy the Gu family¡¯s goods. There were more than a hundred taels, a Silver Note of fifty taels, and some broken silver. He then took out the dagger from his treasure box and tied it to his pants with a rope. He was wearing a prison uniform and it would not be nice to take too much. He took these and bowed to Lu Zheng again to thank him before leaving. Lu Zheng sighed,¡±I hope this kid can escape with his sister!¡± Gu shouxin jumped down from the roof and shouted,¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°second uncle, this is so troublesome!¡± lu zheng chased after him. Can¡¯t we just cover our faces and break the prisoners? The brother and sister are not of much use, and the soldiers will not catch them.¡± Gu shouxin looked at him with disdain. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand this?¡± Lu Zheng grinned and gave a fist salute.¡±Second uncle, please advise me!¡± gu shouxin rolled his eyes at him. this man was getting more and more shameless! However, he still expressed his thoughts, ¡± ¡°The two of us are naturally capable of breaking a prisoner, but what about in the future? zhou yuan was already thirteen years old. he was no longer a child of a few years. there were some paths that he had to walk, and some thistles and thorns that he had to cut himself. we might be able to save him once, but we can¡¯t save him forever. He¡¯s the son of a guilty official, so he has to learn how to turn the tables in the thorns of his path. ¡± Gu shouxin¡¯sst sentence was quite emotional. Lu Zheng could hear it and looked at Gu shouxin. Could it be that the current second uncle was originally the son of a sinful official? Gu shouxin patted the back of Lu Zheng¡¯s head, causing him to stagger. Heughed and said, ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go. one of us is a schr, and the other is a farmer. don¡¯t think about those great things! ¡± Chapter 444 444 I won¡¯t let you coax me! The two of them helped Cheng huaijin because of Gu Xin. One night, Gu shouxin woke up and heard Gu Xin crying. He thought she was having a nightmare and ran over to take a look. She was asleep and was only calling for Xiao Yu. At that time, he wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Xin was thinking about the little fish that jumped through the Dragon Gate or her little friend Xiao Yu, so he asked her the next day. Gu Xin tried her best to hide it, but it didn¡¯t escape Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes. As for Lu Zheng, he was even more sensitive to the changes in Gu Xin¡¯s mood. One day, when he followed uncle Gu to the fields, he passed by the second house and saw Gu Xin sitting alone on the swing. She was notughing or making a fuss, just in a daze. After returning from the fields, he found an opportunity to ask Gu Xin quietly. Gu Xin told her brother Yuan Yuan how she felt. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave Xiao Yu, but Xiao Yu¡¯s parents and brother had done something bad and wanted to kill their family! N?v(el)B\\jnn In Gu Xin¡¯s heart, Xiao Yu was very important. She was Gu Xin¡¯s first friend. Even though she couldn¡¯t speak and couldn¡¯t even make a sound, this was the first time Gu Xin had held hands and yed with her sisters other than her family. This was also the first time she had someone of the same age to confide in other than her family. She saw with her own eyes the Cheng family members being locked up and locked up by the soldiers Lord he had brought. She also heard with her own ears that the crime of selling illegal salt and metal was very serious and that it could even lead to the extermination of the entire family. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yu to be implicated. At that time, Lu Zheng¡¯s only thought was to kidnap the prisoner and send her to a safe ce. He would then secretly bring Gu Xin to see her so that she would be at ease. Who knew that Gu shouxin woulde to find him the next day? After the two of them discussed, they went to look for Lord he. With the two pieces of jade pendants bestowed by the Emperor, Lord he had to give them face even if he did not want to. Gu Xin was the one who insisted on giving Gu shouxin the jade pendant. She would not be at ease if she did not give it to him. She did not know that her uncle ye was the Emperor, but Lu Zheng did not need to kneel when he took the jade pendant at the Yamenst time. Therefore, she had to give it to Gu shouxin. Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu were only 13 years old and didn¡¯t know anything about their family. Moreover, Gu shouxin had only asked Lu Yang for a chance to escape, not to take them away directly. Who knew what life these two children had after they escaped? Therefore, Lord he agreed and expressed that it was impossible for the other three to do it with only these two. The person who was the matchmaker for the illegal salt business was still Mrs. Cheng. As for Cheng Rui, even if Lord he didn¡¯t agree, Gu shouxin would not let him go. Therefore, this was the result. ...... At the end of February, Mrs. Li woulde over with a box. Apart from Gu Nian, who knew a lot of idioms, the other three sisters of the Gu family had also learned a lot about their names from Madam Li¡¯s gift box. After sending off Madam Li, Cai Xiaolian was about to turn around and return to her room when she saw an old man standing at the door. For a moment, she forgot who he was and felt that she had seen him somewhere before. ¡°Hey, old grandpa, it¡¯s you! Didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan say that your followers have found you? Why did youe to our vige again? Are you lost again?¡± Gu Xin immediately recognized this person when she returned from the old mansion. Wasn¡¯t he the old man they met at the stone monument at the vige entrance at the beginning of the month when they sent their father back from his examination? When she shouted, Cai Xiaolian also remembered. Oh, right, there was still this matter. This old man hadn¡¯t appeared for nearly a month, so she thought he wouldn¡¯t appear! ¡°Hehehehe, little girl, I¡¯m not lost. I¡¯m here to thank you. That day, you went into the vige and asked a young man to bring me water, so I was able to survive. Now that I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯m naturally here to thank you.¡± Old master Qin looked at Gu Xin and said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian,¡±are you trying to coax a three-year-old?¡± My Xinxin is 11! I will not be coaxed by you! Chapter 445 445 It¡¯s so fun! ¡°Didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan say that the attendant would be here as soon as he carried the water out? And how did you know that I live here? And even if you want to thank someone, you should thank brother Yuanyuan! He was the one who gave you the water!¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes and asked. Cai Xiaolian gave her daughter apliment in her heart. As expected of her daughter, she was so smart! ¡°Yes, old man! We didn¡¯t do anything, so you can¡¯t take it as a thank you!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Old master Qin choked. ¡°Then, can you let me rest in the room for a while? I¡¯ve been walking for a long time and I¡¯m tired. I want to go in, have a drink, and rest.¡± Old master Qin immediately thought of another way. He supported his waist with one hand and rubbed his temples with the other. Cai Xiaolian thought,¡±I feel like he¡¯s a deadbeat!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes rolled. This old man¡¯s face was glowing with health, how did he look tired? ¡°Old grandpa, wait a moment. Mother, watch!¡± An idea came to Gu Xin¡¯s mind and she ran back after saying that. When Lin Yiqian returned, she was holding arge bowl of warm water while Gu Nian walked beside her with a stool in hand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister, hurry, let this old man sit down!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking to Gu Nian, she handed her arge bowl of warm water. Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. Our Father isn¡¯t home. It¡¯s just me, my mother, and my sister. We don¡¯t know you, so we can¡¯t let you in. But we can let you sit at the entrance. This is warm water, it¡¯s not hot, you can drink it. ¡± Old master Qin was dumbfounded by Gu Xin¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t even know what expression he should show. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianughed in their hearts. Their little Xinxin was so fun! ¡°Old man, please forgive me!¡± Cai Xiaolian suppressed herughter. ¡°Old grandpa, are you hungry? Why don¡¯t I bring you some snacks to fill your stomach? You also said that you¡¯re tired from walking! If you replenish yourself, you might have more strength. It¡¯s gettingte, you can still walk back if you eat something!¡± Gu Nian replied obediently. ¡°No, no, no, a bowl of water is enough! Thanks a lot!¡± Old master Qin quickly waved his hand and sat down with the water. As he gulped down the water, he thought,¡¯that Cai family is so stupid. How did they manage to deceive such a shrewd family?¡¯ His children should be this smart! That son-inw is not bad, and these two granddaughters are not bad either! The three of them watched as old master Qin gulped down arge bowl of water. Old master Qin actually couldn¡¯t drink such a big bowl, but under the burning gazes of the mother and daughter, he had to drink it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be an excuse for him to get close to this family? Gu Xin had brought out a huge bowl, which was usually used by their family to scoop soup. It was so big that Gu Xin¡¯s head could be buried in it! After drinking the water, Gu Xin took the bowl, ¡± ¡°Old grandpa, are you feeling better? Do you still want it? We have warm water on the stove at home.¡± Old master Qin shook his head. no, no, no. Thank you, little girl. That¡¯s enough! sister-inw, niannian, Xinxin, what are you guys standing at the door for? ¡± At this time, on the other side of the mountain road, uncle Gu came down the mountain with a backpack and a hoe. Lu Zheng was dressed the same way. When Lu Zheng said that he was going to farm, he was really here to farm. He had just gone with uncle Gu to the barrennd where sweet potatoes and corn were nted to weed. Lu Zheng saw old master Qin sitting on a stool at the main entrance. He wanted tough when he saw the mother and daughter standing there. Old master Qin was really unlucky. The daughter and granddaughter in this life were good, but he was afraid that it would be hard to invite them back. Chapter 446 446 They have no evidence ¡°Uncle, brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re back! how is miao miao?¡± Gu Xin ran up to him happily and asked. ¡°He looks good! She¡¯s even better looking than you, little girl! If we give them water and poop, they¡¯ll grow! You little girl, you didn¡¯t even eat for long in the past.¡± Uncle Gu chuckled. Cai Xiaolian& thought& to herself,¡±nothing good wille out of uncle¡¯s mouth.¡± Gu Xin wrinkled her nose,¡¯uncle, how can youpare the food I eat with Daddi¡¯s? are you still going to let me eat?¡± Uncle Gu knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be a Daddi if you eat! In the end, that Daddi is transformed from the rice we eat. After eating the rice, it bes Daddi. Daddi water the crops, and when the crops grow, we eat them. After eating it, it bes Daddi again.¡± gu xin tilted her head and thought about it. it seemed to make sense. when food entered the stomach, it would turn into poop that woulde out and drench the crops. when the crops grew, they would eat the crops and turn into poop again. then, would they be eating the crops or the poop? Old master Qin¡¯s stomach was bloated after drinking such a big bowl of water. Thinking about what uncle Gu had said, it was not good. It felt like Chen Nian¡¯s stomach disease was acting up and he wanted to vomit. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Lu Zheng all facepalmed. What could their uncle do? they could not refute his words. Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed. He then knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head again, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fun when there are four of them.¡± ¡°Who is this old man? Why did you bring a stool to the door?¡± Uncle Gu ced his hand on Gu Xin¡¯s head and brought her to the door. He looked at old master Qin. her uncle, this old man was passing by. He was tired and asked for water to drink. Xinxin was worried that he was too tired, so she brought a stool out for him to sit on. cai xiaolian exined. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Well, Xinxin did the right thing! Don¡¯t let any strangers into the house when the man isn¡¯t here, no matter male or female, old or young!¡± Uncle Gu gave him a thumbs up and then looked at old master Qin. oh my, old master, you really don¡¯t look too good! let¡¯s go to ah yuan¡¯s house. ah yuan¡¯s grandmother¡¯s medical skills are very good. i¡¯ll give you two needles and i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look better immediately.¡± After saying that, uncle Gu was about to help old master Qin up. old master qin said,¡±it¡¯s because of what you said!¡± My stomach hurts, how can I look good? However, he still followed them. He still did not know about Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship with the Zhou family. Ever since he appeared this month, Lu Zheng had been avoiding him when he went back to visit old master Zhou. ¡°Aiyo, old man, why do you think an old man like you has nothing better to do and is wandering around our vige? if it wasn¡¯t for my sister-inw and niece¡¯s kindness and letting you sit at the door, i¡¯m afraid you would¡¯ve fainted with your eyes closed and your legs kicking!¡± ¡°can¡¯t an old man like you just stay at home? Why are you so disobedient? My father¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good before, so he stayed at home obediently. Isn¡¯t he well now?¡± I¡¯m telling you, aunt Xiao¡¯s acupuncture skills are amazing. The needle is as long as a chopstick. Last month, a woman in our vige gave birth to a baby. She was in so much pain that aunt Xiao fainted after a while. Then, another needle woke her up and gave birth to a baby! I¡¯m guessing that she didn¡¯t want to be stabbed, so she gave birth with all her might.¡± ¡°Old man, just bear with itter! Let me tell you, my youngest son¡¯s name is ¡°endure, endure.¡± The word ¡°endure,¡± has many meanings, so you must endure!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s voice was getting further and further away. Gu Xin and her mother looked at each other, feeling that uncle Gu was trying to scare the old man on purpose. But there was no evidence, what should they do? Chapter 447 447 We can¡¯t leave you At night, Gu shouxin heard about this when she returned from the manor. She also praised Gu Xin for her good work. As for old master Qin, the family of four agreed that if he didn¡¯t say anything, they would pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything. Even if he did, they were determined not to go with him. Cai Xiaolian was already married and wasn¡¯t a little girl. Even if old master Qin was her biological father, he couldn¡¯t take her away as he pleased. Therefore, the family of four didn¡¯t take old master Qin¡¯s matter to heart. The three of them asked about the manor. Gu shouxin had been going to the manor for the past few days. He had already chosen people and nned to start nting watermelons and some vegetables tomorrow. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll definitely sell the watermelons after they¡¯re grown! Then should I give it to brother Yuanyuan? These seeds were given to me by brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°When these grow out, take your brother Yuan Yuan to see them and see what he wants. The vegetable seeds could be collected, but the melon seeds had to be collected when he ate them. He might not sell them. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll even think about selling it this year.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Even our three families might not be able to finish so many watermelons! Even with the seventy-odd people in the vige. Moreover, these watermelons are cold, and it¡¯s not good for women, children, and people with poor health to eat too much.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this problem to old Zhou and Zhou Yuan! We¡¯re not afraid of not having any seeds.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Old master Zhou has many manors in his hands, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry. Including the potato, sweet potato, corn, and strawberry seeds, we got a total of 142 kinds of seeds from the Zhou family. There are more than fifty types of flowers, and more than forty types of fruits and crops. What we need to do now is to divide thend in the vige and nt these things.¡± Gu shouxin said. Their family had already nted all the seeds and determined their species. They had ced them separately. They nned to nt all the seeds of the crops and fruits. As for the flowers, they would leave a portion for old master Zhou to know about. Gu shouxin guessed that Lu Zheng had already told the Emperor everything. Lu Zheng might have sent a batch of the things they had grown to the Emperor first. ¡°Father, we sisters n to rest for two days. Why don¡¯t you let us go to the manor tomorrow? I¡¯ll take some people to divide thend. Father, you can stay at home and apany mother.¡± Gu Nian suggested. The March¡¯s goods had been handed over to Mrs. Li. Gu Nian had told his sisters to rest for two or three days before finishing the April¡¯s goods. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be worried if the four of you go. By the way, how¡¯s your perfume?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°We have the finished product, only two bottles. I¡¯ll improve the technology and try to produce more at once. I¡¯m also nning to go there and pick some flowers. by the way, I think Mrs. Li wille to persuade us to open a workshop in March. The Zhou Dynasty is quite big, and the Li family¡¯s business is not limited to Qing Zhou. The supply of this product is in short supply, so opening a workshop is inevitable. What do you think of this?¡± Gu Nian asked again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at each other. Cai Xiaolian said, ¡± ¡°This business is all decided by you four sisters, you must have discussed it, right? Niannian, tell me your thoughts first!¡± mother, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. we¡¯ve already agreed that you¡¯ll be in charge of the business. We¡¯ll only be in charge of the business. mother! Gu Xin also acted coquettishly, ¡± we can¡¯t leave you! Chapter 448 448 The most crucial question Cai Xiaolian looked at her two daughters with a smile and said,¡±Then you should at least tell me what you think! What do you sisters think?¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± the four of us want to let the fourdies of the Meng family in the manor do two procedures while we do the rest. This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about them secretly selling the method to others in the future.¡± ¡°Who suggested this idea?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Mother, is there something wrong?¡± Gu Nian knew Cai Xiaolian better than Gu Xin. She felt that her question was a little strange. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head and smiled. this method is appropriate, but it¡¯s troublesome. Moreover, there were some problems with this. You two sisters can¡¯t possibly do this for your entire lives, right? you have your own things to do. Even if they find someone to rece you toplete the other half of the process, the Meng family¡¯s Ladies will betray you. They can work together with that person, and the whole process will bepleted, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mother, then what do we do? Sister still has a lot of things to do! I can¡¯t always do this.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and realized that this was the question. Her brain couldn¡¯t process the information and she asked anxiously. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°There¡¯s a saying, don¡¯t use people you doubt, and use people without suspicion. ¡°The facial and wash sets that you guys made are very technical. As long as you guys grasp the key parts, you can boldly let others do the rest of the process. Not only will you save yourself from worry and effort, the people below will also be grateful to you, and will be more sincere.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Moreover, the fourdies of the Meng family have all experienced the pain of life. Money might really not be that important to them. If other people want our prescription, they¡¯ll buy it from them at a high price. They won¡¯t be moved by the benefits, so they naturally won¡¯t sell it. Of course, we have to treat them well and learn how to win their hearts.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Little Lian, there¡¯s one more important thing that you haven¡¯t said.¡± Gu shouxinughed. Cai Xiaolian turned her head and looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. ¡°We have Xinxin¡¯s jade beads, which are unique in the world. Even if they sell the recipe, they won¡¯t be able to produce the same effect as our family¡¯s products. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Oh, right! Our product is enhanced by Xinxin¡¯s jade beads, which are the only ones in the world. The effect is excellent. Grandpa yang has only used our toothpaste for a few months. Look at his big white teeth. There were also some uncles who smoked tobo in the vige. They used to have yellow teeth, but now they were slowly changing. Even if other people know our recipe, the things they make can¡¯t change the problem of teeth stains that have been left behind for decades! Aiya, Xinxin, you¡¯re really our family¡¯s big treasure!¡± Gu Nian smacked her head before pulling Gu Xin into her arms and giving her a kiss. hehehe ~¡±Gu Xin touched her face and giggled. ¡°Xinxin¡¯s Jade bead will be more effective in the future when ites to face cream and other problems. Look at how fair and clean Xinxin is now. It¡¯s only been five months, and she¡¯s changed so much! His hair was evenbed! In the future, the things that our family produces will definitely be the best!¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°Then, after you mass-produce your perfume, are you nning to make face cream? By the way, when are you going to get the toilet paper out? Your mother still can¡¯t get used to other things!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°It¡¯ll be done in three months, mother, don¡¯t worry! How about this, father, mother, let us sisters stay in the vige for a few more days!¡± Gu Nian said with confidence. Chapter 449 449 Afraid of losing n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Before Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin could answer, Gu Xin was already unwilling and her rejection was a little loud. the time travel trio looked at gu xin at the same time, not understanding why she had such a huge reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in a ce without parents for a long time, at most three days. I want to see father, mother, and sister every day, or else I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± gu xin said softly, her pitiful eyes pleading. The original owner, Gu shouxin, would often not return home in the past. At that time, Gu Xin was not like this either. she didn¡¯t even know when it started, but she was very unwilling to leave her father, mother, and sister. She was always afraid, afraid of losing such parents and sister. Sometimes, one wouldn¡¯t think too much if they didn¡¯t get it. Once they got it, they would be afraid of losing it all of a sudden. That was uneptable. ¡°hahahaha, our little xinxin is still a little girl and hasn¡¯t grown up yet! You can¡¯t leave your parents?¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± how about this? you can go and stay there for two days and ask thedies of the Meng family for their thoughts. It¡¯ll be better if they¡¯re willing to stay here. If they¡¯re not willing, then we¡¯ll just pay them more for making a trip back and forth every day. ¡°Pay more, pay more. Dad, we¡¯ll pay them more. If theye over and live in our house, it¡¯ll be hard for us to grow flowers. We can¡¯t grow up overnight!¡± Gu Xin said hurriedly. ¡°well, xinxin is right, pay more! After training them well and observing them for a period of time, he could let them return to the manor to open a workshop. When Xinxin¡¯s Manor is taken care of and niannian¡¯s crops are harvested, we¡¯ll nt flowers.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°My Manor?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve agreed that you¡¯ll buy your Manor for sister first, then for Xinxin. i¡¯m working on a project with your aunt luo, and i can make a lot of money in a month! When I have enough money, I¡¯ll go buy it for Xinxin.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Mother, what project did you work with aunt Luo on? Other than that bottle opening, is there anything else that the Li family gave you?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°The Li family has an embroidery workshop and cave dwellings. Your aunt Luo suggested that you buy the flower patterns and patterns on the porcin from me. I¡¯ll try drawing it. Your Auntie Luo said that the Li family has unanimously agreed to give me 10% of the profit if they use my drawings for their products. Your father even sold two paintings through the Li family for 1000 taels. So, don¡¯t work too hard, you two. Our family doesn¡¯tck money.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. sometimes, gu shouxin would paint and inscribe when he had nothing to do at home. he would hang it in their study room. every time madam li came to talk business with cai xiaolian, she would be in the study room. when she saw the paintings, she was very satisfied and asked gu shouxin if he was willing to sell them. she knew an old man who loved painting and calligraphy. his birthday wasing, and she wanted to buy two paintings. cai xiaolian told gu shouxin about it. gu shouxin didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with selling paintings. he specially painted two paintings, one for the birthday and the other for thendscape. madam li happily bought them and framed them, nning to go to the birthday celebration. ¡°Waa! Father, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± When Gu Xin heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s exnation, she looked at Gu shouxin with admiration. ¡°Waa! Father, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Gu Nian followed Gu Xin¡¯s example. ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo, do you two sisters want to learn? I can teach you! Whendy Meng is skilled, I¡¯ll teach you how to y the zither and paint.¡± gu shouxinughed and then asked. Chapter 450 450 I want to ignore him for ten days Gu shouxin was born into a rich family in his previous life. Even if he had been hiding from his mother since he was young, his mother had taught him a lot of things. After his mother¡¯s death, he entered the pce to take revenge. He had more contact with the pce and could learn more. He could be said to be proficient in the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Teaching his two daughters was no problem at all. ¡°Good, good! Father, I want to learn. Xiao Yu knows how to y the zither but it¡¯s really nice to listen to. Gu Xin suddenly stopped. Xiao Yu¡¯s family was taken away. He didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yu went. When she arrived in the capital, would Xiao Yu be well protected by her grandfather? Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian sighed as they felt upset. Little Xinxin¡¯s first friend ended up like this. Sigh, little Xinxin is still so young. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to forget him. Xinxin, didn¡¯t your brother Yuan Yuan tell you about Xiao Yu? ¡± Gu shouxin was stunned and asked. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan? brother yuan yuan didn¡¯t tell me about xiao yu recently! When I was missing Xiao Yu and met brother Yuan Yuan, I told him for a while. Heforted me and said that the heavens will help the good.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu shouxin scolded Lu Zheng in his heart. This kid, he seemed quite reliable before. He even helped. You should tell Xinxin in a few days! Well, don¡¯t me me for giving you an eye candy, you deserve it! cai xiaolian and gu nian also looked at gu shouxin, not understanding why he had suddenly mentioned lu zheng. Xinxin, ¡± Gu shouxin said. your brother Yuanyuan told me two days ago that he heard from his granduncle that the escort team lost someone on the way. I don¡¯t know where a sharp weapon came from on Xiao Jin¡¯s body, but it broke the shackles on his feet and hands. He took Xiao Yu and rolled down the hillside to escape. In the end, he wasn¡¯t caught by the soldiers! Zhou Yuan shouldn¡¯t have kept such an important thing from you!¡± ¡°Really? Father, is what you said true?¡± Gu Xin got up excitedly and walked to Gu shouxin, pulling his sleeve. Her eyes were bright. ¡°That¡¯s what Zhou Yuan told me anyway. He said that someone from the Yamen had asked his granduncle for help and asked his servants to keep an eye on the siblings and report to him if they found any traces of them. Did Zhou Yuan really not tell you?¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! i even gave brother yuanyuan some candy in the afternoon, but he didn¡¯t say anything. this is too much! Big brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so bad, you must be trying to secretlyugh at me. Last time, I wanted to cry thinking about Xiao Yu.¡± Gu Xin said angrily. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really bad!¡± The time travel Trio said in unison. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll ignore him for ten days! I won¡¯t tell jokes to brother Yuanyuan anymore! I¡¯m going to take sisi and en ¡®Zi and ignore him!¡± gu xin recalled thest time she cried. her brother yuan yuan even said that if she cried again, she would be a little kitten. he evenughed. he must have wanted to see her cry again. he was just like the bad boys in the vige who liked to see little girls cry. Hmph, brother Yuanyuan is a bad person. ¡°Yes, yes. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I ignore him for ten years. But Xinxin, why did you only bring sisi and Enzi? Why didn¡¯t you bring sister Huihui and me?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°sister, you and sister huihui are adults. i¡¯m just a child. His uncle had said that only children could throw tantrums, and adults should not. His uncle had never lost his temper. Also, sister, I¡¯m only going to ignore brother Yuanyuan for ten days because I still need his help. I can¡¯t ignore him for ten years. Otherwise, if Xiao Yu was discovered by the Zhou family, she would be caught again. i¡¯m going to ask brother yuanyuan to tell grandpa zhou not to catch xiao yu when he finds her. then, i¡¯ll ignore brother yuanyuan for 10 days. after 10 days, i¡¯m going to ask him if his family has seen xiao yu and brother xiao yang.¡± Gu Xin exined in an organized manner. The transmigration trio: Chapter 451 451 The little white dog When Gu Xin went to bed at night, she used her pillow as her brother Yuan Yuan. After hammering it a few times, she still felt ufortable. She then took out the twelve zodiac wooden carvings that Lu Zheng gave her and did some calctions. she was born in the year of the tiger. brother yuanyuan was five years older than her, and the first five were dogs. She took the puppy out and ced it on the bed. She sat cross-legged and pushed the dog away with her hands. Then, she picked it up and kicked it away. She picked it up again and hit it with her hands. He yed for a long time before he went to sleep. She didn¡¯t even know that she was still holding the dog in her hand when she was sleeping. She had a dream that night. In the dream, she saw her grown-up self again. In a very beautiful courtyard, the garden was full of flowers, and she liked it very much. She was ying with a snow-white puppy. Her puppy was snow-white and very beautiful. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She was very happy in her dream. There was a man ying the zither beside her. The music was pleasant, but she still couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. When she woke up the next morning, she looked at the puppy in her hand and thought of the dream she had the day before. Yes, I must learn the zither. I must learn the zither. Xiao Yu could y the zither, the man in her dream could also y the zither, and so could her father. He had to learn it. Gu shouxin knew how to y the zither, but Gu Xin did not ask him why. In the great Zhou Dynasty, all the formal Academies would have this ss. Gu en was already learning it, but he just did not like it. The great Zhou¡¯s proper Academies not only taught the imperial examination, but also the six arts of the gentleman, etiquette, music, archery, Imperial calligraphy, and mathematics. In the entire Taoyuan County, there were only two formal Academies. One was the official Academy in the county, and the other was the Academy that old master Zhou of the Zhou n town had spent money to open. It specialized in taking in children of the right age nearby. The tuition fee was not high, and it could be considered a kind of charity. For example, the other Academies in Taoyuan County were not as rich as this. They focused on the imperial examination. Gu shouxin used to study in the Academy in Zhou town, so it was not surprising that he could y the zither. After all, he was also known as a child prodigy when he was young. During her morning exercise, Gu Xin thought of her dream yesterday and asked, ¡± sister Huihui, sister, have you seen a snowy white puppy? ¡± Gu Hui shook her head. Xinxin, you¡¯ve seen her before? where? ¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. she remembered that the male protagonist in the book knew that the female protagonist liked small animals and came back after making a military achievement. the emperor asked him what reward he wanted, but he didn¡¯t want anything. he only asked for a dog that entered the pce from outside. it was snow-white all over. as for what kind, gu nian didn¡¯t know. her nephew, that idiot, didn¡¯t even write it. maybe he was toozy to write it. anyway, the female protagonist liked this dog very much. There was a plot that followed. A girl in the capital was jealous of the female protagonist. When she went out for a walk, she happened to meet the male and female protagonists. Seeing the male protagonist¡¯s meticulous care for the female protagonist, the girl directly asked the maidservant beside her to secretly poison the little white dog while the female protagonist was not paying attention. The female protagonist lost her little white dog, and the male protagonist found out that the dog was poisoned. Then, he asked people to investigate the people they met during the walk one by one. In the end, they found the girl, and the male protagonist threw the girl into the moat. If it wasn¡¯t for someone passing by, the girl would have drowned. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be half-dead. In the end, her family found out that she had offended the male protagonist, and she was married far away. At that time, Lu Zheng had just made a military achievement. Other than the few princes and their Waijia, no one dared to offend him. Gu Nian was afraid that Gu Xin would recall her past life, so she was a little nervous. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯ve never seen it before! that¡¯s why i¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve seen him before. I¡¯m thinking, if there¡¯s a little white rabbit, will there be a little white dog?¡± Chapter 452 452 it came true immediately Gu Xin felt that she shouldn¡¯t tell them about her dream. In her dream, her rtionship with the man was not ordinary. She felt that this was not a good thing and people wouldugh at her if she told them. In the past, grandma Gu had also taught her that a girl should respect herself. Now, her mother would also teach her. That was why she felt that she couldn¡¯t say that the man in her dream had carried her so far and held her hand to go shopping. If she said it out loud, she would be scolded. Perhaps she would even be said to have no self-respect. so, she lied and apologized to her sisters in her heart. she didn¡¯t mean to lie to them. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gu Nian nodded as she heaved a sigh of relief. I think there should be such a dog!¡± ...... After breakfast, the four sisters went to the manor. As soon as she reached the old mansion, she saw Lu Zheng carrying a backpack and a hoe, looking for uncle Gu to go to the fields together. when he saw his sisters, he smiled and waved his hand. ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, niannian, Xinxin, sisi, where are you going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to niannian¡¯s Manor and stay there for two days,¡± Gu Hui said. You¡¯re so early, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. It¡¯s already March, and the number of bugs in the forest has started to increase.¡± ¡± grandma xiao gave us a pouch for deworming, ¡± gu nian said with a smile. ¡± however, zhou yuan, i noticed that you¡¯ve changed a little. i guess something¡¯s going to happen to you soon. ¡± lu zheng was stunned, but before he could ask what happened, gu xin spoke, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, did you tell my father that brother Xiao Yang ran away with Xiao Yu?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned again. This question, uh, what did it mean? did second uncle just tell Xinxin? Shouldn¡¯t he have told Xinxin a long time ago? seeing lu zheng¡¯s stunned expression, gu xin was even more certain of her suspicions. brother yuanyuan must have kept it from her on purpose, wanting to see her cry and make a fool out of herself, ¡± ¡°Hmph! i¡¯ll ignore you for ten days!¡± after she finished speaking, she pulled gu si and ran away. Gu Hui pursed her lips and smiled. She had already heard Gu Xinin about Zhou Yuan during her morning exercise. This little cousin of hers was getting better and better recently. She knew how to make people angry! it was much better than before when he had to swallow his anger. She stepped forward and patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder, which was not carrying the hoe. ¡°ten days have passed in a sh. Don¡¯t worry, niannian and I aren¡¯t kids anymore, we won¡¯t throw a tantrum with you.¡± after saying that, he turned around and left. ¡°hehehe, i¡¯m getting better at reading people¡¯s faces!¡± gu nianughed. This came true immediately. Let¡¯s go, brother Yuan!¡± lu zheng,¡±yingluo.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± His second uncle had harmed him! What do you mean I told second uncle! I thought second uncle would tell Xinxin! ¡®second uncle is so unreliable. you even tricked me?¡¯ ¡°Ah Yuan is here! He¡¯s just a wooden stake! i can¡¯t bear to use you as a wooden stake and hit you!¡± Uncle Gu walked out in the same outfit and chuckled. uncle, Xinxin just said that she won¡¯t talk to me for ten days. What should I do? ¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Oh, then don¡¯t talk to her for ten days. don¡¯t look at how small xinxin was, she was a woman of her word. As adults, we have to respect our children so that they can grow up healthily.¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m also a child.¡± Lu Zheng said, feeling wronged. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He felt that his second uncle had tricked him. ¡°you¡¯re still a child? You¡¯re just a child. There are no adults in great Zhou! You¡¯re already as tall as me. When I was 16, Huihui was already in her mother¡¯s stomach.¡± Uncle Gu said in an unpleasant tone. Lu Zheng: Chapter 453 453 your words are more effective ¡°Oh no, I forgot to ask brother Yuan Yuan to tell his subordinates not to catch Xiao Zheng and Xiao Yu when they see them. Why did he just say that he would ignore them for ten days?¡± Gu Xin only remembered this when she ran into the forest. ¡°It¡¯s fine, sister Xinxin. if you don¡¯t say it, second uncle and second aunt will know. Brother ah Yuan will also help, or else why would he tell second uncle?¡± Gu siforted. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed, but she still hoped that the ten days would pass quickly so that she could ask if she had found Xiao Yu. sister Xinxin, if the Zhou family really finds Xiao Yu and the others, what are you going to do? ¡± Gu si asked. ¡°I, um, I don¡¯t know. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s father, mother and brother did something bad, and that Lord said they would be beheaded.¡± gu xin was conflicted. Gu si did not know what to say. Gu Hui and Gu Nian caught up and overheard their conversation. Gu Hui said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t think too much. Everyone had their own fate. Xiao Yu¡¯s parents gave her life, and she enjoyed the life her parents gave her. Now that she was taken away, she would definitely not be able to escape the fate of being beheaded. If she escaped with her brother, it would be better for her to live A Hidden Life. Even if the Zhou family finds them, don¡¯t get close to them, because it will not only be bad for you, it will be bad for them too. All you need to know is that they¡¯re still alive and well, and they¡¯re not beheaded.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui and had a new understanding of her cousin. She was able to see through problems. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yes, Xinxin. Heaven helps the good. Since Xiao Jin and Xiao Yu were able to escape from the escort team, it meant that Xiao Jin had the ability. He can take care of Xiao Yu, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Gu Nian consoled. ¡°Yes, the heavens have blessed good people. Brother Xiao Yang and Xiao Yu are both good people, different from their parents and brothers. They will definitely turn misfortune into good fortune.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head infort. Gu Nianughed.¡¯Your words are more effective than the blessings of the heavens. After all, there are too many people and the heavens are too busy.¡¯ ...... By a small stream in Ning County, a little girl in ragged clothes was shaking a little boy lying on the ground. ¡°big brother, big brother, wake up! Big brother, big brother, wake up!¡± The little boy¡¯s face and body were covered in wounds. His clothes were tattered and he was covered in blood. His lips were dry and cracked, and his face was pale. perhaps he was not fated to die, but after being shaken by the little girl countless times, his eyelids moved and then slowly opened his eyes. ¡°younger sister.¡± cheng huaijin opened his eyes, his gaze a little unfocused. brother, brother, wuwuwuwuwu! Cheng Huaiyu finally burst into tears. Cheng huaijin held Momo¡¯s hand and suddenly felt that something was wrong. What was wrong? Yes, crying, brother! his sister was calling him brother and was crying loudly. Cheng huaijin, who had already lost all his strength, sat up and looked at Cheng Huaiyu in a daze. ¡°Brother.¡± Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t look too good either. She hadn¡¯t eaten for two days. When she fell from the mountain, her brother had protected her tightly, so she didn¡¯t have many injuries. ¡°Xiao Yu, you can speak? You can make a sound!¡± cheng huaijin excitedly grabbed cheng huaiyu¡¯s shoulders, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Big brother.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s great! that¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± Cheng huaijin hugged his sister. Chapter 454 454 There was a voice in his heart ¡°Big brother, your mouth, is, split. Water, I, water.¡± Cheng Huaiyu was still stuttering. In fact, before the incident with the Cheng family, she had already discovered that she could speak during the imperial examination. She had even secretly practiced calling her parents ¡®father¡¯ and ¡®brother¡¯. N?v(el)B\\jnn She also realized that she couldn¡¯t say a long sentence, so she nned to say a long sentence before telling her family, but something happened to the Cheng family. ¡°Water, drink some water.¡± As Cheng Huaiyu spoke, she went to the stream with both hands and brought the water over for her brother to drink. However, her hands were small, and every time she brought the water over, it would almost all flow out through the gaps between her fingers. She was so upset that she was about to cry. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t panic. Do you see the leaves over there? Go and pick a few, big brother will teach you how to make the water container.¡± Cheng huaijin wanted to get up, but he found that he couldn¡¯t move his legs. He forced himself to calm down, looked around, and said to Cheng Huaiyu, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Huaiyu ran over and picked a fewrge leaves. Cheng huaijin taught her how to fold the leaves into something that could hold water. Cheng Huaiyu went to pack it for him a few times before he finally quenched his thirst. sister, we¡¯re fugitives now. Are you afraid? ¡± Cheng huaijin asked after drinking enough water. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. She was well protected by her family and could even be said to be a little silly before she met Gu Xin. Gu Xin fed her a lot of jade beads before she returned to normal. ¡°In the future, it might only be us siblings. He didn¡¯t know if his grandfather would be able to save his parents and brother. Little Yu, are you ming big brother for taking you away without your consent?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. Cheng Huaiyu shook his head and remained silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Brother, will father and mother, will they be beheaded?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. In the future, we¡¯ll depend on each other. After this matter has passed, we¡¯ll go to the capital to take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know why he had chosen to run back then. There was a voice in his heart that was telling him that if he didn¡¯t run, his life would be over. He wouldn¡¯t be able to have everything he wanted. Run, run, don¡¯t let others fish on you. Your sister is still young, she hasn¡¯t even seen this world, take her and run! And sister niannian, if you don¡¯t run away, this will be your farewell to sister niannian! ...... Gu Xin and her three sisters stayed in the manor for three days. They discussed with the fourdies of the Meng family that they would be paid a hundred Wen a day and they would walk to the Gu residence to work. They would leave from 7 am to 5 am and have lunch at the Gu residence. Gu Nian still wrote a contract. The contents of the contract were for them to keep their work a secret and not reveal it to anyone. The fourdies of the Meng family naturally agreed. The Gu family had given them a ce to live in peace, given them the opportunity to be good citizens, and now even gave them work. They would be crazy to leak this. Meng Yan and Zheng Ling were also included, but they were younger, so they were only given fifty Wen a day. The big ones would get three taels of silver a month, and the small ones would get one and a half taels. This was considered good for a farmer. One had to know that some peasants only had three taels of silver for food and clothing a year. Gu Nian also found Meng Meng and drew a map of the crop fields. She asked Meng Meng to send someone to tidy up the fields in the next few days. Her father would bring the seeds over in two days for everyone to nt. The four sisters went over with empty backpacks, and when they came back, they were carrying four backpacks full of flowers. When she returned home and saw her parents, Gu Xin did not even put down her back and gave them a big hug. Chapter 455 455 Her mother was running wildly on the road of a Shrew ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ve missed you! I¡¯ve been thinking about it every day!¡± Gu Xin was acting like a child. ¡°Father, mother, I don¡¯t miss you. I¡¯m thinking about whether I can have a younger brother in ten months!¡± Gu Nian had just finished cing the flowers in theboratory when she heard Gu Xin acting coquettishly. Gu shouxin was happy. There was nothing in this world that his daughter didn¡¯t dare to say. Gu Nian, ¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Nian. do you want to have a taste of what your uncle¡¯s life is like in the old mansion? ¡± ¡°What happened to big brother?¡± asked Gu shouxin. Cai Xiaolian also red at Gu shouxin.¡±Doesn¡¯t our mother always say that? boss, get out!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, aunt Xuanji, I¡¯m leaving!¡± father, all the best! I have faith in you! Gu Nian clenched her fist at Gu shouxin. ¡°You naughty child! are you asking for a beating?¡± Cai Xiaolian chased after him with a feather duster. ¡°Aiyo! Mother, you must be careful! What if my little brother is in my stomach? Be careful!¡± gu nian said as she ran. Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin stood at the door of the central room and watched the show. in the end, cai xiaolian¡¯s feather duster did not hit gu nian. since she had nothing else in her hands, she took off her shoes and threw them at gu nian, just like the women in the vige who hit their children. gu nian, who had been hit in the back of the head, thought,¡¯mother is running madly in the direction of the shrew, never to return!¡¯ N?v(el)B\\jnn ...... The fourdies of the Meng family brought Meng Yan and Zheng Ling over the next morning. When they arrived at the Gu residence, they were just in time. after asking, they got up before dawn to make breakfast and took it to eat on the way. they all had the foundation of kung fu. the forest in the vige where they lived in the past was much denser than the back of the mountain, so they came easily. Gu Nian asked Gu Xin and Gu si to teach them how to do it while she pulled Gu Hui along to make toilet paper for her mother. She had made her mother blush for a long time yesterday. She had to make some toilet paper for her mother to calm down. Previously, when Cai Xiaolian had said that they would rely on the wind to brake and add a blender, Gu Nian felt that it was quite troublesome. It was faster to do it himself. they made it for their own use and didn¡¯t sell it, so it was still possible to make half a year¡¯s worth of it at once. ¡°Of course! Who am I? I am so smart! My father has so many books, and I¡¯m smart. After reading a lot, I¡¯ll naturally think of a way! Take this toilet paper as an example, I¡¯m just reading! Other people make rice paper, oil paper, and so on, but I can make toilet paper! It¡¯s just paper anyway, I¡¯ll try it! I am so smart! Didn¡¯t everyone praise me for being smart since I was young? I don¡¯t want to chew willow branches, I don¡¯t want to hold blue salt in my mouth, and I can¡¯t not brush my teeth, so I have to use my brain to think! Gu Hui finally understood the purpose of Gu nianrang¡¯s collection of straw. She was very curious as to how her cousin, who used to only know how to embroider and was only thinking about marrying a rich man, could understand so much in such a short time. She thought about it and asked. ¡°sister huihui, i won¡¯t hide it from you. i was scared by my father¡¯s debtst time. really, didn¡¯t i knock my head open that time? ¡°After I woke up, I swore that I would make money. I must make money. Embroidery is too tiring for my eyes, and moneyes slowly. So, I won¡¯t embroider anymore. I swore that I would never hold a needle in my life.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°You can think of a way to earn money just because you want to?¡± gu hui asked, puzzled. ¡°Of course! Who am I? I am so smart! My father has so many books, and I¡¯m smart. After reading a lot, I¡¯ll naturally think of a way! Take this toilet paper as an example, I¡¯m just reading! Other people make rice paper, oil paper, and so on, but I can make toilet paper! It¡¯s just paper anyway, I¡¯ll try it! I am so smart! Didn¡¯t everyone praise me for being smart since I was young? I don¡¯t want to chew willow branches, I don¡¯t want to hold blue salt in my mouth, and I can¡¯t not brush my teeth, so I have to use my brain to think! I¡¯m so smart and clean, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Hui could not bear to listen to this. This guy had stopped embroiding, but his personality hadn¡¯t changed at all. He still liked to brag about himself. Chapter 456 456 I really want to add ten more days! Gu Hui felt that the washing set and soap were not difficult to make. The difficult part was the first person to make them. Perhaps, he was really concerned about her intelligence! However, in order to prevent her from continuing to be cocky, it was better not to ask in the future, in case she got carried away. It would be a loss if she didn¡¯t think about these things in the future! Therefore, Gu Hui made up her mind to never ask Gu Nian about anything in the future. She would not care what she did. ...... Gu Xin had already ignored her brother Yuan Yuan for seven days, yet she still saw her brother Yuan Yuan every day. There were a few times when she almost spoke. This morning, she went to the old mansion to put the Jade beads in her grandfather¡¯s medicine jar and met her brother Yuan Yuan again. ¡°Morning, Xinxin!¡± Lu Zheng greeted Gu Xin with a smile. Gu Xin pursed her lips tightly to prevent herself from speaking. hey, Xinxin, there seems to be a worm on the bag on the left side of your hair! Lu Zheng pointed at Gu Xin¡¯s bun. Gu Xin pursed her lips and looked up subconsciously. Lu Zheng facepalmed. This silly girl, did she think that her eyes were on top of her head? she could see this? He stepped forward and picked up the green worm with a tree branch, showing it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t afraid of insects and caught many of them to feed the chickens. She opened her mouth and wanted to say thank you, but then she thought of the ten days she had promised, so she looked at the bug on the branch and said, ¡± ¡°You bad thing, why are you climbing on my hair? My hair isn¡¯t a vegetable leaf. Luckily, the people who caught you didn¡¯t feed the chickens. Otherwise, you would definitely be eaten by the chicken giggle today!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, I¡¯ll feed it to my chickens?¡± Gu Xin did not look at Lu Zheng and continued to stare at the bug, ¡± ¡°In the end, you still can¡¯t escape the fate of being eaten by jiggle! That¡¯s good, you¡¯ve made a contribution. After eating you, we can eat eggs.¡± Lu Zheng really wanted to pinch Gu Xin¡¯s chubby face. She was just too cute. As he lifted the branch, Gu Xin¡¯s gaze followed the branch and she could finally see him. Lu Zheng looked at buggy. hurry up and get your rtives and aunties out. I¡¯m going to capture them all and bring them to grandmother Gu¡¯s chicken giggle! Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was only for a moment. Then, he forced a cold face and said, ¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t have ears and can¡¯t hear me. Some people are so silly that they think you have ears.¡± Silly Lu Zheng,¡¯so Yingluo doesn¡¯t have ears! Hmm, then do your aunties also not have ears?¡± Gu Xin: ¡± oh my, oh my, insect, insect. I already told you that you don¡¯t have ears, but some people are still asking you. So stupid! Lu Zhengughed,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± You¡¯re so stupid, I know you don¡¯t have ears, but I still can¡¯t stop talking to you!¡± Gu Xin was taken aback as she lifted her head and red at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Then, she turned around and ran into the old mansion. Brother Yuanyuan was indeed like the little boys in the vige. They all liked tough at little girls andugh at me for being stupid! I really want to increase the number of days I can ignore him by ten more days, but, but I have to ask Xiao Yu! How vexing! Lu Zheng chuckled as he entered the old residence and threw the bug into the chicken coop. oh my, ah Yuan is so sensible. He even knows to catch a worm to feed the chicken on the way here. What a good young man! Zhang Shi looked at Lu Zheng with satisfaction. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. Unfortunately, he had no parents. It was inauspicious! They couldn¡¯t have a son-inw who married into their family. That girl Huihui was too fierce, and sisi was too stupid. Sigh, what a pity for such a good young man. Why didn¡¯t he have parents? Chapter 457 457 Doubting life The nting of the sweet potato seedlings was all handled by Lu Zheng and uncle Gu. Uncle Gu was also very interested in the sweet potato. He knew that Lu Zheng¡¯s family still had seeds, so he urged Lu Zheng to nt all the seeds in the house and asked him to help. Lu Zheng had the same idea, but after uncle Gu said that, the two of them agreed. He even nned to nt corn ording to their method, but all of them were nted in the Zhou family¡¯s Manor. They had almost finished nting in the vige, so the two of them decided to go to old master Zhou¡¯s Manor the next day. In the evening, after eating, Lu Zheng was taking a slow walk in the vige with his hands behind his back. He did not walk far before he saw Gu shouxin driving the donkey cart back. ¡°Oh, the zither that second uncle bought! Are there any more moves? That¡¯s good, I¡¯m quite interested in this. Let¡¯s y a few games when we¡¯re free?¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. He knew what it was the moment he saw the packaging in the donkey cart. ¡°Sure, Let¡¯s y Two games tonight?¡± Gu shouxin liked to y chess. He liked the feeling of controlling the chess game and killing everyone. In his previous life, he had captured many famous schrs to y chess with him. Those who could not win against him were not allowed to leave, and those who won against him had to stay and wait for him to turn the tables. In any case, when he died, there were still many famous schrs trapped in his residence. Since Lu Zheng was the protagonist in the book, it was impossible that he did not know how to y Go. Let¡¯s try and see how good his skills were. Besides, he had never yed with anyone since he transmigrated here! okay, then second uncle, you should go back to eat quickly. I¡¯ll walk over slowly! Lu Zhengughed. Gu shouxin had the intention to probe, and so did Lu Zheng. He also wanted to see how good Gu shouxin¡¯s chess skills were. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In his previous life, he and Xinxin had known each other for eight years. Xinxin was very talented in chess, and every time the two of them yed chess, he would feel that it was not enough. He hadn¡¯t yed chess for a long time since he was reborn. He didn¡¯t know if Xinxin¡¯s father in this life could reach the level of Xinxin in his previous life. Gu shouxin tied the donkey and Gu Xin ran over, ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re back! What did you buy? it¡¯s such a big wooden box!¡± ¡°I bought the zither. I¡¯ll teach you when you sisters are free in a few days! Come, take this Go board.¡± Gu shouxin asked Gu Xin to take the chessboard while he carried the zither, some books, and chess pieces to the central room. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s even chess! Father, grandfather¡¯s house has it too. Grandfather will do it. It¡¯s just that no one at home ys with him, and grandma doesn¡¯t y with him either. I often see him ying with himself!¡± Gu Xin said. I know your grandfather can y chess, so I¡¯ll teach you. You can y chess with him. Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Yes, yes. Then I must learn it well. Her uncle said that her grandfather was very good at chess, and those who were not good at it would doubt their lives if they yed against him. Eldest uncle has doubted life many times, so I don¡¯t want to doubt life.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo, your uncle knows his own limits! I believe that our little Xinxin won¡¯t doubt her life.¡± Gu shouxinughed out loud. ¡°What are you two talking about? You¡¯re smiling so happily?¡± Cai Xiaolian came out of the kitchen to help carry things. nothing much. I just bought some chess pieces and Xinxin mentioned big brother again. Gu shouxin said. her uncle said that he¡¯s going to the Zhou family¡¯s Manor with ah Yuan for two days to nt all the remaining sweet potatoes and corn in the Zhou family. He really loves farming. At the mention of uncle Gu, Cai Xiaolian only said one sentence. ¡°It¡¯s good to nt them, in case their seeds are ruined at home!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Chapter 458 458 We have the same goal ¡°Father, what are you doing? You¡¯re not sleeping at night, and you want to make tea?¡± After the meal, Gu Nian saw Gu shouxin making tea and asked curiously. Her parents ¡®rtionship had advanced by leaps and bounds. Since the weather was not hot, shouldn¡¯t they take a good nap together? She wasn¡¯t sure if there was any substantial progress between the two of them. She didn¡¯t dare to ask again after the back of her head was thrown by her mother¡¯s shoe. ¡°I¡¯ll y chess with Lu Zhengter. I¡¯ll make some tea and some snacks.¡± Gu shouxinughed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Father, I think you¡¯ve been getting along well with him recently! It¡¯s just the matter between Xiao Jin and his sister. It must be rted to you two!¡± Gu Nian looked around and noticed that Gu Xin was not around. She walked up to her and said, ¡± yes, we have the same goal in regards to Xinxin. We don¡¯t want her to feel bad because of Xiao Yu. Gu shouxin said. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say not to let him get close to Xinxin?¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and said unhappily. ¡°Niannian, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile to him. Didn¡¯t we already beat him up for Xinxin in her previous life? Didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯d let nature take its course in the future? we can¡¯t help Xinxin make her choice, so we can only teach her as much as possible to make her more confident.¡± Gu shouxin put down the tea cake, looked at Gu Nian, and said seriously. ¡°But I still feel a little ufortable. I keep thinking that he¡¯s a scumbag. I just don¡¯t want Xinxin to have the ending in the book again.¡± Gu Nian sighed. with us around, she won¡¯t have the ending in the book. Besides, don¡¯t you always say that Xinxin is a little lucky Star, a little koi? ¡± Gu shouxin smiled and picked up the tea cake again. While working, he said, ¡± let me ask you, in the past few months, what do you think is not good about him? Is hecking in character, personality, or something else?¡± there¡¯s nothing wrong with his character and personality. The only w in his other aspects is that I feel like he¡¯s trying to take Xinxin away. Gu Nian was stunned as she thought about it. To be honest, if it was not for her preconceived thoughts after reading the book, Gu Nian would have thought that Lu Zheng was a good person. She could feel that Lu Zheng was only close to them because of Gu Xin. But slowly, she realized that this person really treated the Gu family as his own family. Not to mention the second branch, just at the old residence, he really treated his grandparents and uncles as elders. That¡¯s right, this person really didn¡¯t have much affection in his previous life, except for his grandfather and sister! ¡°Niannian, he has the idea of taking Xinxin away, but it¡¯s definitely not now. Do you think he¡¯s serious in his work?¡± Gu shouxin asked as he closed the lid after making the tea. ¡°He¡¯s serious, he¡¯s like an old farmer. To think that he¡¯s the heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house. If his father finds out that he¡¯s farming with our uncle every day, I¡¯m sure his father will directly ask him to disband this heir! However, his seriousness is based on the fact that he wants to nt these crops well and offer them to the Emperor, so that he can get an opportunity for himself!¡± Gu Nianined in disdain. he got this opportunity with his own two hands. What¡¯s so embarrassing about that? ¡± Gu shouxin paused and said, ¡± the things in the book have never happened, and it¡¯s impossible for them to happen. At least, Xinxin in the book would never be like that again. Let¡¯s just let nature take its course. As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything out of line, we¡¯ll just treat him as a fellow viger! Whenever she saw Lu Zheng, she would be reminded of the things in the book. That would be too tiring. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 459 459 Let¡¯s trick him ¡°Niannian, dad knows that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s most attached to your past life among the three of us. However, she couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°Father and mother are already dead and have experienced ups and downs. They have no regrets and no attachments. To us, the great Zhou Dynasty is a new life. You, on the other hand, had a smooth life for the past twenty years. You had a family that loved you. Perhaps, to you, this world is not as good as the other world.¡± ¡°But niannian, I really can¡¯t go back. This was a real world, and everyone here was made of flesh and blood. Your mother and I have such a good daughter like you. We are grateful to the heavens for their gift. We will treat you well and let you feel like you have a home again. The grandparents, uncles, and cousins at the old estate will all be your family.¡± ¡°Niannian, bury those memories in your heart. In the great Zhou Dynasty, here, you can start your new life. Do what you want to do and experience a life you¡¯ve never experienced. I promise you, as long as I¡¯m here, no one in the great Zhou will bully you! Unless they stepped on his dead body. No matter if it¡¯s the nobles or the heroes of the pugilistic world, if they bully you, I¡¯ll exterminate their entire n!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯sst sentence was said with force. Gu Nian could not stop her tears from flowing. ¡°Father!¡± She hugged Gu shouxin and started crying. It had been almost half a year. Really, she would still often think of her brother and sister-inw, as well as that hateful nephew and naughty niece. Everything that happened in the great Zhou Dynasty was a little unreal to her. She treated this ce as her nephew¡¯s book. She always hoped that one day, when she woke up from her dream, she would be lying in her room, her sister-inw would make soup for her, her nephew wouldugh at her for not being able to find a boyfriend, her niece would ask her for practice questions, and her brother would ask her if there was a new and reliable young doctor in theboratory. Rationally, she knew that it was impossible, but she still had such thoughts in her heart. Gu shouxin¡¯s words hadpletely destroyed the faint hope in her heart, but it also made her feel the good of having a father again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thest time was on the fourth day of the first month when he was looked down upon by the Cheng family, and his father beat Cheng Rui up without a word. She knew that her father had a lot to do with the Cheng family¡¯s illegal salt and metal trafficking. Her father was someone who could y the imperial family in his hands in his previous life, so she believed in her father¡¯s promise. He would exterminate the entire family of whoever bullied her. Gu shouxin smiled and patted Gu Nian¡¯s back.¡±I¡¯ve never been a father before. This is my first time. So, niannian, you have to tell me what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± Gu Nian let go of Gu shouxin and wiped her tears. ¡°Father, I used to be someone¡¯s younger sister and disciple. This is the first time I¡¯m someone¡¯s daughter. In the future, if there¡¯s anything bad about me, you have to tell me. In this world, I only have my father, mother, and little sister.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. okay, I¡¯ll be your pir of support. Don¡¯t treat this as a book in the future. Don¡¯t care about the characters in the book. You¡¯re my eldest daughter. You have the right to be arrogant in this world. I¡¯m here for you. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up! pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Gu Nian cried andughed at the same time. father, you¡¯ve already learned ournguage. You¡¯ve even learned how to be arrogant! Father, you must be the most heroic person in the great Zhou. Only then can I be the most heroic girl in the great Zhou!¡± ¡°Second uncle!¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng¡¯s voice came from outside. Gu shouxin patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±just treat him as a little fool in the vige who doesn¡¯t dare to reveal his identity.¡± We won¡¯t bully him, but we¡¯ll trick him more in the future.¡± Gu Nian grinned. Chapter 460 460 Chapter 460-evenly matched ¡°Yuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai Xiaolian came out of the shower with Gu Xin. When Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng, she red at him with her big eyes. ¡°Second uncle asked me to y chess with him!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Now, Xinxin had grown up to have a little temper. When she was angry, she only knew how to re at people. She would never re at you silently until you saw her. She looked extremely cute. ¡°Go and light all thenterns in the corridor! We are under the stone table over there! I¡¯ll bring some tea and snacks over!¡± Gu shouxin responded from the kitchen. ¡°Father, you can go. I¡¯ll bring it over in a while.¡± Gu Nian said as she wiped away her tears. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll start to enjoy my daughter¡¯s life now!¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. He had experienced so much in his previous life that he could tell what Gu Nian was thinking. Gu nianshen had not mentioned it before not because he did not care about Gu Nian, but because he, like Gu Nian, hoped that she could return to her old world. After they beat up Lu Zheng that time, there was a night when the three of them acted strangely. He had been wondering if such an abnormality would appear again, and if this abnormality could make them go back. Unfortunately, it had been almost half a year since then, and there had been no more abnormalities. He thought that they could not go back. Since he could no longer go back, he hoped that Gu Nian would not overthink it. If she overthought it, she would be unhappy. He treated the two sisters as his own daughters, and as a father, he naturally hoped that his daughter would never have any troubles. Therefore, he took the opportunity to say this when Gu Nian mentioned Lu Zheng again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He believed that Gu Nian would be able to understand the logic behind this. As for Lu Zheng, it was just as he had said. He had treated him like a poor vige boy. All of his anger had been resolved with a single punch that night. The Lu Zheng that Gu Nian had told them was the Lu Zheng in the book, and the Lu Zheng now was the real Lu Zheng. He was different from Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. As an ancient person, he had even more experience than Lu Zheng. His path of revenge was more dangerous and bloody than Lu Zheng¡¯S. He understood the rules of ancient survival better. As for Lu Zheng and Gu Xin, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Xinxin was still young, only eleven this year, and twelve next year. It was still too early for her to be in love. No one knew what would happen a few yearster. ...... Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng had been fighting for a long time that night. The three of them had been sleeping for a long time, but the two of them were still ying. Every time one side fell into a desperate situation, they coulde back from the dead. The chess game was full of danger, and the two of them killed to their hearts ¡®content. It could really be said that they were evenly matched. In the end, Lu Zheng lost a stone. He was full of admiration. it seems that this kid¡¯s experience is stillcking. He¡¯s not as good as second uncle! ¡°You¡¯re the best at chess at your age,¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. &Nbsp; ¡± hahaha, don¡¯t say that, second uncle, ¡± Lu Zhengughed happily. it¡¯s embarrassing. Gu shouxin looked at the sky and said,¡±let¡¯s y another round. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be until dawn. Why don¡¯t we have a few moves?¡± You didn¡¯t even practice your sword tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Lu Zheng stood up and cupped his fists. The two of them got on the plum blossom dome, which they had been stepping on since they were young, and they fought on it as if they were walking on t ground. The two of them only stopped after they were drenched in sweat. ¡°Second uncle, have you ever been beaten up with a gunny sack over your head?¡± Lu Zheng asked, panting. Gu shouxin was stunned and turned his head,¡±No.¡± You¡¯ve been beaten up before?¡± Chapter 461 461 You still need to be beaten Lu Zheng nodded,¡±yes, I was beaten up once.¡± It¡¯s a good thing I know how those people who were beaten up by me with a gunny sack felt.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. Lu Yang said,¡±it hurts!¡± It¡¯s very painful!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t expect such an answer and asked again, ¡± ¡°Your Kung Fu is not bad! There¡¯s someone who can put a gunnysack on you?¡± Lu Zheng sighed,¡±the Green Mountain people are outsiders.¡± The two of them plotted against me. At night, they first scared my horse and made me fall down. Then, they tied me up and set me up. I was thinking about other things at the time, so I didn¡¯t have any precautions and fell into the trap. Ever since I was beaten upst time, I¡¯ve made up my mind to work hard on my martial arts and strive to find those two people as soon as possible and give them a good beating!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯Yingluo, call me when you find her. I¡¯ll help you! After all, you helped niannian capture Cheng Rui and beat him upst time.¡± I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance! ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. The two of them were good at Kung Fu. One of them should be a eunuch, and the other man should be someone who had just entered the military. His voice sounded like a strong man, but his punches and kicks were without any order. He should be a newbie. That eunuch¡¯sst punch almost cost me my life!¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± shut up! You said that niannian is a newbie. If she hears you, you¡¯ll get a beating. Lu Zheng sighed again,¡±it¡¯s probably someone from my stepmother¡¯s side!¡± Sigh, with a stepmotheres a stepfather!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned. Was this kid going to confess his identity to him? ¡°Your stepmother is rted to the royal family?¡± he asked, pretending to be surprised. You can still invite eunuch?¡± Lu Zheng nodded. yes, she¡¯s sisters with the empress in the pce. She probably doesn¡¯t like me and wants to kill me! Second uncle, it¡¯ste. I¡¯m going back. You should rest early. I¡¯ll go back to the Zhou family tomorrow with eldest uncle. When we return to the vige, I¡¯ll y chess with you!¡± Gu shouxinughed, thinking,¡±this kid is doing this on purpose, is he nning to reveal his identity bit by bit?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu shouxin kicked Lu Zheng. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Zheng walked out of the door with a cheeky smile on his face. It was only when he was out that he stopped smiling. Yes, his stepmother wanted to kill him! When he returns this time, he will die. If he dies, your entire Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion will be at ease. Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the Gu family¡¯s house. It was pitch ck all around, and there was only light here. He didn¡¯t care about the Lu family, but even if he had already taken revenge once in his previous life, he still wouldn¡¯t let them off in this life. ...... In the middle of March, Gu nianshen finally made toilet paper, which made Cai Xiaolian extremely happy. oh my, my darling! My darling! My precious baby! Gu nianshen hugged Gu Nian and kissed her a few times. ¡°Mother, have you forgotten how you threw your shoe at the back of my head?¡± Gu Nian asked. The back of your darling baby¡¯s head can¡¯t even bepared to a shoe!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±is that true?¡± Why can¡¯t I remember? Xinxin, did you?¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes. The way her sister and mother looked at her was so scary! No, I have to go find father. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Father asked me to practice the zither. Mother, sister, I¡¯ll take this paper to father and let him take a look!¡± Gu Xin held onto a stack of toilet paper, rubbed her head, and ran away. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other andughed. little Lian, my wise heart of longing, I¡¯m here. Did you all miss me? ¡± At this moment, Mrs. Li¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Aunt Luo, Xinxin missed you so much! It had only been a few days, but it felt like a few years. Aunt Luo, why did you be more beautiful? If you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you were brother Muyan¡¯s mother. I would have thought that you were his sister¡¯s.¡± Gu XINT¡¯s sincere voice could be heard. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian thought,¡±not only is she smart, but her mouth is also getting more and more likable.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 462 462 Here ites again ¡°Hahaha, my baby Xinxin, you¡¯re right. I picked up li Muyan, that stinky brat, not give birth to him. I¡¯m so young, how could I have a son that old!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was stunned. I seem to have found out something incredible. Mrs. Li was even more amused by Gu Xin¡¯s sudden shock. ¡°Little Lian, little Lian,e out quickly. Look at your daughter, so cute! Let¡¯s Make a Deal, lend me your daughter to take care of for a few days!¡± Mrs. Li held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and walked in. ¡°Sister Luo, my daughter won¡¯t lend you money. She¡¯s my precious darling!¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile as she walked out with Gu Nian. ¡°Aiya, just a few days! I¡¯m so envious of you. You have four beautiful girls in front of you every day, unlike me. Eh, where¡¯s Huihui and sisi?¡± Mrs. Li asked when she did not see Gu Hui and Gu si. ¡°They¡¯ll be here in a while.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of the fourdies of the Meng family, Meng Yan, and Zheng Ling in theboratory, so she said, ¡± by the way, sister Luo, I¡¯ll introduce a few people to youter. After this month, they¡¯ll ept the washing and protection set, and they¡¯ll make all of it. ¡°Aiyo, you should have done this earlier. It¡¯s so convenient to invite people! My Huixin missing babies can¡¯t be tired every day.¡± Mrs. Li said happily. Cai Xiaolian brought Madam li to theboratory and introduced her to the Meng family. After everyone greeted her, they came out. Mrs. Li hade this time to bring li Muyan¡¯s new work. It was still Cai Xiaolian¡¯s drawing and exnation, and Li Muyan¡¯s creation. ¡°Waa! Mu Yan is really amazing, he did it so quickly! I thought he would take a long time to study it!¡± Cai Xiaolian took a look at the finished product and said in surprise. She couldn¡¯t tell what the material was, but it was definitely practical. ¡°That kid only has this much ability!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. ¡°Aunt Luo, you said that brother mu Yan is proficient in all six arts! You also said that when he turns 18 next year, he will be able to take the imperial examination!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yingluo, hehe, is that so?¡± Mrs. Li asked. Did I say that?¡± yes! Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty. you did. Mrs. Li scratched her head. Oh my, my little baby Xinxin is so serious and so cute, but how can I exin my words to her? Cai Xiaolian pulled Xinxin over and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, your aunt Luo is being humble. Just like how I often say that your sister is amazing, but sometimes I will still say,¡±Oh, my family¡¯s big girl only knows how to cook a little.¡± Does your sister really know how to cook?¡± Gu Xin frowned and said sternly, ¡± mother, aunt Luo. You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not good for our child.¡± Mrs. Li and Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin in surprise. How was this not good for the child? Gu Nian had a premonition that Xinxin was about to say that her uncle had said something about Wanwan. Gu Xin said in a serious tone, ¡± uncle said that children should be praised and should be realistic. If the child is good, then he¡¯s good. If he¡¯s bad, then he¡¯s bad. His uncle said that although one should be humble, that was only to oneself. One should not be humble to a child. He should be praised and given confidence. He won¡¯t. I have to encourage him and give him motivation. This way, the child would be able to grow up normally. Being too humble would make the child feel that he was nothing. Eldest uncle said that this was the experience he had gained after living for more than thirty years and watching the children in the vige grow up one after another.¡± Chapter 463 463 Perfume and lipstick Gu Nian was very curious about when Gu Xin had said so many of her uncle¡¯s words. ¡°Xinxin, when did uncle say that? Did he tell you?¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± not long ago, Buttface fought with Zhang Xiaohu and the others. After Buttface won, Zhang¡¯s aunt brought Zhang Xiaohu to cause trouble. Buttface¡¯s mother said that Buttface didn¡¯t know how to fight. He was as skinny as a monkey. How could he beat Zhang Xiaohu, who was like a calf? ¡± That¡¯s what my uncle said. He tolddy dog two not to be modest, in case dog two really thinks he¡¯s bad in the future and can¡¯t win even if he can win.¡± Everyone in the room: Was uncle Gu really helping the Yue family to make things difficult for Buttface¡¯s family, or did he really think so? ¡°I¡¯ve met big brother Gu twice,¡± Madam Li said,¡±and from what I know, he¡¯s telling the truth and not helping the Yue family. What do you think, little Lian?¡± Cai Xiaolian gave Madam li a thumbs up.¡±Sister Luo, although you¡¯ve only met her twice, you¡¯re very good at judging people!¡± Gu Nian sighed in her heart,¡¯uncle, Oh uncle, have you be a parenting expert again?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t he the one who wrote the life motto thest few times? Gu Nian changed the topic to prevent her uncle¡¯s follower from continuing to take her seriously. aunt Luo, is li Muyan able to mass-produce this small tube? ¡± the child didn¡¯t say anything, ¡± Mrs. Li said. he only said that you should make the product first and let him see it. Then, he will decide how to give birth to this small tube. Then, Mrs. Li smiled again. niannian, you don¡¯t know. Last time, you and your sisters scared him. I asked him toe with me a few times, but he didn¡¯te. When he knew I wasing to your house, he closed the door in the morning and didn¡¯t let me in. ¡°Does ran ran¡¯s aunt Luo still want me to take responsibility?¡± Gu Nian asked. Mrs. Liughed out loud. I guess he wants to, but he¡¯s afraid. He even asked if there were only you four sisters in your family and if there were any other cousins. He will definitely stay far away from you next time. Gu Nian could not help butugh. aunt Luo, please tell him that as long as he doesn¡¯t want me to take responsibility, no one in my family will tease him. No matter if it¡¯s my biological sister or cousin. ¡°Hahaha, alright, I¡¯ll definitely pass on your message.¡± That silly boy has a strange personality. I don¡¯t know what to say. You all know about his situation. I want to get him engaged as soon as possible, but he didn¡¯t cooperate in the past, and he still doesn¡¯t cooperate now. We¡¯ll see how it goes in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolianforted her,¡±sister Luo, you can¡¯t rush the child¡¯s marriage.¡± Also, when fate came, it couldn¡¯t be stopped. It¡¯s best to let nature take its course, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry,¡± Madam Li said with a smile.¡±In the past, I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t like girls and would prefer men.¡± After niannian was put in charge of this matter, I really wasn¡¯t worried at all. I just knew that he liked girls. When he met a girl that belonged to him, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She would appear anyway. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m still young? I¡¯m not in a hurry to be a grandmother.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... Since Mrs. Li had brought the lipsticks, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian began to think about how to sell the lipsticks. Apart from lipsticks, there was also perfume. They would sell it directly to the Li family like before. They would only care about the product and not the packaging, or they would care about everything. They couldn¡¯t make up their minds. That night, the whole family sat together to discuss this matter. Chapter 464 464 Gu Xin¡¯s growth Gu shouxin¡¯s meaning was that he would take care of it himself. After all, he couldn¡¯t just rely on production and leave the rest to the Li family. Cai Xiaolian felt that the more she controlled, the more profits she would make. However, the Li family was a hundred-year-old enterprise. Although Madam li was in charge of the business, if her family wanted to interfere, there would definitely be objections. Gu Nian was more of a Buddhist. Anyway, she was only in charge of production and not sales. Gu Xin thought for a moment after hearing her parents ¡®words, ¡± ¡°Our family can¡¯t make packaging, and the Li family can¡¯t make products. Then we can be in charge of packaging and product. We won¡¯t work with the Li family business. We¡¯ll work with li Muyan, who can make the packaging. Li Muyan was the only male in the Li family. The family business would eventually be handed over to him, but he hadn¡¯t taken over yet. He could have his own business. Even if he takes over in the end, he can still have private property other than the Li family¡¯s!¡± ¡°Li Muyan produces bottles, we produce shampoo, li Muyan produces lipstick tubes, we produce lipstick. Our technology is more important because the bottles and tubes can be reced with other products, but our shampoo and lipstick are unique. So, we can cooperate with li Muyan. We can take 60 or 70%, and Li Muyan can take 40 or 30%. At that time, we can just sell the finished product to the Li family shop, right?¡± ¡°Also, father, mother, and sister said before that we don¡¯t want to open a shop because father is not stable yet. If we open a shop in Qing Province, we will have to go with him if he gets in next year. So, when we cooperate with the Li family, we have to make it clear that the contract is signed once a year. In the future, when we have our own shop, we can discuss the price again.¡± The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin in shock. ¡°i ...¡± gu xin blinked her eyes and said weakly,¡±i ... what i said didn¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Cai Xiaolian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face,¡±¡±mother didn¡¯t teach you in vain. your brain is even more flexible than mother¡¯s.¡± Gu Nian gave her a thumbs up as well. Gu Xinughed foolishly,¡±hehehe ~¡± The transmigration trio alsoughed. After that, the whole family discussed with Gu Xin¡¯s opinion and finally came to a decision. They were not in a hurry and would wait for Mrs. Li to bring the bottles over before telling her about this. ...... At the end of March, third aunt Gu returned to her Maiden Home. She usually returned to her parents ¡®home once a month or two, and every time she came back, her third uncle would follow her. This time, she specially picked her sister-inw to visit her uncle¡¯s rtives beforeing back. She was afraid that her sister-inw woulde back and embarrass herself. In any case, her sister-inw¡¯s eyes seemed to be attached to Zhou Yuan, and she could not see his impatience or disdain. Every time third aunt Gu returned to her maternal family, she would bring back arge bag of white rice. The old mansion had nevercked rice to eat. ¡°Father, your body is getting better and better! It seems that you¡¯re very happy that second brother is studying! Second brother is really our family¡¯s greatest hero!¡± When she got home, she saw Grandpa Gu pulling grass in the vegetable garden. Third aunt Gu went up to him happily. ¡°Third brother is back!¡± Grandpa Gu stood up and looked at his daughter with a smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Third aunt, you¡¯re absolutely right. Isn¡¯t second brother a great hero? Unlike you, every time youe back with brother-inw, you always make father angry!¡± Zhang Shi said as she stood at the entrance of the restaurant with her child in her arms. Chapter 465 465 Chapter 465-truly melodramatic ¡°Sister-inw, no one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡± Third aunt Gu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Alright, alright, you two sisters-inw stop fooling around. Ah Luo, where¡¯s Rui ¡®er? Why don¡¯t you wait until Rui ¡®er¡¯s school is on holiday toe? I haven¡¯t seen Rui ¡®er for more than two months!¡± Grandpa Guughed and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Father, isn¡¯t second brother going to the prefecture capital examination next month? When the timees, father, you can apany me. I have a small courtyard where the lease has expired, but I didn¡¯t rent it. I was thinking of renting it after second brother¡¯s examination. When the timees, father and mother cane together!¡± Third uncle said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re too thoughtful. The surrounding counties have to go to the capital city for the capital examination. It¡¯s indeed hard to find a ce to stay.¡± Grandpa Gu was very satisfied with this son-inw of his. Of course, the prerequisite was that he didn¡¯t tell on him. His body had recovered recently, and his eyesight had also improved. He seemed to have seen a faint scar on his son-inw¡¯s cor! This kid, did he pull his cor just now on purpose for me to see? grandpa gu facepalmed. third uncle happily pulled up his cor. his father-inw had already seen it. Third aunt Gu didn¡¯t know anything and went to the second branch to find Cai Xiaolian. She really didn¡¯t want to face her sister-inw. She didn¡¯t want to face her second sister-inw in the past, but now, her second sister-inw was quite good. ¡°Second sister-inw, the furniture store you and Xiao Huan set up is doing quite well. Many people in the prefecture are talking about it!¡± Third aunt Gu started talking about this matter as soon as she entered. ¡°It¡¯s alright! The order has been received during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Do you know any carpenters? you can introduce them to us!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know any carpenters, but I do know some carpenters who want to steal your business.¡± Third aunt Gu said mysteriously. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked, stunned. Third aunt Gu looked at the four sisters of the Gu family who were resting in the central room. Cai Xiaolian understood. This was because the younger generation was present, so it was hard to say. Hence, she pulled third aunt Gu to the long corridor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t mother and third aunt let us listen?¡± Gu Xin asked her sister in confusion. ¡°He¡¯s probably afraid that we¡¯ll be hot-tempered and beat up the person who wants to steal his business!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Third aunt is even more irascible than us!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head, unable to understand. The four sisters could only look at the two in the corridor. ¡°Second sister-inw, let me tell you, do you know that xie jiao Niang? The second of them married someone as a second wife, and that family also sold these. two days ago, i saw xie jiaoniang and her mane to qing zhou. they were looking for the people who were pulling the furniture in your store to get information from them! I recognized her, so I went to the stall next door to ask her. The person told me the conversation, and I suspect that Xie jiaonian and her husband have already arrived at Zhou n town. Oh, and Xie jiaonian¡¯s daughter as well.¡± Third aunt Gu said. ¡°The woman that your second brother used to love so much?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. It was really f * cking melodramatic, to be able to cause a pile of this. ¡°It¡¯s that woman! You have to remind Xiao Huan and uncle yang recently. I don¡¯t think that Xie jiaonian¡¯s second-marriage man is a good one.¡± Gu Sangu nodded and said. ¡°Mm, I know. Master Yang¡¯s disciple is still very reliable, so let me remind you again.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. Unlike Gu Nian¡¯s facial and perfume, she did not ask master yang to do too much at once. For the time being, she nned to do more exquisite workmanship to make a name for herself. Then, she would slowly design some new models. Of course, this time, she could also test Master Yang¡¯s apprentices. Chapter 466 466 If he didn¡¯t die, who did? ¡°Second sister-inw, I¡¯ve also inquired about it. Xie jiao¡¯s inw¡¯s family does this on arger scale, and they are in ning province. if you learn it all at once, you¡¯ll produce much more goods than you do here. It would be best if he didn¡¯t poach her master. That¡¯s right, second sister-inw, does second brother still have that kind of thing with Xie jiaoniang?¡± Third aunt Gu asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if my second brother is still as much of a bastard as he was two years ago, we don¡¯t need our mother to do anything. I¡¯ll directly bring my eldest brother and fourth brother to help you vent your anger!¡± Third aunt Gu patted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shoulder in a generous manner. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank third sister!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ...... Because third aunt and third uncle had returned, the four members of the second branch also went to the old mansion for dinner that night. After the meal, Grandpa Gu called third aunt into the house and lectured her for an hour. Third uncle was overjoyed outside. Grandma Gu looked at him as if he was an idiot. What were you thinking? didn¡¯t you realize that you would end up cleaning up even more miserably every time you went back home afterining? Why did he still have to be so persistent inining? ¡°Mother, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Third uncle noticed grandma Gu¡¯s gaze and immediately sat up straight, gloating at her misfortune. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking, the year you passed the elementary schr exam, were the questions very simple?¡± Grandma Gu asked in a serious tone. Third uncle was speechless. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The corners of Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. He had the same thought as his mother. He also felt that the test questions that year were simple. It was the kind of very simple questions that did not beat around the bush. Otherwise, how could a person like third uncle, who did not beat around the bush, pass the test? ...... At the end of March, Mrs. Li came with bottles and jars to pack up the next month¡¯s goods. After that, the four Gu sisters had another two days of rest. This time, they decided to go to Zhoujia town to y and brought Meng Yan and Zheng Ling along. These two children had never been to Zhoujia town before. Their mountain stronghold was not from Taoyuan County but from the neighboring County. The fourdies of the Meng family also had two days of rest time. They nned to buy some daily necessities and bring them back from town. As soon as they entered the town, the sisters were attracted by the chatting of the few old men. ¡°Have you heard? Old Zhou¡¯s grandson is also gone!¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°just two days ago, someone came from the capital to report a funeral. they said that the young master was recuperating in his ancestral home when it caught fire and the young master was burnt. Old master Zhou had once again sent off his ck-haired friend! poor thing.¡± sigh, thinking back, miss Zhou was such a good person. Why did she have such a hard life? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if miss Zhou didn¡¯t marry to the capital, how could there be so many things? It¡¯s all that general Lu¡¯s fault. He won miss Zhou¡¯s heart but didn¡¯t treat her well. Now, he can¡¯t even protect their son. What a useless man!¡± Gu Nian could not help but step forward. wait a minute, old master. Are you talking about the grandson of old master Zhou from our Zhou n town? ¡± The few old men nodded, and one of them said, ¡± that¡¯s right. I saw with my own eyes that old master Zhou got into the carriage with red eyes. He went to the capital to send his grandson off for thest time! ¡°Is ran ran really gone?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin frowned,¡¯Grandpa Zhou is so pitiful! He was the only one left. Big uncle¡¯s sister Xiao Jia has a daughter, but she¡¯s married and can¡¯t stay by Grandpa Zhou¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, niannian, Xinxin, sisi, what are you doing here?¡± Lu Zheng saw the few of them from afar and only greeted them when he got closer. Gu Nian thought,¡¯didn¡¯t she say that the male lead will die?¡¯ No, if he didn¡¯t die, then who did? Gu Xin: ¡± that¡¯s good. Grandpa Zhou still has brother Yuanyuan. Brother Yuanyuan will definitely treat Grandpa Zhou well. Chapter 467 467 The atmosphere is not right ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re in town too? Is it because of old Zhou¡¯s grandson?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°So you guys knew!¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said, ¡± yes, granduncle has gone to the capital. He might be back in about a month! When he¡¯s not around, I have toe over often to deal with some things for him.¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, is Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson really gone?¡± Gu Xin felt a little sad for some reason. ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s nothing else. Xinxin, you know him?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I just feel that Grandpa Zhou is rather pitiful. Brother Yuanyuan, you must treat Grandpa Zhou well in the future. He doesn¡¯t have any rtives by his side. He¡¯s chubby and no one cares about him. Big uncle¡¯s sister Xiao Jia is gone too. The Lu family is really bad. Why don¡¯t they send that brother Lu back to Grandpa Zhou?¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. ¡°Yes, the Lu family is full of bad people. Xinxin, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll take good care of your Grandpa Zhou in the future. I¡¯m his grandson too.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s heart melted when he heard her call him brother Lu. However, there would no longer be brother Lu in this world. There would only be brother Yuan Yuan. There would be no Lu Zheng, only Zhou Yuan. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When he made this decision, he had already decided to abandon everything in the Lu family. Because in this life, he wanted to destroy the Lu family. There were no family members there, only enemies. ¡°Yes, yes. Brother Yuanyuan, remember to tell me when Grandpa Zhou is back. Don¡¯t forget. I want to make some delicious food for him.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said. She was someone who knew how to repay kindness. She remembered that all the fruits, vegetables, and flower seeds in the house were given to them by the chubby Grandpa Zhou. Although they helped to nt them for Grandpa Zhou, Grandpa Zhou¡¯s seeds also helped them to grow all kinds of beautiful flowers. They let sister have flowers to experiment with, and they even sold a few pots of flowers for money. Although she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this, she still remembered the chubby Grandpa Zhou. okay, I¡¯ll be the first to tell Xinxin this time. Lu Zheng was scared by Gu Xin¡¯s ten days of ignoring him. This time, no matter what, he had to tell Gu Xin immediately. Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. What was this kid up to? A perfectly fine, living person was standing right here, yet old master Zhou was sent to the capital to attend a funeral, a white-haired man sending a ck-haired man off? Sigh, father is right, this is no longer a book, this is the real world. Because of their transmigration and rebirth, the plot was getting more and more off-track. Forget it, I won¡¯t think too much about it in the future. ...... After parting ways with Lu Zheng, the fourdies of the Meng family brought Meng Yan and Zheng Ling to bid farewell to the four sisters. The four sisters went to the furniture store first. Cai Xiaolian was also there today. However, when he went to the furniture store, only yang xiaohuan and Cai Xiaolian were not there. ¡°Aunt xiaohuan, where¡¯s my mother?¡± Gu Nian stepped forward and asked. ¡°There¡¯s a woman who wants to talk to your mother alone! As soon as I entered, I felt that the atmosphere in the room in the backyard was a little off. Why don¡¯t you guys go and take a look quietly?¡± Yang xiaohuan said mysteriously. After that, a customer came to ce an order, and the sisters went to the backyard. There was basically no one in the backyard of the shop, except during lunch. The four sisters quietly came to the backyard and quietly went to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s Lounge. They squatted under the window. It was ufortable to squat, so the four sisters turned around and sat with their backs against the wall. Anyway, the window was open, so they could hear everything inside. Chapter 468 468 I¡¯m really sorry Cai Xiaolian sized up the woman in front of her. This was Xie jiaonian, the Bai yueguang in Gu shouxin¡¯s heart. For this woman, he had turned from a young man praised by everyone into a good-for-nothing middle-aged uncle. This Xie jiaoniang was indeed beautiful. She had a palm-sized face, Willow-shaped eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, a small nose, a small cherry-like mouth, and fair skin. She looked extremely delicate. If she did not know that she had a daughter who was the same age as Gu Nian, Cai Xiaolian would have thought that she had never given birth to a child. He was in his early 30s and looked like he was in his 20s. While she was sizing up Xie jiaoniang, Xie jiaoniang was also sizing her up. Xie jiao Niang sized him up, and her heart felt ufortable. Didn¡¯t brother Xin say that Madam Cai¡¯s face was yellow and sour, and that she exuded a rustic aura from head to toe, and that she couldn¡¯t be shown in public? Why did she feel that this Cai Shi looked dignified and magnanimous, not inferior to the madams she had seen when she went out with her husband? Her face was yellow. How was it yellow? she was white and clean. How did she look like a woman who worked in the fields? The clothes on her body matched well, and the headdress she chose also matched this set of clothes very well. And her face was red, was it because of the Rouge? How could brother Xin lie to her? Oh, no, brother Xin loved her. Brother Xin would always love her. Even if this Cai n wasn¡¯t that unpresentable, brother Xin wouldn¡¯t be of the same heart as her. He only had her in his heart. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that brother Xin¡¯s family is poor and he was born in a farmer¡¯s family. In the end, he can¡¯t give her and her child a good life! After Xie jiaonianforted herself in her heart, she felt much better. She opened her mouth and asked,¡±Lady Cai, can I call you that?¡± ¡°Mrs. Jiang, I don¡¯t know you well,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Since we¡¯re talking about business, Mrs. Jiang should just call me boss Cai! Or you can call me Mrs. Gu and I¡¯ll respond.¡± Xie jiaoniang picked up her handkerchief and covered her mouth, looking at Cai Xiaolian with sympathy.¡±Boss Cai, perhaps you don¡¯t know about my past with brother Xin. Actually, I¡¯m very sorry! All these years, brother Xin has been thinking about me. It¡¯s me who has caused you to suffer.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Outside the door, the four Gu sisters were speechless. Xie jiaoniang continued, ¡± boss Cai, I actually came here to discuss business with you. My husband¡¯s family is also in this line of business in Ningzhou. If boss Cai is willing to sell the blueprint to me, I¡¯m willing to help Lady Cai teach you how to get brother Xin¡¯s favor. ¡°Ha!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and asked, ¡± may I ask how Mrs. Jiang can teach me to win my husband¡¯s favor? ¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Xie jiao Niang put down her handkerchief and sat up straight. She arrogantly looked at Cai Xiao Lian and said,¡±Brother Xin has admired me for so many years for a reason. If boss Cai is willing to sell me all the blueprints in your hands, I¡¯ll tell you the reason why Brother Xin admires me. Although Ningzhou and Qingzhou were not far from each other, in the furniture business, if you sell it to us, we can¡¯t steal your business, can we? If you sell it to us, you can still get brother Xin¡¯s favor and help the harmony between you and your wife. Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone?¡± Cai Xiaolian touched her hair and took a sip of water. She said slowly,¡±I don¡¯t really want to get your brother Xin¡¯s favor! What do you think we should do about this? As for how a married man can maintain the way of making other men admire him, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a good woman, I can¡¯t learn it!¡± Xie jiao Niang was stunned for a moment, her eyes suddenly reddening,¡±Boss Cai, how could you ... How could you ...¡± Chapter 469 469 It¡¯s better for you to change your name Cai Xiaolian looked at her calmly with a faint smile on her face. She didn¡¯t reply to her, waiting to see what else she could say. Xie jiaoniang looked at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s smile, and felt a little scared. No wonder brother Xin always thought of her. It turned out that there was such an interesting wife in the family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She deserved it. Xie jiao Niang¡¯s tears flowed down her face,¡±I¡¯m giving boss Cai my advice out of good intentions. I have no other intentions. Boss Cai has spoken ill of me, do you have to go this far?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed and said,¡±may I ask Mrs. Jiang what I said was malicious?¡± Are you saying that I can¡¯t learn the tricks of a married woman that can still make people remember me, or that I don¡¯t want to get your brother Xin¡¯s favor?¡± Xie jiaoniang felt very proud when she heard ¡°brother Xin,¡± but she always felt that Cai Xiaolian was a bit abnormal when she said these words. As if the brother Xin she was talking about wasn¡¯t her husband? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss Cai. I know that it¡¯s a taboo for a shop owner to cry in the shop, but I¡¯m really aggrieved.¡± Xie jiaonian wiped her tears with her handkerchief. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± I¡¯d like to know, Mrs. Jiang. If you¡¯ve been wronged, will you go to boss Jiang or your brother Xin? ¡± Xie jiao Niang¡¯s face was slightly red as she apologetically said, don¡¯t worry, boss Cai. I won¡¯t tell brother Xin about how you made me cry today, as long as you agree to sell me the blueprint. Cai Xiaolian was so angry that sheughed. Mrs. Jiang, only my name has ¡®Lian¡¯ in it. Your name doesn¡¯t have it! Xie jiaonian looked at Cai Xiaolian in confusion. Why did she suddenly mention her name? White Lotus, ¡± Cai Xiaolian said. it¡¯s untainted by the mud. I suggest that Mrs. Jiang change her name and feed it to White Lotus Xie! ¡°What do you mean, Zhenzhen?¡± Xie jiaonian asked. My name was given to me by my parents. Why did boss Cai suddenly ask me to change my name?¡± He had a feeling that the White Lotus mentioned by the Cai n wasn¡¯t anything good! Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±because you look like a White Lotus!¡± However, this was just a suggestion! Alright, Mrs. Jiang, I won¡¯t sell the blueprint. I don¡¯t want to know the method you mentioned to get your brother Xin¡¯s favor. So, please go back!¡± After he finished speaking, he picked up the teacup and sent the guest off. Xie jiaonian¡¯s shapely brows furrowed slightly, her cherry lips lightly pursed, and she used a handkerchief to cover the corners of her mouth. Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes and stopped smiling. She said bluntly,¡±Mrs. Jiang, I¡¯m a woman, not a man. I won¡¯t change my mind even if you pretend to be like this. It was true. I didn¡¯t know that you came to me to say this. Does boss Jiang know? if he knows, it means that the man Mrs. Jiang found for her second marriage is not a man. If he doesn¡¯t know, it means that Mrs. Jiang, you¡¯re still thinking about the position of Mrs. Gu in front of Mrs. Jiang!¡± Xie jiaoniang pointed at Cai Xiaolian with a handkerchief, her hand trembling a little,¡±What nonsense are you spouting? Why are you so crude to say such words to ruin my reputation?¡± Cai Xiaolian immediately stood up and walked towards Xie jiaoniang. Xie jiao Niang couldn¡¯t help but lean back against the chair, her eyes filled with panic and fear.¡±You, what do you want to do?¡± Cai Xiaolian walked in front of her and bent over slightly. She ced her hands on the armrests of the chair and wrapped her arms around Xie jiaoniang. Sheughed contemptuously and said,¡±What can I do? What can a woman like me do to you? But even if I¡¯m a man, I¡¯m not interested in doing anything to you! You¡¯re already at an average age, and your daughter is already married. Such an act, and then you think of your husband and your brother Xin. It¡¯s really nauseating!¡± Chapter 470 470 Little Lian is the best As she spoke, Cai Xiaolian lifted Xie jiaoniang¡¯s chin and pinched it. ¡°Xie jiao Niang, your brother Xin is currently sitting at home. Didn¡¯t you say that he misses you? You go! Are you willing to? Are you willing to part with the wealth of your husband, boss Jiang¡¯s family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, your brother Xin is mine now. If you have the ability, take him away! If he doesn¡¯t want to go with you, you¡¯d better not appear in front of him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± Xie jiaoniang was frightened by the look in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes. She broke free and pushed Cai Xiaolian away. Her face changed, and she was no longer that delicate little woman. She ced her hands on her waist and raised her eyebrows.¡±Hmph! As expected, she¡¯s still a country bumpkin, she can only say some harsh words!¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. Oh, now you know that I¡¯m a woman. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. You¡¯ve changed your appearance? ¡± Xie jiaonian sneered,¡±just now, I was speaking to you nicely on ount of brother Xin¡¯s admiration for me for so many years.¡± I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Xie jiaonian stepped forward as she spoke. I¡¯m telling you now. I¡¯m not buying the blueprint. You¡¯ll regret it! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°As for brother Xin, I will make him remember me forever! You can live your life with your two poor daughters!¡± When she had already arrived in front of Cai Xiaolian, Xie jiaoniang discovered that she hadn¡¯t retreated as she had imagined. Her aura hadn¡¯t forced her, and she was a little angry. Cai Xiaolian shrugged her shoulders and said in a rxed manner, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see! Please go back!¡± Xie jiaoniang red at Cai Xiaolian a few times, but seeing that she wasn¡¯t moved, she angrily turned around,¡±Hmph! Just wait and see!¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±hurry up!¡± I want to run and see!¡± Xie jiaonian, who had walked to the door and was about to step over the threshold, almost tripped. What an ignorant peasant woman, still running to see! Brother Xin should protect her and not marry this ignorant and vulgar peasant woman who knew nothing. Xie jiaoniang left in a Huff,pletely not noticing the four sisters sitting against the wall under the window. The four sisters ¡°gazes followed Xie jiaoniang¡¯s every movement, and even the angle at which they turned their heads was the same. Their sitting posture was even more so, exactly the same, sitting cross-legged. This was the scene that Cai Xiaolian saw when she came out. ¡°You girls, are you learning to meditate like a monk?¡± Cai Xiaolian unhappily pulled them up and patted the dust off them. can¡¯t you see how dirty the ground is? you¡¯re wearing a flowery dress and will beughed at when you go out! ¡°Second aunt, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Gu Hui had always been a woman of few words. She expressed her admiration for Cai Xiaolian with these simple words. If she were to meet her mother, then wouldn¡¯t the people around her know about it? look at her second aunt, she easily angered her and made her leave. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s a good description! White Lotus, hahaha, mother, it¡¯s a good thing your surname isn¡¯t bai!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Mother, is she the bad woman who wants to take father away and destroy our family?¡± Gu Xin asked angrily. Sister Xinxin, she can¡¯t take it away. Don¡¯t be angry. Gu si gently patted Gu Xin¡¯s back. ¡°That¡¯s right, your father can¡¯t bear to leave you! No one could take it away. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to be angry because of this andforted her. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good chat with father tonight!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said. yes, yes. I¡¯ll leave the task of talking to father to you. You must tell father to ignore that woman. Gu Nian encouraged her as she found the way Gu Xin was piggybacking Gu Nian adorable. ¡°Mother, sister, don¡¯t worry! I must let father understand a principle.¡± Gu Xin promised firmly. ¡°What logic?¡± The mother and daughter asked curiously. ¡°White Lotus is not good, little Lian is the good one.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. Chapter 471 471 Very easy to coax That night, before Gu Xin could have a good talk with her father, a youngdy and her servant came to Gu shouxin in a hurry. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Gu Xin looked at thedy outside the door and did not like her for some reason. Because this girl¡¯s image and temperament were exactly the same as the Xie Bailian they had seen in the furniture store! ¡°You must be Gu Xin¡¯s younger sister! My surname is Jiang, and I¡¯m here to find uncle Xin.¡± Jiang Shuyu looked anxious, but she still spoke to Gu Xin patiently. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t his surname be Huang instead of Jiang? Oh, that¡¯s right, your mother remarried. If she takes you with her, you¡¯ll have to change your surname!¡± Gu Nian slowly walked out of the central room with a handful of melon seeds in her hand. Jiang Shuyu¡¯s face was a little red, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡± I guess you¡¯re thinking about your sister. Since you know me, can you let me see uncle Xin? I have something very important to tell uncle Xin. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know you.¡± Gu Nian spat out the shell of a melon seed. I guessed it because other than your mother¡¯s daughter, I can¡¯t think of any girl who woulde to the vige in the middle of the night to find my father.¡± Gu Xin red at Jiang Shuyu and continued Gu Nian¡¯s sentence, ¡± ¡°Youngdy, we don¡¯t have your uncle Xin in our house!¡± little sister Gu Nian, little sister Gu Xin, I know that your mother doesn¡¯t like my mother. But this has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Who¡¯s your sister? My mother gave birth to a big sister for me. My uncle said that our rtives are all good-looking. You¡¯re so ugly, so you¡¯re not our rtive!¡± Gu Xin interrupted Jiang Shuyu angrily. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nianughed out loud. Xinxin really remembered her uncle¡¯s words at all times. This seemed to be what his eldest uncle had said to his eldest aunt, saying that his eldest aunt had pulled down the Gu family¡¯s good looks. ¡°You guys!¡± Jiang Shuyu looked at the sisters as if she was looking at a demon. Gu Xin closed the door with a ¡®bang¡¯ without any expression. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a bad woman¡¯s daughter, right? A bad woman¡¯s daughter is also a bad person, she wants to help her mother abduct our Father!¡± Gu Xin leaned against the door and looked at Gu Nian sadly. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Gu Nian hugged Gu Xin. our Father won¡¯t leave with anyone. He will be the one we can rely on. Didn¡¯t you say that you must believe in father and not doubt him?¡± sister, you don¡¯t know, but I do know that father likes that bad woman. Two years ago, he almost ran away with that bad woman. If it wasn¡¯t for grandma, we wouldn¡¯t have a father. Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian and started crying. ¡°I won¡¯t. Grandma didn¡¯t lock him up, so he coulde and go as he pleased! Have you seen father look for her? I¡¯m so smart, and Xinxin is so cute. How could father bear to leave us? That ugly woman outside, father would never want a daughter like her! Xinxin, you have to be confident. Have you forgotten what I told youst year? You¡¯re the most beautiful girl in our vige. How could your father not want a beautiful daughter and want an ugly one?¡± Gu Nian consoled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. Big sister¡¯s words make so much sense!¡± Gu Xin let go of Gu Nian and wiped her tears away with her sleeve. ¡°That¡¯s right! You little crybaby, don¡¯t let our Father know that you don¡¯t trust him, or he¡¯ll feel wronged.¡± Gu Nian said as she helped Gu Xin wipe her tears. ¡°Yes, I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore. I believe in you, father. You¡¯re the best father in the world!¡± Gu Xin nodded, crying andughing at the same time. Gu Nian thought,¡¯the female lead is really easy to please!¡¯ Chapter 472 472 Chapter 472-a long story ¡°Uncle Xin! Uncle Xin! I¡¯m Shuyu!¡± ¡°Uncle Xin! You can meet me! I have an emergency!¡± ¡°Uncle Xin! I¡¯m begging you! You can meet me!¡± At this moment, Jiang Shuyu¡¯s cries could be heard from outside. Gu shouxin, who had just taken a shower and changed his clothes, frowned. ¡°Father, there¡¯s a madman outside. Father, you should go to sleep! You must be tired from reading during the day.¡± Gu Xin wanted to push Gu shouxin back. ¡°Xinxin, let your father go!¡± Cai Xiaolian went to pull Gu Xin. ¡°Mother, why?¡± Gu Xin was confused. ¡°Because mother wants to watch a show.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Gu shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian helplessly. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s reason was very legitimate,¡±I was disgusted this afternoon!¡± His daughters were also furious! We¡¯re a family, and we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together! Go, you must go! You have to be disgusted as well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Nian said as she watched the drama. Mother is right! Father must go!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± if aunt Yue and sister both say it¡¯s right, then it¡¯s right, right? ¡± Gu shouxin facepalmed. alright, I¡¯ll go. My wife and daughter both want me to go. How can I not go? ¡± Gu shouxin walked to the door and looked back. His wife and children were looking at him eagerly! He sighed and opened the door. uncle Xin, you¡¯re finally out. Just now, little sister Gu Nian and little sister Gu Xin didn¡¯t let me see you. They even said I was ugly! Jiang Shuyu looked very hurt. ¡°Niannian and Xinxin aren¡¯t wrong! Compared to them, you¡¯re indeed gorgeous!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Jiang Shuyu with disdain. Jiang Shuyu,¡±Yingluo.¡± She suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°You said you wanted to see me, why? What kind of life-and-death matter was this? Shouting so loudly in the middle of the night, your mother has really taught you well!¡± Gu shouxin said again. ¡°Uncle Kuai Xin, it¡¯s my mother. Something happened to her,¡± Jiang Shuyu said. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said,¡¯shouldn¡¯t you look for your father when something happened to your mother? You said it¡¯s a matter of life and death? Is He Dead? Even if I die, this is not a coffin shop! What¡¯s the use of looking for me?¡± Jiang Shuyu took two steps back and looked at Gu shouxin in shock. Gu shouxin¡¯s face was calm. ¡°Aiya, I say, husband, why are you saying such harsh words to a little girl? It¡¯ste at night, what coffin, aren¡¯t you just scaring the little girl? She had probably only seen her father¡¯s coffin before! Besides, her father had passed away, and her mother had brought her to remarry. She didn¡¯t even want her surname anymore. Wasn¡¯t the little girl afraid that her father would climb out of his coffin to find her? Aren¡¯t you just trying to scare me?¡± Cai Xiaolian was led by the children and looked at Gu shouxin with disapproval. ¡°Mother, are you sure it¡¯s father who¡¯s scaring me and not you?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin thought,¡¯it seems like mother¡¯s words will scare people!¡¯ Jiang Shuyu¡¯s tears flowed out at once. ¡°Aunt Cai, it¡¯s not like what you said.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With that, she said stubbornly, ¡± ¡°Forget it, the world makes things difficult for women. Uncle Xin, pleasee with me to visit my mother. This will be the only time. In the future, I will definitely persuade my mother not to disturb you no matter what kind of life or death matter happens, alright?¡± The stubbornness on her little face with tears made her look so adorable! Unfortunately, the four members of the Gu family couldn¡¯t bear the pain and looked at Jiang Shuyu indifferently. Jiang Shuyu was a little embarrassed. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Shouldn¡¯t uncle Xin be very anxious and ask her to take him to her mother immediately? Chapter 473 473 I want to blow up brother Yuanyuan¡¯s dog head ¡°I say, child, why are you still saying so much? Isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s life at stake? Quickly bring your uncle Xin over!¡± Cai Xiaolian wanted to watch a good show. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Knowing his wife¡¯s intention, Gu shouxin could only cooperate. but aunt Cai, little sister Gu Nian, little sister Gu Xin, you guys ... ¡°I know your mother can¡¯t bear to see me. I¡¯m not going!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunty Cai, little sister Gu Nian, little sister Gu Xin. It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. I hope you can forgive her!¡± With that, Jiang Shuyu turned around and got into the carriage. Her maidservant made a gesture of invitation. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t enter the carriage, but sat outside with the coachman. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, let¡¯s go and find Zhou Yuan!¡± Cai Xiaolian went back to the house to get the key and called her daughter. ¡°Mother, why are you looking for brother Yuanyuan? Do you want to help me beat up that bad woman and her daughter?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Stupid! Only your big brother Yuan Yuan has a carriage and can catch up with them. Didn¡¯t mother say to watch a show? Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian held her sister¡¯s hand. When the three of them passed by the old mansion, Gu Nian climbed over the wall to call Gu Hui and Gu si. The two sisters were just about to go to bed. The lights in the other rooms of the old residence were off. The Three Sisters climbed over the wall and ran towards Lu Zheng¡¯s house. ¡°Lan, did niannian just climb over the wall and then climb out with Huihui and sisi?¡± Grandpa Gu had just witnessed everything in the outhouse. ¡°Just now, I saw xie jiao Niang¡¯s daughtere. Those girls are dealing with a little girl. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Ah? Then we don¡¯t care? What if second is as muddleheaded as before, hehe.¡± ¡°Brother Chuan, I won¡¯t.¡± Grandma Gu patted Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand and said, ¡± there¡¯s hope for second brother¡¯s family now. It would be second¡¯s loss if he really ran away with that woman. The children are all grown up now. We can stop him once or twice, but we can¡¯t stop him forever. If second brother¡¯s family could stand up, she would be in charge of second brother in the future. The girls were not to be trifled with. If second brother dares to mess around, those girls will definitely put a gunny sack over him and beat him up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. They still have all kinds of medicinal powder and pills that sister Xiao gave them. I hope that second brother doesn¡¯t try them!¡± Grandpa Guughed. Now that he thought about it, second brother had really thought things through and was different from before. They had been worried for their entire lives. Their second son was already over 30 years old, and his future path should be his own. Grandpa Gu tucked in the nket for grandma Gu.¡±Cover it up. The weather is warm, but it¡¯s still cold at night. Go to sleep!¡± With her eyes closed and her lips curled up, grandma Gu fell asleep. ...... Lu Zheng was driving the carriage, listening to the girls in the carriage noisily describing what they had guessed would happen. He did not know if he shouldugh or not. Aunt Lian directly sent second uncle? He even brought a few little girls to watch? Where did this tough womane from? Fortunately, Xinxin was quick to say that it was aunt Lian who asked second uncle to go. Otherwise, he was thinking that if second uncle went alone, should she help knock him out and carry him back? N?v(el)B\\jnn Could he win against second uncle? ¡°Aunt Lian, do you think that¡¯s the carriage in front?¡± Very quickly, Lu Zheng saw a car in front of him. There was a faint oilmp at the back of the car. it¡¯s that one. I saw it just now. The oilmp at the back of their car is of that style. Cai Xiaolian opened the curtain and confirmed. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going to hit that Jiang Shuyu¡¯s dog headter! She evenined to my father about me and my sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s fingers cracked. Lu Zheng thought,¡¯I feel like Xinxin will say one day that she wants to blow up brother Yuanyuan¡¯s dog head!¡¯ Chapter 474 474 I also want to talk nonsense At night, there were not many people in Zhou n town. Most of the shops on the street were closed. Other than the people drinking in the taverns, there were only some people who came backte from work. The carriage finally stopped by a small river that flowed into the prefecture from the Zhou n town. ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t do anything stupid! Uncle Xin is here, uncle Xin is here!¡± Jiang Shuyu shouted as soon as she got out of the car. ¡°Yu ¡®er, brother Xin, don¡¯te over. Don¡¯t worry about me! I no longer have the face to continue living in this world! ¡°Wuwuwuwuwu ...¡± A deste voice sounded. Lu Zheng patted the goosebumps on his hands. Was this person really the same age as aunt Lian? it¡¯s been so long. If you don¡¯t have the face to live, you should¡¯ve jumped long ago! Gu Hui said indifferently. exactly. She¡¯s probably afraid that she¡¯ll dirty the water in the river! Gu si said. Lu Zheng turned around and nced at the sisters of the first branch. Uh, she had inherited it from her uncle! ¡°Isn¡¯t she waiting for my father?¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Bad woman! Hmph!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her wrist and stared at the river with her big eyes. Lu Zheng then looked at the two sisters. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Second uncle will definitely go to high school this time and enter the capital as soon as possible. Let these four sisters go and stir up the water in the circle of noble girls in the capital! ¡°Aunt Lian, let¡¯s get out of the car and go that way. They won¡¯t be able to see us without lighting up the ce.¡± Lu Zheng found an advantageous position. yes, bring the oilmp. It¡¯ll still be lit upter. If I don¡¯t appear, this show will lose its soul! Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°High!¡± Lu Zheng said in admiration. Hence, Lu Zheng alighted from the carriage¡¯s light, tied the horse and led the way. Soon, they arrived at the location he had mentioned, an excellent ce to watch the show. Jiang Shuyu¡¯s maidservant was carrying amp. Gu shouxin was walking slowly, but Jiang Shuyu was quite anxious. his acting isn¡¯t good at all. If he wants to act, he has to do it the whole way, right? ¡± Cai Xiaolianmented in disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! Look at that mother-daughter pair, they¡¯re so immersed in their role!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Aunt Lian, don¡¯t tell me you want second uncle to panic and run up to her to give her a big hug and lift her up horizontally?¡± Lu Zheng joked. ¡°You little brat!¡± Cai Xiaolian knocked Lu Zheng¡¯s head in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xin kicked Lu Zheng¡¯s calf. Gu Nian said,¡±Yingluo was in danger. I also want to follow her nonsense.¡± ¡°Brother Xin, you still came! But you shouldn¡¯t havee, you know?¡± Xie jiao Niang clutched her chest and said in grief. ¡°I really want to break her heart!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t! Mother! Don¡¯t die! If you want to die, take me with you! I can¡¯t live alone!¡± Jiang Shuyu said this, but she didn¡¯t pull her mother. She turned to pull Gu shouxin, and she knelt down directly. uncle Xin, I beg you, please save my mother. My mother misses you every day! Uncle Xin, don¡¯t be so cruel, okay? If it wasn¡¯t for grandmother Gu, uncle Xin would have been with mother long ago. Uncle Xin, Yu ¡®er also wants to be uncle Xin¡¯s daughter! ¡°Oh, I shouldn¡¯t havee. I¡¯ll go back then!¡± Gu shouxin said and turned to leave. Xie jiaonian and Jiang Shuyu were both stunned. The older the ginger, the spicier it was. Xie jiaoniang reacted and turned to walk towards the river,¡±Yes! Madam Cai is right, I deserve to die, I¡¯m married but brother Xin still remembers me! However, the person I wanted to marry from the beginning was brother Xin! The heavens are unfair, separating me and brother Xin. I¡¯d rather die than live to be humiliated by people like the Cai n!¡± ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t! Mother! Don¡¯t die! If you want to die, take me with you! I can¡¯t live alone!¡± Jiang Shuyu said this, but she didn¡¯t pull her mother. She turned to pull Gu shouxin, and she knelt down directly. uncle Xin, I beg you, please save my mother. My mother misses you every day! Uncle Xin, don¡¯t be so cruel, okay? If it wasn¡¯t for grandmother Gu, uncle Xin would have been with mother long ago. Uncle Xin, Yu ¡®er also wants to be uncle Xin¡¯s daughter! Uncle Xin!¡± Chapter 475 475 Because my wife wants to watch a show Gu shouxin picked up Jiang Shuyu, ignored her, and walked toward the river. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Gu shouxin shouted. ¡°Pay attention, pay attention! It¡¯s time to test my acting skills!¡± Cai Xiaolian reminded. ¡°Brother Xin, don¡¯t stop me. You¡¯re in my heart, but this world can¡¯t amodate us. If my family stops you, then your family stops you. I thought that you had me in your heart and could support me to live, but I only know today that it¡¯s not the case. Brother Xin, you¡¯ve already fallen in love with the Cai family! What¡¯s the point of me living?¡± Xie jiaonian was secretly happy. She knew that brother Xin had her in his heart. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. You misunderstood me. I don¡¯t have the Cai n that I told you about in my heart. I really don¡¯t. Pleasee back! Your brother Xin still has you in his heart, and is willing to die for you.¡± Gu shouxin said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Really?¡± Xie jiao Niang asked. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°Brother Xin, I knew it. You still have me in your heart.¡± Xie jiao Niang ran over happily. Seeing Xie jiaoniang approach step by step, Gu shouxin retreated step by step. are you satisfied with the answer just now? ¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile as he watched her go ashore. ¡°Brother Xin, I knew you had me in your heart!¡± Xie jiaonian ran forward, wanting to hug Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin took two steps back and stretched out his hand to stop her. ¡°You thought I would say that?¡± Xie jiao Niang was stunned. Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±that¡¯s just to satisfy my wife¡¯s mood.¡± My wife wants to watch a show, so I just casually put on an act. However, your opponent is a bit disgusting, so I can¡¯t continue to act.¡± ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±it¡¯s just a practice for my wife.¡± My wife said that you disgusted her in the afternoon, and she insisted that I go through thick and thin with her. I had no choice but to disgust myself! I ate a little too much tonight, so I can¡¯t act anymore. I¡¯m afraid that if I do, I¡¯ll be disgusted and want to vomit.¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, he nced in the direction of Cai Xiaolian and the others. ¡°Wife, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯m about to vomit, please spare me! I¡¯m not acting anymore, okay?¡± Lu Zheng lit up the oilmp with a lighter, and Cai Xiaolian came out from the side with the five children. As she approached, she nced at Gu shouxin flirtatiously. dad, I don¡¯t want to nag at you, but don¡¯t eat too much ice cream tonight. Look, it¡¯s affecting my performance with the children. Gu shouxin walked over and put his arm around Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all hubby¡¯s fault. Next time, if hubby knew that I was going to see a disgusting thing, I would definitely not eat and let wifey watch enough!¡± Xie jiao Niang looked as if she had been struck by lightning, her trembling finger pointing at the two,¡±You, you guys!¡± Lu Zheng stepped forward, waving the oilmp in front of xie jiao Niang,¡±Ya! So it really was Mrs. Jiang! I thought it was some prostitute who seduced my second uncle! However, in order to make sure that I was wrong, I even sent someone to Mr. Jiang¡¯s ce to see if Mrs. Jiang was there. If she wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯ll ask someone to get Mr. Jiang toe over!¡± Xie jiaonian almost fainted, pointing at Lu Zheng,¡±You, Who are you? You!!!¡± Oh, I¡¯m Zhou Yuan, ¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. I¡¯m currently in charge of all the Zhou consortium¡¯s businesses in Zhou town. I even met with Mr. Jiang this morning! Mrs. Jiang, you¡¯re here too. Have you forgotten?¡± Jiang Shuyu was supporting Xie jiaonian. She was initially attracted by Lu Zheng¡¯s appearance, but when she heard this, she quickly regained her senses and said in a panic,¡±Mother, let¡¯s go back quickly! Father should be going back after drinking!¡± Chapter 476 476 You¡¯ve gone too far Cai Xiaolian smiled,¡±little girl, didn¡¯t you want to be uncle Xin¡¯s daughter?¡± Let¡¯s go,e home with us!¡± Xie jiaoniang looked at Gu shouxin sadly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not brother Xin, you¡¯re no longer brother Xin.¡± Gu Hui: ¡± didn¡¯t you say just now that my second uncle and second aunt are living a happy life and that there¡¯s no meaning in your life anymore? if you want to jump into the river, go ahead! don¡¯t. It¡¯s not fun to jump into the river. What if my father¡¯s brain suddenly goes haywire one day? won¡¯t she be my father¡¯s sweetheart again and continue to be the big white Lotus? ¡± Gu Nian said. I haven¡¯t seen enough of your mother¡¯s y yet!¡± Gu si said,¡¯that¡¯s why this aunt White Lotus has a purpose in existence. It¡¯s to let my second aunt watch a Happy Show! Aunt White Lotus, you¡¯d better not jump!¡± Xie jiao Niang felt like she was about to spit out a mouthful of blood, and she fainted. ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± Jiang Shuyu hugged Xie jiaonian and shouted in panic. Her maidservant also came over to help. ¡°Boring! Let¡¯s go!¡± Cai Xiaolian pouted. She had thought that this Xie jiaoniang was going to do something, but in the end, she had called Gu shouxin out to confirm her status as Bai yueguang, and also to badmouth her in passing. What a low rank. The original owner, Gu shouxin, had studied before. How could he have been attracted to such a rank for so many years? ...... After that night, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t see Xie jiaoniang in the furniture store again. She asked yang xiaohuan, but she didn¡¯t see her either. One of Master Yang¡¯s disciples was a little unusual, and master yang had been paying attention to it. What Cai Xiaolian meant was that they just had to pay attention to it. There were no new products at the moment, so they would just do what they had done in the past for the time being. In about half a month¡¯s time, they would be able to see who else there was besides this apprentice. She had done something to the drawing. On the sixth day of the fourth month, the whole family went to the prefecture to apany Gu shouxin for the examination. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were there as well. Gu Si was there as well, but Gu Hui was not. She felt that it was not good to have the Meng family around, so she stayed at home to keep an eye on them. Gu Nian was also at ease enough to pass her the keys to the house. father, rx, rx. You¡¯ll definitely be able to pass the exam! In the carriage, Gu Xin kept nagging. hahahaha, Xinxin, I think it¡¯s not your father taking the exam. It¡¯s you. Grandpa Gu was amused by Gu Xin and teased her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, I just don¡¯t want father to be nervous.¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. ¡°If you keep talking about it like this, your father will be nervous.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Really? Father, then I won¡¯t say anymore!¡± Gu Xin said nervously. ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. Dad has the love water you gave me! We¡¯ll definitely pass!¡± Gu shouxin blinked and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. Father will definitely pass.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. That¡¯s right, the water from the Jade bead was very powerful. She could even remember what she ate and read two or three times. Her father was so smart, he would definitely remember it after reading it once. The whole family was full ofughter along the way. This time, grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng did note. It was said that grandma Xiao had gone out to pick herbs and might be back in about a month. Lu Zheng had to manage the Zhou family¡¯s business in town and often went to the manor to look at the crops. The carriage arrived at the prefecture city and headed towards third Gu aunt¡¯s house. However, not long after they entered the city, two startled horses ran over from the front. On one of them was an old acquaintance, li Muyan, and on the other was a Lady in Red. li Muyan, you son of a b * tch. Next time youe to my house, just tell me. I¡¯m definitely not going out! Thedy in red said angrily. ¡°Move, move!¡± Thedy in red shouted hurriedly when she saw a carriage in front of her. Gu Nian, who was driving the carriage, pulled the reins and jumped up from the carriage. He jumped directly onto the back of the youngdy¡¯s horse and held the youngdy¡¯s reins. The two of them pulled the horse¡¯s head together and the horse leaned back. Gu Nian grabbed the youngdy¡¯s hand and held the reins tightly so that she would not fall off. On the other side, li Muyan, who had been carried far away by his horse, shouted, ¡± Gu Nian, you¡¯re too much. You¡¯re a coward too, sister! Chapter 477 477 The arrival of the lucky star Seeing that she got along well with Madam Li, Cai Xiaolian still asked Gu shouxin to help li Muyan. She now believed Mrs. Li¡¯s words. This kid was really unlucky. Logically speaking, his Kung Fu was not bad, and he would not be in such a state after scaring the horse. But Cai Xiaolian saw that li Muyan¡¯s trousers were bleeding, and there was a dagger stuck in his foot. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of situation li Muyan would be able to run away on his horse after being stabbed. Li Muyan¡¯s horse had run far away. Gu shouxin had no choice but to let Gu Nian and thedy in red get off the horse first. He then rode thedy in red¡¯s horse to chase after li Muyan. ¡°This one is Su Yan, many thanks to youngdy for saving me today! Miss has good skills, this one admires you!¡± The red-dressed girl Su Yan cupped her fists in thanks. ¡°I¡¯m gu Nian, no need to thank me. Miss su, my father is using your horse. Is it convenient for you to leave an address so that my father can send it to you when hees back?¡± Gu Nian asked as she cupped her hands. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m fine. I see that miss Gu knows li Muyan, so I¡¯ll ask your father to give him the horseter. The Li family will send someone over. I still have some urgent matters to attend to. Is it convenient for miss Gu to leave your address? I¡¯ll pay you a visit another day to thank you!¡± Su Yan said. ¡°Young miss, young miss!¡± At this moment, a shout came from the street. Su Yan turned around and frowned,¡±Lady Gu, I¡¯ll talk to youter, I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯lle and find you then!¡± After saying that, he ran off. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Miss ran that way!¡± The maidservant ordered her servants to chase after him. Gu Nian: It wasn¡¯t easy to save a beautiful girl, but she ran away just like that. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± ¡°Sister niannian, are you hurt?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si alighted from the car and held Gu Nian¡¯s hands as they sized her up. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. I just subdued a horse. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu Nian held her two younger sisters ¡®hands and got into the car. After getting in the car, the two elders and Cai Xiaolian expressed their concern again. After making sure that Gu Nian was fine, he finally felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll drive the carriage. Niannian, you go inside and rest!¡± Grandma Gu sat down and pushed Gu Nian in without giving her a chance. this Li family¡¯s little boy is indeed like the rumors. He¡¯s bound to meet with trouble when he goes out! Grandpa Gu sighed. ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s just asking for it! Wasn¡¯t it better to stay at home and invent? Not only are you out of luck, but you¡¯ve also implicated others!¡± Gu Nian said. She had heard li Muyan shout earlier that he wouldn¡¯t even let a girl off. She was puzzled. Did li Muyan still want her to take responsibility? When she was free, she would find eight to ten girls and touch him with each of them. Let¡¯s see if he still dared to say anything! ¡°Yes, yes! Last time, brother mu Yan had caused her sister to fall into the water. This time, he had caused ady to be startled. When I see him, I¡¯ll definitely remind him to go out less. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know which girl will suffer the day he goes out!¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s words. this child is also pitiful. Why does he have such a problem? ¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head, then looked at grandfather Gu and asked curiously, ¡± father, do you think there¡¯s really such a magical thing in this world? You won¡¯t be unlucky when you go out after eighteen?¡± Grandpa Gu nodded in agreement.¡±Second brother¡¯s son, don¡¯t doubt me. Last October, when second brother owed a debt and Xinxin was sick, he was still in debt. When your mother and I were at home, a wandering magician came to ask for water. After drinking, he said that our family was going to change sides. He said that several great lucky stars fell into our family at the same time and that everything in the family would be smooth in the future.¡± Chapter 478 478 A strange thing Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other. The warlocks of the great Zhou Dynasty were really capable. How did they know about this? ¡°Grandpa, what does a Warlock look like? I¡¯ve never seen a Warlock in my life!¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Your grandma and I thought that he was a monk. After meeting old Zhou, we found out that he was a Warlock. It was very effective. Last year, Yuan was ambushed at night and was drenched in the rain. His fever didn¡¯t go away for a whole day. After that, he went to find this monk and got better without even taking medicine.¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Did brother Yuanyuan fall sickst year? No wonder I haven¡¯t seen him for a while after he gave the seed to our family.¡± Gu Xin said in realization. ¡°I¡¯m sick, aren¡¯t I? Old Zhou said that when they found him, he was in the rain, injured all over, having a fever, and unconscious. However, old Zhou was scared out of his wits. He had invited the doctors in town and the doctors in the county, but it was to no avail. However, after spending a night at the master¡¯s ce, he recovered. His fever had subsided, and he had only recuperated for a while. People say that if you survive a great disaster, you¡¯ll be blessed. I think this child will have a great fortune in the future!¡± Grandpa Gu continued. Gu Nian was shocked. There was a monk who first came to the Gu family and told the two elders that a Lucky Star had arrived, and then he cured Zhou Yuan¡¯s illness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A disease that the entire County was helpless against was cured by a monk in one night? Right, she remembered that on the second night after Lu Zheng was beaten up by the father and daughter, the souls of the three of them seemed unstable. It was just that night, and after that, it never happened again. And that night, Lu Zheng recovered from his illness? The three of them were transmigrators, and Lu Zheng was a reincarnated person. For such a strange thing to happen on the same day, was there any connection between them? It was as if they had transmigrated at the same time as Lu Zheng¡¯s rebirth. Just as Gu Nian wanted these things, Cai Xiaolian also wanted them. The mother and daughter looked at each other. ¡°Grandpa, doesn¡¯t grandma Xiao live in the county? Grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills are so good, why doesn¡¯t Grandpa Zhou let grandma Xiao treat brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°This Xuanji, hehehe, Grandpa doesn¡¯t know about this. Maybe your grandma Xiao was like this time, out picking herbs and not home!¡± Grandpa Gu was stunned for a moment before he started to yawn. ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin nodded and did not ask further. She chuckled, ¡± grandfather, I think that master is right! Ever since father returned the silverst year, our family has been getting better and better. Our entire family must have been possessed by a Lucky Star!¡± Gu Xin also wanted to say that not only was she possessed by a Lucky Star, she even saved a little fish and little fish gave her a very useful Jade bead. Yu Zhuzi even helped grandfather recover from his illness and made grandfather¡¯s body better! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, our whole family has been possessed by a Lucky Star!¡± Grandpa Gu nodded in agreement. Wasn¡¯t that the case? the second child¡¯s family was getting better and better. Previously, Zhang Shi had a premature birth, and both mother and child were safe. They had to bear with the premature baby. He looked better than other full-term babies and cried loudly. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here. Why are you the one driving the carriage? Where¡¯s second brother? He¡¯s cking off!¡± Third aunt Gu¡¯s voice came from outside and the donkey cart stopped. ¡°Your second brother had something to do halfway through the journey. He knows about your house¡¯s courtyard. Where¡¯s a-Qing?¡± Grandma Gu asked as she got out of the car. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for Rui ¡®er at home. He¡¯lle over after school.¡± Third aunt Gu said as she got into the car to help carry the things. Chapter 479 479 Chapter 479 life is hard Although the Guo family only owned a Rice Shop, and the whole family lived in the courtyard behind the shop, they still had a lot of real estate under their name. For example, in this alley, there were three courtyards that belonged to the Guo family. These were run by third aunt Gu¡¯s guilds. When they had money, they would buy cheap courtyards and rent them to people to collect rent. In addition to these three courtyards, there were also two houses in the southern part of the prefecture city. They were two-bedder houses and had been rented out to others. There were a few hundred acres ofnd in his hometown and four farms around the prefecture, all of which grew rice. Therefore, while her third uncle could study in peace, Guo Wan always wanted to find someone who had more business than her family. Guo Yan also felt that he was rich, and he was the youngest son, so he dawdled all day without making any progress. Anyway, he was not afraid of not having food, as long as he did not gamble and squander. There was only one entrance to the courtyard. There were a total of five rooms, three of which were living rooms, one was in the kitchen, and the other was in the living room. N?v(el)B\\jnn There was a storage room next to the kitchen. Third aunt Gu had already cleaned up the ce and reced the daily necessities with new ones. She was thinking that her second brother had an Academy exam in August this year and a vige exam in March next year. Wouldn¡¯t he have to stay here? So, she changed all of them to new ones. I thought Huihui woulde too, so I even put two beds in this room. But it turns out that there are only three of you, so one bed is enough! Third aunt Gu brought the three little ones to the room next door to put their things. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll just sleep with sister Huihui¡¯s share! They¡¯re just two little brats. I¡¯m afraid that if I sleep with them, I¡¯ll kick them out of the bed in my dreams!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re only a few years older than me. We are little wimps, and so are you! Xinxin, let¡¯s sleep with sisterter, one on the left and one on the right. We¡¯ll hold her and not let her kick!¡± Gu Xin said. alright, alright, alright. Anyway, you three sisters can make your own arrangements! Gu San Gu rubbed Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Auntie, why do you have the same habit as uncle? Can¡¯t you be gentler to our heads?¡± Gu Xin tidied her hair andined. She had to endure her uncle¡¯s daily knock on her head every day at home, and when she went out, she had to be ruffled by her aunt. What a bitter life! ¡°Your Big Uncle is used to knocking people¡¯s heads. That¡¯s what you call barbaric. His aunt was much gentler. She just rubbed him a little. Oh my, Auntie really wants a daughter so that she can tie her hair up! Xinxin, sisi, how about you don¡¯tb your hair tomorrow morning and let aunt do it for you?¡± Third aunt Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Aunt, you can tie up cousin Rui¡¯s hair, really. He has more hair than me and sister Xinxin.¡± Gu si said sincerely. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? He didn¡¯t allow it! Sigh, God bless me, let me have a daughter in one fell swoop!¡± Third aunt put her hands together and said sincerely. The three Gu sisters thought,¡±everyone else has a man in one fell swoop, but you want to get a woman in one fell swoop?¡± As expected, the Gu family was a family that valued girls over boys. ...... Gu shouxin only came over when it was almost dark. Gu Nian, Cai Xiaolian, and third aunt Gu had already prepared a table. ¡°How¡¯s the Li family¡¯s child?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. I sent him back. His leg is injured and he has lost too much blood. He has fainted! Gu shouxin twitched his mouth and said. ¡°Ah? Wasn¡¯t he quite energetic on the horse just now?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. ¡°His horse is more spirited than him. If I didn¡¯t chase him quickly, I don¡¯t know where he would have been taken. This unlucky child, knowing that he¡¯s unlucky, he still came out to y. He deserves it!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head, speechless. ¡°Father, there are bloodstains on your body. It should be brother mu Yan¡¯s, right? you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the blood on Gu shouxin¡¯s clothes and asked worriedly. well, it¡¯s his. I¡¯m fine. You guys eat first. I¡¯lle back after I change my clothes and wash my hands! Gu shouxin said and went into the house to change his clothes. Chapter 480 480 You two have two things inmon Everyone still waited for Gu shouxin to finish cleaning up before eating. After dinner, third aunt Gu and her family of three went home. Not long after they left, Mrs. Li came over with gifts. ¡°Little Lian, brother shouxin, I¡¯m really grateful to you today! If it weren¡¯t for you, not only would my family¡¯s unlucky fellow have suffered, even Yanyan would have suffered!¡± Mrs. Li said with fear. ¡°Sister Luo, look at you. Do we still need to send gifts with our rtionship? Aren¡¯t you being distant?¡± Cai Xiaolian said unhappily. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°This was not sent by me, this was sent by our Prefectural magistrate¡¯s wife. The girl niannian saved today is the only daughter of Lord su and his wife.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± sure enough, it¡¯s the welfare of transmigrators. You can save the daughter of the prefect just by saving a random girl. You can also be knocked into the river by the only heir of the richest family at antern show. Cai Xiaolian truly felt that Gu Nian had taken the script for the female lead. ¡°Thatdy su is the daughter of the magistrate? Then why did she run? I saw a servant girl chasing her. ¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Sigh, that child likes to go out and y all day long. Her mother also controls her, so she can only run, right? I don¡¯t know what kind of bad luck I had today, but I met my family¡¯s unlucky fellow when I went out. See, I almost got into an ident.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. The Gu family was used to Madam li talking about their son like this. If she didn¡¯t say it one day, that unlucky fellow in my house would feel a little ufortable! ¡°Niannian, Yanyan will probablye to you tomorrow or the day after. She likes girls with a temper like you. You two have something inmon!¡± Mrs. Li suddenly said. ¡°I know, we¡¯re all very good looking!¡± Gu Nian said shamelessly. ¡°Hahaha, in that case, there are two things inmon!¡± Mrs. Liughed out loud. you guys, you¡¯ve all been implicated by my family¡¯s unlucky guy and now you¡¯re at odds with him. ¡°Ah? Gu Nian covered her mouth as li Muyan teased her. She was afraid that only she and Li Muyan knew about the kiss. It was better for her not to say it out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right. The first time she met mu Yan, she was also implicated by him and fell into the Lotus pond in her backyard. From then on, she would hide whenever she sees mu Yan. I guess she can¡¯t hide because she¡¯s riding a horse today!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. The Gu family thought,¡±Madam Li, you¡¯d better not let your son out.¡± ¡°Sister Luo, how¡¯s mu Yan¡¯s injury? Are you okay?¡± Cai Xiaolian changed the topic and asked li Muyan. ¡°He¡¯s fine now. He gets stabbed a few times every year. He¡¯ll be fine after a month of rest. Little Lian, if you have any new ideas, you can ask him to make them for you. Other things aside, his brain is indeed spinning fast.¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll be here for the exam these few days, so I¡¯ll think about it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. ¡°I originally wanted to invite you all to my residence as guests, but brother shouxin is about to take his exam, so it¡¯s better to wait until he¡¯s done. I¡¯ll be the host and you alle. Remember toe too, Shushan!¡± Madam Li said. It was gettingte, and Mrs. Li didn¡¯t stay for long before she went back. The two elders of the Gu family went to sleep after washing up. Gu Xin and Gu si were also tired from the journey. The two of them did not sleep in the car today. They chattered all the way and their eyelids could not hold up anymore. They followed their grandparents to wash up and go to bed. The time-traveling trio sat together and started talking about the master that Grandpa Gu had mentioned earlier in the day. Chapter 481 481 Who are you? ¡°This is indeed strange,¡± After listening, Gu shouxin frowned. ¡°Her father, niannian, have you noticed a problem?¡± Cai Xiaolian suddenly asked. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Gu shouxin asked, and Gu Nian also looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°After Lu Zheng was beaten up by you, he changedpletely. He¡¯spletely different from the first few times we met. At first, we thought he was looking at niannian, butter we found out that he was looking at Xinxin. Then that time at the casino, Xinxin said that he pulled her and told her that we were going to sell Xinxin, and he asked Xinxin to go with him. But after he was beaten up, he didn¡¯t guard against us at all, as if he knew we wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to Xinxin.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, I also find it strange when you talk about this.¡± it¡¯s understandable that he gets along well with father, ¡± Gu Nian continued. after all, he had never seen father in his previous life and did not understand him at all. However, he did see mother and me in his previous life. Oh no, I mean the original owner, Gu Nian, and Cai Xiaolian!¡± ¡°In my previous life, the original owner, Gu Nian, and Cai Xiaolian caused him to fail many times because of Xinxin. The third Prince even suspected that he was working with his stepmother. Even I hate the original owner, Gu Nian, and Cai Xiaolian, let alone him, who has experienced it himself.¡± ¡°As for him, ever since he was beaten up, he didn¡¯t even show any disgust for us. He even treats mother as an elder and me as a little sister. He doesn¡¯t have the personality of the Holy Father, so how could he repay evil with good?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I¡¯ve always found this strange, so I¡¯ve been observing him in secret. If he¡¯s faking it, then I can only say that his acting skills are too good! Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Exactly, niannian, you also have this feeling! I often forget that he¡¯s the male lead and only see him as a nephew. He¡¯s a good kid. Do you guys think he¡¯s reincarnated or not?¡± Cai Xiaolian was also puzzled. ¡°He must have been reborn. As for their attitude towards the three of us, there are two possibilities. First, it¡¯s because of Xinxin. Second, he knows that we¡¯re not the original three people.¡± Gu shouxin thought for a moment and continued, ¡± however, I think the first possibility is not likely. I had simr experiences as him when I was young. If it were me, even if I was willing to endure after my rebirth, I wouldn¡¯t be so sincere to these three people. I think the second possibility is more likely. He knows that we¡¯re not the original three.¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, both Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were stunned. ¡°This, this is too strange! It was too unbelievable! Really, father, mother, do you think this matter has something to do with the master that grandfather was talking about? There was no cure for Lu Zheng, and all the doctors had dered that he was beyond saving. Yet, he just had to go to that master¡¯s ce for a night and he was fine? This master had gone to his grandparents ¡®house to ask for water and said those words. Grandpa and grandma¡¯s house is at the foot of the mountain, not at the entrance of the vige. It doesn¡¯t make sense for him to walk through the entire vige to the foot of the mountain to get water. He must have done it on purpose!¡± Gu Nian analyzed. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to see who that master is.¡± Gu shouxin exhaled and said. This kind of person or thing that was not within his control really made him very unhappy. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve figured it out! We transmigrated after death, but niannian didn¡¯t. If she could figure it out, maybe she could give niannian a chance to go back! Although I can¡¯t bear to part with niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she patted Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Chapter 482 482 Do you want to confess? Gu shouxin suddenly remembered that he had forgotten about his heart-to-heart talk with Gu Nian. However, he did not mention it immediately. Instead, he looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not thinking that much anymore. I¡¯ve already epted it, really. Although the modern world is much more convenient than the ancient times, I don¡¯t have parents in the modern world! My brother and sister-inw are very good to me. I can¡¯t bear to leave them, but they still have my nephews and nieces. They won¡¯t suffer a great blow just because I¡¯m gone. My nephews and nieces are very naughty. They¡¯re not as cute as Xinxin or as obedient as sisi.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so close to a grandfather-grandson, uncle-nephew, father-daughter, mother-daughter, and sister. I really like this ce. Even if I find that master one day, even if I have the chance to go back, I don¡¯t think I will choose to go back! I like Father, I like Mother, I like our entire Gu family. So, mother, don¡¯t say that in the future. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll think that you don¡¯t want me, a teenage body and a twenty-year-old soul!¡± Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu Nian into her arms. ¡°Silly child, why don¡¯t I want it? I really want it. You¡¯re smart, sensible, pretty, and good at martial arts. We even havemon topics to talk about. Why wouldn¡¯t I want a daughter like you?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say such things in the future!¡± Gu Nian said. In the future, we¡¯ll have three strange souls, and my sister will be a strange little koi fish. The four of us should be a family, and we can¡¯t be separated!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore,¡¯stop being so lovey-dovey with each other! Niannian too, if only you were ten years younger, I could also enjoy the days of having my daughter ride on my shoulders and show off!¡± Gu Nian got out of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arms, ran to Gu shouxin, and hugged him. ¡°Father, it¡¯s at our ce. It¡¯s fine for your daughter to hug you!¡± Gu shouxinughed as he patted Gu Nian¡¯s arm. we¡¯ve found that master and asked him. If it¡¯s possible, I really want to go to your ce. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d rather stay here than in modern times,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with emotion. Here, the pressure wasn¡¯t that great, the human rtionships weren¡¯t that thin, and the family was also a big family, so it was more lively. It was just that I wasn¡¯t used to life at first, but now that niannian has slowly created things I¡¯m not used to, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. I like the slow pace of life here.¡± Gu shouxin agreed. Since wifey likes it, then I¡¯ll work hard to get a good reputation. In the future, if wifey wants to go out to earn money, she can go out. If she wants to enjoy life at home, she can enjoy life. I¡¯ll let you three be the most enviable women in the great Zhou.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and said in unison, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine! Father, you have to work hard! We¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Then, the whole familyughed together,¡±hahahaha!¡± Afterughing, he realized that he was missing something. Oh, it was missing Xinxin. However, should they confess to Xinxin about their identities? It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought about this problem before. They were just afraid that once they said it, Xinxin would be afraid of them because the three strange souls weren¡¯t Xinxin¡¯s real parents and sister, even if the three of them could really be good to her. Gu shouxin sighed,¡±forget it, we¡¯ll talk about this when there¡¯s a suitable opportunity in the future.¡± As time went on, Xinxin might be able to ept it as she got older. as for Lu Zheng, let¡¯s not treat him as the protagonist in the book. Let¡¯s just treat him as Zhou Yuan! After all, this kid has already killed Lu Zheng and burned him into a ck corpse. He probably doesn¡¯t want to be Lu Zheng, but Zhou Yuan!¡± Chapter 483 483 The atmosphere is getting worse On the 7th of April, the examinees participating in the capital examination had to submit their information sheet to the government office. They had to be checked first, and then checked again when they entered the examination hall on the morning of the 8th. The three Gu sisters apanied Gu shouxin while Cai Xiaolian apanied the two elders to go shopping. She also took the opportunity to visit the furniture market in the prefecture. ¡°Niannian!¡± Standing at the entrance of the government office, Gu Nian suddenly heard someone calling her name. The voice sounded familiar but she could not remember who it was. Gu Nian looked around but did not see anyone she knew. There was a young man in white who looked familiar in the alley next to the government office. ¡°Niannian, this way, this way!¡± The voice was heard again. Gu Nian looked over and saw that it was the young man in white. He walked over with his two younger sisters and saw that the daughter of the magistrate was dressed as a man. ¡°Eh? You look so much like miss su! Little brother, do you know miss su?¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and asked. ¡°Hehe, I know him. You guyse in!¡± Su Yan leaned against the wall and moved a little further in. ¡°Miss su, you¡¯re dressed like this. Are you going out to y again? The red clothes from yesterday looked pretty good!¡± Gu Nian immediately identified the person. Both Gu Nian and Gu si looked at Su Yan in surprise. ¡°Hehe, you look good in white too! In the past, I always wore ck as a man. This time, I¡¯m wearing white clothes. They probably won¡¯t be able to find me for a while! By the way, what are you guys doing here?¡± Su Yan asked. ¡°We apanied father to hand in the information. My father will be taking the exam tomorrow.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Oh, then what are you going to do after you hand in the information? Do you want to y together? I know a ce that¡¯s very fun! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Su Yan said. Gu Nianughed. Thisdy was so friendly! ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true! I¡¯m not lying to you! Niannian, two little Sisters, do you like to see the awe-inspiring general? In a while, we¡¯ll go watch general Yan drill the soldiers. It¡¯ll be very good!¡± Su Yan said excitedly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Sister su, do we have an army camp in Qing Province?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was very interested in generals and training soldiers. She had never seen a person in a soldier¡¯s uniform before, so she didn¡¯t know why she was interested. ¡°Of course there is! It was in the north of the city. I¡¯ll prepare new clothes for you. I¡¯ll Take You There. Go and tell your father and wait for me at the north gate. I still have to go to li Muyan to get something!¡± Su Yan said. ¡°Alright! then why don¡¯t you run away now? ¡± Gu Nian looked around. This girl should be hiding from someone. ¡°The three of you, cover me and escort me to that alley!¡± Su Yan pointed to the opposite side. ¡°Provide cover?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°We¡¯ll do this. You two split up and walk beside us.¡± Su Yan pulled Gu Nian into her arms as she turned to Gu Xin and Gu si. Gu Xin and Gu si thought it was fun and quickly nodded in agreement. Gu Nian thought,¡¯yesterday, li Muyan said that I¡¯m flirting with girls. Today, I¡¯m being flirted with by a girl?¡¯ Su Yan walked out with Gu Nian in her arms as if they were strangers. Gu si and Gu Xin followed behind the two of them with a smile on their faces. After a few steps, they would look at each other and smile. Gu Nian, who was in Su Yan¡¯s arms, even leaned her head on Su Yan¡¯s shoulder, causing the pedestrians to point at them. These two young people were too ridiculous in broad daylight. They even followed two little servant girls. Weren¡¯t they teaching the children the wrong things? The atmosphere in the prefecture was getting worse and worse! Chapter 484 484 Chapter 484-just missing a bet After Gu shouxin finished his business, he came out of the mansion and saw his daughter being hugged by a young man, as well as his little daughter and nieceughing behind him. He wanted to catch up with the young man and teach him a lesson, but when he fixed his eyes on him, he realized that it was not a young man, but a youngdy who was just like his eldest daughter. He shook his head helplessly. There was no one else but the daughter of the magistrate. Just now, when he was working inside, he heard the bailiff gossip that the youngdy had slipped away again. When would she be found by the madam today? the only thing left was to set up a te and ce a bet. Seeing Su Yan disappear into the alley in the blink of an eye, and then looking at the servants on both sides of the magistrate¡¯s backyard who seemed to be looking for him, Gu shouxin was a little speechless. Didn¡¯t you guys take a closer look at such an exaggerated movement? No wonder he had lost his girl. ¡°Father (second uncle)!¡± The Three Sisters were about toe over and continue waiting for Gu shouxin when they saw Gu shouxin walking towards them. ¡°It¡¯s all done. You guys don¡¯t n on following me to find Grandpa and Grandma, do you?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Father, you¡¯re so good at predicting things! We have a date today!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. dad, the little Big sister that big sister saved yesterday asked us out to y! As Gu Xin spoke, she looked left and right, knowing that there were people looking for the youngdy on both sides. ¡°Go, do you have enough silver on you? Remember, when you¡¯re outside, don¡¯t suffer any grievances.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Enough, father! Don¡¯t worry, father, no one will let us suffer.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright! Do you want me to send you there? You¡¯ve only been to the prefecture a few times.¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°No, we know the direction. Father, go to your grandparents and mother! They said they¡¯ll be waiting for you at Grandpa Hua¡¯s ce in the afternoon. The three of us will have lunch outside.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright! Go!¡± Gu shouxin nodded with a smile. ...... Gu Nian and the other two waited at the north gate for a while before a carriage stopped before them. Su Yan stretched out her head to let them get into the car. In the car, besides Su Yan, there was also a girl who looked to be about fifteen years old. this is li Muyan¡¯s cousin, Li can. Yingluo, these are the Gu sisters who sold you the skincare set. They are Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si. Su Yan introduced them to each other. She had already known the Gu family¡¯s identityst night. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve always wanted to go to your house with little aunt, but little aunt always thinks that I¡¯m troublesome and doesn¡¯t take me. Hehe, you don¡¯t have to bring me now. We¡¯ve met, so I can go to your house to y!¡± Li Jun said enthusiastically. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Friends who are friendly with each other are also friendly with each other. Gu Nian was not afraid of interacting with strangers. Li Yan¡¯s enthusiasm made the two youngdies, who were still a little shy, rx. Gu Nian had also changed into the same military uniform as Li Yun and Su Yan. As for Gu Xin and Gu si, they were wearing men¡¯s clothing. Gu Nian and Li Yun even gave them buns. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, remember this. When others ask, just say that you¡¯re medicine boys. When they ask which family you¡¯re from, just say that you¡¯re from the Li family¡¯s medicine shop and you¡¯re here to deliver something. It¡¯s fine if no one asks.¡± Li Jun reminded. ¡°Right, you guys are following us anyway. We¡¯ve finally found a gap in the camp. Today is our best chance. After today, I¡¯m afraid that gap will be found and filled again!¡± Su Yan exined. ¡°You guys go there often?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve never been in there even once.¡± Su Yan said with regret. Chapter 485 485 mama, i know what love at first sight feels like! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian was a little excited. Although she had not known Su Yan and Li Meng for long, she liked what they did! she had always admired soldiers, whether they were from ancient times or modern times. She had never seen soldiers in training before! The carriage had been moving for about 30 minutes, and the few girls had eaten some biscuits to fill their stomachs, not afraid that they would be hungryter. When they arrived at the ce Su Yan and Li Jun had told them about, they got off the carriage. Li Jun ordered the coachman to wait for them at a distance. If they didn¡¯t appear after a few hours, he would go back and tell his family about the situation. ¡°Yingluo, do you mean that we might be discovered?¡± Gu Nian asked. Su Yan patted Gu Nian¡¯s back and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. General Yan is my cousin. When the timees, I¡¯ll take the me. Just say that I forced you toe with me. He won¡¯t be afraid. Alright, it turned out that the person she saved yesterday was not only the daughter of the prefect, but also the cousin of a general. She even admired her own luck. Finally, it was not a script where he transmigrated and suffered all kinds of hardships. The few of them sneaked in from the thicket. As expected, this time it was a gap. The few of them passed through safely and sessfully sneaked in, arriving at the martial arts practice field. There were already many soldiers below the stage. In the ring, a tall man full of manliness was fighting against ten young generals. His skin was wheat-colored, and his hair was not messy. His face was cold, and his side profile was well-defined. He was wearing a simple short jacket, and his clothes were soaked with sweat, revealing his good figure. Gu Nian followed the few of them and stood among the crowd. She did not know if she had rushed over or what, but her heart was beating fast. ¡°Hey, little boy, you¡¯re here to watch the fight too?¡± Someone noticed Gu Xin and Gu si. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯vee with my senior brother to take a look. I heard that the general is very powerful!¡± Gu si lowered his voice and said calmly. Gu Xin blinked her eyes and smiled at the man. The two of them were originally pretending to be medicine boys, and it was really difficult to distinguish between boys and girls at this age. the manughed and patted gu si on the back. ¡± hahaha, of course. You¡¯re so lucky to be able to see our General¡¯s might just by delivering medicine. Learn well. Even if you be a doctor in the future, you must be a doctor as mighty as our general! ¡°Alright, big brother!¡± Gu si leaned forward but was pulled back by Gu Xin. Gu Xin then turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Look, look, the general is going to beat the ten generals down!¡± That person didn¡¯t care about the two little medicine boys anymore, his gaze was fixed on the ring. Beside the ring, the men cheered loudly. Su Yan and Li Jun excitedly cheered along. gu nian looked at the man and ced her hand on her heart.¡¯mama, i know what love at first sight feels like!¡¯ This man is too much, he¡¯s my type! What kind of schr was this? wasn¡¯t a mature and steady man like the great general attractive? Look at those sword-like eyebrows, how good-looking and stylish. Look at those eyes that hide the starry sky, how attractive. Look at that nose, wow, it¡¯s so big! Look at his lips, so sexy! It was him, it was him! Everyone was watching the match in the ring and no one noticed Gu Nian¡¯s infatuation. ¡°Oh! oh! Oh! the general is mighty! The general is mighty!¡± the soldiers ¡®shouts resounded through the sky. The ten generals on the stage were thrown off the stage one after another. ¡°Next round, twenty!¡± Yan Mo said in a low voice as he nced around the ring. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°......¡± One man after another stood on it. Gu Nian looked at the screen and thought,¡¯it¡¯s almost twenty. I¡¯ll go too. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡¯ Chapter 486 486 treat him as the enemy¡¯s leader and beat him up! Su Yan and Li Meng didn¡¯t even have time to grab it. Gu Xin and Gu si were also panicking. Why did they go up? ¡°Which team are you from?¡± Yan Mo looked at the 20 people who hade up and saw that Gu Nian was thest one to be injured. He frowned and asked coldly, ¡± ¡°general, she¡¯s a new recruit!¡± su yan said, lowering her head. She couldn¡¯t pull him down since he had already gone up. Otherwise, if her cousin found out, she would be finished. Fortunately, she remembered that a few people from the government office had dropped into the camp to be the cooks ¡®soldiers two days ago. Gu Nian cupped her fists at Yan Mo. She loved Su Yan to death and was determined to get first-hand information on this general Yan when she returned. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Yan Mo¡¯s gaze paused on Su Yan for a moment before he turned away as if nothing had happened. Gu Nian followed the other neen people and attacked. Yan Mo¡¯s punches were fast, urate, and ruthless. He almost sent one of them flying with each punch. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian, on the other hand, was different from the other soldiers. She attacked Yan Mo from behind and leaped onto Yan Mo¡¯s shoulder, covering his eyes with her hands. ¡°Quick, you guys go left, you guys go right, I¡¯ll cover my eyes!¡± The people in the arena were dumbfounded! The people below the ring were dumbfounded! yan mo¡¯s body froze. When Gu Nian saw that no one was moving, she said angrily, ¡± ¡°Hurry up! This was his only chance! hurry up and settle it, do you want the general to fall to my death?¡± When the other people in the ring saw that a new recruit dared to ride on the general¡¯s head, wouldn¡¯t they be letting down this newly arrived warrior if they didn¡¯t make a move? hence, they all went up to him. Gu Nian sat steadily and covered Yan Mo¡¯s eyes so tightly that Yan Mo could not get rid of her. He wanted to use his hands to pull, but his hands were held back. he was extremely angry! Where did this brate from? He actually dared to ride on his head. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll deal with himter. hence, he didn¡¯t care anymore. he grabbed the person closest to him and threw him away. ¡°Can you guys do it? I¡¯ve already blindfolded the general¡¯s eyes. Can¡¯t you guys beat him down?¡± Gu Nian shouted as she saw a few of them flying away. The person who had been thrown out of the ring and spat out blood as he crawled up: ...... ¡°phew!¡± ¡°Phew!¡± ¡°Come down and fight if you can!¡± ¡°yeah, if you have the ability,e down and fight!¡± the people below the ring were not convinced. ¡°We¡¯re a team, so we should be United and cooperate. Why are you ying hero? Treat the general as the enemy¡¯s leader and beat him to death! Do you understand?¡± Gu Nian yelled as she hugged Yan Mo¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. Treat me as the leader of the enemy and beat me to death! again!¡± Yan Mo said sternly. ¡°Then we¡¯reing!¡± The remaining 11 yers licked their lips and really started toe up with a strategy. unfortunately, it was useless. yan mo didn¡¯t care and just relied on listening to the sound to determine the location of these people. Of course, he had also suffered quite a few punches. His hair was now in a mess, and two strands of hair fell off his sideburns. All that was left was Gu Nian on his shoulder. The corners of Yan Mo¡¯s mouth curled up, and he said in a gloomy voice, ¡± ¡°stinky brat, let me tell you why the flowers are so red today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Mo grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s legs and leaned forward in an attempt to shake her off. gu nian let go of the hand covering his eyes and pushed down. as her hands touched the ground, she used the force to lean back. Yan Mo didn¡¯t expect her to use so much force and was pulled down. In that instant, he let go of his hand and supported himself with one hand. Gu Nian¡¯s leg was finally free. She turned around and grabbed Yan Mo¡¯s neck. Yan Mo no longer grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s other leg. Instead, he grabbed her waist with both hands and threw her out. Chapter 487 487 The general was poisoned n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian had deliberately let go of her in order to rx. However, Gu Nian did not fall to the ground. Instead, she rolled on the ground before standing up. she stood steadily and did not look embarrassed at all. There was another round of cheers around the ring. Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s hearts were in their throats when they saw this. That general looked so powerful, would their sister get hurt? yan mo caught gu nian and carried her on his shoulder. he then looked at su yan, li yun, and the two ¡®medicine boys¡¯. ¡°capture the four of them and send them to my tent!¡± The people around the four of them were stunned. Su Yan and Li Meng each grabbed a little one and ran. Unfortunately, there were soldiers all over the ce, where could they run? Gu Xin clenched her fists tightly, wondering if she should use the four killing weapons that grandma Xiao had given her. But her sister was in the hands of the other party! She suppressed the thoughts in her heart and decided to wait until she saw her sister. The few of them were brought to Yan Mo¡¯s tent. Gu Nian looked at Yan Mo, who was a head taller than him, from top to bottom. He did not hide the admiration in his eyes. ¡°Does youngdy know Su Yan?¡± Yan Mo, who was used to this look, asked with a slight frown. ¡°General Yan also knows Su Yan?¡± gu nianxiao asked. ¡°Cousin brother, cousin brother! Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry! She¡¯s my good sister, and it¡¯s all my fault. I threatened her. ¡± su yan, who had just been brought in, immediately stepped forward and shielded gu nian behind her. ¡°You threatened her toe to the camp with you. Do you think you can threaten her to go up the stage and fight with me?¡± Yan Mo nced at Su Yan from the corner of his eyes, his expression as cold as ever. Su Yan was stunned for a moment, then put on a look of righteousness,¡±Of course! I threatened her and wanted her to teach you a lesson. I meant it. ¡± yan mo¡¯s face was cold. ¡± sneaking into the camp is a serious crime. i¡¯m sorry. ¡± Who knew that before he could finish his sentence, Gu Xin would throw a heartbroken Xi Zi at him. Yan Mo caught it. Gu Xin scattered another leaf to blind him. Yan Mo¡¯s vision blurred for a moment. Gu Xin¡¯s movements were Swift as she jumped up and threw a piece of heartbroken western pastry into Yan Mo¡¯s mouth. ¡±e here! ¡± before he could say the word, yan mo felt weak. ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand with one hand and Gu SI¡¯s hand with the other. She also called Li Zheng and Su Yan, who were still in a daze. yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Watch me. We don¡¯t have to run! Su Yan came back to her senses. ¡°Eldest miss su, you¡¯re out just like that?¡± Not far away, Yan Mo¡¯s men had already recognized Su Yan. ¡± second brother qin, cousin told me to wait at home. he¡¯s going to my house toin! ¡± Su Yan said pitifully. hahahaha, I say, eldest miss su, you can¡¯t me our general for this. You found a girl to ride on the general¡¯s neck, and the general didn¡¯t cripple you on the spot because of su Furen! Qin erughed out loud as he sized up Gu Nian. He was very satisfied with Gu Nian. Thisdy was really a Tiger. She dared to ride on his General¡¯s neck. sigh, second brother Qin, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. We have to go back obediently! Su Yan waved at Qin er and left with her Little Sisters. They had been walking in the direction of the main entrance, but as they walked, they turned a corner and headed in the direction they hade from. They walked calmly, and the people on the road also heard that among them was Lord SU¡¯s daughter, who was also their General¡¯s cousin. Since she could walk freely, it meant that the general did not me her, so why would they be worried? Thus, the five of them left the room. As soon as they reached the gap, the camp was in chaos. ¡°Not good, the general has been poisoned. Quickly catch miss su and the others!¡± Chapter 488 488 You have good taste qin er thought that they had left through the main entrance and chased after them. Su Yan and the others got into the carriage, their excited mood still not yet calmed down. ¡°little xinxin, you¡¯re good! Do you know who the guy you just ambushed is?¡± Su Yan pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face andughed evilly. ¡°Sister su, that¡¯s a general, your cousin. However, he wanted to punish us and even carried my sister for such a long distance. My father said that I can¡¯t let myself be wronged when I¡¯m out.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t look afraid at all. ¡°Uncle Gu is also an awesome person! Didn¡¯t he say that if he met someone more powerful, he should bear with it?¡± Li Jun asked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Her father had said that no matter what she encountered, she shouldn¡¯t let herself be wronged. He¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± gu xin said. ¡°Waa! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Su Yan shook her hand, her face full of envy. Uncle Gu was just an exam candidate, and he didn¡¯t let his daughter suffer outside. Her father was a magistrate, and he told her not to make a big deal out of it after she left the Qing provincial government. She had to be careful not to offend people she shouldn¡¯t. She also wanted to have a father who could handle everything! ¡°Cough, cough, Su Yan, aren¡¯t you going to ask what Xinxin gave your cousin? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your cousin will die from poisoning?¡± Gu Nian coughed twice to interrupt their envy. ¡°Oh, right, little Xinxin, what¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it amazing? Can it make my cousin lie in bed for ten days?¡± Su Yan said btedly. She had never thought of a deadly poison. After all, Xinxin was so cute. How could she have such a sinister thing in her hands? it must have been given to her by uncle Gu as a backup to punish bad people! Gu Nian: ¡± this bastard. They¡¯re not biological cousins, are they? they¡¯re probably enemies. Why would he have to lie in bed for ten days to half a month? ¡± ¡°Amazing. However, he couldn¡¯t lie in bed for ten days or half a month. He would only be blind for two to four hours and feel heartache for six to eight hours. I thought that big sister would use it when she was lifted up, but she didn¡¯t. big sister, are you worried that big sister su and big sister li won¡¯t be able to escape after using it? You can¡¯t bear to leave them behind?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at Gu Nian. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She really couldn¡¯t figure out why her sister didn¡¯t want to use the four great killing weapons this time when she had always wanted to. su yan and li meng thought,¡±fine, i¡¯ve been despised.¡± however, they really didn¡¯t know how to do xinxin¡¯s agile movements just now. Su Yan admitted that she was not as powerful as Gu Nian. After all, Gu Nian had saved her yesterday. Today, Gu Nian could even exchange a few blows with her cousin! as for li zheng, well, he knew some martial arts, but he probably couldn¡¯t even fight a hooligan. ¡°No! I just want to take a closer look at general Yan because he¡¯s good looking. Su Yan, how old is your cousin? is he married yet?¡± Gu Nian shook her head and asked Su Yan. she felt that yan mo was her cup of tea, so she didn¡¯t try to hide anything and asked su yan directly. She had lived for twenty-six years in her previous life and had never met a man who could move her heart. It was not easy for her to meet one in this life, so how could she not ask because she was shy and reserved? Instead of asking for information by herself, it would be more urate to get it directly from the main character¡¯s cousin! Moreover, looking at Su Yan and Yan Mo, the two families were very close and probably knew each other very well. ¡°Ya! ¡®Gu Nian, you have good taste!¡¯ You¡¯re so brave! you actually took a fancy to my cousin at first nce!¡± su yan was stunned. Li Zheng also looked at Gu Nian with admiration. Chapter 489 ?489 Chapter 489 jinx ¡°Ah? Sister, didn¡¯t you want to be the champion? Why have you taken a fancy to great general?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°Aiya! Little Xinxin, this shows that your sister has good taste! my cousin is not only a great general but also a schr! My cousin became a martial arts schr when he was 16. Back then, how many girls in the capital had thrown flowers and handkerchiefs at him! I was only a few years old at that time, but I heard many girls say that they liked my cousin!¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. N?v(el)B\\jnn When she looked at Gu Nian again, she found her even more pleasing to the eye. If she could help her uncle and aunt solve her cousin¡¯s life problem, Aiya, with just one word from her uncle, would her father still dare to control her? Su Yan seemed to see a free and happy future waving at her. ¡°How old were you when he was sixteen? How old is he now?¡± Gu Nian asked again. Su Yan began to talk about Yan Mo. yan mo was twenty-three years old this year. he was the eldest son of marquis wuan, and also the son of marquis wuan. At the age of 16, he took the martial arts examination and was then appointed by the Emperor to go to war with general Peng. He had made many achievements on the battlefield, and in just five years, he had been promoted to a second-grade mighty general. Compared to the son of the Marquis of Wu ¡®an, the people were more willing to call Yan Mo general. From the time he became a martial arts schr, the matchmakers from the Marquis of wuan¡¯s residence had broken through the threshold. Until the year Yan Mo turned 20, for a total of four years, he had been engaged to five times by his mother. In the end, whenever the girl proposed marriage to his family, she would either feel ufortable here or there. When the engagement was called off, she would be in high spirits. everyone felt that it was strange. they did not dare to propose marriage in the marquis of wu ¡®an residence for two years. At the beginning ofst year, there was another girl who was infatuated with Yan Mo. It was said that when she was ten years old, she saw Yan Mo¡¯s charm as the martial arts champion and had been infatuated with him. Finally, when she was of marriageable age, she begged her family toe to her house and settle her marriage. As a result, she got married at the end of the year. When Dongyue went out to pray to the gods, the carriage was startled and the girl fell off the cliff. The girl was dead. The people in the capital all said that Yan Moke people, and this time, no one dared toe. The Marquis Madam took the initiative to ask someone to matchmake, but no one responded to her. Justst month, the Marquis Madam had written a letter to her sister-inw, Su Yan¡¯s mother, su Furen,ining about this matter. She had even asked the Marquis Madam to help look for a girl in Qing Province who had a tough life. As for Yan Mo himself, he didn¡¯t say anything about this. After all, his family was the one who arranged the marriage for him. If there was someone, he would get married. If there was no one who didn¡¯t get married, it would be pretty good to live alone. He wasn¡¯t the only son in his family. His mother had given birth to four younger brothers for him, and there were many people who could inherit his family name. ¡°Ah? Were all the girls he wanted to marry not good? Then big sister doesn¡¯t want it anymore, I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and shook her head vigorously. What if it wasn¡¯t good for her sister to follow him? ¡°that¡¯s right. gu nian, you have to think about it carefully. The girls who like my cousin are all scared. i treat you as my good sister, so i won¡¯t hide it from you. However, if you ask me, it¡¯s not that my cousin is a ke, but the girl who fell to her death died in a strange way. Why would a good steed Deputy suddenly be frightened? That girl¡¯s house is a mess! Who knows if there¡¯s a conspiracy behind the stepmother¡¯s decision?¡± Su Yan looked at Gu Xin¡¯s frightened expression and suddenly felt that her free and easy future had to say goodbye to her. Sigh. it¡¯s fine. I know a girl who¡¯s in a simr situation as your cousin. Recently, they¡¯ve been talking about marriage. They¡¯ve even agreed to get married at the end of the year. The man is doing well! Gu Nian waved her hand. She did not believe in such things. Chapter 490 490 Sister is going to be taken away that¡¯s right, sister Xinxin. You¡¯ve forgotten about aunt Xiao Huan! Gu si patted Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s little face wrinkled. It seemed so, but she was just worried about her sister! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°su yan, is your cousin¡¯s family situationplicated? For example, does your uncle have any concubines? How¡¯s your aunt?¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to general Yan! Why are you asking so clearly?¡± Li Jun asked in surprise. Moreover, she admired people like Gu Nian, who could ask and fight for the person she liked. Unlike her sisters from the Li family, who had to listen to their mother. The Gu family also had four sisters, and the Li family also had four sisters. Why were they different? Oh, the Gu sisters had a good father, but they didn¡¯t. Li Zheng was jealous. ¡°Speaking of my uncle and aunt, they¡¯re definitely good candidates for the role of inws. My uncle is a kind person. He is idle in the court, and his interests are to raise flowers, birds, and fish. Aunt used to be a farmer¡¯s daughter. When uncle was young, he was saved by aunt when he went into the mountains to search for precious herbs. During his recovery, the two of them developed a rtionship. After uncle returned to the capital, he was beaten up by maternal grandfather and locked in the temple by maternal grandmother for a few days. However, he was still determined to marry aunt. In the end, I had no choice but to let him marry her. ¡± ¡°My grandfather used to be in the Army, so he only had two children, my uncle and my mother. After uncle married aunt, aunt gave birth to three sons in a row, and their lives became better. Although she has an evil mother-inw, my sister-inw is not evil. My mother and aunt have a very good rtionship. My big cousin has been brought by maternal grandfather since he was young, so he has a lot of good skills.¡± ¡°My second older cousin is 21 years old and is already married. Last year, he took the Imperial examinations and also got married. Third cousin and neen were thrown to the border city to guard the great Zhou by their cousin. The fourth cousin was 16 years old and his body was rtively weak. He had to drink medicine all year round. his little cousin was only ten years old and was still studying. My uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have concubines. My maternal grandfather passed away when my cousin was 13 years old due to an old illness. My maternal grandmother also passed away the year after my cousin went to the battlefield. ¡°Therefore, their family is very simple. Their situation is simr to ours. There¡¯s nothing shady about it. ¡± Su Yan briefly exined Yan Mo¡¯s family situation to Gu Nian. Mm, very good, very good! There was no olddy, no evil mother-inw, no sister-inw, and her father-inw was still an infatuated lover. This was something that was hereditary. It was perfect! Gu Nian was very satisfied with this. ¡°gu nian, are you really nning to fight? Then I¡¯ll tell my mother and aunt, there¡¯s another girl who doesn¡¯t believe in heresy, and a very good looking and capable one who has taken a fancy to my cousin!¡± su yan looked at gu nian and asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the elders yet. Wait until we get him.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything! Gu Nian, you can do it! You have to grab my cousin in the palm of your hand!¡± Su Yan made a wing gesture. ¡°niannian, you can do it! I have high hopes for you!¡± Li Jun also said. ¡°Sister niannian, I support you!¡± Gu si also said. Gu Xin, [ thedy who proposed to the general isn¡¯t good. What should I do if she doesn¡¯t want to support my sister? ] ...... The few girls changed their clothes in the carriage and went to a restaurant after returning to the city. After eating and drinking to their fill, they went home separately. ¡°hey, where did you guys go today? Why does Xinxin look unhappy?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile when he saw the sisters. ¡°Grandpa, sister is going to be taken away!¡± Gu Xin felt wronged. Chapter 491 491 A nce determines a lifetime In the central room, Gu Nian looked at his grandparents and parents as he helplessly held his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a pretty good young fellow today. Haven¡¯t I reached the age where we can be close? I felt that the young man was not bad, so I asked him about his situation. When Xinxin heard that the young man¡¯s situation was simr to aunt xiaohuan¡¯s, she was unhappy and worried that I would be in trouble!¡± ¡°Young man? What are you doing?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. To be able to catch her niannian¡¯s eye, she shouldn¡¯t be simple! Grandpa, grandma, and Gu shouxin were also looking at Gu Nian with great curiosity. Didn¡¯t this child sayst year that he was looking for a schr? He found it so quickly? Wasn¡¯t it only going to be tested next year? ¡°Su Yan¡¯s cousin, Yan Mo, general Yan. The Prince of Marquis Wu an¡¯s residence, Wu Zhouyuan from a few years ago. A twenty-three-year-old young fellow!¡± Gu Nian replied calmly. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were speechless. You¡¯re just a fifteen-year-old girl, and you¡¯re calling a twenty-three-year-old young man? Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian knew the age of Gu Nian¡¯s soul, so they didn¡¯t think it was a big deal for her to like a twenty-three year old man. If she liked someone of the same age, they would find it a little strange. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°But, sister su said thatst year, ady who was engaged to general Yan went up the mountain to pray to Buddha a month before the wedding. The horse was startled and thedy fell off the cliff!¡± Gu Xin said from the side. ¡°This ...¡± The four elders didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Xinxin, we haven¡¯t even reached that step yet! You little worrier! Why don¡¯t you take a look first and see if sister will be in trouble when he slowly takes a fancy to her? If you do, big sister will listen to you without a second word. No, you have to listen to big sister, okay?¡± Gu Nian said. She really wanted to say, ¡± little koi fish, with you around, why would I be unlucky if I followed you? ¡± He would only be implicated if he encountered a super jinx like li Muyan. ¡°Alright then!¡± Gu Xin sighed and nodded her head. After a while, sheughed. Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, that general Yan is really powerful! Not even twenty soldiers could defeat him! He carried his sister for a long distance without panting. He was also very tall, half a head taller than brother Yuanyuan! I just don¡¯t know if brother Yuanyuan can beat him!¡± ¡°Your brother Yuan Yuan is still young, he still needs to grow!¡± Grandpa Gu smiled and said, ¡± since you¡¯re a martial arts schr, you must be very good at martial arts. I¡¯ve also heard of general Yan¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s well-treated by the people in the North, and the Tatar people in the North hide far away when they hear his name.¡± ¡°Niannian, you can¡¯t just look at his appearance and ability, you have to look at his heart too. Getting married is a lifetime thing. Before you can confirm his feelings, you can¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Grandma Gu said earnestly. She couldn¡¯t help but remind Gu Nian of her previous behavior. ¡°Yes, I know, grandma. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m your granddaughter, I¡¯m very smart! You see, the grandpa you took a fancy to back then was set for life with one look!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I believe in niannian.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. ¡°Xinxin said to fight with the soldiers and carry niannian? Where did you guys go?¡± Gu shouxin caught the main point and asked. The third sister: Gu Nian and Gu Xin lowered their heads. Gu shouxin looked at Gu si. sisi, tell second uncle. Where did you go? ¡± Chapter 492 492 Xinxin is the one who resembles grandma the most gu si couldn¡¯t resist gu shouxin¡¯s eyes and could only say it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the end, as she spoke, she saw that the adults weren¡¯t unhappy and even said that they were excited. Especially the part where Gu Xin threw the pills, scattered the powder, and pulled them along. Grandpa and Grandma Gu looked at each other and thought,¡±Xinxin is the one who looks like her grandma the most. She¡¯s so young, and she¡¯s already throwing a weapon at the general?¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were also speechless. Their Xinxin was really fierce. She knew that he was a general and still dared to throw him? It seemed that he had really raised a Tiger! Gu Xin lowered her head and clenched her fists uneasily. Father and mother have not scolded me for more than half a year! Xinxin, in the future, when you throw things, you have to think about many things. Don¡¯t think about the other party¡¯s identity, but think about how to escape and escape safely. Gu shouxin instructed. Gu Xin was stunned. She lifted her head and blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°No, father, mother, I thought you would scold me. You guys haven¡¯t scolded me for more than half a year!¡± Gu Xin said honestly. The Gu family: ...... Everyone waited for a long time at night, but no one from the government or the military came. It seemed that general Yan had found a way to alleviate the symptoms. the family went to sleep in peace. On the 8th of April, Gu shouxin went to the examination hall. Grandpa and Grandma Gu went shopping by themselves without their children. Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment, then took her sisters to find third aunt Gu and buy some gifts to the Li family. She felt that her three children were mischievous. They had barged into the military camp, one fought with the general, and the other plotted against the general. She had no friendship with the Prefectural magistrate¡¯s wife, so she could not rashly visit, so she nned to ask Madam li for help. Moreover, she had been in contact with Madam li for a few months and had made several transactions. Madam li would bring a lot of things to her house every time. She had to pay a visit to the prefecture this time. third aunt gu asked a maidservant of her family to follow them. they bought some gifts and the group went to the li family. The Li family was indeed the richest family in the Qing government. Just this courtyard alone was enough to fill the entire Street with their houses. After reporting to the gatekeeper, they were invited in. However, the one who invited them in was not Madam li, but old Madam li. Madam li had gone to patrol the shop. Old Madam li, Madam Luo, was an aunt from Madam Li¡¯s maternal family. However, Madam li was not a biological child of the Luo family, so the aunt and nephew did not look alike. Old Mrs. Li was in her 50s. Her hair was all white, probably because she had been worried about the Li family¡¯s business when she was young. Grandma Gu was in her early 50s, but she didn¡¯t have a single white hair. Old Madam li didn¡¯t look very well, but she still greeted the Gu family warmly until the girls from the Li family¡¯s eldest branch came over. ¡°niannian, xinxin, sisi!¡± Li Zheng waved at his sisters, weing them with open arms! Li can was the third child in the family. She had two older unmarried sisters and a younger sister who was the same age as Gu Xin. Old Madam li saw that Li can was quite familiar with the people, so she asked her to bring them to the garden to y. In the house, only eldest Miss Li Jun and second Miss Li Zhen were helping to greet Cai Xiaolian and third aunt Gu. The moment they left the house, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but nce at Li can¡¯s sister, Li Shan, the fourth daughter of the Li family. She felt that this youngdy Li Si, who was about the same age as her, was looking at her with hostility. However, when she looked over, the youngdy was not looking at her again. She was cold and silent. Gu Xin felt a little ufortable. She didn¡¯t think that she had seen wrongly. Chapter 493 493 Chapter 493 Li Shan ¡°Third sister, the sun is a bit strong, I want to go back to my room to rest, I have a headache.¡± li shan said coldly when they arrived at a pavilion. ¡°Okay, you can go.¡± Li Zheng frowned and nodded to let her go. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, please don¡¯t take it to heart! Ever since my little sister recovered from the coldst year, her personality has changed. She used to be as lively and cute as Xinxin and sisi, but after she got sick that time, she changedpletely. She looks like an olddy in her twenties.¡± Li Zheng paused for a moment, then sighed and said, ¡± sigh, I thought that with a girl of the same age as Xinxin sisi, I could y with her for a while longer. In the end, she¡¯s still the same. ¡°Last year? When did fourth youngdy Li catch a coldst year?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. Although she did not sense Li can looking at Gu Xin, she could feel that Li can was looking at her. Li can¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and confusion. It wasst year again. After she fell sick, she had changedpletely. She made it sound as if they were transmigrators and Lu Zheng was a reincarnated person. at the beginning of Octoberst year, she made a fuss about going to the manor to y. In the end, she fell sick in the manor and had to recuperate for half a month. When she came back, she hadpletely changed. Li Jun said helplessly. The sisters were the girls of the Li family¡¯s first branch. Their father was gone, their mother ate vegetarian and prayed to Buddha all day long, and their two sisters ¡®marriage had been dyed until now because of mourning. If it weren¡¯t for grandmother and second aunt¡¯s kindness, they would never be as carefree as before. ¡°Some people¡¯s temperament will change after they fall sick. don¡¯t worry too much, as long as she¡¯s healthy, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian consoled. he couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart. Early Octoberst year again? It was the same time as when their family transmigrated and when Lu Zheng was Reborn! His temperament had suddenly changed. He didn¡¯t know if this person had transmigrated or reincarnated! However, based on her surprised expression when she first saw him, whether she had transmigrated or reincarnated, she must have known him. Gu Nian did not know what to do at the moment. She could only wait for Gu shouxin to finish his exam before the family discussed it. Li Zheng exined his sister¡¯s unreasonable behavior and didn¡¯t say anything else. He brought his sisters to drink tea, eat snacks, and chat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... li shan returned to her room and dismissed the maidservants. she sat in front of the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. She recognized Gu Nian. This was because Gu Nian was the sister of the person who had caused him to be possessed. For the sake of that person, he had let both Gu Nian and Cai Shi off the hook. After all, one of them was that person¡¯s sister, while the other was that person¡¯s mother. She had heard that he had let them go because of that person¡¯sst words before he died. That person had not been sold to Yangzhou and had not be Ling Long, who would be famous in the female branch of Yangzhou in a few years. It was ridiculous. She had wanted to buy her in two years ¡®time and keep her by her side to torture her. But she had not been sold. Li Shan looked at herself in the mirror and pouted slightly. When she saw the dimples on her cheeks, she felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. He indeed did not look like her, only the dimples at the side of her mouth. didn¡¯t she have a pair of dimples like this when she smiled at grandmother just now? Li Shan pinched her dimples. She didn¡¯t want to smile. She didn¡¯t even want to move her face and mouth. Even if she didn¡¯t smile, a slight press of her lips would cause dimples to appear. In her past life, she had already entered the pce and was about to be doted on by the new emperor. In the end, because of this pair of dimples, she was given to the country guarding Duke Lu Zheng by the new emperor. Her dream of bing the Imperial consort had been broken. She was in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor, with arge group of women. She had thought that she could fight to be the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s wife. In the end, after living there for two years, she realized that Lu Zheng did not want any of them. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was filled with that woman, the prostitute, Linglong, whom he brought back from Yangzhou. She was also Gu Xin. Chapter 494 494 The wings There were dozens of women in Lu Yang¡¯s residence. They either looked simr to Gu Xin or had the skills that Gu Xin had learned in the brothel. Every year, Lu Zheng would take a lock of hair the size of a chopstick and a thumb from them. He would also take away their cut nails. On the 15th day of the first lunar month, he would force them to give a bowl of blood, and then treat them with good food and drink. It had been half a year since the first girl who entered the public house after Gu Xin¡¯s death. During this period, eightntern festivals had passed, and the first batch of girls had their blood drained eight times. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In thest year of the Lantern Festival, Lu Zheng had finally tormented himself to death. After his death, the Grandmaster of the Xiangguo Temple hade to a realization and helped him settle his funeral Affairs. He had given the dozens of girls a share of the silver, shops, manors, and a thick sum of money. No one bore a grudge against Lu Zheng, not even a few from the pce. This was because their backgrounds were more miserable. They were either sold by their families or had no parents. They had wasted a few years, using their hair, nails, and a few bowls of blood to exchange for such arge sum of money. Moreover, they were from the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. No one bullied them. Perhaps they were even grateful to Lu Zheng! She was the only one who bore a grudge against Lu Zheng. She hated Gu Xin, the girl from Yangzhou, who was in Lu Zheng¡¯s heart. It was because of this adulterous couple that she did not be the Imperial consort. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Zheng, that girl Gu Xin would definitely have been favored by the new emperor and given birth to a Prince. With her methods, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to be the Empress. It was all because of this adulterous couple! In the winter when she was ten years old, she made a fuss about going to the manor to y. In the end, she was kidnapped halfway and then fed medicine. The same batch of people around her age were sent to a ce to teach them how to seduce men. It was onlyter that she found out that these people had been trained and sent to the third Prince, whoter became the Emperor. After six years of nurturing, when she was sixteen, only she and another person were sent to the third Prince¡¯s estate. Unfortunately, the two of them never got the chance. In the end, she cruelly betrayed herpanion in exchange for the third Prince¡¯s Trust. In the end, when the third Prince ascended the throne, she also entered the pce to be a Pce maid. After Lu Zheng¡¯s death, the Emperor ordered people to find her and bring her into the pce. Then, he gave her a cup of poisoned wine. She was almost forced to drink it. In the end, when she woke up again, it was the year when she was ten years old and was caught by a kidnapper on the way to the manor. This time, she naturally did not let the kidnapper have his way. She had already experienced it thest time, so how could she let herself be knocked out this time? so, she bit her tongue to wake herself up. While the kidnapper thought that she had been knocked out and was unprepared, she jumped out of the car and fell into the pool, and was saved. In this life, she must marry into the third Prince¡¯s family gloriously. She had a bargaining chip in her hands. She knew the identity of her second aunt and cousin. As for Lu Zheng and Gu Xin, this adulterous couple, she would not touch them for the time being. When she became the third Prince¡¯s wife, she would slowly deal with them. In this life, the third Prince did not need Lu Zheng as his right-hand man. She was enough. She knew how things had developed in her previous life! Li Shan looked at herself in the mirror and let out a deep breath. ...... In the garden, while the girls were chatting happily, there was some noise on the big tree not far away, and it was quite loud. Li Jun asked the maidservant to go and see what was going on. The maidservant came back and reported, ¡± ¡°Young master asked ah Dong to fly down from the tree with his wings!¡± Li Jun asked,¡¯Yingying is using the wings that big brother made himself? Wasn¡¯t he just messing around? Fromst year to this year, how many times has ah Dong been thrown to the ground by him!¡± ¡°Li Muyan knows how to make wings?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. What wings? It can still fly?¡± Chapter 495 495 It¡¯s not a problem with the kite Out of curiosity, Li Zheng brought his sisters to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. Li Muyan¡¯s courtyard was very spacious. There was a towering tree next to the entrance. At this moment, ah Dong was standing on the top branch of the tree. The dense branches and leaves had been cut down long ago, so they would not block ah Dong. Ah Dong¡¯s face was bitter, and his arms were open. He was carrying a huge kite-shaped thing on his back, and it was impossible to tell what it was made of. Ah Dong was tied to the kite, and there was a rope tied to his heart. The other end of the rope was pulled by a few guards. They were all ready to wait for li Muyan¡¯s order. Li Muyan was sitting on a bamboo chair. There were bamboo poles on the four corners of the bamboo chair for people to carry him. He had no choice. He was so unlucky yesterday that he had injured his leg and couldn¡¯t walk on his own. His face was still pale, but he didn¡¯t mind at all. He was feeling the wind. When he heard the servant call third miss, he didn¡¯t even look at her, but he felt a little impatient in his heart. Third sister hade to meddle in other people¡¯s business again. in the past, there were many flowers and nts in my brother¡¯s yard. A few years ago, he wanted to fly, so it was transformed into this! Li Jun helplessly exined to her sisters. When li Muyan heard this, he realized that his third sister wasn¡¯t the only one! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, when he turned around and saw Gu Nian, his eyes lit up. However, when he saw the two little ones beside Gu Nian, he was reminded of the embarrassing scene at the crossroads Vige. ¡°Brother mu Yan! Are your legs better?¡± Gu Xin ran forward and asked. Out of her love for Mrs. Li and the way she bullied her on the plum blossom dome the other day, Gu Xin quite liked this pretty yet unlucky little brother. ¡°Cough, cough, I¡¯m feeling better. Xinxin, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re here? Go sit over there, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some delicious desserts!¡± Li mu said. ¡°Third sister, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯ve brought guests?¡± ¡°Brother, are you going to make ah Dong fall like this again? Ah Dong is really pitiful, falling at least twice a year!¡± Li Jun stepped forward and said. On the tree, ah Dong looked at Li Zheng gratefully. Third miss was the best. Although she couldn¡¯t persuade him every time, she still came to persuade him every time! Unlike Madam, who encouraged young master! ¡°What do you know! I fall at least three times a year! I¡¯m creating, inventing! Aiya, I can¡¯t exin it to you youngdies!¡± Li Muyan nced at Gu Nian as he spoke. ¡°Li Muyan, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but if you do this, he won¡¯t be able to fly. Unless the wind is strong enough to blow up the trees, ah Dong will definitely not be able to fly.¡± Gu Nian bent over slightly and ced her hands on her knees as she spoke. As long as this unlucky fellow did not say that she had taken advantage of him, Gu Nian still liked him. After all, he was strong and good-looking. how is that possible? a kite can fly. I¡¯ve already made a big kite for him. There¡¯s enough strength below to pull him. He should be able to take off with the wind. Li Muyan said with a frown. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done this in the past. The kite ah Dong carried wasn¡¯t this big in the past, so you should make the kite bigger this time. Have you ever thought about it? the problem isn¡¯t the size of the kite, but the other parts. Gu Nian stood up straight and turned to look at ah Dong who was on the tree. ¡°I know, it should have something to do with height. However, it¡¯s too high. If it doesn¡¯t work, there will be an ident. I can only try to figure it out from other aspects.¡± Li Muyan sighed and said. Chapter 496 496 Chapter 496 waiting for the wind Gu Nian pursed her lips. How should she answer this question? This was a problem of mechanics. She could exin it clearly, but she was afraid that li Muyan wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°When we fly a kite, we have to run along the line. If we don¡¯t run, the kite will fall off, right? When the kite flew, it relied on the wind and the pulling force of the rope. The kite was so small that it could be blown by the wind, but have you ever seen anyone being blown by the wind? Unless it was a particrly strong wind that could flip over the house. Therefore, once ah Dong left the branch, he would not be able to fly even if the people below pulled the rope at the same time. I heard that you¡¯ve tried it many times, so you should be able to understand this principle!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But, I¡¯m not letting ah Dong be on top alone! I gave him wings. I¡¯ve modified the wings with many materials, and this one is the lightest and thergest. i now have six more people pulling the rope.pared to ah dong¡¯s weight, the weight of the kite was not worth mentioning. And this time, I¡¯ve asked someone to cushion the floor. Ah Dong will definitely not fall and have any problems.¡± Li Muyan retorted. Gu Nian had already seen the cushion earlier. However, the tree was so tall that even if they did not fly up, they would probably be pulled out of the protection range of the cushion! ¡°li muyan, where do you think the cushion is? Do you think ah Dong willnd on the soft cushion after jumping down?¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°What you said makes sense. Someone, pull the cushion a little more in the direction of the rope.¡± Li Muyan rubbed his chin and nodded. ¡°Young master, how far away should we go?¡± the servant asked. Li Muyan looked at ah Dong¡¯s position, then at the position of the cushion on the ground. He gestured with his hands and muttered to himself for a while, then pointed to a position for the manservant. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. If ah Dong were tond in this position, he would probablynd urately. Li Muyan¡¯s brain was quite interesting! ¡°Ah Dong, get ready. You guys get ready too!¡± li muyan began to give orders after the manservant had set up the cushion. The girls stared at ah Dong. ah dong¡¯s legs were shaking. when the cushion was under him, he thought he was safe this time. but now it was far away. what should he do? what should he do? gu nian nced at li muyan, but he did not immediately order his men to take action. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A gentle breeze blew past. Yes, this kid was waiting for the wind. he also knows how to observe the weather, so does he know what wind blew the next day? ¡°Move!¡± The wind was getting stronger, and Li Muyan shouted. Ah Dong narrowed his eyes and jumped down. The few big men pulled on the rope and ran. Fortunately, this garden was really big. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for people to run around. Unfortunately, ah Dong did not manage to fly in the end. The strong wind onlysted for a short while. He was pulled by the rope andnded on the soft cushion. ouch! ¡°Hurry, hurry and carry me over!¡± Li Muyan beckoned the servant beside him to hurry over and take a look. he had just seen that the kite¡¯s wings were definitely effective. it was much better than the other kites he had used previously. Gu Xin and Gu si also ran over to the cushion to take a look. They had never seen such a big kite before. Although it didn¡¯t fly, it seemed to have flown for a while. ¡°Ah Dong, you didn¡¯t fall this time, right? I¡¯m not lying to you. Come here, let me see!¡± Li Muyan said excitedly when they reached the cushion. Chapter 497 497 Her brain is not just good Ah Dong was indeed fine. He was just a little frightened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian was not interested in the kite, but he was interested in the cushion. this thing feels a little like an intable doll! Li Muyan was awesome! If he could think of this, the material used should be mixed with skin. ¡°yes, we can try it next time when the wind is strong!¡± Li Muyan was so excited that he wanted to stand up. ¡°Li Muyan, have you ever thought about flying without using a rope or human strength? It¡¯s more convenient to not use a rope.¡± gu nian said after circling the cushion and looking at the material of the kite. ¡°You don¡¯t need a rope?¡± Li Muyan frowned. ¡°Right! Just the material of your kite will do. Really, trust me. However, you¡¯ll have to wait until your leg recovers before you can experiment on it yourself! Find a big mountain and jump down. You have Qinggong anyway.¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Nian, I have reason to suspect that you¡¯re asking me to die! Li Muyan rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. ¡®You¡¯re making a big kite so that you can experience the feeling of flying, right? You want to fly on your own without using Qinggong. You want to fly high, right? This material is really good, but don¡¯t make it into the shape of a kite. I¡¯ll draw you a shape, and you can figure it out yourself!¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. ¡°Really?¡± Li Muyan still felt that Gu Nian wanted him to die. ¡°It¡¯s true. Anyway, I¡¯ll draw it for you to see and you can figure it out yourself. I¡¯ve heard people say that there are ATS in Jiangnan who can hold an umbre and fall from a high ce andnd steadily. They don¡¯t have Kung Fu or Qinggong, but their bodies are more flexible.¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°alright,e to my study and draw it for me!¡± Li Muyan nodded doubtfully. Li Muyan¡¯s study was veryrge, the size of several rooms in the Gu family added together. There were so many trinkets inside that Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t even take a look at them. Xinxin, sisi, look at this puppy. If you spin it like this, it can walk on its own! Li Zheng saw the curiosity in Gu si and Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, so he took a small gadget from the Bogu shelf. He turned it around and ced it on the ground. As expected, the puppy left on its own. ¡°Waa!¡± The two sisters couldn¡¯t help but exim. Gu Nian also looked over. Oh, this kid had learned how to wind up a spring! The two sisters squatted down and yed with the puppy. gu nian sat down and drew the design of li muyan¡¯s parachute. she did not say anything else. if she said too much, li muyan would definitely get to the bottom of it. wouldn¡¯t she be exposed? ¡± gu nian, i¡¯ve always thought of a question. if a skyntern can fly after being lit, can i make a big one? what if brother diao can fly? ¡± Li Muyan suddenly asked as he looked at Gu Nianhua¡¯s parachute. gu nian was stunned. wasn¡¯t that a hot air balloon? This kid¡¯s brain was more active than usual! ¡°Then do you know why the skynterns can fly?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s a fire! I feel that this is the same logic as wood floating in water and iron sinking in water! the rtionship between wood, iron, and water should be like the one between the burning air and the unburning air!¡± Li mu said. Gu Nian raised his eyebrows.¡¯Not bad, young man. If you continue, you will be able toe up with things like density, mass, and volume.¡¯ Moreover, li Muyan¡¯s exnation made sense. The Kong Mingnterns were indeed ignited, which reduced the density of the air in thenterns and the gravity of the air. If the gravity was smaller than the buoyancy, wouldn¡¯t that make one ascend? Chapter 498 498 I¡¯ve forgiven you looking at li muyan¡¯s clear eyes, gu nian wanted to tell him about it. However, she was also worried that he would ask her where she had learned these new words and the principles behind them. Forget it, let him do it himself. ¡°Gu Nian, do you think it¡¯s okay? I¡¯ll make a big kong mingntern. I won¡¯t bring anyone with me. I¡¯ll first bring a big stone that¡¯s about the same weight as a person. Are you interested? Do you want toe and see?¡± Li Muyan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he asked. Gu nianshen felt that Gu Nian must be as interested in these things as he was since she had told him so much. Moreover, Gu Nian had always liked to invent things. Wasn¡¯t she the one who had created the washing set? ¡°Alright! If you¡¯ve seeded, call us to watch it together! I think it should be possible. It¡¯s just that looking at the structure of yourrge Kongmingmp, you have to lift a stone that¡¯s about the same weight as a human, how big thempshade is, what kind of fuel is used for the burning, and how much is needed.¡± gu nian nodded as she reminded him. ¡°yes, yes, this is the most important thing. After it was done, he would try it with a stone. If it was sessful, he would have to make this big kite. The fuel could not be supplied all the time. If it burned out, what would happen if the person fell from the sky? Therefore, we need to use a big kite to let peoplend smoothly.¡± li muyan nodded repeatedly. his eyes brightened as he looked at gu nian. it was as if he had found a soulmate. ¡°i wish you sess!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°En!¡± Her smile dazzled li Muyan¡¯s eyes. Her smile caused the calmke in li Muyan¡¯s heart to ripple. ¡°By the way, li Muyan, I¡¯ll draw something else. See if you can make it. If you manage to do it, our family will cooperate with you on a small business and make a fortune on this hot day!¡± Gu Nian asked as she looked around li Muyan¡¯s house and saw all the things he had made. It was almost summer and it was time for cold drinks. ¡°Sure, you can draw.¡± Li Muyan nodded. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian picked up the pen again and started drawing on a piece of white paper. Although she had never learned how to draw, her drawing skills were not bad. As a biology student, it was necessary to draw a cell structure diagram. When she was in high school, she could memorize the cell structure and draw it exactly the same as the one in the book. She drew the structure of the Ice Shaver Machine. Of course, it was a manual Ice Shaver. this de must be sharp. When you stir it with your hand, it must be the kind that can break ice. The outer shell must also be strong enough. Gu Nian said after she was done. ¡°Crushed ice? I get it, you want to make ice drinks? However, there are very few ces in Qing Province where it snows, and the number of people who store ice can be counted on one hand. Where are you going to find ice?¡± Li Muyan asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Anyway, just make it. Oh right, make a few more.¡± Gu Nianughed. Although ice made with saltpeter was inedible, they had jade beads at home. Anything that had jade beads mixed in was definitely edible. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll make it for you before the Dragon Boat Festival!¡± Li Muyan took the blueprint and looked at it again, then promised. Gu Nian, I forgive you! Li Muyan ced the blueprint down and sat on a bamboo chair. He looked at Gu Nian with a generous expression. Gu Nian was confused. Li Muyan looked at her puzzled face and pursed his lips. He said shyly, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t save me yesterday, but you saved Su Yan. Su Yan is a girl, you should save her. after that, you also called second uncle gu to save me, so i¡¯m not angry with you anymore!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯f * ck this good guy, he¡¯s still that lunatic!¡¯ Chapter 499 499 Chapter 499-at the door Gu Xin and Gu si were attracted by all the fun things in li Muyan¡¯s room. However, since Gu Nian wanted to leave, they could not stay. So, she left li Muyan¡¯s courtyard with regret. Li Muyan looked at the figures outside the window. What did they mean? was she angry? Why would she be angry? I¡¯m not even angry! She should have saved me yesterday! We¡¯ve already had intimate skin-to-skin contact, and she¡¯s not going to save me but a girl she doesn¡¯t know? li muyan couldn¡¯t understand. N?v(el)B\\jnn Sure enough, others didn¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s really hard to guess a girl¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack. It¡¯s really difficult! How did that saying go again? a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in the ocean. ...... Cai Xiaolian and third aunt Gu took the children back in the afternoon. third aunt gu sent them to their residence before going home. In the end, not long after he left, Su Yan came over with Yan Mo and Qin er. ¡°I think they¡¯re here. I just met them the day before yesterday, but I haven¡¯t been to their house yet! Cousin, why don¡¯t you wait for a few days? her father is in the middle of his exam and there¡¯s no man in the house. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go and see her. ¡± Su Yan saw where Gu nianjia and Yan Mo were staying, but she still advised Yan Mo to go back. His cousin hade in such a menacing manner. Who knew if he was here to settle scores with little Xinxin? She had already said that she didn¡¯t know. Her father, that muddleheaded man, had even sent someone to the Guo family to ask. The Guo family had told her the location. She had no choice but to bring her over herself. She didn¡¯t dare to let her cousin and Qin ere alone. Yan Mo nced at Su Yan, pushed her aside, and continued to walk forward. Then, he found the Gu family¡¯s residence and knocked on the door. ¡°Cousin, cousin, let me do it!¡± su yan quickly stepped forward, afraid that her cousin would scare gu nian¡¯s mother. The one who opened the door was Gu si. When she saw Su Yan, she wanted tough, but when she saw Yan Mo¡¯s cold face, she closed the door without a word. Yan Mo pushed the door open quickly. ¡°What are you doing? They¡¯re breaking into a house!¡± Although Gu Si was often invisible, he was not afraid of people. Su Yan shook her head and winked at him, but Gu si could not understand what she was trying to say. ¡°Where are the adults in your family?¡± Yan Mo¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he asked indifferently. ¡°Sisi, who¡¯s that?¡± Cai Xiaolian had just finished boiling water in the kitchen when she heard themotion and came out. ¡°Auntie! I¡¯m Su Yan, we met the day before yesterday. The girl that niannian saved!¡± Su Yan waved her hand and forced a smile. Auntie, this is my cousin. He has something to tell you. ¡°Lady su and general Yan, pleasee in!¡± Cai Xiaolian was only stunned for a moment before she warmly weed the two into the house. This young man was fancied by her soul¡¯s eldest daughter, who was in her twenties. Well, just his appearance alone was not bad. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin,dy su and general Yan are here!¡± cai xiaolian shouted into the house. gu nian and gu xin were resting in the house when they heard the noise and walked out. Gu Nian did not hide the joy on her face at all. Simrly, Gu Xin did not hide the wariness on her face. the expressionless yan mo thought to himself,¡¯these two sisters look like they¡¯re going to eat me up, but the meaning of eating me is different.¡¯ ¡°Niannian, the water should be boiling. Go and make tea fordy su, general Yan, and this young soldier. Xinxin sisi, go inside and bring some snacks.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her two little girls, feeling a little helpless. Chapter 500 500 Promise me one request ¡°I¡¯ll go help too!¡± Su Yan quickly caught up with the Three Sisters. ¡°General Yan, we didn¡¯t know until the children came backst night that they went to your camp to cause trouble. I originally wanted to go and apologize, but the rules of the camp are strict, and we ordinary people can¡¯t go. I just dragged Madam li to send the apology gift to Madam su to pass to general Yan. Seeing that these girls are still young, I hope general Yan can forgive us!¡± Cai Xiaolian said sincerely. ¡°Mrs. Gu, you¡¯re overthinking it! Yesterday¡¯s matter was because my cousin was willful and brought your daughter to y crazily. i¡¯m not here to me your daughter, but i want to buy some goods from madam gu.¡± Yan Mo said, his expression unchanged. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Goods?¡± cai xiaolian was stunned. could it be that he wanted to buy a wash and wash set? ¡°Yes, I am. I wonder if Madam Gu is willing to sell the goods in your daughter¡¯s hands that I can¡¯t see clearly?¡± yan mo asked. ¡°This! Well, general Yan, this thing really doesn¡¯t belong to amoner. It¡¯s an elder in the vige who saw me taking my daughter out to do business. Sometimes, when my husband doesn¡¯t follow me, she¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage, so she gave me some.¡± Cai Xiaolian replied honestly. She secretly sized up Yan Mo. Although he looked good on the outside and did not speak arrogantly and looked down on people, his cold personality was not good. Also, since he had entered the door, his expression had not changed at all. qin er¡¯s mouth twitched. yesterday, your eldest daughter bullied our general. in the end, when your younger daughter threw the powder, she did not hesitate at all. did she actually think that our general was one of those bullies? Yan Mo noticed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s gaze and had a strange feeling in his heart. He hade to buy something, but why did he feel like he was being evaluated from head to toe? At this moment, Gu Nian and the others arrived with tea and snacks. ¡°General Yan wants that! I have one!¡± why? does general Yan need to buy it for self-defense? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile as she filled the cup. Qin er drank a mouthful of water and almost spat it out. This girl was thinking too much. Did their general need to defend himself? ¡°how much doesdy gu have?¡± Yan Mo asked, concerned about Gu Nian¡¯s teasing. ¡°It¡¯s such a big bag. Besides, I have the most in my house. My mother and sister have already used it, so there¡¯s not much left. the elder who gave us the gift said that there was a very rare herb in it. she only had so many in her hands and gave them all to our mother. Even if you want to buy it from her, she doesn¡¯t have it. ¡± Gu Nian said as she gave a rough estimate. In fact, Cai Xiaolian had never used it before. Only Gu Xin had used it before. Including this time, Gu Xin had already used it three times. Yan Mo frowned. He had not expected it to be gone. true, if this kind of thing was so easy to make, he should have seen it in the market long ago. However, he could buy it back and let a few military doctors study it. ¡°Alright, then give me a price, miss Gu! I¡¯ll buy it now.¡± Yan Mo said after thinking it through. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I only want general Yan to agree to one request of mine.¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes and said. yan mo frowned and did not agree immediately. instead, he looked at gu nian with a sharp gaze. Gu Nian was still smiling.¡¯When my father wants to mess with someone, his eyes are scarier than yours. I¡¯m not afraid anymore!¡¯ Hehehe! ¡°Niannian, don¡¯t mess around!¡± cai xiaolian spoke up to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not messing around, really.¡± Gu Nianughed. Chapter 501 501 each idea was bigger than thest ¡°Speak, what request?¡± yan mo was also silent for a moment. Qin er was worried for Gu Nian. Thisdy was the most powerful person he had ever met. She was able to remain calm even after being stared at by their general for such a long time. It was as if nothing had happened. could it be that he had been in the camp for too long and came out less, so he didn¡¯t know that the girls in this world had changed? ¡°general yan, my father is taking the exam in the prefecture. we have to apany him. I¡¯m not familiar with the prefecture, but I like it a lot since I went to the camp yesterday. my request is very simple. i just want to go to the camp every day during these few days in the prefecture city and practice with the soldiers.¡± As Gu Nian spoke, she looked at the stunned Su Yan and smiled. bring Su Yan, my sister, and Li Meng. don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t cause any trouble, we¡¯ll just train our skills, how about that?¡± su yan came back to her senses and nodded repeatedly,¡±Cousin brother, cousin brother, we really won¡¯t cause trouble! it¡¯s true!¡± Yan Mo shot her a cold look and Su Yan immediately shut up. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t try to smooth things over and just watched with a smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om My daughter is not bad. She knows that the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. If you like me, you know to meet me more often! Cai Xiaolian was seriously suspicious. Considering that she had learned this trick from Lu Zheng, she would first infiltrate the inner circle and slowly pursue him. Otherwise, how would her eldest daughter, who was still single, know how to pursue a man? Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian. The air around him was so cold that it seemed to freeze. Gu Nian was still smiling at him. He didn¡¯t know what to do with her, but that powder was something he had to get. After thinking for a while, he looked at Cai Xiaolian and asked,¡±Mrs. Gu, is the doctor Who gave you the medicinal powder still in the vige?¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. no, he went out a few days ago. He said he was going to pick herbs. He also said that he would be back in at least a month. yan mo nodded. Lady Gu, I promise you. However, I hope thatdy Gu will keep her word. When you reach the camp, you will only be at the martial arts practice field and not anywhere else. If you cause any trouble, I will immediately order someone to send you back!¡± gu nian replied with a big smile. ¡± ¡°Of course! As long as general Yan doesn¡¯t treat it as me making your subordinates cry, I have nothing else to do!¡± Qin er¡¯s mouth twitched. You speak as if you¡¯re very good at fighting. yan mo nodded and turned to gu xin. ¡± ¡°I hope that thisdy Gu will not use the powder in her hands at will.¡± ¡± oh, ¡± gu xin replied uninterestedly, ¡± i know. ¡± Just like that, Yan Mo took the powder for blinding eyes from Gu Nian and brought Qin er back, leaving Su Yan to stay at the Gu residence. At night, Grandpa and Grandma Gu came back and found out what had happened. They didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, it was someone that their granddaughter had taken a fancy to. It was useless for them to stop her. Their granddaughter¡¯s ideas were getting bigger and bigger. ...... The next morning, the Prefectural magistrate¡¯s carriage came to pick up the Three Sisters, and then went to the Li family to pick up Li Yun. There were still a few sets of clothes in the car, and they had even changed two sets of clothes into smaller ones that were suitable for Gu Xin and Gu si. The Li family¡¯s clothing shop had cooperation with the military camp, so the soldiers ¡®clothes were all produced by the Li family¡¯s clothing shop. Therefore, it was not difficult to change them overnight, and they were all new. Entering the camp openly from the main gate, Su Yan was so happy that she wanted to get off her horse and walk on her own. As the five of them walked along the road, Su Yan would call each of them her brother.¡±I¡¯m new here, so please give me some guidance!¡± Chapter 502 502 Lu Zheng¡¯s number one Love rival Gu Nian spent the entire morning getting along with the soldiers on the training field and managed to find out a lot about Yan Mo¡¯s habits. At noon, the few of them also ate a big pot of rice with everyone. This was the garrison of the Qing Prefecture. In the great Zhou, every Prefecture had a Garrison. When there was no war, there were usually 20000 troops stationed there. In the afternoon, Yan Mo came to the training field. Every afternoon, he would have a match with the soldiers in the Army. On the first day, Gu Nian did not do anything out of the ordinary. It was as if she was really just there to practice her skills. Seeing this, Yan Mo didn¡¯t bother with her. ...... The next day, Gu Nian did not do much. In fact, she left early in the evening. As the first exam was over and Gu shouxin had to go home, the few of them had to go home earlier. Looking at the sweat on the children¡¯s hair, Gu shouxin was puzzled. ¡°father, we didn¡¯t fall behind in our martial arts training. we even went to the garrison camp!¡± gu nian then told gu shouxin about what had happened in the past two days. gu shouxin thought,¡±you¡¯re really my daughter. you dare to think and do!¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and even told them to practice hard. It was hard to find so many people to practice with! the gu family asked gu shouxin how his exam went, and gu shouxin was naturally very rxed. I heard that there¡¯s an examinee who¡¯s only twelve years old. He¡¯s from Nan County. His name is Huo Junhao. Have you heard of him? ¡± while they were eating, gu shouxin suddenly mentioned a candidate. Gu Nian was stunned when she heard the name. It sounded familiar. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? presbyopic mentioned it before! They said that the gambling dens will probably open for the next Academy exam because of this Huo Junhao.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°You can take the capital examination at the age of twelve! If he passes the exam smoothly, he¡¯ll only be thirteen next year. How can he still be an official?¡± Gu Xin asked in shock. Gu Nian turned around to look at Gu Xin. That¡¯s right, she was wondering why it was so familiar. In the original book, the male lead¡¯s number one Love rival, Huo Junhao. Recently, she had been listening to her parents ¡®words and rarely thought about the plot of the original book. So, when Gu shouxin suddenly mentioned it, she really didn¡¯t react. huo junhao appeared at the same time as the female lead. it was also the first time the brothel sold the female lead. huo junhao was the fiercest one topete with lu xin. he also had the ability topete. his family background was quite good. his grandfather was the grand tutor who had retired and returned to his hometown. he had taught thete emperor and the current emperor. his uncles were all officials in the court. N?v(el)B\\jnn Back then, Huo Junhao had only been working in the Hanlin Academy for less than a year after high school. Then, he went out and traveled around the world alone, like a wild crane. He was 16 years old when he was in high school, not this year, but the next year. At that time, he was not afraid of Lu Zheng¡¯s power and kept bidding against Lu Zheng. In the end, he probably did not have that much money on him, so he did not win. When Gu Xin was still in Jiang Nan, he had to bump into Lu Zheng whenever he went out, regardless of whether Lu Zheng was around or not. Later, when he came to the capital, he was still the same. In order to fight with Lu Zheng to the end, he asked his family to pull some strings and specifically went to the Yamen where Lu Zheng was at. He shamelessly pestered him all day long and even shamelessly wanted to go home with him to see Gu Xin. Sometimes, he would change his attitude and threaten Lu Zheng, ¡± if you don¡¯t treat her well, I¡¯ll marry her immediately. However, his family knew that he was fighting with Lu Zheng for a woman of such status as the female lead. The women in his family often fought and threatened the female lead when she was out. However, at that time, the female protagonist was stupid and didn¡¯t know the reason why these people were fighting for her. She only thought that it was because she was born in a brothel that they looked down on her. Because of this, the female protagonist felt inferior. Chapter 503 503 Something happened Gu Nian thought about it and decided to mention it after Gu shouxin was done with the exam. She still listened to his advice and thought less about the plot in the book. After all, many things were different from what was in the book. She realized that it was indeed faster for her to not think about the plot in the book. Moreover, the book started when Gu Xin was 16 and she rarely wrote about anything before that. Just like how she had never read about Yan Mo, a general from a prominent family, or li Muyan, a rich young master who was good at inventing. perhaps, only lu zheng, who had personally experienced that life and was reborn, would know more! During the meal, Grandpa Gu was still talking about the evaluation of Huo Junhao in the workshop. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Xin, and Gu si were also listening with great interest. ¡°Grandpa, what kind of family can raise such a powerful young master? He¡¯s only twelve years old, only one year older than brother!¡± After Gu si heard this, she obviously despised her brother. ¡°it should be a family of schrs! He was also very talented, and the children of ordinary families could notpare to him. Sisi, don¡¯t expect too much from your brother. Isn¡¯t he a lot better now under your second uncle¡¯s leadership?¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu si nodded obediently. He was curious about this little prodigy. He remembered him and nned to use him to teach his brother when he got home. ...... The next day, the weather was a little bad, and it looked like it was going to rain. However, the girls still went to the campsite together. It was just that the campsite was a little unusual today. After asking, he found out that during the morning drill, a small team suddenly had a strange illness. There were 100 people in the garrison¡¯s small team, and these 100 people even lived in rows of tents. Fortunately, Su Yan¡¯s identity was there, and she happened to meet Qin er, otherwise, the others would not dare to speak so casually. ¡°second brother qin, what strange illness is it? Why do I feel like my other brothers are not in high spirits?¡± Su Yan asked curiously. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om the people in their team suddenly didn¡¯t stop their daily training with the team. Some directly fell to the ground and foamed at the mouth. Some of them still had spirit, but they were very manic. Some of them couldn¡¯t control their hands and feet and lost their spirit. The one with the weakest will shouted that he wanted the powder of bliss. He¡¯s the one from the squad that almost won against our general in the martial arts practice field yesterday afternoon.¡± qin er also knew su yan¡¯s temperament, so he simply told her so that she would not bother the general. ¡°Second brother Qin, what is bliss powder?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. it sounded very serious. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s bliss powder?¡± Su Yan also asked. Gu Nian had a bad feeling about this. Yesterday afternoon, she had felt that there was something wrong with those people. Their ck eyes were extremely deep and they did not look as strong as the other soldiers. They were a little thin. However, when she was fighting with Yan Mo, they were very energetic, so she did not think too much about it. Now that she heard Qin er¡¯s words, she had to think in that direction. ¡°We don¡¯t know! The captain of their team found them something and said that they¡¯ve been eating it for more than a month.¡± Qin er sighed. ¡°Second general Qin, may I ask if they ate it every day and then suddenly had nothing to eat yesterday? Also, when they¡¯re crazy, they¡¯re not afraid of anything, and their usual discipline ispletely gone. As long as you give them that bliss powder, they¡¯ll be willing to do anything?¡± Gu Nian asked. Chapter 504 504 Blissful powder Qin er¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Gu Nian excitedly. ¡°Lady Nian, do you know what the bliss powder is? Was this poison? Do you know how to solve it?¡± Gu Nian was even more certain now. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°Second general Qin, can you tell general Yan that I¡¯m going to take a look at this group of people?¡± ¡°This Qianqian ...¡± Qin er hesitated, thought for a while, and said,¡±miss Nian, some of them are extremely crazy, and each of them needs two or three people to hold them down. If you girls go over, it won¡¯t be good if one of them breaks free and hurts you.¡± gu nian looked at li zheng and the rest. sister! Gu Xin immediately pulled Gu Nian back. I¡¯m not afraid. The other three nodded in agreement. ¡°Lady Nian really knows about this bliss powder, or have you seen people who ate it?¡± Suddenly, Yan Mo appeared out of nowhere. He must have finished listening to their conversation. ¡°general yan, i¡¯ve never seen the real thing, but i¡¯ve seen it in books. The symptoms are the same, but it¡¯s not called bliss powder, it¡¯s called fast-acting cream. It¡¯s used by putting in incense and taking in the smoke produced by the burning of this fast-acting cream.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°general yan, my sister has read many books.¡± Gu Xin said to Yan Mo as she held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, Qin er, get a few people to protect them and bring them over to take a look,¡± Yan Mo nced at the two sisters, pondered for a while, and then agreed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He remembered that there was an expert in the sister¡¯s vige who could make that kind of medicinal powder. One of the herbs was indeed difficult to find. Since he was able to give it to them, their rtionship must be very good. Perhaps she had seen such a medical book from that expert! At first, Su Yan and Li Meng were a little excited. However, when they saw that Gu nianyi¡¯s mood had changed from the same as theirs, they stopped being excited. When they arrived at the tent that had just been set up for the team, Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian in surprise. He had been seeing this girl every day for the past few days. She had always been happy, but at this moment, her heart was heavy. It turned out that this wasn¡¯t a girl like her cousin who only knew how to make trouble and be willful! gu nian looked at the tents one by one. in one of the tents, the soldiers were tied up. not only that, there were also sober people watching from the side. when they walked over, one of the soldiers who could not take it hit his head on the ground and his forehead bled. Apart from Gu Nian, the other four girls were shocked. Gu Xin and Gu si held Gu Nian¡¯s hands tightly. gu nian could not bear to see the soldiers who were tied up and in pain. they were all good men who protected their country. who would be so crazy to bring such things to the camp? ¡°How is it?¡± Yan Mo asked after reading it. his voice was even colder. this was one of his subordinates, and he was also very heartbroken that such a situation had urred. ¡°general yan, second general qin said that it was their captain who brought the bliss powder into the camp to feed his entire team. can i see their captain?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Mo nodded and nced at the person beside him, who then left. The team leader was carried out of the tent that was used to amodate the unconscious people. Not only was the man unconscious, but he was also foaming at the mouth, on his neck and cor before hepletely fainted. Su Yan and Li Yun had never seen such a situation before, so they turned their heads away. Gu Xin and Gu si stood beside Gu Nian and frowned as they looked at the man. Chapter 505 505 Vicious thoughts ¡°General! General! Please, I beg you, give me some silver! Give me some silver! I¡¯m going to buy some bliss powder, the best thing in the world, to show my respect to the general!¡± Suddenly, the man woke up and was in a daze for a while. Seeing Yan Mo beside him, he hugged his leg and begged. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Yan Mo took a deep breath and resisted the urge to kick him away. Someone immediately came up and tied him up. ¡°Give it to me, give it to me, I want the bliss powder, I want the bliss powder!¡± The man kept struggling, and the two of them almost couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Where can i buy it? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Really? Girl, are you really going to buy it for me? You can¡¯t find it, only I can find it. Give me some silver! When I have it, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± The squad leader¡¯s eyes lit up as he suddenly rolled over to Gu Nian. Gu Xin and Gu si were so shocked that they pulled Gu Nian back two steps. This person¡¯s appearance was simply too terrifying. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°How are you going to pay me back? This bliss powder must not be cheap! Tell me how you got it, and I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°No! No! Youngdy, I beg you, give me the silver! I¡¯ll go buy, I¡¯ll go buy! They don¡¯t recognize you, so they won¡¯t sell it to you. They¡¯ll only sell it to the rough men in the Army!¡± The captain said. Yan Mo frowned, an ominous feeling rising in his heart. Gu Nian was shocked. It was not a simple matter to only sell it to people in the Army. bliss powder, bliss powder, I want it, I want bliss powder hehe! the squad leader¡¯s eyes were unfocused, his whole body was trembling, but he was still shouting bliss powder. ¡°Argh! It¡¯s better to just die!¡± At this time, a howl came from the tent that was tied up. Qin er hurriedly went to take a look and then came back to report. He had knocked into another one, and blood was flowing out, but he did not faint. ¡°Hou Chang, you bastard! What did you feed your brothers! Do you want to kill these brothers?!¡± Qin er couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he picked up the team leader and started fighting. blissful powder, I want blissful powder. Hehehe, blissful powder. General, blissful powder is good stuff. Second general, give me money to buy blissful powder. Hehe. Hou Chang acted as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain and continued to Mutter blissful powder. No matter what she asked, he would answer with bliss powder. Yan Mo had no choice but to order his men to take him away. ¡°Lady Nian, how is it? Did you read about such symptoms in the books? Is there a solution?¡± Yan Mo asked as he looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no cure. We can only ovee it.¡± Gu Nian said with a heavy heart. Yan Mo¡¯s face darkened further. Gu Xin squeezed Gu Nian¡¯s hand. She wanted to remind her sister that she could give her Jade bead a try. She looked at the way these brothers were acting and felt very ufortable. Moreover, these were all soldiers who had followed general Yan into battle. With them, the people of the great Zhou could live in peace. Gu Nian did not respond to Gu Xin. If she took out the Jade bead, it might be able to alleviate their symptoms. Unfortunately, it could only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. Furthermore, she had just heard an important piece of information, which was that it was only sold to soldiers. This was no longer for money, but an even bigger conspiracy that might disintegrate the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. Starting from the garrison, it slowly developed to the reinforcement Army. If the border reinforcement soldiers fell for it, then great Zhou would be finished. How vicious was this scheme? ¡°General Yan, I wish to speak with you in private.¡± Gu Nian did not dare to think any further as she suggested. ¡°Alright,e with me. Qin er, bring them to the martial arts practice field.¡± Yan Mo nodded in agreement. Chapter 506 506 Attacking poison with poison Gu Xin insisted on going with Gu Nian. However, Gu Nian was a girl and it would be bad for her reputation if she went with him alone. Therefore, Gu Xin agreed to go with Gu Nian. As soon as they arrived at his tent, Gu Nian told him about her analysis. Yan Mo had also thought of this. He muttered, ¡± ¡°Just now, Hou Chang had a moment of rity, but he refused to say how he bought it. The others also got it from Hou Chang. The other teams know about this and some of them have even made a deal with Hou Chang. However, I¡¯ve already ordered people to fill in the gap that you guys sneaked in fromst time. Hou Chang can¡¯t go out, so he¡¯s unable to buy anything this time.¡± ¡°General Yan,¡± Gu Nian said,¡±I think that since Captain hou said that he would only sell it to the soldiers, then it must not only be people from the garrison in Qing Province who are buying it. The other garrisons should also be in the same situation. It might be even more serious. the most important thing is to catch the seller.¡± Gu Xin heard their conversation and said, ¡± general Yan, sister, why don¡¯t you wake Captain hou up and ask him to buy it again? then, you can send someone to follow him. That way, we can catch him, right? ¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian facepalmed. She had thought of this idea as well. However, she had said something that would wake him up. They had a way to wake him up, but how could she exin it? ¡°What if she can¡¯t wake up?¡± Yan Mo looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved, ¡± ¡°General Yan, I gave you a pill that day. How do you feel?¡± Yan Mo frowned. Why did he mention that day out of nowhere? ¡°When I was helping Grandma Xiao dry the herbs, I heard her mention that she¡¯s using poison to attack poison,¡± Gu Xin said. how does general yan feel about the heartache he felt after taking the pill that day,pared to the pain he felt when he saw the soldiers today?¡± Gu Nian immediately understood Gu Xin¡¯s meaning. Using the saying ¡± poison attacking poison ¡°, she fed the Jade bead to Hou Chang. Regardless of whether the poison attacked the other poison, Hou Chang would still be able to wake up. If they caught the seller and Yan Mo still wanted the Xizi heart-shattering pill, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it out, and grandma Xiao wasn¡¯t in Qingzhou. when grandma xiao came back, this group of people would probably be able to slowly quit their addiction on their own! Gu Nian silently gave her sister a thumbs-up in her heart. Yan Mo thought of the excruciating pain that day and wished he could kill this little girl with a p. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other kind of powder had an inexplicable effect on his body¡¯s chronic illness, he would have endured the pain ande to her with a knife. ¡°We can try,¡± Yan Mo said. Did you bring any pills with you?¡± Gu Xin took out a small bamboo tube from the pouch on her belt and opened it. Using her sleeve to avoid Yan Mo¡¯s line of sight, she ced a Jade bead in it and handed it to Yan Mo, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s only this one left.¡± Gu Nian said,¡±general Yan, for the people other than Hou Chang, ask the camp¡¯s doctor to prescribe some medicine to calm their nerves. When they are awake, let them do more work. Don¡¯t let them idle, but don¡¯t train them like you train soldiers.¡± Also, try to have a light diet. For these symptoms, one could only see weakness in the spleen and kidney from the pulse. There were no other symptoms. However, if they continued to do this, they would slowly recover. Each person needs at least three people to keep an eye on him. Once he acts up, tie him up immediately and gag his mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue tomit suicide.¡± ¡°General Yan, I hope you can exin the blissful powder to the other generals as soon as possible and report it to the Imperial court. Such a scourge, once people were touched, they would be addicted and couldn¡¯t leave. Not only can it defeat the soldiers, it can also defeat the students and civilians, causing the destruction of families.¡± Chapter 507 507 The southern border ¡°Miss Nian, can you write a detailed information?¡± Hearing this, Yan Mo also felt that this matter was of great importance. you just said that you read about it in a medical book. Can you lend it to me? ¡± ¡®I¡¯ll write it down for you! The raw material used to make this bliss powder might be a type of flower. I¡¯ll draw this flower for you.¡± Yan Mo nodded. ...... That day, Gu Nian spent her time drawing and writing in Yan Mo¡¯s tent. She only returned in the afternoon. Su Yan and Li Yun were no longer in the mood to y in the training field. On the way back, the few girls were not in high spirits. Speaking of the addicted state of the soldiers in the Army, the two youngdies were a little afraid. When she returned home, Gu Xin saw a person sitting in the living room and chatting with her grandfather. Gu Xin¡¯s mood was lifted immediately. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin ran in happily. gu nian thought,¡¯a grown woman can¡¯t be kept!¡¯ However, Lu Zheng hade just in time. She would like to talk about the camp. Lu Zheng should have heard of it when he was in Yuzhou at this age in his previous life! When the sisters came back, they set the table for dinner. Grandpa Gu made the dinner. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, mother, something big happened in the garrison camp today!¡± Gu Nian had mentioned it during dinner. Then, she told him what she had learned. ¡°Bliss powder?¡± Lu Zheng was a little shocked. This news would only be revealed next year. Because it was all in Yan Mo¡¯s Army, the entire Yan family was executed because of Yan Mo¡¯s mistake. He had intended to find an opportunity to remind Yan Mo, but in the end, it had been exposed this year? In his previous life, the Gu sisters and Su Yan had not entered the military camp, so the gap had not been discovered. By the time it was discovered, it was already toote. In this life, Gu Nian had changed. He had Met Su Yan and followed her into the military camp. So, that gap had been discovered and blocked by Yan Mo. His men had not been able to go out and buy bliss powder, so hadn¡¯t it exploded? ¡°Zhou Yuan, you know about this?¡± gu nian wanted this expression from lu zheng. ¡°I¡¯ve heard grandma mention that the raw material is indeed a kind of flower. ¡°In the southern border, there is a type of flower that is exceptionally beautiful. The people there call it¡± beauty Jiao.¡±In the beginning, the doctors in the southern border discovered that it can be used in medicine. Later, people discovered that if too much of it is used, it will cause the situation you described. At first, it will make people feel like Immortals, making them drunk and dreaming of death. Thus, it is called¡± bliss powder.¡± However, after a long time, people would die from excessive consumption. Therefore, the southern border had banned the nting of Jiaojiao and destroyed many of them. However, because of the terrain of the southern border and the war with the great Zhou a few years ago, grandma doesn¡¯t know much.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°The southern border? i know, the people of the southern frontier must have done this themselves and knew the dangers. a few years ago, they werepletely defeated by general yan, and after recuperating, they used this method to take revenge!¡± Gu Nian knew Yan Mo¡¯s life very well and immediately understood the reason. ¡°If it¡¯s really the southern border, then they¡¯re not just plotting to take revenge on general Yan. They¡¯re plotting against the entire great Zhou!¡± Grandpa Gu said in a deep voice. He always had a smiling and kind face, but at this moment, his face was very gloomy. Grandma Gu patted Grandpa Gu¡¯s face under the table, and Grandpa Gu¡¯s expression softened a little. N?v(el)B\\jnn The others at the table didn¡¯t notice it, but were thinking about what Grandpa Gu had said. ¡°Niannian, did you exin the pros and cons to general Yan?¡± Lu Zheng asked. He knew that Gu Nian was different now and could understand many things. Chapter 508 508 He does not exist ¡°Zhou Yuan, why don¡¯t I take you to see general Yan tomorrow? In fact, there are many things that I don¡¯t understand. You know more than me. Grandma Xiao¡¯s books are moreplete, and you¡¯ve read more. Perhaps it¡¯ll be of greater help to general Yan.¡± gu nian said after some thought. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. this was lu zheng¡¯s original intention. even if this matter had not blown up, he had nned to let yan mo find out at some point. In his previous life, when Yan Mo was in his Prime, he was still a Crown Prince forced to return to his ancestral home. By the time he had caught the emperor¡¯s eye, Yan Mo had long been dealt with for this matter. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yan Mo was good at leading. Everyone had been on the battlefield, and he didn¡¯t want to lose an iron-willed general. ...... The next day, Su Yan¡¯s carriage arrived, but she didn¡¯te. She asked the servants to exin that she was sick and had been frightened yesterday. At night, her nightmares were filled with scenes of her illness acting up in the camp, causing her to sweat and catch a cold. Gu Nian sent someone from the SU family to the Li family to inform Li Zheng that he would not be going to the martial arts practice field today. she and her two younger sisters brought lu zheng to the campsite. When they reached the camp, they were stopped. ¡°Youngdy Nian, unauthorized people are not allowed to enter!¡± The guard looked at Lu Zheng and said. ¡°Please inform general Yan that this is the grandson of the doctor Who gave me the pill. He has some knowledge of the bliss powder.¡± Gu Nian said. When the guard heard this, he quickly went in to report. soon, he came out and brought gu nian and the rest in. The moment Lu Zheng stepped into the campsite, he felt as if he had returned to the days when he was leading an Army. After walking for a while, he saw Qin er. He recognized Qin er. In his previous life, Yan Mo had taken all the me on himself. None of his soldiers had been punished, except for those who had touched bliss powder and were sent to do hardbor. Qin er was from a family of generals and had followed general Peng. Both of them hade from general Peng¡¯s side, so they had some feelings for each other. However, ever since the incident with Yan Mo, Qin er had changed his name to Qin mo. Gu Nian noticed that Lu Zheng was looking at Qin er strangely. He guessed that Lu Zheng probably knew Qin er. However, there was only one Qin in the book! Gu Nian immediately thought of something. If she had not transmigrated and did not discover the gap with Su Yan and the others, most of the people in this camp would have been infected with bliss powder. If the matter were to blow up, Yan Mo would definitely be severely punished. It would not be too much to even exterminate his family. So that¡¯s how it is. Yan Mo was not in the book because he didn¡¯t exist in the male lead¡¯s line. He was already gone before the male lead made his fortune. ¡°I am Zhou Yuan. Greetings, general Yan!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his fists. ¡°Young master Zhou is too polite. The messenger reported that young master Zhou¡¯s family has a Divine Doctor and he knows about this bliss powder?¡± Yan Mo asked after they had sat down. ¡°That¡¯s right. The blissful powder is taken from Jiaojiao, which is a kind of flower that only grows in the southern border.¡± Lu Yang said. Yan Mo¡¯s brows furrowed at the mention of a beauty. he had been fighting with the southern border for two years and had heard of this flower. he only knew that it was a forbidden flower in the southern border, but he did not know why it was forbidden. Zhou Yuan then gave a detailed ount of what he had learned in his previous life. He also mentioned several other ces, all of which were under Yan Mo¡¯smand. But he didn¡¯t go into detail, as he was afraid that it would arouse Yan Mo¡¯s suspicion. As for how to get rid of this addiction, he felt that Gu Nian¡¯s idea was very good. After all, many soldiers had died because of this in his previous life, and there were only a few who had returned to normalter on. Now that this thing had not appeared for long, the soldiers in the Army should be able to ovee it. Chapter 509 509 He¡¯s not the only one that was all lu zheng could do. he believed that yan mo could solve this problem with his ability. ...... Lu Zheng stayed in the prefecture for two days. After Gu shouxin finished his second exam, he stayed to y chess with him and only returned to town on the third day. After the third round of the capital examination ended, Yan Mo personally came to visit with gifts. The two old men and Gu shouxin had never seen this young man that niannian had taken a fancy to, and three pairs of eyes stared at him without hiding it. Yan Mo: ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to miss Nian, miss Xin, and young master Zhou. This is just a small gift to show my gratitude!¡± Yan Mo expressed his gratitude. ¡°General Yan, we didn¡¯t really do anything. Furthermore, you soldiers have sacrificed your lives for the peace of the great Zhou and defended the country. No matter what we do, it¡¯s what we should do!¡± Gu Nian said sincerely. At this moment, she could guarantee that she was not coveting his beauty. ¡°General Yan, do you know how to y chess?¡± Gu shouxin suddenly asked. Yan Mo was stunned. ¡°General Yan, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. You¡¯ve taken the time out of your busy schedule toe here. How could you have yed chess with him?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu shouxin and then smiled. This person was really addicted to ying chess with ah Yuan. when she saw the person niannian was talking about, she immediately asked if he knew how to y chess. how could she do this? she wasn¡¯t even familiar with him. Yan Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He had already expressed his gratitude, so he also took his leave. ¡°General Yan, my father¡¯s exam results are out. We¡¯ll be going home soon,¡± Gu Nian sent him to the door. Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian in confusion. For a moment, Gu Nian did not know what to say. ¡°if i go home, there won¡¯t be a handsome man like general yan to look at, and life will be less interesting!¡± ¡°Miss Qian yuenian, please mind your manners!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that he was blushing. Sheughed even more happily.¡±General Yan, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you! you¡¯re very much to my liking, so can you consider a partner?¡± cough, cough, cough, cough! Yan Mo was so frightened by these words that he started coughing. He then looked at Gu Nian deeply before turning around and walking away. ¡°General Yan, the next time we meet, you must give me an answer!¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. You should at least let me know if you¡¯re willing or not. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Yan Mo walked even faster, as if something was chasing after him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian smiled as she closed the door. When she turned around, she saw Cai Xiaolian. ¡°My daughter, are you serious? Was she really not after his beauty? your behavior is considered a little impetuous in the great zhou dynasty.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, uncle said that all love at first sight is the feeling of lust! Do you think I¡¯m thinking about his beauty?¡± Gu Nian repeated her uncle¡¯s words. cai xiaolian,¡±yingluo, i don¡¯t think he¡¯s interested!¡± Don¡¯t be in a hurry to be wronged, your father and I will be heartbroken.¡± ¡°Mother, although it was love at first sight for me, he didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Nian said. We¡¯ll see if we¡¯re fated to meet again in the future. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married anyway. I¡¯m only 15 this year, and I¡¯ll only get married after I turn 18, so I¡¯m not in a hurry at all. Besides, he¡¯s only at his first awakening of love. Almost all of my former ssmates didn¡¯t end up marrying someone who had just awakened. mother, don¡¯t worry. i just told him that i¡¯m interested in him so that he can be prepared.¡± cai xiaolian was relieved. she was afraid that her daughter would fall in love and be unable to extricate herself. that would be a waste of her youth! lin yiqian was relieved to see that gu nian was so calm and open-minded. Chapter 510 510 I want to see your father he stayed in the prefecture for another two days, during which he went to the li family¡¯s house for a meal. after that, the results of the exam were out. The day before the results were out, Lu Zheng came again. Early in the morning, Lu Zheng brought Gu Xin and Gu si to the government office to check their results. Gu shouxin was full of confidence and did not go to set up the chessboard at home. The old couple went to bid farewell to old man Hua, while Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian went to Madam Li¡¯s to discuss business. Therefore, only the two sisters were very interested in the results, so Lu Zheng brought them along. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve seen it. My father is at the top! He¡¯s at the top!¡± Lu Zheng brought the two sisters and squeezed into the crowd. Gu Xin started looking from the first one and saw her father¡¯s name. eh, sister Xinxin, the second is that child prodigy, Huo Junhao! Gu si could also recognize quite a few words. He saw that under his second uncle¡¯s name was the child prodigy. Lu Zheng squinted his eyes and looked at the ranking. Huo Junhao, why did this b * stard start his exam this year? ¡°aiyaya! Little sister, don¡¯t praise me like that. I¡¯m embarrassed!¡± At this time, a little boy who was simr to Gu en looked at Gu si with a smile. Gu si blinked, unable to react for a moment. Lu Zheng reflexively shielded Gu Xin behind him. When he saw that the handsome and suave young master Huo was still a 12-year-old kid, he was stunned. This was indeed Huo Junhao. He still looked like this even after he had grown up. However, he was still a little kid now. Well, good, very good. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin popped her head out from behind Lu Zheng, ¡± little brother, you¡¯re the twelve-year-old child prodigy! Lu Zheng ced his hand on Gu Xin¡¯s head and pushed her back. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m that twelve-year-old child prodigy! I just heard you say that the first ce is your father? your father is so young?¡± Huo Junhao turned to the side and looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. Lu Zheng: ¡°This is my brother!¡± Gu Xin popped her head out again and exined. ¡°No wonder! i don¡¯t usually let my sister talk to strangers.¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s expression showed that he understood Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng,¡±you¡¯re bullshitting. You wanted your sister to seduce me!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, father knows him. He¡¯s not a stranger.¡± Not only did Gu Xin¡¯s head appear, her body also appeared. She pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s sleeve and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother Yuan. Second uncle even talked about him after the first exam.¡± Gu si also helped to exin. ¡°Hehe, brother Yuan, right? don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a child prodigy, and I won¡¯t consider marriage before I¡¯ve achieved sess. however, i¡¯ll have to start thinking about this problem when i pass the exam. brother yuan, remember to protect your sister well! there are many girls who like me. ¡± Huo Junhao said in a serious tone. It was fun to pretend to be an adult with his small body. Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t help butugh. In their hearts, a little boy who was good at his studies would never have such a lively sister. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t pass!¡± As Lu Zheng spoke, he protected Gu Xin and Gu si and squeezed out of the crowd. Aiyo, what¡¯s up with this young man? is he jealous of me? how can there be such a kind person, cursing me to fail? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so! From what he¡¯s wearing, I guess he¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t know how to study!¡± tsk tsk! the students who were looking at the results helped Huo Junhao criticize Lu Zheng. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m young and promising! I know that he¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s jealous of me. You¡¯re all jealous of me! hahaha! Huo Junhao waved his hand nonchntly. the students,¡±yingluo.¡± Huo Junhao did not care about the people around him. He caught up with Lu Zheng and the rest.¡±Brother Yuan, wait! I want to see your father! Your father is at the top of the list, so I¡¯m going to ask him for advice. This person needs to be humble to improve.¡± lu zheng stopped in his tracks, turned around and asked, ¡± ¡°Who did you say you were meeting?¡± ¡°To see your father!¡± Huo Junhao replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other. Brother prodigy, you¡¯re wrong. His father isn¡¯t the top scorer! Chapter 511 511 Your train of thought is wrong ¡°Brother Yuan, brother Yuan, you¡¯re so young. Why didn¡¯t you take the exam yourself and let your father?¡± Huo Junhao asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m uneducated. I¡¯m a rough person.¡± Lu Yang said. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. you¡¯re not humble at all when you¡¯re ying couplets, poems, essays, or chess with my father (second uncle). How could you be humble to a little kid? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it! Brother Yuan, you don¡¯t look like a person with shallow knowledge! I can tell with one look that he¡¯s well-read, although he might not be as good as me. ¡± Huo Junhao was quite knowledgeable. He knew that the aura of a person who had been studying since young was different from others. ¡°You must be mistaken. There was once a little bastard who said,¡±I¡¯m uneducated and uneducated. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t take the imperial examination. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be a disgrace to my ancestors.¡± I can only read.¡± Lu Zheng smiled at Huo Junhao. ¡°Which little bastard is this! Brother Yuan, your father was able to test me, so he¡¯s better than me. You definitely can¡¯t be much worse than me. ¡± Huo Junhao said in a serious tone. ¡°That¡¯s right, that little bastard is indeed a bastard. Not only did he despise me for myck of talent, but he also despised me for being rough.¡± Lu Zheng sighed, but he wasughing in his heart.¡¯Little bastard, I¡¯m talking about you!¡¯ In her previous life, Huo Junhao had said that he had no military achievements, only military achievements. He had said that he was a rough man who led an Army, but he was not innocent. He had said that he was cunning and shrewd, and that was the kind that could be openly said in court. Hahaha, Huo Junhao is still young, I¡¯ll screw him over. ¡°Impossible! Brother Yuan, how is this extraordinary bearing of yours crude? No, no, I must ask your father about your knowledge when I see himter.¡± Huo Junhao said indignantly. His family was a family of schrs. Although he was a little arrogant, he was still very friendly to schrs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His grandfather, father, and uncle couldn¡¯t bear to see those talented and promising students who were poor or couldn¡¯t afford to study, so they often sponsored poor students to study. Right, was this brother Yuan poor? He was dressed inly, probably because the family could only afford one person¡¯s education, so he gave the opportunity to his father. An uncle in his thirties who could pass him must havee from a poor family and did not have the money to study and take exams when he was young. His two younger sisters looked lively and cheerful, so they must be from a happy family. Huo Junhao¡¯s mind went to work, and he already had a good impression of the Gu family. Seeing him like this, Lu Zheng knew that he was thinking about some strange things. This was a habit of this kid. He would not disturb him and let him think about it! Gu Xin shook Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and wanted to ask the child prodigy what was wrong, but Lu Zheng made a shushing gesture at her. Gu si poked Huo Junhao¡¯s arm with her finger. ¡°What?¡± Huo Junhao looked at Gu si. child prodigy, stop guessing. You¡¯ll never get it right. Gu si said. ¡°Eh? How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Huo Junhao asked in surprise. ¡°Are you wondering why Brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t take the exam when he looks like he¡¯s educated? is it because our family doesn¡¯t have money and can only support one person¡¯s studies? Are you pitying brother Yuan?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°What?¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°It seems like I was right.¡± Gu siughed. however, your train of thought is wrong. Brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t study because his family was poor and could only afford one person. That¡¯s because brother ah Yuan isn¡¯t my second uncle¡¯s son. My second uncle is the one who scored higher than you in the exam. ¡± Chapter 513 513 A little undisciplined ¡°Knowledge doesn¡¯t matter age. If you have knowledge, you have it. Then in the entire capital examination, only your second uncle passed me! Are you scared?¡± Huo Junhao said. then I¡¯m a bit vulgar. Since it¡¯s apetition, shouldn¡¯t we have a wager? ¡± lu zhengughed. ¡°Then what do you want as a reward?¡± Huo Junhao was fooled. ¡°How about this, if you lose, you¡¯ll call me brother from now on. I¡¯m your brother, and you have to treat me like your own brother, okay?¡± Lu Zheng touched his chin and thought for a long time before saying. ¡°Just this?¡± Huo Junhao looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. ¡°This is it! I think you¡¯re a little arrogant. You¡¯re the eldest son in your family, right? I want you to have a taste of being a younger brother!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°alright! If you beat me, I¡¯ll let you be the Big Brother! i¡¯ll let you be my brother!¡± Huo Junhao said through gritted teeth. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here!¡± Lu Zheng pointed at the alley in front of them. When they got home, Gu shouxin was setting up a chessboard. He was surprised to see the children bringing Huo Junhao. ¡°Father, you¡¯re number one! Father, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Xin ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side happily. ¡°Brother Gu, I¡¯m Huo Junhao. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± Huo Junhao stepped forward and cupped his hands at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. Being called brother Gu by a twelve-year-old child? Lu Zheng was also speechless. He had just seen this kid smile at him. Was he trying to take advantage of him in terms of address? After everyone greeted each other, Gu Xin and Gu si went to prepare some tea and snacks while Huo Junhao exined his purpose of visit. gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and looked at lu zheng. it seemed that this huo junhao was also a famous person in his previous life. he even wanted this brat to acknowledge him as his younger brother? I¡¯ll ask niannian when I get back. Huo Junhao suggested a match of couplets and chess. Lu Zheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. do you think I don¡¯t know your 12-year-old famous couplet? ¡± I¡¯ve already matched it for you in your previous life, why can¡¯t I do it in this life? The match began with one stone. Huo Junhao went first, he yed one, and Lu Zheng matched one. It was neat and tidy, and Huo Junhao was getting more and more excited. After an hour, he guessed, ¡± ¡°brother yuan, you do it, you do it, i¡¯m right!¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head. in my previous life, you never managed to match it until I died. I¡¯ll tell you ten years in advance in this life and see if you can match it earlier. Hence, Lu Zheng came up with the question. Gu shouxin was also listening with great interest. huo junhao was stuck at the 18th word. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll light the incense in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn!¡± Gu Xin ran to find the incense burner and lit the incense. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Huo Junhao still could not figure out the answer. Gu shouxin had an answer in his mind, but he did not say it out loud. There was no unique answer to the word ¡°pair,¡± so he would leave it to the young prodigy to think about it. ¡°It seems that Yuan won this match! Young master Huo, you have to keep your game steady!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Huo Junhao and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m good at this! Come on!¡± Huo Junhao sat on his seat confidently. Lu Zheng extended his hand and let him go first. In his previous life, Huo Junhao, who was in his twenties, could only y against him to a draw. In this life, Huo Junhao, who was only twelve years old, was definitely no match for him. Not to mention, he had been worn down by this second uncle Gu who came from God-knows-where for so long recently. His chess skills were no longer the same as in his previous life. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu came back halfway through the game. When they saw the two children ying chess, Grandpa Gu also came over to watch. He admired the two children very much. They were so young, but their chess skills were so good! He knew Lu Zheng¡¯s identity, but the other child, who was about the same age as his grandson, probably came from a good family background. all of a sudden, grandpa gu felt that he had been a little undisciplined towards gu en all these years. he had to go back and train her well. N?v(el)B\\jnn My poor Enzi. Second uncle was just thinking about him, and now his grandfather was thinking about him too. Chapter 515 515 Could it be that you want to travel incognito again? the emperor received a letter from yan mo almost at the same time that the gu family returned home. The Emperor was still worried about which concubine he should visit tonight. He did not expect an urgent report. His eyes lit up and he said to eunuch Fu, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Fu understood what he meant and went to make arrangements. The Emperor, who had been overjoyed that the urgent report had solved his dilemma, waspletely relieved when he saw the contents of the letter. ¡°The southern border! He was simply a Wolf with wild ambitions! Have the Minister of Revenue and the Minister of Ware to see me immediately!¡± after the emperor read it, he asked the messenger to go invite people. After he left, he flipped to thest page of the letter. At this moment, eunuch Fu also came in. ¡°Fu, you said that niannian, Xinxin, and sisi are all together, but Huihui isn¡¯t? The three of them are isting their big sister?¡± the emperor asked. Eunuch Fu was speechless. This old servant doesn¡¯t know what happened! Lu Zheng, this kid, is quite capable to give such a suggestion to Yan Mo. It¡¯s a pity that he has to get food for me. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely let him attack the southern border! The Emperor continued. Eunuch Fu was speechless. The Emperor began to talk to himself again. ¡°Fu, go and inform noble consort Lin that this one will go to her ce tonight! Let her wait!¡± The Emperor suddenly wanted to visit his beloved consort and talk about how she had helped his sister deal with Lu Zheng. ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Fu, who had no idea what had happened, went down to give instructions. The Emperor looked at the names of the three daughters of the Gu family on the letter and then at Zhou Yuan¡¯s name. He touched his chin and frowned,¡±could it be that Lu Zheng has taken a fancy to the Gu family¡¯s daughter?¡± Huihui was too cold and she was two years older than him. Niannian is about the same age as him, but I was prepared to match niannian to Xue Xiao ¡®er! Xinxin and sisi were five years younger than him and six years younger. If he¡¯s interested in someone at this age, then this stinky brat is too inhumane!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! This kid has a blood feud. If he wants to get married, he¡¯ll have to make trouble until his enemies are finished. It¡¯ll take at least four or five years, and by then, Xinxin and sisi will have grown up!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hey! This was too much. He was making people remember him at such a young age! Mm, I¡¯ll write a letter to him to scare him and see if he has taken a fancy to the Gu family¡¯s daughter!¡± With this thought in mind, the Emperor took out a pen and paper again and started to write a letter to Lu Zheng. When the Minister of Revenue and the Minister of War arrived, the Emperor had just finished writing his letter. He had once again returned to being that high and mighty Emperor. ¡°I want to attack the southern border! the ministry of revenue, prepare the provisions and the ministry of war, prepare the soldiers and horses!¡± the emperor looked at the two old men below and said directly. The Minister of Revenue and the Minister of War were dumbfounded. They had been woken up in the middle of the night and called to the pce just for this? Can¡¯t I say it at the morning Court Assembly tomorrow? Even if you say it now, we can¡¯t use it for you! ¡°Your Majesty, why, why are you suddenly attacking the southern border?¡± The Minister of War asked. The Emperor threw Yan Mo¡¯s Memorial to the ground. The two old men gathered together and looked at it. The more they looked, the more shocked they became. If what general Yan said was true, then the great Zhou would be a great disaster. ¡°Your Majesty, could general Yan have been exaggerating?¡± the minister of revenue asked boldly. ¡°Bastard! Was Yan Mo that kind of person? If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you go back and pack your things and take a look with me?¡± The Emperor stared at the Minister of Revenue. He didn¡¯t know how these words hade out. Did he want to travel incognito again? Chapter 516 516 You misunderstood me deeply The Gu family¡¯s business continued as usual. At the end of April, Mrs. Li brought more bottles over. This time, li Muyan followed her. ¡°Gu Nian, Gu Nian, I made that thing! I¡¯ve tried it, and it can really fly. Do you want to go with me and try it?¡± After li Muyan greeted the elders, he went to look for Gu Nian. Oh? ¡± he sniffed. this seems to be the fragrance of flowers? ¡± Gu Nian was holding a small bottle in her hand. When she heard li Muyan¡¯s words, she dabbed a little of the liquid on her wrist and ced it near li Muyan¡¯s nose.¡±Do you know what fragrance it is?¡± Li Muyan was stunned. He took two steps back and his face turned red.¡±Jasmine?¡± Gu Nian nodded and agreed. This is fragrant dew. I was nning to ask aunt Luo to call you overter, but you came here yourself today. Li Muyan, I want to talk business with you, do you want to do it?¡± Gu Hui looked at li Muyan¡¯s stunned expression and shook her head helplessly. Gu Nian was really good at attracting girls! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Could she even tell that li Muyan liked her? Li Muyan replied,¡±I don¡¯t want to do business!¡± I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ve made the one we talked aboutst time. I want to take you to try it out, but I can¡¯t leave home, so I can only try it at home. Oh, right, I¡¯ve also made a few of those ice shards you mentioned. Go and see if they¡¯re okay. I found the sharpest de made by the Li family¡¯s craftsman. I asked people to transport ice from the ice cer to try it. Small pieces can be broken, but big pieces can¡¯t.¡± Gu Nian was overjoyed and punched li Muyan on the shoulder. ¡°I knew it, I was right to find you! Therefore, it¡¯s all the more reason for us to cooperate.¡± Li Muyan was speechless. I want to invent with you, and you want to do business with me? ¡°AI, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go out for a walk!¡± gu hui stood up and stretched, not wanting to disturb them. Even though she had never met the general that Gu Nian had mentioned, she felt that li Muyan was a good person. She was a little thick-skinned, but her thoughts were pure. Her love was pure, her eyes were clear, and her mind was flexible. however, this was gu nian¡¯s business. unless he was really bad, she would not say much. Gu Nian pulled li Muyan to the side and patiently exined the project she was looking for. Li Muyan: ¡± Yingluo, I¡¯ll make whatever you want. Why would I need your money? ¡± There was one more thing that she didn¡¯t say out loud. you¡¯re a woman who has to be responsible for me. What¡¯s mine is yours. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt our rtionship if we talked about money? ¡± Gu Nian facepalmed and said,¡¯li Muyan, you can¡¯t count it that way. think about it, although your family is already the richest in qing zhou, your family¡¯s business was umted by generations of ancestors and not earned by you. you don¡¯t earn your own money, so you can¡¯t experience the fun. So, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Li Muyan pouted and said,¡±Gu Nian, it seems like you have a deep misunderstanding about me!¡± although the Li family¡¯s business was umted by my ancestors and carried forward in the hands of my grandmother and mother, I also have things to do. I¡¯m in charge of all the ounts of my family¡¯s business. Although I can¡¯t go out, they can send it in. My mother took a fancy to these little things I made, so she also made them in batches to sell for money. I¡¯ve also published a book, and it¡¯s selling well. As for the fun of making money, well, I haven¡¯t found it yet. I think it¡¯s more fun to invent.¡± gu nian,¡±yingluo.¡± Chapter 518 518 Didn¡¯t you bring your brain back? If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin¡¯s suspicious look, li Muyan would have thought that she wasughing at him. He looked at Gu Nian who was stillughing at him. ¡°i¡¯m doing this for your sister. I made a hugentern that can carry people and fly. After I tried it out, I couldn¡¯t wait to tell your sister.¡± ¡°Miss Nian,e and take a look at this, I wonder if you did it right?¡± At this moment,dy Meng called out to Gu Nian. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re here!¡± Gu Nian went over. Seeing that li Muyan had stood up, Gu Xin also stood up. ¡°brother mu yan, you like my sister, don¡¯t you?¡± Li Muyan¡¯s actions paused for a moment before he poked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Little girl, do you even know what it means to be happy?¡± Gu Xin rubbed her forehead and asked in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Then answer me, are you happy to see my sister? Is there anything you like that you want to share with my sister? Do you often think of my sister? If my sister is happy, even if you are unlucky, you will still be happy. When my sister is unhappy, even if you are happy, you will also be unhappy. Also, you can¡¯t bear to see my sister being too close to someone else and ignoring you, regardless of whether it¡¯s a man or a woman. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re very sad that my sister went to save sister su and didn¡¯t save you that day.¡± Li Muyan looked at Gu Xin in surprise. little girl, are you trying to fly into the sky? are you trying to read my mind? ¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin proudly. am I right? ¡± Her father had said that one had to observe a person carefully. One had to look at his subtle expressions, not what he said, but what he did. His uncle had also said that many people did not mean what they said. People were veryplicated, and one could not just look at their surface. Mu Yan¡¯s brother kept calling Gu Nian, but every time he saw his sister, his eyes would light up. He would always be happy when his sister smiled. However, he would be disappointed when his sister ignored him! Although there were only a few times here, it was the same every time! Li Muyan looked left and right, then said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re right, there¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t verified. I¡¯ve never seen your sister sad before! So, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m gloating or if I¡¯m going to be sad with her. ¡± Gu Xin ced her hands behind her back and shook her head. With a serious expression, she said, ¡± ¡°Brother mu Yan, there¡¯s no need to verify. Even if you were gloating, you would still feel heartache. So, I¡¯m sure that you like my sister and want to be my brother-inw!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Muyan nodded. my goal has been clear since the first time we met. I want your sister to be responsible for me and then be your brother-inw. gu xin was stunned and looked at him speechlessly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. That day, the four of us touched you, and you didn¡¯t even tell us who was going to take responsibility! So, you¡¯re my sister Xinyue.¡± Li Muyan sighed and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve seen through me! But Xinxin, since I¡¯m so pitiful, do you want to help me so that your sister will like me? I want to talk about rtionships with your sister, but she only wants to talk about business with me! i¡¯m so pitiful, i¡¯m in such a difficult situation!¡± Gu Xin raised her hand and patted his shoulder like an adult, ¡± ¡°Are you stupid? If she wants to talk business with you, then just talk to her! Wouldn¡¯t there be a chance to talk about feelings as they talked about business? If you directly refuse to talk business with her, you¡¯re also directly rejecting the opportunity to talk about feelings with her! Did you fly up into the sky on a Kongmingntern and drop your brain into the sky? did you not bring it back?¡± Li Muyan: What Xinxin said made so much sense! Chapter 520 520 Men also need it ¡°there¡¯s enough variety, but i can make more than ten types of the ones used on women¡¯s faces. For example, the eyebrows, the knife that needed to trim the eyebrows, and the eyebrow brush that was needed to draw the eyebrows. there were many colors for the eyebrow pencil. I have at least ten more lipstick colors than the ones on the market. You need to put on makeup during the day and go out to meet people at night. At night, you need to protect your skin. This is another set. You need to use face soap to wash your face, or liquid face wash like shampoo. After cleaning, you need to use moisturizing water, cream, essence, and so on. ¡± ¡°The area of the shop doesn¡¯t need to be very big, just as big as myboratory. The counters are divided ording to their functions. Take a look at this.¡± Gu Nian said as she took out a stack of papers. this is for trimming your eyebrows, this is the brush for drawing your eyebrows, this is the clip for curving your eyshes, this is the brush for applying eyshes, this is for putting makeup, and this is the bottle for washing your face. These are all things you need to do. Gu Nian exined, page by page. Li Muyan took it and flipped through it. ¡°did aunt cai draw this? Why didn¡¯t you draw it together before? I could¡¯ve done it in a short time!¡± ¡°this is the most suitable one that mother and i have decided on after several discussions,¡± gu nian said.¡±there are some things that are not suitable, so we can¡¯t make a decision. It¡¯s best if it has a soft shell so that the thing wille out. It¡¯s not convenient for us to find the materials to make it. Last time I went to your ce, I found that you have a lot of materials, so it¡¯s more convenient for you to make it. ¡± Li Muyan pointed at the eysh brush and asked,¡±are the hairs of this brush the same as that of a toothbrush?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. it¡¯s best if it¡¯s harder. Think about it. First, use a pair of clips to bend your eyshes before using a brush to brush them upwards. The brush needs to be stained with mascara. You can¡¯t find a soft one, can you? ¡± By the way, li Muyan, do you understand what I mean by ¡°mascara, eysh curler, and eysh brush¡±?¡± Li Muyan pointed at his eyshes.¡±I understand! Not everyone¡¯s eyes are as perfect as mine, long, perky, and ck. Those girls who can¡¯t look like me can use this to decorate their eyes and achieve the effect of my eyes, bright eyes!¡± She even winked at Gu Nian after she finished speaking. ¡°You¡¯re a boy. Why are you so smug?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. Gu Xin, who was helping Gu Hui record the data, turned around and interjected, ¡± ¡°Sister, brother mu Yan has always been good-looking!¡± ¡°Focus on work!¡± Gu Nian said. we¡¯re talking about serious business!¡± Li Muyan turned around and smiled at Gu Xin before turning back, ¡± ¡°gu nian, you said that it¡¯s only for women, so you¡¯re limited. I don¡¯t know how your research works, but I know that if you sell paper to women, the married women will definitely be depressed because their husbands will secretly use it. It would be better to design a male design. not to mention the makeup, but the face-washing and moisturizing products you mentioned just now, there will definitely be men who will buy them. Moreover, almost all of them are rich young masters, because they are the kind of people who have nothing to do and care about their faces. To go out and have fun, not only do they need money, but they also need to have a good face!¡± ¡°Are you like that too?¡± Gu Nian immediately asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Muyan: ¡± I¡¯m a natural beauty, so I don¡¯t need it. As for going out to have fun, which do you think is more important? your life or your sister? ¡± Chapter 521 521 Children don¡¯t have to make a choice Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± After li Muyan¡¯s reminder, Gu Nian was reminded of the skincare products used by men. li muyan was right. there were too many young masters in this world who didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. if there was something that could take care of their faces, they would definitely use it! He wasn¡¯t asking them to put on makeup. The two of them had a good chat. Apart from giving Gu Nian some suggestions, li Muyan agreed to whatever Gu Nian said about the share of the cooperation. in the end, they decided on the investment ratio and the profit distribution ratio. Gu Nian alone would get 40%. As she was the developer, her things were the most important. The other four people each got 15%. Li Muyan was in charge of making all the boxes, bottles, and tools. Gu Nian had also taught the other three sisters how to extract, mix, and make various items. She wasn¡¯t worried that the three of them wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. After all, every day, Gu Xin would turn a Jade bead into water and give each of the four sisters a bowl of water. In any case, Gu Xin¡¯s mind was clearly bing more active. After they reached an initial agreement, li Muyan suggested, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you mentioned that the ice Shatterer is going to be used for the ice beverage business. The weather has been getting hotter recently. Once the Dragon Boat Festival is over, the business can start. why don¡¯t i go back and find a shop to make ice drinks first, and after summer is over, we can continue with this business?¡± Gu Nian was a little tempted, but she still asked, ¡± ¡°Is the prefecture hot?¡± Li Muyan shook his head. I don¡¯t go out during the summer. It¡¯s not hot in my yard. Gu Hui, who was dripping solution into a cup with a drip tube, added, ¡± it was hot. I remember that it was June when aunt gave birth to little cousin. I went to visit aunt and little cousin with grandma. Because it was too hot, aunt couldn¡¯t hold back in front of grandma and beat uncle up, and then it became even hotter. Gu Nian was speechless. Li Muyan¡¯s mouth twitched. Were there no more gentle girls in the Gu family? Gu Xin said, ¡± sister, we can¡¯t stay in the prefecture every day. You¡¯ll be tired from running around. We can just hire someone to help us look after the shop. Brother Muyan is in the prefecture too. He can take care of things. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡± that¡¯s true. ¡± gu nian nodded. ¡± in that case, we¡¯ll just go there every ten days. ¡± Li Muyan wanted to see Gu Nian every day. However, when he thought about how Gu Hui had mentioned that she was so hot that she could hit someone, he dismissed the idea. He guessed that he didn¡¯t want Gu Nian to suffer! No, it was not that he did not want Gu Nian to suffer, but he did not want Gu Nian to look so hot and sweaty. It would not look good! Yes, that must be the case. ...... that night, when it was just the family of four, cai xiaolian and gu nian brought out the saltpeter while gu xin brought out a jade bead. Gu Nian rubbed her hands together and chuckled. ¡°xinxin, let me show you a magic trick!¡± After Gu Nian was done with everything, she began to prepare all sorts of dried fruits, peanuts, and other fruits at home. Gu Xin nagged at the side, ¡± mother likes strawberries. Father likes mangoes. Sister likes dragon fruits. Mother likes to eat crushed peanuts, father likes to eat preserved fruits, and sister likes to eat ice powder! Mother likes to eat, Yingluo.¡± ¡°they¡¯re all our favorite dishes. what about you?¡± gu nianughed helplessly. what do you like to eat?¡± gu xin lifted her head proudly. ¡± i¡¯m better. i like everything that father, mother, and sister like to eat! ¡± Her uncle said that children didn¡¯t have to make a choice. Eldest uncle even said that he and I are the only ones in our family who are easy to feed, and that we eat anything! I have a good appetite no matter what I eat!¡± Chapter 522 522 No one would have thought ¡°oh yeah, there¡¯s also grandpa, grandma, and uncle!ter, we¡¯ll order some cherries and loquats that can be found in the market. just say that aunt luo gave them to you. Give it to Grandpa and Grandma as well!¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°yes, we can say that we have a way to make ice. anyway, we still have to do business next month. This ice powder, there¡¯s an ice seed tree in the back mountain. As for this taro ball, let¡¯s say that the seed given by Grandpa Zhou fell in Houyang Valley and grew out. all the exnations are perfect!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. recently, she had eaten a lot of fruits and vegetables that she had not eaten before. she felt very guilty that she could not immediately share them with her grandparents. But now, he could finally share a few. ¡°Xinxin is so smart! Then let¡¯s bring it over after we¡¯re done eating! I don¡¯t know if Grandpa and Grandma are asleep!¡± Gu Nian said. it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll sleep tonight. We can give them food tomorrow morning. gu xin said. The two sisters filled several small bowls with supplementary ingredients. taro balls and ice powder had already been prepared during the day. when gu nian saw the ice crusher that li muyan had given her, she asked gu shouxin to make them. Arge bowl of shaved ice for each person was quickly prepared. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Waa! It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s good to add brown sugar water to it!¡± Gu Xin scooped a big spoonful and her eyes lit up after eating it. She had never eaten anything so delicious. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s very good! How much are you nning to sell a bowl for?¡± gu shouxin asked. ¡°i haven¡¯t decided yet! when we go to the prefecture to watch the dragon boat during the dragon boat festival, we can discuss it with li muyan and aunt luo and let them try it. ¡± Gu Nian was eating a long-lost piece of shaved ice. It was summer break when she had transmigrated. ¡°Mu Yan, this child, his hands-on ability is really extraordinary. He even managed to create this thing! He was really impressed! If he wasn¡¯t born in the great Zhou Dynasty, but in Xuanji, or in other ces, he would definitely be a talent! I might not even be able to spend all the patent fees in my lifetime.¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t stop praising li Muyan. ¡°Yup, yup, brother mu Yan can still fly!¡± Gu Xin said in admiration. She thought to herself,¡¯I forgot to bring my brain back.¡¯ However, she had already reminded him and brother mu Yan had already brought it back. The family of four ate a huge bowl and still wanted to eat more. However, they were all people who could control themselves. Even if it was a hot day, they couldn¡¯t eat too much ice, especially the three women in their family. It was harmful to their health. gu nian and gu xin went to the gu family mansion to check if anyone was asleep. strangely enough, no one was asleep that night. the two sisters then called gu hui and the other two siblings over to get some shaved ice. For the old residence, he added fruits that could be found on the market. Even so, the people in the old mansion still thought that it was delicious. They were also very impressed by the ice Shatterer. When they found out that it was li Muyan who had made the ice Shatterer, Grandpa Gu kept praising it. He thought of li Muyan¡¯s unfortunate fate and felt that it was a pity. However, when he thought of his granddaughter¡¯s words that he would be normal after he turned 18, he felt that he was a good child. He looked at Gu Hui and then at Gu Nian. Yes, niannian was quite suitable for that child. Grandpa GU only thought about it and didn¡¯t say it out loud. He felt that his second son and his second daughter-inw had the foresight to help their child find a good husband. Sometimes, it really depended on fate between men and women. Their children, including the old couple, were all fated. Before they got married, no one would have thought that the two of them were a couple. Chapter 524 524 You can¡¯t have such thoughts Gu Hui rolled her eyes at him. your face is as ck as charcoal. I don¡¯t see you using toothpaste to wipe it. Thirddy Meng gave Meng Meng a tight p, ¡± ¡°What are you saying! How can you talk to a girl like this!¡± She was really worried that her nephew would not be able to find a wife in the future! Meng Meng jumped away from his aunt and said,¡±Aunty, I¡¯m doing this for miss Hui¡¯s own good! She¡¯s a little yellow now.¡± Gu Hui replied,¡¯it¡¯s none of your business whether I look good or not! I like men who are fair and clean! Why didn¡¯t you put on some powder before appearing in front of me?¡± ¡°Miss Hui, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Meng Meng argued. How could that fair and clean skin be called a man? That¡¯s called a sissy!¡± Gu Huiughed,¡¯hey, you¡¯re funny! Why do you care what I think a man is like? So what, even if you¡¯re not fair, can¡¯t others be fair? I like that kind!¡± ¡°Miss Hui, why are you like this?¡± Meng Meng was disappointed. Your aesthetic sense is terrible! A fair-skinned man without manliness would not be able to protect a woman. No wonder you can¡¯t get married at this age. There¡¯s something wrong with your thinking!¡± Gu Hui sneered,¡±I¡¯m manly enough!¡± Looking for fair and clean men was for the pleasure of the eyes! Why did women need men to protect them? No wonder you haven¡¯t been able to get a wife even though you¡¯re older than me. Your way of thinking isn¡¯t any better than mine!¡± Meng Meng,¡±you¡¯re so silly.¡± ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t win against Huihui every time, and you still want to provoke her! I feel embarrassed for you! Also, your way of thinking is really uneptable. Women can also protect themselves with their own abilities. So, I support sister Huihui!¡± Meng Yan stood beside Gu Hui and looked at her brother in disdain. Zheng Ling also stood over silently. As for the fourthdy of the Meng family, they were all people who had been hurt by men. They were in full agreement with Gu Hui¡¯s words. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows at Meng Meng. Meng Meng: This is too much, too much, I¡¯m so angry! Gu Hui, you brat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Gu Nian walked out of theboratory when she heard themotion outside and saw that no one had entered. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes!¡± Gu Hui turned around and left after saying that. ¡°Aiya, sister Huihui just spilled something all over her face! Come in quickly! Hey, Meng Meng, what are you carrying?¡± Gu Nian asked after exining. ¡°No wonder! I was just saying that miss Hui was still white and clean yesterday, howe she¡¯s yellow today! It turned out that he had spilled something! You know, miss Nian, you really can¡¯t just touch the things in yourboratory. Last time, my clothes were stained, and I haven¡¯t washed them clean yet!¡± Thirddy Meng said with a smile. Meng Meng was stunned. He thought that Gu Hui had turned yellow after not seeing her for a few days. It turned out that it was not the case! That person really didn¡¯t even exin. ¡°Meng Meng, what are you carrying?¡± Gu Nian asked again when she saw Meng Meng¡¯s stunned expression. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Oh, miss Nian, this back is a melon. It grows in the Northwest corner, so it ripens faster than other fields.¡± Meng Meng said as he came back to his senses. ¡°It¡¯s cooked! Hurry, hurry up and carry it in!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she turned to call Gu Xin. Xinxin, the melons are ripe. Go to the slope and call your brother Yuanyuan back! Gu Xin ran out and saw that the melons in her back were indeed as big as the ones in their old house. She was so happy that she went to the field to call for help. Chapter 525 525 don¡¯t you feel dizzy? Lu Zheng returned with Gu Xin, his head full of sweat. he was weeding the cornfield. the cornfield had already grown tall. it was really hot to move through it. ¡°zhou yuan,e,e, have a piece. i¡¯ve been freezing it for a while. The seeds from your family!¡± Gu Nian called Lu Zheng over to eat. Lu Zheng went to wash his hands, took a piece and took a bite. Well, it really quenched his thirst. ¡°It¡¯s already cooked?¡± Lu Zheng asked after they finished eating. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°How can it be so fast? The biggest one I picked, there are still a few that are only this big! Miss Nian told me to pick it at this level.¡± Meng Meng said. ¡°Since the Northwest area ripened first, why don¡¯t we call it watermelon?¡± Gu nianxiao said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng picked up a second piece and started eating. ¡°Zhou Yuan, do you want to bring two for Grandpa Zhouter? Then, he would ask Grandpa Zhou,¡±what¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± we¡¯ve already nted a whole bag of seeds, more than two mu.¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°Didn¡¯t second uncle say you were going to open a cold drink shop? I said I¡¯ll add fruit to the Ice Bowl, so you can use it when the timees! However, just leave the seeds behind.¡± Recently, Lu Zheng often yed chess behind Gu shouxin¡¯s back, and Gu shouxin would also talk about his family¡¯s ns from time to time. ¡°Deal. We¡¯ll keep ten mu of seeds and give you the rest. You can bring a few back for Grandpa Zhouter!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡± yes, ¡± lu zheng replied, then looked at meng meng. ¡± is there anything else that¡¯s more mature? ¡± meng meng nodded and said,¡±no, but there are two other fields that are different from the watermelon seeds.¡± It should take about a month or so for them to ripen.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Can I go to your Manor to take a look?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together tomorrow!¡± Gu Nian said. I haven¡¯t even gone to the manor this month.¡± After confirming, Lu Yang took the melon and sent it to the old house first. Then, he took half of it to the field for uncle Gu, who had put in a lot of effort for the field. ...... The Emperor and a middle-aged woman were sitting in the carriage that was rushing to Qing Province. This time, the Emperor hade out for a private visit and had brought his mother along. This middle-aged woman was the Empress Dowager, the emperor¡¯s mother, Madam Jiang. empress jiang¡¯s eyes were very gentle. she was only 48 years old this year, and looked like she was in her early forties at most. her life was rtively smooth. when she got married, she thought that she was an idle prince. the husband and wife lived behind closed doors. however, there was a change in the royal family, and her idle prince was supported to be the emperor. Naturally, she was the Empress. There were few people in the harem, and there were no conflicts. Her son and daughter were very filial, so when she was in a good mood, she had less worries and naturally became younger. This time, the emperor¡¯s intention to go out was discovered by her. She directly went to find the Emperor, ¡± ¡°Son, if you don¡¯t bring Aijia, Aijia will tell the Empress Dowager that you want to bezy and travel. Do you think she will care about you?¡± The Emperor had been brought up by the Grand Empress Dowager and was very afraid. Even if the Grand Empress Dowager was in his pce, eating vegetarian and praying, he was still afraid! The Grand Empress Dowager was not his blood-rted grandmother and would not care about the grandparent-grandchild rtionship. In her mind, there was only the country and the development of the great Zhou. Therefore, the Emperor could only bring his mother out. It had been ten days, but Empress Jiang was still not tired! The Emperor saw that Empress Jiang had opened the carriage curtain to look outside again. He said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough? You haven¡¯t been out of the pce for decades, don¡¯t you feel dizzy riding a carriage?¡± Chapter 526 526 How much excitement have I missed because of you? Empress Jiangughed and said,¡±you also said that I haven¡¯t left the pce for decades. How can I have enough of looking at it?¡± Just for the scenery outside the pce, I can hold back my carsick feelings.¡± ¡°Qianqian¡¯s mother, when you say hold it back, is it what your son is thinking of?¡± the Emperor asked. Empress Jiang nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± it¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking of! Aiya, my son, you don¡¯t understand my sadness! Back then, your father only had me as his wife and two concubines. After entering the pce, the three of us couldn¡¯t even fight in the pce. How boring is it for me to be an Empress! Look at how interesting it is to be an Empress!¡± ¡°Before she gave birth, she was afraid that you would not dote on her. After giving birth, she would ignore you and be afraid that the sons of the other concubines would harm her son. Every day, they would fight and fight, so they had no time to think about the scenery outside the pce! AI!¡± The emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. Zhenzhen, mother, are you saying that it was all father¡¯s fault that I had too few concubines and made you bored? no one wanted topete with you for favor and no one wanted to harm your son? ¡± Empress Jiang pursed her lips and replied,¡±not really.¡± This is the fault of your missing Imperial uncle! If he didn¡¯t disappear, our family would be free!¡± ¡°Mother, if that disappeared Imperial uncle suddenly appears and wants to snatch my position, what will you do?¡± the Emperor held his forehead. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes moved and she said,¡±give it to him!¡± Why are you snatching? look at howfortable your father¡¯s other two sons are being Wangye! Look at your sons, how painful it is for them to be princes! At such a young age, your heart is like a sieve. What¡¯s the point of calcting all day?¡± The Emperor shut himself up and didn¡¯t want to speak. After I was the Emperor for more than ten years, my mother said,¡±don¡¯t be an Emperor anymore, it¡¯s tiring!¡± AI! ¡°Zhao ¡®er, how long until we reach Qing Province?¡± Empress Jiang asked as the carriage stopped at a courier station. ¡°In a few days! He should be able to catch up to the Qingzhou government¡¯s Dragon Boat during the Dragon Boat Festival. Mother, when I¡¯m done dealing with things in Qing Province, we¡¯ll go to the vige at the crossroads. It¡¯s the vige with the washing and protection set. That family is very fun! His son and his family felt like old friends at first sight. Even the zahai pepper you like is made by their family. I wonder if they¡¯ve got any new stuff after half a year!¡± The Emperor said with great interest. ¡°Alright! I also want to see the people who are familiar with my son at first sight.¡± Empress Jiang was very interested in this. ...... The day before the Dragon Boat Festival, the Gu family went to the prefecture together again, leaving only uncle Gu, aunt Gu, and forbear. Uncle Gu carried ninren and looked pitifully at the donkey cart as it drove away. He muttered to ninren, ¡± ¡°AI, bear with it! Father can¡¯t help but want to scold you again! Why did youe so early? you should have just endured it! If you had endured it and ran into your mother¡¯s stomach at the end ofst year, I wouldn¡¯t have missed so many opportunities to watch the show this year! Why did you crawl into your mother¡¯s stomach at the beginning ofst year? How good would it be to endure it!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ninja pped uncle gu¡¯s face. He was now a little man who was over half a year old. He had the strength to hit his nagging father. endure, endure my ass! Why didn¡¯t you endure from the beginning of the year to the end of the year? I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time, you bad middle-aged uncle! Uncle Gu held the child in one hand and grabbed his chubby little hand with the other. ¡°You little brat, are you trying to overturn the heavens? You¡¯re so small and you¡¯re already hitting me? You can¡¯t win, you know? I¡¯ll endure for another ten years or so, and if you hit me again, you¡¯ll definitely win!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± She endured the pain and used her free hand to p uncle Gu again. After that, sheughed without any teeth. Sheughed so happily. Chapter 527 527 Then take the thing back The Gu family left after lunch. It was almost dark when they arrived in the prefecture. They didn¡¯t encounter any problems this time and went straight to the Guo family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°grandpa, grandpa, second uncle, second aunt, cousin, brother yuan! my mother told me to wait for you here. here¡¯s the key!¡± guo rui greeted everyone obediently and handed over the key. ¡°Rui ¡®er, why did your parents leave you here alone? What are you so busy with that you can¡¯t leave?¡± Grandpa Gu touched Guo Rui¡¯s head and said disapprovingly. Guo Rui was only a seven-year-old child, and he was very likable. There were so many prostitutes in the prefecture. Even if he grew up in the prefecture, he could not take him lightly! It was even during a crowded Festival like the Dragon Boat Festival. ¡°Grandpa, my grandma is sick, so mother has to stay at home to take care of her. My mother only needs to take care of grandma, and no one else can. I can do it by myself. The surrounding houses are all rented from our family.¡± Guo Rui smiled innocently. The Gu family understood. Well, grandma was sick, and mother had to be taken care of. She couldn¡¯t evene out to give her a key. It must be very serious. second brother, send Rui ¡®er back and buy some things for your mother and I to visit our inws. We¡¯ve just rushed over and your mother is tired. Tell your aunt Qin that we¡¯ll visit her when we¡¯re well-rested! Grandpa Gu said with a smile. everyone looked at grandma gu. how was she tired? She looked even more energetic than her mother (second aunt)! Cai Xiaolian instantly understood. Grandpa Gu also saw that olddy Guo was deliberately pestering Gu Lin, and he was notfortable with it! ¡°Ruirui, let¡¯s go. Second uncle will send you home!¡± Gu shouxin went to hold Guo Rui¡¯s hand. Guo Rui waved to everyone and said,¡±Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯ll apany you to see Dragon rowing tomorrow!¡± Dad spent money and bought a private room in a restaurant by the river. I can see it clearly!¡± ¡°Rui ¡®er is such a good girl!¡± Grandpa Guughed. theyout of the house was still the same as before. gu lin had also dried the nket and ced it on the bed, except that gu en had appeared. Gu en, who was extra, would stay with Lu Zheng at night. Lu Zheng had a small courtyard in the prefecture. When Gu shouxin came to the prefecture for the examination, he stayed in his own courtyard twice. Gu shouxin took the gifts prepared at home, went to the city to buy some, and took Guo Rui to the Guo family. During the Dragon Boat Festival, as inws, the Gu family had already prepared gifts for the Guo family. Adding some more was just to let their sister live a better life in the Guo family. Although third aunt Gu had been living quite well in the Guo family, and she could deal with her troublesome mother-inw and sister-inw, she was still very happy. When they arrived at the Guo family, Gu shouxin greeted Qin Shi on behalf of the two old men. Qin Shi looked at the big and small bags of things and sat up. Her eyes were curved with a smile.¡±I say, second nephew, your parents are really too polite. We are inws, aren¡¯t we treating them as outsiders by giving gifts?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om third aunt gu said,¡±second brother, you can bring the things backter!¡± My mother-inw doesn¡¯t like all these fancy things!¡± Qin Shi quickly said,¡±Rui ¡®er, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± If you ask your second brother to bring the things back, won¡¯t your parents scold him?¡± ¡°My parents don¡¯t scold their children,¡± third aunt said. Qin Shi,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. well, since aunt is not feeling well, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡°Take care, second brother!¡± Aunt Qin nodded. When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well!¡± Chapter 528 528 Who isn¡¯t your favorite? Third aunt Gu sent Gu shouxin to the door. Gu shouxin looked into the room and asked, ¡± I see that aunt Qin¡¯s face is ruddy and her words are full of vigor. Is she sick this time because you let me stay in the courtyard? ¡± Third aunt Gu immediately shook her head and said,¡±second brother, what are you saying?¡± That courtyard was originally Guo min¡¯s. When his father-inw was still alive, it had already been divided. When the time came for the three siblings to split up, they would have those. It¡¯s just that Guo Wan and Guo Yan haven¡¯t gotten married yet. Second brother, don¡¯t think so much. Your brother-inw¡¯s things are your sister¡¯s, and sister¡¯s things are for second brother to use, can¡¯t you?¡± Gu shouxin helplessly shook his head,¡±you!¡± Did she torture you? Did you suffer?¡± Third aunt Gu shook her head. second brother, you know me. With my personality, how can I be wronged? ¡± The grievances that my mother-inw, little aunt, and little brother-inw have given me, I will turn my back on Guo min. In two days, I will make the mother and son feel even more aggrieved.¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± Yingluo, okay. Do you want to watch the Dragon Boat rowing tomorrow? ¡± Third aunt Gu nodded. of course. I asked Guo min to spend a lot of money to book a room. I couldn¡¯t bear to do it in the past. If it wasn¡¯t for my parentsing this year, I would have gone to the river to watch. Hehe, second brother, I see that second sister-inw and nieces are doing quite well with the Li family. Do you want to consider permanently stationed in the prefecture city? I can¡¯t bear to part with my parents.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±no!¡± Even if we came, father and mother wouldn¡¯te. They were afraid that you would bring brother-inw home every day and make brother-inw into a live-in son-inw! alright, i¡¯m leaving!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om third aunt gu,¡±hehe.¡± Second brother, you¡¯re heartless! ...... When Gu shouxin returned home, he told Grandpa and Grandma Gu about third aunt¡¯s situation and asked them not to worry about her, but about the Guo family. Grandpa Gu red at Gu shouxin. Who would say that about his sister? The old couple had three sons and one daughter. Wasn¡¯t this daughter their treasure? Although he didn¡¯t show it on his face, he was still worried about her. however, after listening to gu shouxin¡¯s words, grandpa gu was relieved. he still wanted to wait until tomorrow night to go with grandma gu to see it in person. moreover, tomorrow was the dragon boat festival, and since they had arrived in the prefecture, the two families should sit down and have a meal together. ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re more familiar with the prefecture. Help me book a table at a restaurant tomorrow. We¡¯ll eat there tonight.¡± Grandpa Gu told him about it during dinner. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s book a room at the Li family¡¯s restaurant! I¡¯ll book it when I go back.¡± lu yang said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t book the Dragon Boat Festival all of a sudden! Why don¡¯t we buy some ingredients and cook at home?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy for us toe out and y. Niannian, you can¡¯t always cook! Grandpa can¡¯t bear to trouble you. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant and eat. Grandpa will treat you! You sisters have been working hard recently! Enzi¡¯s studies were also hard! Second brother¡¯s exams were also tough! Second brother¡¯s family also had a hard time doing business! It was hard for ah Yuan to help with the crops! With ah Yuan, your grandma won¡¯t have to go to the fields this year! Grandpa didn¡¯t do anything, but I can still treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can book it.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy for us toe out and y. Niannian, you can¡¯t always cook! Grandpa can¡¯t bear to trouble you. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant and eat. Grandpa will treat you! You sisters have been working hard recently! Enzi¡¯s studies were also hard! Second brother¡¯s exams were also tough! Second brother¡¯s family also had a hard time doing business! It was hard for ah Yuan to help with the crops! With ah Yuan, your grandma won¡¯t have to go to the fields this year! Grandpa didn¡¯t do anything, but I can still treat you to a meal.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the best grandfather in the world! I like you the most!¡± Gu Xin said immediately. hahahahahaha! Grandpa Guughed out loud. [ the transmigration trio: other than your first aunt, who else in the family isn¡¯t your favorite? ] Chapter 529 529 the good-tempered uncle next door After the meal, Lu Zheng brought Gu en back to his own courtyard. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, did you buy your own courtyard?¡± gu en asked curiously. ¡°You can say so. When my mother passed away, she left me arge amount of silver. I used it to buy houses everywhere.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Waa! Your mother is so rich! Brother Yuan, your mother must be very beautiful!¡± Gu en asked again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Lu Zheng had never seen his mother before, not even a portrait. He had only heard that his sister looked like his mother. His sister was very beautiful, so his mother should be beautiful as well. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan!¡± Gu en wanted to ask more but was interrupted. The two of them looked over and Gu en recognized the person immediately. ¡°It¡¯s the ck-faced waiter!¡± xue qianyu¡¯s originally expressionless face turned even colder when he heard this. It was all because of Gu Nian, the dark-faced waiter? Which part of him was dark? His skin color was very good, okay! Lu Zheng was taken aback when he saw Xue Qianyu. He then looked at the two carriages behind him. Was the Emperor out on a incognito visit again? Xue Qianyu got off his horse and looked at Lu Yang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a farmer in the vige? Or can¡¯t stand the prosperity of the city?¡± Gu en replied,¡¯second brother, don¡¯t you know about the Dragon Boat Festival? It¡¯s the Dragon Boat Festival where we can row the Dragon Boat and eat dumplings. Our Academy is on holiday, so are the fields! My brother ah Yuan is very good at farming, even my father praised him.¡± ¡± en ¡®zi, don¡¯t talk so much to him, ¡± lu zheng chuckled. ¡± he doesn¡¯t understand crops! ¡± hahahaha, the ck-faced waiter, Zhou Yuan, where¡¯s Gu Nian? ¡± The Emperor alighted from the carriage, extremely happy. He had met Lu Zheng and the boy from the Gu family the moment he entered the city. Did that mean that the Gu family was here too? he could let his mother y with them. ¡°Old master ye, my second uncle¡¯s family has already gone to rest.¡± Lu Zheng said as he bowed. ¡°Hello, uncle ye. Uncle ye, didn¡¯t you say that you probably wouldn¡¯te to Qing Province this year? Did youe here because you heard that the Dragon Boat Race in Qing Province is very good?¡± Gu en greeted politely and then asked curiously. ¡°yup! Wasn¡¯t he here to watch the fun? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months, and you¡¯ve grown taller!¡± The Emperor ruffled Gu en¡¯s hair. He really liked the children of the Gu family. None of them were afraid of him, unlike his group of children, who were like quails when they saw him. ¡°Uncle ye, let me tell you, Grandpa Zhou¡¯s seeds have been nted by my second uncle¡¯s family, right? there are watermelons and strawberries, and they¡¯re delicious! if you¡¯ve watched the dragon boat race,e back with us to the vige to eat!¡± gu en naturally took the emperor¡¯s hand. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes were wide open. The Gu family was really impressive. The older ones treated the Emperor as their nephew, the younger ones treated the Emperor as their brother, and the Emperor as the good-tempered uncle next door! ¡°Oh? There¡¯s more delicious food?¡± The Emperor smacked his lips and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Yes, old master ye. Second uncle¡¯s family has grown a lot of flowers, including some fruits. A few days ago, we harvested watermelons and strawberries. I was thinking of bringing them to you after harvesting arge amount! The fruits can¡¯t be stored for long, so niannian and Xinxin were discussing wrapping them in ice to store them for a while.¡± yes, ¡± Lu Zheng replied honestly. He did not forget to add some sense of presence to Gu Nian and Gu Xin. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re so extravagant! Even if old Zhou is rich, he can¡¯t stand you being so wasteful!¡± The Emperor was speechless. Chapter 530 530 All good at acting ¡°Hehe, uncle ye, you don¡¯t know yet, but my sister niannian is very powerful! She made her own ice, so she didn¡¯t need to spend money to buy it. I also made a kind of ice drink called shaved ice with preserved fruit. Oh my, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to drool!¡± Gu en said as he sucked in his saliva and smacked his lips. The Emperor thought,¡±you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, I want to immediately grab Gu Nian and make one for me! ¡°Old master ye, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯ve only just reached the prefecture, right? Have you arranged a ce to stay?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± The Emperor shook his head, ¡± you little brat, help us arrange our living quarters. Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m just asking out of courtesy. Your Majesty, if you say you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, who would believe you?¡± ¡°Uncle ye, brother a ¡®Yuan¡¯s courtyard is there. Let¡¯s go to brother a¡¯ Yuan¡¯s house to stay! It¡¯s not far at all. Brother Yuan said there are five rooms.me, the dark-faced waiter, brother Yuan, and I will have one room. Uncle ye, you will have one room, and these guards will have one room. There are still two rooms left!¡± Gu en said immediately. Lu Zheng looked at Gu en helplessly.¡¯You¡¯re really something. You¡¯re using my house to do me a favor.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s fine. My mother can stay in the remaining two rooms.¡± The Emperor smiled in satisfaction. Xue Qianyu opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but seeing how happy the Emperor was, he decided to forget it. As long as the Emperor was happy, he would just send someone to the magistrate¡¯s side. ¡°Uncle ye, your mother, should I call her grandma?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°Yes, you should call me grandma. My son is older than you, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you calling him grandma.¡± The Emperor nodded and said. His old mother had the heart of a young girl. After his father passed away, she had lost her soul. If it were not for the various stories of the people and the various anecdotes of the ministers in the court supporting her, she would have followed her father. His old mother liked children, but she didn¡¯t like any of his children. He guessed that the Gu family¡¯s children would do! N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Zhao ¡®er, have you found a ce to stay?¡± At this time, Empress Jiang got down from the car and asked Lu Zheng and Gu en. Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng thought, Empress Dowager, you¡¯re acting too! Would I dare to not have a ce to stay if I bring you along? This mother and son really knew how to act. ¡°Ah, is this the young man from the Zhou family that you were talking about, Zhao ¡®er? It¡¯s really not bad. From the looks and temperament, there¡¯s really no difference between them.¡± Empress Jiang sized Lu Zheng up. He looked so much like that scumbag from the Lu family. Poor little Jia, marrying such a man. Fortunately, Yuanyuan had grown up safely. ¡°Old Madam.¡± Lu Zheng bowed. ¡°Waa! Grandma, you¡¯re so young! If I didn¡¯t know you were uncle ye¡¯s mother, I would have thought you were uncle ye¡¯s sister! Grandma, you¡¯re so pretty! She¡¯s like the Queen Mother of the heavens!¡± Gu en eximed. Empress Jiang was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the Queen Mother in Heaven at such a young age?¡± Gu en blinked and shook his head. However, I¡¯ll know what the Queen Mother looks like when I see you! My father once said that the girl you like doesn¡¯t have a specific image. When you see her, you¡¯ll know what image she has. This was the same as the image of a God. There was no specific image. One would know what it looked like when they saw it. She¡¯s noble, dignified, and has an air of nobility about her. ¡± Emperor: ¡± you have a bright future. You¡¯ve made my old motherugh. You¡¯re the first one among all the children. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu: ¡± what did the Gu family¡¯s children eat when they were growing up? did they grow up on ttery? ¡± Or did they all have a pair of fiery eyes and knew whose ttery was effective? Chapter 533 533 My heart will always remember after watching the dragon boat race, the most excited person, other than gu xin, gu en, and gu si, was empress jiang. The transmigration trio was really suspicious. Lu Zheng had given Gu shouxin false news back then. That ye guy was not the Emperor! Otherwise, the emperor¡¯s mother was the Empress Dowager. This Empress Dowager looked a little too silly and sweet! She would even cheer and cheer with a few ten-year-old kids? Neither Huihui nor niannian knew how to do it. ...... They had lunch in her third uncle¡¯s private room. After lunch, Gu Nian brought the two sisters to the Li family¡¯s house and brought some zongzi along. They were going to talk to li Muyan about the ice cream and give him a bowl of shaved ice. In the end, when he went to the Li family, he found that li mu Yan was injured again. ¡°li muyan, you didn¡¯t get injured this morning because you wanted to go out and watch the dragon boat, did you?¡± Gu Nian was speechless as she looked at li Muyan, who was lying on the bed with his legs dangling. ¡°brother mu yan, you¡¯re so pitiful! you¡¯d better not go out in the future! I¡¯m really afraid that your sister will live until she¡¯s 18!¡± gu si said. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother mu Yan, let me tell you something that my uncle has been saying a lot recently!¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. ¡°What did uncle say?¡± Li Muyan looked at Gu Xin pitifully. ¡°Eldest uncle has been saying recently, endure it! Endure it, everything will pass, everything will be better! that¡¯s right, my little cousin is called ren ren. he was not even a month old when he was born, so my uncle named him ren ren.¡± gu xin said with a serious face. Li Muyan,¡±hehe.¡± Ah Qiu brought the desserts andughed when she heard this. ¡°greetings, miss gu. Our young master didn¡¯t want to see the injured Dragon Boat this morning, it¡¯s Yingluo.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to say anything!¡± li muyan quickly stopped him. Ah Qiu didn¡¯t listen. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°Young master Xixi, this servant will tell you now. Let¡¯s see if you can get up and hit this servant. Moreover, this is what Madam has instructed me to say to make the Gudies happy! Lady Gu, it¡¯s like this. Young master doesn¡¯t just want to see the Dragon rowing boat. He also wants to row the Dragon Boat himself! He had prepared arge Kongmingntern and went to the river to test itst night. He wanted to wait until he reached the middle of the river and sit on the Kongmingntern to fly up to the sky for everyone to see! In the end, the wind was strong and it rainedst night. When the fire was put out, young master fell from the sky andnded on the shore. There happened to be a butcher who transported pigs to the restaurant. There were more than thirty of them. When young master fell, he startled the pigs and was trampled by them. His body was covered in pig dung!¡± the four gu sisters were speechless! Li Muyan had no choice but to cover himself with the nket. Luckily, he could still move his hands. Ah Qiu then said, ¡±dies, please sit down. I¡¯ll be going now. Ah Dong will be back in a while. If there¡¯s anything, just call out. After he finished speaking, he bowed and left. ¡°pfft!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± hahahahahahahaha Yingluo! It was unknown whoughed first, but the four sistersughed together. Gu Nian poked li Muyan¡¯s covered head with her finger. ¡°Li Muyan, do you want everyone in the prefecture to see you fly into the sky? why are you showing off like this?¡± Li Muyan was so angry that he took off his nket and said with a red face, ¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to show off? I just wanted you to see it!¡± Gu Nian was stunned. I¡¯ve already agreed toe to your house. Why did you go to the sky on the river sote at night? ¡± she asked. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes fell on a banner at the side. She ran over and picked it up, ¡± ¡°My heart forever? Brother Muyan, are you talking about my sister?¡± Chapter 534 534 As long as it¡¯s good-looking, I¡¯ll like it! Gu Nian looked at the banner. It was very long and the words on it were very striking. She then looked at li Muyan. Li Muyan shook his head. no, I didn¡¯t write it for you. Really, you don¡¯t have to bear such a big burden. I didn¡¯t me you. What I want to say is that my heart will always be dedicated to inventions!¡± gu nian nodded and patted his chest. I thought you wanted me to take responsibility for you! Then I won¡¯t dare to talk business with you! I¡¯m not a scumbag.¡± Li Muyanughed bitterly.¡¯I knew that if I dared to say that I wrote it for you, you wouldn¡¯t even do business with me, let alone talk about feelings.¡¯ After that, li Muyan let ah Dong in and brought the sisters to the shop. He then asked ah Dong to give the sisters the budget he had already prepared. After that, he said that he wouldn¡¯t see her no matter what. He only told her to discuss it with her sisters when they came. His injuries had also healed. Gu Xin took out a bamboo tube from her purse and handed it to ah Dong, ¡± brother ah Dong, this is fruit juice. It¡¯s very delicious. I made it with brother mu Yan¡¯s ice Shatterer. Please help me bring it to him! ¡°Thank you, miss Xin!¡± Ah Dong epted it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian did not scold her. After all, her sister was good to everyone who did not do anything bad to her. There must be some jade beads mixed in. That¡¯s good, let li Muyan get well soon, and we can earn money together! ...... At night, at the Li family restaurant, the Gu family, the six members of the Guo family, the Emperor, his mother, and Xue Qianyu sat at two tables in a private room. The person in charge of the Li family restaurant was the eldest daughter of the first branch, li Luan. She asked the manager to send wine and snacks to the private room for free. She also came over to toast the elders and let everyone have a good meal before leaving. On Guo Wan¡¯s left was third aunt Gu, and on her right was Gu Hui. She looked at Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu with a conflicted expression. ¡°Huihui, who do you think is better? Who is worthy of me? Oh no, I feel like I¡¯ve shifted my love to someone else. I¡¯ve fallen in love with brother Xue again, but I can¡¯t bear to part with Zhou Yuan!¡± Guo Wan tugged at Gu Hui and whispered into his ear. Gu Hui looked at Guo Wan speechlessly. ¡°!¡± Guo Wan looked at Gu Hui and shook her head,¡±sigh, I guess you don¡¯t understand!¡± Quickly change niannian over.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched as she quietly pulled Gu Nian to switch with her. Gu Nian sat down with a confused look on her face. ¡°Niannian, niannian, who do you think is more worthy of me, Zhou Yuan or brother Xue?¡± Guo Wan leaned on Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder. Gu Nian looked at the two people¡¯s backs and then turned to Guo Wan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Guo Wan seriously thought about it and said, ¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re both good enough! But who do I want to follow? He was really conflicted! Really, niannian, can you help me analyze it?¡± Gu Nian touched her chin and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°From their appearance, they¡¯re on par.¡± Guo Wan nodded her head repeatedly. Oh my, someone finally understood me. Zhou Yuan, I guess. He¡¯s a farmer. Brother Xue should be rich. Look at what he¡¯s wearing, ¡± Gu Nian said. Guo Wan covered Gu Nian¡¯s mouth with her chubby hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you can¡¯t be so tacky. You can¡¯t use money to measure your value. Love is priceless.¡± ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m sorry, aunt Guo Wan. I was too tacky.¡± Gu Nian said. Then let¡¯s not talk about money and talk about character?¡± Guo Wan looked at the two people¡¯s backs with a conflicted expression. She turned her head and nodded. Her eyes were really conflicted! ¡°In terms of personality, it depends on what kind of girl you like,¡± Gu Nian said. guo wan thought for a moment and said,¡±as long as it¡¯s good looking, i¡¯ll like it!¡± zhou yuan was dressed in white, while brother xue was dressed in ck. this might represent their personalities, but i like both white and ck! Niannian, who do you think I should choose?¡± Chapter 535 535 You tricked me Gu Nian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and decided to let Guo Wan see the truth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask them which one of them would choose you? i remember that zhou yuan said that you were ruthless! You still haven¡¯t given up?¡± Guo Wan looked at Gu Nian in disagreement. ¡°he said that because he¡¯s shy! The other possibility is that I¡¯m older than him and he can¡¯t ept it at the moment. However, my mother said that it¡¯s better for a man to have an older wife. Older girls should be more sensible and mature. I believe that little brother Zhou Yuan will realize my good points. Who knows, they might even be jealous of me in the future. oh no, niannian, what should i do when you say that?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin tilted her head and asked, ¡± ¡°Sister, aunt Guo Wan, what are you talking about? Why do you keep whispering and not eating?¡± Gu Xin felt that it was very strange. Her sister and Guo Wan¡¯s rtionship had never been good. The two of them did not like each other. I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m just eating now! Gu Nian shook her head. After she finished speaking, she even quietly sat beside Gu Hui. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. As a girl, she was still willing to remind Guo Wan. However, this Guo Wan didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who would listen to advice at all. Forget it! It didn¡¯t matter to him how other people were doing. Because of Gu Xin¡¯s question, all the girls at the female table looked over, so Guo Wan was too embarrassed to continue this topic. however, her undisguised gaze left gu hui and gu nian speechless. During the meal, Lu Zheng went to the outhouse. Guo Wan looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s back with a conflicted expression. Should she follow him? but what if little brother Zhou Yuan took a fancy to her? wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for little brother Xue? Just as Guo Wan was feeling conflicted, Xue Qianyu also got up and went to the outhouse. This time, Guo Wan was no longer conflicted. She also got up and went to the outhouse. N?v(el)B\\jnn The outhouses in the restaurant were divided into male and female. There was a bamboo forest outside the outhouses, and on both sides of the path, there were pirs that were half the height of a person. At the top of the pirs, there was an oilmp, which was covered with ampshade. It was said that this kind of decoration was suggested by li Muyan. The oilmp wouldn¡¯t be blown out by the breeze, and it wasn¡¯t hung high enough to light up the road. Guo Wan was standing in the bamboo forest. When she saw the two of theming out together, she mustered up her courage and blocked their way. brother Zhou Yuan! Guo Wan¡¯s pretentious voice was even sharper. Xue qianxun looked at Lu Zheng as if he was a ghost. ¡°Aunt Guo, I¡¯m from the same generation as my son, don¡¯t call me that!¡± lu zheng said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You are not rted to the Gu family by blood. So this was what you were thinking about! You¡¯re too stupid!¡± guo wan¡¯s eyes lit up as she said. ¡°i¡¯m not talking nonsense! I¡¯ve always respected you as my elder. You¡¯re not waiting for me, are you? Are you waiting for this one?¡± Lu Zheng pointed at Xue Qianyu. Guo Wan¡¯s face was a little red, and she was also a little conflicted. Xue Qianyu was speechless. Lu Zheng, you dog, you tricked me? ¡°Aunt Guo Wan, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer!¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. After he finished speaking, he wanted to leave. xue qianyu grabbed lu zheng, who broke free and slipped away. Xue Qianyu wanted to chase after her, but Guo Wan stretched out her arms and stopped him. ¡°My surname is Guo, and my first name is Wan. The evening glow. Isn¡¯t this name as beautiful as the person I am?¡± guo wan looked at xue qianyu, her eyes full of longing. ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Xue qianxun said coldly. ¡°don¡¯t! Young master Xue, although my family only has a small grain store in the Qing provincial government, but it¡¯s a little bit too small.¡± ¡°move!¡± he shouted. Xue Qianyu frowned impatiently. young master Xue, I¡¯m not done yet. My Chenchen. Guo Wan put on a gentle smile that she had practiced many times in front of the mirror, but Xue Qianyu pushed her away before she could finish her words. Chapter 536 536 I lost it ¡°young master xue, wait a moment, let me finish!¡± Guo Wan pulled Xue Qianyu¡¯s arm. Xue Qianyu turned around impatiently and stared coldly at Guo Wan¡¯s hand on his arm. Suddenly, he grabbed Guo Wan¡¯s cor with his other hand and lifted her up: ¡°if you don¡¯t understand humannguage, i can send you to hell!¡± Guo Wan, who was lifted up, was so scared that she forgot to struggle. I¡¯m not a patient person, ¡± Xue Qianyu continued. don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you see a ghost the next time! With that, Xue Qianyu threw Guo Wan to the ground and went back to the toilet to wash his hands. Then, he returned to the private room without even looking at Guo Wan, who had been scared silly and had fallen to the ground. Lu Zheng looked at Xue Qianyu with a smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn Xue qianxun pursed his lips,¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be getting worse and worse!¡± embarrassing!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been weaker than you!¡± Xue qianxun continued to eat expressionlessly. Gu shouxin nced at the two of them. Well, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been in contact with them more often, butpared to the ck-faced waiter, the white-faced waiter looked more pleasing to the eye. After that, Guo Wan didn¡¯te in again. She let the waitere in and tell Qin Shi and third aunt that she had gone back first because she identally dirtied her clothes. The mother-inw and daughter-inw did not think too much about it. Guo Wan was really frightened by Xue Qianyu¡¯s murderous expression. She returned home in a daze and fell asleep immediately. She had nightmares that night. Her mind was filled with Xue Qianyu¡¯s expressionless face and his words about sending her to hell. ...... The Gu family returned to the vige on the sixth day of the new year. Before the emperor¡¯s matters were settled, Lu Zheng passed the keys to Xue Qianyu and followed them back to the vige. Empress Jiang wanted to go with them, but she didn¡¯t know how many days the Emperor would be dyed, so she held back. Moreover, she wanted to walk around the prefecture for a few days. When she was still a wangfei, their Wangye¡¯s fief was also in this direction, and the local customs were simr to those in Qing Province. When he returned to the vige, it was already past noon. Some of the vigers were taking a nap, while others were resting in their courtyards. In this season, there were many things to do in the fields. lu zheng alighted at the entrance of the vige. he nned to rest for a while, change his clothes, and then go find his uncle. At the entrance of the old house, Gu shouxin helped to move the things he had bought in. At the door of the central room, uncle Gu was leaning against the wall and snoring. ¡°Father, why are you sleeping here?¡± Gu Hui went to wake him up. It would be ufortable to sleep while sitting like this. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, you stinky brat!¡± uncle gu muttered. Grandma Gu stopped in her tracks, walked over, and gave uncle Gu a kick, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Uncle Gu finally came to his senses. No one could understand why grandma Gu suddenly kicked someone, and she looked very angry. ¡°Where¡¯s your wife and Ninja?¡± Grandma Gu asked in a deep voice. ¡°Wife? His wife had gone back to her parents ¡®home. Ninja, wasn¡¯t I the one who carried Ninja?¡± Uncle Gu slowly lowered his head and looked. Where did Ninja Go? ¡°damn you, i knew you fell asleep with the baby. go and find it!¡± Seeing him like this, grandma Gu understood that this annoying guy had lost the baby again. Huihui, go to your grandmother¡¯s side and see if your mother is carrying Ninja. Grandma Gu ordered. ¡°Yes, yes, it must be his mother who carried him!¡± Uncle Gu stood up and said with a lingering fear. ¡°Right my ass! Hurry up and find it! In the past, you used to sit here with Huihui in your arms. Have you forgotten how you slipped away that day?¡± Grandma Gu gave him a p on the shoulder. Chapter 539 539 We¡¯ll each marry one That night, Gu Xin brought back a piece of news from the old mansion. Gu Ren said that he would eat the rice soup and not the milk. He insisted on sleeping with his grandparents at night. His grandmother carried him up and brought him back to the main room despite his crying. He sneaked into his grandparents ¡®room when no one was paying attention. He was dirty all over. if you wanted to ask him how he climbed down from the bed in the main room, it was very simple. he moved the quilt, pillow, and the pile of clothes on the bed to the ground, then fell down from the bed and climbed into his grandparents ¡®room. The threshold of the old residence was not high. For a child like Gu Ren who could climb all the way from the old residence to the second branch, it was really easy. at first, he was hiding under the bed, but because he had peed, his grandmother had caught a whiff of the smell. Grandma was extremely angry, but Grandpa said that this child was close to them, so they should just let him sleep together! thus, gu ren was washed clean and ced in his grandparents ¡®room. His grandfather was still feeding him rice soup! After Gu Xin finished her story, she asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked my uncle. My sister and I weren¡¯t this powerful when we were young. Only sister Huihui was this powerful. But sister Huihui only crawled out of the house and went outside on her own after nine months! Ren Ren is really amazing!¡± The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± This kid had either been pierced through or had been reborn. They absolutely didn¡¯t believe that there was such a genius who could cause trouble at such a young age. Furthermore, the reason why he was so capable was also because he ate a Jade bead when he was born. Previously, Gu Xin gave him a Jade bead when he was crying. He had just eaten another one at the pile of firewood. Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian could not help but say, ¡± don¡¯t let this kid eat jade beads next time! Gu Xin was puzzled,¡±why?¡± Is it because Ren Ren is too smart? what if he remembers what I gave him and is afraid that he will ask me for it in the future?¡± ¡± that¡¯s one of the problems, ¡± cai xiaolian said. ¡± the most important thing is that your jade bead is too nourishing. look, he¡¯s only eaten so little, and he can already crawl all the way here from the old mansion! If you feed him a few more times, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be able to wield a knife and a gun by the time he¡¯s two!¡± gu xin was surprised,¡¯ah? Is it because of my Jade bead? Then I n to feed him one a day when my parents give birth to a little brother for me!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°One pill a year is enough!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Cai Xiaolian red at the father and son,¡±who said I wanted a son?¡± My two daughters are quite good.¡± Gu Xin disagreed,¡¯mother, I want a son. A family needs a son to carry on the Gu family!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. He was still so traditional at such a young age.¡±Then your great-grandfather only had one daughter, your grandmother. The Gu family has also been passed down!¡± Gu Xin agreed and nodded, ¡± ¡°Alright then, when my sister gets married in the future, I¡¯ll marry one?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t I marry one and you get married?¡± Gu Nian was indignant. Gu Xin replied with a good attitude,¡±anything is fine!¡± Why don¡¯t we sisters each marry one?¡± The transmigration trio: Gu shouxin: ¡± Xinxin, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have a younger brother or sister. I just think that the two of you are too few. It¡¯s better to have two more, just like Huihui and sisi. It¡¯s better to have a few more brothers and sisters. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I like them too. I like both my younger brother and younger sister. Gu Xin agreed. He looked at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian got up. I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯m going to wash up. You guys take your time to chat. Chapter 540 540 Not following the plot one by one It was already the eighth day of the Lunar New Year when the Emperor came back after he had finished his business. When they arrived at the vige at the crossroads, he asked eunuch Fu to leave the luggage in Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard. He knew that Lu Zheng was alone at home. Grandmother Xiao had gone to the capital and would not be back for a while. ¡°Mother, Xue Er and I will stay here. Can you bring nanny GUI and bi Rong to the Gu residence?¡± When they arrived at the vige, the Emperor thought of the problem of amodation and asked. ¡°Anything is fine!¡± Empress Jiang was still very amodating. ¡°Zhou Yuan, take us there!¡± The Emperor said in a good mood. as expected, imperial mother was the most worry-free. Zhou Yuan helplessly led the group of people to the Gu residence. on the way, many vigers greeted zhou yuan. zhou yuan exined that they were guests of his house and that he had to send the female family to the gu family¡¯s second branch because his grandmother was not home. The vigers of the three fork vige were speechless. If you are so particr, why did youe to the countryside? When we visit rtives in the countryside, which family would have so many houses for the women to live alone? ¡°yuan, you seem to be quite used to living in this vige!¡± Empress Jiang said with a smile. ¡°Old Furen, Zhenzhen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t add the word¡± old.¡± Why don¡¯t you call me grandma to the children of the Gu family? Compared to old Madam, I¡¯d rather be addressed as grandmother.¡± Empress Jiang interrupted Zhou Yuan. Women didn¡¯t want to grow old. She didn¡¯t like olddies at all. lu zheng looked at the emperor. the emperor did not say anything, so he could only follow his advice.¡±Grandma Jiang, before I came to the vige at the crossroad, I lived in a Manor. Although I didn¡¯t really experience farming, it¡¯s almost there.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Empress Jiang looked at Lu Zheng pitifully and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve also seen your mother¡¯s child before. to be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for your father taking the lead, i would have wanted that child to be my daughter-inw. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the Fortune to do so.¡± Lu Yang was shocked. He didn¡¯t know there was such a thing, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond. The Emperor was embarrassed. The Duke Zhenguo¡¯s wife was older than him, but she had the kind of personality that he liked. Unfortunately, she had met Lu Zheng¡¯s father first. ¡°bear with it, why did you crawl out to y again?¡± When they arrived at the old mansion, Lu Zheng looked speechlessly at Gu Ren, who was sitting at the door and pulling grass. As soon as he spoke, the child was so frightened that he fell to the ground. When Gu Ren saw that Lu Zheng was going to hug him, he quickly crawled into the house. Unfortunately, his small arms and legs could not climb over his long legs. He was carried up by Lu Zheng in an instant. ¡°Yiyiyaya!¡± gu ren waved his small fist and hit lu zheng¡¯s face in disappointment. ¡°Little brat, when you¡¯re older, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Lu Zheng grabbed his hand helplessly. The Emperor stepped forward and looked at Gu Ren curiously. ¡°Zhou Yuan, was he only three months old thest time I came? It hasn¡¯t been that long, howe you can climb out to y and even beat people up?¡± Gu Ren looked at the Emperor, his small face scrunched up. disobedient, these people are all disobedient! What the hell? None of them were following the plot! How can I endure this? Gu Ren looked at Xue Qianyu again. He put his arms around Lu Zheng¡¯s neck gloomily and lowered his head. He did not want to see these annoying things anymore. ¡°Aiya, this little boy is shy! He was really likable! Yuan, let me hug him!¡± empress jiang gently grabbed gu ren¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma Jiang, this child recognizes people.¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly. When Gu Ren heard the word ¡®Jiang¡¯, he immediately raised his head and looked at Empress Jiang in surprise. ¡°Ya! This child is so smart! Is he surprised to hear you call me grandma? Do you think I¡¯m not like your grandmother?¡± Empress Jiang was overjoyed. gu ren thought for a moment and reached out his hand to empress jiang. he was babbling and drooling as he spoke. Chapter 542 542 I gave birth to a face-smacking child ¡°Old master, this is not appropriate!¡± eunuch fu did not need lu zheng and xue qianyu¡¯s reminder. ¡°Boring! I was just saying!¡± The Emperor sighed helplessly. Lu Zheng and Xue qianxun heaved a sigh of relief. ...... The next day, the group of people nned to go to Gu Nian¡¯s Manor. considering that empress jiang probably didn¡¯t have enough exercise and couldn¡¯t walk on the mountain roads, cai xiaolian suggested that they take a car to zhou town. Empress Jiang didn¡¯t want to do it herself, so she wanted to walk over from the back mountain. ¡°Grandma Jiang, the forest is very hot in this weather, and there are all kinds of small insects and snakes! Let¡¯s just take a car!¡± Gu Xin was worried about Empress Jiang and tried to persuade her. She saw Empress Jiang with an old woman and a servant girl, and she felt that the three of them shouldn¡¯t be able to walk on the mountain road! It was fine in winter, but there were indeed snakes in the forest during this season. ¡°There¡¯s a snake? I haven¡¯t made Dragon Phoenix soup for many years. I¡¯ll cook for you allter.¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows and looked at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mother, are you cooking personally? When GUI Momo and bi Rong have finished cooking, you add some salt at the end and put it into a cup. Does that mean you¡¯re personally cooking?¡± The Emperor ruthlessly exposed his mother. He had heard too many times that his mother had cooked personally. When his father was still alive, which time had he not done the same? The key was that even when his father died, he still felt that the food his mother personally cooked was the most delicious. ¡°yeah, i did!¡± After Empress Jiang finished her sentence calmly, she turned around and walked towards the back of the mountain. it¡¯s in this direction, right? let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! gu xin pulled gu si along with her. ¡± grandma jiang, let us walk in front. let granny gui and sister bi rong walk on your left and right. my father and the others will be at the back. that way, no snakes, insects, rats, or ants will be able to get close to you! ¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn grandma Jiang, ¡± Gu si said. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the tree for you. I won¡¯t let go of the ones in the sky either! Empress Jiang pinched the faces of the two children and said, ¡± ¡°What an adorable little girl! Then I¡¯ll leave it to you to protect me!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian had no choice but to walk up to their younger sister. Grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian followed closely behind. Behind them were the Emperor and uncle Gu, who was carrying Gu Ren. Gu shouxin, Grandpa Gu, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu were still behind. brother Gu, do you want me to give you a hug? this child hit it off with me! The Emperor looked at Gu Ren in a good mood. Uncle Gu looked at Gu Ren, who was in his arms. This kid was looking around. He did not know where he found the energy to make a fuss about wanting to go with them. Seeing that he did not ask for a hug like he did yesterday, uncle Gu was very pleased. He shook his head and said proudly,¡±It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll hold it. This child is just greedy for novelty. After the novelty has worn off, he still loves me the most.¡± The Emperor thought,¡±I feel like this fool is stabbing me in the back, saying that my son doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Gu Ren silently rolled his eyes. Just then, Gu shouxin, who was behind him, caught him and curled the corners of his mouth at Gu Ren. gu ren silently looked away. Which part of the story went wrong? Uncle Gu carried the child with one hand and patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder with the other. Younger brother ye, let me tell you, there¡¯s a trick to raising a child. The emperor¡¯s interest was piqued,¡±Oh? What do you mean?¡± uncle guughed smugly,¡±this trick is innate!¡± It was a gift from the heavens, and others couldn¡¯t take it away even if they wanted to. For example, I have two sons and two daughters who love to stick to me! not only my children, but my two nieces and my nephew also like to y with me! He had no choice, it was a gift from the heavens. I¡¯m a blessed person, and children like me. So, brother ye, don¡¯t envy me, really. It¡¯s not your fault that your children don¡¯t stick to you. You can only me the heavens for not giving you such a fate! Some people just weren¡¯t liked by children, even if it was only for a short while. Don¡¯t be envious of me, this is all fate!¡± Gu Ren suddenly stretched out his arms for the Emperor to carry him.¡±Yiyiyaya!¡± the emperor was taken aback, and then looked at uncle gu provocatively. Uncle Gu,¡±why did I give birth to a face-smacking brat?¡± Chapter 543 543 Be inws with your children? Uncle Gu grabbed Gu Ren¡¯s small hand. son, tell your father. Do you want to move your hands and stretch? ¡± Gu Ren pped his father¡¯s face. hahahahahaha! the Emperor was amused by his actions. He took the child over and said, ¡± brother Gu, it seems that I¡¯m also blessed by the heavens. I like it! Gu Ren ced his head on the emperor¡¯s shoulder. Great, he saw his second uncle smiling at him again. That smile was inexplicable and made him panic! He didn¡¯t turn his head guiltily like before. Instead, he opened his mouth and smiled, drooling from the corner of his mouth. Gu Ren was confused. It¡¯s fine to put me on Gu en! Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and then wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Gu Ren¡¯s small face scrunched up. Then, he said, ¡± ¡°Waa!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His loud and clear cry resounded through the valley, scaring away the birds in the forest. ¡°Second brother, are you trying to scare the child? You¡¯re fine, but you¡¯re scaring the child into crying!¡± Grandpa Gu pped Gu shouxin¡¯s back. The Emperor turned his head and said,¡±don¡¯t cry, bear with it!¡± Let¡¯s not look at the back, let¡¯s look at the front!¡± After saying that, the Emperor looked at Gu shouxin with disdain, ¡± I wasn¡¯t close to the baby in the past. Second brother, you¡¯re amazing. You made the baby cry! Gu Ren¡¯s eyes opened slightly. He looked at Gu shouxin proudly and then continued to cry. The Emperor turned him in another direction, and he stopped crying. Gu shouxin was speechless. Uncle Gu looked at Gu shouxin in surprise, and then at his own son. With a face full of regret, he said, second brother, you¡¯ve made Enzi look like a mouse that has seen a cat when she sees you. Fine, she¡¯s only half a year old, but you¡¯ve already made her look like she¡¯s seen the King of Hell. After he finished speaking, he patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±brother ye, I¡¯ve wronged you just now.¡± You¡¯re better than second. At least you won¡¯t make the child cry.¡± ¡°Brother Gu, you¡¯re right!¡± The Emperor nodded in agreement. Uncle Gu patted his arm. I say, younger brother ye, don¡¯t learn from the second brother. You¡¯re so genteel that you¡¯re getting goosebumps. I¡¯m really afraid that your next sentence will alsoe out with something else. The Emperor nodded. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. I understand. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Uncle Gu gave the Emperor two tight ps on the back. that¡¯s more like my brother! The Emperor was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. Grandpa Gu, Gu shouxin, and Gu Renshen all trembled. ¡°By the way, brother ye, seeing that my Ninja hit it off so well with you, why don¡¯t we be inws? Do you have a newborn daughter in your family?¡± Uncle Gu suggested as he found the Emperor more pleasing to the eye. Gu Ren could not help but let out a snot bubble. Han Zi, I¡¯m afraid you want to be beaten to death by your father! Grandpa Gu frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. The Emperor shook his head and said,¡±that won¡¯t do!¡± Although your child¡¯s surname is Gu, the old master¡¯s surname is ye. How can people with the same surname get married?¡± Uncle Gu,¡±your family is ye from the capital, my family is Zhenzhen.¡± At this moment, Gu Xin suddenly cheered, ¡± ¡°Waa! He caught it! He caught it! Grandma Jiang, you¡¯re amazing! Grandma, you¡¯re amazing too!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s attention was immediately attracted and he quickly chased after her to see what great achievements her mother had made. The Emperor carried the child and followed. His mother was tired of staying in the pce. When she was young, she could still hunt in the enclosure. Ever since he ascended the throne, her mother had not been to the enclosure. She must have caught something again. Gu Ren wiped his snot, his eyes full of life. He really wanted to see what these two old aunties were doing. Chapter 545 545 You actually don¡¯t want the sea of stars that I gave you ¡°Aunty Jiang, the one who does this is my good sister¡¯s son,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. He has a special fate and can¡¯t go out normally, so he loves to ponder about these things at home since he was young. His mind is very flexible. We just tell him our thoughts and uses, and sometimes he will draw some pictures for himself. He will take a look and figure it out himself.¡± ¡°Does that child live nearby?¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°No, they live in the prefecture,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. He¡¯s a wealthy merchant in the Qing Prefecture. His family has a wide business range. Our skincare set was sold to the Li family. This ice Shatterer was created by niannian, Xinxin, and the other two sisters. They came up with the idea of opening a small shop with the child.¡± The Emperor replied,¡±Oh, the Li family of Qing Province!¡± The porcin in their house was pretty good. Mother, don¡¯t you like the tea set in your room the most? It¡¯s from their family.¡± Empress Jiang was taken aback and asked,¡±really?¡± Then can we invite the mother and son to the vige to y? I really want to see that child. He¡¯s really smart.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± grandma Jiang, uncle ye. You guys don¡¯t know. Brother Muyan is really unlucky! I can¡¯t go out. As long as he went out, he would be in trouble. I¡¯ve seen him a total of five times outside of his house. The unluckiest time was when he was riding a horse with a dagger in his calf. Blood was flowing out, and the horse was frightened. My father had to chase after him for a long time before he caught up. He lost too much blood and even fainted. the lightest time was when he was beaten up by us sisters on the plum blossom dome. He¡¯s good at martial arts, but he¡¯s prone to all kinds of idents outside.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± the Emperor was stunned. Lu Zheng changed the topic. young master Li is indeed unlucky. He¡¯s the only child in the Li family. His uncle has four daughters, and he¡¯s the only son of his mother. His father has many concubines, but he didn¡¯t raise any of his children. Therefore, the Li family usually didn¡¯t let him go out. He¡¯ll be fine after he turns eighteen.¡± The emperor¡¯s interest was piqued. He looked at Lu Zheng and asked, ¡± ¡°What does this kid look like? Does it look good?¡± Uncle Gu patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder. hahaha, brother ye, we¡¯re really fated. The first thing we pay attention to is whether it¡¯s good or not! The Emperor looked at uncle Gu,¡±you actually care about looks?¡± I don¡¯t believe you.¡± he wanted to say,¡±if you were so concerned about her looks, why would you marry such a wife? if you were to just randomly look at her, she wouldn¡¯t be a good match for you!¡± Uncle Gu hurriedly exined,¡±why don¡¯t you pay attention?¡± don¡¯t you see that all of us in the gu family are good-looking? Really, I really like good-looking people. I¡¯ve seen li Muyan once. He¡¯s good-looking, but he¡¯s always at home. His skin is fair, but he¡¯s not feminine. He¡¯s quite manly.¡± The Emperor looked at uncle Gu in disbelief. Gu Xin would never allow anyone to doubt her uncle. She stood in front of uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye, brother mu Yan is really pretty.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°How does hepare to your big brother Yuan Yuan?¡± the Emperor asked with a smile. gu xin was taken aback as she turned to look at lu zheng. after some thought, she said, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re of different ages and can¡¯t bepared. Brother mu Yan is 18 years old, he¡¯s two years older than brother Yuan Yuan.¡± The corners of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth curved. Gu Ren covered his face with his chubby hands. you¡¯re such a good-for-nothing! You don¡¯t want the sea of stars that I gave you. You¡¯ve be so cocky after being coaxed by a little girl! Wuwuwuwu he was so regretful! Can I change the main character? this Lu Zheng has no future. Chapter 546 546 I hope you can fulfill your wish soon After the Emperor and Empress Jiang had a good rest, they went to visit the melon and grape fields. The two of them had eaten grapes before, but they remembered that the grapes grown in the manor were a little different from the ones they ate. The watermelons only ripened faster because Gu Nian had doused them with a rtively low amount of Jade Pearl water in the small plot ofnd. Therefore, the grapes in the grape plot had not ripened. There were more flowers in the field. Empress Jiang felt as if she had fallen in love with this ce. There were so many flowers here that even she, as the Empress Dowager, had never seen before! ¡°Sister Gu, your child is really amazing!¡± Empress Jiang said as she held onto grandma Gu¡¯s arm. ¡°These seeds were all given by the Zhou family. They can only be said to be good at farming. we vigers can¡¯t do anything else but farm, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to eat!¡± Grandma Gu had a good impression of Empress Jiang. ¡°Yup! I can say that I¡¯ve seen all kinds of famous flowers, and some of them were also raised by old master Zhou and sent to the capital. However, old master Zhou¡¯s ability in farming is still a little inferior to your family¡¯s.¡± Empress Jiangughed, then suddenly changed the topic to Grandpa Gu. by the way, sister Gu, I heard that your brother Chuan is a refugee, and your boss is 34 years old. So, brother ye came to Qing Zhou 35 years ago, right? Then where is brother ye from?¡± Grandma Gu stopped in her tracks and looked at Empress Jiang suspiciously. Empress Jiang smiled calmly and said, ¡± ¡°I thought brother ye looked quite familiar. My husband¡¯s family name is also ye, so I asked to see if they¡¯re from the same ce.¡± Grandma Gu turned to look at Grandpa Gu, who was showing the children the flowers. brother Chuan escaped from the North. Only his father and sister were at home. During the escape, both of them were killed. In the end, they came to our vige and my father saved him. ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s a father and a sister. That shouldn¡¯t be the case then.¡± Empress Jiang suddenly realized. my husband has an elder brother, but there was no news of him for decades. the family¡¯s fortune was waiting for him to inherit, but he couldn¡¯t find him. in the end, my stepmother could only let my husband inherit it. ¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. Brother Chuan, his father, and his sister only had each other to depend on since he was young. He has no brothers.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Empress Jiang sighed,¡±my husband¡¯s stepmother is 70 years old this year.¡± The olddy ate vegetarian and prayed to Buddha all day long, thinking that she could find her eldest son. Although she didn¡¯t say it, we, the younger generation, have all seen it. I just hope that my brother is still alive and can go back to reunite with his mother. You also know that you¡¯re already 70 years old, and you really don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll die. Although she didn¡¯t raise my husband, I respect her for raising my son. I also hope that she can get what she wants and leave no regrets.¡± grandma gu sighed,¡¯sigh, it¡¯s not easy for the elderly! I hope you can achieve your wish soon.¡± ...... After staying at the Gu residence for four days, the Emperor and Empress Jiang had already fallen in love with this ce, especially Empress Jiang. She had finally found the feeling of being a grandmother here, and she really wanted to willfully bring back all the grandchildren of the Gu family. She was very interested in the things in theboratory, the various fragrances, and the products that everyone had made and were currently researching. She really wanted to give Gu Nian a group of skilled Pce maids but was afraid of scaring her. The Emperor advised her to wait until next year when Gu shouxin entered the capital to take the examination, and find an opportunity to give it to these sisters. An idea struck Empress Jiang,¡±Zhao ¡®er, what do you think about me finding a shop for them and opening it when they enter the capital?¡± If you can give them a house that is closer to the pce, you can also find them to enter the pce.¡± Chapter 547 547 Don¡¯t underestimate me When Gu Ren once again peed in the emperor¡¯s arms, Yan Mo personally came to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, the person has been captured. I locked him up in the camp. From what he said, arge amount of blissful pills had already been sent to the capital. There were people in the capital who received them and had already spread the news. Please, Your Majesty.¡± Yan Mo knelt down and reported. He was still a little afraid. If the girls had not stumbled into the camp by ident, and Gu Nian and Lu Zheng had not provided him with the information, his life would have been over. The Emperor muttered to himself for a moment before making a decision. That night, he left the vige at the crossroads with eunuch Fu and the guards. He gave Lu Zheng some instructions and did not have time to say goodbye to the Gu family. He had left Xue Qianyu behind to protect Empress Jiang. after the emperor left, xue qianyu and lu zheng were the only ones left in the room. ¡°You¡¯re very close to Gu Nian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Xue qianxun asked,¡±how did she know about the beauty?¡± You read it in grandma Xiao¡¯s book?¡± ¡°Probably!¡± Lu Zheng replied. My grandma really likes them. They¡¯re tired from work, so they came out for a walk. Grandma will teach them how to identify some herbs.¡± xue qianxun pursed her lips and asked again,¡±i remember that grandma xiao doesn¡¯t make rouge!¡± Did she teach them too?¡± lu zheng smiled. ¡± xue er, don¡¯t look down on me. this is her own ability. my grandmother didn¡¯t teach her. ¡± When she had nothing to do, she woulde to talk to my grandma about the effects of medicinal herbs and could even give my grandma a lot of inspiration! Do you think that you don¡¯t know anything just because you grew up in the countryside? my xue family¡¯s second young master, put away your prejudice and contempt!¡± Xue Qianyu nced at Lu Zheng and asked, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think the emperor¡¯s attitude towards the gu family is quite strange? Do you really think that it¡¯s just because the two of them hit it off?¡± Lu Zheng looked at Xue Qianyu, not saying a word. ¡±st year and this year, ¡± xue qianyu continued, ¡± i apanied the emperor to a total of seven ces.st year, we went to six ces. this year, we only came to this ce in qing province. Last year, every two months, the Emperor would leave the pce for half a month to a month, and the first Prince would take charge of all matters in the court. Last year, each of the six bureaus was different. This year, it¡¯s already may, but the Emperor has onlye to Qing Province twice.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯vemitted a huge taboo. You¡¯ve guessed the emperor¡¯s will. No matter what the Emperor is leaving the capital for, you just need to do what he orders you to do. Or is it that you¡¯re not happy that the Emperor handed over the court to the first Prince and feel that it¡¯s unfair for the Empress?¡± ¡°Lu er, you¡¯ve changed,¡± Xue qianxun sneered. I¡¯m Zhou Yuan, ¡± Lu Zheng spread his hands. of course I¡¯m different from you. As your brother, I¡¯ll give you a word of advice. Our Emperor is very wise, so be careful not to show it in front of him. Otherwise, no matter how deep his rtionship with the Empress was, it would not be able topete with his country. as an official, if he wants you to protect the empress dowager, you will protect the empress dowager. don¡¯t think so much, and don¡¯t talk so much about the court to a mountain vige man like me. i¡¯m not interested. Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± after that, lu zheng went to the kitchen to get water and wash up. Xue Qianyu was alone in the yard, frowning as he mulled over Lu Zheng¡¯s words. ...... The next morning, Xue Qianyu went to the second branch of the Gu family. He had to tell Empress Jiang about the emperor¡¯s departure as soon as possible. Gu Nian was the one who opened the door. She was dressed in white and her hair was tied up into a bun on her head. Only a few loose strands of hair were blown by the breeze. Gu Nian had a good figure. She was tall, had fair skin, thin and long eyebrows, and big and bright eyes. A in and clean face appeared in front of Xue Qianyu, and he was stunned. for the past two days, gu xin was the one who always opened the door, while gu nian was already sweating profusely. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He hade early today, and the girls of the Gu family had not started their training yet. Chapter 548 548 Her ideal type Gu Nian blinked as she did not know why this person was here so early. Didn¡¯t theye with the Emperor to get breakfast after they finished their training two days ago? Xue Qianyu looked at her curved eyshes and felt as if a small fan was gently Fanning his heart. To be honest, he was once again stunned by Gu Nian¡¯s outfit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re noting in?¡± Gu Nian felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. If she did not say anything, it would be awkward. from the bottom of her heart, she really liked xue qianyu¡¯s looks. however, she knew the plot of the book and knew that xue qianyu was engaged. no matter how much xue qianyu doted on her in the book, she would not have any other thoughts about him. To him, Xue Qianyu was just a good-looking young man. he was not like yan mo, who was mature and charming. that was her ideal type. ¡°yes.¡± Xue qianxun nodded and walked in. Just as Gu Nian was about to close the door, she suddenly remembered that the yful Emperor was not with her. ¡°Qianyu is here? Where is your uncle? Why didn¡¯t youe with me?¡± Empress Jiang asked as she came out of the central room, dressed in the same outfit as the second branch. ¡°The master had me tell the old Madam that there was an urgent matter in the capital that required her to return, and she leftst night. Master has asked me to protect old Madam here and send old Madam back to the capital.¡± Xue Qianyu said respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯ll go back after this summer! It¡¯s getting hot, and I don¡¯t want to hurry! Qian Yu, you can stay with Yuan!¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits from smiling. Just like that, Empress Jiang, along with her personal nanny and Pce maids, stayed in the second branch of the Gu family. As for Xue Qianyu, he naturally stayed with Lu Zheng. Empress Jiang loved to bring granny GUI to chat with granny Gu and Grandpa Gu, while the Gu sisters were given the pce maid bi Rong¡¯s help to make things. As for Xue Qianyu, Lu Zheng threw a bunch of clothes at him.¡±Xue Er, let¡¯s go down! experience how hard it is to get food. in the future, you won¡¯t be willing to leave any food behind!¡± Gu shouxin was quite happy. There was one more kid who could y chess. Although his chess skills were not as good as Lu Zheng¡¯s, it was still good enough to train the children. ...... By the end of May, the ice cream shop that the Gu sisters and Li Muyan had worked together on opened for business. Gu Nian discussed with her sister and finally decided to use Cai Xiaolian¡¯s suggestion to let thedy of the Meng family go to the prefecture to look after the shop. She also trained Zheng Ling and Meng Yan while she was at it. She also hung two men from the manor to be waiters. the name of the store was decided after exchanging messages with li muyan-gu sisters ¡®online shopping. Cai Xiaolian even designed a trademark for them. She suggested that they use this name for everything they made in the future. Li Muyan had also said that he was just there to make up the numbers. He just needed to split the silver and didn¡¯t need to use his name. At the end of the month, Mrs. Li came to pick up some goods, but li Muyan didn¡¯te with her. It was said that he was seriously trampled by the pigs during the Dragon Boat Festival and couldn¡¯t walk properly now. He wanted toe over but he didn¡¯t. Gu Xin was worried,¡¯Auntie Luo, will brother mu Yan really recover? it won¡¯t leave behind any lingering effects, right?¡± This was her brother-inw whom she had high hopes for, so he had better not have any problems! Mrs. Li was not worried at all.¡±Definitely! And this time, he didn¡¯t know what kind of luck he had, but he actually recovered faster than before. The doctor said that her internal injuries werepletely healed, and now she only needed to take medicine to recuperate for her external injuries. The doctor said he¡¯ll recover quickly!¡± gu xin heaved a sigh of relief. it seemed that her jade bead was still useful. Chapter 549 549 Something happened to sister-inw ¡°Yuanyuan?¡± Empress Jiang came from the old mansion. She wanted to see what the mother of the unlucky child looked like, but she saw Mrs. Li. She was stunned for a moment and murmured softly. Cai Xiaolian was shocked to see Empress Jiang¡¯s expression. No way! it can¡¯t be! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Why did niannian¡¯s nephewe up with such a melodramatic plot? Could sister Luo be the beloved daughter of the Emperor¡¯s mother? that can¡¯t be right. empress jiang said that she had a son and a daughter. the daughter just gave birth at the end ofst year and was still in the capital! ¡°Grandma Jiang, this is aunt Luo, brother Muyan¡¯s mother!¡± Gu Xin saw that her mother was in a daze, so she ran forward and pulled Empress Jiang into the house. She then introduced her to Mrs. Li, ¡± aunt Luo, this is grandma Jiang, uncle ye¡¯s mother. That uncle ye is doing business in the capital, he¡¯s a friend of my family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Madam ye!¡± Mrs. Li stood up and greeted Empress Jiang graciously. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard little Lian and the other children mention you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡± Empress Jiang came back to her senses and sat down with a smile. Nanny GUI, who was following her, looked at Madam li quietly, and the surprise in her eyes was also noticed by Cai Xiaolian. I heard that the Li family¡¯s business is now being managed by Madam li and old Madam. You mother-inw and daughter-inw are really heroes among women! Empress Jiang took the initiative to speak, and her expression had already returned to normal. ¡°Madam ye must be joking. my mother-inw and i had no choice. our family¡¯s stall was there, and no one was there to clean it up. wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to let it go down? So, I just tried it with my mother-inw. I didn¡¯t expect that God would be so kind to let us try it! I can¡¯t be a hero among women!¡± Mrs. Li said humbly. Just then, uncle Gu brought Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu in, each carrying a bag of corn. he saw madam li waving her hand happily. ¡± sister Yusheng, you came at the right time today. There¡¯s new stuff to eat! Lu Zheng looked at Empress Jiang silently, then at Madam li. He then carried the corn into the kitchen. Xue Qianyu followed behind. Based on her intuition, Cai Xiaolian felt that Lu Zheng knew about the rtionship between the two. However, this brat was not as reckless as he had been when they first met. If one did not look closely, one would not be able to tell that there was something wrong with him. And Xue Qianyu should not know anything. Cai Xiaolian,¡±I¡¯ll get nine thousand years old to trick this brat!¡± The corn on the three backs was cooked in three big iron pots. Uncle Gu and Mrs. Li had something to talk about. The two of them squatted at the door of the second room, nibbling on corn and talking about it like gourmets. Empress Jiang looked at the two of them silently. If her guess was correct, it was not surprising that the two of them had a conversation. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Huihui¡¯s mother? Didn¡¯t she also like to eat? Why didn¡¯t youe over?¡± Mrs. Li asked curiously as she ate a corn. not only did she find uncle gu fun, but she also found the zhang family fun. there were two times when they wanted to make her their children¡¯s inws. she also liked huihui. anyway, any girl from the gu family would do. ¡°Aiyo, my wife! I¡¯ve been going to my mother¡¯s house all the time recently, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been busy with!¡± Uncle Guined. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that she married close! You can go back to your mother¡¯s house at any time.¡± Madam Li said. ¡°Big brother Gu, something bad has happened to sister-inw!¡± At this moment, yang xiaohuan hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Huan?¡± Cai Xiaolian hurriedly came out to greet him. For yang xiaohuan to abandon her shop ande back to report, it must have been a serious matter. Chapter 550 550 Justcking verification ¡°Just now, eldest sister-inw¡¯s brother and sister-inw carried eldest sister-inw and threw her into the shop. Then, she ran away. I asked the waiter to chase after her, but he couldn¡¯t catch up. Sister-inw¡¯s head was bleeding non-stop, and there was a lot of blood on her body. I carried her to the doctor¡¯s side and let the waiter look after her. I came back to report.¡± Yang xiaohuan said anxiously. ¡°What?¡± The corn in uncle Gu¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go and take a look at the town! little lian, you stay at home. huihui, niannian, you two stay with us!¡± Gu shouxin put down the corn, came out of the kitchen, and arranged. ¡°Xiao Huan, did you tell my parents?¡± gu shouxin asked again. ¡°Not yet. I saw that big brother Gu wasn¡¯t at the old house, so I knew he was here. I¡¯m afraid that Juan Zi and uncle Chuan will be worried.¡± Yang xiaohuan said. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± The group of people quickly went out. Halfway through, Gu Nian turned back and pulled Gu Xin along. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Although first aunt was usually talkative and a little annoying, she was still sister Huihui and sisi¡¯s mother. If anything happened to her, Gu Nian did not want to see the sisters sad. Yang xiaohuan made it sound quite serious. Her head was broken and bleeding non-stop. If he took Xinxin with him, the Jade bead might be useful. ...... ¡°Oh no, bear with it, bear with it, bear with it that first aunt carried her away this morning!¡± Gu Xin suddenly said when the car was halfway through. ¡°Aunt xiaohuan, is it only my mother? When you saw my uncle and aunt, didn¡¯t they hold it in?¡± Gu Hui looked up at yang xiaohuan. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. The two of them ran very fast. I took care of my sister-inw¡¯s situation and gave her ate order, so I fell behind the waiter and didn¡¯t catch up. I saw that her condition was quite serious, so I carried her to the clinic first.¡± Yang xiaohuan shook her head. ¡°no, i¡¯ll go back and see if i can endure it at home.¡± Gu Hui wanted to get out of the car. ¡°Sister Huihui, I¡¯ll show it to you when we get back. Xinxin will go with you to see first aunt first. I¡¯ll borrow a horse from Zhou Yuan and send you the news after I see her. ¡± gu nian pulled gu hui back as she had a bad feeling. she felt that gu hui should visit her mother first. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. gu hui nodded. gu nian got out of the car and ran towards the vige. on the way, he saw lu zheng and xue qianyu. ¡± zhou yuan, you two go to the zhang family and keep an eye on them. no matter who¡¯s there, keep an eye on them. don¡¯t let them escape. ¡± Oh right, I¡¯ll need to borrow your horseter!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± I¡¯ll ride a horse, I¡¯ll be faster.¡± ¡°Alright. Go back to the old residence and ask Grandpa and Grandma if ninren is at home.¡± Gu Nian nodded. he didn¡¯t even ride a horse to the town to report. The medical Hall is your Zhou family¡¯s Medical Hall.¡± after talking to lu zheng, gu nian headed to the zhang family¡¯s house. Xue Qianyu looked at Lu Zheng, then at Gu Nian. Finally, he followed Gu Nian. ¡°zhang dahu, where are you running to!¡± When Gu Nian was not far from the Zhang family¡¯s house, she saw Zhang Dahu carrying his bag and trying to run away with Zhang Xiaohu. She quickly chased after him. Xue Qianyu went from another direction. Seeing Xue Qianyu¡¯s state, Zhang Dahu changed his direction and no longer cared about Zhang Xiaohu. Gu Nian picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at Zhang Dahu¡¯s knee, causing him to kneel down. Gu Nian stepped forward, grabbed him by the cor, and threw a punch at him. This time, she did not hold back her strength like when she had punched Zhang Dahu. She did not hold back at all. As a result, Zhang Dahu¡¯s tooth was knocked out and he spat out blood. ¡°Why are you running? What are you feeling guilty about? What did your family do to my first aunt?¡± Gu Nian lifted her up. On the other side, Xue Qianyu had also brought Zhang Xiaohu over. ¡°Gu Nian, are you crazy? why did you hit me? I¡¯ll bring my younger brother to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house!¡± Zhang Dahu straightened his neck and said. ¡°Still not being honest! Tell me, did you guys take Ren Ren away?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were red as she punched Zhang Dahu again. Recently, Ren suo felt that the little brat was bing more and more familiar with him. He was just short of verifying that if something really happened to the little brat because of the Zhang family, Gu nianxiang would kill someone! Chapter 551 551 My wife, don¡¯t leave me behind ¡°Let me do it!¡± Xue Qianyu threw Zhang Xiaohu to the ground and grabbed Zhang Dahu. Gu Nian¡¯s mind was filled with Gu Ren and she was not in the mood to argue with Xue qianxun. Xue Qianyu grabbed Zhang Dahu¡¯s chin and dislocated it. There was a cracking sound, but his expression didn¡¯t change. Zhang Xiaohu was so scared that he peed his pants. He had never seen such cruel means in the countryside. ¡°Do you know where Gu Ren is?¡± Xue Qianyu threw Zhang Dahu to the ground and looked down at him. zhang dahu¡¯s face turned green from the pain. he tried to avoid eye contact, but he shook his head firmly. Xue qianxun squatted down, took out a dagger, and stabbed Zhang Dahu¡¯s thigh. zhang dahu let out a pained cry, but his jaw had fallen off, so he couldn¡¯t shout. gu nianxin¡¯s heart trembled. He was indeed worthy of being a talent in investigating cases that the Emperor had specially trained! Zhang Dahu, who was at the side, fainted from fear when he saw his big brother¡¯s blood. ¡°Where did you bring the Gu Rens?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. Zhang Dahu was scared. He pointed to his chin and nodded. xue qianyu put his chin back in ce. ¡°Argh! ¡°Ah!¡± ah!¡± Zhang Dahu screamed a few times and curled up into a ball. ¡°If you also want to cut your other leg, you can continue to scream!¡± Xue qianxun said coldly. ¡°Gu Ren was, was, was taken away by two warlocks.¡± Zhang Dahu clutched his wound and said with difficulty. ¡°where did he go? What did the two warlocks look like? Has Zhang Xiaohu seen it before?¡± Xue Qianyu asked three questions in a row. ¡°they left by boat at the dock. they gave gu ren medicine and headed in the direction of jiangnan. Xiaohu was there just now, so he recognized those two.¡± Zhang Dahu had lost too much blood, and his lips were a little white. gu nian was so angry that she wanted to hit someone but was stopped by xue qianyu. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring Zhang Xiaohu to find him on horseback. Tell Zhou Yuan to protect old Madam Jiang, and I¡¯ll bring your cousin back.¡± ¡°I want to go!¡± Gu Nian said. Xue Qianyu shook his head. I¡¯ll go bynd. I¡¯ll wait at the next dock. they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up by water. I can¡¯t bring you with me if I bring Zhang Xiaohu. There are no extra horses here, and I don¡¯t know if you can catch up with me on horseback. What if you get lost?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian cupped his fists. thank you, young master xue, for your help. please bring my cousin back!¡± Xue qianxun nodded,¡±yes.¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, he picked up Zhang Xiaohu and left the Zhang family. He returned to Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard, fixed Zhang Xiaohu on the horse, and left on the horse. ...... In the Zhou family¡¯s Medical Hall in town. Uncle Gu rushed into the back hall of the medical Hall and saw Zhang Shi¡¯s pale face. She was covered with a white cloth, and the doctor was shaking his head and frowning as he instructed the worker in the furniture store. He was in trouble on the spot. He rushed to the bed, knelt on the ground, and grabbed Zhang Shi¡¯s hand.¡±Wife ~ wife, why did you leave me! Why did you leave me behind without a word? If you leave, I¡¯ll raise four children by myself? A child without a mother is very pitiful! A man without a wife is also very pitiful!¡± ¡°Wife, wake up! Wake up! You¡¯re only 32, how can you bear to leave? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to wait for Enzi and ninzi to study with their second uncle and then take the imperial examination to be a high-ranking official? You can only be at ease for the rest of your life if you be the mother of an official! This child¡¯s hair hasn¡¯t even grown out yet, why are you in such a hurry to leave!¡± ¡°Wife, wake up! The children and I can¡¯t live without you! I don¡¯t want to be a widower with four children! Don¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Waah waah waah my dear wife ~ you¡¯re a little ugly and talkative, but I¡¯ve gotten used to it all these years! I can¡¯t find a wife as ugly and talkative as you anymore! Don¡¯t leave me behind! Wuwuwuwu!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 552 552 He didn¡¯t die in the first ce Uncle Gu was really in tears. He was very sad. his mind was filled with the thought that his wife was gone. what should he do? He had the help of his parents and was barely able to raise his children. However, if his children lost their mothers, others would talk about it when they grew up. Huihui was already at the age of marriage. If her mother died, people would despise her for losing her mother and her eldest daughter. en zi and sisi are still young, they can¡¯t lose their mother! Ninja couldn¡¯t live without her mother. Although she didn¡¯t want to drink her mother¡¯s milk when she was only half a year old, her mother was still very important. Uncle Gu held Madam Zhang¡¯s chubby hand and ced it on his face, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Wife, quickly get up! You can scold me! I won¡¯t talk about you anymore! It was true! If youe back to life now, I¡¯ll immediately tell you where I hid my money! My wife ~¡± ¡°swish!¡± zhang shi opened her eyes. Uncle Gu was speechless. He was so scared that he fell to the ground. He blinked and said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°What happened to the corpse?¡± The doctor patted his shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°I say, brother, your wife didn¡¯t die.¡± At the door, the Gu family, who had thought that Zhang Shi was dead and were thinking about how to persuade uncle Gu with a heavy heart, said, ¡± ¡°!¡± Gu Hui and Gu si went forward and wiped the tears from their faces. Gu si choked and said, ¡± ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± Gu Hui also looked at Zhang Shi worriedly. Zhang Shi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She ignored her two daughters and looked straight at Gu shouxin on the ground.¡±Dad, where did you hide your money?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head,¡±no, nothing!¡± I don¡¯t have any private money!¡± Gu Hui silently rolled her eyes. As expected, the two sisters were transparent in Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes. She pulled Gu si over and stood in front of uncle Gu. She looked at Zhang Shi coldly.¡±Don¡¯t you care about your son the most? Endure it? The first thing you care about when you wake up is my father¡¯s money? Why don¡¯t you ask where your precious son is?¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s gaze froze. She sat up abruptly and grabbed Gu Hui¡¯s hand.¡±Big girl, bear with it and get carried away! She was taken away by two bad guys. Quickly go and find ninren, find ninren.¡± gu hui flung madam zhang¡¯s hand away and asked,¡¯who is the culprit? where did he go? Did the Zhang family send you to the furniture store? You¡¯re with the Zhang family, so how can you let two people snatch ninren away?¡± Zhang Shi suddenly felt as if her head had been pierced by a needle. She held her head tightly and said in great pain,¡±His father, Ren Ren has been taken away by someone. I can¡¯t catch up to him, I can¡¯t catch up to him.¡± With that, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. The White cloth on his head was also stained with blood. The doctor in the clinic quickly stepped forward to give the needle and looked at the Gu family disapprovingly. the patient¡¯s injury is quite serious. We can¡¯t let her emotions change. It took us a long time to stop the bleeding, but the wound has opened up. It¡¯s going to be hard to control. gu shouxin pulled gu xin out of the door and whispered something in her ear. Then, the father and daughter went back in. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yang xiaohuan pulled Gu Hui and Gu si out, while Gu shouxin pulled uncle Gu out. Only Gu Xin was left in the house. Gu Xin pressed on the carp mark on her palm and took out a Jade Pearl. She looked back, opened first aunt¡¯s mouth and fed her a Jade Pearl. She was lying on the bed. After a while, Zhang Shi slowly opened her eyes. When she saw that Gu Xin was the only one by the bed, she immediately grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s hand, giving her a shock. dad! Uncle! Auntie is awake! Gu Xin turned around and shouted. Chapter 553 553 If you can¡¯t cry like a weeping beauty, then don¡¯t cry At this moment, Lu Zheng came over and told everyone that Gu Ren was not at home. However, everyone already knew about it. when first aunt heard from lu zheng that gu nian and xue qianyu had gone to the zhang family to ask around, she said excitedly, ¡± ¡°They know, big tiger and little tiger know. Everyone knows.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om her eyes were filled with regret. &Nbsp; ¡± first uncle, second uncle, aunt Lian, sister Huihui, don¡¯t worry, ¡± Lu Zheng said, ¡± with Xue Er and niannian with us, as long as the Zhang family knows where ninren is, they¡¯ll definitely be able to get her back. ¡°What if they don¡¯t tell us?¡± Gu Hui asked. Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±with Xue Er around, they have to say it.¡± Xue Er has the ability to make people talk, so don¡¯t think too much about it, sister Huihui.¡± Gu Hui looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. She felt that ah Yuan and Xue Xiao ¡®er were very close. She would believe him for now! gu hui nced at zhang shi on the bed and asked, ¡± ¡°Why did youe out with the intention of enduring it and collude with uncle and aunt? the gu family didn¡¯tck for you to eat or use, but you¡¯re so short of money that you¡¯re willing to sell your child?¡± zhang shi¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. these words were very heart-wrenching! She wanted to scold Gu Hui, but uncle Gu said, ¡± ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that the people from your maternal family can¡¯t do it. I know you¡¯re not selling the child like Huihui said. Did your brother and sister-inw lie to you and want to sell our family¡¯s cutest ninren?¡± Zhang Shi opened her mouth but did not say anything. gu hui was so angry that she wanted to hit someone,¡¯you¡¯re still not telling me at this time! Your surname is Zhang, but ask yourself if my grandparents treat you badly. do your grandmother and uncle treat you well? they¡¯ve sold your precious son to someone else and you¡¯re still helping them? Why don¡¯t you just give yourself up and let them sell you? Why would he sell his son? Renren is your precious son, but he¡¯s also part of the Gu family.¡± Uncle Gu patted Gu Hui¡¯s back to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Huihui! Your mother is such a person. I¡¯ll talk to her. Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re the most precious to me, more precious than any younger brother or sister. Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Gu Hui had mixed feelings in her heart. ever since she was young, she had been scolded by her mother. whenever she saw that her mother was biased and felt ufortable, her father would find out and tell her that she was the most precious. the gu family¡¯s most precious daughter was the gu family¡¯s most precious daughter, and boys like them were despised. But just now, they thought that their mother was gone. When they saw their father crying so sadly, she and her sister were sad and afraid. They were afraid of losing their mother. But when her mother woke up, the first thing she cared about was money. It really made her very angry. Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi and asked,¡±wife, what¡¯s going on?¡± If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll still give you a divorce letter and let you go home when youe back. I don¡¯t want my children to be without a mother, but I can¡¯t tolerate a mother who will harm my children. Even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it¡¯s still because of you that you were taken away. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll really go home and write the divorce papers, then immediately find a stepmother for my children. You know very well that you¡¯ve been with me for 18 years, and I¡¯ve never said that!¡± ¡°His father! ¡°wuwuwuwuwu!¡± zhang shi was scared and cried. ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying! You can¡¯t cry like a weeping beauty, so stop crying! If you exin what happened today, we¡¯ll be able to find more ways to endure.¡± uncle gu roared. ¡°Burp,¡± he said. Zhang Shi huped and exined the situation while crying. Last month, her sister-inw had said that she knew a Warlock who could change one¡¯s fate, but the person who was going to change his fate had to be under one year old. Zhang Shi¡¯s heart was moved, but she seemed to be unwilling to go out with her. She carried her out and cried. Today, she had found an opportunity to carry it out of the door while she was asleep. Chapter 554 554 the trouble caused by the gu family Grandpa Gu and grandma GU only thought that Zhang Shi missed the child and took the child back to the main room to sleep, so they didn¡¯t ask much. As for uncle Gu, he was busy working in the fields every day. Other than going home for lunch and a nap at noon, he basically spent all his time in the fields during the day. With Ren Ren in his arms, he followed the Zhang couple, da Hu, and Xiao Hu to the town and met the two warlocks who could change fate. I¡¯ll wake up soon. The moment Ninja woke up, she made a scene. No matter who tried to stop her, it was useless. She cried so loudly that it almost rmed the people in the courtyard next door. The two warlocks were about to feed ninren something. Zhang-Shi was worried and asked what to feed her. This child didn¡¯t even want to drink milk, so ordinary things wouldn¡¯t make her stop crying. The Warlock said to feed him some medicine to calm his nerves. This time, Madam Zhang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was true that she was a vige woman, but she knew that this medicine couldn¡¯t be randomly taken. Moreover, her son was only half a year old. What if he ate something bad? She was afraid and wanted to bring the child back, saying that her fate would not change. Since she was already here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let her leave with the child. As a result, one of the warlocks captured Zhang Shi, and the other fed ninren something. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ninren waved her small hands and knocked over that thing. In the end, she was tied up and fed. even now, zhang shi could still remember the sound of her tears. it was heart-wrenching, and she felt extremely guilty. After drinking the medicine, she stopped crying and making a fuss, but Zhang Shi began to make a fuss. She was quite strong. She started to smash things. When her hands were tied, she used her big head to hit people. Her brother wanted to ask Da Hu and Xiao Hu for help, but he was stopped by her sister-inw. She still remembered her sister-inw saying that this was the Gu family¡¯s own trouble. Father, your surname is Zhang, not Gu. After today¡¯s matter, we don¡¯t have to farm in the countryside anymore. Da Hu and Xiao Hu can also get married and live a good life. It¡¯s a hot day, so you don¡¯t have to go to the fields under the hot sun. After that, her brother and nephew really didn¡¯t care, and her sister-inw was still making sarcastic remarks. Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t remember much. She only remembered that at that time, she desperately wanted to carry her son back and take him away, but she was beaten badly by two big men. One of them even used a stool to hit her head. She almost fainted, but when she thought of her son, she held on and bit the foot of the person who carried her son away. She bit off a piece of human flesh through the leg of his pants. unfortunately, her sister-inw hit her back with a stool again, and shepletely fainted. Uncle Gu was furious,¡¯your brother and nephew really didn¡¯t help you at all! Watch them carry ninren away and watch them beat you up?¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot,¡±his father, did my mother snatch me back?¡± Now that I think about it, my big brother really did watch me get beaten up!¡± Uncle Gu wanted to Pat her on the head tofort her, but when he remembered that she had been hit on the head with a stool, he patted her on the shoulder instead. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t cry. In our family, you don¡¯t have an elder brother, but you have brothers and sisters. My parents are your parents. That family of yours is as good as non-existent. we have faith in xue xiao ¡®er. he looks very powerful. when he finds the people, i¡¯ll smash them with my hoe to vent your anger. don¡¯t cry.¡± When Zhang Shi¡¯s mood stabilized a little, Gu shouxin asked, ¡± ¡± sister-inw, do you think zhang dahu¡¯s mother said that the gu family caused the trouble ourselves? did she say who caused the trouble? ¡± Zhang Shi looked at Gu shouxin. gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. he really wanted to say, can you wipe your face first? I really don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re my sister-inw with tears and snot all over your face. Zhang Shi thought for a while. No. She said that the Gu family had caused trouble. Chapter 555 555 Did he take the wrong pulse? The doctor in the Zhou family¡¯s Medical Center looked at Mrs. Zhang for a long time. Until now, he was still quite shocked. He had just checked the patient¡¯s pulse. The patient had lost too much blood and had suffered a head injury. The stool on his back had injured his internal organs. He wanted to stop the patient¡¯s rtives from talking, but why was he still so energetic after talking for so long? Could it be that he had taken the wrong pulse? Gu Xin quietly pulled Gu shouxin outside, ¡± father, Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s mother¡¯s family is in Gaojia vige. During the new year, we asked brother Yuan Yuan to take us to beat up the Gaos ¡®brothers. We beat them up quite badly. Do you think that¡¯s why they hate us? ¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said,¡±it might not be just the GAO family.¡± &Nbsp; Gu Xin pouted. father, when first aunt and first uncle quarreled previously, first aunt even asked mother to bring us along to Gao Jia vige to deal with the widows. However, mother has been busy and didn¡¯t have the time. Do you think it has anything to do with the widows? ¡± Also, mother, fourth uncle, and aunt Xiao Huan caused the business of xie jiao¡¯s husband¡¯s family to suffer losses. Could there be people from the Jiang family involved? Other than these few, I can¡¯t think of anyone else our family has offended.¡± Gu shouxin touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and said, ¡± don¡¯t think too much. Your sister will ask the Zhang family in the vige. She will definitely be able to get the answer. As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Nian arrived with her grandfather. ¡°Second brother, is the situation serious?¡± Grandpa Gu asked as soon as he got off the ox-cart. Gu shouxin exined the situation. ¡°Can first aunt take the shock?¡± Gu Nian asked. I want to go and give her a good scolding.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Zhang family?¡± Gu shouxin asked without answering. ¡°Someone promised the GAO family and the widows a sum of money and asked them to put on a show for first aunt. Didn¡¯t first aunt take the bait?¡± Gu Nian said unhappily. Zhang Dahu¡¯s mother persuaded big aunt and brought her to Gao Vige to ask the women of the GAO family. Then, she got the widows to catch big aunt and tell her everything. Big aunt was so angry that she wanted to turn the tables and change ninren¡¯s fate. She wanted to make ninren a child prodigy. Her savings were even cheated by her sister-inw!¡± When Gu shouxin heard this, he understood. The one who promised to give the vigers silver was probably the Jiang family! The girls of the Gu family were always together and never alone. Zhang Shi was the stupidest in the family. So, their target was Zhang Shi and the baby Gu Ren. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know if Xue Qianyu can bring ninren back.¡± Gu Nian said angrily. if i can¡¯t find ninren, i¡¯ll make zhang dahu and zhang xiaohu pay with their lives!¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Seeing his daughter so angry, he somewhat guessed the identity of the eldest branch¡¯s little one. The three people in their family who had transmigrated had never discussed the difference in Xiao Budian. Because Empress Jiang lived in their house, and the old women and servant girls beside Empress Jiang were all martial arts practitioners, they did not hold any small meetings in their family recently, but they knew that each other could see the difference in Xiao Budian. Gu Nian was so angry, and Xiao Budian looked at the second branch¡¯s family with confused expressions from time to time. How could Gu shouxin not guess it? ...... After seeing Zhang Shi¡¯s situation and exchanging information with each other, Gu Hui and Gu si were left to take care of Zhang Shi at the clinic. Grandma Gu had already gone to the county to report to the authorities. Uncle Gu and Gu shouxin had taken Lu Zheng to the GAO family to get her. They had to block her and not let her escape. Initially, uncle Gu wanted to follow the road to chase after Xue Qianyu and find his son on his own, but Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng both advised him that Xue Qianyu would be fine alone, and uncle Gu would not be able to help even if he went. Chapter 556 556 Not everyone can bully the Gu family After fourth uncle Gu received the news, he also went to help with his two brothers. Gu Nian and Gu Xin wanted to go as well, but they were dragged away by Grandpa Gu to buy food for the Zhang mother and daughter. By the time he was done, the sky was almost dark. Gu Nian drove back to the vige with her grandfather, Gu Xin, and Gu si, leaving Gu Hui alone at the clinic. On the way, Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the people in the forest looked like Zhang Dahu¡¯s parents. She quickly asked Gu Nian to stop the car. ¡°Sister, sisi, over there, look, are they Zhang Dahu¡¯s parents?¡± Gu Xin pointed at the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When Gu Nian saw this, she got out of the car without a word. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t move. We¡¯re right here!¡± Gu Xin passed her dagger to Grandpa Gu and gave him some instructions before she chased after him. ¡°wait for me!¡± Gu si also followed. grandpa gu was holding a dagger in his hand. Gu Nian¡¯s speed was slightly faster than Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s. In just a few moments, she had already entered the forest and caught up with the Zhang couple. She picked up a stone and threw it directly at father Zhang. Then, she ran forward and kicked mother Zhang¡¯s back, causing her to fall. Gu Si was quite fast. He ran to father Zhang, who was trying to get up, and stepped on his back. Using Gu Shou¡¯s religious technique, he put his hands behind his back to prevent him from standing up. Gu Xin stepped forward. sisi, remember this. You must be ruthless to your enemies. He doesn¡¯t even treat you as rtives. If he wants to sell you patience, why are you holding back? ¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin directly pulled father Zhang¡¯s arm and twisted it hard. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of bones cracking and screams of pain were heard at the same time. She broke both of father Zhang¡¯s arms and looked around. She found a big rock, picked it up, and threw it at father Zhang. ¡°Ah!¡± Father Zhang vomited blood. Gu Xin said, ¡± you saw someone hit my aunt with a stool. Although my aunt is your sister, you don¡¯t deserve to be my brother! From now on, she¡¯s only a member of the Gu family!¡± Father Zhang¡¯s mouth trembled,¡±you, you, are so ruthless!¡± Have you forgotten, have you forgotten that she was the one who scolded you?¡± The corners of Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up as she smiled cruelly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you toment on the Gu family¡¯s matters! Not everyone can bully my Gu family!¡± Her expression was very simr to Gu shouxin¡¯s when he first wanted to deal with Lu Zheng and the Cheng family. gu si looked at her uncle in a daze. she was at a loss. too many things had happened today, and she had yet to recover from it. ¡°Xinxin, sisi,e and carry her! I¡¯ll carry him!¡± Gu Nian handed mother Zhang to her two younger sisters and walked over to carry father Zhang, whose arm had been dislocated. Recently, she had been arm wrestling with Gu Hui more frequently. During morning practice, she tied sandbags to her hands and feet, so she was quite strong. She was no longer the weak body of the original owner of the body when she first came here. Grandpa Gu held the dagger and watched his three granddaughters carry and lift it up. The corners of his mouth twitched. the more he looked at his three daughters, the more they looked like their aunts. Forget it, second didn¡¯t only teach them to be violent, but he also taught them logic. His granddaughters were still better than their aunts. They didn¡¯t just rely on their fists. He hoped that the sisters would continue to be United. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He was also regretful that he only had one daughter, third aunt Gu. If he had two more, third aunt would have sisters to help her if she had any problems, and his son-inw could alsoin to his brother-inw and brother-inw if he had any grievances. When the ox-cart returned to the vige, the sky had already darkened. Cai Xiaolian and Empress Dowager Jiang were waiting at the old house. When they saw the situation on the ox-cart, they didn¡¯t ask anything. They went to the storeroom and took out a rope to tie the man up. They threw him to the firewood pile in Houyang Valley with Zhang Dahu. Chapter 558 558 As you wish ¡°You little hussy! Wastrel! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± olddy zhang got up and ran towards gu xin. Gu Xin took a step back and brought her people in front of her. She reached out and grabbed her cor. Olddy Zhang was not to be outdone. She used both her hands and feet and Gu Xin pushed her onto the ground. She then pressed olddy Zhang¡¯s hands together on her stomach. ¡± The mistress killed someone! Cai Xiaolian, that hen who can¡¯ty eggs, has killed someone!¡± Olddy Zhang¡¯s voice grew even louder. gu xin pped him across the face, ¡± You continue! I¡¯ll give you a p for every word you say to my mother! My mother won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh because of your scolding, but you will lose a tooth because of a p!¡± old zhang taitai did not believe in heresy. ¡± you¡¯re just a small wife. you three are all married women. you¡¯re things that no one wants. you¡¯re all destined to be broken shoes! ¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Gu Xin pped him without any expression. ¡°Little hussy, kill me! I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost! I won¡¯t change the fact that your mother can¡¯ty eggs even if you beat me to death!¡± Olddy Zhang continued. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Cai Xiaolian is a woman, she can¡¯ty eggs!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°cai xiaolian and her two daughters are all married women!¡± ¡°pa!¡± ¡°Cai Xiaolian and her mother¡¯s three sisters-inw¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Caixiaolian!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± through the faint light, cai xiaolian looked at the expressionless young girl who was pping the old manor¡¯s courtyard. her tears were glistening. She couldn¡¯t remember how many years it had been since her parents ¡®business had failed and her family had gone bankrupt and died of depression. No one in the world had been able to protect her like this. Just because someone had ndered her, he had been able to protect her like this. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she felt a mix of emotions. Old Mrs. Zhang did not dare to scold him anymore, and Gu Xin also stopped hitting him. ¡°My aunt is your daughter, right? You gave birth to him, right? Your son and daughter-inw watched outsiders beat up your daughter. Not only did they not help first aunt, but they also helped outsiders hit first aunt with a bench. Are you looking for your son and grandson for your daughter?¡± Gu Xin asked calmly. ¡°Bah! A married daughter was like water poured out! She is not my daughter. Xiao Fu, Gu Xin, let her go! Zhang cui was the one who was beaten up. If she doesn¡¯t report it to the officials, your family doesn¡¯t have the right to arrest her!¡± Old Zhang¡¯s face was swollen, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth, but she still spoke clearly for her son. first aunt, you¡¯re the one who sshed water on the Gu family. It¡¯s up to the Gu family whether we report this to the authorities or not! Gu Xin said calmly. ¡°Y-you Yingluo is my daughter! I gave birth to him, so why should the Gu family have the final say?¡± Old Madam Zhang felt that she had fallen into Gu Xin¡¯s trap, but her skin was thick enough. One second, she could say that it was water that had been spilled, and the next second, she could say that she was her daughter and that she had to listen to her. ¡°On the basis that she was in the same cave as my uncle after her death! On the basis that her tombstone had the name Gu Zhang! On the basis that she is the mother of the Gu family¡¯s children! On the basis that she¡¯s staying in my Gu family for the rest of her life and not in your Zhang family! Your Zhang family beat up my Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw and harmed my Gu family¡¯s grandson, yet you still want to take the culprit¡¯s head back! You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Gu Xin said as she lifted olddy Zhang up. Although she had grown a lot taller thanst year, she was still not as tall as the olddy. She dragged the olddy to the door and threw her out. I¡¯m telling you, if youe to the Gu family to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll knock out all your teeth and tie up your hands and feet so that you won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble! ¡°There¡¯s no justice! Everyone,e and take a look! An old hen that can¡¯ty eggs and her little wife and daughter are going to kill me, this old woman!¡± Zhang Shi raised her voice and shouted. Gu Xin took out a dagger, opened it and ced it on olddy Zhang¡¯s neck, ¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Chapter 559 559 You¡¯re making mother so scared Old Madam Zhang was really scared when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s cold expression, just like grandma Gu¡¯s. N?v(el)B\\jnn Cai Xiaolian and Gu si ran out. when old madam zhang saw gu si, it was as if she had seen her savior. she crawled back a few steps, went around gu xin, and grabbed gu si, ¡± ¡°Er ya, save grandma, save grandma! Your cousin wants to kill grandma!¡± Gu si pulled olddy Zhang¡¯s hand away. from now on, I don¡¯t have a grandmother. My mother¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t want her anymore. Olddy, you can go back! i¡¯m also a member of the gu family, i won¡¯t let outsiders cause trouble here.¡± cai xiaolian coldly pulled gu si over and looked at olddy zhang. Gu Xin raised her dagger and walked over step by step. There was a Red Lantern hung at the entrance. The faint light was warm, but the dagger in Gu Xin¡¯s hand was cold. Olddy Zhang shuddered and ran away cursing. Gu Xin finally rxed when she could no longer hear the scolding. The dagger in her hand fell to the ground and she felt weak. cai xiaolian supported her. mother, ¡± Gu Xin whispered, ¡± I hit someone. I hit an olddy. cai xiaolian hugged gu xin. ¡± xinxin, ¡± she said. ¡± whether you¡¯re old or young, you can¡¯t make a scene! ¡± She deserved to be beaten! Don¡¯t feel guilty!¡± Gu Xin, ¡± I can¡¯t bear to hear others scold you. Scold your father and scold your sister. Mother, don¡¯t be sad. In the future, if someone scolds you again, I¡¯ll still help you fight back!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart melted. She couldn¡¯t help but give Gu Xin a Peck on the cheek, ¡± ¡°Baby, mother is so lucky to be your mother. You and niannian are the best gifts from heaven.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± mother, there¡¯s also father. Father too. Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment before she smiled helplessly.¡±That¡¯s right. Your father and you two sisters are the best gifts that the heavens have given to mother.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± in the future, sister, brother, and I will definitely have a brother. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± your sister said that you¡¯re a little koi fish. You can have anything you want. You¡¯re making me so scared! Cai Xiaolian brought the two children back to the house. Empress Jiang pulled Gu Xin over and rubbed her little hand, ¡± ¡°Baby, did your hand hurt?¡± gu xin was stunned and felt that this question was a little strange. Cai Xiaolian,¡±Empress Dowager, is this how you teach your grandchildren?¡± What she didn¡¯t know was that the Emperor¡¯s Children were all not close to the Emperor and Empress Dowager. The oldest was seventeen and the youngest was only three. This was one of the reasons why the Emperor and Empress Dowager liked the Gu family¡¯s children so much. in the future, don¡¯t use your own hands to p people. I¡¯ll get someone to make you a small piece of wood. That way, you can hit people with pain, but your hands won¡¯t hurt. Empress Jiang said disapprovingly. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. yes, yes. Thank you, grandma Jiang. I also feel that my hands hurt when I¡¯m pped. empress jiang smiled in satisfaction and patted gu xin¡¯s hand, ¡± you did well. In the future, if someone insults her like this, continue hitting her. It¡¯s best if you knock out her teeth so that she can speak without thinking and can¡¯t scold her. Teach her a lesson. yes, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I¡¯ll remember that, grandma Jiang. empress jiang looked outside and said, ¡± little Lian, we don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back. Xinxin and sisi are still growing. Why don¡¯t we set up the food and let the two children wait after they¡¯re full? ¡± Cai Xiaolian patted her head and said,¡±look at me, I forgot about this.¡± I¡¯ll do it!¡± Empress Jiang waved her hand. no, no, I have already asked granny GUI to prepare it. It should be ready by now. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen and eat! Chapter 560 560 An inquiry After the meal, the others had not returned yet. Gu Xin and Gu si had a long day, and their eyelids were getting heavy. Empress Dowager Jiang suggested that the two servant girls sleep in the same room. Bi Rong would guard the other side, while the three adults would watch over the Zhang family and wait for the others to return. gu xin and gu si didn¡¯t want to go to sleep. they didn¡¯t know if they had found their patience, but they were too tired today. the two of them fell asleep on the chairs. GUI Momo and bi Rong carried the two children back to the second room, and GUI Momo quickly came over. Empress Jiang seemed to casually mention Madam li to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Little Lian, why is that ye girl¡¯s husband still looking for women when he has such a good wife? Is there a misunderstanding between them?¡± Empress Jiang tried her best to show that she was just gossiping. ¡°aunty jiang, i don¡¯t know about this. Sister Luo rarely mentions mu Yan¡¯s father to me. I¡¯ve only heard of him but have never seen him before. There was one time when I really did warm up sister Luo, but she said that what others said was the truth. She didn¡¯t care, she¡¯s used to it!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied honestly. ¡°How can you say it¡¯s a habit? She¡¯s so busy with the Li family¡¯s business every day, and the man is not motivated. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to be so unmotivated.¡± Empress Jiang said. ¡°Aunty Jiang, I think sister Luo¡¯s mentality is quite good. The great Zhou Dynasty was quite harsh on women. If there were no feelings between a husband and wife and they wanted to divorce, thew would not allow a woman to leave with her child unless the man was willing. Sister Luo can¡¯t bear to part with mu Yan! She was not working herself to death for the Li family. First, she wanted to find something to do. Once she had something to do, she would not let her imagination run wild. Second, it was for mu Yan. In the end, everything in the Li family would only belong to mu Yan. As long as she was still his wife, mu Yan¡¯s father¡¯s concubine would not have any children. Even if they did, they would not have the ability to snatch away mu Yan¡¯s things. The olddy of the Li family is sister Luo¡¯s aunt!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°My aunt? Little Lian, then do you know where this ye girl¡¯s Maiden Home is? Did she have many siblings? Are father and mother still alive?¡± Empress Jiang asked. Cai Xiaolian looked at Empress Jiang with a troubled expression. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She treated Mrs. Li as a good sister and knew that Mrs. Li was not a child of the Luo family. She had also seen Empress Jiang¡¯s dazed look during the day. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Empress Jiang. If she said it, it would be her fault if she disturbed her good sister¡¯s life. The only way was to lure Empress Jiang to reveal her purpose. Otherwise, in a situation where she didn¡¯t know anything, even if she was a rtive of the royal family, Cai Xiaolian was not willing to reveal her good sister¡¯s information to others. Empress Jiang saw Cai Xiaolian¡¯s expression and smiled. She didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°Little Lian, aunty will tell you the truth. In the early years, something big happened to my husband¡¯s family. My older brother and sister-inw from my maternal family lost their youngest daughter because I was protecting our family. Because of this, our family felt very apologetic. After the matter was settled, we had been looking for my niece. We firmly believed that she was still alive and would be 34 years old when she grew up. When I saw the Luo girl during the day, it was as if I saw my sister-inw¡¯s youth, so I asked.¡± Cai Xiaolian had heard Gu shouxin tell her about the great Zhou imperial family. Empress Jiang¡¯s maiden family was the current Jiang family of the Duke of Rong¡¯s mansion. Of the four Duke¡¯s mansions of great Zhou, the other three were conferred a title of nobility by military merits. Only the Duke of Rong¡¯s mansion was conferred a title because they had protected thete Emperor¡¯s family from their fief to the capital. He wondered if sister Luo was. Chapter 561 561 What other characters do you have? ¡°Auntie Jiang, why don¡¯t I ask around for you when I go to the prefecture in a few days?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yes, I do. I must ask. It¡¯s because the Luo girl looks too simr to my sister-inw. My brother¡¯s sister-inw had a son and a daughter. My nephew had an ident in the early years and died before he was married. My brother did not take a concubine. The old couple wanted to find their daughter and did not adopt anyone from the n. Last year, when my brother¡¯s old illness returned, sister-inw came to me and told me that if the two of them were gone, she asked me to hand over all of their family business to the court. It could be considered as umting virtue for The Lost Daughter so that she could live a better life. If we find her, then we¡¯ll hand over the family business to her. ¡± Empress Jiang said. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. You¡¯re telling me this when you¡¯re not even sure who it is? Cai Xiaolian always felt that Empress Jiang trusted the Gu family a lot, and it could be said that she was very sure that sister Luo was her niece. ¡°Aunty Jiang, aren¡¯t you afraid that sister Luo will pretend to be her brother by telling me this? Although the Li family is the richest family in Qing Zhou, aunt Jiang, you are from the capital. The family business that you can hand over to the court should be quite expensive!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°AI! What did it matter if he pretended to be her? I¡¯ve found a Divine Doctor to take a look at my brother. He said that he could only hold on for five years at most. If he were to pretend to be my brother, perhaps my brother¡¯s final days would be more pleasant and without any regrets. Of course, most people can¡¯t pretend to be her. Ye girl is too simr to my sister-inw!¡± Empress Jiang said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian: It feels like a melodramatic scene from an idol drama. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that sister Luo is already married and has a child, I really wonder if a melodramatic battle between a real and fake daughter for money, status, and man is ying out on my waist. ¡°Little Lian, don¡¯t be too direct when you ask. It¡¯s best to let her ask her parents first. I remember that when we were separated, she was wearing a jade pendant and a light yellow dress made of Lake silk. Oh, that¡¯s right, she also had a birthmark on her waist, about the size of a fingernail.¡± Empress Jiang said. ¡°Okay, Auntie Jiang, I¡¯ll help you ask. By the way, aunt Jiang, where did you lose your niece?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°In the South State, next to the South River.¡± Empress Jiang said. ¡°Alright, I understand. Auntie Jiang, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to send a letter to your brother and sister-inw. Let me ask them first.¡± Cai Xiaolian suggested. ¡°I know. If I¡¯m not sure and say that someone looks like him, my brother will definitely drag his seriously ill body over. Let¡¯s not go through this.¡± Empress Jiang said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian really wanted toin about this transmigration. Although it was the real world, it still felt a little melodramatic. When a family went out, they would always meet strange people. At nine thousand years old, they met the Emperor and even made the Emperor drunk. Niannian went out to save the daughter of the prefect, her maternal family was the Marquis¡¯s house, and then she was met by the unlucky son of the richest family, which led to the wife of the richest family. She had a good chat with this Madam and wished they had met toote. As a result, this Madam was very likely to be the Empress Dowager¡¯s niece! Not to mention Xinxin, she could pick up the Dragon King¡¯s child by picking up a fish and setting it free, and she even got a golden finger? Cai Xiaolian really wanted to ask, what other characters were going to appear? Come out together! ...... The Gu family only returned after midnight and took the Zhang family of three away with the Yamen guards. The whole family was too tired, but uncle Gu was still worried about enduring it, so he called Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng to drive the carriage bynd to try the next dock. Maybe they would meet Xue Qianyu halfway. Gu shouxin had no choice but to agree. It would be good for him and Lu Zheng toe along, in case his brother went out alone and couldn¡¯t find the way. Chapter 562 562 teach him a lesson first n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s the situation? Is it the GAO family and their vige¡¯s widow?¡± After Gu shouxin left, Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s them. The two warlocks first came into contact with the GAO family. Then, the GAO family wanted to deal with our family of four at first. Later, they realized that they couldn¡¯t do it, so they changed their target and targeted first aunt and ninren.¡± ¡°the gao family had zhang dahu¡¯s mother lie to eldest aunt, and then colluded with olddy zhang. although eldest aunt listened to her family, she really loved her son. her son and silver were her lifeblood, and she was still very hesitant. In the end, the Gaos realized that it wouldn¡¯t work, so they sent a few widows from their vige who had grudges with eldest aunt to provoke her. Auntie was fooled.¡± gu nian exined. ¡°Your big aunt! Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. ¡°She hoped that her son would be a dragon. Initially, when she saw that my father was about to be a schr, and that he was always the top scorer, she thought that she would let my father learn from ninren and Enzi in the future. However, after being provoked by those widows, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She wanted ninren to be a child prodigy and to show off. Wasn¡¯t she fooled? If it reallyes to a critical moment, I wonder if she¡¯ll choose herself or her son?¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°She will definitely choose her son. No matter how ridiculous she is, you can¡¯t deny this. Although your first aunt is quite annoying and her personality is not steady, she is true to her son. When she saw that forbear did not want her and wanted to sleep with your grandparents, she secretly cried! On the surface, she¡¯s showing off to me, saying that her son is doted on by the old master and olddy, but in private, she¡¯s so aggrieved that she¡¯s about to cry. I can¡¯t bear to hurt her. ¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. gu nian could not understand. she had never had parents before and had never been a parent. therefore, she did not understand the mentality of a parent. However, she didn¡¯t refute him. Instead, she brought up another matter.¡±My father, Lu, and Zhou Yuan both suspect that there¡¯s someone else behind the two warlocks. However, we¡¯ll only know after we capture them.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±if there¡¯s anyone else, it must be the Jiang family.¡± Xie jiaonian¡¯s husband¡¯s family, didn¡¯t theye to poach people before? your fourth uncle¡¯s senior brother was poached away, so we deliberately made some problematic blueprints and made their family suffer a loss.¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯if Yingluo is really like this, then this trouble is caused by our second branch. No, mother, you should take care of first aunt more in the future and make her more clever. The few of us are quite good at stirring up trouble. If others can¡¯t deal with us, we can only start from the hands of others. His grandparents were fine. It was good enough that his first uncle¡¯s naivety didn¡¯t anger him to death. His third uncle was also a ck-hearted person. His fourth uncle looked honest, so it was hard to trick him. So, the only loophole left is first aunt.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±no problem, just take her as a subordinate!¡± Your mother, I, used to turn silly white sweet into a ck-hearted Lotus.¡± Gu Nian held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm as they stood at the door. She looked at the figure that appeared on Empress Jiang¡¯s window and said, ¡± ¡°Mother, I suspect that my nephew is the one who transmigrated here.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. your father and I only think that he has transmigrated or reincarnated. I¡¯m all too familiar with that boy¡¯s provocative expression. I didn¡¯t think that far at first. It was only after two tries that I realized it was him! Gu Nian said. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°When hees back, the three of us will carry him to the bed and teach him a lesson!¡± Gu Nian said. That damned brat! I don¡¯t know if he really can¡¯t talk, or if he¡¯s deliberately not talking.¡± Chapter 563 563 Found back The next morning, fourth uncle Gu drove the carriage while Cai Xiaolian brought Gu Xin and Gu si to town. They went to visit Zhang and brought food to the mother and daughter. Gu Nian stayed at home with her grandparents as she waited for news. Gu shouxin and the others came back in the afternoon. They had to go to the county government to hand over the two warlocks, so they were dyed a little. As soon as they returned to the vige, they caused amotion. it had been a day. zhang dahu had been so badly injured yesterday that many vigers had seen gu nian drag him home. Gu Nian didn¡¯t hide anything. The Zhang family lied to my aunt and caused my cousin to be taken away by criminals. I don¡¯t know if my aunt is still alive or not, but she¡¯s still in the town¡¯s clinic! The vigers hated kidnappers. Whose children were not precious! he also looked down on the zhang family¡¯s actions. this zhang family was a member of your zhang family, right? you really don¡¯t care about family ties. Seeing uncle Gu holding his son in his arms, the vigers also heaved a sigh of relief. They had finally found him. Yesterday, they were really worried that he would be taken away and not be found! someone asked,¡±en ¡®zi¡¯s father, how are we going to find him?¡± Did the Yamen help?¡± ¡°By the time the Yamen takes action, I don¡¯t even know which Prefecture my son will be taken to!¡± Uncle Gu said in disdain. ¡°then how did you get it back?¡± ¡°This ck-clothed kid beside me! He¡¯s my family¡¯s ninren¡¯s Savior. If he wasn¡¯t only 16, younger than my elder daughter, I would have wanted ninren to acknowledge him as her foster father!¡± xue qianyu: ¡± yingluo, you¡¯re doing well as a father. why do you want to find a foster father for your son? ¡± Are youining that the little guy hit you too little? As expected, just as Xue Qianyu thought of this, Gu Ren¡¯s small palm smacked uncle Gu¡¯s chin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Guughed out loud,¡±good son, you can¡¯t bear to leave your father, right?¡± You don¡¯t want to acknowledge your foster father, right? Don¡¯t worry, father will not abandon you. This is your second brother Xue, you have to remember him in the future! There are no ungrateful people in the Gu family. A drop of kindness should be repaid with a spring, understand? Aiyo, if you were a girl, I would want you to repay me with your body!¡± Xue Qianyu stumbled and almost fell. Even if it¡¯s a girl, you have to consider whether your Savior wants a half-year-old child as his wife! The vigers burst intoughter. Gu shouxin was also speechless at this big brother. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. He had lived for two lifetimes. Other than the time he spent with Xinxin, the other times that brought him happiness, if his uncle said second, no one would dare to say first. Gu Ren could not help but p uncle Gu¡¯s chin again.¡¯You¡¯re so silly. Even if I¡¯m a girl, I won¡¯t be with him. He¡¯s the unlucky man of Gu Nian.¡¯ Uncle Gu grabbed Gu Ren¡¯s little hand and rubbed it on his chin. ¡°Bear with it. Look, father didn¡¯t sleep all night because of you, and even his stubble is out. How can you still bear to suppress it! Do you know why you were kidnapped? it was because you hit me. Even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it and sent people to capture you. So, don¡¯t ever hit me again.¡± Gu Ren was speechless at his foolish father. He turned to Gu shouxin and stretched out his chubby hand.¡±Yiyiyaya!¡± Gu shouxin put the child in his arms and covered his eyes with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. I didn¡¯t sleep the entire journey. Your grandparents will be heartbroken when they see you!¡± Gu Ren went to sleep obediently. He knew that this person was not the Gu shouxin that he had created. The faint aura of a King that he exuded made him not dare to act rashly. Before he fell asleep, he was still thinking, where did Gu shouxine from? Chapter 565 565 I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve damaged your brain zhang shi recuperated in the clinic for three days and couldn¡¯t wait toe back. she had to take care of her son every day. The doctor in the clinic felt that it was amazing. This patient¡¯s recovery ability was so strong! Although she had not fully recovered and could not do heavy work, she could go home to recuperate. She did not need a doctor to be by her side at all times. ¡°Big boss¡¯s family,e with me!¡± After returning home, Zhang Shi was called away by her mother-inw before she could even see her youngest son. Zhang Shi knew that she was in the wrong, so she lowered her head and followed. Who knew that her precious son was sleeping soundly in the room! ¡°Endure, endure, endure, motherf * cker, endure, Hey!¡± Zhang Shi ran to the bed and couldn¡¯t help but cry. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om she just fell asleep. Are you going to wake her up? ¡± Grandma Gu sat on the bench and said expressionlessly. ¡°Mother, I was wrong!¡± Zhang Shi wiped her tears and knelt in front of grandma Gu. Grandma Gu was stunned. She had never expected the Zhang family to do this. ¡°Mother, please forgive me! I won¡¯t be so stupid in the future! If I were to be stupid again, mother, you should also remind me. I will definitely obediently listen to mother¡¯s words.¡± Zhang Shi was very sincere. Grandma Gu looked at her without saying anything. Zhang Shi was also a bit uncertain. Didn¡¯t second wife say to admit her mistake and make a promise? mother is the most soft-hearted, but mother still has this expression! is second brother¡¯s wife trying to trick me? ¡°Where did you go wrong?¡± Grandma GU only spoke when Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Zhang Shi felt as if she had been granted Amnesty and immediately began to admit her mistake. ¡± mother, i shouldn¡¯t have believed other people¡¯s words so easily. i shouldn¡¯t have trusted my maternal family. i shouldn¡¯t have gone out alone with my child. ¡± Grandma Gu looked at her. Zhang Shi was speechless. Was there more? What else was wrong? Grandma Gu frowned. She knew that she had not figured out what was going on. Zhang Shi said,¡±also, shouldn¡¯t I be in a hurry?¡± second sister-inw has already told me that everyone has their own fate. we should rely on ourselves and not on evil ways.¡± At the mention of Cai Xiaolian, Zhang Shi immediately said,¡±Second sister-inw also said that I shouldn¡¯t not trust my family and that this kind of thing should be discussed with my family. i¡¯ve married into the gu family. my parents, younger brothers, and sisters treat me as family. i should also treat you as family. Compared to the others, you guys are the ones who will not harm me. ¡± ¡°Second sister-inw said that I¡¯m stupid. Although I¡¯m not convinced, en ¡®Zi¡¯s father also said that I¡¯m stupid, so I guess I¡¯m really stupid! Second sister-inw said that if one is stupid, one should listen to what congming says, for example, listen to mother.¡± ¡°i also feel that second sister-inw is right. mother is the smartest person in our family. with mother leading our yingluo, we will definitely not do anything wrong. But mother, I still want to say that you¡¯re a little biased. I¡¯m not convinced.¡± After saying that, Zhang Shi looked at grandma Gu weakly. Grandma Gu still had the same expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know if she had been forgiven for what she had said. Grandma Gu was so angry that sheughed. This annoying thing said that he was biased, so she wanted to argue with him.¡±How am I biased? In the past, I didn¡¯t pay off second brother¡¯s gambling debts. That money was given by your father. Besides, your man can study by himself, why can¡¯t we give it to him? Who asked him not to read it? Didn¡¯t we pay for our son¡¯s studies? were we biased towards the taxes for the few girls?¡± Zhang Shi shook her head. mother, I¡¯m not talking about this. Second brother is studying well. It¡¯s good for the entire Gu family. In the future, the benefactors can still rely on second uncle! I don¡¯t care about the girls! What I want to say is that you¡¯re biased towards second sister-inw!¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. I¡¯m already sick of looking at my son, do you think I care about you two wives? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve damaged your brain! Chapter 566 566 Settled Seeing grandma Gu¡¯s expression change, Zhang Shi thought that she had hit the nail on the head. She said with conviction,¡±Second sister-inw used to be like me, ignorant of everything! But after mother showed favoritism, second sister-inw understood everything! She looks better in clothes than me, speaks more appropriately than me, and knows how to do business! Mother, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re biased?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Gu rolled her eyes. Zhang Shi felt so wronged that she wanted to cry,¡±maybe I wasn¡¯t as smart as second sister-inw in the past!¡± But mother, you can¡¯t do this! We¡¯re both your second wives, and we¡¯ve been married for a very short time. I feel bad that you¡¯re biased towards her. ¡± ¡°On what basis! On what basis!¡± ¡°Mother, why are you so biased towards second sister-inw!¡± ¡°Do I want to be stupid? my parents gave birth to me to be so stupid, what can i do? Everyone says that marriage is a Second Life. Then,ing to the Gu family is my Second Life. Mother, you have to treat me like a daughter and teach me well. You can¡¯t despise me for being stupid! or, you don¡¯t teach anyone and let us all be stupid!¡± ¡°Waa! I feel so wronged! my own mother values men over women and even gave birth to me to be stupid! My mother-inw doesn¡¯t value men over women, but she dislikes my stupidity!¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s kneeling posture changed to a sitting posture, and she directly began to cry. Grandma Gu facepalmed. Gu Ren, who was on the bed, had also been woken up. Hey on the edge of the bed and looked at his mother, who was sitting on the ground like a lump. He covered his face with his small hands. He had no face to look at her, no face to look at her! At first, Gu Ren really despised this fat woman. But that day, he had seen with his own eyes that his fat mother had taken a hit from a stool for his head. She had hit her head so hard, but she had not fainted and was still thinking about him. She had even bitten off a piece of flesh from the evildoer. She had really gone mad and did not notice the pain in her heart. If she hadn¡¯t been knocked unconscious by the sneak attack with a stool on her back, she might have been able to cause amotion and get the people around her to stop her. Gu Ren sighed in his heart.¡¯Forget it, I¡¯ll just ept my fate. In the future, I¡¯ll teach chubby mother myself. All the best mothers will listen to their sons.¡¯ ¡°yiyiyaya!¡± gu ren patted the edge of the bed and made a sound. his drool fell uncontrobly again. ¡°Son! My son is awake!¡± Zhang Shi hurriedly got up and didn¡¯t have the time toin about her mother-inw¡¯s favoritism. Nothing couldpare to her son. Gu Ren extended his hand. Zhang Shi hugged Gu Ren and said,¡±my son!¡± You¡¯ve suffered! It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault!¡± Gu Ren reached out to wipe her tears. His gaze fell on the wound on her forehead. It was such a big wound. It was really shocking! zhang shi cried andughed,¡±mother, look, hold it in and help me wipe my tears!¡± Mother, I know why you¡¯re biased towards second sister-inw. It¡¯s because second sister-inw doesn¡¯t have a son! i have a son! Wuwuwu, alright, I¡¯ll be magnanimous. Mother, you can continue to be biased towards her! She must be envious of me for having a son!¡± After she finished speaking, she wiped her tears again. grandma gu: ¡± yingluo is biased, my ass! i¡¯m so annoyed to see you guys! ¡± Gu Ren said,¡±I don¡¯t see any favoritism, and I don¡¯t see how she is envious of you for having a son.¡± Zhang Shi held Gu Ren up high andughed foolishly.¡±Bear with it, bear with it, my little baby, my little darling, you must study hard in the future. your second aunt said that you¡¯ll definitely have a great fortune! Mother won¡¯t pull up seedlings to help them grow, you grow up slowly! Hehehe, my little darling! Mother will learn well from your second aunt. When you be an official in the future, mother will not lose face for you! Mother¡¯s little darling!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s eyes were wide open,¡±amazing second aunt, you can even persuade this kind of person?¡± Grandma Gu was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Cai Xiaolian to be able to settle Zhang Shi. Chapter 567 567 How can there be a girl with multiple sides at the same time? At the beginning of June, Gu Nian invited her sisters and Lu Zheng to the prefecture to visit a cold drink shop. When Empress Jiang heard about it, she asked Cai Xiaolian to go with them and ask about Madam li. As soon as Cai Xiaolian left, Gu shouxin followed. Gu Ren¡¯s kidnapping was not that simple, and he was worried. The main reason was that Cai Xiaolian had no other ability to protect herself except for the big killing weapon given by grandma Xiao. ¡°Qianyu, do you want to go with us?¡± Seeing Xue Qianyu standing quietly at the side, Empress Jiang had a feeling that he wanted to go and y with them. ¡°No need, old Madam. I¡¯m under orders to protect you.¡± Xue qianxun said. ¡°What can happen in this vige? Besides, I have GUI Momo and bi Rong by my side, so don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll stop them for you while they¡¯re still nearby.¡± Empress Jiang smiled and shouted, ¡± second brother, Yuan, wait! Lu Zheng stopped the carriage. Empress Jiang pulled Xue Qianyu along and followed behind. second brother, Yuan,e. I¡¯ve found you a coachman. His driving skills are first-ss! ¡°old madam!¡± xue qianren frowned. ¡°Did Zhao ¡®er ask you to stay because he wanted you to listen to me?¡± Empress Jiang asked. Xue Qianyu pouted. Empress Jiangughed again and said,¡±that¡¯s incredible!¡± if i tell you to go y, you go y! It¡¯s only fun when young people are together! What¡¯s the fun in following an old woman like me around every day? Hurry up and go!¡± ¡°Come on up, second brother!¡± Lu Zhengughed. xue qianxun red at lu zheng, then got into the carriage. The three of them set off in a car. As soon as they passed Zhoujia town, they met Meng Meng, who was pulling a cart of watermelons and other fruits. ¡°Second uncle, Zhou Yuan!¡± Meng Meng greeted the two of them foolishly. ¡°You¡¯ve used up all the fruits in the store?¡± gu shouxin asked. ¡°Third aunt asked me to deliver it every three days! Today was the right time! Second uncle, you guys don¡¯t know yet, but that shop¡¯s business is really good! It¡¯s said that many foreigners are looking for third aunt to talk about bringing this ice drink back to the local area!¡± Meng Meng said excitedly. ¡± they probably want to buy the ice shatterer and the fruits produced by our manor, right? ¡± Gu shouxinughed. yes, second uncle is right. It¡¯s like this, it¡¯s like this. Meng Meng nodded. ¡°Then what did the thirddy say?¡± Gu Nian asked as she stuck her head out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to young master Li! Whenever she wanted to buy something, my third aunt would send someone to the Li family to ask. if he went, those people would not bother him anymore! Oh, thest time I sent it over, third aunt said that there were bandits who wanted to steal the ice Shatterer and fruits at night! Hehehe, what kind of background do we have? these thieves really don¡¯t have eyes!¡± Meng Meng said with some disdain. Gu shouxin nced at Meng Meng and was about to speak when Gu Xin spoke, ¡± ¡°Big brother Meng, you can¡¯t say that. You¡¯re now my family¡¯s long-term workers, good people. Don¡¯tpare yourself to bandits, understand?¡± Meng Meng scratched his head and smiled foolishly. you¡¯re right, miss Xin. I spoke too quickly and forgot! I¡¯ll remember not to say that in the future! We¡¯re all good people now.¡± meng meng was used to being a bandit. he was really bold. he had a cart full of fruits and didn¡¯t ask anyone toe along. these fruits were unique. if someone had their eyes on them, they might be robbed. With Meng Meng around, there were many topics to talk about along the way. Xue Qianyu quietly listened to Meng Meng talk about the various fruits and flowers in the manor. His thoughts drifted a little far away. For some reason, he thought of that morning when Gu Nian opened the door. She did not put on any makeup and was dressed in in clothes. She was like a fairy in the human world. She was so attractive. She recalled the time when Gu Nian had given Empress Jiang a bouquet of flowers with a bright smile back in the manor. Her smile was so bright that it seemed to make anyone happy. In an instant, the image of Gu Nian beating up Zhang Dahu appeared in his mind again. He was so irascible, but he was able to calm down in an instant. How could there be a girl who could have several faces at the same time? Chapter 568 568 this smile is more piercing than the sun When they arrived at the prefecture, the group first went to the Gu sisters ¡®cold drink shop. Business was indeed very good. Gu Nian looked at the sign at the entrance. It was a limited supply of two servings per person. This was what Cai Xiaolian had taught thirddy Meng. They helped to move the fruits to the backyard. Thirddy Meng had already asked the waiter to make a bowl of shaved ice for each of them. She remembered their tastes. ¡°That¡¯s really refreshing! It¡¯s a hot day, so it should be matched with this.¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Gu si! Gu si! It¡¯s you! I knew it was you! Don¡¯t you run!¡± At this moment, Gu si ran into the backyard, followed by the sound of a duck. The shop assistant stopped him. The crowd looked over. Wasn¡¯t that the little brat Huo Junhao? Xue Qianyu and Gu Hui were the only ones who did not recognize him. ¡°Second uncle Gu, brother, did you see me being stopped?¡± Huo Junhao waved his hands in dissatisfaction. ¡°Young lord Huo, you¡¯re under your brother¡¯s control, not my father¡¯s!¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu si andughed. lu zheng walked in front of gu xin and blocked huo junhao¡¯s view. he nodded at the waiter and huo junhao entered. The three transmigrators did not say anything. They despised Lu Zheng. Was such a big kid worth being so guarded against? our xinxin has to be with someone of the same age. lu zheng, you old man! ¡°Brother! You were the one who took the initiative to acknowledge me as your little brotherst time. Why didn¡¯t you care after you acknowledged me?¡± Huo Junhao red at Lu Zheng. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were still in Qing Province! It¡¯s such a hot day. What are you doing in Qing Province alone? Not going back to study? The exam is in August!¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°didn¡¯t i specifically ask you guys toe? Second uncle, my grandfather said he wants to y chess with you! They sent me to find your residence, but they didn¡¯t let me go back if I couldn¡¯t find it!¡± Huo Junhao looked at Gu shouxin as he spoke. After he finished speaking, he red at Gu si. I saw Gu si at the door just now. I called her and she ran! it¡¯s like i¡¯m a bad person! The people around me are all looking at me with strange eyes!¡± Gu si pursed his lips. a few days ago, my younger brother was almost kidnapped. My father told me to cut off contact with people who are uncertain whether they are good or bad! Huo Junhao¡¯s face was red with anger. He walked over to Gu si with his hands on his waist.¡±you can¡¯t even tell whether i¡¯m good or bad? I am a child prodigy! You called me a child prodigy before! Have you forgotten?¡± Gu Hui grabbed his cor and said,¡±little brat, you¡¯re bullying a youngdy!¡± Why are you being so fierce when she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Gu si tugged on Gu Hui¡¯s sleeve. sister, he¡¯s very good at his studies. He passed all the candidates except for second uncle. Gu Hui let go of him. Huo Junhao tidied his clothes and turned to Lu Zheng. ¡°Brother, I have my sister to help me, but you don¡¯t even want to help me!¡± Gu Xin gloated,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan also calls her¡¯ sister¡¯! Sister Huihui is the boss, no one will help you!¡± lu zheng helplessly spread his hands,¡±brother!¡± This is your sister Huihui. Remember, if you see her in the future, call for her!¡± Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± At this moment, Meng Meng walked in. second uncle, aunt Lian, the person who went to question them has returned. Mrs. Li is at home today! Thus, the group of them set off for the Li family. Huo Junhao had no choice but to bring him along. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om in the end, just as she was about to get into the carriage, gu nian excitedly asked gu shouxin to wait for her while she ran across the street. ¡°General Yan!¡± Gu Nian happily ran over to greet her. xue qianyu furrowed his brows. he felt ufortable for some reason. ¡°Lady Gu.¡± Yan Mo nodded at Gu Nian without any expression on his face. ¡°it¡¯s such a hot day, do you want to have a cold drink? i¡¯ll treat you!¡± gu nian asked. ¡°Many thanks,dy Gu! However, I still have an urgent matter to attend to. I¡¯m sorry. Many thanks tody Gu and brother Zhou for your help earlier. When I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯ll personallye to thank you!¡± I cupped my fists. ¡°Alright! Do you know where we live?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This Yan understands.¡± yan mo said. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand as her smile widened. xue qianyu felt that her smile was even more piercing than yang guang¡¯s. Chapter 569 569 Unrequited love is not good Gu Nian bounced back to the carriage and said to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go buy some clothter! I want to make new clothes!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and nodded,¡±alright!¡± I¡¯ll buy some for you guyster, one for each of you. We¡¯ll also buy some jewelry on the way.¡± ¡°Gu Nian, wipe your saliva. It¡¯s drooling,¡± Gu Hui said. Gu Nian subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth. However, before she could touch it, she realized that Gu Hui wasughing at her and pped her. ¡°Sister Huihui, are youughing at me?¡± Gu Hui shook her head calmly and pped her hand away. ¡± no, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask second aunt, xinxin, and sisi! ¡± cai xiaolian and her two younger sisters shook their heads in unison.¡±Yes, no!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯if you guys didn¡¯t hold back yourughter, I would have believed you!¡¯ She leaned back calmly and said,¡±you guys canugh!¡± It¡¯s not a shameful thing for me to have taken a fancy to general Yan.¡± Xue Qianyu, who was driving the carriage outside, paused. So she had someone she liked! ¡°But general Yan doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in this matter!¡± Gu Hui could not help but pour cold water on him. Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± that¡¯s right, sister. General Yan treats you the same way he treats us. It¡¯s not good to have a one-sided love.¡± Gu Nian shook her head and said,¡¯we can¡¯t stop ourselves from being tempted, can we? ¡°If I¡¯m moved by him, I¡¯ll fight for him. If I fight for him, but he still doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, then I¡¯ll just give up. you can¡¯t force a melon to be sweet, and i¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t do without anyone.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and said with a smile,¡±some people may only be moved by one person in their entire life, but some people will have a good impression of more than one person in the process of growing up.¡± My dear daughters, remember this. No matter who you like in the future, whether they are in love with you or not, You Must Remember This: don¡¯t hurt yourself. Having a good impression of someone didn¡¯t mean love. It meant that someone would be able to apany you for the rest of your life. Being moved doesn¡¯t mean love. Maybe it¡¯s just the influence of the environment and mood at the time.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin asked doubtfully, ¡± what if I have feelings for many people? what should I do? ¡± when lu zheng heard this, he almost fell out of the car. he chanted the mind-clearing mantra in his heart like crazy. I can¡¯t hear, I can¡¯t hear, I can¡¯t hear! cai xiaolian: ¡± yingluo, let¡¯s wait until you calm down. we¡¯ll see who you want to be with the most! ¡± Gu Xin: ¡± then, if she¡¯s only interested in me and I¡¯m interested in many others, wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to her? ¡± gu hui looked at gu xin with satisfaction. ¡± mmm, you¡¯re a good student. among the sisters, i like little xin xin the most. her thoughts are the closest to mine. ¡± Cai Xiaolian held her forehead andughed. ran ran, let¡¯s talk about it again when you¡¯re moved by many people! ...... When they arrived at the Li family, they were not immediately invited in as usual. Instead, a gatekeeper went to inform them. After that, the maidservant Xiao Cheng hurriedly came to invite them. second master Gu, Madam Gu, Madam and young master are still dealing with some matters. They asked me to invite you to the reception Pavilion to wait. I¡¯m sorry! Sunny¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and her face was pale. It was obvious that she had been frightened. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re not in a hurry!¡± cai xiaolian said. Sunny led a group of people into the reception Pavilion. The Li residence was particrly strange today. All the servants seemed to be very nervous, which was a sharp contrast to their usual rxed state. just as she arrived at the living room, li zheng arrived. ¡°second uncle gu, aunt lian, i¡¯m really sorry. there are some matters at home, so aunt and brother can¡¯t leave.¡± Li Zheng¡¯s face was full of dejection, but he forced himself to cheer up and greet the guests.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 570 570 They were fighting inside ¡°Ran ran, what happened to sister Luo?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that something was wrong. The entire li residence was not right today. Even the lively Li Jun was like this. It was probably not a business matter. Although it wasn¡¯t good to ask about other people¡¯s family affairs, Cai Xiaolian still decided to ask. li jun pursed her lips and hesitated. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister Yingluo, my mother is concerned about aunt Luo. Did something happen to aunt Luo?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward and held Li Zheng¡¯s hand. When Li Zheng heard the word ¡°care,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but cry.¡±second aunt is leading people to confront second uncle¡¯s people. Because second uncle¡¯s concubines were pregnant, and their older brother jinxed the child in their wombs, second uncle wanted to capture his older brother and send him to the manor. Big brother¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t fully recovered, so he hasn¡¯t subdued those people yet.¡± She felt that her second aunt had a hard time. Really, her heart ached for her. ¡°You mean, they¡¯re fighting inside?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Li Jun nodded. ¡°then why are you still standing there? Let¡¯s go! Aunt Luo and Li Muyan are just in need of help!¡± Gu Hui stood up and let Li Zheng lead the way. gu hui quite liked madam li because she was forthright, unlike other pretentious richdies. Li Jun: ¡± yes, yes, helper. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll Take You There! In the backyard, the Li family had already been divided into two distinct sides. Mrs. Li and Li Muyan stood at the side, and behind them were the old servants. second master li stood on the other side. most of them were second master li¡¯s concubines, and a few of them were servants. Li Muyan sat on the ground. His lips were bright red, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. His clothes were torn. Mrs. Li was also in a sorry state. Her eyes were red as she red at the second young master. Two delicate women beside second master Li held his arms. ¡°Second master, why don¡¯t we go to the manor and stay there?¡± Second master Li looked at Madam li fiercely. ¡°This ce is surnamed li, not mo!¡± ¡°Li Changtai,¡± Mrs. Li sneered,¡±have you decided to chase mu Yan and me away today?¡± ¡°As long as I, li Muyan, am here, a piece of trash like you will never have the right to speak in the Li family!¡± Li Muyan said coldly. Second master Li was furious. He pointed at the mother and son and said, ¡± ¡°Shrew, unfilial son! I want to divorce my wife! I want to divorce my wife!¡± The two women beside him were very happy and looked at Mrs. Li smugly. Li Muyan raised his hand and asked ah Dong to help him up. He spat out a mouthful of blood and limped forward.¡±Divorce? Did you not study? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re trash. Even if you¡¯re educated, you don¡¯t understand the truth. Two out of three, and three years of mourning. my mother observed mourning for my grandfather for three years, and you dare to divorce him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your old man will crawl out and teach you a lesson? The third of the three, poverty before wealth, rest. When my mother married into the Li family, you, li Changtai, didn¡¯t even have enough money to drink and drink. In the past 20 years, my mother has developed the Li family to be the richest family in Qing Province. Aren¡¯t you afraid of your old man, your old man¡¯s old man, and your eighteen generations of ancestors crawling out of their graves to teach you a lesson?¡± Second master Li was still a little afraid of li Muyan. He pushed his two concubines in front of him.¡±you, you unfilial son! This Shrew has broken the rule of seven out!¡± Mrs. Li walked over and looked at second young master Li. ¡°Which one?¡± Second old master Li couldn¡¯t say it. He racked his brains but couldn¡¯t. ¡°second master, madam¡¯s actions are equivalent to theft! She used her family¡¯s business to make things for outsiders, even if she stole from the Li family, she would still subsidize outsiders. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a young master in that house!¡± Second master Li¡¯s Red-clothed concubine stood behind a strong man, her eyes still looking in the direction of the Gu family. Chapter 571 571 He¡¯s gone crazy The four Gu sisters came over. Gu Hui started fighting with the burly man. The moment she made her move, the people from both sides of the Li family started moving. mrs. li went up to the concubine and gave her a few ps. li muyan kicked away the other concubine in green and picked up the second young master. ¡°Young master, young master, let me do it. You¡¯re still injured!¡± Ah Dong was so anxious that he was on the verge of tears. ¡°Go and look after my mother, don¡¯t let her get hurt! I¡¯m fine!¡± As he spoke, li Muyan spat out another mouthful of blood onto second master Li¡¯s face. He knelt down and clutched onto second master Li tightly. ¡°Young master!¡± Ah Dong went forward to support him. ¡°hurry!¡± Li Muyan stood up and shouted. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll watch him!¡± Gu Nian said as she held onto ah Dong, who was still insistent. ¡°Miss Nian, young master¡¯s right hand has dislocated, and the old injury on his leg hasn¡¯t healed yet, but a new one has been added. Just now, he was ambushed and hit by that big man¡¯s fist, which happened to be in the position of his heart. He has vomited a lot of blood!¡± Ah Dong sobbed. ¡°Yes, I know what to do!¡± Gu Nian frowned. this child was really unlucky. his own father even called for someone to beat him up? It seemed that being rich didn¡¯t necessarily mean that one would be happy! ¡°li muyan, what do you want to do to him? tell me and i¡¯ll help you!¡± Gu Nian walked over and said. Li Muyan turned his head. His eyes were red and his face was covered in his own blood. At this moment, his hostility was extremely heavy. He could not associate him with the bright and Noble young master who had appeared in the Gu family with a clean and bright smile and forced her to take responsibility for his shyness. They were two different people. ¡°Li Muyan!¡± gu nian called out again. Li Muyan didn¡¯t answer her. He turned around and threw second young master Li to the ground. Then, he limped forward and stepped on second young master Li¡¯s chest. Second old master Li struggled to get up, but li Muyan bent over and gave him a heavy punch on the head. The father and son passed out. ¡°Li Muyan! Li mu Yan!¡± gu nian hurriedly went forward to help him up. ¡°gu nian, tell my mother to report this to the authorities and then sell all the women in the trash¡¯s backyard! In the future, I will make the decisions for the Li family!¡± After li Muyan finished speaking, he spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted. ¡°Zhenzhen, go to old Madam¡¯s and call the doctor to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard.¡± Gu Nian turned around to look for Li Zheng. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Ah Chun, ah Dong! Hurry up and carry your young master back!¡± Gu Nian called out to li Muyan¡¯s two servants. With the participation of the Gu family, the Li family¡¯s internal battle was one-sided, and in the end, Mrs. Li¡¯s side won. Gu Nian told Mrs. Li about li Muyan¡¯s passing out. Madam li looked at the injured servants in the courtyard and made up her mind. ¡°Big red, go to the Yamen and report this to the authorities. Big yellow, go to the broker and call the broker over. Tell him to bring more people.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Big red and big yellow tidied up their clothes and immediately went to do their work. ¡°Housekeeper, you¡¯re tired. Get someone to clean up the bamboo garden and carry second master over. second old master has lost his mind and needs someone to watch over him strictly. keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him out to harm others! Tie up all the people who had gone crazy with second elder and sell them to the ve trader! As for the thieves who came in from the outside and colluded with this concubine to steal the Li family¡¯s money, when the Yamen¡¯s peoplee, you can say so!¡± Mrs. Li instructed the Butler. ¡°Madam, where are the old Madam and the few n elders?¡± The Butler hesitated. ¡°If they have anything they don¡¯t understand, let them ask me! Send someone to inform the elders. Three dayster, at the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall, I have something important to announce with the old Madam.¡± Mrs. Li continued. ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The Butler looked at Mrs. Li in surprise, then lowered his head and left. Chapter 572 572 it might disappear one day ¡°Madam Li, I¡¯ll bring a few children to see mu Yan!¡± The matter had been resolved, but Cai Xiaolian still had something to say to someone. Gu shouxin could only take the children to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, little Lian.¡± After Gu shouxin left with the children, Mrs. Li smoothed her hair and said embarrassedly. ¡°Sister Luo, you¡¯re telling me this?¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Madam li, then asked, ¡± how¡¯s the old Madam? Yingluo didn¡¯t exin it clearly just now.¡± ¡°I fainted from anger and let the doctor take a look. ¡°s,¡± mrs. li sighed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s good! I couldn¡¯t even bear to see mu Yan just now. As his father, how could he do that?¡± Cai Xiaolian said with lingering fear. ¡°Hmph! If it was not for the old Madam¡¯s suppression and the fact that the Vixens in his backyard could not raise the child, he would have thrown mu Yan away long ago. This time, two powerful people came, and he even went out to find people to deal with his son.¡± madam li said. ¡°Sister Luo, what do you n to do in the future?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Mu Yan¡¯s father has lost his mind and might die one day. It¡¯s better for mu Yan to have a crazy father or a young father than to have a divorced mother.¡± mrs. li smiled and continued, ¡± all these years, i¡¯ve watched him bring one woman after another to the backyard. i turned a blind eye. mu yan is seventeen this year. i¡¯ve been married to the li family for eighteen years and i¡¯m already numb to it. As long as mu Yan is well, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± ¡°Sister Luo, have you ever thought about not staying in the Li family? You¡¯re not Mrs. Li, but you¡¯re mu Yan¡¯s mother. There¡¯s no conflict. you can also have your own life.¡± Cai Xiaolian advised. Mrs. Li took a sip of tea and shook her head.¡±my life is to help my son deal with all the people or things that harm him when he can¡¯t make decisions. Maybe I¡¯ll only consider my life when he¡¯s able to take charge! However, after this, he should have no more worries! If he doesn¡¯t want to lose his mind, then I¡¯ll just make mu Yan lose his father!¡± Madam Li¡¯s determined expression shocked Cai Xiaolian. She actually quite admired Mrs. Li. Usually, no matter how many concubines second master Li brought home, it didn¡¯t affect her mood. She could do whatever she wanted. Once the person second master Li brought home threatened li Muyan, the usually happy-go-lucky person would suddenly have the intention to kill. A mother was strong, and it was natural for a mother to protect her child. It made people respect her. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. Everyone had their own thoughts about life, and her modern thinking might not be suitable for everyone. Just because Mrs. Li didn¡¯t leave the Li family didn¡¯t mean that she had lost her life. ¡°That¡¯s right, little Lian, did youe to find me this time? if there isn¡¯t something urgent, you wouldn¡¯t leave your zhou n town.¡± Mrs. Li asked. I did have something to do, but since something like this happened to your family, why don¡¯t I wait until you¡¯re done with your business? ¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°since you¡¯ve already said so, do you think i can wait until things are settled before asking?¡± Madam li patted Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±alright, then I¡¯ll say it!¡± Do you have a nail-sized birthmark on your waist?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes widened,¡±you peeked at me while I was bathing?¡± My birthmark is only known to that trash and the people under me, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, Indigo, and purple!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±Yingluo, I peeked.¡± Does your family¡¯s elder still have the thing that he picked you up?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve found my family?¡± Mrs. Li was stunned. That¡¯s not right, I don¡¯t even know about Green Hunter, how did you find it? Or is it that someone hase?¡± Chapter 573 573 It was destroyed by them and the Gu family again Cai Xiaolian said,¡±why don¡¯t you go back and ask?¡± The birthmark seems to be right, the only thing missing is something!¡± mrs. li nodded. ¡± yes, yes, yes. the things are still at my mother¡¯s house. i didn¡¯t bring them with me. there are the clothes i wore at that time, the headdress i wore, and a jade pendant. ¡± In any case, my brother will be rushing over to support me in this matter. I¡¯ll send someone to inform himter and bring my thing over. But, little Lian, can you tell me what my parents are like? How did they find you? Why didn¡¯t youe find me yourself?¡± When Cai Xiaolian heard about the jade pendant, she felt that it was more or less the same. Even if it didn¡¯t match, it didn¡¯t matter. Everyone could help to find their rtives.¡±It¡¯s Auntie Jiang, who lives in my house, who was suspicious when she saw you. She said that you look very simr to her sister-inw. After you left that day, she talked about it when we were chatting at night, Yingluo.¡± mrs. li was dumbfounded,¡±there¡¯s such a magical thing?¡± Then wait a moment, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to chase after the person who brought the news to my maternal family.¡± With that, Mrs. Li went to the door to call for someone. After giving her instructions, she came back and started chatting with Cai Xiaolian. ...... In li Muyan¡¯s room, Gu shouxin calcted that it was almost time. Seeing that li Muyan had not woken up, he took the children and left. the two maidservants, a xia and a qiu, sent them out. When they reached the entrance of the courtyard, Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Father, I forgot to take my purse. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she ran back without waiting for anyone¡¯s response. She had thrown the purse under li Muyan¡¯s bed on purpose. when she ran in, she saw ah dong wiping li muyan¡¯s face. gu xin said, ¡± ¡°Brother ah Dong, can you help me find my purse?¡± Ah Dong was very grateful to the Gu family. He put down his handkerchief and helped to find it. Gu Xin walked to the front of the bed and while ah Dong¡¯s back was facing her, she pressed the fish-shaped mark on her palm. The Jade bead came out and she immediately fed it to li Muyan. She then squatted down,¡±¡±brother dong, i found it! Richard ran down from the bed! Hehe ~¡± ah dong took a look. indeed, he had sent gu xin off again. Cai Xiaolian was also almost done talking. After what happened to the Li family, they didn¡¯t stay for long and left together. When they reached the main entrance, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu stopped in their tracks and turned around at the same time. beside the shadow of the tree, a human figure quickly retreated. The two of them frowned. Why were the servants of the Li family staring at them? did he want to take revenge? Li Shan, who had shrunk back, leaned against the wall and tried to calm herself down. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu? That¡¯s right, it must be Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. The first time she saw them in her previous life was when they were twenty years old, and they looked just like them now. Why were the two of them following the Gu family at the same time? Why? She still had to follow the Gu sisters in this life? each of them taking one back? Li Shan clenched her handkerchief tightly. Dream on! In her past life, Xue Qianyu was the one who found out that she looked like Gu Xin. He was the one who suggested to the Emperor to give her to Lu Zheng! Today, her well-nned n had been ruined by these two people and the Gu family. If they hadn¡¯t appeared, she would have been the one helping second aunt. She had finally found two women to seduce second uncle, got them pregnant, and made second uncle believe her cousin¡¯s jinx words, but this matter was over just like that! She would slowly drug her cousin brother and win over second aunt. When her cousin brother died, she would propose to apany second aunt. Then, all the glory and wealth that second aunt would get in the future would be hers. At that time, it would be logical for her to marry third Prince as second aunt¡¯s daughter! That damned Gu family! that damned lu zheng! That damned Xue Qianyu! N?v(el)B\\jnn I¡¯m irreconcble with you! ¡°Fourth miss! Fourth youngdy! You¡¯re here! Third miss is looking for you! the old madam has already woken up!¡± Her maidservant had found her. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? is big brother awake?¡± li shan asked. ¡°The young master is still unconscious!¡± The servant girl was frightened by Li Shan¡¯s expression and replied weakly. ¡± alright! ¡± li shan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± then i¡¯ll go visit grandmother first! ¡± Chapter 574 574 Revenge for kicking the car, absolutely irreconcble Li Shan stayed in matriarch Lin¡¯s room for a while, then went to li Muyan¡¯s room. Li Muyan hadn¡¯t woken up yet. His hands and feet were bound by a board. The doctor was reporting li Muyan¡¯s injuries to Mrs. Li. When she heard the doctor say that li Muyan didn¡¯t have any internal injuries and only had problems with his hands and feet, Li Shan was furious. She had found a group of experts, who hade especially when li Muyan¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully recovered. They wanted to beat him up until he had internal injuries, then she would drug him. That way, li Muyan would die soon. She would take the opportunity of her second aunt losing her son to please her. But, but how could he not have internal injuries? he had vomited so much blood, shouldn¡¯t his internal organs be injured? Li Muyan didn¡¯t have any internal injuries, so he didn¡¯t need to take medicine. How was she going to drug him? li shan was furious. She did not know that if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin¡¯s Jade bead, her n would have really seeded today! ...... On the way back, Gu shouxin drove Lu Zheng, Xue qianxun, and Huo Junhao to Meng Meng¡¯s car. He didn¡¯t like the sight of these little brats, mainly because they were all crowded outside and it was very hot. The person he hated the most was Huo Junhao. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this kid, but he insisted on following them back to the vige. He was only 12 years old, wasn¡¯t he afraid that they were human traffickers and kidnapped him? ¡°Huo Wantong, you¡¯re leaving with us? Didn¡¯t your familye to you?¡± Meng Meng looked at Huo Junhao, who looked like a little girl, and could not help asking. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Big guy, my family is not looking for me, they are looking for second uncle! I¡¯m going to second uncle¡¯s house to wait for my grandfather!¡± huo junhao said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted you to stay at my house!¡± Gu shouxin turned his head and said with an expressionless face. ¡°Second uncle, I know that you have a girl at my age in your family and you have to avoid danger! I read the books of the sages, so I understand. I¡¯m going to my brother¡¯s house! I heard that only he and little ck are living in my brother¡¯s house. If I go there, it¡¯ll be the same as going to the temple. I¡¯m not worried about girls! ¡°hehe, hehe,¡± huo junhao said. ¡°Pfft!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Xue Qianyu and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He patted him. ckie? ¡± Xue qianxun red at Huo Junhao coldly, then turned to Lu Zheng. ¡°A temple of monks!¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan, Childe Xue, I know how to shave. Do you need it?¡± Meng Meng scratched his head andughed. hahahaha! Cai Xiaolian and the other girlsughed at Meng Meng¡¯s words. Theirughter even drifted out of the carriage. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard his wife and daughter being so happy. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other and nodded. The two of them reached out and pinched Huo Junhao¡¯s chubby cheeks. They pulled him out and kicked Meng Meng out of the car! ¡°Argh! let me go! Let me go!¡± Huo Junhao waved his arms, but it was useless. He was caught by the two. Meng Meng was kicked out of the car. He did a somersault and stood firmly. He scratched his head and said,¡±That was close. Fortunately, brother was prepared! Hey, wait for me, wait for me!¡± Xue Qianyu let go of Huo Junhao and whipped his horse. He sped up and tried to pinch Huo Junhao again. hahahaha! Gu shouxinughed out loud this time. It¡¯s good to be young! In his previous life, he had spent his youth in hatred and all sorts of schemes. In this life, he had no youth. ¡°Meng Meng, do you want me to give you a ride?¡± he turned around. Meng Meng shouted as he ran,¡±second uncle, my dear second uncle!¡± Wait for me!¡± gu shouxin said,¡¯one condition! Within a month, we¡¯ll make their faces bleed, no matter what method you use. Is that okay?¡± Meng Meng did not even think about it,¡±I¡¯ll never forgive you for kicking my car!¡± Second uncle, even if you didn¡¯t say it, I¡¯d still make sure his two beautiful little faces were injured!¡± for a long time after that, meng meng ran to the vige at the crossroads every day, day and night, working hard with the goal of disfiguring lu zheng and xue qianyu! Chapter 575 575 Two hundred and fifty After returning to the vige, Cai Xiaolian told Empress Jiang about the Li family. She also told her that Madam li did have a birthmark, a jade pendant, and clothes, and that she woulde back with them after dealing with the Li family¡¯s Affairs. Empress Jiang was so excited that her hands were trembling. She stepped forward and grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hands.¡±Little Lian, are you serious? Was there really such a thing? Really?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian patted the back of her hand and said,¡±aunty Jiang, I don¡¯t dare to say that she is, but she has these things.¡± However, it would still take a few days to deal with the Li family. Aunt Jiang, don¡¯t worry.¡± Empress Jiang nodded her head. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s about the Li family. Bi Rong,e in! After bi Rong came in, Empress Jiang asked her to bring a letter to Xue qianxun, asking him to make a trip to the Qingzhou government office. With regards to the Li family¡¯s matter, they couldn¡¯t let Madam li and her son suffer even a little. As for how to do it, that was Xue Qianyu¡¯s business. She was so excited that she had forgotten that Cai Xiaolian was still in the room. After bi Rong left, she thought back and realized that she hadn¡¯t said anything about revealing her identity, right? If little Lian asks, I¡¯ll just say that I have a big business in the capital and know a high-ranking official? In the end, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask anything. She just smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Aunty Jiang, sister Luo¡¯s younger brother and sister are Lord SU¡¯s biological sisters. Don¡¯t worry about Lord su mistreating sister Luo and mu Yan.¡± Empress Jiang was suddenly enlightened,¡¯there¡¯s such a rtionship! Don¡¯t worry, Qianyu¡¯s family is quite powerful. With just one word from him, Sir su will still give him face.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± mydy, you¡¯re too concerned. What do you want me to think? ¡± He, a sixteen-year-old child, was able to make the magistrate give him face, but he was here to protect you. How powerful must you be? ¡°Oh right, little Lian. How are mu Yan¡¯s injuries? Was it serious? Did he need to find a powerful doctor? I know quite a few amazing doctors! If you want, I¡¯ll immediately go and invite him over!¡± Empress Jiang asked again. ¡°No need, no need!¡± Cai Xiaolian waved her hands. She already knew that Gu Xin had fed li Muyan jade beads, so there shouldn¡¯t be any internal injuries. I heard from sister Luo that Muyan has suffered all kinds of injuries since he was young. The expert said that as long as his life isn¡¯t in danger and he can make it past 18, his life will be smooth-sailing. ¡°I see! Then this expert is quite powerful. Mu Yan will definitely have a smooth life in the future!¡± Empress Jiang had already regarded Madam li as her own niece. If that was true, then the title of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion would be li Muyan¡¯s. The Emperor still remembered his uncle¡¯s kindness. As long as li Muyan didn¡¯t mess up with the Prince¡¯s team, he would have a smooth life. No, no, she had to go back and tell dumb ¡®er to give her maternal brother the hereditary title of nobility. In the future, when dumb¡¯ er was gone, no matter who dumb ¡®er¡¯s son was, he could not touch the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. Yes, it¡¯s decided! ...... It was a little hot this summer. The Gu sisters had the habit of going for a walk in the vige after dinner. That evening, the sisters found Huo Junhao sneaking around by a pond. They looked to the other side and saw a person hiding in the green grass. Well, there was no need to guess. From the height, it was definitely Meng Meng. Just as Gu Xin and Gu si were about to call for help, Huo Junhao quickly waved his hand and gestured for them to keep quiet. He then pointed in the direction of the vige entrance. Gu Xin and Gu si looked over and saw Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu walking towards them. The four sisters finally understood that Meng Meng had formed an alliance with Huo Junhao to deal with Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. Gu Xin pulled her sisters over happily. ¡°I¡¯m guessing 200 this time!¡± there¡¯s an extra Huo Junhao. I¡¯m guessing 250! Gu si said. Gu Nian pouted. 250, okay, I¡¯ll also guess 250!¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian in confusion, not understanding what she wasughing about.¡±I¡¯m guessing 200!¡± Chapter 576 576 Regardless of whether it¡¯s a ck cat or a white cat After each of them had ced their bets, Gu Nian exined the meaning of ¡®two hundred and fifty¡¯ to the sisters in anguage that was easier to understand for the people of great Zhou. sisi, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± if they can¡¯t hold on for 250, then Huo Junhao will be letting you down for overestimating him! it¡¯s probably really 250, ¡± Gu Hui said. but he won¡¯t be able tost until 250. Gu si looked at Gu Nian and said in a depressed tone, ¡± ¡°Sister niannian, if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think they can hold on any longer. By then, we¡¯ll be two hundred and fifty!¡± ¡°Bah, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Nian said. We¡¯re not two hundred and fifty. Even if we lose, it¡¯ll be the two of them who are two hundred and fifty.¡± As the four sisters spoke, theypletely ignored Huo Junhao¡¯s gesticting gesture and his silent urging for them to leave. Lu Zheng saw his sisters from afar and ran over with a smile. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re taking a walk. Big brother Yuanyuan, are you and second brother Xue here for food too?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t even eaten yet! Where would there be food?¡± Lu Zheng said pitifully. In the past, he was in charge of one person¡¯s meal and could evene to the Gu residence to freeload from time to time. However, after the Emperor left and Xue Xiao ¡®er moved in, he had to be in charge of two people¡¯s meal. Now, the brat Huo Junhao came again and asked for three people¡¯s meal. These two young masters were the kind that almost set the kitchen on fire. ah Yuan, you guys are too much. I called you over to eat, but you didn¡¯te. You¡¯re asking for trouble! Gu Hui pouted and said. [ Lu Zheng: I want to, too. I¡¯ve been tricked by second uncle. I¡¯m too embarrassed to freeload a meal! ] Gu shouxin would give him questions from time to time. If he answered, he could freeload a meal. If he didn¡¯t answer, he would be attacked with words, which was more hurtful than a sword attack! After the Emperor left, Xue Er received the same treatment, so he felt bnced. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, why did youe out if you didn¡¯t eat? Hurry up and go back to cook!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Well, that Rascal Huo Junhao said he wanted to catch fish in the pond, so here we are. Niannian, teach me some fish cooking methodster!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Good! As long as you catch it, I¡¯ll make you some grilled fish! It¡¯ll be a good supper for us.¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. ¡°Brother, second brother, this way, this way!¡± Huo Junhao waved his hands by the pond. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first!¡± Lu Zheng took a look and smiled at his sisters. Xue Qianyu nodded at his sister and followed. He was a man of few words. He would not take the initiative to speak unless he had nothing to do. Other than the time when he was dissing Lu Zheng, he had recently picked on Meng Meng and Huo Junhao. Gu Xin was a little excited. hurry up! Let¡¯s count together! We won¡¯t mess up the rhythm! ¡°One, two, three, Zhenzhen,¡± The sisters started counting from the moment Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu ran over. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This was a game that they had only started making recently, and it was mainly for Gu si. Gu si could only count to one hundred before, but after seeing Meng Meng fight against Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu twice, Gu Xin had the idea to count with Gu si. The four sisters would always guess how long Meng Meng couldst. Last time, they had already counted to 186. On the count of twenty, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu picked up their harpoons. On the count of thirty, Meng Meng and Huo Junhao made their move. On the count of thirty-five, arge came from the side. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu went into the water, not forgetting to drag Huo Junhao, who was the closest, into the water. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± Lu Zheng said. Betray your brother? I¡¯ll let you eat some pond water!¡± Huo Junhao,¡±brother Meng, save me.¡± ¡°Meng Meng, are you a man?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. You¡¯re hiding your head but showing your tail. I think your son has grown for nothing. Your Meng family¡¯s ancestors were angered to death by you again in their graves!¡± Meng Meng was still fiddling with his, trying to trap the two of them.¡±This has nothing to do with men. Second uncle said that all¡¯s fair in war! No matter if it¡¯s a ck cat or a white cat, it¡¯s a good cat if it can catch a mouse!¡± Lu Zheng threw Huo Junhao into the and dodged. Chapter 577 577 The follow-up to the incident of enduring Xue Qianyu also dodged the. Huo Junhao: ¡± I¡¯m weak and innocent. I was identally injured by my teammates. I¡¯m so pitiful. Sob sob sob sob sob ¡± seeing that the two of them had reached the shore, meng meng had no choice but to pull huo junhao out of the. then, he was faced with the double attacks of lu zheng and xue qianyu. ¡°AI, 250, why isn¡¯t it 250?¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Huo Junhao, you idiot! You¡¯re dragging brother Meng down! You go!¡± gu si shouted. Huo Junhao: ¡± sisi is so cruel. I¡¯m already drenched, and she¡¯s still scolding me! ¡°The mountains will not change, and the green water will flow forever. I will definitely return! Just you two stinky brats wait!¡± Meng Meng couldn¡¯t take on two people at once, so he found an opportunity and slipped away. ¡°Brother Meng! I! I! Bring me to the manor!¡± Huo Junhao shouted at the top of his lungs. He did not want to spend any more time with these two people tonight. ¡°Little brother Hao, bear with it, big brother will help you vent your anger!¡± meng meng hadpletely disappeared. Lu Zheng pinched his fingers and walked towards Huo Junhao. ¡°Kid, where¡¯s the fish?¡± Xue Qianyu did the same to Huo Junhao. ¡°There¡¯s no fish. I¡¯ll steam him as a fish!¡± ¡°Waa!¡± Huo Junhao burst into tears. he struggled to get out of the and hugged one of his long legs with one hand. ¡± ¡°brother, you¡¯re all my brothers, my biological brothers. from now on, you¡¯re my big brother, you¡¯re my second brother! Wuwuwu, Big Brothers are hungry. As a little brother, I¡¯m willing to be a fish. Big Brothers, please steam me!¡± lu zheng& and xue qianyu: The Gu sisters: He was so thick-skinned. in the end, huo junhao was not steamed. however, that night, he had helped lu zheng gather firewood that couldst for half a month. he was mumbling non-stop, and no one knew what he was talking about. ...... On the ninth day of the sixth month, the newly appointed County Magistrate of Taoyuan County, Lord Yan, personally came to the Gu residence to look for Gu shouxin. he was dressed in casual clothes and had only brought a manservant with him. they chatted for a long time in the pavilion at the corner of the corridor by the lotus pond before leaving. the gu sisters couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. for some reason, they felt that sir yan was reporting to his superiors. it wasn¡¯t like thisst time! Gu Nian really admired his father. How long had it taken for him to convince the county Magistrate? From the looks of it, he seemed to be willing to be a younger brother! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After they left, Gu Nian and Gu Xin ran over to ask what was going on. gu shouxin also called gu hui and gu si over. ¡± ¡°The two warlocks who took ninren away were robbed on their way to the capital. The Yamen caught the robbers and followed the clues to find the mastermind. Guess who it was?¡± ¡± father! ¡± gu xin reacted quickly, ¡± is it someone from the jiang family? ¡± gu shouxin nodded,¡±yes.¡± Because the Jiang family did not belong to the Qingzhou government, this case had not been tried. However, since it would be handled by Lord he, the Jiang family could not escape. On the surface, their family was in the timber business, but behind the scenes, they were in the trafficking business. He often kidnapped people from the South to the North, and kidnapped people from the North to men. There are many ways, and when the adults are not paying attention on the streets, or when the children are alone, there are also people like Ren Ren this time, who use the excuse of changing fate to cheat others.¡± second uncle, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± did you already guess it? did you give Sir Yan a reminder? ¡± gu shouxin nodded. ¡± i used to think that it wasn¡¯t that simple. because ninren is just like an ordinary child. except for being a little purer and a little fatter, there¡¯s nothing else outstanding about her. it¡¯s not worth it to change her fate for a baby. ¡± That¡¯s why I mentioned it to Sir Yan.¡± Chapter 578 578 I won¡¯t hurt your confidence as a child prodigy Gu Hui looked at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second uncle, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as just mentioning it once, right?¡± I¡¯m guessing that second uncle said something else, or even suggested the method to capture him!¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and smiled without saying a word. The eldest branch¡¯s daughter¡¯s brain was much more flexible than her son¡¯s! Elder brother and sister-inw were really blessed fools. Gu Xin said in admiration,¡¯it¡¯s really true! I knew that father was very powerful! In the future, when you take the examinations, you will definitely be able to be a good official that the people praise!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned. A good official? In his past life, he disliked good officials the most, because all good officials wanted to go against him! In this life, since his daughter had such a request, there was no harm in being a good official. In fact, he also wanted to know how it felt to be praised by the people! Gu shouxin exined the situation to the children and then went to find Cai Xiaolian. The four sisters sat around the stone table and chattered for a long time before returning to theboratory. Because this case involved too many people, Sir Yan could not participate in the follow-up work, and even the magistrate could not make full decisions. The Jiang n was already under the control of the local magistrate. With Lord he personally overseeing it, no matter how much money they had, they would not be able to get through. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think too much about it after hearing it. Since the Jiang family was guilty, Xie jiaonian and her daughter probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape! The mother and daughter were a little ufortable, but it was not to the point where she had to put in the effort to deal with them. It was just a problem left behind by the original owner, shouxin. ...... On the 11th of June, Yan Mo came to the vige of the three Forks with a thank you gift. He first gave Lu Zheng a gift of thanks at the vige entrance. It was a treasured sword that Lu Zheng quite liked. Lu Zheng asked Huo Junhao to go to the Gu residence to inform Gu Nian. Huo Junhao was depressed. He had been here for ten days, but his grandfather was still not here. Did he not want him anymore or had hepletely forgotten about him? N?v(el)B\\jnn He, the Huo family¡¯s prodigy, was like a wild child! ¡°Divine Child Huo, wee. What can I do for you?¡± Gu Nian was in a good mood today. When she saw Huo Junhao, she called him a child prodigy. the general I met on the street the other day. He¡¯s here with a gift of thanks. My brother asked me to tell you. Huo Junhao said listlessly. ¡°General Yan?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what my brother calls him.¡± Huo Junhao said. ¡± Gu Nian shouted as she ran back into the house. Fortunately, she had already asked the town¡¯s embroiderers to make clothes and had sent them over. Where was the first person she had fallen for? She had to dress up. Huo Junhao looked at Gu Nian speechlessly. Sister niannian was usually a normal person. Why was she acting so strange when she saw a good-looking young man? No, general Yan was no longer a young man, he was an uncle. Did sister niannian have a problem with her vision? ¡°Huo Junhao!¡± At this moment, Gu si called out to him from the corridor with her hands behind her back. Gu Xin was standing beside her with a smile. ¡°Sister sisi, sister Xinxin, what are you doing?¡± Huo Junhao walked over. ¡°Huo Junhao, I want to show you something.¡± Gu si said obediently. ¡°Are you trying to test me?¡± Huo Junhao frowned. His 12 years of being a child prodigy had been thwarted by the Gu family. He couldn¡¯t reason with uncle Gu, he couldn¡¯t write articles better than second uncle Gu, he couldn¡¯t even solve all the questions that sister niannian set, his two little Sisters often took out some fragrant liquid and asked him what it was, and even the little one, who was a few months old, would sneak attack him with his fat hands from time to time. AI! ¡°No, we just want to show you something. I won¡¯t hurt your confidence as a child prodigy!¡± Gu si said in a serious manner. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as sheughed. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Huo Junhao felt that there was something wrong with the two girls. ¡°Look, is it nice?¡± Gu si took out her hand from behind her and put it in front of Huo Junhao. Huo Junhao,¡±Oh, Wanwan!¡± A snake! Snake!¡± Huo Junhao saw a snake wrapped around a wooden stick right in front of his eyes. He almost fainted from fear, but he could not run away even if his legs turned to jelly. He sat on the ground and hugged himself, shivering. His face was pale. Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡±Wanwan, are there really boys who are afraid of this?¡± What to do? Chapter 579 579 It can¡¯t be bothered with you Looking at the trembling Huo Junhao, Gu Xin grabbed the wooden stick, ¡± ¡°Sisi,fort him. I¡¯ll go release the snake.¡± Gu si squatted down and said guiltily, ¡± ¡°Huo Junhao, sister Xinxin is going to throw it. Don¡¯t be afraid! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know you were scared. My brother said that there are boys who are afraid of snakes. I didn¡¯t believe him because none of the boys in my vige are afraid of snakes, so I wanted to try!¡± Huo Junhao felt even more aggrieved. He raised his head and looked at Gu Xin who had already walked away. Then, he said angrily, ¡± so you mean I¡¯m very bad, even worse than the boys in your vige? ¡± Gu si quickly shook his head. no, I really didn¡¯t! Huo Junhao pouted,¡±sisi, you¡¯re not being honest!¡± Although a real man should be fearless, but, but I¡¯m afraid of animals without bones like this!¡± Gu si patted Huo Junhao¡¯s shoulder. Huo Junhao, I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have scared you! I promise I won¡¯t do it again! If we encounter a snake, I¡¯ll help you catch it and protect you! Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Huo Junhao buried his head and cried even louder, but only he knew if he was crying or not. Gu Si was extremely angry. Although her martial strength had skyrocketed, she was still a kind little girl. She couldn¡¯t do anything like bullying others! She didn¡¯t know what to do. All she could do was squat beside him and look at Huo Junhao guiltily. Huo Junhao did not hear any movement, but he could see the embroidered shoes beside his feet. He rubbed his eyes on his sleeves and raised his head to look at Gu si. Gu si thought,¡¯the little prodigy was so scared that his eyes are red.¡¯ Huo Junhao, ¡± Gu si said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m really sorry. I won¡¯t scare you anymore. ¡°Then, will you give me food to eat in the future?¡± Huo Junhao asked. Gu Si was stunned. Then, he nodded his head vigorously. yes, yes. For you to eat. For you to eat. Huo Junhao replied,¡±you don¡¯t have to give me all of them.¡± It¡¯s when I¡¯m hungry, when I¡¯m being bullied by my big brother and second brother, and there¡¯s nothing to eat, you can just give me food. Quietly, don¡¯t let anyone see.¡± Gu si nodded. okay. After he finished speaking, he reached out his hand and said,¡±let¡¯s pinky swear!¡± It won¡¯t change for a hundred years!¡± Huo Junhao forced the corners of his lips down and hooked his pinkie finger on it. ¡°Good! It¡¯s not allowed to change for a hundred years!¡± When Gu Xin returned from the forest, Gu si had already coaxed Huo Junhao. Gu Xin stepped forward,¡±Huo Junhao, are you alright?¡± I¡¯m sorry, we really didn¡¯t know you were so afraid.¡± Huo Junhao waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. Sisi, Xinxin, why aren¡¯t you two afraid? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si: ¡± I used to be afraid. I was scared by the boys in the vige. My father told me that snakes are veryzy. If you don¡¯t attack them, they won¡¯t bother with you! Also, the mostmon snake in our vige is a vegetable snake. It¡¯s really not poisonous.¡± Gu Xin also nodded,¡¯that¡¯s right. In the past, his uncle used to scold thosezy people aszy snakes. We just caught it to y with it, it won¡¯t bite us. After we y with it, we¡¯ll let it go!¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s mouth twitched. I¡¯m so envious of the vige girls ¡®daily lives. They catch snakes for fun. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t bring my sister along. Otherwise, she would have been so scared that she¡¯d cry. Oh, no, she¡¯d faint. Just then, Lu Zheng came over with Yan Mo. Empress Jiang was not in the second branch of the family. She had gone to the old mansion to chat with grandma Gu. Only the Meng sisters and the Meng family were at home. Chapter 582 582 What a realistic girl Gu Nian¡¯s expression cracked. This was probably the most embarrassing moment she had ever experienced in her two lives! The most important thing was, what did she mean by this? she died before she could evenplete her mission? Yan Mo was really ... How should she put it? You can¡¯t force him to like you! If you don¡¯t have a sweetheart, you can slowly cultivate your feelings. Now that you have a sweetheart, if you go and cultivate your feelings with him, wouldn¡¯t that be like being a mistress? Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian¡¯s unhappy expression and apologized, ¡± ¡°Lady Gu, this Yan does not know how to speak. If these words have displeaseddy Gu, this Yan apologizes. However, I just don¡¯t want to see a good girl waste her time on me. It¡¯s not necessary and not worth it. ¡± Yan Mo was a simple person. As long as things were clear, there would not be so much trouble. Gu Nian had helped him before, and he would remember this favor. Therefore, he was willing to exin patiently. If it was something else, he probably wouldn¡¯t even care. He did have someone in his heart, so no matter how good he was, he couldn¡¯t get entangled with her, let alone waste her time. Gu Nian suddenlyughed. haha, hahaha. General Yan, to be honest, I¡¯ve never liked anyone before. I¡¯m serious. When I saw you in the camp that day, my heart suddenly beat faster, and I thought I liked you. Maybe I was nervous when we sneaked into the camp, so my heart beat faster. This is probably my wrong perception! General Yan, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. I¡¯m not the kind of person to pester you, really.¡± After hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words, she felt that her heart had never been beating so fast ever since that one time. Sigh, she was a love noob. She didn¡¯t understand. Yan Mo pursed his lips and smiled, ¡± that¡¯s good. I wish miss Gu to find a good man as soon as possible! Once again, thank you for your help. It¡¯s gettingte, this Yan will take his leave!¡± ¡°Take care, general Yan. I won¡¯t be seeing you out!¡± Gu Nian waved. N?v(el)B\\jnn Yan Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. What a realistic girl! When she entered, she smiled like a flower. She had made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t even be sending him off. However, he didn¡¯t mind. ...... In the evening, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian noticed that something was wrong with Gu Nian. Did she go back to theboratory after dinner? Didn¡¯t he have to go for a walk in the past? Even Empress Jiang noticed that something was wrong with Gu Nian. However, she had been at the Gu family mansion the entire day and did not know what had happened. Could it be that her two sisters had a fight? The three of them looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin: ¡± I don¡¯t know about Wanwan either. It¡¯s just that general Yan came over in the afternoon and spoke to my sister in private. After that, my sister became like this. Cai Xiaolian nodded. I understand. I¡¯ll go and see her! Gu Xin,¡¯mother, I¡¯ll go with you! My sister ignored me just now. However, she doesn¡¯t seem to care about anyone.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. mother will go first. I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯ve asked clearly! Gu Xin had no choice but to agree. Gu shouxin took out a chessboard and pulled Gu Xin over to y. When she arrived at theboratory, Cai Xiaolian saw Gu Nian lying on the table, working hard. She had no idea what she was writing. She quietly walked over to take a look. Fine, she couldn¡¯t understand all the cell structure structures written in the various molecr forms. Cai Xiaolian shook her head helplessly and sat on a chair on the side, quietly looking at her daughter. A straight-A student was indeed different. The way he vented his anger was different from normal people. Her niannian was really amazing. It had been so long since she transmigrated, but she could still clearly remember the knowledge she had learned. Chapter 583 583 You don¡¯t even miss her ¡°Mother, you¡¯re shaking your head and nodding your head, frowning and smiling at the same time. What are you thinking?¡± Gu Nian had filled up a page of rice paper with her writing. She stopped and looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you, what¡¯s there to think about?¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°Then do you have anything you want to say to mother today?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°AI!¡± mother, I¡¯m such a failure! Gu Nian sighed deeply. My first love is finished.¡± ¡°How did it end?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°I thought he didn¡¯t have a partner, but he has someone he likes! you even gave me the good guy card, i don¡¯t feel good about it!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart was heavy. ¡°You¡¯re studying when you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at the things on the table and quickly looked away. Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t understand these things. ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood. i just feel that this feeling is a little strange. how should i put it?¡± Gu Nian organized her words in her heart. let¡¯s talk about embarrassment. Actually, only the two of us know about it. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. It¡¯s not embarrassing, but I feel like my self-esteem has been hurt!¡± ¡°Are you in a bad mood because your pride was hurt?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Yup!¡± Gu Nian nodded without hesitation. ¡°Then what¡¯s your first love? What you have for Yan Mo can only be considered a good impression, not even a ¡®like¡¯. That Yan Mo is also a good man. He knows your heart and is clear about his own heart. He made it clear early on and didn¡¯t let you fall into it. He¡¯s a good man. Our niannian¡¯s taste is still very good. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Mother! You even praised him? He doesn¡¯t even like your eldest daughter!¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting him, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Niannian, you have to know that none of us are silver, it¡¯s impossible to be loved by everyone. He could be honest and stop you from wasting time and energy on him. Just this alone made him very manly. Although his words might cause you to be frustrated for a while, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Cai Xiaolian consoled. ¡°i understand the logic! However, she still felt quite suffocated in her heart. After so many years, this was the first time his heart had been moved by someone! You¡¯re making me face reality in such a short time?¡± Gu Nian was listless. ¡°Actually, this is pretty good. If you think this is first love, then mother will tell you that only one or two out of ten people in this world can be together with their first love. In mother¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re not first love at all.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°How can it not count? This counts.¡± Gu Nian said. Xinxin said that you have a one-sided love. Then tell me, have you ever thought about Yan Mo? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Nian thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. As long as she did not see him or mention him, she would not think about him. ¡°So if you don¡¯t even miss her, where did you get the love? You¡¯re such an emotional noob!¡± Cai Xiaolian said in disgust. ¡°But I¡¯ll like it when I see it!¡± Gu Nian argued. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re an adult with a soul in your twenties. In this area, you¡¯re not much different from Xin Xin sisi. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them. If they see mu Yan, do they think that brother mu Yan is good looking? if they see Huo Junhao, do they think that Huo Junhao is amazing? if they see Lu Zheng, they will all think that he is good. When we first met Lu Zheng, we were still talking about how he was good-looking, just like a certain young man! If you didn¡¯t realize that he was Lu Zheng, you would also think that he was quite good! And Xue Qianyu, do you dare to say that his image and temperament won¡¯t move people?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Chapter 584 584 Other than Grandpa, everyone else is a troublemaker Gu Nian thought about it and realized that it was true. The first time she saw Lu Zheng, she had yet to discover his true identity. She was indeed impressed by his good looks and good temperament. The first time she met Xue Qianyu, she knew that this child was the man in the books. Xue Qianyu¡¯s looks were also her type. Moreover, Xue Qianyu¡¯s personality was cold and he basically didn¡¯t talk nonsense, unlike Lu Zheng who was thick-skinned. ¡°There¡¯s also that child mu Yan. If it wasn¡¯t for the strange scene of you two meeting, and his temper being a little out of ce, would you dare to say that you¡¯re not interested in him? Meng Meng, if it weren¡¯t for his big and stupid personality, ording to your love for his character in the book, you would have fallen in love with him too, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian added. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her mother had made her out to be a womanizer! Cai Xiaolian was amused by Gu Nian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xinxin also say that uncle said that all love at first sight is an act of lust? Love at first sight began with good looks. Perhaps, in the future, you will meet many people who make you feel good and give you a good impression, but that can not be called love. You can only know how to love someone after getting along with them.¡± ¡°Mother, do you mean that I only think that general Yan is a good man and have a good impression of him?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved. Cai Xiaolian said,¡±you also said that you don¡¯t have to be with him.¡± If you really fell in love with him, you wouldn¡¯t be drawing and writing forms here today. You probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat and would even want to cry! I saw you eat three big bowls of rice at night. However, general Yan did a good job of letting you understand your own heart so that you won¡¯t fall for it over time. That would be terrible. Of course, as time passes, you might realize that it¡¯s not what you think at all. You don¡¯t have any feelings for him at all.¡± Gu Nian fell into deep thought. Was she sad? She wasn¡¯t sad. Was she sad? A little. It wasn¡¯t because Yan Mo had a lover who didn¡¯t like her, but because she felt that she had embarrassed herself and was overthinking. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She had said before that it was not that she had to have him. She simply liked him, or in other words, she admired him! Mu Qiang knew everyone. She had been shocked when she saw Yan Mo¡¯s martial arts the other day. Of course, she liked his looks and figure. ¡°AI! Mother!¡± Gu Nian hugged Cai Xiaolian and leaned her head on her shoulder. I really want to be in love for once. ¡°There will be. Our niannian is so beautiful and so capable. There are many people who like you! You¡¯re still young, so take it slowly. You started dating at sixteen and got married at eighteen. That¡¯s just right, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s head. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll work hard to earn money and get closer to sister Huihui. In the future, I¡¯ll find eight to ten handsome men and my life will be wonderful!¡± Gu Nian said. hehe, hehe, ¡± Cai Xiaolian pushed Gu Nian¡¯s forehead with her finger. get up. It¡¯s very hot. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you and Huihui lead Xinxin and sisi astray. There are only two abnormal people in the family, a total of four granddaughters, and all of them want to find a bunch of beautiful men, the kind that will be thrown with money. Sooner orter, your grandfather and grandmother don¡¯t want to see you guys run away from home!¡± ¡°Mother, our grandchildren are the worst. Do you think your sons are the worst?¡± Gu Nian rubbed her forehead andughed. In my heart, other than Grandpa, everyone else is a terrible thing!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±you make a lot of sense.¡± Chapter 585 585 This child is too optimistic The next morning, Gu Nian walked out of the shadow of being lovelorn before she had the chance to fall in love as if nothing had happened. When others mentioned Yan Mo, Gu Nian could already talk about it normally. Two dayster, Mrs. Li came to the door with something. Even though she had already met Empress Jiang once, she was still a little uneasy this time. On the surface, she said that it was fine if she couldn¡¯t find her family and that the Luo family was very good to her, but deep down, she still wanted to know who her parents were. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t disturb them and let them chat in Empress Jiang¡¯s room. Gu Xin ran over and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Mother, grandma Jiang brought aunt Luo into the house. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± she asked. Cai Xiaolian replied with a smile, ¡± your grandma Jiang and aunt Luo have something important to say. It¡¯s a private matter between them. We have to be polite and know how to look at things. Do you understand? ¡± hehe, ¡± Gu Xinughed embarrassedly, ¡± does that mean that I can¡¯t eavesdrop on you? ¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you little girl. You have to change your habit of eavesdropping. Gu Xin scratched her head,¡¯this is because you and father didn¡¯t teach me in the past! Besides, you guys were stupid in the past and didn¡¯t know that I was eavesdropping. Now that you¡¯re much smarter, you can all tell. Sigh, the Jade bead that Xiaoyu gave me is really amazing!¡± Cai Xiaolian pouted. This silly girl.¡±Your father said he¡¯s going to teach you how to y the zither, go and ask sisi toe along! Your sister and Huihui don¡¯t like this either, so your father can only be a teacher for you and sisi.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Xin nodded. Mother, you must remember to ask aunt Luo if brother Muyan is feeling better!¡± ...... In Empress Jiang¡¯s room, the aunt and nephew were sitting opposite each other. Empress Jiang was holding a set of little girl¡¯s clothes and jade pendant, and tears were falling down her face. The word ¡± little ¡± was carved on the jade pendant, which was also the nickname of the owner of the jade pendant, Yuanyuan. Mrs. Li knew it was her when she saw Empress Jiang¡¯s reaction, but she still took off her coat and showed the birthmark on her waist to Empress Jiang. ¡°Yuanli! Yuan Yuan! I¡¯ve finally found you! Brother and sister-inw have finally arrived!¡± Empress Jiang held Madam Li¡¯s hand, and her lips were trembling. ¡°Auntie Jiang, don¡¯t be so agitated, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Mrs. Li patted Empress Jiang¡¯s back and took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears. ¡°Child, you have to call me aunt. I¡¯m your aunt, your biological, closest aunt. It¡¯s all my fault. If your parents hadn¡¯t protected our family, you wouldn¡¯t have gone missing. You could have lived a good life as a family, but because of me, you were forced to follow Shangjing. It¡¯s all my aunt¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all my aunt¡¯s fault! I¡¯m sorry, Yuanyuan! I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± Empress Jiang cried with all her heart. ¡°Jiang, aunt, I actually didn¡¯t suffer at all,¡± Mrs. Li said with a conflicted expression. My grandmother picked me up. She told me since I was a child that I wasn¡¯t a child of the Luo family. Everyone in the family knew that and she treated me very well. I didn¡¯t suffer at all. She was eating well and sleeping soundly. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Empress Jiang said,¡±Yingluo, your aunt from the Luo family wants you to marry her son. She¡¯s ruining your life!¡± You could have had a good man to apany you.¡± ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Mrs. Li shook her head. At that time, I was actually stupid and was deceived by my second cousin. Although I didn¡¯t get the right fate after marrying into the Li family, I got mu Yan! Mu Yan¡¯s fate was a little bad, but it was only before 18! Aunt, let me tell you, my mu Yan is very good. He is good at both literature and martial arts. He is proficient in etiquette, music, archery, calligraphy, and counting. He is also handsome! The Li family¡¯s second cousin isn¡¯t a good match, but at least he¡¯s good-looking. Combined with my looks, look at my mu Yan, he¡¯s very popr with the girls.¡± Empress Jiang felt that this child was too optimistic. To a woman, marriage was considered a big deal. How could she be so optimistic about such a marriage? It seemed that the Luo family had really raised this child well, and he had not suffered any grievances. Chapter 587 587 Her mother was going to enter the real estate industry The next day, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian apanied Empress Jiang to the Li family. The Gu sisters had been busy these days, and the weather was hot, so they did not go with them. In the past two days, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin had told their sisters about the manor. After the autumn harvest, they would buy a Manor for Gu Xin. They asked Gu Hui and Gu si for their opinions. They could also buy a Manor with the money they got. If they wanted to buy it, Gu shouxin would help them choose. That night, the two of them went to the prefecture. The four sisters sat by the Lotus pond, lit some insect repellent incense, and talked about it. What Gu Hui meant was for the two sisters to buy one each. By the time of the autumn harvest, the money they would receive would be enough to buy a Manor. I¡¯m just thinking, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± we can use money to join mother and Auntie Luo¡¯s business! The other three sisters looked at Gu Xin,¡±what are mother and aunt Luo doing?¡± Gu Xin moved her body in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Actually, I also heard about it. I secretly heard it that day. Mother and aunt Luo are nning to buynd in the prefecture city and build two streets. One is for living and the other is for doing business.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Was her mother going to enter the ancient real estate industry? He even found such a powerful partner. Gu Hui: ¡± Xinxin, tell me the details. What did you hear? ¡± they want to do something that specializes in buyingnd to build houses, ¡± Gu Xin exined. Auntie Luo is in charge of recruiting people while mother is in charge of designing. There were two types of rooms, one for living and one for doing business. As for the residential ones, they would sell them to others at a high price. As for the business ones, they would especially rent them to others, year by year. His mother had even suggested to aunt Luo to create a brand, just like how everyone knew that the Li family¡¯s porcin was sent to the pce. If anyone wants to buy a yard in the future, their first consideration will be theirs.¡± Gu si asked,¡¯sisters, are there any empty spaces in the prefecture? I¡¯ve been there a few times, but why did I only see houses?¡± yes! Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty, ¡± there are a few empty spaces! There¡¯s one at the river pier, and there¡¯s one in the west of the city that has been set on fire and hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. There¡¯s also an old dyeing workshop in the city, and it¡¯s next to the river. There¡¯s a big piece of it along the river!¡± Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian asked after some thought, ¡± did mother and aunt Luo say that they would only do it in the prefecture? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯No. ¡°Mother said that I¡¯ll first cultivate my own group and team to test the waters with the Qingzhou government. Mother has even designed the houses! Didn¡¯t father go to brother Yuanyuan¡¯s ce to y chessst night? After grandma Jiang went to bed, her mother and aunt Luo talked for a long time in the study. I didn¡¯t bring any drawings today, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°No,¡± Gu Hui stopped him. Let¡¯s ask second aunt when she¡¯s back! After all, this is second uncle and second aunt¡¯s study room. We should not go and look around without permission.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°Actually, I think we can invest the money in mother and aunt Luo.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved. Summer is over, aren¡¯t we going to start selling perfume, makeup, and skincare products? We¡¯ll just set up a shop there and open a shop wherever they go. Mother and aunt Luo want to train a team, so we should also train them, right?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this question for a long time. I have a feeling that our business will get better and better in the future. By then, we can¡¯t just rely on us sisters anddy Meng. We need someone else.¡± Gu Hui thought for a while and said,¡¯then I¡¯d better buy the manor and the people first. We¡¯ll ce them in the vige to cultivate them, and when we¡¯re too busy, the people we¡¯ve cultivated can go!¡± Gu Nian ran to theboratory to get a pen and paper. ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s split up the process and see how many people we need in the early stages.¡± The four sisters of the Gu family began to devote themselves to their own careers. Chapter 588 588 Dopey Gu The next morning, the four sisters woke up as soon as their biological clock hit. The two sisters of the eldest branch had slept herest night. She had just changed her clothes when there was a knock on the door, followed by uncle Gu¡¯s voice. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so early?¡± Gu Xin ran to open the door happily. Uncle Gu¡¯s face was gloomy. He held his younger son in one hand and grabbed his elder son¡¯s arm with the other.¡±AI, my daughter is still the best! Look at these two little brats, it¡¯s like they¡¯re asking for a debt, I¡¯m so worried!¡± ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with them? Wasn¡¯t enduring the pain equivalent to sleeping with Grandpa and Grandma? He¡¯s already up at dawn!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°What can you do! The big one was toozy. He knew that your father wasn¡¯t at home and wanted to ck off and not practice. The small one was too diligent. When I got up, I saw this kid crawling to the door and chanting to me! I was thinking about it, so I came to look for your sister!¡± Uncle Gu said, feeling like he had nothing to live for. He had never realized that his son was so much more annoying than his daughter. Nian, Nian Yingluo. Gu Ren pointed at Gu Nian in the courtyard. ¡°Hey, she¡¯s really calling you sister niannian!¡± Uncle Gu looked at Gu Ren in surprise. kid, you¡¯re already able to speak at eight months? ¡± Gu Nian walked over and looked at Gu Ren.¡¯You brat, why are you looking for me so early in the morning?¡¯ ¡°Hug!¡± Gu Ren grinned and drooled again. ¡°Niannian, here, your brother misses you!¡± Uncle Gu handed the child over to Gu Nian without hesitation. ¡°Huihui,e and pull thiszy snake back, then close the door! If he didn¡¯t listen, he would beat him to death! Little brat, you¡¯re making me feel so annoyed every day! I¡¯ve even made an appointment with Yuan to go to the fields!¡± Uncle Gu said as he pushed Gu en to Gu Hui. After he finished speaking, he slipped away. In his opinion, at this time, his children could notpare to the crops in the field. If the crops were not good, his children would starve to death! It was better to serve the crops! Gu Nian hugged Gu Ren while Gu Ren hugged Gu Nian¡¯s head. Gu Ren then gave Gu Nian a big kiss on the face, causing her face to be covered in saliva. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t that disgusting? Do you think you¡¯re a kid who just woke up and your saliva is fragrant?¡± Gu Nian tugged at Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face. pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! suddenly, Gu Nian felt something hitting her hand. ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Gu Ren pped his little hands andughed happily. ¡°Sister, just bear with it! So many! It¡¯s all on your sleeve!¡± Gu Xin pointed at Gu Ren¡¯s butt. ¡°It¡¯s dripping onto the ground!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Uh, Yingluo, this stinky brat came looking for you so early in the morning just to sh * t on your hands? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Gu Hui looked at her younger brother and Gu Nian¡¯s changing expression. ¡°Sister niannian, beat him up! This is too much!¡± Gu en was watching the show from the side. ¡°Dopey Gu!¡± Gu Nian was so angry that she lifted Gu Ren. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Hui quickly stopped him, but it was toote. Gu Nian watched as the poop dripped from her eyes and almostnded on her face. Gu Renughed even more happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯m going to deal with this bastard! Don¡¯t try to persuade me. If anyone tries to persuade me, I won¡¯t be sisters anymore!¡± Gu Nian put Gu Ren down and picked him up by his clothes as she carried him to the kitchen. I¡¯m not her sister. Can I go and save her? ¡± Gu en asked weakly. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of him, then go save your brother!¡± Gu Hui cast a nce at Gu en and then called Gu Xin and Gu si to practice. Gu Nian carried Gu Ren and threw him into the bucket. After that, she changed into a new coat and walked to the bucket with the steaming pot. ¡°Dopey Gu, you bastard, I¡¯ll send you back today!¡± As she spoke, Gu Nian acted as if she was going to pour some water. ¡°Aunt, aunt, don¡¯t!¡± Gu Ren leaned against the bucket and shook his head vigorously. Gu Nian¡¯s expression did not look right. Could he really do such a thing? stop challenging him. However, he could not say a long sentence! ¡°Life, sundown.¡± ¡°Bad, fun! Aunt!¡± Gu Nian paused,¡¯dopey Gu, what did you say? Happy Birthday?¡± Gu Ren nodded. His eyes curved into crescents as he cupped his chin with both hands, making the shape of a flower. Chapter 591 591 If your mouth is not clean, you can choose not to sister, don¡¯t be sad. Gu Xin held onto Gu Nian¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll help you deal with it in the future. ¡°What are you going to do to him?¡± Gu Nianughed. sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him in the future and won¡¯t let him get close to you! Gu Xin said with a serious face. Also, I¡¯ll work hard to learn things. When he can talk and walk, I¡¯ll start teaching him. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll hit his palm. He wanted him to be like Huo Wentong and take the imperial examination at the age of twelve! Brother en Zi had said that studying was the most painful thing for him. I¡¯ll let Ren Ren suffer since young!¡± hahahahaha! Gu Nian was amused by Gu Xin. alright, Xinxin, I¡¯ll hand him over to you from now on. Let him take the Imperial examinations when he¡¯s 12. Gu Nian suddenly wished that time would pass faster so that dopey Gu could grow up faster. She could not wait to see dopey Gu¡¯s painful expression as little Xinxin forced him to study. That kid had never liked to study since he was young. When he was in primary school, he only liked Chinese and music sses. When he grew up, he went to the Music Academy to get into college. In the end, he started writing novels in college. Let the storm hit dopey Gu harder! Seeing Gu Nian¡¯s smile, Gu Xin was happy as well. sister, I¡¯m going to take a shower. Don¡¯t be sad! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sad anymore!¡± Gu Nian nodded. With little Xinxin around, I¡¯m not sad at all!¡± She was just upset when she suddenly heard that her brother and sister-inw¡¯s family had encountered an ident. She was so sad that she cried. ...... In the evening, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came back. Empress Jiang did note with them. She nned to stay in the prefecture for a few more days. At the end of the month, when Madam li came back to pick up the goods, she woulde back with her. As her bodyguard, Xue Qianyu naturally stayed in the prefecture. When the couple arrived at the vige entrance, they met the people they didn¡¯t want to meet-Xu Changfeng and her mother. The couple drove the car as if they did not see the two of them. Xu Changfeng jumped down from the carriage and stopped Gu shouxin¡¯s carriage. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, please wait for a moment. I have something to say.¡± Xu Changfeng stood in front of the horse and said earnestly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Xu Changfeng impatiently. His eldest daughter was really pitiful, always being pestered by these people. second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, student Xu Changfeng. I¡¯ve been with niannian for a long time and have already reached the point of marriage. However, niannian has ignored me this year. Xu Changfeng said. ¡°Kid, mind your words! Who is talking about marriage with you? Her father and I don¡¯t even know you, so how can you talk about marriage?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yeah? Son, this isn¡¯t talking about marriage, this is private! This girl is unruly! It¡¯s not like our family will suffer a loss anyway!¡± Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother came down from the carriage and looked at Cai Xiaolian with disdain. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re not allowed to say that about niannian!¡± Xu Changfeng turned around and roared. Gu shouxin swung the whip and directly hit Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Mother Xu was thrown to the ground, and she covered her face as she looked at Gu shouxin in horror. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Xu family¡¯s coachman got out of the car and red at Gu shouxin. ¡°If your mouth is not clean, you can choose not to have it.¡± Gu shouxin looked at mother Xu coldly. ¡°Second uncle Gu, my mother didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but aren¡¯t you being a little too cruel?¡± Xu Changfeng supported his mother and looked at Gu shouxin with dissatisfaction. ¡°Your mother cheated on you and went around seducing people behind your back, did you know that?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a sneer. ¡°Aunt Lian, please watch your words!¡± Xu Changfeng was shocked. ¡°So what if I¡¯m cautious? Are you trying to hit me? Then how did his father beat your mother when she said that she was my daughter?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s smile disappeared and she looked at Xu Changfeng coldly. Xu Changfeng: Chapter 592 592 Vicious words ¡°You guys!¡± Mother Xu covered her face with one hand and pointed at the couple with the other. ¡°What do we do? We went home safely, but as soon as we reached the vige entrance, we encountered dogs blocking our way and biting people. We were in a bad mood, so I advise you not to provoke us again!¡± Cai Xiaolian sneered. Hmph! I¡¯m even more ruthless than my husband. If you talk about my daughter again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart! ¡°Did I say something wrong? Gu Nian is already secretly dating my son! Are you virtuous now? You don¡¯t want my son anymore now that you¡¯ve climbed up the Li family¡¯s young master¡¯s high branch?¡± Mother Xu struggled to her feet, her anger rising as she spoke. Cai Xiaolian jumped off the carriage and walked over. ¡°Say that again.¡± Mother Xu took a step back. I¡¯m concerned that he and my son had a private discussion. I¡¯ve done everything! Now that she¡¯s with young master Li, she¡¯s ignoring my son!¡± Cai Xiaolian gave mother Xu a tight p. Mother Xu was furious, and she reached out to grab Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hair. Although Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know martial arts, she worked out with her husband and children every morning. How could she let mother Xu have her way? Mother Xu hit him with her head ruthlessly. Cai Xiaolian directly kicked mother Xu¡¯s head. With Gu shouxin blocking them, Xu Changfeng and the Xu family¡¯s coachman couldn¡¯t go forward to help. Mother Xu had been badly beaten up by Cai Xiaolian. Her hair was a mess, her clothes were a mess, and blood was scattered on her face. She looked very horrifying. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s clothes were a little messy, but the rest was fine. She coldly looked at mother Xu.¡±You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. In the future, if there¡¯s any bad things about my daughter, I¡¯lle to you!¡± Mother Xu¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Cai Xiaolian.¡±Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Gu Nian had an affair with the previous County Magistrate of Taoyuan County. You dared to hit me because I¡¯m just a merchant woman. Now that your family has connections with the Li family, it¡¯s amazing!¡± Cai Xiaolian sneered,¡±how do you know I won¡¯t dare to hit her?¡± Since you know what happened to the Cheng family, you should also know what happened to them!¡± Mother Xu¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Xu Changfeng frowned. Didn¡¯t we agree to have a good talk with second uncle Gu and aunt Lian? How did you end up like this?¡± Mother Xu stared at Xu Changfeng, her eyes red. She shouted hysterically, ¡± ¡°What kind of drug did she give you? Your mother is already in this state, and you still want to marry her! You¡¯re marrying a jinx, do you want the Xu family to be finished?¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Cai Xiaolian pped mother Xu again.¡±Who are you calling a jinx? Can you repeat that?¡± Mother Xu covered her face and red at Cai Xiaolian.¡±Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off! If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn With that, mother Xu Ran back to the carriage. Gu shouxin narrowed his eyes and looked at her. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but mother Xu felt that the second son of the Gu family was looking at her as if she was a dead person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second uncle Gu, aunt Lian. I¡¯ll visit you another day to apologize for what happened today. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Xu Changfeng¡¯s heart was stifled. ¡°Mother, does your hand hurt?¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. In the car, mother Xu spat out a mouthful of blood. How dare he ask her if her hand hurt? I won¡¯t be able to hit her, but if I do, it¡¯ll definitely hurt her face. Cai Xiaolian smiled and shook her head. my hand doesn¡¯t hurt. I think someone¡¯s face hurts! Mother Xu spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted. Xu Changfeng was shocked,¡±mother!¡± Mother!¡± Gu shouxin held his wife¡¯s hand and got into the car. He said, ¡± don¡¯t hit yourself next time. I don¡¯t have a rule that I don¡¯t hit women. As long as it¡¯s someone who should be hit, I will hit them! Chapter 593 593 Murder father! Mother! Gu Xin ran forward, ¡± I missed you so much! Cai Xiaolian brushed her bangs away.¡±Look at your sweaty appearance, ying so happily, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t remember your father and mother!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, no. I really miss my parents. I even want to sleep at night. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask sister sisi!¡± The couple shook their heads helplessly and said,¡±alright, I believe you!¡± By the way, did anyonee to look for your sister today?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s little face immediately wrinkled,¡¯yes! He¡¯s Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin, the one who caused her sister to be knocked into the river by brother Muyan.¡± ¡°Father, mother, you¡¯re back,¡± Gu Nian said as she walked out of the room. ¡°Did Xu Changfenge to see you again?¡± the couple looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t let you in.¡± Gu Nian nodded. It was so annoying. What¡¯s wrong? did you guys meet on your way back?¡± Gu shouxinughed. yes, I did. That olddy said bad things about you. Your mother beat her up. Gu Xin clenched her fist, ¡± that auntie¡¯s words were really unpleasant. Even I wanted to hit her. However, we¡¯re very busy and don¡¯t have time to deal with her. ¡± ¡°Mother, did you really hit her?¡± Gu Nian asked as she held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm. Did your hand hurt?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. They were really father and daughter! Cai Xiaolian exined the situation. Gu Nian frowned. She clearly remembered Xu Changfeng saying that he had only held her hand. What did he mean by ¡®did everything¡¯? It must be Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s nonsense. Also, what did she mean by hanging out with young master Li? she and Li Muyan were business partners, okay? N?v(el)B\\jnn Really, after getting rid of the original owner¡¯s peach blossom, he gained more peach blossom? Cai Xiaolian patted her hand. don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s look forward. Don¡¯t bother about the past. Gu Xin also held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. sister, they¡¯re all bad people. They¡¯re all talking nonsense. Don¡¯t be upset by their words. Gu Nian shook her head and replied,¡¯I guess I¡¯m not depressed! I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s best if their family isn¡¯t annoying, or else I¡¯ll make them regret having a mouth!¡± Gu shouxin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Nian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Alright, your mother and I haven¡¯t eaten yet! Did you guys cook?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± I just ate it with Xinxin. I didn¡¯t know when you would arrive, so I left it in the pot!¡± After that, the two sisters went to the kitchen to serve the dishes. It was rare that Empress Jiang was not at home, and she would only be back after a long time. The family of four discussed nting some things in the old house next door, such as watermelons and corn, especially corn, which they would keep as seeds. After dinner, the family of four went to the next house to farm. He lit the seeds and doused them with the Jade Pearl water before taking a bath and going to bed. The sky was almost bright. Gu Xin had just opened her eyes when she heard a knock on the door. She thought that it was her uncle who hade with ninren again. Ninren liked her sister very much. She put on her clothes and ran out to open the door. The moment the door opened, Gu Xin rubbed her eyes. Why would there be bailiffs so early in the morning? ¡°Little girl, is this Gu shouxin¡¯s home?¡± The bailiff asked. ¡°Mm, yes. Constable uncle, aren¡¯t you the constables from Taoyuan County?¡± Gu Xin asked. She had been to the county office many times, but she had never seen these four people. ¡°No, we¡¯re constables from the Magistrate Court. Are your parents at home?¡± The bailiff asked. ¡°Xinxin, who is it?¡± When Gu shouxin came out of the central room and saw the Yamen runners of the prefecture, he was stunned. ¡°Gu shouxin? Last night, someone went to the Yamen to Sue you and your wife for murder! Pleasee with us.¡± The bailiff¡¯s attitude was still very good. He was not fierce at all. He had received instructions from the magistrate. Chapter 594 594 Chapter 594-framing ¡°Murder? May I ask, who is the one who made theint?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°A student surnamed Xu. He said that he came home with his mother from San Cha kou vige yesterday afternoon. He met you and your wife at the vige entrance and had an argument. You hit his mother with a whip, and then your wife fought with his mother. His mother fainted after getting on the carriage and was not breathing when we rushed back to the prefecture.¡± The bailiff said. ¡°Has the coroner finished the autopsy? What was the cause of death?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian came over and asked when they heard this. The bailiff nced at Gu Nian and shook his head. ¡°When we came over, the coroner had yet to perform the autopsy. So, pleasee with us to the government office.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Everyone,e in and have some tea. My wife and I will clean up and also give some instructions to the child.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and invited them into the house. Gu shouxin asked Cai Xiaolian to serve tea, and he brought his two daughters to theboratory. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, go to the old house and collect the corn and watermelons. Don¡¯t worry, your mother and I are fine. Yesterday, my whip only hit her face. Your mother and her were just women pulling each other, not enough to kill her. We¡¯ll go to the Yamen and exin it clearly.¡± father! Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin along. father, I¡¯ll go with you! Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head,¡¯it¡¯s fine if you want to go with your sister. However, the crops of the old things had to be harvested. When Grandpa and Grandma askter, tell them not to worry.¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin over and said,¡¯Xinxin, listen to father. We¡¯ll ask brother Yuan to take us to the prefectureter.¡± Gu Xin had no choice but to agree. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian packed up and left with the four Yamen runners in the Yamen¡¯s carriage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with second uncle and second aunt? Did the referee leave with the Yamen¡¯s car?¡± Gu Hui came over with her younger siblings and happened to run into them. She frowned and asked. ¡°Something happened. Sister Huihui, Xinxin and I will be going to the prefectureter. I¡¯ll leave the Family Matters to you! He definitely couldn¡¯te back today. Tonight, you and sisi can sleep here!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Hui asked again. Gu Nian then exined the situation. ¡°Ah? Could it be that Xu Changfeng had killed his mother on purpose to frame his second uncle and second aunt? Just to make sister niannian beg him?¡± Gu en said in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯ll know when we go.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Although she did not like Xu Changfeng, she did not think that he would do such a thing. No normal person would do such a thing. The morning¡¯s training continued. After Gu Hui brought her younger siblings home, Gu Nian and Gu Xin immediately went next door to harvest their crops. The two sisters were very fast, and they put it in the central room of the old house. After she locked the door, Grandpa and Grandma Gu came over. After the two sisters changed their clothes, the two elders apanied them to the prefecture. Huo Junhao didn¡¯t see his grandfather and Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t home, so he followed them to the prefecture. Gu Nian had to keep her cool. Gu Xin had been afraid the entire time, afraid that this matter would be settled just like that. Last night, her parents had said that they had indeed hit Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t believe that his parents could kill someone directly. However, the Yamen¡¯s people also said that when they returned to the prefecture, they were dispirited. Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother was still cursing at their door yesterday afternoon, and she was very energetic. Grandpa Gu consoled Gu Xin. Xinxin, trust your parents. They know what they¡¯re doing. They won¡¯t kill anyone. Chapter 595 595 More injuries It was almost dark when they arrived at the prefecture. Mrs. Li had sent someone to wait for them at the city gate. He first went to the Li residence. When Xue Qianyu saw them, he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked official su. The coroner¡¯s report from this morning said that Madam Xu Fang¡¯s cause of death was a heavy object hitting the back of her head. Xu Changfeng and the Xu family coachman both said that it was aunt Lian who hit Madam Xu Fangshi¡¯s head to the ground and it¡¯s bleeding non-stop.¡± ¡°What did second uncle and aunt Lian say?¡± ¡°Auntie Lian said no,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. She had only pped her, but because Xu Fangshi had hit her with her head, aunt Lian had kicked her in the head. Aunt Lian¡¯s kick did not hit the back of his head.¡± ¡°Then what about Lord su?¡± Gu Nian asked. Xue Qianyu shook his head. neither side has any other witnesses. Official su had to put it aside. However, Xu Changfeng had contacted the students of his Academy to write many articles. They had already dispersed in the prefecture city in the afternoon. The article criticized official su for favoritism because his brother-inw and Madam li were siblings, and aunt Lian was friends with Madam li. That¡¯s why the students all say that Sir su is protecting aunt Lian because of this rtionship.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s too much! These students had read the book of the sage in vain! Why did he use people for no reason? If my mother could kill someone with a kick, she wouldn¡¯t have been bullied in the vige!¡± Lu Zheng patted her shoulder. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. Calm down. Let¡¯s think about it. Xinxin, brother ah Yuan is right, ¡± Gu Nian said. there¡¯s no use in panicking. ¡°Qian Yu, can you ask Lord su if he¡¯ll let us see the body?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded and said,¡±of course you can. What do you think, Lord su?¡± Grandpa Gu, what do you think we should look at? A corpse?¡± Everyone looked at Grandpa Gu in surprise. Shouldn¡¯t they be looking at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian? How would he look at the corpse? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking at the corpse. Take a look at Madam Xu Fangshi¡¯s injuries.¡± Empress Jiang looked at Grandpa Gu deeply and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°The body is currently in the Yamen. You can go and take a look.¡± ...... Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Gu Xin and her sister, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Madam li all arrived at the Yamen after dark. The few of them did not want Gu Xin toe along. After all, the weather was hot and the victim was injured. If she were to lose her temper in the morning, it would not look good to go and take a look at her. However, Gu Xin insisted on looking at the corpse. She also wanted to do something, even though she didn¡¯t know what her grandfather¡¯s intention was. Lord su personally brought them to the room where the bodies were stored. He knew Xue Qianyu¡¯s identity and did not dare to be negligent! The coroner moved the corpses, checked their injuries, and exined. Gu Xin was shocked at first, but she held it in and took a closer look. Suddenly, she realized that the wound on the corpse¡¯s face was a little strange, ¡± ¡°Uncle coroner, my father used a whip to hit her face. Why is the end of her wound a little round? it seems like there are other injuries.¡± Everyone looked over carefully. Grandpa Gu said, ¡± ¡°This ce seems to have been dug out by some sharp weapon.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Lord su. ¡°Old Liu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sir su wiped his sweat. You didn¡¯t write it down before?¡± The coroner surnamed Liu took a closer look. eh, I didn¡¯t take a closer look just now. I thought that her flesh was a mess and that she was whipped. Now, it seems that this wound is indeed not caused by a whip. It¡¯s different from this long mark. ¡°As a coroner, do you still need someone to point out the wounds on the deceased?¡± Gu Nian asked coldly. It¡¯s not anywhere else, but on the face.¡± Chapter 596 596 I got it Lord su couldn¡¯t help but kick counselor Liu.¡±What are you doing! Why don¡¯t you test it again!¡± Director Liu wiped his sweat and took out his tools again. This time, he was more serious than he was in the morning. He had drunk a little too muchst night and was indeed lethargic in the morning, so he did not notice the wound on his face. He checked again, and the fatal wound was still on the back of his head. However, coroner Liu provided some useful information. The injury on his face was behind the whip injury. In other words, after the deceased was separated from Gu shouxin and his wife, she was also injured. This information was very useful. This could prove that Xu Changfeng was lying. He said that after they left the vige at the crossroad, they had rushed back to the city because Xu Fangshi had fainted. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Xu Changfeng. If he¡¯s up to something, we¡¯ll be able to give ourselves away!¡± Xue Qianyu said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. We want to go too, ¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit your parents?¡± the two elders pulled the two sisters back. ...... N?v(el)B\\jnn The two elders brought the two sisters to the prison cell. Official su was indeed very generous. Although it was a prison cell, it was very clean and had two wooden beds. ¡°Father, mother, have you eaten?¡± Gu Xin grabbed the cell door and looked at her parents inside. Her tears could not stop flowing. ¡°Silly child, why are you crying? We¡¯ve all eaten. Lord su is fine.¡± Cai Xiaolian helped Gu Xin wipe her tears. brother Yuan Yuan and second brother Xue went to monitor Xu Changfeng. The coroner has found new evidence. Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s face was whipped and she had other injuries. Gu Xin said softly. ¡°Where is it?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Gu Xin pointed in a simr direction. ¡°Then I know what¡¯s going on,¡± Gu shouxin said with a sigh. Everyone looked at him. Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±Madam Li, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform Lord suter and ask him to find out where Madam Xu Fang¡¯s maiden sister is.¡± Also, ask the bailiffs to find out Xu Changfeng¡¯s whereabouts in the past ten days. No, not only Xu Changfeng, but all the members of the Xu family, including the dead Madam Xu Fangshi.¡± Although Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know why he had to do this, she still agreed. In fact, she really wanted to say,¡±you should have let Xue ¡®er go. Xue¡¯ er¡¯s words are more effective with Lord su than mine.¡± ¡°Second brother, do you know something?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. Gu shouxin nodded,¡±when Xu Changfeng was pestering niannian, I¡¯ve already investigated his ancestors.¡± He had an aunt who was his mother¡¯s twin sister. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a mole here on his aunt¡¯s head, and it¡¯s a Little Big. I¡¯ve seen it before in the prefecture.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡± father, are you saying that Xu Changfeng¡¯s aunt is the one who died? ¡± They had pretended that she was Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother and deliberately ndered her? In fact, Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother didn¡¯t die?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin in surprise. She had actually guessed his thoughts. It was not that it was difficult, but the speed of his daughter¡¯s reaction. The two elders of the Gu family, as well as Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, all felt that this was too outrageous. Seeing that Gu shouxin did not deny it, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°Then, as long as we find Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother, it won¡¯t have anything to do with father and mother, right?¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Gu Xin immediately perked up,¡¯father, sister and I will go look for brother Yuan Yuan and brother Xue. If we split up, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find it in one night. As long as she hasn¡¯t been sent out of the city!¡± Chapter 597 597 I just feel that he¡¯s turned over a new leaf As soon as they left the cell, grandma Gu brought Gu Xin and Gu Nian to look for Lu Zheng. ¡°Uncle Chuan, is aunt LAN alright? I¡¯m still quite worried about her in the middle of the night. I¡¯ve seen niannian and Xinxin¡¯s Kung Fu, so I¡¯m not worried.¡± Mrs. Li apanied Grandpa Gu back. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om no problem. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s going. She was very familiar with the prefecture when she was young! Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Uncle Chuan, why did you suddenly think of looking at the dead body?¡± Mrs. Li asked again. Looking at the corpse and finding new clues was a very difficult task. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the coroner in the magistrate¡¯s office a few times, and he loves to drink. I believe that second brother and his wife didn¡¯t have the intention to kill him, so it must be the other party¡¯s problem. Maybe the coroner didn¡¯t do the autopsy carefully. I¡¯ve been sick for a long time, and ah Yuan¡¯s grandmother has a lot of medical books. Actually, I wanted to take a look at the corpse and ask if it was possible that Auntie Liu died of a sudden illness, but who knew that Xinxin¡¯s eyes were sharp and found the problem on her face.¡± Grandpa Gu exined. ¡°So it¡¯s like this! You don¡¯t say, Xinxin is really smart and quick-witted.¡± Mrs. Li nodded and said, ¡± brother shouxin loves his daughter so much that he even investigated eighteen generations of her ancestors. Ordinary people can¡¯t do this. ¡°Second brother did something foolish a few years ago and wants to make it up to the two children! When second brother was a teenager, he studied well and was smart. It was not surprising that he could think of this through his twins. When he was studying, he had the passion of a teenager and would often go to the Yamen to listen to the county Magistrate trying cases. Back then, the county Magistrate of our Taoyuan County was also a capable man. As long as it was a case handled by him, there was not a single case of injustice.¡± Grandpa Gu thought of Gu shouxin¡¯s childhood again. When Gu shouxin was young, he was really good in the eyes of outsiders. He studied well, was smart, and knew manners. If it wasn¡¯t for Xie jiaonian¡¯s incident, he would at least be a County Magistrate now. Therefore, the old couple had never suspected that their son had been worn by someone else. They just felt that he had turned over a new leaf. ...... grandma, Xinxin, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go! When they arrived outside the Xu family¡¯s house, Gu Nian looked at the height of the courtyard wall and said, ¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Grandma Gu held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and instructed her. Gu Nian leaped onto the wall and peeked inside. Xue Qianyu was hiding in a big tree. When he saw Gu Nian, he jumped down from the tree and walked over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Yuan?¡± Gu Nian looked around but did not see anyone. ¡°He followed Xu Changfeng.¡± Xue qianxun said. ¡°Come with me! Let¡¯s go down and talk!¡± Gu Nian nodded. As she turned around, she suddenly slipped. Xue Qianyu grabbed her and said, ¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± After Gu Nian had steadied himself, he let go of her without any further actions. ¡°Many thanks! Let¡¯s go down!¡± Gu Nian patted her chest and almost fell. The two of them jumped off the wall and walked to grandma Gu and Gu Xin¡¯s side. Gu Nian told Xue Qianyu about what Gu shouxin had said and her guesses. ¡°Grandma Gu, does second uncle mean that the deceased is not Madam Xu Fang, but her twin sister? What we need to do now is to find Xu Fangshi?¡± Xue Qianyu asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, I am. Niannian, Xinxin, and I came to find you because we nned to split up. Go with Yuan to the city gate and ask if there were any Xu family carriages passing by today.¡± Grandma Gu said. With Xue Qianyu around, he would be able to get the answers he wanted. Chapter 598 598 Keep up ¡°Grandma Gu, how about this? I¡¯ll go and ask. You take Xinxin and niannian back and wait for news. Zhou Yuan will keep an eye on Xu Changfeng. I have a horse, and I¡¯m fast.¡± Xue Qianyu said after some thought. Xue Er, huh? grandma, why are you guys here too? ¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng suddenly came looking for her. wait, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Let¡¯s go over there and hide. After Lu Zheng alighted, he brought the few of them to hide in the alley. His and Xue Qianyu¡¯s carriage was right there. The back door of the Xu family opened, and a carriage came out. ¡°Xu Changfeng went out with a doctor. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going.¡± After the carriage left, Lu Zheng called for a few people to board the carriage and said. ¡°Did he really bring a doctor?¡± Gu Xin grabbed onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand in surprise. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go and catch up! Catch up to him! He¡¯ll definitely find a doctor for his mother!¡± Gu Xin said excitedly. ¡°His mother?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Catch up, we¡¯ll talk while we walk.¡± Xue Qianyu whipped his horse and the carriage chased after Xu Changfeng¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t following closely, but he could see the trajectory in front of him. In the car, Gu Xin also told Lu Zheng about Gu shouxin¡¯s guess. This did sound incredible. Finally, Xu Changfeng¡¯s carriage stopped in an alley in the north of the city. The coachman was waiting outside while Xu Changfeng and the doctor entered the courtyard. Lu Zheng went forward and knocked the coachman unconscious. Xue Qianyu jumped into the yard and opened the door. The few of them followed him into the courtyard. A serving maid went to the kitchen to get hot water and found a stranger. Before she could scream, the two sisters came forward, one covering her mouth, one tying her up, and then throwing her into the kitchen. The five of them leaned against the wall and could hear what was being said inside. ¡°Lord su, are you still not closing the case?¡± As soon as the voice came out, the three of them knew that Gu shouxin had guessed it right. It was the voice of Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ve already asked my ssmates for help. Tomorrow morning, if official su still doesn¡¯t close the case, my ssmates from the Academy will jointly file aint to official he. Lord he is the most selfless of them all, he would definitely not cover up for the sake of the Li family.¡± Xu Changfeng sneered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°When the timees, Gu Nian will definitelye to me. I¡¯ll promise not to Sue his parents on the condition that I marry her. After we get married, we¡¯ll let her parents go. When mother recuperates, she¡¯ll appear as her aunt. This matter is considered over.¡± Xu Changfeng said. ¡°Hmph! Feng ¡®er, do you have to marry her? Wasn¡¯t it good for others? Mother has already asked, she has been entangled with many men. Such a person is not worthy of you!¡± Madam Xu Fangshi snorted coldly. Outside, Xue Qianyu nced at Gu Nian. Gu Nian¡¯s expression did not change. It was as if the person inside was not talking about her. Gu Xin clenched her fists, she really wanted to go in and beat someone up but was stopped by Lu Zheng. ¡°Mother, niannian is in love with me. We¡¯ve already had intimate rtions, so it¡¯s impossible for her to have anything to do with those men. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, she¡¯s so beautiful, but that¡¯s just people coveting her and spreading lies! Mother, please don¡¯t dislike her, she¡¯s really very good!¡± Xu Changfeng said. Xue Qianyu raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Nian. Lu Zheng knew that at Gu Nian¡¯s age, he did not have any connections with anyone. In his previous life, Xue Qianyu had even bragged in front of him, saying that even though Gu Nian was already 19 years old when they first met, he was still the only man he had. He was not like Gu Xin, who was being trained in a brothel. Even though she had not given herself to anyone, she was still ridiculed by many people. Chapter 600 600 Why did you give birth to so many? Gu Nian tugged at Gu Xin¡¯s arm, gesturing for her to stop. The two sisters obediently expressed that they would remember it. Grandma Gu looked at the two sisters in disdain. They were still annoying. They were already so eye-catching in a small ce. What would happen to second brother when he became an official and went to a big ce? It seemed that he had to discuss with brother Chuan whether he would be following second brother in the future. However, the eldest brother¡¯s family was also a family of troublesome things. If he didn¡¯t bring them along, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease, and it would be annoying to look at them. Once again, grandma Gu felt a headache for her grandchildren. Why did you give birth to so many? ...... After capturing Xu Changfeng and Madam Xu Fangshi, the case would be much easier. The mother and son were interrogated overnight. The next day, witnesses were arrested in the morning, and the trial was held in the afternoon. The case was very simple. That afternoon, after Xu Changfeng and his mother returned home, they met with Madam Fang, the twin sister of Madam fangxu. Madam Fang¡¯s life was not as good as her elder sister¡¯s. Her husband had died in the early years and her daughter had marriedst year. This time, she hade to find Madam Fang Xu to borrow a thousand Liang of silver. Of course, Madam Xu Fangshi did not have so many. Madam Fang threatened Madam Xu Fangshi, saying that if she didn¡¯t lend her the money, she would tell her brother-inw about what happened before Madam Fang Xu was married. Madam fangxu was scared, but she didn¡¯t have that much money. That day, she had been beaten by Cai Xiaolian and felt very ufortable. When she came back, she was threatened by her younger sister. She was so angry that she smashed Madam fangxu with a vase in the room and died on the spot. She only wanted to knock him out and lock him up in the manor to prevent her sister and her husband from talking nonsense. In the end, she killed him in an instant. She panicked and found her son. The mother and son came up with a n to frame Gu Nian and force her to beg him. During the interrogation process, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were also in the hall. He found the key point. The deceased Madam Fang used the things before the marriage to threaten Madam fangxu, causing a woman like Madam fangxu to be ruthless. The reason was definitely not simple. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So he set up a trap and dug out what had happened to Madam Xu Fang before she was married. Lord su took advantage of her slip of the tongue and interrogated her. In the end, he asked that Xu Fangshi had married with a child. Xu Changfeng¡¯s father thought that the child was his, but it turned out that it wasn¡¯t. Xu Changfeng¡¯s father was just a scapegoat. After the truth was revealed, Xu Changfeng¡¯s father left dejectedly. This was too embarrassing. The son that he had raised for more than ten years and treated as a treasure was not his own. Back then, not only did Xu Fangshi have a rtionship with him, but she also had a rtionship with someone else. Xu Changfeng couldn¡¯t believe it. He just wanted to marry the girl he loved. How did he end up with his own bastard? A life for a life. The daughter of the deceased, Madam Fang, did not know that her mother had died, but the case was clear. Madam Fang Xu was executed after autumn. Xu Changfeng was an aplice, and it was his idea to frame an innocent person. Xu Changfeng was sentenced to be exiled to the Northwest, where conditions were extremely harsh, to serve for life and be stripped of the title of a schr. This case was discussed by the people of the prefecture for a long time. The Xu family was too embarrassed by this matter, so after throwing a divorce letter to the imprisoned Xu Fangshi, they moved out. Xu Fangshi also had a daughter, who was also Xu Changfeng¡¯s younger sister. The Xu family was not sure if she was their biological daughter, but they didn¡¯t abandon her. However, this girl¡¯s future days would probably not be good. Cai Xiaolian had a deep understanding of this matter. After returning home, she locked herself in her room for the whole day. Chapter 601 601 Did you say something bad about her? After the incident with Xu Changfeng, Gu Nian was in a daze for the next few days. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s persuasion did not make her feel better. That evening, after she had dinner, she carried Gu Ren out for a walk. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Dopey, the ancient times are really troublesome, don¡¯t you think?¡± Gu Nian mumbled as she walked. Gu Ren knew what she was like. He did not say anything and obediently let her hug him. After a few steps, Gu Xin caught up with him. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you call me along?¡± Gu Xin caught up to Gu Nian and tugged at her sleeve. ¡°I saw that you were having a good time with sisi and en ¡®Zi, so I didn¡¯t call you. What¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re not willing to leave me after a while?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. Gu Ren looked at Gu Xin in disdain. This girl was also a bad girl who did not follow the plot. She was supposed to be gentle and soft, but now she had be a little violent. ¡°Yup! I can¡¯t leave big sister. I¡¯ll panic if I can¡¯t see big sister!¡± Gu Xin giggled. Gu Ren thought,¡±thick-skinned and good at ttering.¡± A bird flew across the sky, and a pile of bird poopnded firmly on Gu Ren¡¯s head. Gu Ren: Yueyue, hold on. Gu Nian said. are you saying bad things about your sister Xinxin in your heart? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Ren suspiciously. Why was her sister so certain? Gu Ren pouted as he looked at Gu Nian. He then pointed at his own head.¡±I¡¯ve wiped it.¡± Gu Xin quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped Gu Ren¡¯s head clean. She wrinkled her nose, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, why are you so unlucky? Your head is so close to my sister¡¯s head, how did itnd on your head so steadily? It¡¯s still stinky!¡± ¡°He deserves it!¡± Gu Nianughed. This kid is definitely up to no good!¡± She had seen the look of disdain in Gu Ren¡¯s eyes when he looked at Gu Xin just now. This kid must be very upset when he saw his female lead running away from the image that he had created. When he was unhappy, he would mumble a few words in his heart. Who was little Xinxin? Little Xinxin was a little koi fish! Why was he badmouthing her? Gu Ren patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder in protest. Gu Xinughed,¡¯sister, let¡¯s go back and help him wash up! First uncle said that Ren Ren is our family¡¯s favorite clean boy. From him to the end of the grace period, no one has ever liked to be clean like him.¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face. see? your sister Xinxin loves you so much. So, you have to remember your sister Xinxin¡¯s kindness in the future! Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, kid!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s face scrunched up. He felt that there was a deeper meaning behind Gu Nian¡¯s words. Also, how did she know that he was badmouthing Gu Xin in his heart? sis, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll protect you from now on, ¡± Gu Xin said as she held onto Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin tilted her head,¡¯because my sister is unhappy! I don¡¯t want my sister to be unhappy. If anything happens in the future, I¡¯ll take care of it for you. I won¡¯t let them bully my sister. If anyone dares to think about my sister like Cheng Rui and Xu Changfeng, I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t be men anymore.¡± Gu& Nian and Gu Ren were speechless. Gu Xin continued, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan said that this kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to be a man. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even deserve to be a human. So, if we meet again, I won¡¯t let them off. I have to be very smart. I can¡¯t be stupid anymore. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to see other people¡¯s crooked thoughts about my sister. I still have to learn medicine from grandma Xiao, and then I¡¯ll make all kinds of medicine by myself. Sister, you can focus on your research. I¡¯ll take care of your safety!¡± ¡°How can Zhou Yuanqian say anything to you?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Ren: ¡± stupid male protagonist. It¡¯s so annoying to look at you. Instead of going back to take revenge, you¡¯re here ying with the little girl. You¡¯re such a terrible thing. You¡¯ve wasted all the good looks and skills I¡¯ve given you! What a terrible thing! Chapter 602 602 My female lead has be a little evil ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk about brother Yuanyuan anymore!¡± Gu Xin said. Brother Yuanyuan, sister Huihui, and sisi are all worried about you! Big brother Yuan Yuan said that if such people appear again, he¡¯ll be your big brother and deal with them.¡± ¡°Haha, he probably wants to be my younger brother!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Gu Ren looked at Gu Xin and then at Gu Nian. He could not understand Gu Nian¡¯s hostility towards his male lead. Before he had transmigrated, Gu Nian had pulled his ear and scolded him for writing a male protagonist when she read the front part of the book. Gu Ren was very unconvinced. His male protagonist had always been very affectionate. He gave up everything for the female protagonist just so that they could be together in the next life. He still wanted to write about his next life, but he had just finished drafting the outline and something had happened to him! When he first entered the book, he did not know that Zhou Yuan was Lu Zheng. It was onlyter on that he had analyzed the rtionship. He was furious. Gu Nian must have never been in a rtionship or read a novel before. She did not even know the basic routine, which was why she was still angry with the male protagonist. He had already reached this step. After returning to the old mansion and giving Gu Ren a bath, Gu Nian felt less frustrated. Zhang Shi giggled on the side,¡±bear with it, see how good your sister niannian is to you!¡± In the future, when you grow up, you have to learn well from your second uncle. You have to learn from books and also martial arts. Take good care of your sister niannian in the future!¡± Gu Ren looked at Zhang Shi in disdain and then nodded. Zhang Shiughed even more happily,¡±you child, you¡¯re still not happy?¡± You have to know that your second uncle will only be good to you if you treat your sister niannian and sister Xinxin well! I¡¯ll teach you everything I¡¯ve learned in my life!¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her. Gu Nian was speechless. She had thought that her first aunt, who valued men over women, had also been exposed today! In the end, he had this idea! It¡¯s not like a master is teaching a disciple, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of hiding? Auntie, I¡¯ve decided, ¡± Gu Xin said. I¡¯ll teach ninren from now on, starting from when he talks and starting from when he walks. You don¡¯t have to thank me, ninren is my little brother, I will definitely teach him well.¡± Zhang Shi red at Gu Xin,¡±what does a little girl like you know?¡± You didn¡¯t teach my Ren Ren the wrong things. Don¡¯t you lead me astray, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Wife, move! Move aside!¡± Suddenly, uncle Gu was carrying a bundle of firewood that covered his entire body. He heard Zhang Shi¡¯s voice in front of him and quickly reminded her. In the end, Zhang Shi was still thrown to the side by the firewood he was carrying. ¡°Gu shouren! What are you doing! I haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries yet!¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s butt fell to the ground as she angrily said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to give way? You didn¡¯t hurt your ear! Why can¡¯t I hear it? Look at Xinxin niannian, she even knows to give way!¡± Uncle Gu said, unconvinced. Gu Ren rolled his eyes. Did his mother just mention Gu Xin? Right, his mother said it and then fell on her butt? Previously, Gu Nian had reminded herself not to talk about Gu Xin. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Could it be that Gu Xin couldn¡¯t say it? My female lead has be a little evil? That¡¯s right, when I was born prematurely, his mother also went to the second branch to scold people. With his mother¡¯s loose mouth, she definitely scolded Gu Xin. Oh my God, she went into prematurebor just because she scolded Gu Xin? Gu Xin was God¡¯s daughter? No! Isn¡¯t she the tragic female lead that I created? ¡°Aunt, quickly get up, I¡¯ll help you! Don¡¯t be angry, the doctor said that you can¡¯t get angry with the wound on your forehead. You¡¯ll get a headache if you get angry.¡± Gu Xin went to help Zhang Shi up. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you wretched girl. Otherwise, I would have seen your uncle long ago and wouldn¡¯t have fallen!¡± Zhang Shi used Gu Xin¡¯s hand to stand up and continued, ¡± you wretched girl, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be grateful to you just because you helped me up. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen down at all, ouch!¡± Chapter 604 604 Who is scolding me? At the end of June, Madam li came to pick up the goods and brought back Empress Jiang. This time, li Muyan hade with them. The injuries on his body were almost healed. This time, his injuries healed especially quickly. Even Mrs. Li felt that her unlucky fellow¡¯s luck was about to change. This time, his injuries were so serious, so how could he recover so quickly? Empress Jiang had witnessed li Muyan¡¯s misfortune on the way here. No one knew when a snake had gotten into the carriage, but it didn¡¯t bite anyone except li Muyan. It¡¯s a non-poisonous snake, and it¡¯ll be fine after applying some ointment. Li Muyan was in a good mood. I¡¯ve seen blood today. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a smooth journey in the future. Xue qianxun looked at li Muyan speechlessly. He had never seen anyone like this man, who was so happy when he was bleeding. Li Muyan looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯splicated expression and began to tell him about his bad luck all these years. Xue Qianyu¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Didn¡¯t gu Nian dislike talkative people? why did he start a business with this talkative person? They finally arrived at the vige at the fork of the road. Xue Qianyu got off the car at the entrance. He really couldn¡¯t bear to sit with li Muyan. Really, he talked too much. He had already shown obvious impatience, but this person still acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. He was even more annoyed than Lu er. ¡°Second brother! You¡¯re back!¡± Huo Junhao was happy to see Xue qianxun. His return meant that there would be one more person to light the fire. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Yuan?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. ¡°I¡¯m in the field with uncle Gu! Let¡¯s go, second brother, let¡¯s go cook! When Ie back, we can eat it!¡± Huo Junhao dragged Xue Qianyu to the kitchen. Xue Qianyu: One was the heir of the country guarding Duke, and the other was the grandson of the Grand Tutor. They really looked like two country bumpkins. Yet, these two people were still enjoying it! Xue Qianyu was truly speechless, but he still followed them. As soon as they entered the kitchen, Huo Junhao began to gossip with Xue Qianyu. Ever since the Xu family was in trouble, Li Zheng¡¯s wife had been spreading rumors about Gu Nian in the vige. Gu Xin and Gu si were very aggressive. They would take care of anyone who spoke ill of Gu Nian. In a few days, the gossipmongers in the vige would not dare to say anything. They would probably have to tell their men at night. Huo Junhao sighed,¡±no wonder the Gu family has a bad rtionship with the vige!¡± From grandma Gu to the youngest Gu si, with their level of violence, who would dare to be friends with them? But, I like it!¡± Xue qianxun looked at Huo Junhao, speechless. Do you like violence or Gu si? ¡± Huo Junhao waved his hand and said,¡±second brother, how could you think that way?¡± Sisi is still young! I watched it as her sister.¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t persist on this question. He asked, ¡± ¡°What do you all say?¡± Huo Junhao replied,¡±she¡¯s a jinx. Whoever gets involved with her is unlucky!¡± Previously, there was the county magistrate¡¯s family. Now, there was the Xu family. It was all because the sons in the family had taken a fancy to sister niannian, and then they were unlucky. Do you know that Li Zheng¡¯s second son also likes sister niannian? Li Zheng¡¯s wife and the girls from Li Zheng¡¯s family were about to die from anger. Second brother, what do you think about sister niannian?¡± Xue Qianyu nced at Huo Junhao but did not say anything. Which part of her was likable? She seemed to be likable in every aspect! She was pretty, generous, bright, capable, positive, and optimistic. He was in a good mood when he was with her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Huo Junhao ignored Xue Qianyu¡¯sck of response and continued to talk about the gossip in the vige. Xue Qianyu looked at the fire in the stove. The dancing mes were reflected in his eyes. Sweat broke out on his forehead, but he didn¡¯t know it. Gu Nian was talking to li Muyan about the store when she suddenly sniffled. ¡°Who¡¯s scolding me?¡± Li Muyan smiled. you should be more careful. Don¡¯t get a cold wind from eating too many cold drinks! Do you want a doctor to take a look?¡± Gu Xin ran over. that¡¯s right, sister. I¡¯ll go to brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s ce to get you some medicine. He¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine! Lu Zheng, who was carrying things back home with uncle Gu, sneezed. He thought happily in his heart,¡¯little Xinxin must be thinking about me!¡¯ Chapter 605 605 That¡¯s between you and me After Gu Xin finished speaking, she ran towards Lu Zheng¡¯s house. Li Muyan took out a box and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gu Nian did not take it and looked at him. ¡°Gu Nian, this is a little trinket I made for you.¡± Li mu said. I¡¯ve heard about what happened this month from my mother. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t do anything for you. So, I made a little toy for you to y with when you¡¯re not happy!¡± Gu Nian looked at li Muyan suspiciously but still did not take it. ¡°Li Muyan, we¡¯re just business partners. We haven¡¯t talked about anything other than cooperation for so long, have we? So, I¡¯d like to say that we shouldn¡¯t give each other anything in private to avoid misunderstandings. At the moment, I don¡¯t want to have any rtionship with any man. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Muyan was stunned for a moment, thenughed,¡±of course I do, I do!¡± But I¡¯m not sending you off alone! I also gave some to Huihui sisi and Xinxin. I¡¯ll give you Huihui¡¯s this time. I¡¯ll give sisi and Xinxin¡¯s next month. There¡¯s no other connection, so it can¡¯t be called a private exchange.¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as she epted the box. ¡°Li Muyan, I might be overthinking things, but I have to make it clear that there were two incidents this year, both of which were because of feelings, and also because of me. I think I¡¯m quite innocent. Xu Changfeng is alright. At least I know that. I tried my best to make it clear to him, but he just didn¡¯t listen. I didn¡¯t feel that I treated Cheng Rui any different in the past, but he insisted that I must be him and that I was willing to be his concubine. I am really innocent. So, I¡¯m telling you in advance, between us, we¡¯ll only talk about business, not feelings. If I do anything to make you mistakenly think that I¡¯m interested in you, you must tell me and I¡¯ll definitely correct myself, really.¡± Li Muyan: ¡± Yingluo, you¡¯re already at the age to talk about marriage. Actually, you can consider me. Gu si shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to fall in love with someone, but in the end, it was all my wishful thinking. How embarrassing. I wasn¡¯t moved, but she¡¯s trying to kill me! I¡¯ve already thought it through. Feelings are poisonous and can¡¯t be touched. It¡¯s better to make money!¡± As she spoke, she opened the box. The box didn¡¯t look big, but there was a sense ofyering inside. There were two little people inside, and it was as if they were ying house. There was a mechanism on the outside of the box, and when it was moved, the two little people started moving. Although their movements were simple, they looked quite fun. Once again, Gu Nian admired li Muyan¡¯s hands-on ability and the flexibility of his thinking. However, li Muyan caught the main point in Gu Nian¡¯s words.¡±You said you were moved? You have someone you like?¡± As Gu Nian yed with the box, she nodded and then shook her head. ¡°I thought that if I liked him, he would be the one I liked, but my mother told me that he wasn¡¯t. Recently, I¡¯ve also thought it through. I don¡¯t seem to like it that much. I¡¯m telling you this embarrassing story because I think we get along. Don¡¯tugh at me! That incident is already in the past. After experiencing the people I like looking down on me and those who look up to me, I don¡¯t want to talk about feelings. I¡¯m still young, so I¡¯m not in a hurry. By the way, are the people in your box me and sister Huihui? Why don¡¯t you just be four little people? It would be great if the four of us sisters could be together! Why did they have to separate? Xinxin and sisi are not much younger than us.¡± Li mu said,¡±Yingluo, that¡¯s between you and me!¡± Chapter 606 606 Injured Li Muyan said,¡¯since you like the four of you together, then next time I¡¯ll make a box for the four of you together. You can keep this and give it to me next time!¡± Gu Nian closed the box and thanked her. Li Muyan, you¡¯re amazing! I believe that once the time limit of your unlucky destiny is up, you will definitely be able to carry forward the things in your head!¡± Li Muyan smiled absent-mindedly. Forget it, since I can¡¯t keep asking, I¡¯ll go ask little Xinxinter. Little Xinxin should be helping me! ...... Gu Xin went to look for Lu Zheng and happened to see him returning from the old mansion. She chased after him, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, wait for me!¡± Lu Zheng stopped and turned around to look at Gu Xin who was running towards him. ¡°Slow down, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Lu Zheng looked at the little girl who was running over. He rolled up his sleeves and wiped her sweat. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hear me!¡± Gu Xinughed. The sun shone on the beads of sweat on her forehead, making them shine brightly. ¡°How is that possible? As long as you call me, I¡¯ll be able to hear you from far away.¡± Lu Zheng put down his hand and said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, are you tired? How about I go with you when the sun sets? I noticed that you¡¯ve been getting tan recently!¡± Gu Xin said as she sized Lu Zheng up. She remembered that when she first met brother Yuanyuan, he was like a young master from a rich family. His skin was fair, but now it was tanned. However, he still looked so good. it¡¯s fine. I heard from my grandma that our family¡¯s skin is naturally fair. No matter how dark it is in the hot weather, it will be fair again after winter! Lu Zhengughed. He recalled that in his previous life, after he brought Gu Xin to the capital, there was a sudden war at the border. The Emperor asked him to lead the troops there and he was gone for nine months. When he returned, Gu Xin said the same thing. Lung, you¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯ve gotten tanned. Then, at night, she would apply all kinds of fragrant cream on him. He didn¡¯t even know what they were. In the end, when winter was over and his skin had returned to its normal white, Gu Xin insisted that it was the effect of his whitening cream! Well, in this life, I have to tell Xinxin in advance that my natural function isn¡¯t the function of your scented cream! ¡°Oh, really? Is it really that magical?¡± Gu Xin had never heard of this before. ¡°Of course I am. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at me again in the first month of the lunar year. I¡¯ve returned to that suave, handsome, and extraordinary young master!¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. ¡°Hahahaha, brother Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re so smug! He¡¯s even more smug than my uncle!¡± Gu Xin burst outughing. Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin towards the big tree, not letting her get exposed to the sun. ¡°Eh? Brother Yuanyuan, what happened to your hand? You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Suddenly, Gu Xin grabbed onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was cut by the grass in the ground just now and didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Lu Zheng looked at his own hand. He really did not notice. ¡°This won¡¯t do! His sister said that if there were wounds on his body, they had to be cleaned immediately to prevent infection and the wounds from getting deeper. Let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯ll clean you up, apply some medicine, and wrap it up!¡± Gu Xin grabbed Lu Zheng¡¯s wrist and dragged him home quickly. Lu Zheng felt the warmth of her hand on his wrist. He really wanted this moment to stop forever! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Back at home, Huo Junhao heard themotion outside and ran out. brother, second brother is back! You, eh, eh, eh, Xinxin is here too! Gu Xin: ¡± Huo Wantong, please go and get grandma Xiao¡¯s first aid kit. It¡¯s in the pharmacy. Brother Yuan Yuan is injured! Chapter 607 607 Always second ce Seeing how nervous Gu Xin was, Huo Junhao wiped his hands on his apron and went to the pharmacy. Xue Qianyu walked out when he heard that Lu Zheng was injured. He looked at Lu Zheng in confusion,¡±where are you hurt?¡± Lu Zheng looked at his hand that was being held. Xue Qianyu looked at Lu Zheng speechlessly. This was an injury? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, sit down first. I¡¯ll go get some water! Sister said that we can¡¯t use the water from the well, we have to use hot water.¡± Gu Xin pushed Lu Zheng to the small bench in the main room. Then, she went to the kitchen to get some water. She washed the side with clean water, then she thered the surrounding area and washed it again. Then, he took out the ointment from the medicine box and applied it on the wound. The wound was neither big nor small. It happened to be on the palm of his hand, and some flesh was exposed. After Gu Xin finished applying the ointment, she found a piece of gauze from the medicine box and wrapped it around herself. Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. You call a man getting hurt by grass? This little girl is making a mountain out of a molehill! After Gu Xin was done, she lifted her head and looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, does this ointment cool you down?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± yup! Lu Zheng nodded. it¡¯s all so cool that it¡¯s in my heart! Gu Xinughed, ¡± you have to be careful in the future. It¡¯s not good if it leaves a scar. Even if it¡¯s not on your face, you¡¯re still a handsome young master, so you can¡¯t leave any injuries on your hands.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely remember doctor Gu¡¯s words!¡± Lu Zheng replied obediently. Huo Junhao¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±brother, Xinxin, are you done?¡± You call this an injury?¡± Gu Xin turned around and red at Huo Junhao, ¡± ¡°Huo Wantong, you¡¯ll go to the fields with my uncle in the afternoon! Let the grass cut you and see if it hurts!¡± Xue Qianyu asked, ¡± Xinxin, your brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s injured right hand. It¡¯s so serious that he can¡¯t hold his chopsticks to eat. Do you still have to feed him? ¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin proudly, no need! Second brother Xue, my brother Yuan Yuan is amazing! Both hands could eat and write. My father also said that brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s left hand is better than the average student¡¯s writing!¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, second uncle,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. At least, my left hand is better than a child Prodigy¡¯s!¡± Huo Junhao was indignant,¡±what did I do?!¡± I didn¡¯t do anything! Brother, are you picking on me again? Wasn¡¯t I just called a child prodigy? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who said it, do you have to attack me every day?¡± Gu Xin patted Huo Junhao¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±witong Huo, brother Yuanyuan is doing this for your own good!¡± I¡¯m encouraging you! I¡¯m encouraging you to surpass my father as soon as possible and strive to pass my father¡¯s examination in the Academy, although the possibility is not high!¡± ¡°Qianqian, why don¡¯t you just stopforting me?¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± my father is amazing. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t beat him. Moreover, he¡¯s already so old, he can¡¯tpete with you for the child prodigy title! As long as you¡¯re ranked second, you¡¯ll be a child prodigy all the way. By then, my father will be the top scorer, and you will be the youngest runner-up. Others are ranked sixth, but you can say you¡¯re second in six times. What should you name it?¡± ¡°Always second ce!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s always in second ce. The youngest person to always be in second ce. That¡¯s very impressive. I don¡¯t know if there will be anyone else in the future, but there¡¯s definitely no one in the past. You¡¯ll definitely be the first person to rank second in all six rounds of the Imperial examinations! It will be recorded in history!¡± Huo Junhao,¡¯Gu Xin, you¡¯re not cute at all! You¡¯re stabbing a knife into people¡¯s hearts! I¡¯ll never find a wife like you in the future!¡± Gu Xin blinked innocently. I didn¡¯t n to find a husband like you! she replied. Huo Junhao,¡±Yueyue, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Hmph! Don¡¯t expect me to work for your family in the future!¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough with brother Yuan Yuan!¡± Gu Xin replied. N?v(el)B\\jnn Huo Junhao,¡±wuwuwu, sisi is still cuter. Xinxin is too much!¡± Chapter 608 608 Continue to act in front of your grandma Lu Zheng felt great! Huo Junhao, keep it up! Xinxin wasn¡¯t cute at all. Don¡¯t think about finding such a wife! Xue Qianyu witnessed the entire process and concluded that the Emperor had guessed wrong. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was definitely not with sister Huihui and niannian, but with sister Xinxin. This beast actually liked little girls! ¡°Xinxin, this herb has just been dried in the sun these past two days. Take it back and boil it in water. It was a good medicine for clearing heat and detoxifying, and reducing heat in summer. Niannian probably has a cold, but she works out every morning, so it¡¯s not a big deal to drink this!¡± Gu Xin took out a basket and was nning to pick up the herbs for her. Gu Xin snatched it over. let me do it. Let me do it. This one! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re the best!¡± After picking up a basket full of herbs, Gu Xin carried the basket and bid her farewell. Before she left, she did not forget to remind her, ¡± ¡°Brother Xue, brother Yuanyuan¡¯s hands can¡¯t get wet. I¡¯m a girl and it¡¯s not convenient for me to bathe him. Help my brother Yuanyuan bathe! Thank you so much!¡± Then, she skipped home with her basket. Xue Qianyu gave Lu Zheng a strange look. Lu Zheng shrugged helplessly. since Xinxin has said so, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to let you bathe me! ¡°Get lost!¡± Xue Qianyu said. ¡°Xue Er, don¡¯t be so heartless!¡± Lu Zhengughed shamelessly. We¡¯ve been brothers for more than ten years, but we¡¯ve never taken a bath together. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go Xue qianren pulled out his sword and was about to open it. Grandma Xiao, who witnessed all this at the door, smiled with relief. Yuanyuan could finally act like a young man. The thing she had been worried about did not happen. Yuanyuan did not be ruthless and inhuman because of the Lu family. All of this was because of the Gu family! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Yuan!¡± Grandma Xiao wiped her tears and shouted. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re back!¡± Lu Zheng stopped quarreling with Xue qianxun and ran over to take grandma Xiao¡¯s bag. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. You¡¯ve turned ck!¡± Grandma Xiao sized Lu Zheng up. ¡°I¡¯lle back for nothing. Oh right, grandma, Xue Er is here again. There¡¯s another little one in the house.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Grandma Xiao!¡± Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao came out to greet the guests. ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma Xiao looked at the two children and nodded in satisfaction. Yuanyuan should spend more time with people of the same age. Suddenly, she noticed Lu Zheng¡¯s wrapped hand and grabbed it. ¡°Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with your hand? You¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just went to the field with uncle and was cut by the grass. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lu Zheng retracted his hand. Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao¡¯s lips twitched. You seemed to be in a lot of pain when little Xinxin was here! Continue acting in front of your grandma! ...... Because of grandma Xiao¡¯s return, grandma Gu had asked Gu Nian to help out with the entire table at grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to wee her back. Grandma Xiao recognized Empress Jiang, but Empress Jiang did not recognize grandma Xiao. After all, even Uncle Gu, who used to visit the Zhou family when he was young, didn¡¯t recognize that grandma Xiao was his sister Xiao Jia¡¯s mother. Although Empress Jiang didn¡¯t recognize her, she knew grandma Xiao¡¯s identity from the Emperor. Seeing that grandma Xiao didn¡¯t seem to know her, she didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Sister Jiang, can we have some wine? Come, this is a toast to you. Thank you for apanying my old Gu when I wasn¡¯t around!¡± Grandma Xiao poured a ss of fruit wine to toast Empress Jiang. ¡°Sister Xiao, what are you saying? with brother ye here, why would sister Gu need me to apany her? However, since Qianyu will be bothering you in the future, I¡¯ll give this toast to Sister Jiang!¡± Empress Jiang raised her cup and said. Chapter 609 609 She was really scared Grandma Gu looked at Empress Jiang with satisfaction. Look at how good a talker she is. That¡¯s why I often despise old Xiao! I have brother Chuan, how can I be lonely? This old Xiao ... I wonder if he made up with old Zhou and old Zhou during his trip to Beijing. It¡¯s really worrying! The meal was quite enjoyable. The four sisters of the Gu family wanted to help clean up the kitchen, but they were asked to leave by grandma Gu. ¡°You¡¯re busy during the day, and you still have to work at night? Go, go, go, let the cool wind blow outside!¡± Grandma Gu looked disgusted, but the words that came out of her mouth were not at all. Gu Ren was in his grandfather¡¯s arms. He looked at this old woman who did not mean what she said. Sigh, how did she end up in a family that valued girls over boys? The sisters decided to walk around the vige. As soon as they left, Huo Junhao, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu followed them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°My brother said that there¡¯s a cave in the back of the mountain. It¡¯s very cool. Do you guys dare to go?¡± Huo Junhao asked. The four sisters looked at Huo Junhao speechlessly. Are you trying to provoke us by asking us if we dare to do it? Was he helping Meng Meng to mess with someone again? Gu Xin waved her hand,¡±Huo Wantong, we wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± We¡¯re girls, we¡¯re timid!¡± yes, yes, yes. Gu Nian nodded. you guys can go on your own! Gu Nian felt that Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao would never like her, given her ability to attract girls. However, Xue Qianyu was also involved! It would be a big problem if they were to get involved. She wasn¡¯t thinking too much, but she was really scared. She had lived for two lifetimes and had never been afraid of anything. Alright, she admitted now that she was afraid of rotten peaches. Huo Junhao thought that they would definitely agree, but they rejected him directly. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, my brother said that there are fireflies at the entrance of the cave. Let¡¯s go and catch them! It¡¯ll look beautiful if I put it in a bag and put it in the house at night! Let¡¯s go catch them together! I saw that you guys ate a little too much just now. If you don¡¯t move after the meal, be careful of getting fat!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si had never tried to catch fireflies before, so they looked at their two older sisters with interest. Gu Hui looked at the two girls ¡®pitiful expressions. ¡°Alright then, go!¡± Gu Nian epted her fate.¡¯Poor little sister, I was born in the countryside and caught fireflies before. Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s quite lively with many people. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡¯ He just had to stay away from Xue qianxun. Gu Nian refused to admit that she wanted to catch fireflies to y with and study them. In the modern era, she had only caught fireflies on the mountain behind the Taoist temple when she was young. However, she had never seen any of them in the city. Seeing that everyone was willing, Huo Junhao pped his hands, ¡± ¡°You guys wait, I¡¯ll go in and get something!¡± He turned around and entered the house. After a while, he came out again. When she asked him what he had taken, he didn¡¯t say anything. The group of people followed the small stream in the vige and went into the mountains. It was indeed cool to walk by the stream. ¡°I see it! There! There!¡± After entering the mountain, Gu si pulled Gu Xin¡¯s hand and pointed to the side. here, here. Take this and grab it. After you grab it, put it inside. It¡¯ll look good in a while! Huo Junhao took out the paper and immediately folded it into an irregr circle. He then pierced a small hole in it with a needle and passed it to Gu Xin and Gu si. The girl ran over and caught them one by one. Gu Nian also asked Huo Junhao for one and joined the team to catch the fireflies. ¡°Sister Huihui, you¡¯re not going?¡± Huo Junhao passed one to Gu Hui. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Gu Hui took it. She did not have any friends before. Before Gu Nian¡¯s transformationst year, she had never caught fireflies with anyone. Chapter 612 612 Han dad probably likes fat mother Zhang Shi carried her child and rushed into the second room. She directly ced Gu Ren at the door of the central room and then rushed in. Just then, Cai Xiaolian was pressed to the ground by Madam Xu, and she was about to resist. ¡°Sister-inw, let me do it!¡± Zhang Shi ran over and directly pushed Xu Shi away. Then, he would suppress Madam Xu. He immediately started to scratch her. you b * tch! You¡¯re bullying a woman from the Gu family. Don¡¯t you have eyes?! Madam Xu was not to be outdone. In any case, her face had been scratched, and she couldn¡¯t stop Madam Zhang with her hands. She might as well use her hands to pinch Madam Zhang¡¯s thighs. ¡°Aowu!¡± Zhang Shi felt pain and jumped up. In the midst of this rise and fall, Madam Xu felt as if she had been hit by a rock weighing more than 50 kilograms. She wanted to vomit blood. Cai Xiaolian facepalmed. Gu Ren covered his face. This was the first time he realized that being fat had its benefits. His father probably liked his mother to be fat. ¡± Zhang cui, you b * tch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Madam Xu was determined. Her eyes were red as she tried to sit up. Cai Xiaolian wouldn¡¯t let her get her way. She ran over to help Mrs. Zhang deal with her. She stroked her hair, right? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this d * mn woman only knows how tob her hair when fighting with others! Clean her hair!¡± Zhang Shi grabbed Xu Shi¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s concealed light doing? Leave a few for her, it¡¯s not right for her to keep them or not to keep them, isn¡¯t that better!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Hahahaha, sister-inw, you¡¯re more and more to my liking!¡± When Zhang Shi thought of that scene, she was happy. Gu Ren looked at the three women in the room with a dazed expression. Oh no, was second aunt going to be led astray by his fat mother? ¡°Aiyo, stop! Stop!¡± Zhang Lizheng¡¯s mother brought her other daughters-inw and granddaughters over. Gu Ren looked at the person who had just arrived.¡¯Mm, I¡¯m small, but I can still put in some effort.¡¯ Thus, he waited for Zhang Lizheng¡¯s mother to walk to the door of the central room before he threw the bamboo basket by the door. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Aiyo!¡± Zhang Lizheng¡¯s mother fell down. Gu Ren looked at Zhang Lizheng¡¯s women with an innocent expression. ¡°You damn kid, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zhang Yunyun was so angry that she pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face. ¡°Yiyiyaya!¡± Gu Ren waved his fist. Zhang Yunyun was even more excited. Gu Ren was furious. Suddenly, he rolled his eyes. ¡°Argh! Bah bah bah!¡± Zhang Yunyun felt a warm and slightly salty sensation on her face. ¡°Damn it, you actually peed!¡± Zhang Yunyun was so angry that she picked Gu Ren up and threw him into the house. ¡°Mother, mother!¡± Gu Ren was scared now. This was also the first time he had called for his mother. He usually did so. Mothers were usually very sad when it came to treating their own children. When Zhang Yunyun had pulled her son¡¯s face, she had already noticed it and had wanted toe over to help. Now, she had just caught her son. ¡°Zhang Yunyun, you worn-out worn-out, you heartless thing, are you trying to kill my son? Alright, I¡¯ll fight it out with you guys today!¡± Zhang Shi carried Gu Ren into Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room, and then locked it. Her sister-inw had already been besieged by the women of the Zhang family. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m here!¡± She rolled up her sleeves. After that, he pushed away the women of the Zhang family without a care. Zhang Li Zheng¡¯s mother was only 50 years oldst year, and she was still very energetic. She had brought two daughters-inw and two granddaughters over. Including Madam Xu, there were a total of six people. Cai Xiaolian and Zhang Shi were fighting like crazy. The two sisters-inw¡¯s hair was a mess, and their faces were scratched by nails. Old Madam Chen was scared out of her wits. She hurried to the vige entrance to find grandma Gu, who was with grandma Xiao. However, he ran into yang xiaohuan on the way. Upon hearing this, yang xiaohuan immediately rushed over to join the battle. As a result, the fourth daughter-inw of the Gu family, along with her two sisters-inw, started fighting with the three generations of women from the Lizheng family. yang xiaohuan, you shameless piece of trash. Even if you marry into the Gu family, you won¡¯t be able to give birth to a child of the Gu family. You¡¯re destined to make fourth master Gu a cuckold! Yang xiaohuan did not know how to curse, he only knew how to hit. But Zhang Shi would. Zhang Shi put her hands on her waist,¡±Olddy Zhang, you old b * stard, your children are all other people¡¯s. Old man Zhang will get up tonight to find you! Just you wait!¡± Chapter 613 613 Scattering soybeans in a sesame field n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Old Madam Zhang was furious. Her man was already dead, and this Mrs. Zhang was still spreading rumors. Fine, a thin olddy like her couldn¡¯t beat a fat woman like Mrs. Zhang, so she could scold her! She was much older than Zhang Shi, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. Olddy Zhang rolled up her sleeves and tucked her messy hair behind her ears.¡±You three jinxes, it¡¯s xiann¡¯s bad luck to marry you! The three of you have sores on your heads, and there¡¯s pus on your feet, you¡¯re all rotten!¡± Zhang Shi didn¡¯t wait for her to finish scolding and directly took it,¡±You damned old hag, you¡¯re the meat that can¡¯t be sold in the dog days, stinky goods! You haven¡¯t washed that mouth of yours for three years, right? All the children in your family are stinky things raised by youngdies. You, old man Zhang, buried a triangr grave, you¡¯re wicked! Look at your Zhang Yunyun, one has big ears while the other has small ears. She¡¯s a pig and a dog mixed together! All the children in your family are yawning like dung beetles with a stinky mouth! Your whole family of children gathered together is like flies looking for dog shit, birds of the same breath! Your children are like scattering soybeans in a sesame field. Sister-inw, Xiao Huan, do you know what that is?¡± Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan didn¡¯t know what was going on, and they were still trying to recall the previous few sentences. They looked at Zhang Shi nkly when they were called out. Zhang Shi proudlyughed. hahahaha, scattering soybeans in a sesame field. Isn¡¯t that a boss? ¡± Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan nodded. Sister-inw might be mean, but to deal with the Zhang family, who immediately used you of being unfaithful, it was not too much to scold them like this. ¡± Zhang cui, you¡¯re a piece of junk, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Olddy Zhang said as she was about to RAM into him. She didn¡¯t expect Zhang Shi to be so good at scolding people. She didn¡¯t see it in the past. Although she had a foul mouth, she had never scolded anyone like this! She couldn¡¯t even respond to the scolding. Zhang Shi rolled up her sleeves and took the blow. damn old woman, don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t scold you in the past because I didn¡¯t know how to. That¡¯s because my mother-inw taught me well and didn¡¯t let me stoop to your level! Come on, since you¡¯vee to our door, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful a woman from the Gu family is!¡± Madam Xu and the others were also mad with anger, especially Zhang Yunyun. Madam Zhang had just scolded her for raising pigs and dogs. She also didn¡¯t think that Zhang Shi would spare her when she almost threw Zhang Shi¡¯s precious son to the ground just now. And so, another round of disgraceful scumbags began. Just as the group of women were fighting and screaming, old Madam Chen came over with grandma Gu, grandma Xiao, and Empress Jiang. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change at all. Empress Jiang was stunned by the scene. Were all civilian women this fierce? No schemes and intrigues, but direct attacks? The Zhang family still wanted to continue, but GUI Momo and bi Rong, who were behind Empress Jiang, stepped forward and stopped them. When Zhang Shi saw grandma Gu, she was like a baby who had seen his mother. She immediately rushed over and hugged grandma Gu¡¯s feet.¡±Mother! You have to stand up for your wife! You¡¯ve said before that you¡¯re going to be my daughter-inw and daughter, so you can¡¯t ignore it! Look at your wife, her previous injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, and now she¡¯s injured by these women of the Zhang family! Mother! My wife is so pitiful!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi, who had messy hair, the scratch marks on her face, and her tattered clothes. She frowned. This annoying thing couldn¡¯t even win a fight in her own territory? It was really vexing! Chapter 614 614 I can even kill the animals in the mountains, so why can¡¯t I kill the people in the vige? However, seeing that the Zhang family¡¯s women weren¡¯t in a good state either, she felt a little more bnced. ¡°Gu xiann! What do you mean? Does your Gu family not want to stay in the vige anymore?¡± Olddy Zhang spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at grandma Gu with her head held high. Others might be afraid of Gu xiann, but she wasn¡¯t. Her son was the head officer, and he was her source of confidence. Empress Jiang felt ufortable when she heard this. How could a family be so arrogant? ¡°Mother, this old hag was scolding you just now! Most importantly, she had even scolded and said bad things about her father! Not only that, her little girl even picked up your precious little grandson and threw him on the ground!¡± Zhang Shi held onto grandma Gu¡¯s foot and refused to let go. ¡°Bah! Zhang cui, if you don¡¯t trip me, will my Yunyun fall? You¡¯re so vicious at such a young age, you might as well die from your handsomeness, you deserve to fall to your death!¡± Seeing that grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything, olddy Zhang thought that she was afraid of her son, so she said arrogantly. Grandma Gu squinted at olddy Zhang and walked towards her. However, she didn¡¯t move at all. She looked down at her daughter-inw speechlessly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This brat¡¯s food was still useful. Not only did she gain weight, but she also gained strength! Zhang Shi quickly retracted her hand and gave grandma Gu a ttering smile. However, there were too many scratches on her face and her hair was disheveled, making her look very scary. Grandma Gu looked at her expressionlessly and walked to olddy Zhang¡¯s side. Olddy Zhang thought that she was going to say something nice and let this matter go. She didn¡¯t expect that she would pull Zhang Yunyun over and lift her up with both hands. ¡± Zhang Yunyun was shocked when she was suddenly lifted into the air. you just said that you¡¯re so vicious at such a young age. You might as well fall to your death. You deserve to fall to your death, right? ¡± Grandma Gu looked at olddy Zhang calmly. ¡°Gu xiann, you, you, what are you doing? Yunyun¡¯s father is Li Zheng. Do you know what will happen if you offend Li Zheng?¡± Old Madam Zhang was frightened, but she still used her son¡¯s identity to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if you offend Li Zheng, but if you offend me, I¡¯ll immediately let you know. Do you think you can kill my grandson just because you want him to?¡± After grandma Gu finished speaking, she threw Zhang Yunyun onto Mrs. Xu¡¯s body. Then, she pped her hands lightly and looked at olddy Zhang without any change in her expression. Olddy Zhang was so scared that her legs went soft. She suddenly remembered all the glorious things that grandma Gu had done in the past few decades. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of her son, but that their family had never provoked her! ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Yunyun hit Madam Xu, and both mother and daughter fell down. y-y-y-you, ¡°The three generations of the Zhang family have been bullying my daughter-inw and grandson. Do you think I¡¯m old and can¡¯t do anything? Let¡¯s do it again. You want to fight, right? you want to kill me?e on, I, Gu xiann, can even kill the animals in the back mountain, so why can¡¯t I kill the animals in the vige?¡± Grandma Gu continued. ¡°Aunt xiann, you can¡¯t me us for this. It was your niannian who seduced Yun GUI and Yun GUI begged for the family toe and propose marriage. We brought a matchmaker here, and Cai Xiaolian reneged on her words and even hit us. Zhang cui also helped Cai Xiaolian hit my sister-inw. They started it first!¡± Madam Zhang¡¯s second daughter-inw, Yang Shi, said. Her injuries were the lightest. Chapter 615 615 Chapter 615pensation ¡°Granny Chen, tell me what happened at that time, tell me the truth!¡± Grandma Gu looked at matchmaker Chen, who was trembling at the door. Matchmaker Chen dared to swear that this was definitely the most tragic marriage proposal in her life. The women of both sides fought to the point of shouting to beat and kill. This wasn¡¯t a marriage, it was an enemy. She didn¡¯t dare to side with either of them. One was Lizheng¡¯s family, and the other was Dali¡¯s Gu xiann¡¯s family. It wouldn¡¯t be good to offend either of them. So, she told him what had happened, even taking advantage of the pause in the conversation. ¡°So, it¡¯s not a good thing that a daughter of the Gu family doesn¡¯t marry the son of your legitimate family?¡± grandma Gu sneered. Why? What does your Zhang family have that mydy must marry? Maybe! However, my family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s standards are high, unlike those shallow-eyed people who rush to curry favor with her!¡± As he spoke, he nced at the Xu, yang, and olddy Zhang¡¯s daughter-inw, who had entered the family two years ago. Grandma Xiao saidzily,¡±old Gu, don¡¯t forget, silver, silver.¡± Their family injured our family, so we can¡¯t give face to them and not pay for the medicine just because they¡¯re the Lizheng family.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Before olddy Zhang could refute, Empress Jiang said, ¡± ¡°Although elder sister Xiao knows medicine, doesn¡¯t it take time to go up the mountain to pick herbs? He couldn¡¯t just let go of a little silver. look at Huihui¡¯s mother. I haven¡¯t seen her for a while, but I think she¡¯s lost weight from the beating of the Zhang family. She¡¯ll have to spend some money to buy supplements. Niannian¡¯s mother had always been weak, and she was probably frightened this time. Sister Xiao must prescribe some good tonics for her to calm her down! And Xiao Huan, such a good girl, she¡¯s about to get married soon. Look at how injured she is, it¡¯s outrageous if she doesn¡¯t get some good ointment! Old Madam Zhang, for the sake of your son being a Lizheng, you shouldpensate him with a hundred and eighty taels! You have to thank your son. If it wasn¡¯t for her identity, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to solve this problem with 180 taels today!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Old Madam Zhang was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood. This female thief, a hundred and eighty taels of silver, wasn¡¯t this asking for their old lives? Also, why did her family have topensate? They were also injured! Zhang Shi, Cai Xiaolian, and yang xiaohuan stood obediently behind grandma Gu and the other two. well, you¡¯ll fight the old, and we¡¯ll fight the young. We¡¯ll have money to buy medicine if we get injured anyway. Good, very good! ¡°Do you want to pay or leave?¡± grandma Gu looked at olddy Zhang. Olddy Zhang looked at grandma Gu with hatred.¡±Gu xiann, I¡¯ll remember this! I will definitely ask my son to chase you out of the vige!¡± Grandma Guughed. Seeing that you are about to be driven out of the vige by my son, I don¡¯t want the hundred and eighty taels. Farewell!¡± Old Madam Zhang looked as if she had heard a joke. ¡°You, dream on!¡± After saying that, he fled! The Zhang Family¡¯s Daughter-in-Law and granddaughter also supported each other and limped away. Old Madam Chen was scared and didn¡¯t dare to stay. She said goodbye to grandma Gu and left. ¡°Mother! Which of your sons are you going to ask to chase them away? Don¡¯t say such harsh words!¡± Zhang S.H.I.+ Walked up to grandma Gu and asked in confusion. ¡°Endure it? Aren¡¯t you going to bear with it here?¡± Grandma Gu looked around but didn¡¯t see the child. ¡°Terrible! I¡¯ve locked ninren up in second brother and sister-inw¡¯s room!¡± As Zhang Shi spoke, she pped her own head. In the end, she was pped in pain. ouch! Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Which son would she give in to? Whose daughter caused trouble, whose father would deal with it, and which son? Even the Cheng and Xu families were defeated by the second son, so why couldn¡¯t the second son of Zhang Lizheng¡¯s family? She didn¡¯t care what method was used, she only wanted the results. These guys all looked like they were all good for nothing, but it wasn¡¯t a good idea to bother them. Grandma Gu was thinking about whether she should take the right to manage her two granddaughters ¡®marriage from the second branch of the Gu family. But these two granddaughters were not as worry-free as the first household¡¯s two! What a terrible thing! Chapter 616 616 She¡¯s going to be led astray by her fat mother In the old mansion, in his grandparents ¡®room. Gu Ren was washed and ced on the bed. Grandma Gu sat on a chair in the room, looking at her two daughters-inw and her future daughter-inw standing in front of her. Although she hadbed her hair and washed her face, her clothes were still in tatters, and the scratch marks on her face were very shocking. Gu Reny on the edge of the bed and looked at the three daughters-inw of the Gu family. He really wanted to know how the olddy was educating her daughters-inw. He didn¡¯t create the olddy¡¯s character setting at all. He only wrote a tough life, a good life, and then that was all. This was a real person, not a paper man with little ink on his pen. Grandma Gu looked at the three people standing in front of her and rubbed her temples. ¡°Mother, I was wrong!¡± Seeing grandma Gu¡¯s expression, Zhang Shi knelt down immediately and admitted her mistake. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Cai Xiaolian saw this, she thought, fine, since sister-inw is kneeling, I¡¯ll kneel too, although I don¡¯t know what I did wrong! Yang xiaohuan looked at them and thought, ¡± fine, they¡¯re all kneeling. It¡¯s not good for me to stand. I¡¯ll have to offer tea sooner orter anyway, so I¡¯ll kneel first! Gu Ren was stunned. What were these three women thinking? the olddy was so scared that she knelt down and begged for mercy just by rubbing her temple? ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡± grandma Gu frowned. ¡°We didn¡¯t win against those women of the Zhang family?¡± Zhang Shi asked hesitantly. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Yang xiaohuan,¡±hehe.¡± Grandma Gu asked,¡¯what else is there, Yingluo? Second brother¡¯s wife, tell me!¡± Cai Xiaolian thought,¡±I really didn¡¯t win wrongly?¡± Seeing that Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t speak, Zhang Shi helped,¡±Also, the two of us made our daughter too beautiful and caused trouble! However, the girls were like their grandmothers! Hehehehehehehe!¡± Gu Ren covered his face. This person was too good at ttering and putting gold on his own face! Grandma Gu red at Zhang Shi and said, ¡± ¡°In the future, when you¡¯re outside, make a scene and fight. Don¡¯te back and tell me you can¡¯t win. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to fight. If you want to fight, you have to win. Look at your faces, what do you look like? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the child will be frightened?¡± Zhang Shi immediately hugged grandma Gu¡¯s foot.¡±Mother, I¡¯m not as powerful as you, right? If I were your child, I would definitely be able to take on five of you!¡± Cai Xiaolian hugged grandma Gu¡¯s other foot. ¡°Yes, sister-inw is right! If you want to me someone, me it on the fact that we weren¡¯t born by our mothers.¡± Yang xiaohuan was at a loss. She didn¡¯t have any legs to hug! Gu Ren covered his face again. Oh no, the whole family was abnormal. All the children and women in the Gu family were going to be led astray by her fat mother, but the olddy was the only one who fell for it. ¡°Let go of me, you two!¡± Grandma Gu said as she shook her leg. What are you guys doing on such a hot day? Look at Xiao Huan, she¡¯s so steady!¡± ¡± There was a sudden silence in the room, and then a burst ofughter. ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± ...... Since Mrs. Zhang had apologized and promised that she wouldn¡¯t be hurt so badly next time, grandma Gu didn¡¯t teach them a lesson. In this matter, the fault did not lie with these few vexing things. With second eldest¡¯s wife¡¯s personality, she was not the one who made the first move. At night, Gu shouxin came back first and saw Cai Xiaolian helping nanny GUI and bi Rong prepare dinner in the kitchen. He was about to smile and report to her what he had bought today, but then he saw the scratch marks on his only wife in two lifetimes. His hostility suddenly emerged. ¡°Speak, who is it?¡± Gu shouxin grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. Even the hot weather couldn¡¯t melt the frost on his face. Chapter 619 619 You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be finished! Zhang Lizheng had a dog at home. That night, Lu Zheng brought the medicine and knocked the dog out before it could even make a sound. As for the other matters, the four sisters would act together. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were sitting on the wall of the Zhang family¡¯s house, watching the situation inside. Huo Junhao, who was not good at martial arts, could only stand guard. ¡°Xue Er, why didn¡¯t you agree to her request just now?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to something I can¡¯t do.¡± Xue qianxun said. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows,¡±don¡¯t you like those who are like little birds and rely on people?¡± He¡¯s gentle and considerate to you, only in front of you?¡± Xue Qianyu looked up at the starry sky. The night was beautiful.¡±When you love a person, you love her as a person, not a certain personality. True love. No matter what kind of person she was, she was the best in his eyes. Love her, you can¡¯t even say that you love her at all. As long as it¡¯s her, you love her. ¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. What she said made sense! Xue Er fell in love with Gu Nian? Soon, Gu Hui came out with Zhang Yunyun. Gu Xin and Gu si took out a rope and tied the person up. They then took Gu en¡¯s smelly socks and gagged Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mouth. Gu Nian brought the rope up the tree and hung the person upside down. As a result, a big and tall man suddenly jumped out of the house. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aiya, brother Meng, how did you manage to get this person out?¡± Huo Junhao stepped forward and asked in surprise. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng strangely. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t even call me when you¡¯re doing this, so why can¡¯t I do it myself? I¡¯m just venting my anger fordy Nian!¡± Meng Meng said, feeling wronged. Gu Nian patted Meng Meng¡¯s shoulder and said,¡¯brother Meng! My good brother! I like people like you!¡± As expected of one of her favorite characters in novels! Meng Mengughed foolishly and pointed at the person he was carrying.¡±Miss Nian, what are you going to do with this kid? Castrate him?¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Brother Meng, you¡¯re really awesome! That¡¯s my brother Meng! Gu Hui touched her chin and nodded,¡¯it¡¯s good that he¡¯s castrated! This kid, I used to think that he was quite honest, but he actually took advantage of someone¡¯s difficulties and sent his family to propose marriage at this time. He really thinks that our family¡¯s youngdy can¡¯t get married!¡± Gu Xin agreed, ¡± that¡¯s right. Brother Yungui came back yesterday and didn¡¯t show up today. Even if he likes you and wants to propose, he should show his sincerity! Sister has rejected him so many times. He may not be affected by this, but it will have a huge impact on sister!¡± ¡°Castrate him!¡± Gu si said. Meng Meng, Huo Junhao, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu, who had just walked over, felt a chill run down their spines. The daughters of the Gu family were so scary! Although Meng Meng had suggested this, he still felt that it was frightening! ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. He just needed to hang him up to clear his mind. If I really castrate him and he enters the pce one day and finds a backer, wouldn¡¯t I just be looking for trouble for myself?¡± Gu Nian felt that since the original owner was the one who had kept her hanging, she should do her a favor! The most important thing was that her father had really entered the pce. If he knew, he would definitely recall those bad memories. He would just teach him a lesson! The siblings, Zhang Yungui and Zhang Yunyun, were hung upside down from the big tree in front of their house. In the middle of the night, the dog at home suddenly barked wildly after the effects of the drug wore off, waking up the family. He was then rescued and sent home. Gu shouxin witnessed the whole process, but he didn¡¯t make a move. Before the children went home separately, he went to the vige entrance. He wanted to go out and do something. If anyone dared to hurt his wife, they would bear the consequences! He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would say harsh words to you, but if you provoked him, you would be finished one day! Chapter 620 620 Sister Xinxin is being bullied Cai Xiaolian took a Jade bead from Gu Xin and put it into the ointment given by grandma Xiao. The ointment was quite big, so it wouldn¡¯t be too diluted. She called Zhang Shi and yang xiaohuan to help her clean her face. Because of her face injury, yang xiaohuan had not been to the store in town for the past two days. She had been learning how to draw from Cai Xiaolian in the second branch of the family. She had also be interested in design. Gu Nian¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was to be held on the seventh day of the seventh month. Not many people came, and most of them were familiar faces. Madam Yan, the wife of the Qing Prefecture magistrate, had brought Su Yan over. She hade because the magistrate knew that Xue Qianyu had a good rtionship with the Gu family in the vige of the three Forks. There was also sun Yumei. She was the daughter-inw of the Wang family who had treated Gu Xin very well before the arrival of the time-travel Trio. Her seven older brothers hadter divorced Wang tiezhu. After recuperating for a few months, her body had recovered. This time, she hade to give Gu Nian her blessings and thank the Gu family. Mrs. Qi, the wife of the newly appointed County Magistrate of Taoyuan County, hade with her two daughters, Yan Yumin and Yan Yuyao. Mrs. Qi had met Cai Xiaolian before. Although the two of them did not know each other very well, Lord Yan admired Gu shouxin very much and had the intention to let the wives and daughters of the two families interact. Then there was Mrs. Li. She had brought li Muyan, the eldest daughter of the eldest branch, and the third youngdy, Li Jun, with her. The two families were already very familiar with each other. Then there was Madam he, the wife of Lord he, who had previously tried County Magistrate Cheng¡¯s case. She did not have a daughter, so she had brought an old woman and a servant girl. Lord he knew the rtionship between the Emperor and this family, so it was impossible for him not toe. Then, it was the fourdies of the Meng family in the manor. Since thirddy Meng was in the prefecture looking after the shop, the other threedies brought her gifts. Finally, it was the Guo family. Gu Lin¡¯s inws ¡®family had alle. Guo Wan was the most enthusiastic. She had been scared by Xue Qianyust time, but she still missed Lu Zheng. Gu Sangu was an expert in embroidery. She was the one who taught the original owner, Gu Nian, so the ceremonial robe and hairpin that Gu Nian used were all made by Gu Sangu. The material used was the best that Gu shouxin had bought. Early in the morning, the family had already made all the necessary arrangements, and the process of the bowing ceremony was carried out in an orderly manner. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Gu Ren were extremely curious about this. The three of them were modern time travelers, unlike nine thousand years old, who was an ancient time traveler. They had never seen such a formal ceremony. Especially Gu Nian, who was the person involved. She was deeply touched. Even though her soul was already an adult, at such a Granding-of-age ceremony that her father had arranged for her, she felt as if she was really only fifteen years old, turning from a child into an adult. After a series ofplicated formalities, Gu Nian felt like she was about to copse. However, she still had to cheer up and greet Su Yan, Li Meng, and the others. In the afternoon, the people who attended the ceremony left one after another, leaving only Madam Li¡¯s family and third aunt Gu¡¯s family. Gu Nian took a shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes. She put on the hairpin that had been inserted for today¡¯s funeral andy on the rocking chair that fourth uncle Gu had made to enjoy the cool breeze. ¡°Xin Xin sisi, where are you going? It¡¯s getting dark, aren¡¯t you tired? Don¡¯t run around!¡± Gu Nian called out to the two girls when she saw them holding hands and running out excitedly. ¡°Sister niannian, I¡¯m going home!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister, I want to talk to Grandpa!¡± The sisters replied in unison. ¡°Thene back early! Don¡¯t disturb third uncle. At this time, it should be third uncle chatting with Grandpa!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Oh, I know! I¡¯ll be back in a while!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head with a smile. Then, the two sisters ran off hand in hand. Gu Niany on the rocking chair and looked up at the darkening sky. Without thinking about anything, she slowly fell asleep. ¡°Sister niannian! Sister niannian! Quickly get up! Quicklye with me!¡± Gu Nian did not know how much time had passed. When she heard Gu si calling her, she woke up in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± sister niannian, sister Xinxin is being bullied. Come with me! Chapter 621 621 Don¡¯t use this excuse in the future Gu Nian ran after Gu si for a while before she realized that something was wrong. Their little koi would no longer be bullied by others. Those who bullied her would only be unlucky! Also, father and mother were both at home, so why did sisi only tell her? Didn¡¯t Xinxin go to chat with Grandpa? Who would bully Xinxin? Guo Wan, that fat girl, had her eyes on Lu Zheng. How would she have the time to bully Xinxin? Seeing that Gu Nian was not following her, Gu si stopped and turned around. ¡°Sister niannian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian slowly walked forward and pinched Gu SI¡¯s face. ¡°Speak, what do you want? Did you lie to me and Xinxin got bullied? Are you guys hiding something from me?¡± Gu SI¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he shook his head in a daze. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Sister niannian is so smart! How could she have guessed that he was lying to her? What to do? ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Nian smiled. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then fine, I¡¯m going back!¡± With that, he turned around to leave. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Gu si quickly pulled Gu Nian back. Gu Nian did not move,¡±then tell me!¡± Where do you want to trick me to go? Is it because it¡¯s my birthday, so you want to give me a surprise?¡± Gu si: ¡± Yingluo, sister niannian. If you say it like this, I won¡¯t be surprised anymore! Gu Nian reached out and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you! What do you want to do?¡± Gu SI¡¯s eyes lit up. It could be done this way! Hence, she took out a ribbon and said, ¡± sister niannian, can I cover your eyes and take you to that surprise ce? ¡± so, you didn¡¯t dare to cover my eyes? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. you know that I care about Xinxin. That¡¯s why you¡¯re using that as an excuse! Gu si nodded pitifully. Who asked you to be so smart? if you didn¡¯t cooperate, you would have directly gotten to the bottom of it and there would be no surprise! Gu Nian patted Gu SI¡¯s head and said,¡¯sister sisi, don¡¯t use this excuse in the future! I don¡¯t want to hear any of us being bullied. Alright?¡± Gu si nodded obediently. yes, okay. Sister niannian, I understand. I won¡¯t say that in the future. Next time, I¡¯ll say that sister is fighting with sister Xinxin. Hurry up and help!¡± Gu Nian smiled as she shook her head. She then took the cloth over her eyes and reached out her hand. Gu si held Gu Nian¡¯s hand as they slowly made their way to the ce of surprise. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian had a good sense of direction. Although her eyes were covered, her hearing was still working. She could hear the sound of the river and the rustling of the grass. Soon, she determined that they were going to the river where they had caught the fireflies thest time. A person suddenly appeared beside her, holding her other hand. The moment she touched it, she knew that it was her own sister. She pinched it. sister, ¡± Gu Xin chuckled, ¡± we still have to walk for a while! I was just wondering what you and Zhou Yuan were talking about the other day. I thought you had some secrets. It turns out you were preparing a surprise for me! Gu Nian said helplessly. Gu Xin agreed. Her father said that the day of marriageable age meant that a youngdy had be a growndy, and it was very important to ady. I want my sister to remember this day so that she will be happy every time she reminisces about it. I also hope that sister can live every day like this in the future!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I think it¡¯s better not to. I¡¯m as tired as a dog during the day. I don¡¯t want to be like this every day! ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si bothughed. Thinking about the clothes Gu Nian was wearing during the day, it was indeed very tiring to be in such a hot day! The two sisters were still rejoicing that their birthday was not in summer. Chapter 622 622 My eyes are sweating Gu Nian was led by her two younger sisters for a while before she finally managed to stop. There was only the sound of the stream flowing, the chirping of insects in the grass, and the wailing of the paddy fields. There was no human sound. However, Gu Nian could sense that there were people around. Just as Lin Yiqian was about to ask if she could remove the cloth strap, someone hugged her leg. Gu Nian was shocked. ¡°Read.¡± Hearing Gu Ren¡¯s voice, Gu Nian immediately lifted her foot and Gu Ren as she carried him in her arms. ¡°Little thing, quickly untie the cloth!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Ren looked around before he reached out to untie Gu Nian¡¯s belt. Gu Nian squinted her eyes to get used to it. She then carried Gu Ren and looked around. The two younger sisters beside her had already slipped away when she hugged Gu Ren. She stood in the middle of a circle of Fireflynterns. Above her head, there was a big Fireflyntern in the shape of a heart. It was especially beautiful. With her as the center, there was a circle of Fireflynterns within a radius of about five meters, and another circle of Fireflynterns about five meters away. There were two circles in total, illuminating the area within a ten-meter radius. Gu Nianughed. Was this Xinxin¡¯s idea? It seemed like she really liked Yuan Yuan. However, why did she have a heart-shaped crown on her head? ¡°I, I!¡± Gu Ren seemed to know Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts immediately. He pointed at his own nose and asked for credit. ¡°You!¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s nose. ¡°Read, look, look!¡± Gu Ren pointed to another ce. Gu Nian looked over. There, a skyntern rose, and then another one rose from the side, one after another. Gu Nian held Gu Ren in her arms as her eyes followed the rising skynterns. She walked around in circles and memorized every singlentern. Her heart was filled with gratitude. No one had ever celebrated her birthday like this. ¡°Happy Birthday! I wish you a Happy Birthday! I wish you a Happy Birthday, Yingluo.¡± The sound of a zither suddenly rang out by the stream. It was ying Happy Birthday. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Gu si sang the first line along with the sound of the zither. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Gu Hui added. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± His friends started singing in unison. Gu Nian looked around and saw Huihui, sisi, en ¡®Zi, Lu Zheng, Meng Meng, Xue Qianyu, and Huo Junhao. ¡°ng ng ng ng ng ng!¡± Gu Ren snorted in her ear. The youngdy who was ying the zither by the stream was her little Xinxin. This group of friends was standing beside Gu Xin. Gu Nian could not help but shed tears. Gu Ren reached out his chubby little hand and wiped away her tears. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian carried Gu Ren and walked over. It¡¯s such a hot day, my eyes are so hot that they¡¯re sweating!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om sister niannian, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you a small gift that can wipe the sweat from your eyes! Gu si stepped forward and handed Gu Nian a folded handkerchief. ¡°Sisi knows how to embroider, but I don¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you say that the gold beads on your wrist would look good with a red string? I¡¯ll give you a little Golden Rooster!¡± Gu Hui stepped forward and stretched out her hand. When she let go, a red string with a Golden Rooster the size of a thumb was strung in the middle appeared. Gu Nian ced Gu Ren on the ground and immediately put the bracelet on. ¡°Thank you, sister Huihui, thank you, sister sisi!¡± Gu en walked over and scratched his head. sister niannian, please stop your eyes from sweating. Look at this gift I gave you. You definitely won¡¯t sweat! Gu Nian wiped her tears and looked at Gu en. Gu en handed her a bunch of wild flowers.¡±Sister niannian, I hope you¡¯ll always be as beautiful as these flowers!¡± Chapter 628 628 Do you want to or not? On the 20th of July, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian brought their daughters to the prefecture to buy people and a Manor. Since they would be gone for two to three days, Empress Jiang decided to follow them as she thought that her brother and sister-inw should have arrived at the prefecture. Since Gu Hui had gone with them, grandma Gu came over to take a look at the washing and skincare set. In the carriage, Gu Xin stuck her head out and looked at Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Second brother Xue, where did brother Yuanyuan go? I was just chatting with himst night. Why is he not at home today?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°You only noticed that Zhou Yuan is missing?¡± Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu shouxin tilted his head and looked at Xue Qianyu with a dangerous gaze. Are you trying to lead my daughter in a certain direction? Xue Qianyu felt the air around him cool down and turned his head away from Gu shouxin. Zhou Yuan sent Huo Junhao home. Last night, a servant from the Huo family came to the house to deliver a letter saying that Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather was sick. Huo Junhao was making a fuss about going home immediately. Zhou Yuan was worried, so he sent him home overnight. that¡¯s right, Huo Wantong isn¡¯t here either. No wonder he kept saying that his grandfather woulde to y chess with my father. We thought he was purposely hanging around with brother Yuanyuan, but it turns out that his grandfather is sick! Gu Xin eximed. Xue qianxun nodded and said,¡±yes.¡± Gu shouxin looked away, pulled the reins, and stared ahead. Xue qianxun heaved a sigh of relief. He was finally not cold anymore. Why did second uncle Gu have such a strong aura? That dignified look of his was no worse than the emperor¡¯s when he was angry! Why is he scaring me? I don¡¯t want to take Xinxin away. That damned second Lu! Suddenly, Empress Jiang asked,¡±Qianyu, is old master Huo sick?¡± What illness was it? Did the person say anything?¡± Madam, ¡± Xue Qianyu replied respectfully, ¡± I heard that old master Huo and another local old man had an argument. They even got physical. In the end, both of them knocked each other out. ¡°Yingluo,¡± Empress Jiang replied. I heard that Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather is the Grand Tutor of two dynasties and the teacher of the current Emperor. Who dares to hit him? ¡± Gu shouxin was amused. Huo Junhao did not hide his identity and everyone knew about it. However, he did not put on airs at all, so the Gu family did not usually remember his identity. After all, Huo Wantong¡¯s reputation was well-known in the Qing Prefecture. Everyone knew his family¡¯s glory. The great Zhou Dynasty had a rule that all the students who took the examination had to take the examination at the ce where their n was located. Those who did not have a n would be registered at the ce where they were registered. The Huo family¡¯s ancestral shrine was in Nan County, so he was an examinee from the Qing provincial government. ¡°Second uncle, ording to the manservant, the other old man is the old master of the Peng family. He is the old general Peng who helped the great Zhou take back five cities from the southern border twenty years ago!¡± Xue qianren said. Gu shouxin was speechless. Gu Nian thought,¡±I feel that the Imperial court of the great Zhou Dynasty is strange. How can civil officials knock out military generals?¡± Could it be that the Emperor was strange? second brother Xue, brother Yuanyuan said that he wanted to be a general. He admires old general Peng the most. He even told me many stories about old general Peng on the battlefield! Gu Xin said with admiration in her eyes. I also like old general Peng!¡± Xue Qianyu was taken aback, then asked,¡±he told you all this?¡± Aren¡¯t you youngdies afraid?¡± Gu Xin patted Xue Qianyu¡¯s back, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Why should we, youngdies, be afraid! The soldiers on the battlefield fought bloody battles so that we could have a peaceful andfortable life. They were people worthy of respect, so why should we be afraid? Besides, brother Yuanyuan will be one of them in the future. I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xue Qianyu: ¡± you¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ve fought a bloody battle. On the battlefield, no one can be sure that they¡¯lle back alive. Do you still want your brother Yuan Yuan to be one of them? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. that¡¯s right, second brother Xue makes a lot of sense. Do I want him to go or not? ¡± Chapter 631 631 Let me exin ¡°Third Guye! Your words sound like if third sister is not pregnant, your mother can push her?¡± Cai Xiaolian walked out of the house. Her hair wasn¡¯tpletely dry yet, but she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Where did this logice from? A mother-inw pushing her daughter-inw, even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, shouldn¡¯t push her with her hands! How much strength did he need to push someone to the point that she needed to protect her fetus? Cai Xiaolian was so angry that she didn¡¯t even call him brother-inw! second sister-inw, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. third uncle was anxious. The Yue family usually treated him well and had never treated him coldly. For a moment, he really didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with them. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go and see his aunt! Their family dared to bully his aunt like this because they felt that their maternal family was far away, right? Just in time, we as brothers and sisters-inw are here! Let¡¯s seek justice for his aunt! People will think that his aunt¡¯s brothers are not helping their sister!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t argue with her third uncle and directly called Gu shouxin to the Guo family. Third uncle couldn¡¯t stop them from going. The four Gu sisters were in the room, their hair still wet. They wanted to help, but their hair was not dry. Even if they followed, they would be chased back. The sisters could only think of ways to make their hair dry faster. ...... In the backyard of the Guo family¡¯s rice Shop, it was quiet. At this time, every family should be having dinner, but the lights in the Guo family¡¯s main room were not lit, only the kitchen was a little bright. Third uncle was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t look like this when he left the house! A small figure came out of the kitchen door. Guo Rui was holding a cup, and the water in the cup was still steaming. It was obviously boiled water. When he saw that everyone in the courtyard was ignoring his father, he directly put down the cup, ran to Gu shouxin, and threw himself into Gu shouxin¡¯s arms, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, my mother is hungry. I can¡¯t cook, so I can only boil water for my mother to drink. I also don¡¯t know how to boil medicine, Wu Wu Wu, second uncle, Wu Wu.¡± Third uncle was shocked. He pulled Guo Rui over. Rui ¡®er, where¡¯s your grandma and little aunt and little uncle? ¡± Guo Rui struggled and hugged Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Second aunt, can you boil some medicine for my mother and cook some food? You teach me, and I¡¯ll make it for my mother in the future! I¡¯ll boil medicine for her!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t bear to see children cry. She squatted down and hugged Guo Rui.¡±Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Second aunt is boiling medicine for your mother. I¡¯ll ask your second uncle to buy food for your mother. When second uncle and second aunte, your mother will be taken care of. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Third uncle,¡±second brother, second sister-inw, listen to my exnation, I really don¡¯t know Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin interrupted him. little Lian, you go and see if it¡¯s third sister. I saw a porridge shop on the way here, and it¡¯s open. I¡¯ll go and buy a bowl for third sister. Third uncle,¡±second brother, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and took Guo Rui¡¯s hand. yes, you go. I¡¯ll go see third sister first and boil the medicine for her while I¡¯m there. Third uncle,¡±second sister-inw, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The couple ignored him. Third uncle was so anxious that he went to the kitchen to brew medicine for third aunt. It was a little hot and stuffy in the room. Third aunt Gu was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her face pale. Guo Ruiy on the edge of the bed and called out softly, ¡± ¡°Mother, second uncle and second aunt are here! Mother, I¡¯ve boiled some water and added some sugar. Can you get up and have a sip first?¡± Gu Sangu opened her eyes, her gaze a little unfocused. When she saw Guo Rui and Cai Xiaolian clearly, she suddenly became alert.¡±Second sister-inw, I¡¯ve been bullied!¡± Chapter 633 633 Your son will definitely be better than grandma¡¯s son Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was true. When she came, she had the mentality of helping her sister-inw scold people and give them a good beating. She even had the worst scenario in mind, which was to take her sister-inw back to her Maiden Home to recuperate. In the end, she didn¡¯t have to say anything. Instead, she wasforted by her sister-inw. She suddenly remembered that this might be what she had thought was impossible when she had read the posts in the past! There was a kind of woman who didn¡¯t get along well with her inws and sister-inw, but she lived in her inws ¡®house without any worries. She was the kind of woman who would make things worse for her if she didn¡¯t want her to live well. When she saw that you were ufortable, she feltfortable. A woman like her had to have a good man. She was just afraid that her man would change sides and follow her mother and sister to bully her. Obviously, third uncle wasn¡¯t such a person. Gu shouxin bought porridge and side dishes. There were meat and vegetables, so the mother and daughter were full. ¡°Eh? Second brother, where¡¯s your brother-inw?¡± Only then did third aunt Gu realize that she had not seen her husband for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re asking me, your own husband?¡± Gu shouxin looked at his sister as if he was looking at his own brother. At this moment, a head stuck out from the door. ¡°Linlin, I¡¯m here! Linlin, are you full? The medicine is ready, you can take it in a while.¡± Seeing his aggrieved look, Gu Lin was amused.¡±Hahahaha, husband, let me tell you, my brothers are not my father. It¡¯s useless for you toin to them! They will only help me! Hehe, you¡¯ve been banned from entering by my second brother!¡± Third uncle pursed his lips and said,¡±second brother, second sister-inw, I¡¯ll protect Lin Lin well from now on. This will never happen again!¡± Really, I¡¯m only taking the exam next year. During this time, I¡¯ll be with Linlin every day. I won¡¯t go out to recite poems,pose essays, or discuss them!¡± Gu shouxin ignored him. Cai Xiaolian looked at him and said,¡±third granduncle, although you¡¯re only thinking about his aunt, I also want to say that you can¡¯t forget about the child when you¡¯re thinking about your wife!¡± Look at Rui ¡®er, he¡¯s already in school at this age. Your family is also quite rich. Isn¡¯t it good for you to give him a page boy or something? His grandma doesn¡¯t care about him, but his grandparents like him very much. You want us to bring Rui ¡®er back to the Gu family?¡± Third uncle was stunned for a moment before he nodded,¡±if second brother and second sister-inw are willing to bring Rui ¡®er back to the vige, that¡¯s fine.¡± This child, Rui ¡®er, is too clingy to Linlin. Linlin is pregnant now, so she can¡¯t tire herself out. I¡¯m willing to let Rui¡¯ er stay with his grandparents.¡± Guo Rui looked at his father speechlessly, then lowered his head and drank his water silently. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you mean that the wife is a treasure, and the Son is grass? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± third uncle nodded. Second sister-inw, don¡¯t be fooled by Rui ¡®er¡¯s silence. He¡¯s really hard to take care of. She would really tire Linlin out. If Lin Lin is tired, my heart will ache to death.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian waspletely speechless. This b * stard was even more ruthless than grandma Gu. Grandma Gu despised her children and grandchildren, but at least she kept them by her side. This b * stard wanted to drive her son to her father-inw¡¯s house. Did she dislike her son or dislike him for being clingy to his mother? Even though third uncle said so, third aunt disagreed.¡±husband, you¡¯re dreaming! Rui ¡®er is going to school? Didn¡¯t your mother always say that her son was so and so? you¡¯re making it seem as if I don¡¯t have a son. I believe that my son will definitely be more capable than your mother¡¯s son in the future.¡± Guo Rui raised his head and gave third aunt Gu a big smile. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll work hard! Your son will definitely be better than grandma¡¯s son!¡± Third uncle thought,¡±you little brat, you only know how to please my wife!¡± Chapter 636 636 Chapter 636-self-torture ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, the fruits in the cold drink shop that you and my brother opened are delicious!¡± Li Shan started to praise the cold drink shop. ¡°Yes, yes! I also think it¡¯s delicious!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°I heard from my brother that you guys grew those fruits. Is that red watermelon too? My brother said that watermelons are round, as round as a head, and the skin is green with ck lines. It¡¯s so magical, I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Li Shan acted like a shocked child. ¡°Hehe, sister Shanshan, I only saw her this year!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Then where did you get the seeds from? Can you give me some? I also want to have the manor grow a few so that I can eat them next year.¡± Li Shan blinked and asked. ¡°Sister Shanshan, you can¡¯t do this! Because this seed doesn¡¯t belong to our family. We¡¯re just nting it for someone else. Besides, their family didn¡¯t sell seeds. So, sorry about that. But I¡¯ll give you a basket of watermelons when they ripen next year!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Thank you, sister Xinxin!¡± Li Shan said gratefully. However, he was a little puzzled in his heart. Was this Gu Xin really stupid or smart? Why didn¡¯t he say whose seed it was? if you don¡¯t mention lu zheng, how am i supposed to ask? Ever since she saw Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, then Xue Qianyu and Empress Jiang, who was still the Empress Dowager, Li Shan had a new n. If she could build a good rtionship with the Gu sisters, it would be easier for her to gain the favor of her second aunt. When li Muyan was killed, she could be her second aunt¡¯s daughter and marry the third Prince as the legitimate daughter of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. However, she was suspicious of Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. She felt that the two of them were different from their previous lives. Xue Qianyu was fine as he was Empress Jiang¡¯s bodyguard, but what about Lu Zheng? Why did she kill herself, change her identity and live in the countryside, and even meet Gu Xin so early? She didn¡¯t believe that it was a coincidence. however, she couldn¡¯t rush to do anything. she could only find out more by getting into their circle. What she had to do today was to gain the favor of Gu Xin and Gu si. The easiest way to do that was to hurt herself! After ying downstairs for a while, Li Shan invited Gu Xin and Gu si to go upstairs to look at the scenery. Gu Xin and Gu si followed her upstairs. Li Shan pulled the two of them to the window. look, this ce was designed by my brother for me. Open this door and there¡¯s a tform outside. I¡¯m growing flowers! ¡°Waa! sister shanshan, your flowers are growing well! It¡¯s afternoon now, so this tform can¡¯t get any sunlight. Are you going to put the flowers in the house in the morning?¡± gu xin walked over and asked with a smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Second aunt said that all the flowers in your Manor are used to make scented cream and scented dew. In fact, I also want to make it myself! Sister Xinxin, sister sisi,e here and lean on it. See if the wind is cool!¡± Li Shan pulled the two of them and leaned against the wooden railing. A gentle breeze blew past. It was indeed quite cool to stand here. All of a sudden, Gu Xin felt that the wooden railing seemed to be a little loose. Her body moved backward and her hand was not on it. Just as she was about to remind Li Shan and Gu si, the wooden railing suddenly fell down as if someone had pushed it hard. ¡°Sisi!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s first reaction was to pull Gu si back, but who knew that she would block Li Shan¡¯s path of retreat. Li Shan originally wanted to push the wooden railing away and pull the two of them back. Who knew that Gu Xin would block her way back. She was afraid of falling and wanted to move back a little. In the end, she was blocked by Gu Xin and bounced back. ¡°ah!¡± Li Shan was terrified. Because of Li Shan¡¯s retreat, Gu Xin was hit and she was unable to hold onto Gu si, causing Gu si to fall down. however, gu si was a little girl who had been standing on the plum blossom dome for half a year. this height was not difficult for her. she did a somersault in the air and steadilynded on the ground. she squatted down and then stood up. Chapter 637 637 The ce where it broke was very neat The doctor went to Li Shan¡¯s side and examined her injury. Li Shan only hit her forehead and got a shock. Her hands were slightly grazed, but it was not serious. The adults left with the servants, leaving only the three young girls and Li Shan¡¯s maidservant in the room. Li Shan was lying on the bed, her head wrapped in gauze and there were some blood stains on her forehead. Gu Xin and Gu si stood at the end of the bed feeling a little guilty. Although they were not the ones who caused Li Shan to be injured, Li Shan did it to greet them! ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, I¡¯m fine. i¡¯m sorry, but i can¡¯t y with you anymore!¡± Li Shan said to the two of them apologetically, her face pale. The two sisters waved their hands and Gu Xin pursed her lips, ¡± ¡°Sister Shanshan, I should be the one saying sorry. ¡°Actually, I noticed that the wooden railing was unstable. In a moment of desperation, I went to pull sisi. I forgot that sisi and I learned Kung Fu, you didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Li Shan¡¯s mouth twitched. There¡¯s a next time? You¡¯ll definitely be the one falling next time! I¡¯m so angry! Gu si walked to the head of the bed and pulled Li Shan¡¯s hand. sister Shanshan, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think so much when I fell. If I had reacted a little faster, I could have pulled you back. Maybe your forehead and hand wouldn¡¯t have been injured. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Shan,¡±Yingluo.¡± Two little bitches, you really know how to act! She only had her sisters in her heart and no one else! And you¡¯re still being so hypocritical, pfft! Li Shan shook her head gently. don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m about to cry. I didn¡¯t have many friends since I was young, and it wasn¡¯t easy to have you guys around my age. I¡¯m d that I was the one who fell, really. If the two of you fall down, I¡¯ll die of guilt.¡± Gu Xin squatted by the bed and said with a face full of sincerity, ¡± ¡°Sister Shanshan, we won¡¯t get hurt even if we fall.¡± li shan,¡±yingluo, you guys are so amazing!¡± Sister Xin Xin, sister sisi, can I be your friend?¡± Gu Xin and Gu Siqi nodded, ¡± of course! Because we don¡¯t have any friends!¡± Li Shan smiled innocently,¡±that¡¯s great!¡± Then we¡¯re friends from now on!¡± The three girlsughed. Gu Xin saw that although Li Shan was smiling, she did not look too well. Furthermore, the doctor had said that Li Shan needed to rest. Hence, they apanied Li Shan and said a few more words before Gu Xin pulled Gu si and left. li shan turned to the side and watched the two of them leave. her hands under the thin nket clenched tightly. Although the situation was a little different from what she had expected, she had already achieved her goal. She had already be ¡± friends ¡± with the two of them, right? She still didn¡¯t know that in the future, every time she wanted to get closer to Gu Xin, her fate would be worse than ever. It was even worse than li Muyan who was born with bad luck. ...... After leaving Li Shan¡¯s Coral Vi, Gu Xin¡¯s smile disappeared. Gu si looked around and saw that no one was following them, so she asked, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong with you? Or are you feeling guilty?¡± gu xin shook her head, ¡± no. when you guys fell down, i took a look at the wooden railing. the ce where it was broken is very neat. it¡¯s definitely not due to disrepair. ¡± gu si was shocked. ¡± you¡¯re saying that someone wanted to harm li shan? ¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯I don¡¯t think so. the li family had a simple poption, and there were no conflicts in the harem. sister wanwan and the other sisters had a big age gap, but there was no conflict between them! Also, sisi, did you notice that Li Shan was the one who invited us today? she was the one who invited us to all the ces we went. this is our first time ying together, and she likes us so much that she can even bring us into her boudoir? When we first met, she obviously didn¡¯t want to y with us.¡± Chapter 640 640 A little sister n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just as Gu Nian was thinking about how to reply to Guo Rui, third aunt and third uncle came out of the house. Gu Xin and Gu si ran forward to hug third aunt. ¡°Third aunt! We¡¯ve missed you!¡± She only hugged him for a moment before her third uncle pulled her away. Xinxin, sisi, be good. Your third aunt has a little sister in her stomach. Don¡¯t touch her. Gu Xin tilted her head,¡¯third uncle, how did you know it was a little girl? What if it¡¯s a little brother?¡± Third uncle shook his head. no, no, no. Third uncle likes cute little girls like you. So, it must be a little sister in his stomach. Really. the two of you, hurry up and tell me, it¡¯s a little sister in third aunt¡¯s stomach!¡± Third aunt patted her third uncle on the back. ¡°Are you done? It didn¡¯t matter if it was a son or a daughter! Why are you favoring women over men!¡± Guo Rui stepped forward and took his mother¡¯s hand pitifully. He used his father with his big innocent eyes. Third aunt Gu touched her son¡¯s head. ¡°Rui ¡®er, be good. Your father likes my sister, so mother likes you! Mother likes you the most! Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Rui ¡®er raised her head and revealed a big smile, ¡± ¡°Rui ¡®er also likes mother the most.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but pinch Guo Rui¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Waa! Third aunt, cousin Rui¡¯s face is so chubby, it¡¯s sofortable to pinch! I finally know why you like to pinch my face!¡± Guo Rui blinked his eyes and looked at Gu Xin. He really wanted to say, ¡± third cousin, your face used to be chubby, but it¡¯s only recently that you¡¯ve gained some weight. third aunt guughed and said, ¡± hahaha, if you like to pinch him, then pinch him more. your cousin is not even seven years old. when he is seven years old, even if you want to pinch him, he will tell you that men and women should not do the same when they are seven years old. men and women should not touch each other. there are a lot of big principles. Pinch a few more times!¡± Gu si also reached out and pinched it. there¡¯s really a lot of meat. It¡¯s so fun! Guo Rui¡¯s face was full of despair. These two cousins were getting more and more lively. They used to like him and were afraid of hurting him. When they saw others pinching him, they would help. Why did they do it themselves now? Third aunt Gu directly asked the Li family restaurant to send a table of ten people. She had not invited a servant girl, so naturally, she could not make it herself. She also did not like the food made by the old woman in the kitchen, so she spent money to buy a table. The children were still growing, so they ate a lot. During the meal, everyone was talking andughing. third aunt gu was very regretful that grandpa and grandma gu didn¡¯te with her this time. otherwise, they would have been able to stay at her ce for a few days. gu xin patted her chest and promised,¡¯third aunt, i¡¯ll definitely bring back the fact that you miss grandpa and grandma so much! When Grandpa heard that he¡¯s going to have a grandson again, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± third uncle reminded her,¡±little xinxin, it¡¯s my granddaughter, my granddaughter!¡± When you say it, remember to say that Grandpa, you¡¯re going to have a granddaughter soon!¡± hehe, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m going to say that Grandpa is going to have a grandson again! Gu Xin replied. Third uncle smiled helplessly. little Xinxin, ¡± he said. you¡¯re getting more and more naughty! Guo Rui: ¡± father, actually, I also want to have a little brother first. Then, I want a little sister. ¡°Why?¡± third uncle¡¯s eyes widened. Guo Rui frowned. the younger brother looks like his mother. He¡¯s good-looking. Besides, I can hit the younger brother too. But I can¡¯t hit my younger sister! Also, if it¡¯s a younger sister, people say that nieces look like aunts. I don¡¯t want a younger sister to look like aunty, because I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to get married!¡± The Gu family: ¡± hahahahahaha Yingluo. Third uncle-I¡¯m speechless! Chapter 641 641 Unintentionally showing off their love To be honest, without the Qin mother and sons, this meal would have been more enjoyable. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t understand. Guo Rui was Qin Shi¡¯s grandson, but she felt that Qin Shi didn¡¯t care about her grandson at all. Because of Guo Rui, he didn¡¯t talk much wherever Qin Shi was. She was not like grandma Gu, who seemed to be cold to all her grandchildren, but they all liked her. Guo Rui was such a cute child. How could there be an old man who didn¡¯t love him? After they were full, everyone sat down and chatted for a while. After they agreed toe and see the girl tomorrow, the Gu family left. The doctor didn¡¯t allow third aunt to go out and told her to rest at home. Third aunt¡¯s father was very unyielding and said that third aunt was not allowed to go to the dental clinic personally. So, third uncle made an appointment with a broker to bring a group of servants over tomorrow, more. It just so happened that the Gu sisters were also nning to buy people, so they came over together to see. ...... The next morning, the servants of the Li family sent an invitation to their ce, inviting the Gu family over for lunch. Cai Xiaolian asked someone to go back and tell them that they might not be able to go. Her sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy was unstable and she was taking care of it at home. She nned to take the child to apany her sister-inw and pick a few servants. When they were ready to go to the Guo¡¯s mansion, Madam Li¡¯s old servants, big yellow and little Lu, were waiting at the door. ¡°Second old master Gu, boss Cai, and miss Gu! The servants were ordered by Madam to help look at it. There are many ways in this Prefecture and Furen is afraid that you will fall for it. ¡± big yellow said. ¡°Sister Luo is so thoughtful. Thank you for making this trip. Speaking of which, we really don¡¯t have any experience. Sister Luo, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Cai Xiaolian naturally didn¡¯t refuse Madam Li¡¯s good intentions. Although nine thousand years old was here, and no ghost or monster could escape his eyes, he couldn¡¯t keep rejecting the good intentions of others! Upon entering the Guo residence, third aunt Gu was already waiting in the main house. As soon as she saw Cai Xiaolian, third aunt Gu began toin to her about her third uncle. because her pregnancy was unstable and she liked to eat cold food on hot days, her third uncle did not allow her to eat it. he was determined not to give in to third aunt¡¯s threats and beatings. she even said, why did this person who was usually obedient to her change? Did she have a change of heart? Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Gu shouxin had said a few words to third aunt Gu. He was doing it for your own good. You¡¯re pregnant. If you die, aren¡¯t you afraid that you and the child will die? Cai Xiaolian always felt that her sister-inw was showing off her love! She could tell that apart from having the same strength as her mother-inw, her sister-inw had also learned to show off their love unintentionally from her mother-inw. She really didn¡¯t want to eat anymore after eating too much dog food! Gu Xin and Gu si stood at the door and looked curiously at the older women standing outside. To be honest, they had never seen this kind of business before. They had only heard from the vigers that some poor families would sell their daughters for betrothal money if their sons could not afford to marry a wife. There were also some whose parents were servants, and they were born servants. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The two sisters looked at the group of people who werepletely lifeless and sighed in their hearts. They were really born into a good family! He didn¡¯t need to encounter these. there were ten of them standing in a row outside. the middle-aged women had brought a total of 110 of them for them to choose from. there were people between the ages of ten and thirty. third aunt gu also considered the fact that her two nieces were still young. she wondered if her brothers and sisters-inw were nning to pick servant girls for their daughters to train from a young age. She could also tell that her second brother¡¯s changest year would definitely lead an extraordinary life for her maternal family. That was why he asked old woman Huang to bring people from ten to thirteen years old. Chapter 642 642 There are indeed a lot of them it took quite a long time to choose a maidservant. seeing that madam li¡¯s capable helpers had alle, third aunt gu simply asked them to choose a group for herself, and she would choose from them. Big yellow and little green asked granny Huang to call in the people in batches. ording to their age, eleven people would enter in each batch. The first batch of people who came in were all girls between the ages of ten and thirteen. Big yellow and little green were very experienced. They asked each of them where they came from, whether they had worked in other manors, and what kind of work they had done. They didn¡¯t just ask. As they answered, the two of them also carefully observed the servant girls ¡®expressions, their clothes, and their hands. Six people from the first batch stayed and stood aside. the second to the seventh batches were all girls between the ages of fourteen to eighteen. With the same standard, thirty-nine were left after the questions were asked. Da Huang and Xiao Lu knew that the Gu family wanted to buy maids not only to serve others, but also to help the girls. Therefore, some of the conditions of being servants at home were more rxed, and some of the other conditions were more. The eighth and ninth batches were made up of people aged 19 to 30. All of them were already working in other people¡¯s residences. They had been sold because they had offended someone or because the main family hadmitted a crime. Big yellow and little green didn¡¯t want any of the criminals who had offended them and were sold. Instead, they directly called out to the criminals and asked them about them in detail. The middle-aged woman¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. When she saw Madam Li¡¯s right-hand man, she knew that today¡¯s matter would not be sessful. These two were simply fiery eyes. The few whose tusks they couldn¡¯t get rid of were still unable to get rid of them here. Cai Xiaolian knew from old woman Huang¡¯s expression that big yellow and little Lu were right. There were many ways to deal with the Yamen in the prefecture! Thest group consisted of women over thirty. Da Huang and Xiao Lu picked a person who was in charge of third aunt¡¯s meals. This person used to serve the Mistress of the main family during her pregnancy, but the main family was in trouble. Her husband and son died because they were involved, leaving her all alone. If third aunt treated her well, she might be able to help. Da Huang and Xiao Lu gave third aunt a reminder after the selected people had left. This Guo family¡¯s schr was not old, only in his early twenties. He had a high chance of passing the imperial examination or going further. If Madam Gu cultivated her own people well, in the future, whether it was in terms of getting along with her mother-inw and aunts, or in terms of contact with the madams in the officialdom, they would be of help. Third aunt Gu was a carefree person. After hearing big yellow and little Green¡¯s words, she quickly thanked them and took out some silver for them. The two of them didn¡¯t ept it, saying that these were all things that Madam had instructed them to do, and that third aunt Gu could only give this gratitude to Madam li. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She thought that she would embroider an embroidery for Madam li when the time came. She was good at embroider work, and there was no fun in raising a baby anyway. Out of the 110 people, big yellow and little green chose 60 of them. They paid the silver, wrote a receipt, and handed the Indenture to Cai Xiaolian. Then, granny Huang left with the people who were not chosen. Out of the sixty, third aunt Gu chose five who were above neen years old. She herself was only twenty-four years old, and she did not want to be surrounded by young girls. He would leave the rest to Cai Xiaolian. He would also let Cai Xiaolian handle the Indenture that he had given her when she went to the Yamen to re-establish her Indenture. Or, he could also leave it to Gu shouxin and his third uncle. Gu shouxin and his third uncle were chatting in the room next door. When they heard no movement here, they came over and took the Indenture to the Yamen to re-process it. Chapter 643 643 More and more powerful After having lunch at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce, the Gu family took the remaining fifty or so people to the manor they had bought yesterday. There were more than fifty people, so they had to rent at least five cars. When Gu shouxin finished the contract and came back, he had already rented a car. In the carriage, Gu Xin talked about what she had learned today-how to choose people. Gu Xin was able to analyze the questions that Da Huang and Xiao Lu asked when they were picking the candidates and the purpose of their questions. Not only did Gu Hui and Gu si feel that Gu Xin had changed a lot, even the time travel Trio felt that Gu Xin had changed too much. This was no longer the pitiful girl they had seen when they first arrived. Although he was usually silly, at critical times, he had his own opinions and was getting more and more powerful. The transmigration trio felt gratified. They had watched him grow! ...... when they arrived at the manor, they picked two of the older ones out of the fifty-odd people to manage. One of them was surnamed he, and the other was surnamed Liu. N?v(el)B\\jnn The two of them looked more stable and used to be stewards of arge family. cai xiaolian gave them 20 taels of silver and let them arrange their lives for the next two days. she let them familiarize themselves with the environment first, and then let the two choose four girls with the most skillful hands. it didn¡¯t have to be a girl, but it would also be fine if it was a woman. Since Madam he and Madam Liu were entrusted with important tasks, they also secretly made up their minds to do a good job. Just now, it was obvious that nanny Da Huang and nanny Xiao Lu were not raised by an ordinary family, although their names were strange. Moreover, their master¡¯s brother-inw was a young schr who might have a career in the future. The master of their master¡¯s temperament and the way he spoke did not seem like an ordinary person. If they did a good job, they should have someone to rely on in theirter years! It had to be said that Da Huang and Xiao Lu were really good at picking people, and Cai Xiaolian was also good at judging people. From this batch of people, she had chosen the two most loyal ones. The people in this Manor had all left with the master and were now empty. Therefore, there was no problem with the amodation of more than fifty people. It was just that they would need to spend money on food and clothing. As for safety, five of these viges were owned by the Gu family. The other three viges had vigers who rentednd. Gu shouxin just had to inform them, and there would not be too much of a problem here. After making the necessary arrangements, Gu Nian asked about their whereabouts on the way back. What if these people ran away? Cai Xiaolian was also curious about this question. Gu Xin didn¡¯t even need Gu shouxin to exin, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister, when we travel in the great Zhou, we need travel passes. Just like every time wee to the prefecture, father has to show the travel Pass to the soldiers guarding the city. It was not necessary in small ces, but every two years, the Yamen would count the poption under its jurisdiction. Every household had to be asked clearly, including those who had servants at home. If you go to a ce and are targeted by the soldiers, you can¡¯t take out a guide and you can¡¯t tell where you live. You will be caught. our vige is so safe, they are all women, they won¡¯t run away. If he wanted to run, he would have run away from the tooth shop.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±Xinxin is right.¡± In the future, we¡¯ll bring travel passes with us when we travel far. It was a form of identification! for example, the rich man who sold his Manor to us moved North. When he left the Qing Prefecture, he had to go to the Yamen to issue a certificate. When he arrived at the ce where he moved, he had to go to the Yamen there to record and produce a new travel Pass. This doesn¡¯t only include their family, but also their maidservants, manservants, old women, and Coachmen.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and thought,¡¯although there were still some missing from the ancient poption census, it¡¯s good that they could do it this way.¡¯ Chapter 644 644 Grandmother¡¯s move It was already dark when they returned home. The family washed up early and went to bed. The next day, they went to the Li residence. They had been out for two days and it was time to go home. Therefore, they came over to have a meal with the Li family and ask if Empress Jiang would like to go back with them. Previously, Gu shouxin had not been able to see Duke Rong and his wife, but this time, he had finally seen them. The old couple looked like kind and kind people, but Gu shouxin could see that they were definitely not simple. He was someone who protected a Prince back to the pce to inherit the throne. If he was really so kind and kind, who knew how many times he had been killed on the way. From Gu shouxin¡¯s understanding of the situation, thete Emperor was a benevolent king. Whether he was a King or an Emperor, he was good. There were even times when he was forced by the ministers. He was able to sit firmly on the throne and pass it on to the next generation probably because of the great Empress Dowager, Empress Jiang, and this Duke of Rong! Gu shouxin had even thought of a conspiracy theory. Duke Rong had a son and a daughter. The daughter was lost, and the Son was very promising. Could it be that the Empress Dowager of the past, the current Empress Dowager, was afraid that the rtives of the Emperor would rebel and deliberately made someone lose the son? Gu shouxin firmly believed that the most powerful person in the ye family was the olddy who was already over 70 years old, the current Empress Dowager. To be honest, he really wanted to go and have a fight. Duke Rong¡¯s wife¡¯s surname was Xie. As soon as the Gu family arrived, she took the hands of several young girls and chatted affectionately with them, as if she were her own granddaughter. And when Duke Rong spoke to Gu shouxin, Gu shouxin felt as if he was being tested, as if he was testing his depth, or to be more precise, whether he was qualified. Heh, is that enough? Gu shouxin¡¯s mind immediately understood. This was to see if he was qualified to be inws with the Duke Rong residence? To be honest, he was still wondering if li Muyan was worthy of his eldest daughter. He dealt with it with ease, so Duke Rong wouldn¡¯t think he was powerful, nor would others think he was too bad. He was neither good nor bad! ...... When they left the Li family¡¯s house that night, Gu Xin teased Gu Nian in the car, ¡± ¡°Sister, that grandma Xie looks at you as if she¡¯s looking at her granddaughter-inw! Hahaha, she¡¯s helping brother mu Yan to please you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Gu Nian patted her on the back. I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± sister, ¡± Gu Xin chuckled, ¡± I know you can¡¯t bear to. gu nian said,¡¯ran ran, grandma xie looks at sister huihui, sister sisi, and you the same way she looks at me! are you trying to say that she¡¯s been looking at her granddaughter-inw?¡± The sisters of the eldest branch shook their heads in unison,¡±no, she didn¡¯t.¡± We have the same thoughts as Xinxin (sister). She really likes you!¡± ¡°Hey, you guys are actually isting me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian asked, scratching his itch. I¡¯ll make youugh if I don¡¯t tickle you!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Theyughed all the way home. After entering the house, Gu shouxin reminded his sisters, ¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t make fun of niannian in public. Reputation is very important to a girl, understand?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. I understand, father. i always tease big sister when we sisters are around!¡± you little brat! Gu Nian chased after Gu Xin. you still want to fight? ¡± gu xin hid behind gu shouxin and cai xiaolian. she pulled gu hui and gu si to block them. The sisters were having fun. In li Muyan¡¯s study, Madam Xie was chatting with li Muyan. ¡°Mu Yan, grandmother has seen that girl, Nian Nian. She¡¯s very good, a good girl.¡± When the two elders arrived and acknowledged each other, they began to talk about li Muyan¡¯s marriage. They wanted li Muyan to get married quickly, and then when he had a child, he would give the child to the Duke of Rong residence. The child¡¯s surname was Jiang, and when the time came, he would inherit the Duke of Rong residence¡¯s title of nobility. They had originally wanted to give the title to li Muyan, but the memorial to the title of Crown Prince had already been handed to the Emperor. Li Muyan said in frustration,¡±grandmother, your grandson knows that she¡¯s good!¡± but she doesn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship!¡± Madam Xie smiled and said,¡±a good woman is afraid of men pestering her. Although you can¡¯t go out, you can write a letter to show your concern for her.¡± i¡¯ll write it every day and get someone to send it to her every day. one day, i¡¯ll definitely move her. ¡± Chapter 645 645 Definitely will Li Muyan¡¯s eyes lit up. He pulled Madam Xie aside and asked, ¡± ¡°Maternal grandmother, quickly tell your grandson how to write a letter? What kind of content do thedies like?¡± Madam Xie patted li Muyan¡¯s hand and said,¡±don¡¯t panic!¡± Listen to grandmother slowly! Didn¡¯t you say that niannian had caused a few troubles because there were too many young men who liked her and she was afraid to say these things now? Let¡¯s not be in a hurry to talk about this. Write something for her every day. For example, what you did today, what you want to do, or what you think of the business you¡¯re working on. ¡± ¡°at the beginning, you must show that you have something important to say to her. don¡¯t let her think that you¡¯re trying to find a topic. ¡°Slowly, when you¡¯re talking about business, you can talk about some small things about yourself and ask her what she likes. you have to cater to her interests and know what she likes to do. you have to write something that she¡¯s interested in. only then will she reply to you.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om in the end, writing letters and replying to letters has be your daily routine. Because of your special body, you can¡¯t be by her side, so you have to use this method. Niannian is a good girl. You don¡¯t appear often, but when someone else does, they¡¯ll be the first to appear.¡± After li Muyan heard this, he suddenly understood. He felt helpless and at a loss. For example, on Gu Nian¡¯s birthday, he really wanted to attend the surprise that little Xinxin had mentioned, but he could not. Niannian had Zhou Yuan and Xue Qianyu by her side. They were both excellent men. He was really afraid that they would be closer to each other. li muyan¡¯s mind was suddenly cleared after hearing what madam xie had said. he pushed his wheelchair to the desk and picked up his pen to write his first letter. Madam Xie walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re as honest as your grandfather! Niannian was still in the prefecture! Why are you so anxious? Tomorrow, ask her sister, Xinxin, toe over and ask her about niannian¡¯s preferences. Then, you can slowly prepare, understand?¡± Li Muyan shook his head. grandmother, my mother and aunt Lian are very good. They talk about their children when they have nothing to do. The lives of the four Gu sisters are very simple. Gu Nian only liked three things: martial arts, cooking, and studying girly things. she used to like embroidery, but she doesn¡¯t like it anymore!¡± Madam Xie nodded in satisfaction,¡±then she¡¯s really an innocent girl.¡± mu yan, our public house has very few people and is simple. your maternal grandfather and i like such an innocent girl and i believe that she would also like our innocent environment!¡± Li Muyan agreed,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Grandmother, you¡¯re so good to grandfather!¡± It was true! I really regret not acknowledging you earlier!¡± Madam Xieughed,¡±it¡¯s not toote now!¡± I found your mother, and now I have you. Your grandfather is full of energy! You work hard to win niannian¡¯s heart and settle this matter. Next year, when her fatheres to the capital for the exam, you can go out now. We¡¯ll have a wedding with you then!¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± li Muyan nodded. He recalled the first time he had met Gu Nian. The girl who had been implicated by him had been knocked into the water and had angrily pressed his head down to prevent him from getting up. Then, she was pulled by him and tripped, and the two of them kissed. Although he was moring for the girl to take responsibility for him, how could he not have the intention to take responsibility for the girl in his heart? he had thought it through that day. as long as the girl was not engaged, he would definitely take responsibility. However, after spending more than half a year with Gu Nian, he had truly admired her, liked her, and even fell in love with her. Chapter 647 647 Share the pain and pleasure together Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin with interest, waiting for her answer. ¡°Big sister, I have some thoughts. because you told me how to love someone. I have observed a few couples in my family and I have a different opinion.¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian. I think that love should be mutual. It¡¯s not one-sided. While I love him and think of him for his own good, he must also love me and think of me for my own good! Otherwise, why would I love him? To maintain a rtionship, one person¡¯s hard work was not enough. Two people had to work together! it¡¯s worth it for each other. if it¡¯s not worth it, it¡¯s a bad rtionship. you have to stop the loss in time and prevent yourself from getting hurt.¡± ¡°Just like Grandpa and Grandma, just like big Uncle and big aunt, just like father and mother, just like third aunt and third uncle, they are all mutual, no one is single. It could only be said that whoever loved him more. for people like grandpa and grandma, who had always helped each other, their love was equal. Just like eldest uncle and eldest aunt¡¯s love, in my opinion, eldest aunt loves eldest uncle more. For example, father, mother, third aunt, and third uncle loved mother and third aunt more, because they couldn¡¯t bear to see mother and third aunt suffer even a little bit. It¡¯s different for uncle. Unless Auntie is injured and bullied outside, uncle is the one who bullies her the most at home.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin, deep in thought. This little girl was thinking so much? The two older sisters were so embarrassed. They had never thought about this kind of life problem. The little people inside Gu SI¡¯s mind were already having a party. Sister Xinxin was so amazing. In the past, I only thought that my sister and sister niannian were amazing. Now, sister Xinxin is amazing too. I have to work hard! Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly and didn¡¯t refute Gu Xin¡¯s im that her father loved her mother more. She smiled and said to the four little girls, ¡± ¡°when i was a girl, i heard a poem about love. since you¡¯ve all been studying and learning how to read, i¡¯ll read it to you too! i really like it. ¡± ¡°If I love you, I won¡¯t be like a climbing flower, using your high branches to show off. If I love you, I won¡¯t be like an infatuated bird, repeating monotonous songs for the Grassi world. You have your copper and iron branches, like a knife, like a sword, and like a halberd. i have my red flowers, like a heavy sigh, but also like a brave torch. We share the cold waves, the wind, the Thunder, and the lightning. We share the mist, the mist, and the rainbow. It¡¯s as if we¡¯ll be separated forever, but we¡¯ll be together for life.¡± Cai Xiaolian read ¡± to the oak ¡± to her daughters. It was her favorite contemporary poem, and it was also the poem she remembered the most. gu nian had learned this poem before. however, as a science student, she was really not interested in poetry. she was not even as good as her nephew. As Cai Xiaolian read the poem, Gu Nian felt that it was a little different from when she was in school. However, she could not tell what the difference was. If she were to take the subject of feelings, she would probably fail all the time! After a while, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°Mother, I somewhat understand! Although the format of this poem is different from what father usually teaches us, I can still understand it. This poempared kapok and oak to a woman and a man. This poem expressed the poet¡¯s point of view on love. She believed that a woman was not an existence that depended on a man. You are a tree, then I must also be a tall and straight tree like you. You stand, and I must also stand, to stand equally between the heaven and earth. we¡¯ll share the pain together and enjoy the joy together.¡± Chapter 648 648 Son-inw and niece-inw must be like him Gu Nian was speechless. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Little Xinxin, if you went to study in the modern world, you would definitely choose liberal arts! After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s exnation, Gu Hui understood some parts of the sentences that she did not understand. She only knew how to read and no one had taught her poetry. She had only recently learned it from Gu Xin and Gu si. Gu si tilted her head and was also thinking about Gu Xin¡¯s exnation. Cai Xiaolian smiled with satisfaction,¡±baby, you¡¯re awesome!¡± This was probably what the poet wanted to express. So, my four little babies, you must remember that we women don¡¯t have to rely on men to survive. We have to work hard to be ourselves and improve our abilities. Only when the person we like appears will we be qualified to stand with them in this world, experience the wind and rain, and enjoy the sunshine after the rain. ¡°When we can stand upright, those who are shorter than us are not qualified to receive the wind and rain and enjoy the sunlight with us. Do you guys understand what I mean?¡± The four sisters nodded in unison. Gu shouxin, who was driving the carriage outside, smiled. After listening to the poem, he understood the meaning. He loved little Lian, and wasn¡¯t it exactly like little Lian in the poem? Some men might like a girl who was like a little bird who was dependent on others and needed him to shelter her from the wind and rain. However, he liked the type of girl his little Lian was. She had a kind of Valiance, which was very unique and beautiful. Well, his future son-inw and niece-inw must be like this. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about marrying the daughter of the Gu family! ...... On the way home, he went to the newly bought Manor. They chose four 16-year-old maidservants to go home with them. The sisters nned to slowly train these few people. In the future, they would be in charge of the perfume and perfume in the manor, and they would also teach them. For convenience¡¯s sake, they were given the first generation names-peace, peace, joy, and happiness. When the four servant girls heard Gu Nian¡¯s exnation of what they were going to do in the future, they were overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. They had thought that they would have to serve others after being sold. They did not expect that Gu Nian would teach them. The four of them had signed a death contract. From the moment their parents pressed their palm prints and took the silver, they no longer had their own home. Da Huang and Xiao Lu had almost all chosen servants who had signed a death contract. They did not want those who had a living contract. The Gu family was in business, and they had the recipe. Who would dare to ept a living contract? The carriage made a turn from Zhoujia town and first went to the manor behind the mountain. After sending the four of them there, Madam Meng arranged their amodation and they woulde from the back mountain to work every day. It would take a lot of time to go back and forth every day, but it also trained the body. The Gu family did not need a maidservant for the time being. After Empress Jiang returned to the capital, they would still need to use the Jade beads to nt things. They did not intend to let the people of the old estate know of Yu Zhuzi¡¯s existence, let alone the maidservants. In town, he met Lu Zheng at the Zhou family¡¯s Gate. He was talking to old master Zhou at the door. Seeing this, Gu shouxin stopped the car. He did not stop. His daughter would also shoutter, so he might as well stop, lest Lu Zheng, that brat, think that his daughter only had eyes for him. ¡°Uncle Zhou,¡± Gu shouxin got out of the car and greeted them. ¡°Second brother! Where have you been?¡± The chubby Lord Zhou asked with a smile. ¡°I went to the prefecture. I saw Yuan here, so I stopped and asked him if he wanted to go back.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯vee at the right time! I was just worried about walking back! Hehe.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Then, Yuanyuan, you should go back with your second uncle! Remember to tell your Grandpa Gu that the flowers I asked someone to buy from Jiangnan have arrived. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go over, so tell him toe and get them when he¡¯s free!¡± Old Zhou said. Chapter 651 651 Children are all debts Zhang Shi found that the expressions of her family members were not right, and pulled uncle Gu.¡±his father.¡± uncle gu turned his head and asked,¡±why are you pulling me?¡± i¡¯m just saying that! Third sister was already an adult, how could she not be able to protect her child? i don¡¯t care, i¡¯m going to talk to her! Olddy Guo and her sister-inw had to be mentioned too! The conflict between your mother-inw and sister-inw can¡¯t escte to the child! If you have the ability, wait until my third sister is done unloading her goods, then you can bully her?¡± ¡°What do you mean by unloading goods?¡± Zhang Shi asked in a low voice. uncle gu looked at zhang shi with aplicated expression.¡±Wife, just admit that I know more than you in the future! wasn¡¯t this unloading of goods the same as having children? just like how we used to work at the dock, when we unloaded the goods from the carriage, wouldn¡¯t the carriage be empty? When the child is born, wouldn¡¯t the stomach be empty?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at uncle Gu, speechless. You eavesdropped on my conversation with niannian, right? it must be! I¡¯ve finally found out where my Xinxin¡¯s habit of eavesdropping came from! the key is that my little xinxin has to admit that she heard it from others. you¡¯re still using this to prove that you know more than your wife? Zhang Shi thought about it and was about to say something when grandma Gu red at her. ¡°Shut up!¡± the couple shut their mouths in unison and sat down obediently. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s go back and support sister!¡± Fourth uncle Gu, who was a man of few words, said. Usually, although sister can handle it, but now is a special time for sister. Although brother-inw dotes on sister, our family must alsoe forward, otherwise olddy Guo will really think that we don¡¯t care about sister.¡± Grandma Gu nodded in satisfaction. Zhou Weiqi was more pleasing to the eye. N?v(el)B\\jnn Then, fourth uncle Gu said, ¡± ¡°Mother, actually, this matter can only be med on you. Our children understand you and know that you don¡¯t like to smile, but olddy Guo doesn¡¯t! Shees to our house every year and sees you looking at your sister coldly, so she thought you didn¡¯t love this daughter! So, mother, you should smile more often.¡± Everyone in the family, including Gu Ren, who was in Mrs. Zhang¡¯s arms, silently gave fourth uncle Gu a thumbs up in their hearts. You¡¯re amazing, a warrior. You¡¯re probably the first person besides Grandpa Gu who dares to ask what¡¯s wrong with grandma Gu. Grandma Gu nced at fourth uncle Gu and took back her words. Fourth uncle was not pleasing to the eye at all. Like the others, he was a terrible person. Grandpa Gu coughed twice and said,¡±ahem, fourth brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± when did your mother look at you coldly? Your mother loves you so much! Tomorrow, we¡¯ll take you and your brothers to the prefecture. In order to prevent something like this from happening again, you¡¯d better remember that you¡¯ll have to settle it in one go, whether you use force or words. After my sister and sister get married, you¡¯ll have to rely on your brothers. You only have one sister, so go back and think of a way tonight! Hurry up and eat, then go back to rest early!¡± Grandma Gu looked at her children and grandchildren who were eating. Brother Chuan was the best. Children were all debts! ...... the next morning, gu shouxin went to the old house. Cai Xiaolian also said that with her third aunt¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to make such a trip. Gu shouxin looked at his wife and daughter, so he told them seriously, ¡± ¡°Third sister can deal with it and won¡¯t suffer any losses, but what if she does? Since our family knows about this, we must show our attitude. When we were in the prefecture city, I thought about asking my parents, eldest brother, and fourth brother toe with us. This showed their attitude. As long as Gu Lin¡¯s parents were still around, her maternal family would not allow her to be hurt. Even if her parents were not around, she, Gu Lin, had three brothers, and they would not watch her be bullied. Mother and uncle are the oldest, father and mother will go and support third sister, and US uncles will go and support the child in third sister¡¯s belly and Rui ¡®er.¡± Chapter 652 652 Gu en: I am The Guardian of the Gu family¡¯s cabbage Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s hand and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Yes, father is right. Cousin Rui is so cute that his grandmother doesn¡¯t love him at all. If he doesn¡¯t, the Gu family will dote on him!¡± As two modern people, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian suddenly had a deep understanding of the rtionship between the ancient times. In the modern world, they treated their cousins as ordinary rtives. At this moment, they suddenly understood that the unity of a family was really beneficial to the development of the family. They didn¡¯t know about the other families, but they had seen the Gu family with their own eyes. Even if the second branch had been separated and the debt collector hade to their door, Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were not afraid of being implicated. They carried hoes and Sickles and came over. There was also Gu Hui, Gu en, and Gu si. No one stopped them froming. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om when people bully you, they have to take into ount that you have uncles, brothers, disciples, and nephews. before they attack, they have to consider your family¡¯s strength! ...... At noon, Zhang Shi brought Gu en and Gu Ren over to help with the cooking and eat. The three of them had just entered when someone knocked on the door again. zhang shi sent gu en to take a look. after a while, gu en ran to theboratory with a letter. ¡± ¡°sister niannian, the li family¡¯s manservant has something for you. He said that brother Muyan has some questions for you and it¡¯s not convenient for him toe over, so he wrote you a letter.¡± en ¡®Zi, ¡± Gu Xin patted Gu en¡¯s shoulder, ¡± why are you asking so many questions about a letter? ¡± gu en lifted her chin and said proudly, ¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a mission my father gave me! He said that our Gu family¡¯s cabbages are getting more and more juicy, and we have to guard against those pigsing to dig at the vegetables! As the oldest boy in the Gu family, I have to protect the fresh cabbages at home. Once I find a pig, I¡¯ll either drive it away or report it immediately if I can¡¯t!¡± The four sisters of the Gu family,¡±Yingluo hahahahahahahahahahaha¡± Gu enughed,¡¯what are you guysughing at? Second uncle also said that this was right. Second uncle said that the first step to growing up was to learn how to protect the older and younger sisters at home! Sisters, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard! I¡¯ll work hard to be the kind that can drive away all the pigs!¡± After he finished speaking, he clenched his fist to show his determination. Gu Xin: ¡± Wanwan, you¡¯ve chased the pigs away. This cabbage is in your hands now. Aren¡¯t you going to raise these cabbages in the future? ¡± Gu en stretched out his index finger and shook it left and right. ¡°sister xinxin, do you think you need me to support you with your ability to earn money? I¡¯ve already told father and second uncle that as long as I can protect you from being taken away by the pigs, they¡¯ll take care of me for the rest of my life! They provided me with education, martial arts, and weapons. Hahahahahahahahaha!¡± After that, Gu en made a few moves. Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at Gu en in disdain.¡¯What a fool. You¡¯ve already finished your studies and you still need them to support you?¡¯ ¡°En ¡®Zi, quicklye and hold on to Ren Ren, he¡¯s going to find sister!¡± At this time, Zhang Shi¡¯s loud voice came from the kitchen. Gu en cupped her fists and went to take care of the baby. As the sisters continued to do their own things, Gu Nian took the time to read li Muyan¡¯s letter. In the letter, he had asked a few questions about the pulley. Gu Nian knew this and sat down to write a reply. Li Muyan¡¯s letter said that in two days, his mother¡¯s colorful aunt woulde to pick up the goods. He just had to give the reply to the colorful aunt. Gu Nian could not help butugh when she saw the word ¡®Auntie¡¯. At that moment, Gu Xin turned around and saw her sister smiling after reading brother mu Yan¡¯s letter. The little people in her heart started to party. Brother mu Yan was finally smart for once, and sister was finally enlightened. Chapter 653 653 Crying andughing at the same time gu xin was quite fond of li muyan. although he was weird when they first met, after a few interactions, she felt that this brother of hers was very impressive. he was as impressive as her sister and knew many things that ordinary people didn¡¯t. however, she felt that gu nian was smart in every way except for her slow reaction when it came to rtionships. Everyone could tell that li Muyan liked Gu Nian, including Gu si. However, Gu Nian did not seem to know about it. Perhaps it was because li Muyan always went along with what Gu Nian said. Aiyo, bear with it. Us two brothers shouldn¡¯t go and cause trouble. The sisters are making a living! At the door, Gu en was dragging Gu Ren, who was about to climb in. ¡°aunt, read it.¡± gu ren pulled on the door frame and shouted with a pout. ¡°Little brat, that¡¯s big sister. You actually dare to call her by her name? Have you forgotten how she dealt with you thest time you pooped on her?¡± Gu en lectured. Gu Ren was so angry that he kicked Gu en with his chubby little leg. Gu en moved aside and Gu Ren fell to the ground. gu nian ced the letter on the desk and walked out. Gu Ren reached out for a hug. Gu Nian said,¡¯if you fall, get up on your own! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a child, you¡¯re really a child!¡± Gu en turned to look at Gu Nian. sister niannian, bear with it. He¡¯s just a child. What do you mean by ¡®really a child¡¯? ¡± He¡¯s just a kid.¡± Gu Ren got up on his own and started to giggle again. Gu en pulled his chubby little hand and said,¡¯look, all children are like this. Crying andughing, yellow dogs peeing, the rooster striking the gong, the duck blowing the horn!¡± gu ren: ¡®Hahahaha, en¡¯ Zi, you¡¯re right! You can carry him to y on the swing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s hot.¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Nian¡¯s leg and refused to let go. ¡°No, it¡¯s hot.¡± Gu en replied. ¡°in that case, go to the kitchen and let mother and first aunt bring you food,¡± gu nian said. ¡°You cook. Eat your food,¡± Gu Ren said. Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up.¡¯That¡¯s right. Mother and second aunt¡¯s cooking skills are not good. It¡¯s better to bear with it and have foresight.¡¯ He hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and said, ¡± ¡°Sister niannian, I want to eat your cooking too.¡± ¡°You brothers wish!¡± Gu Nian pulled their hands away. I¡¯m busy! What kind of family are we from? have you two learned to be picky about food? Be careful that you won¡¯t be able to eat the food my mother and aunt made! Don¡¯t follow me, I¡¯m closing the door!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Nian entered the house and closed the door. After dealing with the two brothers outside the house, the Three Sisters in the house looked at her pitifully. you¡¯re too good at cooking, ¡± Gu Hui said. other people¡¯s dishes don¡¯t even taste good. Gu Xin: ¡± the green bean porridge my sister made that day was so delicious. I really want to eat it! Gu si: ¡± sister niannian¡¯s cold noodles are delicious too. Even the cucumber sd is better than other people¡¯s. Gu Nian asked,¡¯Yueyue, you and your brother have discussed this, right? A pincer attack, the one outside can¡¯t move, but the one inside can?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward and hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm. ¡°No, we¡¯ve been spoiled by big sister!¡± Gu si wrapped her other arm around her. other than grandpa¡¯s cooking, sister niannian¡¯s food is the only one that¡¯s edible in the house! Gu Hui immediately wrapped her arm around Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder. ¡± that¡¯s right. younger sister¡¯s cooking is the same as silver on the table. i¡¯ll definitely choose younger sister¡¯s cooking! ¡± Gu Xin chuckled. sister Huihui, let¡¯s not make a choice. We¡¯ll take both! N?v(el)B\\jnn alright, I¡¯ll cook. You guys can do the dishester. Otherwise, I won¡¯t cook! Gu Nian could not help but give in. ¡°Alright!¡± The Three Sisters replied in unison. Chapter 655 655 You can do it Lu Zheng looked at the sky. It was indeed going to rain. Helplessly, he got up and went back. He thought that if he was faster, Xinxin would have to stay in the forest less! After a busy day, this was the moment when he was the most energetic. Not to mention Gu Xin, even Cai Xiaolian could tell that it was going to rain. The sky seemed to be covered in dark clouds. Lu Zheng had piled the corn in the storeroom. He did not even have time to drink water before he came over to call for help. ¡°Aunt Lian, take the Meng family¡¯s Ladies to clean up the dried cornfield. I¡¯ll ask Huihui and niannian to move the corn from the field. This rain will probably start in less than an hour.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Let Yiping and Yiane over to collect the things that are being dried in the embankment.¡± Saiddy Meng. ¡°Alright, there are some cuts in the field, so you guys can wear straw hats. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Lu Zheng carried his backpack and went to the fields again. Soon, only Gu Hui and Gu Nian were left in the field. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s intention was to let the threedies and four girls of the Meng family help to pack up the things that were being dried in the embankment. They would quickly finish packing and then go back. They would still be able to reach the manor before the rain got heavier. ...... Gu nianjia joined in moving the corn while Gu Hui and Lu Zheng carried the corn back. They had already carried it a few times. not long after, thunder began to rumble. The group also increased their speed. When all the corn had been moved down, it started to rain. It wasn¡¯t the kind of heavy rain that was loud and small. It was an especially heavy rain, and it was a big drop at a time. When it dripped on the hand, it was like a small stone falling on the hand. the wind blew through the surrounding forest. hurry up and fill up my back. Everyone, let¡¯s carry it back all at once! Zhang Shi called out to the children. She was not a reliable person, but due to her nature as a farmer, she was very concerned about thend. She had even tried this pile of corn before. It was delicious. They were used to make seeds, so they couldn¡¯t be spoiled by the rain. the thunder was loud, and the wind was a little strong. The Straw Hat on Gu Xin¡¯s head was blown away, and so was Gu SI¡¯s. seeing this, lu zheng hurriedly put on his straw hat and other things for gu xin, tying them around her chin. Zhang Shi pulled Gu en to the front. Her son had never gone down to the ground. Lu Zheng then picked up Gu Hui and Gu Nian¡¯s backpacks and asked them to leave first. Gu Si was walking behind the sisters. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t heavy with her small back on and was walking in front of Lu Zheng. When they were going downhill, she stepped on a stone and fell down the ridge beside her. Lu Zheng grabbed her back and lifted her up. &Nbsp; ¡±e, hold my hand! Lu Zheng reached out to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and walked behind him carefully. The sky was still rumbling with Thunder. The sky turned dark, and the wind blew, making people feel very cool. The rain was heavy, and the dry path quickly became muddy. If he wasn¡¯t carrying the corn, Lu Zheng would have carried Gu Xin on his back. The moment Xinxin slipped, his heart had skipped a beat. The pit next to her was a little high. fortunately, gu xin did not slip again when they reached t ground. Lu Zheng was still holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand even when they arrived at the old mansion. Xinxin might not have thought too much about it, but he had no choice. He was reluctant to let go of that pair of small hands. After cing the corn in the storeroom, Lu Zheng lifted Gu Xin¡¯s back and poured out the corn. Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng with a smile on her face, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, that was so close! If you didn¡¯t pull me back, I would have been disfigured, hehehe.¡± ¡°you!¡± lu zheng rapped her on the head. She was always disobedient. In the future, when it was going to rain, he would go home after sending the straw rain raincoat. You have to know that the crops in the fields are not as important as you.¡± No. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± crops can feed people. I can¡¯t. ¡°You can do it,¡± Lu Zheng said. alright, go back and wash up. your hair and your shoes are wet too. go back and change!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin nodded. brother Yuan Yuan, you go too. Don¡¯t catch a cold! Chapter 656 656 Just a little bit more The rain came so suddenly that the sun was shining brightly in the morning, and the clouds were clouding the sky in the afternoon. Fortunately, Cai Xiaolian had the help of the Meng family¡¯s wife and the four girls at home. Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t take back all the dried things in the bazi alone. After Gu Nian and Gu Xin went back to their rooms to take a shower, they changed into a fresh set of clothes and sat on the bench outside the main room. They watched the rain as they dried their hair. Gu Xin was a little excited,¡¯I¡¯ve never had such heavy rain since the hot weather! The rain stopped at 1 am and it was still hot. This heavy rain is so cool and the strong wind is so cool!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±yeah!¡± It¡¯s already the end of July, and it should be cooler next month!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the end of July. Mother, let¡¯s go to town and buy some duck eggs. Let¡¯s make salted duck eggs too!¡± We can even make mooncakes during the Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± Hearing about food, Gu Xin became even more excited, ¡± ¡°Sister, Sister, what¡¯s a salted duck egg? It¡¯s better to buy the duck directly than the eggs, the duck will run away all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± Gu Nian quickly interrupted. Gu Xin was stunned and followed Gu Nian¡¯s gaze. Gu Ren, who was in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arms, was poking the fighting bug with two index fingers. Gu Xinughed, ¡± sister, just bear with it. He won¡¯t understand. It¡¯s fine! let¡¯s buy some ducks to run!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯Xinxin, buy eggs. Let¡¯s buy duck eggs.¡¯ If you let a duck into our lotus pond, won¡¯t it spoil the Lotus?¡± Gu Xin agreed,¡¯let¡¯s buy duck eggs then! but we can buy some ducklings to feed next spring!¡± ¡°alright!¡± gu nian agreed. Gu Ren tilted his head and secretly red at Gu Nian.¡¯I was so close to finding out your family¡¯s Secret. Gu Nian, you sly old fox. Hmph!¡¯ Seeing that Gu Xin was not looking at her, Gu Nian made a face at Gu Ren. if you have the ability, then continue to worm information out of her! Cai Xiaolian was a little worried as she looked at the rain that was getting heavier. The Gu brothers and the old couple hadn¡¯te back yet, right? she seemed to have said that they woulde back today. He didn¡¯t know if they had set off yet. If they encountered andslide or something along the way, what would he do? Gu Xin ruffled her hair and asked again,¡¯sister, you still haven¡¯t told me what a salted duck egg is. are they the salty duck eggs? If it¡¯s salty, will it taste good?¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like egg yolks?¡± Gu Nian nodded. The duck egg had been marinated into a salted duck egg, so the yolk was delicious. They could be wrapped in rice dumplings, mooncakes, or even made into egg yolk pastries. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll make it for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it!¡± I like it! Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly. I like to eat anything my sister makes! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re such a bootlicker!¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at her. Gu Xin chuckled. The two sisters chatted for a while before they realized that their mother had not said anything and had been looking at the rain. The two sisters finally understood. Their mother was probably worried about their grandparents and father! ¡± xinxin, are you okay? ¡± gu nian asked. ¡± grandpa, grandma, and father will be able toe back safely, right? ¡± gu xin nodded without hesitation, ¡± of course! Even if the mountain copses, they¡¯ll still be able to return safely.¡± gu nian thought,¡¯just say that we¡¯ll be back safely. why did you say that the mountain copsed?¡¯ Cai Xiaolian heard Gu Xin¡¯s words, ¡± yes, they wille back safely if you say so. The little koi fish had spoken, so she was finally relieved. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± in the past, when it rained, the mountain would copse and block the road. The water in the mountains could wash away the road. It¡¯s normal for mountains to copse in heavy rain, and rocks will fall! Grandpa and Grandma are good people, they will definitely return safely.¡± Chapter 657 657 You weren¡¯t satisfied in the past Gu Ren looked at Gu Nian and then at Cai Xiaolian. She didn¡¯t understand why the two of them weren¡¯t worried when his silly female protagonist said that it was safe. Gu Nian even asked her specifically, as if he wanted her to say that on purpose. Don¡¯t family members all want to be safe? No one would say that they were not safe! This was too strange. His second aunt and Gu Nian were too strange. He didn¡¯t bless his female lead¡¯s mouth, so why did these two people believe him so much? ...... In the evening, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were still not home even after dinner. Zhang Shi¡¯s mother and son began to worry. Cai Xiaolian even tried to persuade them. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The rain was so heavy that one couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Cai Xiaolian put on her straw raincoat and went to open the door. aunt Lian, someone from my granduncle¡¯s family just came to say that the road to the prefecture is blocked. If Grandpa Gu and the others areing back tonight, it might take some time. Don¡¯t worry. Lu Yang said. ¡°Are we blocked? Did anyone get hurt?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was in her mouth. As expected, Gu Xin really meant what she said. This made her even more certain that her family was fine. one of the carriages was smashed and someone was injured. The things in the carriage are gone. My great uncle has already sent someone to take a look. I¡¯m nning to go too. By the way, don¡¯t worry until grandfather Gu and the others return. Lu Yang said. ¡°That¡¯s good then! You should be careful too. Why don¡¯t I get Huihui and niannian to go with you?¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and said. Humans were emotional creatures. Even though she did not like Lu Zheng after listening to Gu Nian¡¯s story when she first transmigrated, after spending more than half a year with him, how could she not like such an outstanding, sunny, sensible, and good-looking young man? ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, aunt Lian, don¡¯t call sister Huihui and niannian. If Xinxin and sisi find out, they¡¯ll definitelye along. It¡¯s raining so heavily, just let them stay at home. This kind of clearing the road, just let us stinky brats do it! Moreover, my great uncle¡¯s family has enough people, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me, aunt Lian.¡± Lu Zheng waved his hands and exined. ¡°Alright, then you little brats can go! I¡¯ll get Nian Nian to make you guys something to eat. Remember toe over to eat when you¡¯re back.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Alright, aunt Lian. You guys should also close the door at home and be careful not to let the drain get blocked. The water is a little strong. I¡¯ll be leaving then, aunty Lian.¡± Lu Zheng waved his hand with a smile, turned around and mounted his horse. Cai Xiaolian watched as Lu Zheng left on his horse. She felt that she had been in great Zhou for a long time, because thest time she had seen Lu Zheng riding a horse wasst year. This child ... Cai Xiaolian went back to the central room to exin the situation to everyone. When they heard that the mountain had copsed, everyone was worried. Knowing that no one was hurt, they were relieved. gu nian went to the kitchen to knead some noodles. she nned to make them hand-rolled noodles when they returnedter. Gu Xin and Gu si called Gu en to set up the go board in the central room. They couldn¡¯t waste any time. Gu Ren leaned on the stool, his chubby legs swinging as he watched the three idiots y Go. His face was full of disdain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister-inw, look at Ren Ren. Is he despising his brother and sister?¡± zhang shi patted cai xiaolian and said in a low voice. Cai Xiaolian looked over and saw that it was not disdain! He remembered his nephew from his previous life. His father¡¯s official position was equivalent to that of a magistrate, and his mother was born in a family of schrs. This child must have been born in a young age! ¡°Sister-inw! You have to talk to my second brother, my Ren Ren has a bright future. He wanted him to teach his nephew well. This would have a great future! Look at him, he¡¯s so young, but he looks like he knows how to y chess!¡± Zhang Shi said. ¡°even if i didn¡¯t say anything, his father would have done the same. Sister-inw, you weren¡¯t happy with how strict he was with my son!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Chapter 658 658 Blending in with the night ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s because I¡¯m stupid! Only now do I know that learning from his second uncle is much better than studying in school. If it wasn¡¯t for the imperial examination, I would have stopped Enzi from going to school, so that I could save some money to pay respect to his second uncle!¡± Zhang Shi said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. Saving money was the most important thing. Nothing else was important. ...... It was already past midnight, and the rain was getting heavier. Cai Xiaolian asked Madam Zhang to take Gu en and Gu Ren to the guest room to sleep. With such heavy rain, even if the old mansion was not far away, they would still be wet. Gu Xin and Gu si were also yawning. Cai Xiaolian had chased them away to sleep. Gu Hui and Gu Nian, who were older, refused to go to bed and apanied Cai Xiaolian as she waited for her. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to bed. When theye back, will you be able to face them?¡± Gu Nian could not refute her excuse. You can¡¯t even form a strip, so you can¡¯t be called a lump of dough, you can only be called a lump of dough!¡± Cai Xiaolian was already immune to this kind of blow, but she also agreed to let the two of them stay. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, it was boring for the three women to sit together, so Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Nian if she knew how to y thendlord. Gu Nian did not know how to do it, but she could learn it. So, the three of them made a deck of cards and yed thendlord. A straight-A student was indeed a straight-A student. He even learned how to y cards so quickly. it could be said that he didn¡¯t miss anything when counting cards. After getting used to the first three rounds, Gu Nian finally understood. They didn¡¯t bet silver, just stickers. Gu Nian only had two strips stuck to her ears, and she was a farmer who had been implicated by Gu Hui. She won all the other times. After more than two hours, the Gu family finally returned. One by one, they all went to the second branch. Cai Xiaolian went to open the door with a nk face. One of the twonterns at the gate was extinguished, leaving only one. what appeared in front of the gu family was a face full of white stripes that were blowing in the wind. ¡°aiyo, my mother! What the hell is this?¡± Uncle Gu took a step back. cai xiaolian tore off the note. ¡± it¡¯s me. it¡¯s me. don¡¯t be afraid. don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Quicklye in!¡± Uncle Gu patted his chest. sister-inw, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re ying. Next time, I suggest you stick a ck strip on it at night. It¡¯ll blend in with the night and not scare people! the group of them entered the house and gu hui took out the dry handkerchief that she had prepared. Out of everyone, only Grandpa Gu was slightly wet, but he did not get soaked. The others were all drenched. Soon, Gu Nian returned with arge bowl filled with hand-rolled noodles. There was meat in the bowl and two poached eggs for each of them. Uncle Gu ate fiverge bowls, and even fourth uncle Gu ate three bowls. It could be seen that they were really hungry. Without asking, uncle Gu told him everything. It only started raining when they left the prefecture. The mountain copsed at the ce where Lu Zheng had mentioned. There were no casualties. Lord su had brought the bailiffs from the prefecture to clear the road. When they arrived at the Zhou n town, they had to wait for a while before they could pass through. With Sir su in charge of the prefecture and Lu Zheng in charge of the Zhou n town, they were able to move quickly. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, are you full? Do you still want it? I¡¯ll get niannian to go again!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked when she saw Lu Zheng was thest to put down his bowl. ¡°I¡¯m full, aunt Lian. It¡¯ste, everyone should go to sleep! I Think It¡¯s Going to Rain for the next few days. We can thresh the corn.¡± Lu Yang said. well, there was a year before when the rain was this heavy in Qing Province. There are still many crops in the field that haven¡¯t been finished. This year, we farmers will have to feel heartache again! Grandpa Gu said with a frown. Chapter 659 659 Who is that person? the zhou dynasty¡¯srgest river, the nanjiang river, passed through several county towns in the qing prefecture and also passed through the prefecture. if it really rained like this for a period of time, ces like the qing prefecture would probably be affected. That night, Gu Xin had a dream. A dream that was the same as before, a dream where she had grown up. In her dream, she was still in that beautiful courtyard with the puppy in her arms, as if she was thinking about something. Her maidservant came over and invited her to y together, saying that she had been sitting like this for a few days. She couldn¡¯t stand the maidservant¡¯s pestering and yed hide-and-seek with everyone. at first, it was the little servant girl who covered her eyes and grabbed her. then, it became her who covered her eyes. She wasn¡¯t worried at all, because her puppy would help her look for him every time. Wherever the dog barked, the person would be there. A man in armor suddenly appeared. The little dog ran to the man¡¯s feet and barked. She was happy in her dream. There was actually a silly girl who didn¡¯t know how to move. She ran over excitedly, but her foot suddenly tripped over a protruding cobblestone. Her body was unstable, and she fell to the side. the man in armor supported her steadily and held her hand. heined, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking where you¡¯re going?¡± In the dream, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she removed the blindfold and smiled. She reached out her hands and hugged the man in full armor.¡±I covered my eyes and couldn¡¯t see the way! I know that you will never let me fall.¡± The armored man hugged her tightly. if I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll never let you fall. But if I¡¯m not in the capital, you have to protect yourself, okay? ¡± After he finished speaking, he lifted her up horizontally. She wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and smiled more brightly than the sun. Her smile was like a blooming flower, so bright. gu xin knew that she was in a dream. she also knew that she was really happy and satisfied in her dream. but, who was that man? ...... When he woke up the next morning, it was still raining. Gu Xin stretched her body and did not disturb her parents and sister. She went to the kitchen alone. ¡°sister xinxin, why didn¡¯t you wake me up? Are you going to cook? I¡¯m here to help!¡± Gu si came to the kitchen in a daze and stood in front of Gu Xin. ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s wash up first,b our hair, and put on our clothes before cooking. I¡¯m here to see if father is back. Touch the stove, it¡¯s still hot. They must have just slept not long ago. Come, let¡¯s wash up first.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh.¡± gu si and gu xin brushed their teeth and washed their faces together. then, they nned to go back to their room tob their hair. After such a long time, Gu Xin already knew how tob her own hair. Not only that, she could evenb Gu SI¡¯s hair. ¡°If this part of mine was a little rounder, we would look even more alike! Sisi, your round face is so pretty!¡± Afterbing Gu SI¡¯s hair, the two sisters looked into the mirror and Gu Xin sighed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Sister Xinxin, you¡¯ll be able to grow up if you eat more. grandpa said he wants to eat meat.¡± Gu si said. ¡°I won¡¯t. My face won¡¯t be round when I grow up.¡± Gu Xin thought of all the dreams she had when she was an adult. In her dreams, she was pretty but her face was not round. ¡°How did you know? Don¡¯t be discouraged, I¡¯ll tell you what I like to eat in the future, and you¡¯ll definitely be able to round it after eating it. ¡± Gu siforted. ¡°ai!¡± Gu Xin sighed. It probably wouldn¡¯t happen again. She couldn¡¯t turn into a round-faced person. She was so depressed! At the door, Gu Ren stood there in a daze. He had heard the sisters ¡®conversation and looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± She likes round faces? Don¡¯t all girls like thin faces? could it be that there was a mistake in his female lead setting? ¡°Bear with it, you¡¯re awake! Where are mother and brother?¡± Gu si saw Gu Ren and ran over. Chapter 660 660 I¡¯m still a child when gu ren woke up, the other two did not. Gu Xin and Gu si carried him to the kitchen to wash his face and hands. They even mixed some sugar water for him to drink, afraid that he would be hungry. ¡°bear with it, be good, big sister will immediately start a fire to make you porridge! Drink some sugar water first!¡± gu xin ced him on a small stool and passed him a spoon for him to drink on his own. Seeing that the two little girls were so sensible, Gu Ren obediently drank the sugar water. Gu Xin cooked porridge and cooked two eggs for herself. She also patted some cucumbers and cut up a piece of meat that Gu Nian had stewed yesterday. she would not do anything more. When the meal was ready, the girl only scooped out her own food. Gu Xin let Gu si eat first while she fed Gu Ren with the spoon. Gu Ren¡¯s mouth was not big. After one spoonful, some of his saliva would flow out from the corner of his mouth. Fortunately, there was a drool bag to keep it in. Gu Ren looked at the female lead that he had written. She was indeed gentle, kind, sweet, and cute! But why did she like round faces? He was set to be devastatingly beautiful, the kind that would make the male lead go crazy for her, the kind that would hit a wall for her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aiya, bear with it, focus on eating! If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face when she saw Gu Ren looking at her in a daze. Her congee was already dripping with water. hehe, hehe ~¡±Gu Renughed smugly .¡¯I¡¯m a child. I can¡¯t eat properly.¡¯ Gu Xin furrowed her brows and ced the spoon into the bowl. She pulled Gu Ren¡¯s chubby hand over, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hit your palm if you don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Leh Leh Leh Leh Leh!¡± Gu Ren pulled his hand back and made a face. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, ¡± you¡¯re a bad guy. Don¡¯t you know how precious crops are?! How hard did it take to get this rice? I have to teach you a lesson! You can waste anything, but not food.¡± As she spoke, Gu Xin pulled Gu Ren¡¯s hand over and patted his palm. Gu Ren was stunned. Gu Xin continued patting him,¡¯hurry up and tell me, did you eat well? if you don¡¯t say it, i¡¯ll hit you as hard as i can!¡± ¡°hmph!¡± gu ren snorted. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re willing to hit a child. Sure enough, Gu Xin increased her strength, you still want to throw a tantrum! Do you know how hard it is for uncle to harvest in the fields under the hot sun? Eldest uncle had not taken a break since the beginning of spring! Why do you have no conscience? Do you know how many people can¡¯t afford to eat rice?¡± The more Gu Xin spoke, the angrier she got. She hit Gu Ren three more times. Gu Ren was speechless. Did I wear the wrong clothes? This can¡¯t be the female lead I created, right? Yes, it¡¯s definitely not, I won¡¯t admit it! My female lead is so gentle! He would not hit a child. And it was so painful. Gu Ren¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. Damn it, children¡¯s ability to take hits was really not strong. Was he in pain just like that? Seeing Gu Ren cry, Gu Xin felt sad but she still did not want to spoil him, ¡± ¡°Then tell me, will you still be able to eat properly in the future? You can¡¯t eat much in the first ce, and you¡¯re not even good at it. If you don¡¯t eat properly, you¡¯ll be wasting eldest uncle¡¯s hard work. Even if our family¡¯s rice is bought from the store, you¡¯ll be wasting the hard work of other uncles. You won¡¯t grow tall if you don¡¯t eat. Be good and bear with it. Quickly tell big sister that you¡¯ll have to eat properly in the future.¡± Gu Ren sniffed, pouted, and nodded.¡±Oh.¡± Gu Xin was finally satisfied. She took Gu Ren¡¯s hand and looked at it. It was a little red. She rubbed her hands together, feeling sorry for him.¡±Bear with it, be good, big sister doesn¡¯t want to hit you. however, you must remember not to waste food in the future. If you don¡¯t like it, just shake your head and tell big sister.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Ren replied. Gu Xin kissed Gu Ren on the face, ¡± ¡°Good girl! i believe that in the future, she will be a good child who cherishes food.¡± gu ren thought,¡±tsk, a few hits and a kiss. female lead, i¡¯ll remember you!¡± Hmph, when I grow up, I¡¯ll introduce all kinds of girls to the male lead and make you cry, Hmph! Gu si ran over. sister Xinxin,¡±she said. go and eat! I¡¯ll feed him. This stinky brat, if he doesn¡¯t listen, we¡¯ll call big sister up. He won¡¯t dare to disobey big sister¡¯s words!¡± Gu Ren was speechless. Of course not. That awesome big sister would throw a person onto the top of the bed. I¡¯m still a child, why do I have to go through so much? wu ~ Chapter 661 661 You can ept it now It didn¡¯t take long for Zhang Shi to get up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing that Gu Ren had been cleaned up and breakfast was ready, she praised Gu Xin and Gu si, which was a rare asion. Gu Ren wanted to point at Gu Xin andin, but Gu si looked over and said ¡± big sister ¡± in silence. Gu Ren obediently shut up. He felt wronged! after zhang shi ate, she returned to the old residence and left the child with the second branch. The main reason was that the rain was too heavy, and there was no baby Straw raincoat. She was afraid that she would get her baby son drenched in the rain on the road, and that would be heartache. Gu Xin and Gu si washed the dishes together and carried Gu Ren to the long corridor. It was already the end of the month, and the goods that were to be handed over to the Li family were already ready. The girl carried the guqin out to the corridor, nning to y it together. The four sisters had two of the same hobbies, two of the same hobbies, and some of them were liked by all four of them. For example, Qin was what the girls liked. Gu Hui and Gu Nian did not like it. Chess was apulsory requirement from Gu shouxin. Whether you like it or not, you have to learn how to y, so all four of them knew how to y. writing was also a mandatory requirement. however, gu nian and gu hui preferred to draw. gu xin and gu si, on the other hand, also knew how to do it. Her friends were the only ones who preferred needlework. They could both embroider aplete handkerchief on their own, but Gu Hui and Gu Nian could not. In terms of culinary skills, Gu Xin and Gu si were slightly inferior. They could only cook for themselves and were not good at cooking. Gu Reny on the wicker chair and looked at the two little girls. He listened to the melodious sound of the zither and patted his stomach from time to time. ¡°Eh? Bear with it, this rhythm is good!¡± Gu en got out of bed and saw the sisters ying the piano. He walked over and saw his younger brother lying on the rattan chair like an old man. He took a closer look and saw that he was still following the rhythm. Gu en was much more pitiful than the four sisters. He did not have any electives, but they were allpulsory. Anyway, he had to know what Gu shouxin knew. He also knew about music. The two sisters turned around and saw that Gu Ren had stopped moving. He was raising his feet and ying with them with his chubby little hands. Gu en ran over and picked him up. ¡°Hey, kid, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Are you trying to hide your strength? He clearly understood, but he pretended not to! No, I have to tell second uncleter and have him treat you as his student in advance.¡± Gu Ren had already given up on struggling and resisting. He let Gu en carry him. These bad children of the Gu family just can¡¯t bear to see me doing well. All of them want to bully me! Wuwuwu, why am I not the only child in both lifetimes? so pitiful! ...... The others only woke up in the afternoon. with mrs. zhang taking gu xin and gu si to cook lunch, it could barely be considered a meal. The rain had never stopped, and it didn¡¯t even show any signs of abating. After lunch, the family went to the old house with an umbre. There was a lot of corn in the warehouse. ¡°will the rain affect the sweet potatoes in the field?¡± uncle gu asked worriedly. Would it be washed away? No, today¡¯s rain is lighter, I have to go to the field to take a look.¡± In the end, the rain did not stop. Not long after, Lu Zheng came over to tell uncle Gu that he had already gone to take a look. Some of the soil had been washed away by the rain and the sweet potatoes had already emerged. They were quite big, so Lu Zheng asked Gu Nian if she could take them. these sweet potatoes were nted in february, and their growth cycle was between five to seven months. if they were really that big, they would be able to harvest. The Gu family nned to take a look after the rain stopped. If most of them were like this, then they would stop. Chapter 663 663 please don¡¯t The Academy exam was on the 18th of August, and there were a total of nine days. If they passed this exam, they would have the title of a schr, and they wouldn¡¯t even need to kneel in front of an official. As soon as August arrived, the children took the initiative to ask Gu shouxin to arrange a month¡¯s task for them to be examined at the end of the month. It was fine for his sisters, but Gu en needed someone to watch over him. Gu shouxin originally thought that watching a child¡¯s homework would not affect him at all, but who knew that Grandpa Gu was so serious that he called Lu Zheng over and asked him to take a look at Gu en¡¯s homework this month. Although Lu Zheng had never participated in the Imperial examinations, he could still understand the homework of Gu en¡¯s level and could exin it to her. Gu en asked, ¡± brother ah Yuan, if you¡¯re so good, why don¡¯t you take the schrly examination? ¡± Sister Xinxin said that you want to go to the battlefield to protect the country, but that¡¯s so dangerous. Being a civil official and working for the people is another kind of protection. Lu Zheng then told Gu en about the civil servants and generals. His experience was different from Gu shouxin¡¯s, so what he told Gu en was naturally different. However, Gu en¡¯s thoughts would not be confused because the two of them had one thing inmon, which was that they were very decisive in their work. They would not leave any leeway for people they did not care about. Just like that, the eldest grandson of the Gu family was taught by these two people from a young age how to survive in the officialdom. Gu Ren had nothing to do and listened to Lu Zheng telling Gu en about things. He was extremely d that he was not the first boy in the Gu family. He did not want to shoulder so many responsibilities. He had to cheer for en Zi. If en Zi was awesome, things would be much smoother for him in the future. ...... On the 3rd of August, Gu Nian received li Muyan¡¯s reply. The letter was not brought back by the Li family¡¯s manservant, but by thirddy Meng. In the letter, li Muyan said that other than the decorations in the store, everything was ready. He would send someone to bring the sample over for Gu Nian to look at tomorrow. He told thirddy Meng to close the cold drink shop, calcted the ounts and attached them to the letter. He then designed the interior of the store and asked Gu Nian to make any changes that she wanted to. She could then hand it over to the servant who would bring the goods over tomorrow. Li Muyan also talked about what he had been doing recently, and he was full of nonsense. Gu Nian read through it patiently as she was afraid of missing out on important news. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After reading it, she was speechless. This li Muyan must be a Chatterbox. He could even write so much. Gu Xin observed Gu Nian¡¯s expression from the side. After she finished reading the letter, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, what did brother mu Yan say to make you so helpless again? What¡¯s with that expression?¡± you little girl, ¡± Gu Nian said as she nced at Gu Xin, ¡± you¡¯re quite a gossiper! gu xin smiled cheekily, ¡± i¡¯m just concerned about my sister! I¡¯m afraid that brother Muyan doesn¡¯t know how to speak and will make sister angry! that¡¯s why i¡¯m concerned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know how to talk, but he talks too much. Xinxin, I¡¯m telling you, in the future, don¡¯t be a Chatterbox. You¡¯re too Chatterbox, my head hurts!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯sister, it¡¯s good to be a Chatterbox! Chatting will make you happy! he¡¯s not talking all the time.¡± little Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian said, ¡± tell me honestly. Are you trying to match us together? ¡± Gu Nian was shocked when she heard the question. Oh my God, could she resist the love line of the little koi fish? please don¡¯t! Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not trying to matchmake you! I just think that brother Muyan is not bad. Of course, I hope that sister will be with the brother-inw that she likes! Her uncle had said that it didn¡¯t matter how outsiders looked at this matter. Only she knew if her shoes fit. Even if the shoes were stinky, it was fine as long as they werefortable to wear! No matter how good the shoes look to others, no matter how fragrant they smell, we can¡¯t wrong ourselves because of other people¡¯s opinions! So, sister, I won¡¯t control your thoughts.¡± Chapter 664 664 When did you start to care about us? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, Gu Nian finally rxed. She was really afraid that Gu Xin would say, ¡± sister, I like brother mu Yan as my brother-inw. I think you two are the most suitable for each other. However, li Muyan didn¡¯t say much in the letter. She couldn¡¯t say that li Muyan had taken a fancy to her, right? that would be too much of a stretch. It was just like how she had forced Xue Qianyu to say that he would not fall for her. Gu Xin ran behind Gu Nian and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Sister, what did brother mu Yan say? can we open our shop? should we go to the prefecture to take a look?¡± Gu Nian moved her neck and felt veryfortable. She then exined the contents of the letter to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be going for the next few days. We¡¯ll pack the perfume and perfume at home. i¡¯ll go in a few days. besides, it¡¯s been raining non-stop recently. we¡¯ll go after the rain stops.¡± gu xin asked again, ¡± sister, you said that we can bake mooncakes, make sesame cakes, and beat daddi for the mid-autumn festival. we¡¯ll buy the ingredients from zhou jia town then! ¡± I¡¯ll go visit Grandpa Zhou!¡± ¡°You little glutton, so you¡¯re only concerned about food!¡± Gu Nianughed. Also, why do you want to see Grandpa Zhou? Didn¡¯t you say that he was a strange old manst time?¡± gu xin replied with conviction,¡¯it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s a strange and stubborn old man that i have to show him my concern! he told him not to be so stubborn. since he knew our grandfather when he was young, he shoulde to the vige to y when he had nothing to do! He¡¯s chubby, and he looks healthy. We can¡¯t let our Grandpa look for him every time!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to lose your hope. Why don¡¯t you go and beg grandma Xiao to allow Grandpa Zhou to appear?¡¯ Gu Nian felt that the Zhou family was very interesting. Lu Zheng was already so old, but the two of them still did not meet. Previously, they went to the capital for a ¡± funeral ¡± because they had seen each other. His grandson was already by his side, so what was there to be angry about? How many decades does a person have? ...... on the fourth day of the new year, li muyan¡¯s manservant, ah chun, personally brought people to deliver goods. Gu nianyi inspected the products carefully. She had to admit that li Muyan¡¯s products were indeed useful. The eysh curler, the eysh brush, and the eyebrow pencil holder were all exactly as she had imagined. Gu Nian checked the items and handed the letter to ah Chun. Then, she called her sisters, fourthdy Meng, Yiping, and an to theboratory to pack up. Gu Xin ced the eyebrow pencil back into its holder, ¡± brother Muyan is really amazing. If anyone else was like him, they would have given up on themselves. However, brother Muyan didn¡¯t. Look at his abilities. I really admire him! Gu Hui, who was putting on face cream, agreed with him. ¡°i thought those rich young masters were all idiots! I didn¡¯t expect this to be so useful.¡± sister Huihui, those families that have been around for many years would not allow their children to be useless. If their children are useless, how are they going to continue their family line? ¡± Gu Nianughed. I think the Gu family will get better and better, ¡± said Gu Hui, deeply touched. I see that en ¡®Zi has be more sensible recently. He¡¯s quite smart to bear with it. Gu Xin,¡¯sister Huihui, you really have good taste. I think so too. I¡¯ve heard about a few famous families in great Zhou, such as the Huo family. Look at Huo Xintong, he doesn¡¯t have the bad habits of those young masters. His father said that his father and uncle were all officials, and old master Huo was very strict with him! It¡¯s just like how our grandma controls us!¡± The Three Sisters looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. Since when did grandma care about us? they all let me grow freely without any pressure. Chapter 665 665 Lively The next day, ah Chun came again with li Muyan¡¯s reply. It was a blueprint of the shop¡¯s interior that li Muyan had redrawn based on Gu Nian¡¯s ideas. The rest of the words were nonsense to Gu Nian. Therefore, Gu Nian did not even reply to her. Instead, she asked ah Chun to tell her that the decoration would be done ording to the drawing. After ah Chun left, Gu Xin ran back home and pulled Gu Nian over. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go and watch the show!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so exciting?¡± Gu Nian asked. It¡¯s been raining for so long that the roads outside can¡¯t be walked anymore, and there¡¯s still someone here to watch?¡± Gu Xin chuckled,¡¯it¡¯s really lively! Zhang Yunyun¡¯s brother was captured by the Yamen!¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Zhang Yunyun¡¯s elder brother a schr? He¡¯s just a schr, what did he do to get caught?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I don¡¯t know either! big sister huihui and little sister sisi have already gone, so let¡¯s go too.¡± Gu Nian had a feeling that her father was the one who had caused thismotion. thest time the zhang family¡¯s woman came over and beat her mother, she went to take revenge for the sake of the younger ones. however, she didn¡¯t punish them at all. She thought that her father was waiting for the exam to pass before making a move! now, it seemed that her father was secretly doing something again. The two sisters stepped on a handful of mud and arrived at the Zhang family¡¯s house. At this moment, the Zhang family was still surrounded by people, but the county government had already taken Zhang Yunfu away. Zhang Yunfu was the eldest son of Zhang Lizheng and Madam Xu. He was also the elder brother of Zhang Yungui and Zhang Yunyun. He had be a schr two years ago, but he did not pass the imperial examination that year. He had been studying in the county for the past two years. He had married the only daughter of an oil mill¡¯s owner and had two sons. The family of four lived in a small courtyard in the county and rarely came back. Gu Nian had only seen him once and did not have much of an impression of him. Zhang Yunfu was a schr, had a father who was Li Zheng, and the Yue family had a small fortune. The vigers were envious of him and wanted to curry favor with him. So, when something happened to him, wouldn¡¯t there be more people who were eager to see the fun? Unfortunately, Gu Xin and Gu Nian were toote. All they could see was the back of the car as it drove away, as well as Madam Zhang and Madam Xu sitting on the bluestone floor, crying despite the wet ground. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp as she spotted Gu Hui and Gu si standing under the tree outside the Zhang family¡¯s house. She pulled Gu Nian over and asked, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Murder,¡± Gu Hui replied. Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°who did he kill?¡± gu nian asked curiously. Hasn¡¯t it been raining these past few days? I think he was at home the past few days!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu si replied,¡¯it¡¯s because I killed someone that I ran back to the vige to hide. even after so many days of rain, the evidence has not been washed away. our lord yan is observant and observant. ah, sisters, let¡¯s go to the yamen to watch the trial!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯sure! Let big brother Yuan Yuan bring us there. We¡¯re going to buy some food for the Mid-Autumn Festival anyway.¡± the sisters had finished their discussion and were about to look for lu zheng when zhang yunyun rushed over with red eyes and stopped them.¡±Don¡¯t go! It¡¯s definitely you! It must be you guys! Why would my big brother kill someone? it must be you!¡± Gu Hui crossed her arms. Zhang Yunyun, if you have a problem with your brain, go and find a doctor. It¡¯s useless toe to us! Zhang Yunyun red at the four sisters, ¡± ¡°it must be you guys!st time, our two families fought, and your family has a good rtionship with the county magistrate.st time, the county magistrate¡¯s wife came, so he must have helped you. My big brother is an elementary schr, how could he kill people! It¡¯s definitely you guys!¡± Gu Xin red at Zhang Yunyun, ¡± you really think highly of our family. You even got the county Magistrate to help you cheat and use your brother of murder! Do you know what crime it is to kill? A life for a life! Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you don¡¯t know anything! You¡¯re just jealous that our family is Living a Good Life. Now that something has happened to your family, you have to me it on us and make us like your family? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible! We¡¯re doing this with integrity! I want to see your big brother on trial! Hmph!¡± Chapter 666 666 This move is really ruthless ¡°No, no, my big brother didn¡¯t kill anyone. My big brother is a schr, and I¡¯m the schr¡¯s little sister!¡± Zhang Yunyun shook her head and reached out to pinch Gu Xin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om gu nian and gu hui stood still, not intending to help. gu xin dodged immediately and zhang yunyun missed her and fell into the mud. Zhang Lizheng, who was in the house, heard themotion and asked Madam Xu to bring Zhang Yunyun in. They had more important things to do. They had to go to the Yamen to arrange things for their son and ask about the specific situation! zhang yunyun had been taken away, and the four gu sisters had also received the hatred of madam xu and olddy zhang. The vigers sighed. In the past, it was always the Gu family¡¯s second branch that was bullied. Now, the second branch was unyielding. Therefore, the man in the family had to stand up. Once Gu shouxin became normal, his wife and daughter became tough. Zhang Yunfu was indeed an elementary schr, but Gu shouxin was also about to be an elementary schr! At this time, the vigers did not want to be on bad terms with the Gu family because of Li Zheng¡¯s family. In the beginning, everyone thought that Gu shouxin would not be able to pass the exam. Now that he had passed two subjects in a row, he was already a Tong student. He was not as muddled as before. Maybe he would really pass the Xiucai exam this month! The four sisters dragged their Enzi, who was watching the fun, to look for Lu Zheng and asked him to take them to the Yamen. When they arrived at the Yamen, the case was being tried. Lord Yan was good at investigating cases. Zhang Yunfu refused to admit to his crimes in the beginning, but Lord Yan asked him to argue. The more he argued, the more embarrassed he would be when the witnesses and physical evidence were revealed. The final result was that Zhang Yunfu not only killed someone, but also killed in love. His wife was among the witnesses. The cause of the incident was that Zhang Yunfu had been living in the county after he became a schr. In the end, he was involved with the daughter of a pastry shop owner in the county. He used flowery words to coax the girl, and his wife found out that he had seeded. His wife was furious and made a lot of noise at home all day long. She also threatened Zhang Yunfu that she would not give him money to support his studies in the future. Zhang Yunfu could only coax his wife and say that he wanted to cut off all ties with the daughter of the pastry shop. In the end, the pastry shop¡¯s daughter was deeply in love with him and was unwilling to cut off all ties with him. She even took out money and was willing to support Zhang Yunfu¡¯s studies. Zhang Yunfu was in a dilemma. He was also greedy for the young daughter of the pastry shop, so he couldn¡¯t stop. His wife waspletely furious. She nned to break up and ruin the reputation of this adulterous couple. She would separate and then take her sons back to her Maiden Home. Of course, Zhang Yunfu did not want to do it. He went to the bakery daughter again. This time, he was more determined. In the end, the bakery daughter had evidence of Zhang Yunfu cheating in the exam two years ago. This scared Zhang Yunfu and he strangled the bakery daughter in anger. The witnesses and physical evidence were taken out, and Zhang Yunfu could only plead guilty. Sir Yan then asked him where he had gotten the exam questions from two years ago. Zhang Yunfu said that he picked it up, but his wife stood up and said that it was his father-inw who spent money to buy it from the county Magistrate at that time. the county magistrate from two years ago was not cheng rui¡¯s father, but another one. he had also been sentenced formitting a crime. Sir Yan wiped his sweat. It was not easy to be the county Magistrate of Taoyuan County. One by one, they were not transferred away, but directly demoted from their positions. He was so scared! The one who bought the questions was Zhang Li Zheng. Naturally, the bailiff went to get Zhang Li Zheng. In the end, he didn¡¯t have to go to the vige at the crossroad. Zhang Li Zheng was waiting for the money to clear the way, but he was caught before he could react. Lu Zheng apanied the Gu sisters to watch the trial. He had already guessed in his heart that other than second uncle Gu, who else could dig up the incident from two years ago? This move was really ruthless! He told the women outside about buying the test papers, and then told the women at home who bought them. Apart from the murder, everything else should be under second uncle¡¯s control! Lu Zheng called his sisters and left. There was no need to listen to what happened after that, the vige would know tomorrow. Chapter 667 667 It was especially real The next day, the news spread in the vige. Zhang Lizheng was sentenced to three years in prison for buying the questions, while Zhang Yunfu was sentenced to execution. In the great Zhou Dynasty, other than self-defense, one had to pay with one¡¯s life for killing others. Furthermore, the pastry shop couple only had one daughter. They wanted to kill Zhang Yunfu. The atmosphere in the Zhang family was very bad. Both the father and son were in trouble, and only Zhang Yungui was left. He heard the woman at home crying non-stop and got up to go out. Madam Xu grabbed him and asked,¡±Yungui, where are you going?¡± Don¡¯t run around, you¡¯re the only one left in the house. Your sister-inw has taken your nephew away, so don¡¯t leave us, the old, the weak, the women and the children!¡± Zhang Yungui exhaled and patted Madam Xu¡¯s hand,forting her,¡±Mother, I¡¯m just going out for a walk. I¡¯ll also go to the county and ask my master if there¡¯s any way to use silver to pay for father¡¯s prison. as for sister-inw, even if big brother did something wrong and her family is richer than ours, her two nephews are surnamed Zhang. They can¡¯t possibly grow up in their maternal family. Mother, don¡¯t worry, leave these things to me. ¡± ¡°Yungui, we can only rely on you now!¡± Madam Xu nodded. Zhang Yungui walked to the door and Zhang Yunyun chased after him.¡±Second brother, wait.¡± Zhang Yungui stopped and turned around. ¡°Second brother, I think this matter has something to do with the Gu family. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? Eldest brother¡¯s mistress knew about father buying the exam papers, and so did eldest sister-inw. We didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Zhang Yungui frowned,¡±what if it¡¯s big brother who has provoked people outside?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhang Yunyun immediately denied. You¡¯re also working in the county city. Have you heard of who big brother has offended? He was focused on passing the Imperial college entrance examination, so how could he have the time to provoke others? It must be the Gu family, it must be the Gu family.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s them?¡± Zhang Yungui pursed his lips. When his eldest brother was fooling around with women outside, no one forced him. Two years ago, when his father bought the exam questions, no one forced him either. Alright, Yunyun, don¡¯t go to the Gu residence to say anything. Don¡¯t go out during this period of time. The most important thing for us now is to get father out and get nephew back.¡± The hatred in Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes grew. She watched Zhang Yungui walk away and shouted, ¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t let go of Gu Nian, can you? If it wasn¡¯t for the matchmaking, our family wouldn¡¯t have had such a thing with the Gu family. The one who can¡¯t afford to offend them is you, it¡¯s all you!¡± After that fight, the Zhang family actually wanted to fight again. They always felt that it was too embarrassing that day. However, on the day of the taxi, they saw those luxurious carriages entering the vige. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Mrs. Li and the others had seen this many times, but they didn¡¯t think much of it, because the Li family was a business. However,dy Yan anddy su were the wife of a County Magistrate and the wife of a magistrate. They even greeted the chubby and Noble-lookingdy with great courtesy. The Zhang family was afraid. Zhang Yungui heard Zhang Yunyun¡¯s roar and stopped. After a while, he heard the door close. He turned around and walked toward the Gu family¡¯s house. He paced back and forth at the door of the second room for a long time. Gu shouxin carried Gu Ren out and was about to go to the old house when he saw Zhang Yungui. Gu shouxin stopped in his tracks. Zhang Yungui didn¡¯t care about the mud on the ground and knelt down,¡±Second uncle, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s this brat¡¯s fault, this brat¡¯s fault. Second uncle, please take into ount that we¡¯re all from the same vige and let my father off!¡± Gu Ren looked at Zhang Yungui, who was kneeling on the ground, with a face full of curiosity. This person had never appeared in the book before! Every time he saw someone who didn¡¯t appear in the book, he felt that it was very real. Chapter 668 668 That¡¯s the matter of money Gu shouxin sneered and carried Gu Ren to the old mansion. Zhang Yungui hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s leg. second uncle, I really know my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have pestered Gu Nian. I shouldn¡¯t have asked my mother to bring a matchmaker to your house without asking your family. I shouldn¡¯t have watched them make trouble! It¡¯s all my fault, my father and brothers are not wrong! Second uncle, please be magnanimous and let my father off!¡± Gu shouxin kicked Zhang Yungui away,¡±if you don¡¯t want people to know, then don¡¯t do it.¡± This was their own doing, so they had to bear all the consequences themselves! If they had a clear conscience, no one could do anything to them! Just like you, if you obediently forge your iron, no one can do anything to you!¡± When Zhang Yungui heard this, he knew that Zhang Yunyun was right. This matter was really rted to the Gu family. He was extremely regretful at this moment. He regretted being so obsessed with Gu Nian. Gu Nian had rejected him so many times. Why could he not understand? He had harmed his father and brother. Zhang Yungui kept kowtowing,¡±every injustice has its perpetrator!¡± Second uncle is begging you, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do to me, but please be lenient and let my father go! My father is old, and his days in prison are not good! Please direct your anger at me, second uncle!¡± Gu shouxin smiled, and Gu Ren, who was in his arms, shivered. Gu Ren: ¡± today, I finally know what it means to die ofughter. His second uncle¡¯s smile is too f * cking cruel. It can really kill people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Zhang Yungui, you¡¯ve asked the wrong person!¡± Gu shouxin said. Your father made a mistake, so I don¡¯t care what punishment he is going to receive. As for your big brother, he had bad intentions and was so angry that he killed someone. It¡¯s not that he was implicated by you. It was true. Have you never thought about why your father sent you to the cksmith¡¯s forge when you were still young and made you give up on studying? Your big brother had to buy questions for the county exam. This is also your father¡¯s own sin! If he wasn¡¯t biased back then, you might¡¯ve gotten in without him taking the risk to buy the questions. So, Zhang Yungui, your father and brother deserve it. It¡¯s not a question of whether I¡¯ll let them go or not, but if they were like you, who could catch them? They deserve it. ¡± Zhang Yungui¡¯s expression changed, and he stopped kowtowing. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth curled up. I¡¯ll let you live in the contradiction of injustice and guilt for the rest of your life! Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little hand patted his little heart. It was so scary. He could offend anyone but his second uncle. It was too scary. He silently lit an incense for Zhang Yungui in his heart. Seeing that Zhang Yungui was still in a daze, Gu shouxin carried the child and went to the old house. At this time, Gu Xin came out from behind the door and looked in the direction of the old house. Seeing that Gu shouxin had gone far away, she squatted in front of the door and looked at Zhang Yungui, ¡± ¡°Brother Yungui, how did you be like this? Uncle Li Zheng and brother Yunfu did something wrong themselves, so why are you criticizing my father? My father isn¡¯t the victim or the county Magistrate! Brother Yungui, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Zhang Yungui lifted his head and looked at Gu Xin with a bitter smile. Gu Xin pursed her lips. actually, I used to think that you¡¯re a good person, brother Yungui. It¡¯s true. I quite like you among the big Brothers in the vige. However, ever since I found out that you didn¡¯t stop your grandmother, mother, aunt, and younger sisters from bullying my mother and aunt, and even hoped that they could use their fists to subdue my mother so that she would agree to let my sister marry you, I didn¡¯t like you anymore. I especially hate you!¡± Zhang Yungui looked at Gu Xin,¡±but I really want to marry your sister.¡± I spent all my money to buy her a gift every time, but she epted it and didn¡¯t marry me. I¡¯m not willing to ept it. ¡± Gu Xin: ¡± but, I¡¯ve apologized to you sincerely. I even said that I¡¯ll give you double the amount of silver. You didn¡¯t want it. ¡°What do you know?¡± Zhang Yungui asked. Is this a matter of money?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that she was unwilling to ept the gift you spent all your money on? If you¡¯re not willing, then that¡¯s a matter of money.¡± Chapter 669 669 None of them are easy to deal with Zhang Yungui looked at Gu Xin. gu xin continued, ¡± actually, you don¡¯t like my sister that much anymore. but, you just can¡¯t ept it. ¡± he was unwilling to give up so much for his sister, yet he got nothing in return. Big sister said that she would return the money to you, double the amount. You¡¯re afraid that if big sister returns the money to you, you won¡¯t be able to find an excuse to say that you have a rtionship with big sister. Sincest winter, elder sister has been very sincere in talking to you about returning you the silver. She also clearly stated that she would not marry you.¡± Zhang Yungui sat down in the mud. Gu Xin looked at Zhang Yungui and felt bad for him, but she still wanted to say, ¡± ¡°Brother Yungui, Why Did You Come to My House and kneel down to beg my father? Touch your conscience and ask yourself, is your purpose to let the whole vige know that because of my father¡¯s bad deeds, your family has suffered? You want the whole vige to curse at my father, and you think that my father won¡¯t be able to take it and go to the county Magistrate to speak up for uncle Li Zheng?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zhang Yungui looked at Gu Xin guiltily and lowered his head. gu xin pouted. her analysis was right! Gu Xin huffed angrily,¡¯if uncle Li Zheng and Brother Yun Fu don¡¯t do anything bad, it¡¯s useless no matter what others do! my father is upright and doesn¡¯t fear gossip! a straight man fears no shadow. Brother Yungui, if you talk nonsense in the vige and let others gossip about my father, even if my father doesn¡¯t mind, I do. Since you¡¯ve done this, you¡¯d better behave yourself in the future, and so will your family. Don¡¯t let me catch you in the wrong. Otherwise, I will also protect my father. I don¡¯t even know what I will do when the timees!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin turned around and returned to her room, mming the door shut. She ran to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side, hugged her arm, and put her head on her shoulder. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. gu xin recounted their conversation and the expression on each other¡¯s face. she then said angrily, ¡± ¡°Mother, you were right, and I wasn¡¯t wrong. Zhang Yungui thought so. He felt guilty! He was too much! What does this have to do with my father? His brother killed people, but my father didn¡¯t give him a knife. His father bought the exam questions, but my father was still drunk all day long! What right do they have to ask my father to put in a good word for the bad things they have done? Don¡¯t you need to be punished for making mistakes?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry over other people¡¯s actions or thoughts. Besides, your father can¡¯t be forced to do anything easily. Everyone has to bear the consequences of their actions.¡± Gu Xin pouted and said with a wronged expression, ¡± ¡°My sister has always hated marriage proposals because of Cheng Rui and Xu Changfeng. Now, there¡¯s Zhang Yungui. Sister will definitely be annoyed and dislike people liking her even more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your sister¡¯s business,¡± Cai Xiaolian said.¡±It¡¯s no use worrying for her.¡± We just need to do what we should do.¡± Gu Xin looked at Cai Xiaolian pitifully, ¡± ¡°But mother, I don¡¯t want to see big sister unhappy because of these things. I hope that big sister can be happy, smiling every day, and not having to worry about these things!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head,¡±in the process of growing up, it¡¯s inevitable to encounter troubles.¡± people had seven emotions and six desires. no one could be happy for their entire life. it was just that everyone¡¯s attitude towards troubles was different. Do you think sister will always be troubled by these things?¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed in her heart. Her niannian was really unlucky. The original owner¡¯s peach flowers and her own peach flowers were not easy to deal with! however, from the looks of it now, the original owner¡¯s affairs should have all been resolved. there was still the cousin that guo wan had mentioned before. that child had not appeared yet. hopefully, it would not be too troublesome! As for the peach that she had met, other than Cheng Rui, the only other person she had met was li Muyan. This child was quite normal. Chapter 670 670 chapter 670-curse After Gu Xin entered, Gu Nian left shortly after. She opened the door and saw Zhang Yungui sitting in the mud. She took out a Silver Note from her pocket and handed it to Zhang Yungui,¡±Zhang Yungui, this time, you will ept the money, right? I¡¯ve already said my apology. I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m sorry for what I did in the past. I don¡¯t know how much those things are worth, but these are definitely enough. if you don¡¯t want it, i won¡¯t mention it again, but i don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Zhang Yungui looked at the bank notes in Gu Nian¡¯s hand andughed at himself.¡±hehe, the gu nian from the past? In the past, Gu Nian would not have been willing to give me money.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and looked at Gu Nian. now that you¡¯ve earned money, you don¡¯t need to coax a man to buy you jewelry and Rouge. Can you erase my feelings for you for the past two years with just a simple sentence and this banknote? ¡± ¡°Silver notes, do you want them? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll throw it away and return your silver!¡± Zhang Yungui moved his lips and clenched his fist,¡±gu nian, i curse you that you will not have a smooth rtionship in this life and will not have a good end! You will never get the person you love! I wish you to suffer all that I¡¯ve experienced on you for the past two years! I hope that you¡¯ll get hurt because of Yingluo in the future.¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Gu Nian threw away the bank notes and returned to her room before closing the door. ¡± gu nian, i hope that you will never be able to get the person you love. i¡¯ll be waiting to see you suffer the same fate as me! ¡± with her back against the door, gu nian closed her eyes and chanted a mind-clearing mantra. She only opened her eyes when she heard footsteps outside. She let out a long breath. Host, Oh host, look at the terrible things you¡¯ve done. He must be cursing you, not me! As she thought about this, Gu Nian opened the door again. When she saw that the silver Note was not outside, she finally felt at ease. ...... zhang yungui¡¯s curse was a bit harsh, but he didn¡¯t announce to the public that his family had offended the gu family and that everything had happened because of the gu family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The vigers basically didn¡¯t believe what the Zhang family¡¯s woman said. The Zhang family had to run around for the sake of Zhang Lizheng, who was in prison. As for Zhang Yunfu, who had been sentenced to death, they could only send him some good food. There was one more thing that the Zhang family had to do, which was to bring back Zhang Yunfu¡¯s two sons. Regardless of whether Zhang Yunfu¡¯s wife was willing toe back or not, the two children had to be brought back. In the great Zhou Dynasty, no matter whether the wife was divorced or divorced, the children could not go with the woman unless the man was willing. The Gu family did not care about what happened to the Zhang family. Gu Nian did not tell anyone that Zhang Yungui had cursed her because she did not take it to heart. Xu Changfeng had also cursed her in the past and she did not believe in it. The Gu family was preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival. A letter came from Madam li. As Empress Jiang was going to return to the capital after the Mid-Autumn Festival, she nned to invite the Gu family to the prefecture to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival and send Empress Jiang off. What Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian meant was that this was the first Mid-Autumn Festival since they came here. After next year, they might not return to the vige. Therefore, they wanted to spend this Mid-Autumn Festival at home. After discussion, they rejected Mrs. Li. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the Mid-Autumn Festival was a very important Festival. Family reunions were second only to the new year. On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, uncle Gu was carrying a wooden mallet in the yard and hitting his father in the stone mortar. He rarely showed his arms, but this hard work directly exposed the muscles on his arms. Gu Nian carried Gu Ren as they watched from the side. Both of them felt that it was a waste to hit someone with such a beautiful arm. Chapter 671 671 Did you get the wrong person? Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu si wanted to hammer it twice, but their arms were too thin. The glutinous rice ball in the stone mortar did not change at all! When Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and grandma Xiao, she quickly ran over to greet them before pulling Lu Zheng over, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, quick,e over. Do you think you can do it?¡± Lu Zheng picked up the wooden mallet and started to hit him in the same position as uncle Gu. Gu Xin was speechless. Sister Huihui did it, sister did it, and now even brother Yuanyuan did it. Sob, I¡¯m so bad. ¡°Sister Xinxin, let¡¯s go to grandpa¡¯s ce and bake mooncakes! That¡¯s easy!¡± Gu si looked at Gu Xin¡¯s shocked expression and tugged at her. ¡°Yes, everyone has their own strengths! I want to learn how to bake mooncakes from Grandpa!¡± Gu Xin nodded and regained her energy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lu Zheng smiled as he watched her leave. Suddenly, he realized that Gu Nian and Gu Ren were both staring at him from the door of the main room. The siblings ¡®gazes were veryplicated, but he felt that the meaning behind theirplicated gazes was definitely different. It was understandable for the second family of three to see that he was interested in Xinxin, but did the little one know that too? After being discovered by Lu Zheng, Gu Nian and Gu Ren looked up at the sky and the ground respectively. It was as if they had not seen him earlier. Lu Zheng retracted his gaze and stopped thinking about it. He focused on hitting his father. ...... That night, apart from the Gu family, yang xiaohuan and her father, as well as Lu Zheng and his grandson, were also at the Gu residence. The dinner was carried to the courtyard. Gu shouxin took out the wine he had brewed in his spare time, and Cai Xiaolian opened the first batch of wine she had brewed. Other than the children, everyone else drank. The meal was lively. There were mooncakes, Daddi, and fine wine and delicacies. It was the first meal in the entire vige. During the meal, everyone talked about the matter of the new Li Zheng of the San Cha kou vige. This new Li Zheng was born and raised in the vige of the three Forks. His surname was Wang. There were two major surnames in the vige of the three Forks, one was Zhang and the other was Wang. Li Zheng was basically selected from these two families. The two ns were also at odds. Sir Yan was afraid that the Zhang family would cause trouble for the Gu family and dy Gu shouxin¡¯s studies, so in the end, he chose someone with the surname Wang to be the chief. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care about this. Although there were more than forty families in the vige, and twenty of them had the surname Zhang, not all of them were willing to help Zhang Lizheng. The matter of Zhang Lizheng buying the questions made them feel ashamed. The Zhang n had been proud of Zhang Yunfu for the past two years, but now they were embarrassed. Why would theye to find trouble with him? Moreover, he was not afraid of trouble at all. After talking about the newly appointed internal affairs officer, they started talking about Gu shouxin¡¯s examination. This time, Grandpa and Grandma Gu still nned to go to the prefecture to apany her for the exam. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t think much of it, but Grandpa Gu was nervous. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if he didn¡¯t know the results immediately. At that time, it would be uncle Gu, Madam Zhang, and fourth uncle Gu who would stay at home. Gu Ren¡¯s eyes turned and turned. He decided that he would go too. He could now walk by leaning on the wall. Gu Nian and his elder sister were strong enough to carry him. He also wanted to see Gu Nian¡¯s and her sister¡¯s Manor. He had many things that he could sell for money and buy his own Manor. In the end, he decided to target Gu Xin. There was no point in looking for Gu Nian because Gu Nian would definitely find him troublesome and refuse to bring him along. Instead, he looked for little Xin Xin. His second uncle, second aunt, Grandpa, and grandma all liked little Xin. As long as she asked for it, there would definitely be no problem. Therefore, Gu Ren clung onto Gu Xin that night, shouting, ¡± ¡°Xin, Xin Xin, Xin Xinyue.¡± Gu Xin was ttered, ¡± bear with it. You¡¯re always sticking to my sister. What¡¯s wrong with you today? did you mistake my sister for me? ¡± Chapter 673 673 Are you bullying me because I¡¯m not married? The next morning, the three transmigrators were woken up by Gu Xin¡¯s voice. ¡°gu ren!¡± When the three of them heard this voice, they woke up with a start. It¡¯s a genius outside! The three of them rushed to Gu Xin¡¯s room after they finished putting on a set of clothes. They saw Gu Xin holding onto Gu Ren¡¯s chubby leg and hanging upside down, her face scrunched up. gu ren was suddenly awoken and was still in a daze! When he woke up, the transmigration trio had also arrived. Then, the four of them smelled a strong stench at the same time. He subconsciously looked towards the bed and saw a puddle of poop. He then looked towards Gu Xin¡¯s white pajamas and realized that there was also some on it. no wonder the good-tempered little xinxin was so angry. ¡°Father, sister, can I throw him out? Wuwuwu, not only did I wet the bed, but I also had diarrhea! And you even pulled it on me? he did it on purpose, he must have done it on purpose. i helped him with the diaperst night, and when i woke up this morning, the diaper was on the pillow!¡± Gu Xin looked at the three of them and said pitifully. Gu Ren wanted tough, but the time travel Trio was not to be trifled with. If heughed, he would definitely be finished. Hahaha, he was the one who tore off the diaper on purpose. ¡°throw it!¡± the transmigration trio said. Thus, Gu Xin lifted Gu Ren up, stood up, and walked out. ¡°Waa!¡± Gu Ren burst into tears. The transmigration trio followed behind. They were not worried that Gu Xin would throw Gu Ren away. If she was capable of doing such a thing, she would not have been so pitiful in the past. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sure enough, Gu Xin carried Gu Ren to the bathing area, found an unwashed cloth, wrapped Gu Ren up, and ced him in the bathtub, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, I¡¯m telling you, this is the cloth I use to wipe my feet. If you let your poop stink of me, I¡¯ll stink of you! Hmph! You can just stay in the bucket and stink!¡± The three transmigrators who had followed him: ¡± Yingluo, yes. Stinky him! Gu Ren waved his chubby little hands, trying to remove the cloth, but his body was wrapped in it. He was fat, and his hands and feet were not as flexible! He didn¡¯t think it was smelly at first, but when Gu Xin said that it was a piece of cloth used to wipe his feet, he instantly felt that it was smelly. ...... Because she had slept with Gu Xin and stained her clothes with poop, Gu Xin was determined not to hug Gu Ren. No matter how he cried or acted cute, she refused to bring him along when they set off. Uncle Gu held Gu Ren in his arms and pinched his chubby little face. ¡°You¡¯re so capable now, you can even take off your own diapers? Then you can change your own diapers in the future. When you walk, we won¡¯t help you pee or poop, but go to the bathroom by ourselves!¡± Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. that won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t bear with it. She¡¯s so petite, and the pit in the toilet is so big. What if she falls in? ¡± Gu Ren nodded with tears in his eyes.¡¯That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not going to the toilet. I won¡¯t go unless Gu Nian designs a clean toilet for me!¡¯ Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi with aplicated expression.¡±Wife, our son looks more than a year old! He was actually only ten months old! This was called petite. What did you want the petite ones in other families to do? Wife, is there something wrong with your eyes? do you want aunt xiao toe over and take a look at you? No wonder you always say that you¡¯re weak. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s something wrong with your brain, it¡¯s your eyes. Come, look at me, do I look like a skinny monkey with no more than two pieces of flesh?¡± Uncle Gu even stretched his arms and flexed his muscles as he spoke. Zhang Shi patted uncle Gu and said,¡±you¡¯re so annoying!¡± it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t know if you¡¯re weak or not! the referee was still talking outside! The child and his fourth uncle are still here!¡± Then, he turned around and ran away. Gu Ren covered his face. Fourth uncle Gu looked at his elder brother and sister-inw speechlessly. Are you bullying me because I¡¯m not married? Uncle Gu was depressed,¡¯my wife has learned a new way to escape again! If you can¡¯t win, run! and there was even that indescribable problem. No, no, this problem needs to be solved properly. Otherwise, who can I me in the future?¡± Thus, uncle Gu carried Gu Ren back to the room to reason with Mrs. Zhang. Chapter 674 674 learned how tough at people As they had to take the goods from the new store to the prefecture, the Gu sisters asked Lu Zheng for help and borrowed his carriage. there was not much work to do in the fields. not only did lu zheng borrow a carriage, he even lent himself to the gu family to be the coachman. Gu Xin insisted on pulling Gu si to sit with Lu Zheng, saying that she wanted to learn how to drive a carriage. In the future, when their family bought a carriage, they would not need to hire a coachman. when grandma gu saw this, she immediately invited gu hui and gu nian to sit down as well. she wanted everyone to learn. Gu Hui was speechless,¡¯grandma, you think that we¡¯re disturbing Grandpa by talking to him in the car and you want to chase us away!¡¯ I¡¯ve already learned how to drive a carriage, alright? Unfortunately, she dared to resist anyone in the family except for the olddy! Lu Zheng¡¯s carriage was filled with boxes of goods that were tied up with ropes. Gu Nian and Gu Hui took small stools and sat behind the three of them. This way, it would be more convenient to chat on the road. It had not rained the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival. The sun had shone yesterday and today, but the road was still a little muddy. Lu Zheng¡¯s driving speed was rtively slow. it was already past noon when they arrived at the prefecture. The family first went to the house that third aunt had given them and stored the goods. Then, they went to third aunt¡¯s ce and gave her old hens that no longerid eggs and two big baskets of eggs. During this period of time, li Muyan had sent letters to the vige at the crossroads and had also brought eggs for Gu Sangu. The eggs he gave to third aunt were all from Gu Xin¡¯s chicken. It was good for third aunt¡¯s health. The doctor had said that her pulse was stable, but third uncle still didn¡¯t let her go. When the family arrived, the young couple was quarreling. No, it was third aunt Gu who was one-sidedly pestering third uncle. Guo Rui cupped his chin as he watched the show. ¡°Grandpa, grandma! Second uncle, second aunt! My cousins! Grandma Xiao! Brother Yuan!¡± Seeing the group of peoplee in, Guo Rui happily jogged over and threw himself into Grandpa Gu¡¯s arms, calling out to them one by one. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Rui ¡®er, this child, is getting prettier and prettier! He really has all the advantages of third brother and ah Luo¡¯s face!¡± Grandma Xiao hadn¡¯t seen Guo Rui for a while, and she was surprised. ¡°Father, mother, you¡¯ve finallye! Quickly help me talk to him!¡± Third aunt Gu ran over toin. In the end, she had only run two steps before she was pulled back by her third uncle. ¡°Do you want me to carry you to meet father and mother, or do you want to walk slowly on your own?¡± third aunt gu,¡±hehe.¡± The person who came couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Third aunt Gu pitifully moved to her parents ¡®side, ¡± ¡°father, mother, i¡¯m so bitter! Your son-inw put me under house arrest and didn¡¯t let me out! Please save me!¡± ¡°speak properly!¡± grandma gu looked at her. Grandpa Gu chuckled and said,¡±third brother, you¡¯ve got a good child!¡± I¡¯ve finally straightened you two!¡± Third aunt Gu was speechless. Gu Xin giggled, ¡± third aunt, what grandfather means is that it¡¯s always third uncle whoins to my family. Today, I finally heard youin to my family! Grandpa was happy! Hehehehe!¡± gu shouxin and cai xiaolian knew who uncle gu had inherited it from, and the old man had finally shown it! They seemed to see uncle Gu saying this in a serious manner. There were three generations in the Gu family, Grandpa Gu, uncle Gu, and Gu Xin. Gu Sangu knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°You little thing, you¡¯ve learned how tough at people!¡± Gu Xin scratched her head and was still giggling. ¡°Father, mother, aunt Xiao, second brother, second sister-inw, ah Yuan,e in and have a seat!¡± Have you had lunch? You guys just got here!¡± Chapter 678 678 Not good After the results were out, the family nned to buy things and go back to the vige. Gu shouxin wasn¡¯t like the other students who wanted to keep in touch after the exam. Before leaving, Cai Xiaolian brought the children to the Li residence. cai xiaolian and madam li¡¯s liansheng street had been finalized in the past few days. they nned to start construction in september. it did not snow in the winter in the qingzhou prefecture city, so except for the first month of the lunar year, workers could start work at any time. the store that the gu sisters and li muyan were working on was also nning to open in september. The meeting this time was mainly to discuss the future arrangements. When they arrived at the Li residence, big yellow LED them straight to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. Big yellow said that li Muyan¡¯s health was not good again, and the entire Li family was worried, so they were all in li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian asked with concern,¡±I came over two days ago, but wasn¡¯t mu Yan still fine?¡± Why are you suddenly not feeling well?¡± Big yellow shook its head worriedly,st night, I suddenly invited a few famous doctors in the prefecture to see me, but they couldn¡¯t tell me what happened.¡± Recently, young master has been at home and has not gone out. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly became like this!¡± Cai Xiaolian silently sighed. That child really didn¡¯t have it easy! When he arrived at li Muyan¡¯s room, as expected, the whole family was there, even Madam li da, who had never appeared before, was there. Cai Xiaolian had a bad premonition in her heart. With so many people here, was it very serious? ¡°Sister Luo, how¡¯s mu Yan¡¯s condition?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked softly, as if she was afraid of disturbing the pale-faced li Muyan. ¡°AI! It was not good! The doctor can¡¯t tell the reason.¡± Mrs. Li frowned. This was the first time Cai Xiaolian had seen Madam li frown since she had met her. ¡°Little Lian, you¡¯vee at the right time. You and Yusheng are good sisters. Help aunt persuade her to bring the child back to the capital with us! When we reach the capital, we can find him a better doctor!¡± Madam Xie said as she pulled Cai Xiaolian. ¡°This Zhenzhen!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Madam li. ¡°mother, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to, but mu yan really can¡¯t leave. in the past, when she had just brought him onto the ship, he had almost lost his life. they were not even out of the qingzhou prefecture¡¯s territory! Going to the Luo family is the same, you lost half your life halfway, it¡¯s good toe back.¡± Mrs. Li exined again. ¡°But he has been to the Gu family three times, and it takes more than four hours to walk to the vige of the three Forks! As I grow older, perhaps I can go out now?¡± Xie Shi argued. ¡°That¡¯s right, second aunt! in the past two years, her brother had only suffered some injuries when he went out. his life was not in danger. Your niece feels that the Jiang family¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s words are correct.¡± li shan stood besidedy li and said while wiping her tears. Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that Li Shan¡¯s feet moved under her skirt and seemed to have touched eldest Madam li. ¡°Second sister-inw, mu Yan is the only male heir in our Li family. The Li family needs him! Just listen to uncle and aunty¡¯s suggestion and bring mu Yan to the capital to find a famous doctor! With her mother around, she could manage the family business for the time being. Mu Yan¡¯s life is more important!¡± Eldest Madam li persuaded. cough cough, cough cough cough! At this moment, li Muyan coughed a few times. Blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. He opened his eyes slightly and his gaze was a little dazed. ¡°Mu Yan, child,e back with us to the capital. Maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother will find you the best doctor, okay?¡± Madam Xie turned around and sat by the bed. She asked as she wiped the blood off his face. Chapter 681 681 Chapter 681-sour ¡®since you¡¯ve said that i¡¯m living a happy life, i¡¯m sure my husband treats me well. He¡¯s good to me. If I miss you again, wouldn¡¯t I be letting my husband down? So, li Muyan, live well! I won¡¯t miss you if you die! If you¡¯re alive, do business with me, and make a lot of money, I¡¯ll see you often. Don¡¯t even think about it! Work hard, work hard to Make Me Like You!¡± Li Muyan was both happy and sad! She was happy that Gu Nian knew about his feelings, but she was sad that he did not have long to live. The heavens had allowed him to meet such a good girl, so why didn¡¯t they let him live a little longer? Last night, he had already felt breathless and had fallen unconscious. He had been holding on with his will and waiting to tell Gu Nian. He wanted to give all the good things about himself to her. But, why, why was he scared? When Gu Nian saw his dazed expression, she picked up the handkerchief that she had used to wipe the blood off earlier and opened the door. She then called for Mrs. Li toe in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with niannian?¡± Mrs. Li did not understand Gu Nian¡¯s behavior. When she entered the room, she saw that her son was sitting on the bed in a daze. He looked much better now. ¡°Aunt Luo, look.¡± Gu Nian spread out the handkerchief. Mrs. Li was frightened. ck blood. He coughed out ck blood. Was he poisoned? However, fromst night to this morning, there was only bright red blood. The doctor had checked and did not say that there were any symptoms of poisoning! ¡°Aunt Luo, I suggest that you¡¯re the only one who knows about this. Li Muyan had been staying in his residence and hadn¡¯t gone out to eat. Of course, the poisoning doesn¡¯t have to be done from the food.¡± Gu Nian reminded. ¡°Mm, I know. I know what to do!¡± Mrs. Li clenched her handkerchief. ¡°Alright, aunt Luo, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Let the doctor take a look at li Muyan! Perhaps his body would be fine after he coughed out the poisonous blood. i think his face is much better now.¡± Gu Nian nodded and turned around to look at li Muyan, who was still in a daze. She didn¡¯t even notice that the corners of her mouth had curled up, revealing a smile. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om in his heart, he was still ridiculing this fool, this dumbass! After leaving the Li residence, Gu Nian told everyone about the incident in the car. She mainly wanted to ask Grandma Xiao what kind of poison in the world acted up so quickly that a doctor could not detect it. After grandma Xiao heard li Muyan¡¯s symptoms, she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the people in the southern border are good at poisoning. There is one kind of poison that is colorless and odorless and does not enter the mouth. Once youe into contact with it, it will cause the body¡¯s internal organs to rapidly fail and you will cough up blood until you die. this was also the case of a murder case in taoyuan county twenty years ago. the coroner did an autopsy and dissected the body, only to find the abnormality of the internal organs. However, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone coughing out ck blood, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± The second branch of the family felt that it was most likely this thing. The coughing out of poisonous blood was the work of Yu Zhuzi. However, they could not say it. Lu Zheng was frowning all the way, as if he knew something, but he did not say anything. After they returned to the vige, Gu Xin went to ask him. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you know why Brother mu Yan was poisoned? Or, do you know who poisoned him?¡± Gu Xin asked. She had long noticed that something was wrong with Lu Yang on the way. After being together for so long, Lu Zheng did not hide anything in front of her. She could easily see through Lu Zheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re quite concerned about li Muyan!¡± lu zheng¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Yup! We sisters are doing business with him! Besides, brother Muyan is already unlucky enough. We should all be concerned about him.¡± Gu Xin said without hesitation. Lu Zheng was even more jealous. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, just tell me!¡± Gu Xin tugged at the corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s shirt and shook it, acting like a spoiled child in front of Gu shouxin. Chapter 682 682 not answering hypothetical questions Lu Zheng lowered his head and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s shaking arms. Alright, he fell for it. No matter if it was big Xin ¡®er or little Xin Xin, they both liked to pull on the corner of his clothes with both hands and shake them. He had no resistance to this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. But you have to answer a question of mine.¡± Lu Zheng sighed and said. ¡°what?¡± gu xin stopped moving and stood up obediently, lifting her head slightly to look at lu zheng. The sunlight shone on her face, and the wind blew the small hair on her forehead. She looked very beautiful. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, if you dy any longer, I¡¯ll squat down and tell you. I¡¯m very tired if I look up.¡± gu xin shook her neck left and right as sheined. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Zheng looked up at the sky awkwardly, then bent down slightly and ced his hands on his knees to maintain eye level with Gu Xin. He asked in a serious tone, ¡± tell me, li Muyan, Xue qianren, Meng Meng, and Huo Junhao fell into the river together. Who did you save? ¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Being stared at by Gu Xin¡¯s big round eyes, Lu Zheng felt a little guilty and looked to his left and right. brother Yuan Yuan, ¡± Gu Xin sighed. why are you more troublesome than my father? ¡± Lu Zheng was confused. How did second uncle get involved? Gu Xin looked at him with a serious expression. when we met uncle ye, I was worried about you. My father asked me who I should look for if he disappeared with you. Then can you all not see each other? You¡¯re all grown up, why would you go missing? If I went to look for you, I would have lost my way. Isn¡¯t this a stupid question? Which one of you doesn¡¯t know how to swim? Yes, but I can¡¯t! You¡¯re actually asking me, a person who doesn¡¯t know how to swim, to save a few men who know how to swim?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s hands almost fell and he leaned forward. He blinked his eyes and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s expression was one of ¡®you¡¯re a bully¡¯. Lu Zheng felt wronged. In the past, he had asked Gu Xin who she had saved when he and Huo Junhao had fallen into the water. Gu Xin had also given him the same answer. no, ¡± she said. this is avoiding the question. Xinxin, what if we don¡¯t know how to swim? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not going to answer such a hypothetical question. My sister said that if you know that this hypothesis is not valid, then don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild and waste your time and life!¡± ¡°brother yuan yuan, i know you want to ask me if i care about you the most.¡± Right? Of course, I care about you the most! I¡¯ve known you for the longest time, and you treat me the best! You are my best brother! I think of you as big sister Huihui and big sister!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The first part of the sentence brought Lu Zheng back to life, but the second part killed him. Forget it, I¡¯d bettere back to life. At least there¡¯s a certain position. Xinxin is still young, take it slowly. ¡°Grandmother¡¯s words reminded me that I¡¯ve heard of this poison.¡± It¡¯s forbidden in our great Zhou, but some noble families will deploy it. However, other than li Muyan¡¯s maternal grandparents who hade from the capital, there were no outsiders in the Li residence. What he was sure of was that his maternal grandparents would not harm him at all. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he wasn¡¯t poisoned like what Grandma said, so I didn¡¯t say it just now. I was just thinking about it. ¡± The moment Gu Xin heard this, for some reason, the first person that came to her mind was Li Shan. Instead, she felt that it was impossible. Li Shan was younger than her, so how could she harm her own cousin? Chapter 683 683 Eldest Madam li She could not understand, so she told Lu Zheng her thoughts. Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t remember what Li Shan looked like, but he suddenly remembered that after Mrs. Li and Li Muyan¡¯s father had a big fight at home, he felt a hateful gaze on him when he left. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t see the person. He had also mentioned to Xue Qianyu that Xue Qianyu had stayed with Empress Jiang at the Li¡¯s residence for so long, but he had not found anyone suspicious. Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. alright, stop thinking about it. Go back quickly! Isn¡¯t it tiring for you to worry about other people¡¯s Affairs all day long?¡± Gu Xin chuckled,¡¯uncle said that we have to do and think about something while we¡¯re alive! otherwise, if you just eat and wait for death, won¡¯t you be a big fat pig in grandma¡¯s circle?¡± Lu Zheng was amused by her andughed very happily. Seeing Lu Zheng¡¯s smile, Gu Xin¡¯s smile widened, ¡± ¡°brother yuanyuan, does your sweetheart like you? She must really like you, right? you look very good when you smile like this. you should smile like this more often in front of that big sister.¡± ¡°If you like her, then so be it.¡± i¡¯ll remember it. i¡¯ll smile more in front of her in the future, because she likes it. ¡± alright! Gu Xin nodded and waved her hand. then I¡¯ll go back! After walking for a long while with a silly smile, Gu Xin suddenly thought of a problem and could no longer smile. Brother Yuanyuan had someone she liked, Enzi had someone she liked, and so did her sister. Although she was rejected, she liked her too. Even sisi liked Huo Wentong. She and sister Huihui were the most pitiful. No one liked them, and they had no one they liked. Sigh, uncle was right. As expected, she and sister Huihui should be sisters, and sister sisi and sister should be sisters. They would be more likable. Sigh, when would her future husband appear? Would he be like Enzi, still studying at home, and still a little brat the same age as her? She would have to wait at least three years before she could meet him! Forget it, three years it is! Three yearster, she would be of marriageable age, and they could be married. She wouldn¡¯t need her parents to worry about her marriage, and she wouldn¡¯t be despised by her grandparents like fourth uncle! after thinking it through, gu xin ran home happily. ¡°eh? Bear with it, what are you doing sitting here? are you waiting for me?¡± At the entrance of the old mansion, Gu Ren was leaning on the door sill and looking at the scenery outside. Gu Xin ran up to him and carried him up without caring about the dust on his body. It had been a few days since Gu Ren had slept with her. With her personality, she did not hold grudges and hadpletely forgotten about it. Gu Ren gave Gu Xin a cute smile. ¡°Ren Ren is so obedient! Come, while you¡¯re still young, I¡¯ll give you a kiss! When you grow up, you won¡¯t be able to kiss me anymore!¡± Gu Xin gave Gu Ren a kiss on the face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... Li Manor. In Li Shan¡¯s room, she was sitting opposite of eldest Madam li. The servant girls in the room had all left, and both mother and daughter looked upset. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this thing would definitely take his life? In the end, he was still alive and kicking this afternoon?¡± Eldest Madam li looked at Li Shan gloomily. ¡°Mother, did the person you found not follow the form I gave? Or was there something else that could not be reced? Otherwise, how could he be fine? Our Li family should hang a white cloth at night to hold a funeral!¡± Li Shan looked at eldest Madam li. She thought for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why li Muyan had suddenly recovered. fromst night to this morning, everything had been the same as the people she had poisoned in her previous life. li muyan could onlyst until the afternoon, but in the end, he hade back to life. he hade back to life in an instant. what had gone wrong? Chapter 684 684 The richest wife and the head of the case Her original n was to slowly grind it out. In the end, after Empress Jiang left, she found out that the Emperor was nning to choose concubines for his sons. Besides the seventh Prince, the first three princes were also of marriageable age. she was anxious. in her past life, this was not the time to choose a prince¡¯s wife. Therefore, she had to immediately end li Muyan¡¯s life and let Madam li acknowledge her as her daughter. She would then be the youngdy of the Duke Rong residence and participate in the election. As long as she participated in the selection, she was confident that she would be chosen by the third Prince. she had even asked someone to imitate li muyan¡¯s handwriting, so she wasn¡¯t worried that mrs. li wouldn¡¯t ept her as her daughter. However, li Muyan hade back to life. ¡°Hmph! It took me ten days and a few hundred taels of silver to buy the materials, and you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s wrong? Li Shan, did your second aunt send you to test me? I¡¯ve given birth to you, so let¡¯s be frank!¡± Lady Li snorted coldly. She looked at Li Shan as if she was not looking at her own daughter, but an enemy. li shan¡¯s expression changed instantly, and with a pitiful look, she threw herself at eldest madam li¡¯s feet, ¡± ¡°Mother, how can you say that? This daughter is doing this for mother, for our first household! No matter how wealthy second aunt¡¯s biological parents are, li Muyan is still a child of the Li family. As long as he¡¯s around, our eldest branch¡¯s daughter will only get a small dowry. Mother, you¡¯ll have to rely on li Muyan for your retirement and be at his mercy. I¡¯m really doing this for the five of us. Second older sister is already married for the first time, and eldest sister and third older sister arepletely one family with second aunt and Li Muyan. Mother, there¡¯s only the two of us, mother and son. You can¡¯t not trust me like this.¡± Lady Li¡¯s heart softened when she saw Li Shan¡¯s teary eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Li Shan continued, ¡± second aunt has taken over our Li family. I¡¯ll be her daughter and enjoy the things of her family. When the timees, I¡¯ll use them to show my filial piety to my mother. There are no brothers in second aunt¡¯s family. She¡¯s the only one left. Her parents will definitely give everything to me. Her mother could also get the Li family¡¯s things. So, mother, we need to work together at this time! mother, you¡¯re my mother, why would i lie to you, why would i team up with outsiders to bully you?¡± Lady Li thought about it. Li Shan was only an eleven-year-old girl. If it was her elder daughter or third daughter, she would still be suspicious. Why would she suspect an eleven-year-old girl? Eldest Madam li felt that she had be stupid after all these years of eating vegetarian and praying to Buddha. She helped Li Shan up and sighed,¡±but li Muyan has recovered. We¡¯ve lost everything!¡± Your second aunt, that person, has experienced it once. She will definitely be very cautious in the future. It will be difficult for us to poison her again!¡± Li Shan wiped her tears and said,¡±mother, I don¡¯t know where to start with li Muyan. What about second aunt?¡± She¡¯s probably only on guard against li Muyan, but not against herself. We can deal with her! Mother, am I right?¡± Eldest Madam li thought for a while and nodded. Li Shan continued, ¡± second aunt has locked second uncle up. Second aunt is the most powerful in the Li family. We can¡¯t let her die. Her parents don¡¯t look like good people. If there is a legitimate reason that grandmother can¡¯t stand second Shen, how good would that be!¡± Lady Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Li Shan knew that she had sessfully guided him. She continued, ¡± ¡°Second aunt is having business with the Gu family¡¯s Cai family, and Cai¡¯s husband wille from time to time. Sometimes, it¡¯s just the three of them. I feel that it is somewhat inappropriate for second Shen to meet people like this.¡± This time, Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth curved up. The wife of the richest man and the new head of the case. Well, that¡¯s great! Chapter 686 686 Don¡¯t forget each other when you¡¯re rich The second branch of the Gu family, who had already been separated from the Gu family, had nothing to say. However, they felt that Gu Ren¡¯s behavior was strange. Especially the time-traveling trio who knew Gu Ren¡¯s identity. They looked at Gu Ren in surprise, not understanding why this kid was so excited. Gu Ren struggled to get down from uncle Gu¡¯s body and ran to Gu Xin¡¯s side with his short legs, ¡± Xinxin, Xinxin, no, no. Gu Xin was speechless. I¡¯m a child, I can¡¯t interrupt the separation of the family. Bear with it, you¡¯ve found the wrong person! Grandma Gu looked at Gu Hui and her brother. you¡¯re like your parents and brothers. You don¡¯t want to split? ¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu en and Gu si both looked at Gu Hui, indicating that they would listen to their sister. Gu Hui thought for a while and said,¡±Grandpa, grandma, we have the same idea as father and mother.¡± You and Grandpa are still young. My father, second uncle, and fourth uncle all need your guidance!¡± ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s not fair for me to be split like this!¡± Fourth uncle Gu chimed in. Xiao Huan and I are two young people, how could we know how to live! I still need father, mother, brother, and sister-inw to watch over me!¡± Grandma Gu gave fourth uncle Gu a sidelong nce. when your brother and sister-inw were at your age, they were already so old! she said. Fourth uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo¡± ¡°The separation of the family is inevitable,¡± grandfather Gu suddenly said. If the second son was admitted next year, he might be an official in a certain ce. At that time, the second branch¡¯s family would also have to follow. Eldest was at home taking care of the fields, while fourth continued to do the wood work. Everyone had their own lives. Even if we don¡¯t separate now, it will still be the same in the future.¡± Gu Xin, who was carrying Gu Ren, suddenly raised her hand, ¡± ¡°I want to say something, can I?¡± Everyone looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Grandpa, why can¡¯t we be together?¡± Gu Xin asked. Didn¡¯t grandfather say it before? As Brothers United, their strength could cut through gold. It was just like when the gambling debt collector came, Big Uncle and fourth uncle could help, and sister Huihui and en ¡®Zi could also help. Also, when someone bullied my mother, my elder sister, father, and I weren¡¯t at home, so it was first aunt and aunt xiaohuan who came to help. If others bully me and sisi, Huihui and my sister¡¯s Enzi will help. Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. A chopstick can be broken easily, but a bunch of chopsticks can¡¯t be broken so easily. So, why do we have to separate?¡± Gu Ren really wanted to curse. A pair of chopsticks can¡¯t be broken? Why don¡¯t you let grandma try? The two elders were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to say that. The two elders looked at each other and then at Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian. ¡°What about you three? The same as Xinxin?¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± father, mother, I actually had this n too. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t done it yet. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say it. In the future, when I pass the examination and be a bright Hall, ording to the court¡¯s policy, I can¡¯t be an official in the Qingzhou government. I¡¯m bound to be in other ces. I was thinking of bringing my parents, eldest brother and fourth brother along.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to his father,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. ¡°I have no objections,¡± Gu Nian replied. She didn¡¯t have many friends here, so she got along well with Gu Hui. Now that she knew Gu Ren¡¯s identity, she really didn¡¯t want to be separated. Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu obviously didn¡¯t expect Gu shouxin to have such an idea. They were touched. Sure enough, the money they lent to second brother was not in vain. The beatings they suffered with second brother were not in vain. He had done it! Although these two brothers did not want to leave the vige at the crossroads at all, they were really happy to hear Gu shouxin¡¯s words! Chapter 687 687 The only good thing about being fat ¡°So, all of you are against the idea of splitting up?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Everyone nodded. Grandpa Gu turned around and patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°You see, like I said, they can¡¯t bear to part with the family. Why don¡¯t we just forget about it ande back a few yearster!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the annoying people in front of her. Sigh, when will this end! Did he think that he would be able to rx after his fourth brother got married? he thought that he could live a simple life with brother Chuan! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, each and every one of them was very reasonable! the second brother actually wanted to leave the vige with his family. gu shouxin had been someone¡¯s son for almost a year. he was much better at reading people¡¯s expressions than a real son. therefore, even if grandma gu kept the same expression, he could see that grandma gu suddenly disliked them. Heughed in his heart. This olddy was really funny. However, he did not show it on his face.¡±Mother, there are only a few people in the Gu family, and we don¡¯t have a family tree. My son is very confident in his imperial examination this time. En ¡®Zi and Ren Ren are also smart children. Why don¡¯t we make a genealogy first? to bring the gu family to greater heights in the future?¡± Before grandma Gu could say anything, uncle Gu said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you can. It¡¯d be best to make our ancestor jump out of the ground so happy!¡± the gu family,¡±yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu red at boss Gu. I don¡¯t even know where we came from. I grew up in the vige with your grandparents. I heard that your grandfather¡¯s grandfather was also a Hunter in the vige. He had only one son for several generations, but it was not passed down when it came to me. I just happened to meet your father. If it wasn¡¯t for your father, you wouldn¡¯t be part of the Gu family. You would be part of the ye family!¡± grandpa gu waved his hand. ¡± it¡¯s just a family name. they¡¯re my sons too. ¡± Grandpa Gu wanted to say that he was a member of the Gu family. His life was given by the Gu family. The ye family did not need him to carry on the family line. Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s just right. Let¡¯s start from our grandfather¡¯s generation! Father, mother, in the future, we will also be able to bring honor to the ancestors of the Gu family in Qing Province, but we will also be able to benefit our future generations.¡± Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin in a daze for a while. To be honest, she didn¡¯t think so much. From the moment she met brother Chuan, she had only wanted to live a good life with him. She knew that she was a little selfish. She only thought that after she gave birth to the child, she would be done with her responsibility for the child after he was raised and married. She had never thought of enjoying the happiness of having children and grandchildren when she was old. It was enough as long as brother Chuan was around. Now, it seemed that it was not possible. He had to be annoyed by these annoying things. Zhang Shi smiled and said,¡±this is good, this is good. The shop opened by these girls is called the Gu sisters!¡± In the future, when this shop expanded, when people asked which Gu sisters it was, they would say ¡°the Gu family of Qing Zhou.¡± Our Gu family is doing well. In the future, when our daughters get married, the husband¡¯s family will have to think twice about their maiden family if they want to despise and bully others. The child¡¯s aunt¡¯s mother-inw and aunt often despise her. If it wasn¡¯t for her thick-skinned and her uncle being really good to her, someone from a simr family as us would not be able to take it. ¡± Uncle Gu turned his head and said,¡±wife, you¡¯re right!¡± So, you should be d that you married into our family before we changed our family! Do you know the only benefit of being fat?¡± ¡°What?¡± Uncle Gu said in all seriousness,¡±I¡¯m blessed!¡± Fat people are blessed!¡± Zhang Shi was speechless. Chapter 688 688 Can talk now Under the opposition of his descendants, the family was not sessfully divided. However, he did talk about the arrangements at home. Uncle Gu was still in charge of the fields, while fourth uncle Gu continued to do his woodwork. gu shouxin and cai xiaolian nned to stay in the prefecture for a month. in the early stages of construction on liansheng street, cai xiaolian still wanted to guard it, so the furniture store would be handed over to yang xiaohuan. Ever since they had found out that the Jiang family was the home of human traffickers after the incident with Gu Ren, the furniture store opened by Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan had be famous in the state capital. The orders they received were all lined up until next year. Of course, the orders they received were for the families to build new houses or for their daughters to be used as dowry. Most small items, or even individual items, were basically still bought in the store. In the beginning, they only had Master Yang¡¯s disciples and Grand-disciples, but now, many carpenters hade to rmend themselves. The benefits they gave were quite good. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Master yang had even bought thend in his family¡¯s backyard and directly set up a workshop with arge area of five mu. The goods could keep up. As for Zhang Shi, she would continue to take care of the children and do the housework. After all, Ninja was still young. En ¡®Zi was going to study, and the four sisters didn¡¯t n to live in the prefecture. They only nned to visit the opening of the shop and would be back after two days. They were very confident in First Lady Meng and thirddy Meng. Just like that, the family¡¯s arrangements for the start of the year werepleted. after having dinner at the old mansion, they nned to go home. however, gu ren held onto gu nian and refused to let go. he wanted to follow them to the second household. Although she was carrying Gu Nian, Gu Xin still said with fear, ¡± ¡°father, mother, sister, i¡¯ll go back first. i¡¯m tired and want to sleep!¡± After she finished speaking, she ran away. She was afraid that Gu Ren would run over to sleep with her. She did not want to be pulled by Gu Ren again. Therefore, at night, Gu Ren had a conversation with the time-traveling trio in Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin¡¯s room. ¡°You can speak?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise as she had just repeated her question. ¡°Gu Nian, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡± Gu Ren pouted as he red at Gu Nian. ¡°Hahaha, dopey Gu, you really know how to talk! But don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. I was your aunt before, and now I¡¯m your sister! I¡¯m older than you!¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t call me dopey Gu!¡± Gu Ren pped Gu Nian¡¯s hand away. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be called dopey Gu! what? You¡¯re here tonight, and you can talk again. Do you have anything to say? Are you here to repent for the melodramatic plot you wrote?¡± Gu Nian bit and pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face even longer. ¡°Second pig, second diagnosis, control her with us!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s hands and feet were resisting. alright, niannian, stop teasing him. He can¡¯t even speak properly! Cai Xiaolian looked at this pair of siblings in amusement. ¡°For the sake of my mother, I¡¯ll let you off!¡± Gu Nian let go of Gu Ren and sat down on the bench. Gu Ren was the only one sitting on the bed, while the three older ones each took a stool by the bed. gu ren rubbed his face hard and felt that it was round. then, he smiled at cai xiaolian and said,¡±second aunt, you¡¯re so beautiful and kind!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha.¡± gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. this kid was quite good at talking.¡±Speak, what do you want to say? Did you find something wrong with your grandparents? or is it that your setting of them is not simple?¡± Gu Ren¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He raised both his hands and gave a thumbs up. He was so excited that he lost his bnce and fell down. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± Gu Ren got up on his own and took a few steps back. He leaned against the wall and said, as expected of second uncle. You can see this problem from the way the old man and olddy said to move out! Chapter 689 689 Grandpa Gu knows my identity ¡°dopey gu, don¡¯t tter me. let¡¯s be serious,¡± gu nian said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om gu ren angrily red at gu nian. ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, don¡¯t call me dopey Gu. Also, don¡¯t threaten me with the fact that you used to be my aunt. Now that we¡¯ve transmigrated, I¡¯m your younger brother, we¡¯re of the same generation!¡± ¡°if sister huihui can hit you, so can i!¡± gu nian said. Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± gu shouxin said,¡±i won¡¯t say anything. i¡¯ll send you back to sleep!¡± ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Actually, I just wanted to say that grandfather¡¯s identity is extraordinary. He is the son of the current Grand Empress Dowager!¡± The transmigration trio was speechless. Gu Ren said smugly,¡±your status is awesome, right?¡± Originally, in the book, I had set it to be when the Empress Dowager was about to die and he went to see her for thest time. in the end, i saw xue qianyu appear and guessed the emperor and empress jiang¡¯s identity. i also heard empress jiang repeatedly testing grandfather and grandmother. i knew that i was afraid that things would not go the way my book went.¡± Then, he began to tell her about grandfather Gu¡¯s life. There was a rumor in the great Zhou Dynasty that twins were unknown. It was fine if it was a Dragon and a Phoenix, but in the royal family and somerge families, they would only raise one of the twins and send the other away or end it directly. Grandfather Gu was one of the Twin sons of the current Grand Empress Dowager. Furthermore, he was the one who was left behind. However, when he was six years old, he fell sick and could not be saved. The Grand Empress Dowager switched the one who was raised outside. So, Grandpa Gu knew who she was. not only was he switched out, but he was also sent far away by the empress dowager. as a result, the ce behind him suddenly suffered from a natural disaster and the people were in a riot. in order to protect his life, the guards sacrificed their own and their daughter¡¯s lives. grandpa gu escaped to the vige at the crossroads and became the gu family¡¯s live-in son-inw. The Grand Empress Dowager had also lost all news of grandfather Gu. When the princes of the previous Emperor¡¯s generation fought for the throne, the Crown Prince died, and the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager could not find anyone to rece him. They could only call the Father of the current Emperor, who stood aloof from worldly affairs, back to the capital to support the previous emperor to the throne. ¡°Your male lead, Lu Zheng!¡± Gu Nian replied. Why did you give my grandfather such aplicated background?¡± Gu Ren said,¡¯in order to show that the male lead can take a beating! after the death of the female protagonist, the male protagonist went crazy and wanted to resurrect him. he wasted a lot of time and energy and finally failed. after that, the grand empress dowager acknowledged grandfather gu on her deathbed. the royal family wanted to help grandfather gu, but when grandfather gu knew that his granddaughter had died a tragic death, he gave the male protagonist a blow to wake him up. he wanted him to stop being obsessed with resurrecting the female protagonist and continue to conquer the sea of stars! Haha, but I got into trouble before I could even write it. I only have the outline.¡± Gu shouxin frowned,¡±resurrected?¡± Gu Ren nodded his head repeatedly. he had been resurrected. he had given him an expert, a monk. He wanted him to gather all kinds of girls who looked like the female lead, draw their blood, pull their hair, and cut their nails to perform the ritual! Your brain hole is big, hahahaha!¡± Gu Nian was speechless,¡¯so, that mysterious person is the Grandmaster monk? Lu Zheng isn¡¯t looking for Xinxin¡¯s body double, but because he thinks he can resurrect her?¡± Gu Ren said,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± gu nian, did you just see that part? I¡¯ve been writing for him for eight years! after eight years of not being resurrected, grandfather gu had appeared and scolded him. then, he began to conquer the sea of stars. his final goal was to conquer all the ces with people. ¡°When he grew old and the Zhou Dynasty became the king, he was all alone and died in the small courtyard that he and Gu Xin used to live in.¡± The three transmigrators didn¡¯t know what to say. he only wanted to say that lu zheng was wronged! Gu shouxin said,¡¯however, he didn¡¯t seem to follow the plot of your book. How do you exin this?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Ren pouted and said,¡±second uncle, why do I still want to know?¡± Why didn¡¯t he follow my plot? and you guys, why are you here? Then I¡¯ll only write about it until eight yearster, when Grandpa Gu will appear and scold him until he wakes up!¡± Chapter 690 690 No child to inherit the throne ¡°don¡¯t tell me he seeded?¡± cai xiaolian smacked her head. The three of them looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Bear with it,¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±I didn¡¯t finish writing, right?¡± Perhaps something had happened to ninren and the plot had be chaotic? The master was a real master. He didn¡¯t resurrect. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong. He was Reborn! Before I died, I¡¯ve seen quite a few of these reincarnations!¡± Something shed across Gu Nian¡¯s mind as she looked at Gu Ren. ¡°When did you realize that you had transmigrated?¡± Gu Ren said,¡±it¡¯s in the fatdy¡¯s stomach!¡± However, it didn¡¯t take long for me to feel it!¡± The three transmigrators looked at each other. Well, he had appeared at the same time as them. When they arrived, Gu Ren had not been born yet! Cai Xiaolian sighed,¡±sigh, the longer I spend time with him, the more I can feel his heart.¡± Other than being impatient at the start, he was really carefulter on. He¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and did notment. At first, she really thought that he was a scumbag. She really thought that he took in concubines because he found a substitute. Unlike Gu nianxiang, Gu shouxin had already gotten over this matter. Moreover, after getting to know Lu Zheng, he was quite fond of him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Ren blinked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s the point of talking about the male master? don¡¯t mention him, he¡¯s a good-for-nothing, he doesn¡¯t want the sea of stars i gave him, and he¡¯s here to be a viger! i¡¯ve decided, he¡¯s not my male lead. Second uncle, can you be the male lead? We¡¯re going to rely on the identity of the lordmaster to fight for the throne with the Emperor?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at Gu Ren in surprise. Little kid, you really have a dream! Gu shouxin smiled. Although he had never sat on the Dragon Throne, he had experienced the feeling of being an Emperor. Other 9,000-year-old people were second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people, but he was not. No one was above him, and the Emperor was also his puppet. It wasn¡¯t fun to be an Emperor, so why would he snatch it? Seeing that Gu shouxin only smiled and did not speak, Gu Ren continued to persuade him, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, none of these princes can do it in my settings! How do you think the male lead conquers the sea of stars? of course, he relies on power! I didn¡¯t let him be the Emperor in the end because I set it so that he would have no women, no children, and no one to inherit the throne. The next emperor and the one after the next emperor would be his puppet. Now that the male lead has been reborn, look at the way he¡¯s looking at little Xinxin. Yes, he has a woman, and in the future, he¡¯ll have children, and someone will inherit the throne, but look at what he¡¯s doing. He doesn¡¯t follow my n, so it¡¯s really impossible. why don¡¯t we cooperate? just let him be the prince consort and let little xinxin be the princess!¡± No woman and no child to inherit the throne? Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian gave Gu Ren a strange look before turning to look at Gu shouxin. Gu Ren didn¡¯t feel that he had said something wrong and was a little confused. Gu shouxin smiled. well, I have already experienced the part that you haven¡¯t finished. So, it¡¯s not fun to be an Emperor! Gu Ren blinked and asked,¡±what does Yingluo mean?¡± Second uncle, are you an ancient person? ¡°Maybe not?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly covered his mouth. She didn¡¯t even say she would castrate him when she scolded him now because she was afraid that her father would hear her. This damn dopey Gu was really rubbing it in. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care about this anymore. He already had a wife and children. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to use some things that he didn¡¯t have before, his wife had promised him that they would have their wedding night when the Golden roll was inscribed. It would be soon! Therefore, he stopped Gu Nian and gave Gu Ren a brief introduction of his identity before he transmigrated. Gu Ren was speechless. Chapter 692 692 On what basis should he despise his mother? This old man was the old Qin master, the Father of the body that Cai Xiaolian was in. He had appeared in the vige of the three Forks several times before and did not say his purpose. Gu shouxin had already guessed the reason. Regarding this kind of marriage, the couple agreed that there was no need to acknowledge it. If they had to acknowledge it, then the Qin family would have to pay a high price. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yuan, what are you doing in the prefecture? Just in time, I¡¯m nning to look for your great uncle!¡± old master qin came over to greet lu zheng, but his eyes were on gu shouxin. Hearing themotion outside, Gu Xinyue opened the curtains and recognized old master Qin. She turned around and walked in, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister, it¡¯s that strange old man who appeared before us and asked for water!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, your father is outside,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. She knew that the old man outside might be her mother¡¯s father, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to like him. If he was really her biological father, why didn¡¯t he say anything even though he had already found the ce and met her? Was he looking down on their family? Ever since the incident between County Magistrate Cheng¡¯s family and her family, Gu Xin had inexplicably disliked people who were so full of themselves and looked down on her family. ¡°Grandpa Qin, what a coincidence! I¡¯vee to the prefecture city for some matters, and I¡¯ll be back in two or three days. Grand uncle is at home!¡± Lu Zheng said as he got off the car and gave a Junior¡¯s bow. ¡°You child, you¡¯re so polite every time I see you. You¡¯ve really been taught well! i think i¡¯ve seen this little brother somewhere?¡± Old master Qin said and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin twitched his mouth and smiled at old master Qin without saying anything. Old master Qin was a little embarrassed. ¡°grandpa qin, this is my second uncle gu. you¡¯ve met him before.¡± Last time, he even asked me to bring you some water!¡± Old master Qin: ¡± Zhenzhen, hehehe. It¡¯s fate that brought us together. Shall I treat you to tea? ¡± lu zheng turned to look at gu shouxin. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m thirsty!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. He then turned around and shouted,¡±Huihui, niannian,e out and drive the carriage.¡± Wifey, I¡¯ll go drink tea with ah Yuan. You go to third sister¡¯s ce first, and ah Yuan and I wille to find you in a while.¡± With that, Gu shouxin jumped out of the car. as soon as gu hui and gu nian came out, the two sisters nced at grandpa qin and drove away without even saying goodbye. Old master Qin still wanted to say a few words to his granddaughter, but she ignored him. He felt a little depressed. After the carriage had travelled for a while, Gu Xin stuck her head out of the window and looked over with a smile on her face. She watched as her father, brother Yuan Yuan and the old man went to the teahouse not far away from the city gate. Gu Xin only sat back down and pouted her lips when she could no longer see him. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin with a smile,¡¯you child, you¡¯re even sulking. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes and said in a wronged tone, ¡± ¡°Mother, I feel wronged for you.¡± ¡°But, mother doesn¡¯t feel wronged at all!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. Gu Xin pouted. he¡¯s mother¡¯s biological father. It doesn¡¯t matter if you snuck into the Cai family. It has nothing to do with you. Mother is not like other girls from rich families who know everything, but mother is very good! Why did he have to be tested? Did true affection need to be tested? other people raised their mother for them, so why would they still despise her? Since he didn¡¯t like it, why did he find it? I thought he didn¡¯t like us because we¡¯re country bumpkins, but dad is a schr at No. 1 middle school, and he¡¯s even the head of the case, so he came. What do you think he means?¡± Cai Xiaolian carried the sleeping Gu Ren with one hand and patted Gu Xin¡¯s head with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± This child was very smart now. She could even see this. Gu Xin was still unhappy. in the past, my face was yellow and I was skinny. I didn¡¯t know anything and I loved to cry. My hair was yellow and I was very ugly. Even my parents didn¡¯t despise me. Mother, you¡¯re so good. He¡¯s your biological father, why would you dislike him?¡± Chapter 694 694 What if I lied to you again? Old master Qin looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief.¡±Yuan, didn¡¯t your granduncle tell you?¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± She asked,¡±Grandpa Qin, have you found the child?¡± I know! It¡¯s Cai Dacheng. Did you find your other child?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that Cai Dacheng might be a fake?¡± old master Qin was anxious. Lu Zheng nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± What does his fake identity have to do with my second uncle? My second uncle is grandma Gu¡¯s biological son. My grandma was the one who delivered him.¡± Old master Qin mmed the table in anger. ¡°Cai Xiaolian is my real daughter. Cai Dacheng took the token and pretended to be my daughter! That thing should have been left for Cai Xiaolian by the Cai family¡¯s olddy, but she didn¡¯t hear Cai Xiaolian¡¯sst words when she was giving birth, so she missed it!¡± Lu Zheng looked at old master Qin in surprise and did not say anything. I knew it long ago, but I just didn¡¯t say it. Gu shouxin calmly said,¡±you think it¡¯s true just because you say so?¡± Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°Cai Dacheng admitted it himself!¡± Old master Qin replied. Gu shouxin sneered,¡±he¡¯s already lied to you once. What if he¡¯s lying to you again?¡± Who would believe that?¡± Old master Qin,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Gu shouxin looked at old master Qin. old master, you invited us to tea just to talk about this. Thank you for your hospitality. I believe that ah Yuan will treat you with great hospitality next time. As for me, I won¡¯t personally invite you. I¡¯m a little afraid of my wife. If my wife knows that I¡¯m eating with an old man who says he¡¯s not the child of his mother-inw, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll divorce him. For the sake of our future happiness, I¡¯ll take my leave first, old man. Thank you again. Although the tea and snacks are not as good as the Li family restaurant¡¯s, I¡¯ll still ept your kind intentions.¡± Gu shouxin stood up. Old master Qin hurriedly got up and pulled Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°You, you stop!¡± Gu shouxin frowned and looked at the ce where he was being pulled. He pped away the old man¡¯s hand in disgust. He didn¡¯t like others touching him. it¡¯s true, ¡± old master Qin said anxiously. little Lian looks just like her mother. I thought so at first sight. Gu shouxin smiled sarcastically. don¡¯t try to coax me. I knew it back then. Why didn¡¯t you say it? ¡± I remember that you went to our vige to ask for water three times, right?¡± ¡°I was just making sure,¡± old master Qin said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin,¡±Are you sure?¡± Confirm what? Are you sure about our family¡¯s character? Are you sure he has the right to be your daughter¡¯s son-inw? Now it¡¯s confirmed that little Lian can do business, and I have a title? Your Qin family is currentlycking a businessman and also urgently needs someone in the officialdom. Otherwise, the Qin family¡¯s Foundation will be ruined in the hands of unfilial descendants? Hehe, why don¡¯t you wait a little longer and see if I can get a high schr?¡± Gu shouxin flicked his sleeves and tidied his clothes. He said coldly,¡±From the day Cai Xiaolian married me, it didn¡¯t matter how her family was. What was important was me. I can give her more than what her family can give her. She¡¯s the daughter-inw of the Gu family and will be the matriarch of the Gu family in the future. Other families have nothing to do with her. That¡¯s all I have to say. If you continue to pester me, I don¡¯t care who you are or how old you are.¡± After that, Gu shouxin walked out of the private room. ¡°Grandpa Qin, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands and chased after him. My granduncle is at home, so go ahead!¡± Old master Qin was stunned on the spot. How could a mere elementary schr be so imposing? Was he really not tempted? No matter how much wealth the Qin family had? He¡¯s leaving just like this? And you won¡¯t let me continue? Chapter 695 695 Younger brother and sister The Guo family. Gu Ren, who had been sleeping the entire way, finally woke up. When she saw third aunt Gu, she reached out her hands to hug her. Third aunt Gu was happy. She took the child and held him in her arms.¡±Aiyo, I¡¯m just trying to get a hug from aunty the moment I open my eyes!¡± Gu Ren shook the silver bangle on his hand, and the small bell rang. Gu Xin was surprised,¡¯third aunt, Ren Ren actually knew that you were the one who gave him the silver bracelet! He was only a month old then!¡± Third aunt Gu was stunned. gu hui exined, ¡± father bragged a lot when he carried him. he said that he was wearing cloth bought by second aunt, clothes sewn by grandmother, and the bracelet was given by third aunt. ¡± You must remember second aunt, grandmother, and third aunt.¡± ¡°Big brother, what else did you say?¡± third aunt Guughed. Gu si added from the side, ¡± father said that although your parents didn¡¯t give you anything to wear, your mother fed you. Your father hugged you and yed with you every day. He taught you how to speak. You have to remember that. He also said that you¡¯re so handsome, so you¡¯re father Zhao, father Zhao grandfather Zhao. So, when many girls like you in the future, they must remember the good looks your grandfather gave them.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± the women of the gu family allughed. After third aunt Gu finishedughing, she looked at Gu Ren, who was also smiling foolishly.¡±can¡¯t you speak? Come, tell me, is it a little brother or a little sister in third aunt¡¯s stomach?¡± Gu Ren stretched out his hand and touched third aunt Gu¡¯s belly.¡±Younger brother, younger sister.¡± ¡°Yes, is it a little brother or a little sister?¡± ¡°Younger brother and sister,¡± Gu Ren replied. Third aunt Gu was speechless,¡¯is that a younger brother or a younger sister? Bear with it, you say, a child can be urate!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Younger brother and sister!¡± Gu Ren pouted. Gu Xin immediately reacted, ¡± third aunt, ¡± ¡± bear with it ¡± means that you have two children in your stomach. A younger brother and a younger sister? ¡± third uncle¡¯s younger brother and sister are also from the same mother?¡± Third aunt Gu was speechless. cai xiaolian and gu nian thought about it. it made sense. twins were hereditary. grandpa gu and the guo family had this gene. the probability of third aunt being pregnant with two children was very high! Gu Ren nodded repeatedly. Gu Xinughed. bear with it. You¡¯re still nodding so seriously. Did you see it? ¡± Gu Ren really wanted to say a long list of things, but in order not to shock everyone, he only said very loudly,¡±Younger brother and sister!¡± Gu Xin was shocked, ¡± Alright, alright. Brother and sister. We¡¯re going to have a brother and sister again. They¡¯ll be able toe out and y with you next year. Gu Ren pouted.¡¯I don¡¯t want to y with a kid!¡¯ Third aunt Gu regained her senses. She picked Gu Ren up and gave him a kiss.¡±Baby, if you¡¯re right this time, Auntie will announce that you¡¯ll be the first among All My Children in the future. Whatever you say will be the truth!¡± gu ren was confused. Third aunt Gu continued tough,¡±if I give birth to a son and a daughter at once, I can seal my stomach. I don¡¯t need to have another child.¡± Hahahaha!¡± Everyone in the Gu family was speechless. At night, when the sisters were all asleep, Gu Nian went to her parents ¡®room. As expected, they were still awake. Dopey Gu was rolling around in bed. ¡°Third aunt, are you really having twins?¡± Gu Nian walked over and caught him. gu ren nodded,¡±yes!¡± she had set her daughter as the empress! After grandfather acknowledged her, the little Emperor¡¯s Empress died of illness. In order topensate grandfather, he chose third aunt¡¯s daughter to be the Empress. Of course, I haven¡¯t written it out yet, it¡¯s just a setting.¡± ¡°Where are Xuanji, Huihui, and sisi?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Ren said,¡±big sis will be single for life!¡± He didn¡¯t have time to set sisi¡¯s words, nor did ninko. Also, the three sons of fourth uncle and fourth aunt haven¡¯t been set yet. I¡¯m nning to give them a more impressive identity when Grandpa acknowledges them!¡± Chapter 696 696 their ending Gu Nian began to pull Gu Ren¡¯s face again. ¡°Then why did you make it soplicated for the second branch? Especially Gu Nian. Why did he set up so many peach blossoms for her? Do you know how much pain I¡¯ve suffered?¡± Gu Ren pped Gu Nian away with all his might and said,¡¯isn¡¯t gu Xin the female lead? Because the male protagonist was called Lu Zheng! i¡¯ve set it as a ¡®true¡¯ couple. if gu si was the female lead, then you would be the kind of person like big sister who would be single for life!¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. They looked at Gu Ren and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Qin family? Don¡¯t talk about your sister¡¯s settings, okay?¡± Gu Ren rubbed his face. the Qin family has a rich businessman in Jiangnan. Old man Qin was a yboy when he was young. He was so angry that the main wife ran away from home with her son. She gave birth outside and the child was left homeless. that son of his is dead, and his daughter is you, second aunt. his family was full of unfilial descendants, all of them useless. He saw that there was no hope, so he wanted to find his son and daughter. After finding Cai Xiaolian in the book, Cai Xiaolian took Gu Nian to the library. In the end, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian did not know their ce and were chased out of the Qin family in less than a year. Then, he met Gu Xin in Jiangnan. After Gu Xin¡¯s death, the Qin family found out that Gu Nian had be Xue Qianyu¡¯s beloved concubine and came after her again!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, she could not help but pull Gu Ren¡¯s face to the left and right, just like Gu Nian. What was this brat thinking? Was this to exterminate the second household? There were three women in total, one living in a brothel, one was a concubine, and one was not content with her life? gu ren gave up struggling and shed tears of regret. If he had known that she would appear in his book, he would definitely not have used his daughter as the female lead. I¡¯m so regretful! ¡°then what happened to gu shouxin?¡± gu shouxin asked faintly. Gu Ren rolled his eyes and wanted to make up a story, but Gu shouxin saw through his intention.¡±Tell me the truth! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one who knows. Lu Zheng, this reincarnated person, definitely knows.¡± Gu Ren thought,¡±bug, bug, what a big bug!¡± The three transmigrators stared at Gu Ren. second uncle, ¡± Gu Ren said, ¡± Xinxin was sold. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian acknowledged each other as family. Gu shouxin found some jewelry and Jade that Grandpa Gu had hidden. He stole them and ran away with Bai yueguang and Xie jiaoniang. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were worried that their identities would be exposed, so they had to leave the vige. Later on, Xie jiaonian met a more handsome man who treated her well and kicked Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t believe it and chased after her for an exnation, but he was beaten to death by that man in the end.¡± As he spoke, Gu Ren looked at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. and ... And Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian saw him get killed with their own eyes. as a result, gu ren¡¯s hands and feet were lifted up by gu shouxin and cai xiaolian, and his face was pulled by gu nian. Gu Ren: ¡± once I¡¯ve transmigrated, in my book, I¡¯m going to be torn apart by a bug before I¡¯ve even grown up. Sob sob sob sob sob ¡± ...... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The next day, Gu shouxin handed Gu Ren over to Lu Zheng and brought a few people to the Li family. Li Muyan had already recovered. When he saw Gu Nian, he was immediately reminded of the day when he had confessed to Gu Nian. To be honest, he was a little embarrassed. As soon as he felt embarrassed, Gu Nian also felt a little embarrassed. this was different from xu changfeng and zhang yungui¡¯s confession. in gu nian¡¯s opinion, they were confessing to the original owner of the body, while li muyan was confessing to her. She had never been confessed to before. She had received love letters when she was in school, but she thought it was too troublesome, so she directly said, ¡± if you pass my exam, I can consider dating you. Otherwise, if you confess recklessly, you¡¯ll be punched! That was why no one had ever confessed to her. As for Cheng Rui, that was not a confession at all. It was an insult. Chapter 697 697 Special consideration The three Gu sisters realized that the atmosphere today was a little off! Li Muyan stood up and said in a silly manner, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you guys are here.¡± Gu Hui: ¡± ran ran, li Muyan. The three of us are just decorations, right? ¡± Li Muyan quickly waved his hand. no, no, sister Huihui. No, I was just about to greet them one by one. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandmother had said that one should never offend the good friends of the person they liked! gu nian did not have any handkerchiefs as they were all close sisters. ¡°Then, brother mu Yan, please say hello to us!¡± Gu Xin said awkwardly. ¡°Sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, sister sisi, you¡¯re here!¡± Li Muyan said. Gu Xin tilted her head and gave a confused look, ¡± ¡°Brother Muyan, why is it sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, sister sisi, and Gu Nian? why isn¡¯t it little sister nian nian?¡± Li Muyan was speechless! Gu Xinughed,¡¯Oh! I know, Gu Nian is special. We¡¯re her sister and she¡¯s Gu Nian¡¯s sister. She¡¯s just Gu Nian.¡± Gu Hui and Gu si bothughed. gu nian¡¯s face turned red as she poked gu xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Sister niannian doesn¡¯t sound nice, he can¡¯t call me sister niannian! Isn¡¯t that right, li Muyan?¡± ¡°No,¡± li Muyan replied. Gu Nian was stunned as she looked at li Muyan. As their eyes met, Gu Nian felt as if there was a fire in li Muyan¡¯s eyes. One look and she felt her eyes burn. She looked away in a panic. Gu Xin and Gu si held hands andughed as they swung their hands, ¡± ¡°Hehehe hehe hehe¡± Gu Hui crossed her arms and looked like she was watching a good show. Li Muyan said,¡¯Xinxin is right. Gu Nian was special, but only Gu Nian. since they¡¯re gu nian¡¯s sisters, they¡¯re called huihui, xinxin, and sisi.¡± Gu Nian felt a burning gaze on her and began to panic. Her heart began to beat faster as she did not know how to respond. sister Huihui, Gu Nian, Xinxin, sisi! At this moment, Li Jun came over with Li Shan. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as he thanked Li Zheng in his heart.¡¯Thank God this girl came. Indeed, the second friend I made after transmigrating is reliable!¡¯ When the Li sisters arrived, the Gu sisters stopped smiling. Everyone sat down and chatted, talking about the shop that had already been renovated. Now that they were talking about business, Li Shan looked as if she didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin and Gu si were saying and invited them to have fun. Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to go at first, but when she thought of the balcony and Li Muyan¡¯s poison, she agreed. She felt that there was something wrong with Li Shan, so she wanted to see what she was up to. This time, Li Shan didn¡¯t bring the two sisters to climb higher, nor did she y any tricks. She really just wanted to bond with them. He took out a shuttlecock and invited the two of them to y. Unfortunately, she was no match for him at all. He then took out a leather rope and invited her to jump rope with him. Oh, this one was even less of a match. ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, did you Learn Kung Fu when you were young?¡± Li Shan said, annoyed. It¡¯s so powerful!¡± no, ¡± Gu Xin replied. we only started learningst year! Li Shan rolled her eyes and said,¡±sister Xinxin, is there a trick?¡± can you share it with me? i also want to be as powerful as you, sister xinxin.¡± Gu Xin patted Li Shan¡¯s shoulder with a solemn expression, ¡± ¡°Shanshan, my father said that there¡¯s no trick to learning martial arts. One was talent, and two was hard work! Talent is the most important. My father said that we are all born with unique bones and bones, and we are all martial arts geniuses!¡± gu si held back herughter and nodded seriously. Li Shan was speechless. Chapter 698 698 Stop struggling Gu Xin continued,¡¯my uncle once said that everything in the world has a counter to each other. For example, the girls in our family are all very handsome. The heavens can¡¯t bear to see us in danger, so they gave us this talent! Big Uncle also said that it was like those ordinary girls, the ordinary kind, so naturally, the bone insect was also ordinary. Each had its own benefits! ai! I really envy those who are ordinary and don¡¯t have to work hard to practice martial arts!¡± Gu si agreed. that¡¯s right. Just like the four girls in our vige. Every day, they eat and y, and then eat. They have no worries and no worries! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Li Shan was speechless. Four girls? are you implying something? He said that I was ordinary and carefree every day! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin curled her lips. Hmph, I¡¯m not going to tell you how we¡¯re going to train. Li Shan revealed a fangirl-like look, a silly and innocent look, and sped her hands over her heart. ¡°Waa! Sister Xinxin and sister sisi are so lucky! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± Shanshan, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s really ufortable to see you like this. There was no point in being envious! Just look at sister Xuxu, she won¡¯t be envious of my sister and sister Huihui. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯because sister Wanwan has her own talent! So, sister Shanshan, stop struggling. It¡¯s good to be a carefree and happy young miss at home. Sisi and I are the ones who envy you!¡± Li Shan was speechless. You¡¯re scolding me again, scolding me for not being as pretty as third sister, scolding me for not being as good as third sister? Gu Xin, meet her! I¡¯ve been raised for so many years in my past life. Give me some time to get back the feelings I had back then, and I¡¯ll definitely send you to hell with my own hands! Gu Xin saw that Li Shan¡¯s expression was getting a little out of hand, so she did not continue, ¡± ¡°Shanshan, I want to visit my mother and the others. Do you want toe?¡± Li Shan pulled Gu Xin back. sister Xinxin, sister sisi, can you y with me? ¡± I heard that you¡¯re also learning the zither. Why don¡¯t we y the zither?¡± Gu Xin lowered her head and looked at her arm that Li Shan was grabbing. li shan let go and said,¡±i¡¯m sorry!¡± I-I¡¯m always alone, and no one ys with me. It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe, and I can¡¯t bear to let you go. Was I strong? I¡¯m so sorry!¡± gu xin lifted her head and revealed a harmless smile, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re friends! shanshan, don¡¯t be nervous. i won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry, sisi and I will y with you. We¡¯ll wait for my mother to call us before we leave, okay?¡± There was a trace of pity in his smile. Li Shan heaved a sigh of relief. He was indeed an idiot. Li Shan nodded,¡±thank you!¡± Let¡¯s go, sister Xinxin, sister sisi, let¡¯s go in! My grandmother gave me a good zither! I¡¯ll show you.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si followed her into the house. Seeing Gu Xin and Gu si sit down, Li Shan got up to get the zither and ordered the servant girl to bring some fruits and desserts. Taking advantage of Li Shan¡¯s back facing them, Gu Xin moved her lips to Gu si and Gu si nodded. Li Shan came over after giving her orders. She saw her friend ying with the things in her jewelry box and smiled in disdain. She was indeed a country bumpkin who had never seen good things. When the violin was brought over, Gu Xin asked Gu si to y it first, but Gu si made a mistake as she yed, so she asked Li Shan for advice. in order to show her sincerity, li shan patiently corrected gu si¡¯s mistake. Gu Xin picked up the dessert and started eating. She ate with all her might and gulped down a mouthful of tea. Li Shan saw it from the corner of her eye and began to mock him in her heart again. A bumpkin was a bumpkin after all. He came from a well-to-do family, but he still acted as if he had never eaten. He was going to have diarrhea soon. As expected, Gu Xin soon said that her stomach hurt. This was all within Li Shan¡¯s expectations. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t feel pain after eating like this. So, she did not doubt Gu Xin¡¯s intention of going to the toilet. Chapter 700 700 What a kind grandfather When she returned home, she realized that Lu Zheng was not around. The Gu family was not worried either. They guessed that Gu Ren was probably making a fuss about going out to y! Gu Xin then told them about what she saw on Li Shan¡¯s body and reminded Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to be more careful when they went to the Li family¡¯s house. cai xiaolian was happy,¡±good, good!¡± In order to let our family¡¯s little worrywart not worry, mother will definitely pay more attention, pay more attention to this Li Shan.¡± gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. he knew that something was wrong just now. so it wasn¡¯t his illusion! He patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said,¡¯Xinxin is so smart! Father and mother will definitely remember your reminder.¡± Only then did Gu Xin rx. Although he didn¡¯t know what Li Shan was up to, he felt that she wasn¡¯t as simple-minded as Li can and Li can. There were fourdies in the Li family-Li can, Li Zhen, Li can, and Li Shan. The second child, Li Zhen, was already married. The sisters had the most contact with Li can, then Li can and Li Shan. Just as she finished speaking, there was a knock on the door and Gu Ren¡¯s babbling. the transmigration trio: This kid was still pretending to be mute! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He was more than ten months old, so no one would be surprised if he said a few words. At most, they would say that he spoke early. Gu si jogged to open the door. Outside the door, Huo Junhao saw Gu si and said with a frivolous expression, ¡± ¡°Hey, sister sisi, long time no see. Did you miss me?¡± Before Gu si could retort, he was pushed on the head by an old man. ¡°why are you talking? How could he talk to the youngdy? I haven¡¯t hit you for a long time, are you itching for a beating?¡± After the old man finished scolding Huo Junhao, he turned to look at Gu si and immediately showed a kind smile. ¡°Little girl, have your parents returned? I¡¯m Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather, you can just call me Grandpa Huo.¡± Gu si blinked. Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather? Wasn¡¯t he the great figure who had been the teacher of the three emperors? Waa! What a kind grandfather! Gu shouxin heard the voice and walked over. He cupped his hands at old master Huo and saluted, ¡± ¡°Student Gu shouxin greets old Mr Huo! Old Sir, pleasee in!¡± old master huo held his hand with a smile. ¡± ¡°You keep your promise! don¡¯t be so polite! Junhao¡¯s been living with you for so long, and he calls you uncle, so you can call me uncle too!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±okay, uncle Huo, pleasee in!¡± This is my wife, Madam Cai, and this is my nephew¡¯s elder brother¡¯s two daughters, Gu Hui and Gu si. This is my daughter, Gu Nian and Gu Xin!¡± Cai Xiaolian came over with her child to greet him.¡±Hello, old Mr. Huo (Grandpa Huo)!¡± Old master Huo smiled and stroked his beard. ¡°good good good! thank you for taking care of junhao! This child kept mentioning aunt Lian and his sisters. i don¡¯t know what girls like, so i just prepared some gifts. i hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± after old master huo finished speaking, his attendant handed him a gift. They looked at Gu shouxin and saw him nod, so they all epted it. Old master Huo had personally prepared the gift. It was a copybook that was based on Huo Junhao¡¯s description of his sisters and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s character. Cai Xiaolian liked it very much. She had been practicing calligraphy for almost a year. The style of the copybook old master Huo gave her was exactly what she liked, and she could use it to copy. As for the four sisters, they had lessons on how to write. Gu Hui had learned from her younger sisters from the beginning and it was good to have a copybook now. After inviting them into the house, Cai Xiaolian brought the children to prepare tea and snacks. Old master Huo only had one purpose, and that was to y chess with Gu shouxin. Chapter 701 701 Their sisi is also a little cutie Gu shouxin apanied old master Huo in the central room to y chess, while Gu Ren pulled Huo Junhao along to y. Lu Zheng was watching the game of chess while looking at the courtyard. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Gu Ren was going to pull Huo Junhao closer to little Xinxin! Even though Huo Junhao only went over to tease sisi, why did he feel that Gu Ren¡¯s face was filled with disappointment and disappointment? And just now, he had asked him to carry him while they went shopping. There were countless times when he had identally taken photos of him on the street, but he felt that he had taken them on purpose. lu zheng was a little enchanted. Cai Xiaolian noticed that Lu Zheng was looking outside and immediately knew what he was looking at. after all, huo junhao was his number one love rival in the book! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian was happy in her heart. Ever since Gu Ren had told her the plot of the book, she had No more grudges against Lu Zheng. As a mother, she was quite happy to have such a good child who always cared about little Xinxin. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that a mother-inw would be more satisfied with her son-inw the more she looked at him? Although Xinxin was still young, it didn¡¯t stop her from looking for a son-inw. As for Huo Junhao, she could tell that he was still a child who had not been enlightened. He had always been ying with sisi and Xinxin. The two children were young, but she felt that they were a good match. Their sisi was also a little cutie! as gu nian walked out with the desserts, she saw her mother smiling at the group of people and lu zheng. Gu Nian pursed her lips but did not say anything. She simply handed the snacks over and watched her father y chess with old master Huo. Gu Nian was quite interested in go. Moreover, her father often dragged her to y Go. As a result, her skills had improved significantlypared to her previous life. a chess game between experts looked very enjoyable. By the time the game ended, the sky had already turned dark. Gu shouxinughed and looked at old master Huo, who still wanted more. ¡°You let me win, uncle Huo!¡± Old master Huo waved his hand and said,¡±continue!¡± You brat, you only won one stone from me, so you must be going easy on me! No, no, no, again!¡± Huo Junhao ran over and said,¡±grandfather, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± if you faint from hunger, second uncle won¡¯t dare to y chess with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, old man,e after dinner!¡± Lu Zhengughed. In the past, after dinner and before bed, second uncle would also find me to kill two tes.¡± Old master Huo frowned and said,¡±what¡¯s so good about food?¡± You guys go and eat on your own! Shouxin, if you¡¯re hungry, bring some snacks to your father!¡± Gu shouxin was confused. ¡°Grandpa Huo, the food is delicious!¡± Gu Xin said. Our family¡¯s food is really delicious. Besides, my mother doesn¡¯t allow my father to skip meals. If my father agrees, he will be scolded by my mother at night. You see, it¡¯s not easy for you to find someone who can y chess better than you and let you have your fun. Can you bear to see him get scolded?¡± old master huo red at gu xin. Gu Xin revealed a huge smile. Old master Huoughed. Junhao, doesn¡¯t she look like Yanyu? do you think Xinxin looks like Yanyu when she¡¯s arguing with me? ¡± Huo Junhao nodded,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± She was just like Yanyu. If you don¡¯t eat it, you¡¯ll know the consequences! I¡¯m telling you, Xinxin can go on and on for an hour without stopping!¡± huo yanyu was huo junhao¡¯s biological sister. she was ten years old this year. when she was born, huo junhao¡¯s father was working in jiangnan, and her mother gave birth to her on a ship. at that time, it was foggy and drizzling outside, so they gave her the name yanyu. Lu Zheng was speechless. Huo Yanyu was a Chatterbox for two hours. She was not as cute as Xinxin! How was it simr? it didn¡¯t look simr at all. Chapter 702 702 Your acting is too fake! Old master Huo had a meal at the Gu family¡¯s restaurant. Well, the little girl was right, their food was delicious. After the meal, Lu Zheng suggested that they go to his house to y chess. Cai Xiaolian and her sisters were busy, and they would be a bother if they stayed. Gu Ren looked at Lu Zheng in disdain.¡¯Just say that you can¡¯t stand Xinxin talking to Huo Junhao!¡¯ useless fellow, hmph! After they left, Cai Xiaolian told her sisters about the incident on Liansheng Street. The construction of Liansheng Street had already started, and Madam li had also agreed to invest in the project, but she also wanted li Muyan to invest in the project. then, he calcted the amount of silver that the four sisters needed to pay. After she told him the amount, Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile,¡±have you prepared the silver?¡± Your aunt Luo said that if you don¡¯t give me the silver at the end of this month, I won¡¯t take you to y!¡± gu xin was still calcting how much money she had, but when she heard her words, sheughed, ¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s clearly aunt Luo who wants to bring us to y! Our shop will open the day after tomorrow! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have that much silver at the end of the month.¡± Gu Nian nodded and said,¡¯aunt Luo is the best! But mother, I¡¯ve done some calctions. With such an investment in the early stages, we¡¯ll have more silver by November at most, and we can prepare for the Zhoujia town¡¯s Liansheng Street. although we have almost no savings left, we can get it back next year! So, mother, when do you and aunt Luo n to go to Zhou town to build Liansheng Street?¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±you guys are quite ambitious!¡± Didn¡¯t you consider the fact that your business is not doing well and your funds are cut off? we built a Lotus Street in the town so quickly, and you can¡¯t give us any money?¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯mother, our business won¡¯t be bad. don¡¯t worry, we definitely have money. Moreover, when I told Grandpa that we wanted to build this Liansheng Street with you, he was very supportive! Grandpa also told me not to be afraid of not having enough money. When he needs money, he will give us sisters some as an early dowry!¡± Cai Xiaolian and the three Gu sisters looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xinughed embarrassedly,¡¯then I have to chat with Grandpa every day! We should also report to Grandpa about our work! Grandpa praised us! She said that we sisters are the best girls in the great Zhou.¡± cai xiaolian: ¡± wanwan, xinxin, how are you sure that grandpa gave you enough makeup in advance? ¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. don¡¯t you guys know that Grandpa is very rich? ¡± The four of them shook their heads. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Of course, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian knew about it. They were curious to know how Gu Xin found out about it. Gu Xin was annoyed,¡¯did I say something wrong? Did she reveal her grandfather¡¯s Secret? i thought you all knew.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± the four asked in unison. Gu Xin pouted and shook her head firmly. no, I have to go back and ask my grandfather. What if this was a secret? I don¡¯t want a big mouth. Her uncle had said that those who talked too much would go to hell after they died, and their tongues would be cut off. Mother, sisters, don¡¯t force me!¡± Looking at the four people¡¯s covetous gazes, Gu Xin smacked her head and stood up slowly. She covered her head and wanted to run, ¡± ¡°Aiya! My head hurts a little, and I want to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep, you guys take your time to chat! My decision isn¡¯t important, you guys can make the decision! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Gu Hui immediately grabbed Gu Xin by the back of her cor, ¡± ¡°Your acting is too fake! You¡¯re always so active and lively, who would believe that you would suddenly have a headache!¡± Gu Xin sat beside Gu Hui, feeling wronged. Chapter 703 703 You didn¡¯t talk to him before In the end, Gu Xin also insisted on not saying anything. However, Gu Hui and Gu si did mention it. Grandpa Gu had also mentioned it to them before. It wasst year when Mrs. Zhang forced Gu Hui to meet someone. Although Gu Hui went, she was very angry. After returning home, she didn¡¯t speak for a few days and had been depressed. Grandpa Gu consoled his granddaughters and told Gu Hui not to worry. She would slowly look at each other and eventually find someone she liked. Grandpa had already prepared a dowry for her granddaughters. Don¡¯t be afraid. At that time, Gu si had also heard it from the side. However, Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t say much. He only said that there was a dowry. Grandpa has already told the three of you. He did not tell me! Gu Nian felt wronged. ¡°You didn¡¯t like to talk to Grandpa in the past!¡± The Three Sisters said in unison. ¡®Alright, Zhenzhen. I¡¯ll go back and ask Grandpa if I¡¯m getting a share of the dowry!¡¯ Gu Nian said. Hehehe!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The topic of grandfather¡¯s dowry was over, and they started talking about the incident at Liansheng Street. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t tease them anymore. She told them the confirmed time. Zhou n town¡¯s Liansheng Street was going to start construction in December. Although Zhoujia town was about the same size as Taoyuan County, it was much smaller than the fu city. Therefore, the Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town was smaller than the Liansheng Street in the fu city. By then, the two ces should be able to bepleted at the same time. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened,¡±so, mother, you mean we can earn three more months¡± worth of silver?.¡± Cai Xiaolian knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s forehead, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Gu sisters¡± store earned enough money in three months! however, you won¡¯t have any savings by then!¡± ¡°hehe, mother, you¡¯ve underestimated us!¡± gu nian shook her head. It¡¯s the twelfth lunar month, and it¡¯s going to be the new year. If we call uncle and aunt, we can still earn some money for the new year likest year. At that time, even if I have to endure it, I don¡¯t need anyone to watch over me. Uncle doesn¡¯t need to be busy in the field, we all have a lot of free time!¡± The other three sisters also nodded in agreement. Gu Hui had been with Gu Nian for almost a year and had learned a lot of things. She was familiar with Gu Nian¡¯s habits and it would be easy for her to learn from him. Cai Xiaolian looked at the four sisters with satisfaction. ¡°Good! It¡¯s good that you have a n! Then quickly go rest! Let¡¯s visit your new shop tomorrow!¡± That night, Gu shouxin threw Gu Ren to Lu Zheng and he went home alone. ...... The next day, the family went to the Gu sisters ¡®store. Gu shouxin went to y chess with old master Huo again, with only Lu Zheng, Huo Junhao, and Gu Ren apanying them. The First Lady and thirddy of the Meng family were already waiting for them. The shop used to sell cold drinks, but it had been refurbished before the Mid-Autumn Festival. Now, it waspletely in line with li Muyan and Gu Nian¡¯s design. There were a total of two floors. The lower floor had some cheap goods, while the second floor had some slightly more expensive goods. There was a small courtyard at the back, where the store¡¯s guards lived. There was also a warehouse. The warehouse was locked. Li Muyan had made the lock himself. The key was different from the key to an ordinary lock. Unless the door was smashed, it would be impossible to open it with ordinary lock stealing skills. With the presence of First Lady Meng and thirddy Meng, not only was the warehouse inside neatly arranged with goods, but the counter outside was also arranged ording to Gu Nian¡¯s instructions. As soon as Gu Ren entered the store, he began to instruct Lu Zheng to look around. Gu Ren could not help but click his tongue. Gu Nian could make perfumes and face cream, but she could not make the packaging. Li Muyan¡¯s technique was really good! He had set himself as the person with the best life in the entire book, but an ordinary side character actually had such ability? Chapter 707 707 As long as you don¡¯t fight with me for my wife, I¡¯ll do anything Back in the vige, Huo Junhao was as excited as if he had just returned home. Lu Zheng was speechless. Seeing grandma Xiao walking back home, Huo Junhao said excitedly, ¡± brother, it¡¯s our grandma! It¡¯s our grandma! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s my grandma,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Huo Junhao replied,¡±bro, your grandma is my grandma too!¡± Don¡¯t be so petty. Other than the fact that your wife is not my wife, we¡¯re not separate!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. As long as you don¡¯t fight with me for my wife, anything can be discussed. Grandma Xiao also saw the carriage and stood at the door, waiting. ¡°HOH! Little rat is here! How¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s health?¡± Huo Junhao jumped down from the carriage and ran up to help grandma Xiao carry her back. ¡°Grandma, my grandfather is fine. He¡¯s ying chess with second uncle in the prefecture! He said that he woulde to the vige to pick me up when he was done ying chess. Grandma, let me carry it!¡± Grandma Xiao also lowered her back. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine! You¡¯re old, it¡¯s good for your health toe out more often!¡± At this moment, the sisters also got out of the car. Grandma Xiao looked at Gu Ren, who was rubbing his eyes in Gu Hui¡¯s arms and looking confused. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Little guy, I haven¡¯t seen you for two or three days. I¡¯ve missed you. Why are you so likable when you¡¯re so young?¡± ¡°Grandma, hug, hug!¡± Gu Ren immediately stretched out his chubby hands. Grandma Xiao¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as she smiled and reached out to take Gu Ren.¡±Aiyaya, I recognize you! So obedient! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you some delicious food.¡± Gu Ren wrapped his arms around grandma Xiao¡¯s neck andughed non-stop. Gu Ren was the author. In the setting, Lu Zheng¡¯s grandmother, Madam Xiao, was the only disciple of the godly doctor. She was skilled in both medicine and poison. She had only hidden her name in the early stages, but she was a good assistant to Lu Zheng in theter stages. Unfortunately, the unlucky author, Gu Ren, had transmigrated before he could even write the scene where the Xiao Corporation would appear. The moment he analyzed that the male lead was Lu Zheng and grandma Xiao was his grandmother, his eyes were shining as he looked at grandma Xiao. After getting some medicinal herbs from grandma Xiao for bathing, the sisters carried Gu Ren home. She met Zhang Shi, who was chatting with someone and preparing to go home to make dinner. The moment she saw Gu Ren, she pped her thigh and rushed over. ¡°My son! Motherf * cker! You¡¯re finally back! I missed you to death!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Hui¡¯s neck and refused to let go. Gu Hui could not wait to let go of him. After all, Zhang Shi was strong. Gu Ren was afraid that he would hurt his eldest sister if he hugged her neck so tightly, so he only struggled twice before he entered his fat mother¡¯s arms. Zhang Shi carried Gu Ren over and was overjoyed. She pecked Gu Ren¡¯s face a few times. Gu Ren looked aggrieved. He had to remind the fatdy to brush her teeth again. Sigh, it¡¯s so easy to wear it. Zhang Shi waspletely unaware of it. She carried Gu Ren and walked back happily. As for the four sisters, well, in Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes, there was only her precious son. The Gu sisters were already used to Zhang Shi¡¯s indifference. On the way, Zhang Shi greeted people and showed off her white and chubby son. The vigers were notplimenting Mrs. Zhang, but Gu Ren was really fair and chubby. He was as beautiful as a doll that had walked out of a New Year painting. Everyone said that big brother Gu and Mrs. Zhang were two fools. Fools had their own good fortune. This youngest son looked promising and would definitely be extraordinary in the future. He was not like them, farmers, who would definitely be able to walk out of the vige in the future. Zhang Shi was the most happy to hear these words, and her face bloomed like a flower along the way. Gu Ren looked at the fatdy¡¯s round face. The pores on her face were thick, and her nose was strawberry-shaped. She was not even thirty-five years old, but she had wrinkles? Gu Ren clenched his fist and secretly swore that when he was one year old, he would find a way to make the fatdy realize the horror of being fat and make her lose weight! Chapter 708 708 You¡¯re only concerned about the silver! When they got home, grandma Gu was about to close the door and return to the old mansion. Seconddy Meng and the others had already returned to the manor. Gu Xin ran up to her and held onto grandma Gu¡¯s arm. She chuckled, ¡± ¡°Grandma! We¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Is the shop ready?¡± grandma Gu asked with the same expression. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± grandma, we sold it for two thousand taels of silver yesterday! After deducting the cost, he would earn more than a thousand taels! It¡¯s even on discount! Aren¡¯t we amazing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± grandma, ¡± Gu Xin said happily, ¡± when I earn enough money, I¡¯m going to buy you a lot of nice clothes and jewelry. Grandma Gu touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. If one didn¡¯t look closely, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Gu Nian was amazed. How could Xiao Xinxin keep smiling and talking so much to the olddy who had been pulling a long face? niannian, ¡± grandma Gu suddenly said, ¡± you and Xinxin go back and wash up first. I have something to say to you and your sisters at dinner tonight. Gu Nian was stunned. Was he going to talk about the dowry? Don¡¯t say, don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa myself! There was no pressure in answering questions with his grandfather! ...... The two sisters went home to boil water, boiled the herbs that grandma Xiao had given them, and took a bath. After the bath, they dried their hair and tied them up simply. It was almost dark. The two of them locked the door and went to the old house for dinner. Although the autumn harvest was nearing its end, the old residence still had three meals. Mrs. Zhang was the one who had steamed the dinner and Grandpa Gu was the one who had cooked the dishes. Grandpa Gu had learned all the dishes that Gu Nian had cooked before. He loved to cook, and cooking and nting flowers were his two biggest hobbies. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While they were eating, Gu Xin and Gu si reported the situation in the prefecture to everyone. After Zhang Shi heard this, she was stunned,¡±Huihui, sisi, how much will you get?¡± I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to earn more money in my entire life!¡± Her eyes sparkled, and before she could think about how to take her daughter away for her son, uncle Gu immediately shattered her fantasy. Uncle Gu asked,¡±wife, why are you asking so clearly?¡± Anyway, you can¡¯t get your hands on any silver. We¡¯ve agreed before that the daughters will be taken care of by their parents. If you ask clearly, you¡¯ll be so scared that you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Why bother! Look at me, I didn¡¯t even ask!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just concerned about the child!¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±how are you concerned about the child?¡± You¡¯re just concerned about the silver! Wife, listen to me, don¡¯t ask. If I ask, you won¡¯t be able to eat for a few days, and you won¡¯t be able to sleep. Then, you¡¯ll think about taking our daughters ¡®money from our mother, or asking for trouble and asking for it from Huihui sisi! Just say one word. Between our mother and Huihui, who will listen to you?¡± Zhang Shi silently looked at Gu si, and Gu si silently lowered her head to eat. Uncle Gu picked up a chicken leg from Mrs. Zhang¡¯s bowl. Zhang Shi was shocked and wanted to take it back. Uncle Gu finished his meal in a few bites and said, ¡± ¡°Wife, this is a lesson! The food in your own bowl is delicious. Don¡¯t look at your daughter¡¯s bowl, or else, your own bowl will be snatched away by others, understand?¡± Zhang Shi angrily red at uncle Gu. Uncle Gu chuckled and said, ¡± wife, keep staring. Keep staring. You don¡¯t have to say. Your eyes are quite big when you stare at people. They¡¯re quite pretty. Her big eyes would look better if she practiced more. Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Continue, stare at me, open your eyes wide! Hahahaha, everyone, look, doesn¡¯t my wife look a little better when she¡¯s ring at people?¡± The Gu family thought,¡±do you think she won¡¯t die of anger?¡± Chapter 709 709 There¡¯s a problem In the end, Madam Zhang did not manage to find out how much money Gu Hui and Gu si would get. In fact, when Zhang Shi¡¯s maiden family was no longer in the vige, the Gu family had no intention of hiding it from her. Every time, it was uncle Gu who could change the topic so quickly that Zhang Shi herself would forget to ask. As a result, Zhang Shi had always thought that the two girls were working for the second son¡¯s family, and that they might earn a few hundred copper coins a month. After dinner, grandma Gu asked her granddaughters to go to the second branch of the Gu family to discuss some business. She had originally wanted to say it at the old estate, but she really didn¡¯t want to see those two idiots from the first branch, and didn¡¯t want to hear their stupid words. Grandma Gu never beat around the bush and went straight to the point. When they arrived at the central room, she sat down and said, ¡± niannian, there¡¯s something wrong with Jiang Yao in your Manor. Jiang Yao? ¡± the four sisters were confused. Jiang Yao? ¡± ¡°Mengmeng¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± grandma Gu looked at the four sisters with a frown. The sisters suddenly remembered. Since the beginning of the year when they brought Meng Meng¡¯s entire vige over, they had only been in contact with Madam Meng, Zheng Ling, and Meng Yan. Their minds were filled with other men and had forgotten about this person¡¯s existence. Gu Nian had been wary of this fianc¨¦e for the first half of the year. In the end, nothing had happened. In addition, they had been busy with the Gu sisters ¡®store and had forgotten about her. Grandma Gu continued, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s beening over these few days. Yesterday afternoon, I saw her walk to the back of the mountain and then leave from the vige. I followed her and saw her get into a car at the vige entrance and go in the direction of Zhou town. I was worried and wanted toe to your ce to take a look, but I saw her returning to the manor from the back of the mountain.¡± grandma, ¡± Gu Hui said, ¡± do you think there¡¯s something wrong with her? is it because you suspect that she¡¯s having an affair behind Meng Meng¡¯s back, her fianc¨¦? or is she up to no good with what we¡¯ve done? ¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯There are still two little girls here. Can¡¯t you be more tactful?¡¯ ¡°Both are possible,¡± grandma Gu replied. I asked seconddy Meng and fourthdy Meng today. They said that yesterday, Jiang Yao said that she went to town to look for Meng Meng to go home with her, but she couldn¡¯t find him, so she went back by herself. As for the owner of the carriage, I asked your grandfather to go to the town in the morning to ask old man Zhou. There are indeed foreigners in the inn of Zhou n town. What are you guys nning to do?¡± Gu Hui clenched her fists. we¡¯ll go to town in a while. We¡¯ll catch them and beat them up. Then, we¡¯ll interrogate them! ¡°What if they don¡¯t admit it?¡± Gu Nian asked. Also, we need to figure out the other party¡¯s identity before we can do anything!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± sister, go to the manor with Huihuiter and see if Jiang Yao is here. If she is, capture her. If not, wait for us in town. Sisi and I will call brother Yuanyuan and go to the inn Grandpa Zhou mentioned! Let brother Yuanyuan find out who that person is!¡± Gu si looked at his three sisters, indicating that he would follow their instructions. ¡°I was nning to go to town to take a look even if you didn¡¯te back today,¡± grandma Gu said. ¡°I have a feeling that Jiang Yao is memorizing the things in niannian¡¯sboratory. She¡¯s quiet. Seconddy and thirddy Meng said that no one in the manor cares about her except for Meng Meng. Sometimes, when Meng Meng isn¡¯t around, she might not be in the manor all day.¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian and said,¡¯just do as Xinxin says. We¡¯ll go to the manor and let ah Yuan take her and sisi to town. We¡¯ll solve our own problems, just like how second aunt solved the problems at her shop. This way, we can give the people below a shock!¡± Gu Nian nodded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She no longer rejected Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. Moreover, with Huo Junhao and Gu si around, she had nothing to worry about. After the sisters had finished their discussion, they asked grandma Gu to look after the house for them. Then, they changed their clothes and left the house. Chapter 710 710 They have to learn to face it themselves After the sisters had left, Grandpa Gu carried Gu Ren over to apany grandma Gu. ¡°Lann, are you really not going with us?¡± Grandpa Gu asked worriedly. Grandpa Gu nced at Gu Ren, who was ying with his chubby hands, and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Chuan, since you¡¯ve made your decision, we can¡¯t just do everything for them. this is still in the vige. in the future, when we go outside, we can¡¯t block everything for them. they have to learn to face it on their own. The more respect they received, the more tribtions they would suffer. Besides, I¡¯m not worried with Yuan around.¡± Grandpa Gu held Gu Ren in one hand and grandma Gu in the other.¡±The most fortunate thing in my life was meeting you! Thank you,nn.¡± ¡°Brother Chuan,¡± grandma Gu said as she leaned on Grandpa Gu¡¯s shoulder. Gu Ren was dumbfounded. She was showing off her affection again, again and again. He covered his face. Grandma Gu nced at Gu Ren from the corner of her eyes and did not say anything. ...... Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao brought his little sister to Zhou town and went to the Zhou mansion to find old master Zhou. When old master Zhou saw Lu Zheng bringing a few children over, he was overjoyed.¡±Yuanyuan, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t,e and have a meal with me!¡± The pitiful old man Zhou was sitting alone at the Round Table. In front of him was a bowl of rice and two dishes. He didn¡¯t have the habit of being extravagant. When he ate alone, he only ate one person¡¯s portion. Seeing him like this, Gu Xin felt a little sad. Grandpa Zhou was so pitiful! However, Grandpa Zhou was able to eat such a small amount of food and still be so round. He was really amazing! ¡°Granduncle, we¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. I¡¯m just doing something. You can eat, and we¡¯ll talk after you eat.¡± Grandpa Zhou put down his chopsticks and said with concern, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the matter that Grandpa Gu came to ask you about this morning,¡± Lu Yang said. Which Inn is that foreigner staying at? I¡¯m going to check out the situation.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be staying at our Inn. If you go, you might recognize him. The shopkeeper said that he had an ent from Yuzhou.¡± After Lu Zheng got his answer, he brought the younger ones over. Gu Xin took a few steps and turned back. She walked to old master Zhou¡¯s side and whispered, ¡± Grandpa Zhou, thank you. You have to eat well. I¡¯ll help you get brother Yuan Yuan toe back tomorrow night to have dinner with you! Old Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±hey, you¡¯re here too!¡± Call your sisters and brothers toe along!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. I¡¯ll also invite my grandparents and grandma Xiao! Grandpa Zhou, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she went to chase after Lu Zheng and the rest. She didn¡¯t see that when old master Zhou heard the name ¡®grandma Xiao¡¯, he sat up straight in shock and was in a daze for a while. They arrived at the inn. Lu Zheng asked the innkeeper for the person¡¯s room and found out that the room next door was empty. He brought the three younger ones to the room next door. As soon as they entered the house, Gu Xin and Gu si leaned against the wall to listen for any movements in the room next door. In the end, the people next door were talking, but they could only hear the sounds and did not know what they were saying. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Huo Junhao thought it was fun and went to listen as well. Lu Zheng shook his head helplessly andughed. He could hear that there were two men conversing next door. The content of their conversation was about the daily life of a master and his servant. He opened the window and looked at the sky. He estimated that it would take a while before he could take action. At this moment, in the capital, Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s Xue family¡¯s weing banquet had just ended. After more than half a month of traveling, Xue Qianyu finally safely escorted Empress Jiang back to the capital. He arrived at noon and was kept in the pce by the Emperor for a long time before he came out. The Empress¡¯s maiden family was named Duke Cheng ¡®en. When the Empress became the Empress Dowager, there would be a new Duke Cheng¡¯ en. The current chengen Gong was Xue Qianyu¡¯s father, Xue Huai. Xue Qianyu was tidying up his things in the study when his father, Xue Huai, and his mother, Madam cui, arrived. Xue Qianyu put down his things and invited the two of them to sit down. His personality had always been cold. Even in front of his parents, he never smiled. Chui Shi asked Xue Qianyu a few questions out of concern, then suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Luan ¡®er, do you still remember the girl who was sitting beside mother?¡± Xue Qianyu was taken aback. He shook his head. I can¡¯t remember. He remembered what Lu Zheng said before he left. Chapter 712 712 This is clearly something In the inn, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Junhao¡¯s necks were twisted in pain. They couldn¡¯t hear what the people next door were saying. They kept talking, but they couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Lu Zheng sat at the table, sipping his tea leisurely. The more he looked at the three fools stuck to the wall, the more he wanted tough. Suddenly, his ears twitched. He was so shocked that he quickly put down his teacup and walked over. He then carried Gu Xin and Gu si away from the wall. Gu Xin& and Gu si were speechless. The youngdy looked at Lu Zheng with her big eyes, blinking, her face nk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired. Sit down and drink some water.¡± Lu Zheng opened the upturned cup and poured water for the two of them. He nced at Huo Junhao again. As expected, the silly boy¡¯s eyes were getting wider and wider, and his mouth was so wide that an egg could be eaten. His ears were red, and his face was red. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si turned to look at Huo Junhao and asked,¡±witong Huo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s with this expression? Did they say anything?¡± Huo Junhao ran over and shook his head. ¡°Nothing, nothing. I can¡¯t hear you clearly, just like before!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Gu si replied. Gu Xin,¡¯but I clearly saw something! No, I want to go and listen!¡± Lu Zheng was so shocked that he pulled her back. Gu Xin turned around and looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Zheng coughed awkwardly. Junhao, go with Xinxin and sisi to the door and wait for sister Huihui and the others. When they¡¯re here, bring them up. I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± Huo Junhao nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, can you handle this on your own? I just heard the ¡°open, close, open, close¡± sounds next door. It felt like there were a lot of ¡°Ren¡± sounds.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I¡¯ll be fine, ¡± Lu Zheng smiled. you guys go! The three of them left the room. Gu Xin suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at the room next door curiously, ¡± sisi, did you hear a girl¡¯s scream? it was a particrly tragic kind. Did a girl get bullied? ¡± Huo Junhao immediately pulled the two of them downstairs. Fortunately, brother Yuan¡¯s Inn had bricks on both sides. Otherwise, with such soundproofing, the two silly girls would have to go next door to save the girl. Downstairs, Huo Junhao even pulled the two of them outside the inn, afraid that they could hear the noise downstairs. It was a September night, and the wind was quite cool. The red on Huo Junhao¡¯s face was slowly blown away, and he heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Zheng took a handkerchief and covered his face, only revealing his eyes. His hearing was better than the three children¡¯s, so he had already recognized the person next door. The young master of the Yuzhou magistrate, Xie Nanfeng. He had met Xie Nanfeng a few times when he was at the Lu family¡¯s ancestral residence. Moreover, the Yuzhou magistrate was the maiden family of the Duke of Rong¡¯s wife, Madam Xie. When the Duke of Rong couple was escorting thete Emperor back to the capital city to ascend to the throne, they lost their daughter and hurt their son. During the reign of thete Emperor, because of his guilt, he rewarded the Jiang family and the Xie family a lot. The old master of the Xie family, the elder brother of Duke Rong¡¯s wife, had already taken up the position of Minister of Works, and many of the Xie family members were also officials in the court. Xie Liang, the Yuzhou prefect, was the son of the Minister of Works and the nephew of the Xie family. In other words, Madam li and the Yuzhou prefect were cousins, and Li Muyan and Xie Nanfeng were cousins. Lu Zheng had just been thinking whether this Xie Nanfeng knew that his grandaunt hade to Qingzhou to look for rtives. He wanted to snatch the Gu family¡¯s business. Lu Zheng did not care who he was rted to. He would beat him up first and talkter! However, he was a little hesitant. Since his second uncle and aunt Lian were not at home, he wondered if he should tell Gu Nian about the rtionship between the Xie family and Madam li and her son. Chapter 713 713 We have the mountain and fourth uncle, don¡¯t be afraid Lu Zheng made some preparations in the house, then went out and kicked open the door of the next room. The two people on the bed in the room were shocked. To be disturbed at such a critical moment was really easy for a man to be traumatized. Lu Zheng could not care less! This room was a suite. He lifted the bead curtain, walked into the bedroom, and picked up the stinky socks on the floor with gloved hands. Without giving anyone time to react, he stuffed them into Xie Nanfeng¡¯s mouth, then tied his hands behind his back. Xie Nanfeng didn¡¯t even have the chance to curse! As for the woman on the bed, it was Jiang Yao. She was leaning against the corner of the bed with the quilt in horror, covering her whole body and only revealing her head. She looked at the masked man, her mindpletely nk. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng threw a stinky sock at him. do you want to block it yourself, or do you want me to block it for you? ¡± Jiang Yao held the sock in a daze. She tried to hold back her nausea and covered her mouth, not daring to scream. This was the best Inn in the Zhou n town. This person dared to kick the door and barge in. He probably didn¡¯t have any respect for the Zhou n at all. It was useless even if she shouted. She might as well listen to him obediently! Lu Zheng walked to the window and flung his hands. The gloves on his hands fell outside. He really wanted to wash his hands immediately. He kept feeling like he had touched something dirty. Even with the gloves, the feeling was still very strong. Fortunately, Gu Nian and the rest arrived not long after. As soon as Gu Nian entered the house, she could tell that something was wrong. She asked Huo Junhao and the two little ones to wait outside. She was not sure if Lu Zheng had cleaned up. It would be bad if her sisters came in and saw something that would hurt their eyes. Meng Meng was the most anxious. He swung the bead curtain open in a big way, and some of the bead curtains fell off. Jiang Yao looked at Meng Meng in disbelief. She subconsciously raised the nket and covered her head. Meng Meng took a deep breath and looked at Xie Nanfeng, who had Wu Wu tied up on the bed. He clenched his fists, walked over, picked him up, and gave him a beating. Although he didn¡¯t love Jiang Yao that much, his parents told him that Jiang Yao was his wife and he had to protect her in the future. Although his two aunties, miss Hui, and miss Nian had said that Jiang Yao was willing to marry him, no man would be willing to see a grasnd above his head. Even if they were not married yet, everyone knew that Jiang Yao was Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦! The stinky socks in Xie Nanfeng¡¯s mouth were smacked out. Outside the house, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s servants also found out that something had happened to their master and came over one by one. Gu Xin and Gu si blocked the door, not letting them in. Huo Junhao quietly retreated into the house.¡¯I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know Kung Fu. I¡¯ll leave it to the two girls!¡¯ ¡°Where did this little girle from? Get lost!¡± When the person saw that it was only two little girls who only reached their shoulders, he raised his hand and wanted to push them away. Gu Xin and Gu si did a high kick in unison and sent the two of them flying downstairs, breaking the tables and chairs in two. ¡°Amazing!¡± Huo Junhao pped his hands. Gu Xin and Gu si exchanged nces. Gu Xin,¡±oh no, do I need topensate for the damage?¡± Gu si,¡±it¡¯s fine. This belongs to brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± no, no, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll go back to the vige and cut down some trees. I¡¯ll ask fourth uncle to help me make a table! Gu si: ¡± alright, let¡¯s fight! After exchanging nces, the two sisters thought of therge forest behind the mountain and how good fourth uncle¡¯s cooking skills were. Alright, they were not afraid of losing money. That action was as straightforward as it could be, as straightforward as it could be. They had been taught by Gu shouxin for a year, especially Gu Xin. With the help of the Jade bead, Gu shouxin had the basic skills of religion and the moves she taught. She was perfect. There were a total of six servants, and they were taken care of by the two little girls in half an hour.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 714 714 The impatient big sister Gu The innkeeper and the waiter were very observant. They took a rope and tied the person who was kicked down tightly. This was a girl that the future head of the Zhou family had brought over to beat him up, so how could he not tie him up properly? Huo Junhao stepped forward and massaged the shoulders and backs of the two women. He then patted Gu Xin and Gu si, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard! Heartdy, Miss Lady, I¡¯m full of admiration for you!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re prostrating yourself in admiration!¡± Gu Xin said. Gu si looked at him with disdain. Huo Wantong, you¡¯re a man. How can you hide behind two young girls in a group fight? you¡¯re really capable! Huo Junhao shut his mouth.¡¯She¡¯s good at martial arts, and she¡¯s also good at arguing. I¡¯m a weakling, I¡¯ll shut up!¡¯ Inside the house, Xie Nanfeng was curled up in a corner, not daring to speak. Jiang Yao was picked up by Gu Hui and Gu Nian and they wrapped something around her. Gu Nian looked at Jiang Yao and asked,¡¯what did you say to him? Also, did you steal the flower seeds from the manor and give them to him?¡± Jiang Yao did not dare to look at Gu Nian and lowered her head in silence. Gu Hui stepped forward and pinched Jiang Yao¡¯s chin. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll remove your jaw!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s pinch hurt Jiang Yao, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it. She was afraid that if she admitted it, she would never be able to make aeback. She believed that as long as she refused to admit it and pushed the me to Xie Nanfeng, she would definitely be able toe up with a good excuse to make Meng Meng believe her. Gu Hui was not that patient. She dislocated Jiang Yao¡¯s jaw. Jiang Yao was in pain and drooled. She looked at Gu Hui in fear. This woman was scarier than the masked man and Meng Meng. Without even looking at Jiang Yao, Gu Hui turned to Gu Nian. ¡°All of their Indenture contracts are in second uncle¡¯s hands, right?¡± Gu Nian nodded, not understanding what Gu Hui meant. ¡°She can write, right?¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng. Meng Meng nodded. Gu Hui then looked at Lu Zheng. cut her tongue and cut off her tendons. Can she sell it? ¡± After all, we don¡¯t earn money to support idlers.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. He was already used to the fierceness of the Gu family¡¯s women. Really, even little Xinxin and sisi could be very fierce sometimes. He was able to ept this calmly. He could ept it, but Jiang Yao couldn¡¯t. She shook her head, nodded, and even reached out to pull Gu Hui. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me?¡± Gu Hui pped her hand away. Jiang Yao nodded. Her hair, which was already messy from the exercise, became even messier because of her shaking. Gu Hui: ¡± sure. I¡¯ll help you fix your jaw. You¡¯d better tell me the truth. Otherwise, I don¡¯t have that much time. Jiang Yao continued to nod, tears and drool flowing down her face. Gu Hui pressed her head with one hand and supported her chin with the other. She found the right position and made up with her. Gu shouxin had taught her this trick. He had also taught her not to act pretentious and not to talk too much nonsense when beating someone up. Of course, Gu shouxin also taught the other sisters and Gu en. Jiang Yao felt so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. Her chin still hurt. Under Gu Hui¡¯s cold gaze, she told her everything. It was Xie Nanfeng who approached her. On hot days, she wanted to eat cold drinks, so she went to the prefecture with Meng Meng to deliver fruits. At that time, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s men had their eyes on her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The men in the vi were not easy to get along with, and they all listened to Meng Meng, who only listened to Gu shouxin. As for the fourdies of the Meng family, he couldn¡¯t get close to them, so he came to her. She didn¡¯t know much, but she remembered everything in theb and saw the process of making soap, soap, toothbrush and toothpaste. She didn¡¯t know the raw materials for making toothpaste, but she knew the raw materials for soap and told Xie Nanfeng. Chapter 715 715 Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys Jiang Yao looked at Meng Meng pitifully. ¡°Brother Meng, it was Xie Nanfeng who threatened me. He said that if I didn¡¯t do it, he would get people to destroy the manor. In any case, the manor was deep in the mountains and old forests, so they wouldn¡¯t know for a while if something happened. He said that he was the son of the Yuzhou magistrate and that his grandfather was the sister-inw of the Empress Dowager! Brother Meng, I¡¯m doing this for you and everyone else!¡± At the end of her sentence, Jiang Yao roared. He didn¡¯t know if she was trying to find an excuse for herself or if she really thought that she had done something amazing! ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Meng red at Jiang Yao in disgust. Gu Nian nced at Xie Nanfeng, who was ring at Jiang Yao. This young master of the magistrate¡¯s brain was not good! Did he just expose his family background like this? ¡°Jiang Yao, what else did he promise you?¡± Gu Hui asked. Jiang Yao dared to shout at Meng Meng, but she could not shout at Gu Hui. She shrunk her neck and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°He asked me to be his concubine and gave me the position of a good concubine.¡± ¡°Did you tell him today or yesterday?¡± Gu Nian asked. Has he already sent people to prepare?¡± Jiang Yao nodded. He said that his mother had a shop in Yuzhou, and the Xie family also had a shop in the capital. He wanted to stay for a few more days, so he sent his men back first.¡± Meng Meng took a few steps forward and grabbed Jiang Yao¡¯s neck. ¡°Did I not treat you well? Have I mistreated you? If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then tell me! Why? Why do you have to fool around with other men behind my back?¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s face turned purple, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°She¡¯s dying.¡± Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng. It¡¯s not worth it to ruin your future for such a person!¡± In the great Zhou, a life for a life. Other than the few of them, Xie Nanfeng was also present. Lu Zheng felt that it would be fine to kill both of them, but Xie Nanfeng was the son of the prefect. If he died here, the Xie family would not only cause trouble for his grandfather, but also for the Gu family. They could die, but they couldn¡¯t die in the Zhou n town. ¡°Ah!¡± Meng Meng threw Jiang Yao away and howled to the sky. He then turned around and left the room. cough, cough, cough, cough. Jiang Yao coughed a few times. Seeing that Meng Meng was about to leave, she crawled and chased after him. brother Meng, I¡¯m running. Gu Hui stepped on Jiang Yao¡¯s hand, which was on the edge of the bed, and it hurt. Gu Xin and Gu si ran in and stood beside Gu Nian, ring at Jiang Yao and Xie Nanfeng. ¡°What do you guys want to do?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the four sisters. Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at each other and could not decide on the best way to deal with this. Seeing that her sisters were silent, Gu Xin pouted her face and said seriously, ¡± take Jiang Yao to the manor, poison her mute, and cut out her tendons as a warning to others! The few of them looked at Gu Xin in surprise. no! Jiang Yao shook her head. Unfortunately, he ignored her, and she could only shiver in the corner. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin¡¯s serious face broke instantly. She blinked and asked weakly, ¡± ¡°Is it too ruthless?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Xinxin, ¡± she said. if Jiang Yao is going to deal with it this way, what about Xie Nanfeng? ¡± Gu Xin nced at Xie Nanfeng who was tied up, then shifted her gaze away. She pursed her lips, ¡± ¡°Just now, Jiang Yao said that he is the son of the Yuzhou magistrate. It¡¯s not appropriate to deal with him the way we did to Jiang Yao, but we can¡¯t just let him go like this. He has taken the drawings of ourboratory. He also knows the form for soap and toothpaste, so we might as well discuss business with the Xie family directly.¡± Chapter 716 716 Training her business? ¡± they looked at Gu Xin in surprise. business? ¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯m talking about business. Let¡¯s go and talk to the magistrate¡¯s wife first, just like how we sold the goods to aunt Luo. If she was willing, he would do this business. If she wasn¡¯t willing, hehehe, father said to use peaceful means before resorting to force! She wants to Rob us and use the rtionship between the Xie family and the Empress Dowager¡¯s maiden family to scare us, so we shouldn¡¯t be too afraid. Uncle ye told me that in the future, if someone uses their power to bully me, I should bear with it first, and then let the adults take me to the capital to file aint! Uncle ye is very familiar with the Emperor. He said that if we use the token he gave us to show the officials in the capital, they will definitely be able to see the Emperor. The Emperor will also give him face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re not afraid of his family¡¯s power! Uncle ye said that the Emperor is a good Emperor and can¡¯t bear to see themon people suffer, and even more can¡¯t bear to see officials or family members bullying themon people!¡± in this matter, the Xie family is an official and we are the people. It seems that they are in an advantageous position. Unfortunately, they have encountered a good Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty. Their official positions are a restraint to them! Gu Nian and Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. You actually thought of that? ¡°Why do you believe that uncle ye has a good rtionship with the Emperor?¡± Gu Nian asked. What if he¡¯s bluffing?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯I didn¡¯t believe it at first. However, when brother Yuanyuan took out the jade pendantst time, Lord Cheng was shocked. I guess uncle ye didn¡¯t lie!¡± Lu Zheng took out the jade pendant from his arms, walked to the bedside, and waved it at Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng froze. This jade pendant, this Kasaya ... Thanks to the fact that his grandfather and the wife of Duke Rong were siblings, he was able to recognize this jade pendant, which was an item of the royal family. Gu Hui looked at Xie Nanfeng¡¯s expression and understood. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll send him back tomorrow and discuss business with his mother. As for Jiang Yao, he would do as Xinxin said! Niannian, what do you think?¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°No!¡± Jiang Yao was so scared that she fainted. Lu Zheng kept the jade pendant and went outside to ask the shopkeeper to send two people up to help. Xie Nanfeng, his six men, and Jiang Yao were all ced in the carriage and sent back to the vige by the inn¡¯s staff. Huo Junhao left to chase after Meng Meng. Lu Zheng left some instructions with the shopkeeper and returned home with his sisters. After they got home, they were carried to the woodshed of Lu Yang¡¯s house, and then the sisters went back. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were chatting in the living room of the second room. Gu Ren had already fallen asleep and was carried back to the old mansion by uncle Gu. Gu Xin told her grandparents what happened. your parents aren¡¯t at home, ¡± grandma Gu said. who¡¯s going to talk about this business? ¡± Gu Hui suggested,¡¯why don¡¯t I go with niannian? Yuan¡¯s hometown is in Yuzhou, and he¡¯s familiar with the area. Let hime with us.¡± ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian nodded. I remember thest time dad went to Yuzhou, he left in the morning and arrived at night. This time, we¡¯ll be there for at least three days. Just let Xinxin and sisi stay at home.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si: ¡± we¡¯ll listen to you. Grandma Gu shook her head. my idea is to let niannian and sisi stay at home. We¡¯ll let Huihui and Xinxin go to Yuzhou. Ah Yuan and Mengmeng will apany them. Niannian and sisi went to the manor to deal with Jiang Yao and did it themselves.¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Was the olddy purposely creating an opportunity for Lu Zheng? However, on second thought, she also understood. It was probably to train her! Chapter 718 718 Describe it Gu Nian only slept after a long time. Dopey Gu had said that something had happened to her brother, sister-inw, and sanniu, so she had to stay here forever. Therefore, he had to change his way of thinking. She couldn¡¯t change this world, so she could only adapt to it. Thews in this world were not as perfect as those in the modern world. Therefore, many things could not be guaranteed. They needed to use some very powerful means. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t over with just a beating. Yes, that¡¯s right, it had to be like this. ...... The next morning, Gu Nian woke up to prepare some dry food, pancakes, salted eggs, and a few bamboo tubes of water for Gu Xin and the rest. Gu Nian wondered if she should get something to keep the house warm one day. That way, she would not need to use a fire to boil water when she went out. She could just bring hot water with her. She had included this in her n for this year. Gu Hui and Gu Xin carried their small bags, each carrying a hundred taels of silver notes and some silver pieces. They took their travel passes and followed Lu Zheng and Meng Meng out of the door. Meng Meng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. This kid did not sleep the entire night. Huo Junhao was afraid that something would happen to him, so he stayed out to apany him for the whole night. Huo Junhao wanted to go to Yuzhou with him, but he really wanted to sleep. He could not sleep in the carriage, so he could only sleep in Lu Zheng¡¯s house. Lu Zheng, Gu Hui, and Gu Xin were driving the carriage outside. Meng Meng stayed in the carriage, staring at Xie Nanfeng who was hopping around. Gu Xin looked inside from time to time, worried about Meng Meng. The seventh time she peeked inside, Gu Hui grabbed her by the back of her cor and pulled her back. ¡°He¡¯s a man, he knows what he should do.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Such hurtful love!¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Hui looked at her, speechless. Gu Xin looked to the left and then to the right, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t you think so? In the past, for the sake of that xie jiao Niang, my father, who was a good student, became like this. However, he finally understood and knew how good his mother was. Look at how big brother Meng has be because of Jiang Yao. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll be like my father one day. Big brother Meng is such a good guy! I even heard that the aunts in the vige wanted to matchmake him.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯aren¡¯t you with us every day? When did you go to the vige to listen to gossip?¡± Gu Xin scratched her head in embarrassment,¡¯my sister said to strike a bnce between work and rest! I¡¯ll go out to the vige with sisi! I heard aunt cuihua say it! They said that brother Meng is a good guy, and if you want to matchmake him, you should just say San ya!¡± ¡°Then what else did you hear?¡± Gu Huiughed. Gu Xin turned to look at Lu Zheng and smiled, ¡± ¡°There are more people in the vige who want to propose marriage to brother Yuanyuan! But I helped brother Yuan Yuan reject it!¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Gu Hui also looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. This kid couldn¡¯t be so ck-hearted, right? how old was Xinxin? did he tell Xinxin some nonsense? Gu Xin continued, ¡± I told those aunties that brother Yuanyuan already has someone in her heart. I told them not to keep thinking about her. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart. Brother Yuanyuan really likes her. Brother Yuanyuan was going to be a general in the future. Once he became a general, he would marry that youngdy. Right, brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Hui looked at Lu Zheng with a half-smile. ¡°You have someone in your heart?¡± ¡°Yingluo,¡± Lu Zheng replied. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Hui said,¡¯hehe, tell me, what¡¯s it like? Describe it!¡± Lu Zheng pouted and nced at Gu Xin. brother Yuanyuan, tell sister Huihui about it. She¡¯s better at hiding her words than I am! Gu Xin giggled. Lu Zheng replied,¡±Yingluo is very pretty.¡± Her eyebrows were like willow leaves, and her eyes were almond-shaped. Her eyes were very bright, and when she smiled, they looked like crescent moons. Her nose was round, her mouth was small, and when she smiled, she had two dimples. White skin, ck hair, young age, he should be able to grow taller!¡± Gu Hui nced at Gu Xin. This was based on the description of others! Gu Xin was still giggling,¡¯I almost thought brother Yuanyuan was talking about me! I also have two dimples, and uncle said I¡¯ll grow taller.¡± Chapter 719 719 What was she thinking? Lu Zheng pursed his lips andughed as he tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose. Gu Hui couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and looked away. From the looks of it, ah Yuan hadn¡¯t told Xinxin all that nonsense yet! That¡¯s right, Xinxin is still young. It¡¯s not good to say it now. Let¡¯s see how many years he canst! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He could still ept ah Yuan as his brother-inw. but I¡¯m not white, ¡± Gu Xin continued. my hair isn¡¯t ck either. My mother and sister said that I¡¯ve been getting better recently, but I always feel that I¡¯m not white enough and my hair isn¡¯t ck enough. Even so, I¡¯m still the most beautiful girl in our vige.¡± Gu Hui rolled her eyes silently. You have such high standards. You¡¯re very white now and your hair is very ck. &Nbsp; ¡± yup, yup, ¡± Lu Zhengughed, ¡± you¡¯re not just the prettiest girl in our vige, you¡¯re also the prettiest girl in Zhou town. You¡¯re still the best and most beautiful girl in my heart. Gu Xin was overjoyed,¡¯really? Hahahaha, ever since my sister forced me to say thisst time, I believe it even after I say it a lot! Hahahahahaha!¡± Lu Zhengughed as well,¡± Gu Hui tilted her head and looked at the two of them from her angle. The sun shone on the two of them, as if giving them ayer of light. They were especially bright and looked very pleasing to the eye. The smiles of these two people were really simr, especially their eyes, which were really like crescent moons. Usually, ah Yuan¡¯s smile was very reserved. He almost never smiled in front of outsiders except from the Gu family. Come to think of it, she had seen him smile like this twice, and both times, he was smiling foolishly like Xinxin. She seemed to see her grandparentsughing heartily as they chatted. After all, her grandmother was an olddy who did notugh very often. Gu Hui was shocked by her own thoughts. What was she thinking? His younger brother and sister wanted to be grandparents? She shook her head and quickly got rid of this thought. ¡°Yuan, did Xinxin say you want to be a general? You¡¯re going to join the army?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± yes, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded, ¡± I¡¯ll follow granduncle to the capital next year to present the seeds, then I¡¯ll go to the military camp. Gu Hui nodded. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°Are there any girls in the Army in great Zhou?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned and looked at Gu Hui in surprise. Gu Xin held onto Gu Hui¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, do you want to join the army? Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°Ran ran, I was just asking,¡± Gu Hui replied. Lu Yang said,¡±it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t.¡± When thete Emperor was still in power, there was a female general. However, she was disguised as a man at that time and followed old general Peng to fight the southern border. Later, she married great general Peng and became the current first wife of Peng. I¡¯ve heard people say that she was very powerful at the time and cooperated very well with great general Peng. In the decisive battle, she took the head of the enemy¡¯s leader, causing the enemy to lose their leader and morale, and return in defeat.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Hui¡¯s expression andughed. She was no worse than eldest Madam Peng back then. Unfortunately, the Gu family would not let her go to the battlefield. ...... They hurried along and stopped three times to rest. It was only at five o ¡®clock in the morning that they entered the prefecture city of Yuzhou. After checking their travel passes, they entered the city. Lu Zheng brought them to a small courtyard that was bigger than the courtyard in the Qing Province. The gatekeeper saw Lu Zheng and bowed respectfully. ¡°The young master is back!¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. uncle Hu, I¡¯m here for a few days. Don¡¯t make it public. Tell Auntie Hu toe and prepare the meal. Chapter 720 720 She had a bold guess Uncle Hu left to make the arrangements. After taking a few steps in and before Gu Xin could say anything, a young Man in ck with a sword in his hand suddenly appeared. He bowed to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Greetings, young master!¡± ¡°Du RUO, this is miss Gu, miss Gu, this is Meng Meng.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. I¡¯ve brought them here for some business, so they¡¯ll be here for a few days.¡± ¡°Eldest miss Gu, third miss Gu, and brother Meng!¡± Du RUO cupped her fists at the three of them. The two sisters and Meng Meng nodded. Then, Lu Zheng arranged for du RUO to take Meng Meng to deal with Xie Nanfeng and the others. Lu Zheng brought the two sisters to a room.¡±Sister Huihui, Xinxin, you two can stay hereter! It¡¯ste today, let¡¯s go to the magistrate¡¯s office tomorrow. Let¡¯s discuss how to do business with Madam Xie when we go to the magistrate¡¯s office. You guys rest first. If there¡¯s anything, just shout.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Xin nodded. After Lu Zheng left, the two sisters looked around the house. It looked like no one was living in it, but the house was clean and tidy. The bedsheets and nkets were folded on the bed, and they could justy them out themselves. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich!¡± Gu Xin eximed. ¡°Yes?¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face,¡¯with brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s wealth, he won¡¯t have to worry about not having a ce to stay! He didn¡¯t need to stay in an Inn. Sister Huihui, don¡¯t you think that the bed sheets and nkets in the inn are a little dirty? I didn¡¯t like inns when I went to the prefecture.¡± Gu Hui nodded and said,¡±yes, indeed.¡± Ah Yuan is indeed rich.¡± Gu Xin clenched her fist and raised it, pursing her lips, ¡± sister Huihui, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to work hard to earn money. I¡¯m going to have a house wherever I go at brother Yuanyuan¡¯s age. I¡¯ll have my men helping me clean up every house. Gu Hui was amused by her andughed. Then I can bask in our little Xinxin¡¯s glory in the future.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Gu Hui was confused. sister Huihui, ¡± Gu Xin said sternly, ¡± we sisters have to develop together. I¡¯m buying a small courtyard, so you have to buy one too. You and sisi have to work hard and quickly save enough money to buy a second Manor. Then, the four of us will buy a Manor, a house, a field, and a shop together! Mother said that the most important thing for us women is to be rich. In this world, a woman¡¯s confidence came from the strength of her maiden family and from her own money bag. So, sister Huihui, all the best!¡± Gu Huiughed. Hello, ran ran. I¡¯ll do my best! Gu Xin raised her fist, ¡± sister Huihui, you¡¯re being a little perfunctory! Gu Hui clenched her fist and raised it. She said helplessly, ¡± ¡°This will do, right?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xinughed,¡¯yes, that¡¯s enough! Hehe, sister Huihui, we¡¯ve closed the deal in Yuzhou, and we¡¯ve gained more ie. I think I can see shiny silver waving at us!¡± Gu Huiughed and said,¡±how do you know that we¡¯ll definitely seed?¡± What if that Madam Xie sees that we¡¯ve beaten her up and she¡¯s unwilling?¡± Gu Hui had a premonition that this business deal would really go well. Her premonition had always been very urate. Gu Xin,¡¯I want to make a deal! Besides, I feel like we¡¯re on good terms. Last night, when Xie Nanfeng saw the jade pendant in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s hand, he was shocked. He was so honest! I even believed that uncle ye really knew the Emperor! Oh my, speaking of uncle ye, I kind of miss him. I wonder how he¡¯s doing in Beijing? Sister Huihui, we¡¯vepleted this order. Let¡¯s ask brother Yuanyuan to help us find someone to send delicious food to uncle ye! The duck egg is quite delicious.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Hui said. She had heard Gu Xin mention uncle ye a few times and that uncle ye knew the Emperor. Gu Hui had a bold guess. The royal family of the great Zhou Dynasty had the surname ye. She did not know about it in the past, but she found out after her second uncle resumed his studies and asked them to study as well. Chapter 721 721 Not going with you After resting for a while, Lu Zheng came over to treat Gu Hui and Gu Xin to a meal. There was a table in the hall, and only the four of them were eating. Gu Xin took a look and saw that the entire table was filled with her favorite food! Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin¡¯s bright eyes and knew that he was right. Although Xinxin¡¯s taste was heavier, she still liked to eat those dishes! After a full meal, Lu Zheng asked the servants to remove the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, how many people are there in your courtyard? Only uncle Hu, aunt Hu, and warrior du RUO?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Warrior?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. ¡°Yup! He¡¯s so strong, and he looks very powerful. He¡¯s called a warrior! If you call him uncle, he¡¯ll look a little younger, and if you call him big brother, he¡¯ll look a little cold, so you call him warrior!¡± Gu Xin exined. yes, other than the three of them, there¡¯s also du RUO¡¯s elder brother, Zhong du! Lu Zhengughed. In her previous life, Xinxin had also called the du brothers that. He remembered that the first time she met the du brothers was when they were on their way to the capital from Jiangnan. There was an assassination attempt and the du brothers had been hiding in the dark. Gu Xin saw them that time and since then, Gu Xin had been calling them brave men. So, this was the reason for calling him a warrior! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The du brothers were hired by his stepmother to kill him when he came to Yuzhou when he was ten years old. He dodged them cleverly and finally got the brothers to work for him. A few of the people around him were sent by his stepmother to assassinate him. He epted those who could be used by him, and killed those who were not. At that time, his martial arts weren¡¯t strong, but he was smart. It wasn¡¯t that easy to kill him. ¡°Du RUO, Zhong du! I¡¯m guessing that some of their family members must be doctors, and they all use the names of the herbs. Isn¡¯t that right, brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of ¡®I¡¯m so smart, hurry up and praise me¡¯. She had already memorized the names of all the medicinal herbs that grandma Xiao had given her, and she was not joking when she said she wanted to study medicine. Not only did she memorize the names of the medicinal herbs, but she also memorized the medicinal properties of each medicinal herb, as well as the things thatplemented and countered each other. She didn¡¯t finish memorizing them, but she was almost done. ¡°Yes, our Xinxin is really smart!¡± Lu Zheng was very cooperative. hehehe ~¡±Gu Xinughed happily. Gu Hui looked at the two of them speechlessly. There were two living people next to them. Xinxin didn¡¯t understand. Ah Yuan, can you pay more attention? Perhaps Gu Hui¡¯s gaze was too straightforward. Lu Zheng coughed twice. ahem, sister Huihui, I won¡¯t go with you to the magistrate¡¯s office tomorrow. Meng Meng and du RUO will go with you! ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Xie family knows my father, so they know me as well,¡± Lu Zheng said apologetically. I don¡¯t want my father¡¯s people to know about me for the time being. So, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Xin came to a realization,¡¯no wonder brother Yuanyuan covered your facest night and made Xie Nanfeng do the same just now. So you guys know each other! But, brother Yuanyuan, does Xie Nanfeng know du RUO? If he does, du RUO can forget about apanying us. It¡¯s not good to be exposed!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head and said,¡±other than the three of you and the rest of them, no one else knows that du RUO is on my side.¡± So, it didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m more at ease with him by my side. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the tavern outside the mansion tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. Alright then! Brother Yuanyuan, you have to protect yourself well too. Don¡¯t let anyone find out. You¡¯re from Yuzhou, so you must have a lot of rtives here.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Chapter 722 722 Xie Zhiyi Gu Hui thought more than Gu Xin. Grandma Xiao was Zhou Yuan¡¯s grandmother, blood rted. Since Zhou Yuan¡¯s father was still alive and Zhou Yuan was working for old master Zhou, it was said that he would inherit the Zhou family¡¯s business! However, from the looks of it, wasn¡¯t Zhou Yuan¡¯s father the nephew of old master Zhou? If Zhou Yuan¡¯s father was a bastard, then he should have gone to the Zhou n town to cause trouble and Rob old master Zhou¡¯s family property! Their Zhou n would definitely not allow such arge sum of wealth to be given to a young brat! Gu Hui suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Zhou Yuan¡¯s identity. No, she had to go back and ask her grandparents. Her grandma was so close to grandma Xiao, so she must know. Gu Xin rubbed her hands together,¡¯sister Huihui, brother Yuanyuan, brother Meng, I¡¯m still a little nervous! I¡¯ve been watching mother and sister talk to others before. Why don¡¯t youe first tomorrow, sister Huihui?¡± Gu Hui asked,¡¯do you really want to see me go? I¡¯ll go. Cooperate? if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you up until you do!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, alright, I¡¯ll talk. Sister Huihui, brother Meng, you have to listen to me carefully. If I say something wrong, you must stop me in time!¡± Lu Zheng was amused by her little expression. ¡°Why would the most beautiful girl in our vige be afraid? why would she say something wrong? Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. You can do it. You¡¯ve already seen second aunt talk so many times, don¡¯t be afraid! When the timees, just rx!¡± ...... The next morning, du RUO and Meng Meng asked Xie Nanfeng and his servants to leave the courtyard with their eyes covered. The two of them each took a car. Meng Meng took Gu Hui and Gu Xin, while du RUO took Xie Nanfeng and the others. The carriages stopped in front of the Yuzhou government office. Xie Nanfeng tore off the blindfold covering his eyes. His eyes suddenly shone with a piercing light, and his tears began to flow. He closed his eyes for a while before he got used to it. Du RUO was still dressed in ck, her hand on her sword. She stood straight behind Gu Xin, her eyes emotionless. Meng Meng, on the other hand, was much calmer than before. After Jiang Yao¡¯s betrayal, he seemed to have grown up overnight. Gu Xin looked at the dejected Xie Nanfeng and smiled, ¡± ¡°Young master Xie, we¡¯ve arrived at your home. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Alright, miss Gu,¡± Xie Nanfeng said with a fawning smile. Miss Gu, please follow me!¡± Xie Nanfeng was cursing the Gu family in his heart. You have a token from the royal family. You should have said so earlier. You should have been more high-profile. Why are you so low-key? you almost scared me into a eunuch and I didn¡¯t even dare to fight back after being beaten up like this. At this moment, a person suddenly appeared in the alley next to the mansion and blocked Xie Nanfeng¡¯s path. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t he go to Qing Province to y? Why are you so scared? I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Gu Xin sized up the youngdy who was dressed as a man. She looked to be the same age as her. From the way she addressed her, she must be Xie Nanfeng¡¯s sister. Did the daughters of the prefects like to dress up as men? Why? Was the headdress not pretty or the dress not pretty? Why did it have to be a man¡¯s trip? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This person was Xie Zhiyi, the youngest daughter of the Yuzhou prefect. She was indeed the same age as Gu Xin and she liked to go out and y like a young master. Xie Nanfeng tugged at his sister and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Zhiyi, these two are miss Gu. They¡¯re here to discuss some matters with our mother. Mother is already up, right?¡± Xie Zhiyi turned around and saw the innocent-looking Gu Xin and the cold-looking Gu Hui. Xie Zhiyi felt ufortable all of a sudden. How could there be a little girl more beautiful and lovely than him in Yuzhou Prefecture? Chapter 723 723 What does it have to do with you? Xie Zhiyi angrily walked forward and hugged Gu Xin with both arms. He sized her up and said impolitely, ¡± ¡°Your surname is Gu, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Gu Xinughed. Xie Zhiyi looked at her and smiled. He thought she was going to answer him, but she said something like this. She was stunned for a moment. In that moment of shock, Gu Hui and Gu Nian walked around her and followed Xie Nanfeng. Xie Zhiyi was so angry that his face turned red. He turned around and chased after Gu Xin, wanting to pull her back, ¡± ¡°Hey, wait up! Ah!¡± In the end, before his hand could touch Gu Xin, he tripped over his right foot and fell. Gu Xin turned her head and blinked at Xie Zhiyi, who was on the ground. It seemed that the daughter of the Yuzhou prefect was not as powerful as the daughter of the Qingzhou prefect! He felt that his brain wasn¡¯t good. He wasn¡¯t as smart as sister su! Xie Zhiyi saw Gu Xin looking at her in a daze and he was so angry that he reached out his hand, ¡± ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to give me a hand?¡± Gu Xin stretched out her hand. Xie Zhiyi rolled his eyes and pulled Gu Xin¡¯s hand, wanting to roll on the ground. Unfortunately, Gu Xin was able to stand firmly and even pulled her up. Du RUO, who was behind her, was stunned for a moment. He thought that he was going to stop third miss Gu! Gu Xin blinked and smiled at Xie Zhiyi, ¡± ¡°Miss Xie, I¡¯m strong. Are you trying to pull me down? Hehe, you won¡¯t be able to do it. ¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s face reddened. you ... How did you know I¡¯m a girl? ¡± he asked. Gu Xin,¡¯because you¡¯re pretty! Her skin was so fair, and her body smelled so good! He¡¯s different from those stinky brats.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Xie Zhiyi asked,¡¯is Zhenzhen, is she? You really think I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head sincerely,¡¯yes, it¡¯s really nice. Anyway, other than my sisters, I rarely see a girl as pretty as you.¡± All of Xie Zhiyi¡¯s unhappiness disappeared in an instant when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s sincere expression. She held Gu Xin¡¯s arm,¡¯you must be looking for my mother! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll Take You There! My mother also likes pretty girls! You look good too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Gu Xin said happily. I might as well tell you that I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in our vige.¡± Xie Zhiyi raised his chin proudly. then I¡¯m different. I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in Yuzhou Prefecture. She was still sighing in her heart. it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re from your vige and not from Yuzhou Prefecture. Otherwise, you¡¯d be stealing my most beautiful position. Even though Xie Zhiyi was holding onto her arm, Gu Xin did not forget about Gu Hui. She held onto Gu Hui¡¯s arm and walked in. Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. Did she finally meet a fellow Daoist who was smug? Fortunately, you two don¡¯t live in the same ce. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to fight over who¡¯s the most beautiful. Xie Nanfeng¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Did his unreliable sisterpletely forget about his seriously injured brother after seeing the pretty sister? Also, this girl brought them to see mother like this. I didn¡¯t even have time to remind mother that they had a token! After entering the manor, Xie Nanfeng saw that they hadpletely forgotten about his existence, so he took a detour to find his mother. He wanted to remind them first. Xie Nanfeng arrived first, and Madam Xie was scared out of her wits when she saw him like this. Before she could ask him, he said, ¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anything. Listen to me. The Qing government¡¯s people in charge of theundry and facial sets are here. You should be more polite in a while. They have a backer. You can talk to them nicely. As long as you can make money, you can do this business! Aiyo, she¡¯s here, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± He had wanted to say more, but when he heard Xie Zhiyi¡¯s loud voice, Xie Nanfeng ran away. Chapter 724 724 Chapter 724-stifled n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While Madam Xie was still in a daze, Xie Zhiyi brought Gu Xin and the rest into the living room. ¡°Mother, brother is back! Why did he bring Xinxin and her sister? Where¡¯s brother?¡± Xie Zhiyi suddenly remembered that he still didn¡¯t know why his little sister was here. He turned around and saw that her brother had already disappeared. Gu Xin smiled as she stepped forward and bowed, ¡± I¡¯m gu Xin. Nice to meet you, Madam Xie. Gu Hui followed suit. Gu shouxin had personally taught these children etiquette. It had been almost a year, and ordinary people really couldn¡¯t find any mistakes. Mrs. Xie came back to her senses and smiled at the two sisters. ¡°Madam Xie, I heard young master Xie mention that Madam Xie is interested in doing business with our family. You want to buy our family¡¯s skincare set and sell it in Yuzhou Prefecture, right?¡± Mrs. Xie raised her eyebrows and nced at Gu Hui. The one in charge of this family is the younger one? Nanfeng also said that their family had a backer. From Nanfeng¡¯s expression, he was afraid that he had suffered a loss and didn¡¯t negotiate properly! Mrs. Xie didn¡¯t know that her good son was beaten up because he wanted to find someone to steal the secret recipe. ¡°Lady Gu,¡± Madam Xie nodded,¡±since your parents can¡¯t work with my son, why did they ask you and your sister toe and discuss it with me?¡± Gu Xin revealed a perfect smile and learned it from Cai Xiaolian, ¡± Madam Xie, you may not know this, but in our family, we sisters can make the decisions for business. However, the elders in the family have seen young master Xie and felt that he is rather reckless and may not be able to make the decisions. As such, we sisters have toe here personally to discuss this. Mrs. Xie was a little surprised and angry. My children are reckless, but your adults aren¡¯t? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being bullied by sending a little girl to make decisions? Mrs. Xie sat there calmly. Gu Xin was not flustered at all. She even picked up her teacup to drink some water. She had just chatted with Xie Zhiyi for a while and felt like drinking water! Mrs. Xie looked at Gu Xin¡¯s unhurried actions andughed. These two girls are really patient! Xie Zhiyi ran to Madam Xie¡¯s side and said,¡¯mother, you want to do business with them? Good, good! Does that mean our family can get all the scented soap, toothpaste, and hair water at the first time?¡± Before Mrs. Xie could say anything, Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°Miss Xie, we have a new product now. There were a few new fragrances and a hair conditioner. This hair conditioner, as the name suggested, was to protect the hair. Miss Xie has a lot of ck and shiny hair, so this hair conditioner is perfect for her. I guarantee that she will look cker, brighter, and more beautiful after using it!¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He touched his hair and said, ¡± ¡°Waa! It¡¯s true! Xinxin, your family is so powerful!¡± Gu Xin smiled and stopped talking. Xie Zhiyi grabbed his wife¡¯s arm with both hands. ¡°Mother, mother, quickly talk to Xinxin! Once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll go to Xinxin¡¯s house to get the goods as soon as possible! I want to use it immediately!¡± Mrs. Xie red at Xie Zhiyi. Mrs. Xie was a little depressed. She had one son and one daughter, and the concubines in the backyard had also given birth to two sons and three daughters. As for this son, he was born by her, the matriarch of the family. He was not as good as the one born by the concubine. Her useless son could not study and was not good at martial arts either. He was just like his father and loved to be with women. She had always thought that her daughter was the best, butpared to the youngdy of the Gu family, she was nothing. For example, her daughter didn¡¯t dare to go to other state capitals alone to discuss business with others, let alone have such good judgment and brains. Chapter 729 729 Pretty good Xie Nanfeng looked at Madam Xie in shock. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mother was so angry. He could just say that he had done something wrong and shouldn¡¯t have stolen someone else¡¯s prescription, why did he have to drag his father¡¯s illegitimate son into this? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Mrs. Xie grabbed Xie Nanfeng and started punching and kicking him. Xie Nanfeng, who was already injured by Meng Meng, was wailing in pain. Madam Xie only stopped when she saw the blood seeping out of Xie Nanfeng¡¯s clothes. She was also tired. Mrs. Xie looked at her son¡¯s sorry state and felt her heart ache. As the saying goes, a beating on the son¡¯s body hurts the mother¡¯s heart. Xie Nanfeng knelt in front of Madam Xie. ¡°Mother, your son was wrong. I won¡¯t be like this in the future! I will definitely do my business well and earn money.¡± Mrs. Xie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and leaned back. Fortunately, she was standing by the chair, otherwise she would have fallen down. Xie Nanfeng was flustered, but when he saw that Madam Xie had settled down, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, mother, be careful!¡± Mrs. Xie looked at Xie Nanfeng, her tears flowing uncontrobly, but her eyes were very scary. Xie Nanfeng: ¡± aunt Xuanji, don¡¯t be like this. If you have any requests for your son, just say it. Your son will definitely do it! Mother, can you be normal? Don¡¯t scare our son!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madam Xie wiped her tears. Xie Nanfeng nodded vigorously. yes, yes. Really. Really. Madam Xie looked at Xie Nanfeng, as if she had made an important decision. She clenched her fists and hardened her heart.¡±To your uncle¡¯s campsite.¡± Xie Nanfeng said,¡¯okay, my son, Yingluo? Mother, what did you say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d agree to anything mother says?¡± Then you go to your uncle¡¯s camp, go to kun city, and find a future! Otherwise, you can go back to the capital with Xie Chunfeng and let your grandfather watch you! There¡¯s no third option. You can choose.¡± Xie Nanfeng said excitedly,¡±I¡¯m not going back to the capital!¡± Grandfather doesn¡¯t even have me in his eyes, only Xie Chunfeng!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to kun city tomorrow!¡± Mrs. Xie said. Nanfeng, mother and Zhiyi only have you. You and Zhiyi are still young, so you can still talk to your mother as the first wife. When you¡¯re older, the sons and daughters of the concubines will also grow up. You should be able to see the love your father, your grandparents have for Xie Chunfeng! When he was in Xie Chunfeng¡¯s high school, your father and grandfather wanted to put him in an important position, and mother, as the first wife, couldn¡¯t make the decision. I¡¯m useless, I can only protect you and your sister until this age!¡± Xie Nanfeng¡¯s heart ached. Although he really didn¡¯t want to go to that godforsaken ce, he couldn¡¯t let his mother be so sad. Madam Xie¡¯s maternal family was rted to the Peng family, and they were always together. ording to seniority, Xie Nanfeng indeed had to call general Peng uncle. Mrs. Xie was staking everything on this one bet. She couldn¡¯t be ruthless in the past, but Gu Xin had a huge impact on her today. A peasant family, even if it was a peasant family with a strong background, could raise their daughter so well. As the wife of the magistrate, she almost raised her son wrongly because she could not bear to be ruthless. She thought deeply about it and felt very scared. Therefore, she hardened her heart and let her son go to the border to seek a future. Even if it was not as morous as the illegitimate son¡¯s studies, it was at least much better than him wasting his time and causing trouble. ...... Of course, Gu Xin and the rest did not know about Madam Xie¡¯s decision towards her son. To Gu Hui and Gu Xin, Madam Xie was a good person. At least, she was not like the wife of the magistrate of Taoyuan County, Madam Cheng. Furthermore, their business had also been sessful. They were willing to believe that young master Xie would not ¡®steal¡¯ their prescription again. Chapter 730 730 Meeting a killer on the road The next morning, Gu Xin and the rest decided to leave. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They left early in the morning and it was a little cold. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t let Gu Xin sit outside and let her and Gu Hui sit in the carriage while he and Meng Meng drove outside. In the car, Gu Xin leaned against Gu Hui and fell asleep again. The moment she fell asleep, she began to dream. In her dream, she had earned a lot of money and had her own small houses in various state capitals of the great Zhou Dynasty. Then, in the capital, which was said to be the most prosperous, she had a big house. The four sisters each had a big house, connected to each other. They were all grown up now. Their houses were next to each other, and their families lived together, just like in the vige. She had specially used a room as a storage room. Oh, no, it should be the secret room that brother Yuanyuan and her father had talked about. In the secret room, she had ced the most important things. The whole secret room was filled with silver, copper coins, and silver notes. In her dream, Gu Xin was standing at the door, drooling as she looked at the house that was filled with food! Suddenly, the pile of silver started to move. Gu Xin jumped in shock. This was silver giving birth to silver. Was there a bigmotion? First aunt also caused a lot ofmotion when she was enduring! Then, she saw a hand emerge from the pile of silver. Waa! A pile of silver can also give birth to a baby! ¡°Xinxin, quickly let me out!¡± A familiar voice came from the pile of silver. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing inside?¡± Gu Xin was extremely shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Xinxin, let me out!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this secret room! It¡¯s the ce where the most important things are kept!¡± ¡°Then you must think that I¡¯m as important to you as silver, so you locked me up! Xinxin, quickly help me! I can¡¯te out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re very important. But father, mother, sister, grandfather, and grandmother were all important! Why didn¡¯t you lock them up?¡± ¡°They are your family, but I¡¯m different. I¡¯m a man!¡± ¡°A man?¡± Suddenly, Gu Xin was woken up by the jolting carriage. Gu Xin shook her head. What kind of dream was this? Then, she heard the sound of Lu Zheng and Meng Meng whipping their horses to speed up. She then saw Gu Hui holding a dagger in her hand with a serious expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sister Huihui.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Someone is shooting arrows in the dark! Take good care of yourself.¡± Gu Hui said. Gu Xin immediately pulled herself together and took out the dagger tied to her leg. Gu shouxin had specially made these for the sisters at the cksmith¡¯s shop. They were very sharp and small, and could be tied to the calf for convenience. Each of them had four. All of a sudden, the horse was shot. Lu Zheng threw the whip aside and rushed into the carriage, carrying Gu Xin and rushing out. This was his subconscious reaction, so he did not care about Gu Hui at all. Gu Hui did not think too much about it and followed Lu Zheng out. The four of them stood back to back under arge tree, surrounded by the pursuing Men in ck. ¡°Xinxin, are you afraid of killing people?¡± Lu Zheng showed a cold expression that he had never shown in the vige at the three Forks. Even his voice was colder. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll fight a way out with Meng Meng in a while. Sister Huihui, you take Xinxin and rush out. There¡¯s a rest stop ahead. Wait for me there. If I say charge, you guys charge! Don¡¯t look back, understand?¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Hui reached out to pull Gu Xin. Without waiting for Gu Xin to react, Lu Zheng and Meng Meng rushed out. Meng Meng had brought a weapon, but Lu Zheng did not. His left arm had been cut, so he had snatched a killer¡¯s sword and killed him. The two of them killed the four people who were heading in the direction of the courier station and lured the other people in the opposite direction. ¡°Charge!¡± Lu Zheng shouted. Chapter 731 731 Let her pay back double Gu Hui pulled Gu Xin and charged forward without looking back. Although Gu Xin was worried, she didn¡¯t hold them back. She knew that even though the two of them had been practicing martial arts every day, they were nothingpared to a real killer. Gu shouxin would teach the girls what a killer was. They didn¡¯tpete with you, but they learned how to kill people quickly. If he encountered a killer, he would escape. If he met an ordinary hooligan or a decent person like general Yan, he could try a few moves. However, they had only run for half an hour when someone caught up with them. There were four of them in total. Hearing themotion behind them, Gu Xin held the four killer weapons that grandma Xiao had given her in her hands and reminded Gu Hui. The medicinal herbs of the four great killing weapons made by grandma Xiao were indeed difficult to find. The first batch was given to Cai Xiaolian and her two daughters, and the second batch was given to Gu Hui, Gu si, and yang xiaohuan. Gu Xin forced herself to calm down and touched the third bamboo pipe. This was a leaf that could blind one¡¯s eyes. It could make one unable to see clearly for a few hours, which was equivalent to being blind. Gu Xin nned to cover her eyes with a leaf first, then go all the way and scratch you to death. She didn¡¯t want to use the ¡®holding the heart in the West¡¯ for now, as she only had two left and had used it a few times before. When the person was about to approach and the knife was about to cut down, the sisters bent down at the same time, thennded on their heads, curled up into a ball, did a 360-degree turn, stood firmly, turned around, and scattered the powder. Each person was responsible for two. When a blind leaf was thrown out, they had a moment to hide. Killers were highly skilled in martial arts and had good hearing. Just because they couldn¡¯t see didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t kill you. So, after hiding, I¡¯ll go all out and scratch you to death. When the four assassins blindly tried to kill again based on what they heard, they heard a few farts at the same time. Oh, no, it wasn¡¯t a fart, it was the sound of pooping. Then, his whole body itched, and he pouted again. As soon as these voices were interrupted, Gu Hui had already pulled Gu Xin and ran away. After running for a long time, they finally arrived at the ry station. When they saw the people wearing the uniform of the Yamen guards, the two sisters heaved a sigh of relief. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the great Zhou, every ry station had bailiffs from the neighboring two prefectures on duty. On the way, the two sisters didn¡¯t speak. When they arrived, they sat down and drank a bowl of tea before finally speaking. ¡°Sister Huihui, will brother Yuanyuan and brother Mengmeng be alright?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup was trembling. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be fine. The two of them had good Kung Fu! Besides, Meng Meng suffered a huge blow two days ago. It¡¯s time for him to vent.¡± Gu Hui consoled. ¡°Sister Huihui, who are those people? Could it be that young master Xie¡¯s people?¡± Gu Xin took another sip of water and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he had such a person, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught by us in the Zhou n town! I don¡¯t think they¡¯re Mrs. Xie¡¯s men. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re here to deal with Zhou Yuan.¡± Gu Hui said after some thought. ¡°That must be brother Yuanyuan¡¯s evil stepmother! Oh no, sister Huihui, is it because we were discovered by brother Yuanyuan¡¯s family when we went to the prefecture yesterday? they bullied brother Yuanyuan because she was alone, so they want to kill her?¡± Gu Xin stopped shaking and her eyes were filled with hatred. She tightened her grip on the cup. If the cup could speak, she would have cried. Gu Hui didn¡¯t say anything, tacitly agreeing to Gu Xin¡¯s words. Gu Xin pursed her lips and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°I must practice martial arts well and help Brother Yuanyuan kill Yuzhou in the future! Whatever his stepmother has done to him, he will pay it back double!¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Xin with a meaningful gaze. Chapter 733 733 Chapter 733-falling off the horse It had been almost a year since Li Shan¡¯s rebirth. The Li family was not short of money. In this year, she had also secretly trained a few people, so it was easy for them to send a letter to the Lin family in Beijing. It just so happened that the Lin family was also very suspicious of the charred body of Lu Zheng that was sent back. Even though old master Zhou and grandma Xiao went to make a scene as their maternal grandparents, they did not see Lu Zheng¡¯s body with their own eyes, so the Lin family was still worried. Therefore, the people sent by the Lin n this time were indeed sent by the Lin n. Gu Xin was still nagging in the car. She cleaned the wound on Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and bandaged it with her own handkerchief. what? ¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin. were you scared just now? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin nodded, ¡± But father said, don¡¯t panic when facing an enemy who is much stronger than you, don¡¯t think about defeating them, and don¡¯t even think about escaping by luck. You must spare no effort to create an opportunity for yourself to escape.¡± ¡°Yes, second uncle is right,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, why did your stepmother want to kill you? If you¡¯re not going back, why won¡¯t she let you go? Does your father¡¯s family have a lot of assets? Your stepmother is guarding against you. Is she trying to help her child take what you deserve?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Gu Xin continued,¡¯if that¡¯s the case, brother Yuanyuan, I think you should go back even more. My father taught me not to be modest when it¡¯s my own things. Why do you have to give your own things to others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back,¡± Lu Zheng said, taking a deep breath. I¡¯ll hide my strength and bide my time. One day, I¡¯ll let them know that it¡¯s not easy to snatch my things.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, Yes, that¡¯s right. She wants your life, so you can¡¯t be soft-hearted. And your father too, how can he be a father? Even a vicious Tiger won¡¯t eat its Cubs. That Sparrow found a bug and even wanted to bring it back to feed the sparrow!¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and did not say anything. He had no feelings for his father. He only acknowledged his grandfather as the one with the surname Lu. It was because his grandfather had protected his sister when he was young. He could grow up normally because of his love for his sister. Unfortunately, his grandfather passed away when he was nine, and his sister was forced to marry him. Suddenly, Meng Meng, who was outside, stopped the carriage. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, Lady Xin, I feel that something is wrong.¡± Lu Zheng lifted the curtain and looked outside. The road ahead was under a cliff. The road was very narrow, only enough for two carriages to pass side by side. The other side was the cliff. Lu Zheng stuck his head out and felt the danger as well, as if there were people lying in ambush all around. Lu Zheng made his decision.¡±Go back!¡± Meng Meng and Gu Hui drove the carriage to turn around. Just as they started to move, they heard a ¡± whoosh ¡°. An arrow was shot from the waist of the cliff. ¡°Swish Swish Swish!¡± Next, a few more arrows were shot at him. Meng Meng and Gu Hui couldn¡¯t control their horses at all. This had happened in an instant. Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin and was about to jump, but Meng Meng and Gu Hui had already jumped down from the left and right. Unfortunately, the horse had already galloped away. Gu Hui¡¯s direction was towards the edge of the cliff and her vault horse rolled to the edge. The frightened horse also fell off the cliff. ¡°Xinxin, Yuan!¡± Gu Huike didn¡¯t see Lu Zheng and Gu Xin jump out of the carriage, so she leaned on the edge of the cliff and shouted. ¡°Be careful, miss Hui!¡± Seeing an arrow flying towards Gu Hui, Meng Meng stepped forward and blocked it with his knife. ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Meng pulled Gu Hui and wanted to hide to a ce where the arrows could not reach. ¡°Meng Meng, Xinxin and a ¡®Yuan didn¡¯t jump down. They fell down!¡± Gu Hui could not ept it for a moment. Chapter 734 734 Disrupting the n ¡°Go! With Yuan here, miss Xin will be fine!¡± Meng Meng said as he blocked the arrow. ¡°Hmph! Want to leave? No way!¡± At this moment, four Men in ck flew down from the mountainside. They were dressed the same way as the previous few. Their faces could not be seen clearly, only their eyes and eyebrows. Meng Meng nced at their quiver and saw that there were no more arrows in it. He held the knife and stood in front of Gu Hui to protect her. At this moment, there was a cliff behind them and a cliff in front of them. There were two people standing on the left and right sides of the road, so they had no way to escape. Meng Meng swallowed his saliva, calcting if he could create an escape route for Gu Hui. He realized that he couldn¡¯t. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui held the four killing weapons in her hands. She touched them one by one to confirm their effects. She thought that these four people probably didn¡¯t see the scene of her and Xinxin scattering medicine just now, so they shouldn¡¯t have any doubts about this. She split the bamboo tubes into two and silently grabbed Meng Meng¡¯s hand. Meng Meng felt a pair of cold and soft hands touch his palm, and then he felt something. ¡°Meng Meng, it¡¯s from grandma Xiao.¡± Gu Hui said. Meng Meng grabbed Gu Hui¡¯s hand and sessfullypleted the handover. He was about to let go but Gu Hui held on tightly. Meng Meng was speechless. The four men in ckughed and said,¡±what, do you want to be a pair of lovers on the road to theherworld?¡± Hahaha, then do you want to take off your clothes and die together?¡± ¡°Son of a b * tch, who asked you to ruin ady¡¯s reputation!¡± Meng Meng shook off Gu Hui¡¯s hand and ran towards the two people in his direction. Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. If you pull them closer, we¡¯ll throw them together! Unfortunately, Meng Meng had already rushed over. Gu Hui could only face the two people in her direction. She clenched the blind leaf and the West heart cup in her hands. Just in case, she had left a leaf to blind herself. This would act up very quickly, and she would not be able to see clearly in an instant, giving her a chance to escape. She gave it to Meng Meng, as it would be a littleter if she were to scratch you to death or let it all out. After all, Meng Meng could still match up with her for a while. Seeing the two men in ck rushing over, Gu Hui opened the lid of the small bamboo tube and made a blocking motion. When the two of them were very close, she waved her hand and squatted down to pass between them. The moment he got up, he pulled out a dagger from his trousers and quickly stabbed it into the back of the two men in ck. ¡°Ah!¡± The two of them had been stabbed in the back. They turned around and raised their swords to sh. Gu Hui¡¯s face was scratched a little, but she did not stop. She saw an arrow not far away and rolled over to pick it up. She aimed at one of the men in ck¡¯s heart and threw it with all her might. Just like how her second uncle taught the five siblings how to shoot darts, she used all her strength. Gu Hui was the perfect sessor of grandma Gu¡¯s granddaughter, Dali. Her throw went right through. The Man in ck Fell down stiffly. Gu Hui looked at the man¡¯s bleeding wound and trembled all over. She even felt like vomiting. This was the first time she had killed someone. She was only a 17-year-old girl, and no matter how calm she usually was, she could not calm down at this moment. The other one could no longer hear hispanion¡¯s voice and there was another fight behind him. He could not even analyze which direction Gu Hui was in. Gu Hui sat on the ground, picked up a stone, and threw it at the edge of the cliff. The man¡¯s ears twitched, and he walked towards the cliff. Gu Hui picked up another arrow and shot it at the person by the cliff. However, this time, his hand trembled and he missed. That person was able to identify Gu Hui¡¯s direction now and turned towards her with his sword in hand. Gu Hui took a deep breath and clenched the remaining western heart-shaped crayfish in her hand. Chapter 735 735 You will not fall Upon closer inspection, one could see that Gu Hui¡¯s entire body was covered in cold sweat. She held the arrow in one hand and held the XI Zi cupped heart in the other. Instead of running away, she ran toward the assassins who were charging at her. At this time, she could no longer feel pain. As the assassin fell down in pain, she kicked him away. At this time, Meng Meng had finished dealing with the two people and ran over to help. Gu Hui stepped forward, pried open the killer¡¯s mouth, and fed him a piece of milk. Just then, Meng Meng kicked the killer¡¯s sword away. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Gu Hui suddenly said. Meng Meng was speechless. Gu Hui sat on the ground and exined, ¡± ¡°He can¡¯t move. He¡¯ll only feel that he¡¯s better off dead. General Yan won¡¯t be able to move even if he takes this pill.¡± Meng Meng wiped his sweat. Suddenly, he saw that the flesh on Gu Hui¡¯s arm was popping out and blood was flowing non-stop. He tugged at a corner of his arm and went forward to wrap it up for Gu Hui.¡±You should have hidden well just now and wait for me to deal with them. You¡¯re taking such a risk!¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng speechlessly. ¡°I gave you the powder just now so that they coulde closer and we could move together. You suddenly rushed out andpletely ruined my n!¡± Meng Meng was speechless. Gu Hui clutched her arm and stood up with difficulty. She walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down. She couldn¡¯t see the bottom at first nce. Then, she shouted with all her might, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, Yuan! Xinxin, Yuan, can you hear me?¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were hanging from the cliff. Lu Zheng held onto a thick tree branch that grew from the cliff with one hand and hugged Gu Xin with the other, holding on tightly. He looked around for a ce for Gu Xin tond on, but he couldn¡¯t find it. Gu Xin wrapped her arms around Lu Zheng¡¯s waist and leaned her head against his chest. She did not dare to move at all. She was also scared out of her wits. When the carriage fell off the cliff earlier, Lu Zheng happened to be carrying Gu Xin as he jumped out. Hence, he did not fall off the cliff with the carriage. Lu Zheng, who had been to Yuzhou and Zhoujia town many times, knew that there would only be one result if he fell from this cliff. He would die. Gu Xin¡¯s voice started to tremble, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng: ¡± Xinxin, don¡¯t talk. Save your strength. I¡¯m looking for a ce. Save your strength and climb to a safe ceter. I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid, you won¡¯t fall down.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xin replied. Lu Zheng was leaning against the cliff wall, his hand on the tree¡¯s heel, and in front of him was Gu Xin. He felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He could only see left and right, but not up and down. If he made any big movements, he would not be able to hold on any time, and the two of them would fall. However, there was no ce for him tond or grab. Lu Zheng could clearly feel his hand slipping, so he asked, ¡± Xinxin, look up. I¡¯m holding the tree trunk. Can you stand? ¡± Gu Xin raised her head and looked up,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, this tree has loosened. No, if I stand on it, you¡¯ll definitely fall.¡± Lu Zheng could feel the tree loosening up. It was precisely because of this that he was anxious. With Xinxin¡¯s weight, she would definitely be able to hold on. When that happened, sister Huihui and Meng Meng would be able to find a way to put Xinxin down and pull her. Chapter 736 736 We¡¯ll live together and die together n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om &Nbsp; ¡± Xinxin, I¡¯ll use forceter, so do the same. You should stand there and stick to the cliff before the treepletely lets go. Sister Huihui and Meng Meng will definitely think of a way to save you, ¡± Lu Zheng said, a little reluctant. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, I don¡¯t want to go. I want to be with you, brother Yuanyuan! I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached. I know you won¡¯t leave me alone. I know. However, Yingluo Lu Zheng stopped thinking about it. He wanted to tell Gu Xin who he was and what kind of past life they had. Unfortunately, the longer they dragged on, the more space Xinxin would have to stand. It wasn¡¯t easy to get this life, so he hoped that Xinxin could enjoy it. However, he really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. He wanted to tell Gu Xin that he was Lu Zheng, the Lu Zheng who had loved her for two lifetimes. However, he had no intention of telling her. The brothers in the vige would slowly make her forget about him as time passed. She would definitely continue to live happily ever after. If he told her so much, she would remember him in the future. It was not a good thing. Lu Zheng lowered his head slightly and his lips touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. He closed his eyes and a tear fell from the corner of his eye, ¡± Xinxin, I¡¯ll use force, and you should use force too. Remember, you must hold onto the things around you and lean against the cliff. You¡¯ll definitely be able to walk. Suddenly, Gu Xin happily interrupted Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, there¡¯s a hole down there. I saw birds flying in and out. Brother Yuanyuan, I have a rope on me. Hold on to the rope and let me go. I¡¯ll climb down and take a look.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Lu Zheng said. Gu Xin,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, just believe me! The rope is tied around my waist. There¡¯s a long distance between us. After I climb down, I¡¯ll find something to secure it. You use a little strength to wrap yourself around the tree and follow the rope down. We need to make good use of our time. The more time we have, the more opportunities we have.¡± Lu Zheng was a little hesitant. This was too risky, it would be safer for Gu Xin to stand on top. brother Yuanyuan, ¡± Gu Xin said again, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to fall down while I¡¯m still alive. I want us to survive together. You¡¯re very important to me. If I lose you, I¡¯ll definitely not be happy and have a good life. Brother Yuanyuan, can you give it a try? If you weren¡¯t trying to protect me, you would have jumped out of the car with sister Huihui and brother Meng. Big brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s live together and die together, okay?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was moved. We live together, we die together. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin moved. She carefully grabbed onto Lu Zheng with one hand and slid down. Lu Zheng was almost scared to death. Gu Xin encouraged herself silently in her heart, ¡± ¡°Father said that the more dangerous it is, the more urgent the situation is, and the calmer I have to be. Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Only by calming down can you keep a clear head and make the right choice.¡± Lu Zheng did not disturb Gu Xin. He could only grit his teeth and endure, allowing his already numb hands to hold on for a little longer. When Gu Xin ced one end of the rope in Lu Zheng¡¯s hands, he immediately wrapped it around his wrist a few times and held onto the rope tightly. Gu Xin had already finished untying the rope around her waist. This was the one she had tied around her waist on a whim. She had tied it around her waist many times, afraid that she would meet some bad guys outside. If that happened, she would have to tie them up. Gu Xin exhaled,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m grabbing onto the grass and going down bit by bit. Hold on, hold on to the tree. We¡¯ll definitely be able to survive, and our lives will be very good in the future.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xinxin, be careful. We¡¯ll definitely have a good life in the future.¡± Chapter 737 737 Silly girl Gu Xin pulled on the weeds on the cliff wall and carefully stepped on the ground. She slid for a long distance before she finally stepped on a stone. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was in his mouth. He was afraid that he would disturb Gu Xin, but he could not be too agitated. Even if he breathed heavily, he was afraid that if he increased his weight, the tree above him would die. At this moment, Gu Xin was repeating the words Gu shouxin usually said to her in her heart. Her eyes and ears were alert, and she was carefully probing her way down. Suddenly, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t see Gu Xin anymore. He panicked a little and pulled the rope. It hadn¡¯t reached the bottom yet, which meant that Xinxin didn¡¯t fall. This was probably one of the few times that Lu Zheng had been so flustered in his two lifetimes. Suddenly, Gu Xin¡¯s joyful voice could be heard from below, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve arrived. There¡¯s really a cave! Brother Yuanyuan, can you hear me?¡± The stone in Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was finally lifted. He wanted to cry. No one could understand that feeling. ¡°Xinxin, I heard it,¡± he quickly replied. His excitement caused the tree above him to give way even more, and even a few small stones fell down. Gu Xin¡¯s reply came again,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan,e down! I¡¯ve already secured the rope,e down quickly.¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. It was fixed, fixed. Even if this big tree broke now, he was not afraid of dying like this for the rest of his life. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He really got what he wanted. The big tree above his head had really broken. He let go of the tree and grabbed the rope with both hands. It was fixed. Since he couldn¡¯t fall downter, he just had to pull the rope and climb to the entrance of the cave. As for whether Xinxin¡¯s penis was really fixed, he had no doubt about it. Gu Xin was still happily waiting for Lu Zheng to climb down, but in the end, she saw someone fall in front of her. Gu Xin was speechless. Did sister Huihui and brother Meng kill another one? She had seen a Man in cknd just now. No, no, there was a rope, and the clothes were not ck. Gu Xin¡¯s brain was unable to think for a moment. It was only when the tree with the rope shook that she came back to her senses. That¡¯s right, I just fixed it. Gu Xin stood under the tree and shouted, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, quickly climb up!¡± Not long after, Lu Zheng climbed up. When his head appeared, Gu Xin was sprawled on the ground. There were still traces of tears around her eyes. She gave Lu Zheng a big smile, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, we survived!¡± Lu Zheng was already out of energy. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s smiling face, he used hisst breath to climb up andy on the ground, panting heavily. Gu Xin took out a Jade bead, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll give you something to eat! Open your mouth!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished dropping the candies in your purse yet?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. I thought it was all gone! You can keep it for yourself!¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯it¡¯s not the candy in the purse. It¡¯s the fruit in this cave. It melts in the mouth and can quench one¡¯s thirst. The birds all eat it! I¡¯ve already eaten one just now.¡± With that, he threw a Jade bead into Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth. After Lu Zheng ate it, he felt that his thirst was really quenched. He sat up and said,¡±Where did you pick it from? I¡¯ll pick more for you. You can just sit here and rest.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯t have any more. I only have two. The rest were all eaten by birds. I took a look when I was waiting for you, and there was nothing on the other trees.¡± Naturally, Lu Zheng did not doubt Gu Xin. He only tapped her nose, ¡± ¡°Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If you had said so earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten it and would have given it all to you!¡± Chapter 738 738 The little dog Gu Xin rubbed her nose andughed, ¡± ¡°I knew you would be like this, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say so earlier!¡± Lu Zheng ruffled her already messy hair helplessly. Gu Xin pped his hand away,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, Don¡¯t Touch My Hair. Mother said to pay attention to one¡¯s appearance when one is out.¡± Lu Yang was amused,¡¯it¡¯s messy even if I don¡¯t rub it! Moreover, your face is dirty and your clothes are tattered. Where is your appearance?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face wrinkled as she sized Lu Zheng up, ¡± you¡¯re even messier than I am. You were clean and refreshed before, and you were a beautiful young man. Now, Hmph, you¡¯re like a big white dog in the vige after rolling in the forest! ¡°If I¡¯m a big white dog, then you¡¯re a little cat!¡± Lu Zheng raised his chin. even if I¡¯m a flower, I¡¯m not a kitten. I¡¯m a little tiger! Gu Xin was unconvinced. Lu Zheng¡¯s finger jabbed the ground before he grabbed Gu Xin, ¡± Okay, okay, okay, little tiger, then I¡¯ll draw you something that¡¯s the little Tiger¡¯s signature. Don¡¯t move! After adding a mud-colored ¡± Wang ¡± on Gu Xin¡¯s forehead, Lu Zheng was satisfied. Gu Xin mimicked him and poked the soil a few times before poking Lu Zheng¡¯s nose, ¡± be good, big white dog. Let me, the king of the forest, grant you a ck nose! ¡°Your Highness Tiger King, what do you need me to do?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and rolled on the ground in joy, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, big brother Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re a little dog, but you¡¯re not a big white dog, you¡¯re a big flower dog! Hahahaha!¡± Lu Zhengid on the ground as well. He turned to look at Gu Xin, who was holding her stomach and rolling around inughter. The corners of his mouth curled up. Once again, she hoped that time would stop at this moment and that Xinxin would be able to keep smiling forever. ...... On the top of the cliff, Gu Hui¡¯s expression was one of defeat. Meng Meng had already thrown the two dead men to the bottom of the cliff. The remaining Man in ck, who had been stabbed by Gu Hui with an arrow and was on the verge of death, was also tied up by the rope around Gu Hui¡¯s waist. Meng Meng cut arge pile of vines and sat beside Gu Hui to weave a rope. The two of them did not speak. Meng Meng had finished a bunch of stories and was about to cut some more to continue when someone came. It was a carriage. The coachman saw the blood on the ground, the Man in ck who was tied up, the pale-faced Gu Hui, and Meng Meng, who looked like he was not to be trifled with. He quickly whipped the horses and urged them to pass through quickly. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Unexpectedly, when the carriage passed by the two of them, a familiar voice came from the carriage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Meng Meng looked over and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why was this fellow here? The person in the car was Xie Nanfeng. His face was still bruised and he was injured. Yesterday, Madam Xie had really made up her mind. She had hired two very powerful guards to personally send Xie Nanfeng to kun city. They had only left after breakfast. Xie Nanfeng had been lectured by Lord Xie and pestered by Xie Zhiyi for a while. That was why he hade here at this time. Xie Nanfeng didn¡¯t dare to get close to Meng Meng. After all, he had just slept with his fianc¨¦e two days ago, and he was afraid of being beaten. Hence, he went to Gu Hui¡¯s side and asked,dy Gu, where are young master Zhou and thirddy?¡± What¡¯s wrong with you guys? What happened?¡± ¡°Do you have a rope in your car?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s eyes lit up. Gu Hui¡¯s voice was a little hoarse from the excessive consumption of energy and theck of water. However, it could not hide her joy. Coincidentally, in order to prevent Xie Nanfeng from escaping halfway, Madam Xie had prepared four ropes for the two guards, specially used to tie Xie Nanfeng up. Chapter 741 741 The south wind overpowers the spring wind n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°The pain won¡¯t make you faint now,¡± Lu Zheng said. If you want to try being cut to death, then you should continue to remain silent!¡± The Man in ck¡¯s heart was broken, and hepromised.¡±I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°How many people did the Lin n send?¡± ¡°Twenty-four.¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the thousand des sect?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. In his past life, the Lin family only came into contact with the thousand des sect after he returned to the capital. In this life, he was only 16, and the Lin family had already started toe into contact with the thousand des sect? Hence, he asked again,¡±how did the Lin n find you?¡± Where did you guys find me?¡± ¡°Half a month ago, the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife sent someone to contact our head. She took ten thousand taels and demanded that we kill you and bring your head back. She said you¡¯re cunning, so send more people. She wants us to go to the Qing government and have someone contact us to keep track of your whereabouts. After that, we disguised ourselves and went to the Zhou n town, hiding in an Inn. Then, I went to the second branch of the Gu family and heard that they wanted you to take them to Yuzhou. So, I decided on this operation.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± who was the person you were talking to from the Qing government? ¡± Lu Zheng caught the main point. At the moment, the only people who knew his identity were his maternal grandparents, the Gu family¡¯s grandparents, the imperial family, and Xue Qianyu. People from the Qing Prefecture? He did not approach Duke Rong and his wife. Even if he did, the couple would not be sure that he was Lu Zheng¡¯s. Then who was it? ¡°Our boss came into contact with a youngdy in her early 20s. I don¡¯t know the exact situation.¡± Lu Zheng frowned. There were a total of 24 people, he killed 20, and he saw three fall off the cliff. This was the only one left, which meant that the leader had been killed? ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zheng raised his dagger. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you die a quick death,¡± Lu Zheng said as he stabbed him with his knife. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I still have something to say.¡± When the tip of the knife touched his heart, the Man in ck quickly begged for mercy. Lu Yang paused for a moment. ¡°If you spare my life, I¡¯ll return to the capital to report that you¡¯ve already fallen off the cliff and died. This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about running into assassins in the future!¡± The Man in ck said. ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Zheng only sneered and once again stabbed in without hesitation. He thought that there would be some news! He didn¡¯t expect it to be this idea. She didn¡¯t believe in anything other than a human head. Lu Yang wiped the dagger clean, got up, and went back to the fire. ¡°Ah Yuan, is he really after you?¡± Meng Meng looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Meng Meng shook his head and said,¡±why are you saying this?¡± We¡¯re brothers! If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just let me know.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded with a smile. Xie Nanfeng opened his eyes and nced at Lu Zheng. He suddenly smacked his head and sat up.¡±Young master Zhou, have we met before?¡± Lu Zheng looked over and said,¡±young master Xie, I feel like I¡¯ve seen those Men in ck somewhere before.¡± So, young master Xie, have we met before?¡± Xie Nanfeng¡¯s brain was working very quickly. He shook his head vigorously.¡±No, no, I have night blindness, I didn¡¯t see clearly! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Lu Zheng calmly shifted his gaze to Xie Nanfeng¡¯s two guards and the coachman. ¡°Young master Xie, I heard you¡¯re going to kun city?¡± he suddenly asked. Xie Nanfeng responded. ¡°Kun city is great!¡± Lu Yang said. In a ce like kun city, the south wind can overpower the spring wind!¡± Xie Nanfeng was stunned. He sat up and looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. Chapter 742 742 You¡¯re stilling? ¡°Young master Zhou, what do you mean?¡± Xie Nanfeng asked excitedly. Lu Zheng replied,¡±it¡¯s just that in a ce like kun city, there¡¯s always the south wind. In spring, there¡¯s also the south wind. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the south wind overpowers the spring wind?¡± Young master Xie is about to reach his Prime! If we don¡¯t go to kun city and take a gamble, the spring wind in the capital will not be able to blow.¡± Xie Nanfeng¡¯s eyes widened. Lu Zheng looked at Xie Nanfengzily. Just one look was enough to stop him from continuing. Xie Nanfeng stood up and sat in front of Lu Zheng. ¡°Young master Zhou, do you think that this Southern Wind can really suppress the spring wind?¡± Lu Yang said,¡¯that depends on how the south wind blows! If Nan Feng continues to be like this, not only will he be proud of his sess, bei Feng will also be proud in less than two years!¡± Xie Nanfeng was even more certain that this was Lu Zheng. Why was Lu Zheng telling her so much? ¡°It¡¯s been hard on kun city!¡± Xie Nanfeng said. Lu Zheng looked at Xie Nanfeng in disdain. ¡°So what if it¡¯s hard? Three to five years of suffering wasparable to a lifetime of suffering? Kun city is protected by the Peng family, how hard can it be?¡± Xie Nanfeng thought about it and agreed. He would only suffer for three to five years. Xie Chunfeng¡¯s illegitimate son would be taking the examinations next year, and it was said that Xie beifeng¡¯s studies were not bad. No, no, he couldn¡¯t suffer for a lifetime! Xie Nanfeng stood up and bowed to Lu Zheng respectfully. ¡°Thank you for your advice, young master Zhou. I will definitely remember your words. Young master Zhou, please rest assured. In the past few years, I¡¯ve been indulging in pleasure, but I¡¯ve always been a tight-lipped person.¡± Lu Zheng nodded nomittally. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Xie Nanfeng would expose his identity, but he really wanted to remind Xie Nanfeng to stay in the Peng family Army in kun city. If he did well, it would also be a blow to Xie Chunfeng. This Xie Chunfeng had married the princess that noble consort Lin had given birth to in his previous life. He had stood on the Lin family¡¯s side and secretly harmed him many times. He would let Xie Nanfeng stand out in this life. When the time came, Xie Chunfeng would not be so proud of his identity as a bastard son. This wasn¡¯t what he hated the most about Xie Chunfeng. What he hated the most was that Xie Chunfeng used the child between him and the princess to get close to Xinxin and covet her. Although he found out early and Xinxin wasn¡¯t hurt, he didn¡¯t let him off. In this life, his second uncle was taking the Imperial examinations, and so was Huo Junhao. Xie Chunfeng would not be able to get his hands on Princess Shang. As for Princess Shang, he would not help the Lin family! ...... The next morning, they took Xie Nanfeng¡¯s car back. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After sending him to the vige at the crossroads, Xie Nanfeng pulled Meng Meng aside and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Meng, I didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yao had a fianc¨¦e. I didn¡¯t force her, but I did hurt you! So, I¡¯m sorry. However, I would like to advise you not to have a woman like Jiang Yao. She¡¯s not worth it. ¡± Meng Meng looked at him expressionlessly, turned around, and left without looking back. ¡°Aiyo, my babies, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this moment, grandma Xiao happened toe out of the house. She was frightened when she saw the dirty Gu Hui and Gu Xin and quickly pulled them into the house. Lu Zheng watched as Xie Nanfeng¡¯s carriage left, and turned to leave as well. In the end, he saw that his grandmother was indeed the same as grandma Gu, valuing girls over boys, and had forgotten about his precious grandson. Lu Zheng had only taken two steps when someone called out to him.¡±A ¡®Yuan, a¡¯ Yuan, wait for me!¡± Lu Zheng sighed speechlessly. He turned around and saw old master Qin¡¯s carriage approaching. Was he still here to acknowledge his family? he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him! Chapter 743 743 The one who will be at a disadvantage will only be this old man Old master Qin got out of the car and looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. ¡°Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you in such a sorry state?¡± Lu Zheng smiled honestly. I went into the mountains for a while. That¡¯s why I ran. Grandpa Qin, what brings you here? ¡± Old master Qin looked at Lu Zheng disapprovingly. ¡°You child, your granduncle thinks highly of you now. Can¡¯t you just obediently do his work? Why enter the mountain? How much was it worth to hunt a few prey? Don¡¯t be confused.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Old master Qin patted him on the shoulder. ah Yuan, I¡¯m here this time to talk to the two elders of the Gu family about that matter. Do you think that Xiaolian and shouxin will listen to their parents?¡± You see, I took advantage of the dinner time toe here. If we talk well, we might even be able to rest for the night! Aren¡¯t my two granddaughters at home? Hehehe ~¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. This was called little Lian and shouxin? If you want to acknowledge your family, you¡¯re not looking for your own daughter, but the chief¡¯s son-inw. There¡¯s no sincerity at all. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge you. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say this out loud. He didn¡¯t want to upset grandma Gu, so he kindly advised,¡± based on my understanding of the Gu family, the elders in their family basically don¡¯t interfere with the decisions of the younger generation. They will only remind them when they do something wrong. Old master Qin raised his eyebrows and said,¡±then that¡¯s it.¡± If they did not acknowledge heaven, earth, sovereign, parents, and teacher, they would be in the wrong. Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Go back and pack up, you¡¯re in such a sorry state!¡± After that, she did not continue chatting with Lu Zheng and turned to get into the car. Lu Zheng could only watch him go. He couldn¡¯t stop him anyway. If he annoyed grandma Gu at the Gu family, the old man would be the one at a disadvantage. When they got home, grandma Xiao had just finished examining the two sisters ¡®injuries and then showed Meng Meng. ¡°Huihui, this medicine is yours. Go back and wash up, then let niannian apply the medicine for you and bandage it up! This is Xinxin¡¯s, just wipe it like this. Boil these two medicines and drink them. They¡¯ll calm the nerves and help you sleep well at night.¡± Grandma Xiao gave the sisters medicine one by one. ¡°Thank you, grandma Xiao.¡± The two sisters thanked him and then carried the basket to go home. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng stopped the two of them. sister Huihui, do you have a change of clothes with niannian? ¡± Gu Hui was confused. ¡°Go to Xinxin¡¯s house directly with herter,¡± Lu Yang said. Grandpa and Grandma Gu have an unpleasant guest. You two are tired, don¡¯t get involved. When Meng Menges hometer, let Grandpa Gu and the others know.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xin asked. it¡¯s the old man who asked for water at the entrance of our vige. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry about him. Grandma Gu will make him leave. Lu Zheng said. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about it, Xinxin. Go back, wash up, apply some medicine, and have a good rest.¡± Grandma Xiao added. She had heard grandma Gu mention old master Qin before. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Hui agreed and left with Gu Xin. When they passed by the old mansion, Gu Xin saw a horse carriage parked at the entrance. She recognized it at a nce and wanted to go in to hear what they had to say, but Gu Hui pulled her away. Gu Nian and Gu si had just finished their work for the day. Seconddy Meng and fourthdy Meng had just left with Yiping and Yian, so they did not bump into each other. ¡°Sister Huihui, Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Nian was stretching at the entrance of the central room. She was thinking about whether she should go to the old mansion to help her grandfather make dinner when she saw Gu Hui and Gu Xin. She immediately went up to them. ¡°Is there hot water?¡± Gu Hui asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Yes, I was afraid that you would want to take a bath when you came back. I kept it warm yesterday and today.¡± Gu Nian nodded. Chapter 746 746 You should give ninren away Gu Xin ced the two bottles together and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Oh, right! It¡¯s really well sculpted! This painting should be called fierce tiger descending the mountain. My little tiger has run to your mountain. Hehehe, it¡¯s so beautiful! I like this one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it!¡± You¡¯ve packed the dew, so give it to me! I¡¯ll go back first, I just arrived at the vige and haven¡¯t gone home yet!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± yes, yes, yes. Brother Yuanyuan, you can go back now! Grandma Xiao was just thinking about you! I¡¯ll send it over tomorrow morning!¡± After that, the two of them had their own perfume bottles. At the end of September, people from the Xie family came to pick up goods. They weren¡¯t at the vige at the crossroads, but they still came to the Gu family to send a letter to Xie Zhiyi. Over the past few days, Xie Zhiyi and Gu Xin had already sent a few letters back and forth. The two of them had already be pen friends. Every time, the letters would be sent by the carriage from Yuzhou to Qingzhou. This time, the Xie family personally sent the letters. Gu Xin¡¯s reply was that she was waiting for them to bring it back when they passed by here tomorrow. After exchanging a few letters, Gu Xin felt that Xie Zhiyi was not bad. Her impression of Xie Zhiyi wasn¡¯t bad to begin with. She thought that he was just a silly and smug little brat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Therefore, she picked out two of Xie Zhiyi¡¯s favorite floral perfumes. She even asked Gu Nian to pick out two bottles of perfume that Mrs. Xie used to give to the mother and daughter. Her family also had men¡¯s essories, but she didn¡¯t want to give them to Lord Xie. This was because Xie Zhiyiined to Gu Xin in her letter that Lord Xie¡¯s concubine had wronged her and that Lord Xie believed in his concubine and not his daughter. Therefore, Gu Xin concluded that Mr. Xie was not a good person. Other than Zhang Shi, everyone in the Gu family doted on their children. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, if he did not trust his child for the sake of a concubine, he would be a bad person. Her parents had told her what a concubine was. They had also told her that women should not be concubines. When they married, they should marry someone who only had one heart. No matter how good a man was, he should not want a concubine. That night, after Gu Xin finished writing the letter and wrapped up four bottles of perfume, she ran off to look for Gu Nian. Gu Nian was in a daze at the desk in her room with a frown on her face. Gu Xin walked over quietly to scare Gu Nian. As she got closer, she shouted, ¡± ¡°Waa!¡± Gu Nian calmly turned around and pointed at the wall. ¡°Waa! I can see your shadow, you idiot!¡± Gu Xin pulled a stool over and sat down next to Gu Nian. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Is there another problem? Is it some kind of flower¡¯s essence that can¡¯t be extracted?¡± Gu Nian shook her head and sighed. It would be great if my pen-pal was as innocent as your pen-pal, miss Xie!¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯your pen pal? Brother mu Yan? Why isn¡¯t brother Muyan simple?¡± Our little Xinxin has a gossipy heart. Gu Nian sighed again,¡¯see, miss Xie didn¡¯t ask for a gift when she wrote to you, did she? Li Muyan wanted me to give him a gift. It¡¯s his birthday in a few days!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯then you can give it to me! What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin and asked,¡¯what gift? What do you think he¡¯scking?¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°Sister, this is a gift. It¡¯s a kind thought. Brother Muyan, he¡¯ll like anything you give him. Big sister, you know so many things, so I¡¯ll give you your favorite one!¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face and said with a troubled expression, ¡± ¡°What do we do? I like little Xinxin the most, I can¡¯t bear to give you away!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. no, no, no. Sister, you love to endure. You can give it away! Chapter 748 748 Can¡¯t figure it out In the end, because of her injury and her busy schedule after she recovered, Gu Hui forgot about this matter as Lu Zheng did not appear. On this matter, Lu Zheng did not lie to them. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I helped granduncle with some things, and also settled some of my own things.¡± Gu Nian had already guessed what Lu Zheng was up to and had even analyzed the situation for Gu Ren. Because the character had changed, the male lead did not follow the plot at all, and a lot of the plot was messed up. But from the killer described by Gu Hui, the two of them were sure that he was from the thousand des sect. The plot that Gu Ren had set up was that Lu Zheng was only hunted down by the thousand des sect when he went to Jiangnan after he returned to the capital. After that, Lu Zheng killed half of the thousand des sect¡¯s people and finally killed the sect master, breaking up this killer organization that had been established for 20 years. And behind this killer organization was imperial concubine Lin¡¯s maiden family. It was also because of this that Lu Zheng had clearly stood on the opposite side of imperial consort Lin and the seventh Prince, and belonged to the side of the Empress and the third Prince. After that, Lu Zheng recruited the remaining people from the thousand des sect and used them to do things for him, adding a powerful help. ording to Gu Nian and Gu Ren¡¯s analysis, the male protagonist in the novel only managed to do this when he was in his twenties. However, Lu Zheng had the advantage of being reborn, so he probably did it earlier than in the novel. Moreover, the current Lu Zheng should not have a side in his heart. In Gu Ren¡¯s own novel, the male protagonist, Lu Zheng, was weak in the early stages, strong in theter stages, and even invincible in the end. The third Prince, who he assisted, did not have the means of an Emperor. He was just a puppet. Both of them believed that Lu Zheng had noticed it too. If he wanted to be with Gu Xin properly in the future, he would naturally need a wise ruler. He would definitely not join in the conflict so early like he did in his previous life. He would still take in those who were loyal to him in his previous life. Hence, the siblings were not worried about being implicated by Lu Zheng. However, there was one problem that they could not figure out. Logically speaking, Lu Zheng¡¯s n to fake her death could be said to be wless. Old master Zhou and grandma Xiao¡¯s acting skills were definitely up to standard. Then how did the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, Madam Lin, suddenly send someone to urately find Lu Zheng¡¯s location? If they had taken action in the vige, they could have said that it was based on grandma Xiao¡¯s whereabouts. On the way back to the vige from Yuzhou? This was worth pondering. Unfortunately, Gu Nian could not ask. Although they did not understand why Lu Zheng could still ept it when he had clearly noticed that they were different, thisyer of window paper had not been made clear. If she asked first, they would not be able to take the lead. This was clearly telling Lu Zheng that they knew how to develop. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian and Gu Ren were thinking that the few of them who had transmigrated were not as happy as Lu Zheng who had been Reborn! In the past, they thought that Lu Zheng had used the name Zhou Yuan to trick Gu Xin intoing here. However, after a long time, they realized that that was not the case. He was just pretending to be dead. If you really went up to him and asked him what his name was and if he was lying, he would probably tell you. Although he couldn¡¯t talk about being reborn, he could still live happily. He was not like the others who had transmigrated and had to go through the process of imitating the original owner. Gu Ren did not need to imitate, but he also had to restrain himself and not let himselfmunicate with others normally. Otherwise, it would be heaven-defying. Others would say that he was a monster. He would only be normal when he was with the three-person transmigration group. However, Gu Ren had made a list of a few of Lu Zheng¡¯s right-hand men that he had designated for Gu Nian to snatch from him without hesitation if he were to encounter them in the future. Chapter 750 750 Chapter 750-drama While the four Gu sisters were picking out li Muyan¡¯s birthday present, the Li family was putting on a big show. Eldest Mrs. Li had brought old Mrs. Li to Madam Li¡¯s room to catch the female gangster. As a result, when he pushed open the door of Madam Li¡¯s study, he saw that Madam Li¡¯s clothes were untidy and she was a little close to Gu shouxin. She got up and was about to leave. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡± eldest Madam li was shocked. Old Madam li also looked at her in surprise. ¡°Yusheng? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Dr. Li didn¡¯t give Mrs. Li a chance to speak. When she saw her open her mouth, she immediately interrupted, ¡± ¡°Retreat, all of you! All of you must pretend that nothing happened today. If anyone spreads rumors, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡± You¡¯re not even giving me a chance to exin?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I know you¡¯re suffering!¡± Eldest Madam Li said with a troubled expression. Ever since you gave birth to mu Yan, second master has not been to your room. Second master goes crazy with those vixens every day! But, sister-inw, you ... You¡¯re really disgracing the Li family¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°How have I disgraced the Li family¡¯s reputation?¡± Madam liughed. Eldest Madam li pointed at Gu shouxin. sister-inw, I know you¡¯ve always admired talented people. You used to rush to deal with the Gu family. It was for this man, right? ¡± However, I saw that your rtionship with Lady Cai was so good! You two did these things behind Lady Cai¡¯s back, have you considered her feelings? We¡¯re both women. Sister-inw, have you forgotten the days when you were depressed for second master?¡± ¡°Then sister-inw, tell me, what did Gu shouxin and I do behind little Lian¡¯s back?¡± Eldest Madam li pointed at Madam li. you guys took advantage of little Lian¡¯s absence to have an affair here. If we hadn¡¯te in time, you would have been Xuanji¡¯s sister-inw. I can¡¯t say such obscenities. Eldest Madam li shook her head in pain. ¡°Oh? Was it? I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Li to have such a rich imagination, to imagine sister Luo and my husband making up such vulgarities in front of their wife and son. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t say it. ¡± At this time, Cai Xiaolian came out from the screen on the left. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. I¡¯m still here! Why are you so certain? Did Xiao Cui tell you that only second uncle will being today? Did Xiaoyun tell you that I¡¯m not feeling well today and am sleeping in the courtyard?¡± At this moment, li Muyan walked out from the screen on the right. The shock on Lady Li¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be concealed. She looked at the two of them in a daze. Although old Madam li had never experienced the dirty things in the Inner House, she had seen many schemes and deceptions in the business world. What else could she not understand at this moment? She turned around and pped eldest Madam li. ¡°How could you do such a despicable thing? You¡¯ve been chanting Buddhist scriptures for nothing all these years.¡± Eldest Madam li covered her face and looked at her in disbelief. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, old Madam, you¡¯re such a hypocrite! Just now, when I said that there was something wrong with Luo Yusheng and Gu shouxin, you followed me without hesitation! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re used to using Luo Yusheng. Now that his biological parents are here and are about to leave for the capital, you¡¯re panicking because they¡¯ve abandoned your useless son, aren¡¯t you?¡± Old Madam li was furious. She red at eldest Madam li and scolded, ¡± ¡°You evil creature, don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡± Li Muyan stepped forward and supported old Madam li, who was breathing unsteadily.¡±Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Chapter 751 751 Chapter 751-ying along Because of Cai Xiaolian and Li Muyan¡¯s appearance, eldest Madam li had wanted to quibble and say that it was a misunderstanding. Even a blind person could see that this was Madam Li¡¯s n to sow discord. Eldest Madam li had thought about how she would cover up if her n failed. However, old Madam Li¡¯s p hadpletely enraged her. Her eldest daughter was already twenty years old, and she was still going to be beaten by her mother-inw? It was in front of so many people, and it made her feel very embarrassed. Eldest Mrs. Li lowered her hand, revealing old Mrs. Li¡¯s handprint on her face. Luo Yusheng, ¡± she said to Mrs. Li with a smile, ¡± you¡¯re good at beating me at my own game! Mrs. Li sneered,¡±sister-inw, I¡¯m not as poisonous as you.¡± I just want to ask, mu Yan and I have always treated eldest sister-inw and a few nieces well. Why does eldest sister-inw want to deal with us again and again? It was sister-inw who poisoned mu Yan, right?¡± Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Li to have found out about this. However, it wasn¡¯t strange since she already knew about it today. She generously admitted,¡±yes!¡± I did it. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t poison him to death!¡± ¡°You evil woman!¡± Old Madam li raised her hand to hit her again. Unfortunately, eldest Madam li grabbed his wrist and squeezed it tightly. Li Muyan pped away eldest Madam Li¡¯s hand and stood in front of her to protect her. He looked at her coldly. Eldest Madam li looked at li Muyan sarcastically.¡±Li Muyan, you¡¯re so protective of this old hag. Do you know what she did to your mother?¡± Without waiting for anyone to speak, eldest Madam li continued, ¡± ¡°Back then, your father was ordered by this old witch to seduce your mother. This old witch promised him that as long as he seduced your mother, it doesn¡¯t matter how many concubines he wants to marry in the future.¡± ¡°Your mother gave birth to you. Alright, your father¡¯s mission isplete. He¡¯s starting to take in concubines!¡± ¡°Luo Yusheng, do you know why the old witch is trying to coax the second master to marry you at all costs?¡± Old Madam li interrupted eldest Madam Li¡¯s words excitedly, ¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Eldest Madam li took two steps back,¡±I just won¡¯t shut up!¡± Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about your Luo family¡¯s dirty business. If my husband had not fallen in love with me and vowed to marry me, Luo Yusheng would still be young, and the person you would have forced would be my husband!¡± ¡°The Luo family knew about Luo Yusheng¡¯s background, but you didn¡¯t tell her because you wanted to take advantage of her. The first is to upy the Li family¡¯s property, and the second is to enjoy the power of Luo Yusheng¡¯s family.¡± all these years, if it wasn¡¯t for li Muyan¡¯s fate that he couldn¡¯t go far, you would have let Luo Yusheng acknowledge his ancestors and family, and then let her family be grateful to your Luo family! ¡°Luo Yusheng, your parents are Duke Rong and his wife, right? Your aunt was the previous Rui wangfei,ter the Empress and now the Empress Dowager, right?¡± Eldest Madam li was going crazy. She looked at old Madam li with red eyes.¡±You keep saying it¡¯s for the good of the Li family! You¡¯re only doing this for your Luo family! You asked li Eng to deceive Luo Yusheng¡¯s heart. A hooligan like him is the best at coaxing young girls who have not yet experienced the world! If the Luo family dotes on their adopted daughter, why did you marry her to a scumbag like li Eng?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Luo Yusheng, do you still think that the Luo family has done you a favor? They were just trying to repay their kindness with a premeditated n. I even suspect that olddy Luo, who picked you up, had actually abducted you! Hahahahaha, Luo Yusheng, you¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Chapter 753 753 Thank you for your help When old Madam li went out, she met Duke Rong, his wife, and Li Shan, who were standing next to her. ¡°Grandmother!¡± Li Shan greeted the olddy weakly. inw, inw, Zhenzhen. old Madam li wanted to say something to the two of them, but was interrupted by Duke Rong. ¡°Old Madam, we won¡¯t take those words to heart. You don¡¯t need to worry, you¡¯re tired, go and rest!¡± Duke Rong said indifferently. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Good, good. Then I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Yu Sheng has suffered grievances today, so I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you tofort her. ¡± Old Madam li could tell that Duke Rong and his wife had probably known about this long ago. Forget it, with mu Yan around, it was impossible for the two families to really fall out. However, the Luo family¡¯s wishful thinking would probably be ruined. After she finished speaking, she left. His white hair and hunched back made him look a few years older. Li Shan looked at her own grandmother and did not feel any heartache at all. Anyone who stood in her way would be her enemy. ¡°Shan ¡®er, let¡¯s go!¡± The wife of Duke Rong, Madam Xie, patted Li Shan¡¯s hand and sighed. This child must have felt terrible telling them about his birth mother¡¯s n. However, he was still a good child. That¡¯s right, although big Madam li didn¡¯t tell Li Shan about her n, Li Shan had a rough idea of it. When she was with Madam Xie, she pretended to identally let it slip. After Madam Xie found out, she went to look for her. That was why Madam li was able to beat him at his own game today. It had to be said that Li Shan¡¯s n was perfect. She had hidden herself in the dark, and because of her young age, she had identally let the cat out of the bag. In the eyes of the adults, this was not betraying her birth mother. Duke Rong and his wife pitied Li Shan. They always felt that Li Shan had helped them, although she didn¡¯t mean it. The couple thought that if old Mrs. Han and eldest Mrs. Li found out one day, Li Shan¡¯s life would be difficult. The two of them liked Li Shan quite a lot and decided to wait for a while to see if she was doing well. If she wasn¡¯t doing well, they might as well bring her back to the capital and let Yu Sheng acknowledge her as his daughter. Li Shan was li Muyan¡¯s cousin anyway. Of course, the couple did not express their thoughts. After entering the house, Mrs. Li and Li Muyan were talking to Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin about today¡¯s events. This was something that the four of them had already discussed. ¡°Father, mother, Shan ¡®er, you¡¯vee!¡± Seeing them enter the house, Mrs. Li stopped talking and greeted them. ¡°Second aunt, brother, second uncle Gu, aunt Lian.¡± Li Shan greeted her obediently. ¡°Fourth sister, quicklye and sit! It¡¯s all thanks to you for today¡¯s matter. Otherwise, I would have fallen into first aunt¡¯s trap!¡± Li Muyan returned to his usual self and smiled at Li Shan. Li Shan lowered her head and bit her lip. She looked scared and hesitant. Madam li red at li Muyan and pulled Li Shan over.¡±Good child, second Shen knows what you are thinking. However, what your mother did was wrong, and you didn¡¯t mean to say it. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Li Shan knelt down immediately. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Li pulled her up. Li Shan shook her head and looked up at Mrs. Li with a pleading expression. ¡°Second Shen, Shan ¡®er knows that what mother did was wrong. However, Shan ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything. It was because Shan¡¯ er didn¡¯t want her mother and second aunt to have a dispute. Shan ¡®er still wanted to persuade her mother. Shan ¡®er was nervous and identally let it slip. Shan¡¯ er was also very sad. She was sad when she said it, and sad when she didn¡¯t say it. Second aunt, Shan ¡®er is stupid. Shan¡¯ er doesn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Chapter 756 756 Telepathy in heart Li Shan quietly observed Duke Rong¡¯s expression. Mm, very good. You hate him, right? the more you hate him, the more li Muyan will suffer! Li Shan felt more and more that seeing others in pain was a very beautiful thing. ...... It was the first day of the tenth month, li Muyan¡¯s seventeenth birthday. The Gu sisters left the house to grandma Gu. With the eggs they had stored this month, they boarded Lu Zheng¡¯s carriage and headed for the prefecture. In the end, Gu Nian had not bought anything for li Muyan in town. Instead, she had bought an auspicious ornament with her sisters. Gu Hui evenughed at her for being shy. Gu Nian could not tell if she was shy or what. However, she felt more rxed after gathering money to buy gifts with the others. She didn¡¯t know what to give him, but she was afraid that li Muyan would be unhappy if she didn¡¯t. This was really very difficult for her, a noob who had been single for more than 20 years. The weather in October was neither hot nor cold. Gu Xin pulled Gu si to sit outside. She asked about Lu Zheng¡¯s farming, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, uncle said that in a few days, he¡¯ll be following you to Grandpa Zhou¡¯s Manor to nt potatoes, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask uncle for help.¡± We also nted itst winter! I just want to nt it again and have more seeds next year so that I can leave some for my family and then send it to Beijing.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved. She wasn¡¯t sure if the potatoes fromst winter were because she used the Jade Pearl water when she nted them. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should continue to use the Jade Pearl water. But her sister said that there was no need, because in the future, this potato would be promoted to the entire great Zhou Dynasty. She could not run around in great Zhou. Moreover, if others knew that she had such a magical thing, they would cut off her hand and take it. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, Lu Zheng tilted his head and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I¡¯m just afraid that it¡¯ll be cold this winter and that it won¡¯t grow as well asst year. Hehe.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I will, ¡± Lu Zhengughed. I was able tost year, so I¡¯m sure I can do it this year. Besides, I¡¯ll leave some behind if I don¡¯t nt them all. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just nt it again in spring. There won¡¯t be any dys.¡± Gu Xin agreed andughed again, ¡± However, I still hope to gain a lot. In the future, themon people of our great Zhou will no longer becking in food. With such a bountiful harvest, our great Zhou¡¯s soldiers will be able to fight foreign enemies with full stomachs in the future.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. That¡¯s right, the soldiers of great Zhou. There would be no war for the next two years, and the soldiers at the border also had military fields. It would be better to suggest to the Emperor to send a batch of seeds to the soldiers at the border. Anyway, these things were not difficult to handle. Niannian said that they would not pick soil. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin poked Lu Zheng,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, what are you daydreaming about? There¡¯s a car in front, be careful not to get scolded!¡± Lu Zheng came back to his senses and looked at the car. It was so far away that he couldn¡¯t hit it even if he elerated. Xinxin was really naughty. Oh, right. Gu si suddenly said, ¡± didn¡¯t Huo Wantong say that he would bring his sister and grandparents to our vige in October? ¡± Gu Xin,¡±ah? When is it?¡± Gu si said,¡¯it was thest time when I went to the prefecture with sister niannian and you were resting at home with her. He told me about it when he went back with his grandfather. I¡¯ve forgotten about that. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet them again when we go to the prefecture.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± sisi, ¡± Lu Zhengughed, ¡± you and him really have a telepathic connection! Gu si: ¡°? ¡± Gu Xin followed Lu Zheng¡¯s gaze and saw a carriageing towards them. Wasn¡¯t Huo Junhao sitting in the driver¡¯s seat? Chapter 757 757 Huo Yanyu ¡°Brother, sister Xinxin, sister sisi!¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s voice could be heard from far away, and with the help of the voice changer, he sounded like a duck. Gu Si was speechless. Did he really appear the moment she thought of him? It¡¯s so magical! The two carriages stopped at the side of the road. The four sisters and Lu Zheng got out of the car and greeted old master Huo and old Madam Huo. Old Madam Huo was fair and clean, with a round face. She looked very kind and didn¡¯t have any dignity at all. The four sisters also took their first meeting gifts. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at their two older sisters. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui as well. She did not know if she should ept the gift given the rtionship between her family and the Huo family. There were four golden bracelets with beautiful patterns carved on them. The workmanship was very exquisite. ¡°Take it! I¡¯ve met your grandmother once, and we hit it off.¡± Old Madam Huo was in a good mood as she looked at the four beautiful girls, each with their own merits. She had heard about Lu Zheng from old master Huo. That was when she found out that grandma Gu was the heroine who had apanied grandma Xiao to the capital city back then. She had even saved her life. Of course, only the two old men knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. Huo Junhao and his sister, Huo Yanyu, were not aware of it. ¡°Yes, yes! Sisters, please ept it. If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to ept it if Grandpa and Grandma Gu want to give me something! I want to go to your house to eat fried chili, double-skinned milk, egg yolk pastry, and steamed bun. Grandpa, why did you hit me?¡± Huo Yanyu, who was standing beside Huo Junhao, was dressed in men¡¯s clothes. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She looked very much like Huo Junhao. Before she could finish her sentence, her grandfather had already pped her. Old master Huo red at Huo Yanyu and said, ¡± ¡°Wretched girl, it¡¯s as if our family is so hungry that you have nothing to eat, so embarrassing. Look at Xinxin and sisi, that¡¯s how a little girl should be!¡± Huo Yanyu stood between Gu Xin and Gu si, holding their arms. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have good food at home, grandfather. My brother doesn¡¯t like to be at home, so I¡¯m going to live at Xinxin and sisi¡¯s house in the future! I can learn from the little girl!¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored old master Huo and looked at Gu Xin and Gu si. ¡°Youngdies, why are you all so good-looking? His skin was so white! Look at her eyshes, they¡¯re like feathers. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t blink. My heart feels like it¡¯s being tickled by a feather.¡± The four Gu sisters were speechless! Where did this lechere from? Huo Yanyu then looked at Gu Hui and Gu Nian. ¡°Waa! Big Sisters, you guys also have a good look! The water and vegetables in your house must be specially raised for people! I¡¯ve never seen any family that can produce four beautiful sisters at once! Please save me, I want to see it too!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s friendsughed. Lu Zheng: ¡± so this girl has been like this since she was young. She doesn¡¯t like handsome men but beautiful women. The Huo family is really good at raising weirdos. Because of Huo Yanyu¡¯s favorability and old Madam Huo¡¯s im that she knew grandma Gu, the four sisters finally epted the gifts. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu followed them to the prefecture, while the old couple continued on their way to the vige at the crossroad. They were going to the Gu family to visit Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Old master Huo wanted to go to Grandpa Gu¡¯s ce to watch flowers y chess, while old Madam Huo wanted to thank grandma Gu for saving her life. With two more people in the car, it was not crowded. Huo Junhao was driving the car outside while Huo Yanyu was chatting with the beautiful girls in the car. She was really good at livening up the atmosphere. She was talkative but not annoying, and she became close to the Gu sisters in no time. Chapter 759 759 Good genes Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t seen their sisters for a long time. From third aunt Gu¡¯s ce to the Li family¡¯s house, they had been concerned about them. Gu Xin and Gu si each held onto Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm. ¡°Mother (second aunt), do you think I¡¯ve grown taller and fairer?¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±Yingluo, yes, yes. Not only have you grown taller and whiter, but you¡¯ve also be much more beautiful!¡± But why are you so smug today?¡± ¡°Huo Yanyu said that we are the most beautifuldies she has ever seen!¡± Gu Xin replied. Gu si: ¡± Huo Yanyu said that our family has a good environment. She wants to be second uncle and second aunt¡¯s adopted daughter. She also wants to raise her to be as beautiful as us! Cai Xiaolian was speechless. That little drama queen? Gu shouxin thought,¡±Yingluo, that little drama queen, really knows how to coax people.¡± ¡°Second aunt, Huo Yanyu wants to eat niannian¡¯s food,¡± Gu Hui said with a smile. ¡°I would like to meet the siblings ¡®parents. A couple who can raise such a pair of siblings is really extraordinary!¡± Gu Nian said. There was little description of the Huo siblings ¡®parents in the book. It seemed that Huo Junhao¡¯s father had always been an official and Huo Junhao was a child prodigy. Hence, the siblings stayed at the ancestral mansion with their grandparents, making it more convenient for Huo Junhao to take the Imperial examinations. Sigh, dopey Gu¡¯s author wasn¡¯t reliable either. Probably only Lu Zheng knew what the Huo couple were like. However, judging from Lu Zheng¡¯s attitude towards Huo Junhao, the Huo family must be pretty good. Gu Xin shook Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm. mother, mother, I like Huo Yanyu. You and father cane and be my younger sister! Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo has onlye to the prefecture for a short while. You¡¯ve already fallen in love with her? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head vigorously, ¡± that¡¯s right! She made him happy! She¡¯s pretty, not petty, interesting, and smart! She even despised child prodigy Huo. She said that if she participated in the imperial examination, she would definitely be able to tie with father for first ce!¡± Gu si helped,¡¯that¡¯s right, second aunt. She doesn¡¯t even need to count with her fingers or take notes when sister niannian usually does grid number questions for us. She just needs to use her brain to think and she gets the answer immediately. There were also cross-river questions, blowing out candles, and so on. She really knew the answer immediately!¡± ¡°A little faster than Huo Junhao,¡± Gu Nian added. Cai Xiaolian was shocked. It was already enough for this family to have one child prodigy, but two at once? His genes were really good. Gu shouxin had also seen Gu Nian¡¯s questions. He might not be able to react at first, but it was much easier once he was familiar with the routine. However, the fact that the Huo siblings were able toe up with an urate answer so quickly despite not having interacted with each other at such a young age, it was not an exaggeration to call them child prodigies. As for taking in an adopted daughter, their Xinxin liked it. If he was willing and the little girl was good, it didn¡¯t matter if he took her in! The whole family arrived at the Li family¡¯s house happily. Every year on li Muyan¡¯s birthday, he would invite the young masters and youngdies he was familiar with in Qing Province toe and y. Li Muyan had a good friend, surnamed Zhu, named Mingsheng. He was around the same age as li Muyan and was also a handsome young master. He looked especially good when he smiled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Mrs. Li had once been afraid that her unlucky son and Zhu Mingsheng had the intention of cutting ties and splitting peaches. Ever since Gu Nian appeared, Mrs. Li hadpletely dispelled this thought. Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s family was a shipping merchant. They had dozens of cargo and passenger ships, monopolizing the business of all the state capitals in the southwest of the great Zhou Dynasty. His family was rich, and he was the only son. Other than going out every day, he was quite simr to li Muyan in other aspects. Chapter 763 763 She¡¯s protecting the male lead There were many women in the Gu family, and they all had different personalities, but they had something inmon. Needless to say, Gu shouxin usually observed them. In the past, he did not understand the saying that a woman¡¯s heart was unfathomable, but now he felt that he did. ...... ¡°Sisters, you¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve missed you guys so much!¡± As soon as they arrived at third aunt¡¯s house, Huo Yanyu ran over and gave each of them a hug, as if she was the master of the house. ¡°Miss Huo, have you eaten? Did you win the Mahjong game?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Sister Xin, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m going to be your sister, so I want to have the same name as you. Yanyan? Yuyu?¡± Huo Yanyu held Gu Xin¡¯s arm as she named herself. ¡°Miss Huo, there¡¯s a core at the bottom of our names, but your misty rain doesn¡¯t!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Sister Nian, I know you¡¯re the best. You know the past and the present, and you¡¯re smart. Why don¡¯t you give me one?¡± Huo Yanyu hooked her arm around Gu Nian¡¯s. ¡°How about, I call you silly?¡± Gu Nian said after thinking for a moment. ¡°Pfft!¡± Huo Junhao happened toe out and heard it. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. sister niannian, it¡¯s good that this ount is so simple! Hello, Sister Han Han, I¡¯m your brother!¡± Huo Yanyu: ...... After chatting with third aunt for a while, everyone went home. They made an appointment toe over tomorrow to y mahjong and return to the vige the day after. Huo Junhao went back with Lu Zheng, while Huo Yanyu went back with the Gu family. Since they were all girls, it was fine for them to sleep in the same room. Huo Yanyu was very friendly and chatty. She chatted with the four sisters until they fell asleep. Listening to the sounds in her daughter¡¯s room, Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought of the Li family¡¯s matter and sighed.¡±Father, why do you think sister Luo encountered such a thing? Previously, I thought that Duke Rong and his wife were quite good, but in the past half a month, I always felt that he was a little high and mighty. Especially when you talk about Muyan and niannian, it gives me the feeling that our niannian has befriended li Muyan. I¡¯m very upset.¡± Gu shouxin turned to the side and said,¡±it depends on niannian¡¯s intention.¡± Niannian, this girl, looks smart, but she¡¯s very muddleheaded when ites to love.¡± Cai Xiaolian deeply agreed,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± I heard from sister Luo that the two of them have been exchanging letters sincest month. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any progress. Father, do you think niannian and Muyan are suitable for each other?¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer directly. He thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same sentence, it depends on the heart. If she wants to get married, we¡¯ll make up for her for ten miles and give her a marriage that all the women in the world would be envious of. If she doesn¡¯t want to get married, I¡¯m here, and no one can force her. It was just that her thoughts were truly difficult to understand. Unlike Xinxin, you could tell at a nce that she already had ah Yuan in her heart and was just waiting for her to find out. In the words of you and niannian, Xinxin¡¯s eyes were bright and full of stars when she looked at ah Yuan.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± When Cai Xiaolian heard thest sentence, she was amused. nine thousand years old is really amazing. He can even tell this. However, I quite like Yuan. I liked him even before Nini told me about his settings. Didn¡¯t Xinxin say before that ah Yuan wanted to leave her and die alone? I¡¯m dying ofughter. That girl, is that called leaving her? that¡¯s called giving her the hope of life.¡± ¡°She even told me that if there¡¯s a chance in the future, she¡¯ll help ah Yuan beat up his scumbag father.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Cai Xiaolian: ¡± then what she told me was that she wanted to pay back double the pain ah Yuan¡¯s stepmother had brought him! There was a moment of silence in the room, and then they said in unison, ¡± the little tiger cubs have been raised. They¡¯re not meant to deal with the male lead, but to protect him. The couple looked at each other and sighed silently. Chapter 764 764 Just want to meet The next morning, the four sisters woke up before dawn with their biological clocks. The freshly baked Huo Xuanhan was still fast asleep. There was no training ground in the courtyard of the prefecture, so Gu shouxin taught his sisters swordsmanship. The four Swords were also specially forged by him in the iron shop in September. Each of them had one sword, and their names were printed on the scabbards. The color of the sword tassels was different. Under the pressure of uncle Gu¡¯s obsessivepulsive disorder, the four sisters had long been used to standing in a line from tall to short. Gu shouxin gestured for them to learn, while Cai Xiaolian was practicing yoga on a self-made yoga mat. The scene in the morning was very heartwarming. It had been a while since dawn, and the four sisters were very interested in new weapons. They were even holding swords and gesturing. There was a knock on the door, and Gu si, who was standing at the back, went to open the door. ¡°Sisi, Good Morning!¡± Li Muyan held the food box and waved at Gu si. ¡°Good Morning, brother Muyan! Sister niannian, brother Muyan is here!¡± Gu si stepped aside and let li Muyan enter the house. Gu Nian put away her sword and wiped her sweat. She looked at li Muyan and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Li Muyan held the food box in his hand and shook it. He smiled and said,¡±The pastries from the salty Jade house that you like to eat, the fresh fish soup from Wutong Street, and the soup dumplings and shaobing from San Street!¡± ¡°Yingluo, these ces are not on the same street. Did you buy them yourself?¡± Gu Nian asked. Li Muyan nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Second uncle and second aunt usually eat at third aunt¡¯s house. I thought that you came to my house yesterday, so I bought breakfast. There¡¯s enough for you, and it¡¯s all what you like.¡± Gu Nian felt a little flustered and a little sweet. She felt even more strange as if she had missed something. Gu Xin suddenly said,¡¯brother mu Yan, you have an injury on your hand! Your clothes are so clean, did you change your clothes in the carriage?¡± Gu Nian smacked her head. That¡¯s right, li Muyan would definitely get injured if he went out. She passed the sword to Gu Xin and took a look at li Muyan¡¯s hand. As expected, there was a fresh wound on his palm. It was definitely not more than an hour old and the blood had not dried yet. ¡°You know you can¡¯t go out? Why did you go out? Even if there¡¯s nothing to eat at home, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have breakfast shops here. Why are you so silly?¡± Gu Nian said with a frown. ¡°I knew you were in the prefecture, so I wanted to see you. I cut myself before I left the house. I¡¯ll go home directly from here and won¡¯t walk around. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Li Muyan spread out his hands for Gu Nian to see. Gu nianshen was very satisfied to see Gu Nian¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to cut yourself so ruthlessly! He didn¡¯t apply medicine, did he? I don¡¯t have any medicine here, why don¡¯t you go back and apply it?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached. N?v(el)B\\jnn She couldn¡¯t help but think, is it really possible to like someone like this? Just to see him, just to see him, he hurt her? ¡°I applied medicine on the carriage, it¡¯s really fine. Come on, let¡¯s go in and eat something. It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold!¡± Li Muyan said with a smile. ¡°You fool!¡± Gu Nian red at li Muyan before taking therge food container from his hands and carrying it into the central room. Gu Hui and the rest had already washed their faces and wiped their sweat. Li Muyan entered and greeted everyone. Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± your aunt Lian has just cooked eggs. The porridge and side dishes haven¡¯t been put into the pot yet. Just in time. You don¡¯t have to cook now. We¡¯re also benefiting from niannian¡¯s glory.¡± Chapter 765 765 Does he really believe it? Cai Xiaolian came out with an egg and said,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± We¡¯re all thanks to niannian. Quickly sit down and eat! I¡¯ll save some for Yanyu first.¡± ¡°Aunt Lian, who is Yanyu?¡± li Muyan asked. she¡¯s Jun Hao¡¯s sister, ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. she came to our house yesterday. She¡¯s still resting. After that, Cai Xiaolian took it to the kitchen and heated it in the pot. Li Muyan prepared a set for Gu Nian. Gu Nian felt embarrassed as her parents and sisters stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, your hand is injured.¡± As Gu Xin and Gu si ate, they watched the interaction between the two of them. They smiled as they ate a mouthful of porridge. shut up! Gu Hui patted the two of them. eat well! ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si giggled. Then, he ate his food obediently. Gu Nian could feel that the part above her neck had turned red. It was as red as a prawn that had been dipped in boiling water. After the meal, the sisters moved around a little before fetching water to take a bath and change their clothes. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Muyan could only apany Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to chat. He took the initiative to talk about what happened at homest night. Last night, after Li Shan had dinner, she had gone to the temple to chat with eldest Madam li. In the end, eldest Madam li had thought that Li Shan should not have been close to her, Duke Rong, and his wife. She tried to persuade Mrs. Li to stop trying to frame Mrs. Li, but Mrs. Li scolded her and even forbade her from contacting Mrs. Li. Li Shan was unwilling to do so, and Mrs. Li went crazy, saying that she was the one who gave Li Shan her life, and that she had to take it back if she didn¡¯t want to. Coincidentally, Duke Rong was taking Zhang Chen for a walk after eating too much. They passed by the temple Hall and heard themotion inside, so they went in to save Li Shan. Later, the magistrate personally brought the coroner and the Yamen runners over. The coroner examined the cause of death. The palm strike was not enough to kill her. Eldest Madam li had died of an old illness. When Gu shouxin heard this, the corners of his mouth curved up and he said, ¡± ¡°Mu Yan, you also believe in coroners?¡± Li Muyan nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± How could my grandfather have ordered someone to kill first aunt? Grandmother also said that eldest aunt indeed has an old illness. In that kind of situation where anger attacks the heart, it is possible for the old illness to suddenly appear.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and did not say anything more. ¡°Mu Yan, what about Li Shan?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She was frightened yesterday, is she feeling better?¡± Li Muyan nodded and sighed.¡±Fourth sister is very ufortable, her eyes are swollen from crying. My grandmother¡¯s heart ached for her. Eldest sister still stubbornly believed that uncle Zhang had deliberately killed eldest aunt. She was making trouble for her grandmother at home and wanted to split the family. To be honest, my uncle didn¡¯t keep a son. Even if we split the family, he would only give them the dowry. Why?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Li Shan was really amazing. In this situation, she was trying her best to fight for her own rights and interests. She no longer continued to bite Duke Rong. Last night, Gu shouxin had told her that eldest Madam li had really died from that palm. As outsiders, they couldn¡¯t go and sow discord between them! Therefore, she didn¡¯t n to say anything to Mrs. Li and Li Muyan. Moreover, in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s opinion, Madam li should be able to see that this was their choice, and there was no point in others saying more. Madam li would probably treat her nieces well andpensate them. Li Muyan didn¡¯t sit for long before he was called back by ah Dong, saying that someone from his family hade and had something important to say. After li Muyan left, the couple looked at each other. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Father, do you think he really believes the coroner, or is he just faking it?¡± Chapter 767 767 I really like it In Lu Yang¡¯s fake living room, Gu Xin drank a mouthful of water and started to ramble on about her spections. After he finished, he asked,¡±brother Yuanyuan, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Li Shan really wasn¡¯t scared out of her wits yesterday, she was just pretending. Sister Li Ying and sister Li Ying didn¡¯t want to be the granddaughters of the person who killed her mother, and Li Shan pretended to avoid it, so she let grandma li and grandma Xie make the decision!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± mm, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded, ¡± Xinxin is right. Gu Xin was pleased,¡¯I think so too. But, I don¡¯t know how to tell aunt Luo and brother Muyan. I always feel that Li Shan is a bad person. What if she harmed brother Muyan and Auntie Luo?¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said,¡±yes, Xinxin is right.¡± So bad, what should I do? Let¡¯s catch her and give her a beating?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin was amused. brother Yuan Yuan, why did you hit a little girl?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. As long as Xinxin doesn¡¯t like it, who cares about men or women, old or young!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s smile became even brighter,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so nice! However, his father was right. This was other people¡¯s business. Aunt Luo is good to us and brother Muyan is good to sister too. I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to tell them to pay attention to Li Shan. Whether they listen to me or not, I can¡¯t decide. Brother Yuanyuan, will you always believe me? Even if my analysis and guess are wrong.¡± ¡°Xinxin can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Lu Zheng said without hesitation. Xinxin is a good girl, and she¡¯s right. I¡¯ll believe her unconditionally no matter what.¡± Gu Xin raised her chin proudly. I knew it. Brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t belong to anyone else. If it¡¯s brother Yuanyuan¡¯s business, I¡¯ll definitely treat it as my own. I¡¯m very loyal, right?¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head and fed a piece of dessert to Gu Xin, ¡± yes, yes. Not only is Xinxin the best girl, but she¡¯s also the most loyal. Gu Xin chewed on the snack and raised both her hands to show that she was very strong. After swallowing the snack, she said, ¡± ¡°If I were a man, I would be the most hot-blooded, the most powerful man with the most brothers!¡± Lu Zheng brought the water to Gu Xin¡¯s mouth, ¡± yes, if Xinxin is a man, then the most passionate man in the world is Xinxin¡¯s brother. He¡¯s willing to go through fire and water for you! Gu Xin took a sip of tea and was extremely happy, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I really like you! I¡¯m very happy with every word you say!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng fed Gu Xin another snack, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! Xinxin is so cute, I like her a lot too!¡± Gu Xin was like a little hamster as she finished her dessert, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. My parents are so amazing. They raised such a good girl like me! Lu Zheng picked up the water and fed it to Gu Xin. He really liked the Xinxin now. She ate one snack in one bite and her smile was always so bright and moving. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll send you back, okay?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the sky. When second uncle and the others go hometer and you¡¯re not around, they¡¯ll be worried.¡± Gu Xin nodded. yes, yes. Brother Yuan Yuan, before you send me back, let¡¯s go to the old man¡¯s ce at the corner of the street to have a bowl of glutinous rice balls with fermented rice! After talking so much and walking so much, I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°Alright, have two bowls!¡± Lu Zheng said dotingly. One bowl supplemented the path he took, and the other supplemented the words he said! After that, he would go home and have a good sleep. When I wake up tomorrow, I won¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin smiled brightly. Chapter 768 768 It¡¯s useless to rely on anyone, you can only rely on yourself There was no curfew in the great Zhou Dynasty, so the night was not that cold. At the street corner, Lu Zheng ordered a bowl of noodles, while Gu Xin ordered two bowls of glutinous rice dumplings and a te of dumplings. Lu Zheng ate quickly and finished his bowl of noodles. He sat down and watched Gu Xin eat tangyuan spoonful by spoonful, then started gossiping with her little mouth. The dumplings were almost cold. Lu Zheng took one and fed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin giggled and took a sip of the tangyuan. Just as she was about to speak, Lu Zheng fed her another one. Gu Xin obediently finished it and took another sip. The stall owner thought they were siblings, so he wasn¡¯t surprised by their actions. The main thing was that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t tall and was petite and cute. With her hair tied up in two buns, no one would think of anything else. Under Lu Zheng¡¯s feeding, Gu Xin¡¯s eating speed finally increased because she had no chance to speak. After she finished eating, Lu Zheng even used his finger to wipe the grain of fermented rice on the corner of her mouth. This action was seen by Li Shan who was on the carriage. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Shan had gone to her eldest and third sister¡¯s new house to bond and express that she didn¡¯t know anything. It was her grandmother and grandma Xie who made the decision, and she was still in grief over her mother¡¯s death. Li can and Li can did not doubt him. Li Shan was only 11 years old this year. Putting themselves in their shoes, the two sisters felt that they were also as silly when they were 11 years old. Especially Li can. When their father died, she was also 11 years old. Therefore, the two sisters were not angry with her and asked her to serve her grandmother well at home. When she saw that her two older sisters were neither suspicious of her or ignoring her, she made an excuse that she had a headache and went home. As a matter of fact, her wish had been fulfilled, and she was in a good mood. Just as she was enjoying the night breeze, she saw this disappointing scene. She pinched the corner of her clothes.¡¯Lu Zheng, you¡¯re so lucky. I didn¡¯t even make a move on you. Hmph, you adulterous couple, your good days are over.¡¯ Li Shan didn¡¯t know that the Lin family had already sent assassins once. She thought that the Lin family didn¡¯t believe her, or that the Lin family¡¯s people had not arrived yet. Seeing the dimples at the corner of Gu Xin¡¯s mouth when sheughed, Li Shan did not want tough and reveal the dimples on her face. She thought of her mother, who also had dimples. Yesterday, she had poisoned her mother and tried to lure Duke Rong to the small Buddha Hall. Then, she had angered her mother and made her kill her. Duke Rong had always doted on his daughter and grandson, so he would definitely order someone to kill her. Whether she died or not, the poison she had used would kill her. After her death, it could only be seen that she was beaten to death, not poisoned to death. This n of hers was the most perfect n since her rebirth. In the past, she wanted to borrow her mother¡¯s hand, butter on, she realized that it was useless to rely on anyone. She could only rely on herself. Wasn¡¯t this matter verified just like that? She had inadvertently revealed eldest Madam Li¡¯s n to Duke Rong and his wife, asking them to make preparations. Then, after eldest Madam li was locked up, they would go to the small temple to poison her. This moldy poison had sessfully killed li Muyan and Lady Li! Her mother had died, and she had be Madam Li¡¯s daughter, li Muyan¡¯s cousin, and the youngdy of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. She would burn more joss paper for her mother to thank her in the future. The next step would be to match li Muyan and Gu Nian together so that they would be inseparable. Then, she would break them up and destroy li Muyan. Then, her life would be stable. With the support of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion and Empress Jiang, she would not have to worry about not being able to be the third Prince¡¯s wife or Empress. Li Shan looked at Lu Zheng and Gu Xin in disdain, as if she was looking at dead people. Chapter 769 769 I¡¯ll wait for your reply Back at the door, Gu Xin touched her belly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m too full. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll walk around the street with you to digest your food.¡± Lu Zhengughed. When second uncle and the others get home, you can go back to sleep, okay?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and followed Lu Zheng around with her hands behind her back. She was just a little Chatterbox, she was the one talking the entire way. When Lu Zheng heard her, he almost killed Gu Xinmei. Everyone dislikedughing at her for being talkative, but brother Yuanyuan didn¡¯t mind and didn¡¯tugh at her. After the third round, Gu shouxin came back with the carriage and happened to meet him at the door. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Father, you¡¯re back! Did you win any money from third aunt today?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward happily. ¡°Hahaha, sister Xin, I won! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill everyone! Hahahaha!¡± Huo Yanyu jumped out. ¡°Ya! Silly, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± Gu Xin pinched Huo Yanyu¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Sister Xin, don¡¯t call me silly! At most, I¡¯ll allow you to call me sister han!¡± Huo Yanyu said, feeling wronged. ¡°Hehe, alright, silly sister!¡± Gu Xin readily epted his advice. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re back! Just in time, I¡¯ve alsopleted my mission!¡± Lu Zheng stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Oh? What kind of mission?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Father, brother Yuanyuan treated me to supper. I ate too much, so brother Yuanyuan apanied me to walk around the alley. We walked three full circles! You said you wouldn¡¯t leave after you came back. Just in time, I¡¯m not too full either! You can still eat three more bowls!¡± Gu Xin raised three fingers. tsk, tsk, tsk. Xinxin, you can eat so much. Be careful that you don¡¯t grow up to be a chubby little girl! Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t! Brother Yuanyuan said that I¡¯m still growing, so the food I eat will make me grow vertically instead of horizontally.¡± Gu Xin was not afraid! Everyone was amused by Gu Xin. Gu shouxin told Lu Zheng the time to leave tomorrow and then went home. The Li family had to hold a funeral for the death of eldest Mrs. Li. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin would pay their respects the next morning before leaving for home. Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t familiar with the Li family, and since Duke Rong and his wife were in the Li family, Lu Zheng didn¡¯t intend to go. ...... The next morning, Gu Hui and Gu Nian apanied the couple to the hospital. Gu Xin and Gu si were not there, mainly because Cai Xiaolian felt that Madam li had died of a murder. The two children were still young. After offering incense in front of eldest Madam Li¡¯s spirit, the few of them nned to go home after saying hello. Gu Nian thought about it and decided to talk to li Muyan. Li Muyan was wearing his filial son¡¯s white handkerchief and smiling brightly.¡±Niannian, after you go back, I¡¯ll still write to you!¡± ¡°Are you holding a funeral?¡± Gu Nian red at him. Although she¡¯s your first aunt, it¡¯s not good for others to see you smile so beautifully.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s smile became even more brilliant,¡±niannian, you said I¡¯m pretty!¡± Yeah, I think so too.¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t leave the house when your first aunt is buried. I heard from mother that the Li family¡¯s grave is quite far away. What if something happens to you on the way? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to niannian.¡± Li Muyan nodded. li Muyan, ¡± Gu Nian sighed, ¡± can you try not to write to me for a few days? ¡± ¡°Why?¡± li Muyan was stunned. After a moment of silence, Gu Nian took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°Li Muyan, wait for my letter! I¡¯ll think about it and understand some problems. Once I¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll write you a letter. When the timees, I¡¯ll have the people in my vige deliver it, alright?¡± Li Muyan was speechless. Gu Nian pouted and pushed li Muyan away. ¡°Will it work?¡± Li Muyan nodded his head vigorously,¡±alright, alright, alright!¡± Niannian, I¡¯ll be waiting for your letter!¡± Chapter 770 770 If the Empress Dowager thinks she can, she can After sending off the Gu family, li Muyan went to the mourning hall to say hello to Madam li, then returned to his own courtyard. ¡°Maternal grandmother, maternal grandmother, what you said is true! Niannian is really like what you said!¡± Li Muyan ran to Madam Xie¡¯s side and said excitedly. Madam Xie was worried about Li Shan, who had fainted from grief. Seeing li Muyan in this state, she felt a little better.¡±Did niannian agree to your request?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Muyan shook his head and said,¡±she didn¡¯t agree. She¡¯s willing to give me a chance.¡± Just now, she told me not to write a letter and to wait for her letter. She wanted to confirm her thoughts. Grandmother, do you think she wants to see if she¡¯ll miss me if she doesn¡¯t receive my letter? from that, she wants to know if I¡¯m still in her heart!¡± Madam Xie smiled and nodded,¡±that¡¯s definitely the case!¡± Maternal grandmother had experienced that age and knows the thoughts of a youngdy.¡± Duke Rong coughed sternly and said, ¡± ¡°Mu Yan, in the future, the entire Rong public house will be yours. Why do you have to do this for a girl from a small family?¡± Li Muyan was stunned. He frowned and looked at Duke Rong.¡±Grandfather, I don¡¯t care about niannian¡¯s family background or anything else. I only know that I will only marry her in this life! Maternal grandfather, you promised me that if I were to return to the capital with you, you would not be allowed to interfere in my marriage!¡± what? ¡± Duke Rong red at him. if I don¡¯t allow you to marry her, do you still n to disown me as your grandfather? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Muyan nodded without hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t want to inherit the title of Duke Rong anymore?¡± Duke Rong pped the table. ¡°Yes,¡± li Muyan said firmly. Grandfather, in my heart, the title of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion can¡¯t even bepared to niannian¡¯s finger!¡± Duke Rong was so angry that he pointed at li Muyan, his hand trembling. ¡°Old master, mu Yan, what are you doing?¡± Madam Xie quickly tried to smooth things over. Mu Yan, your maternal grandfather was angered by your eldest sister, so he¡¯s not in a good mood. Old master, niannian is a good child. You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Li Muyan didn¡¯t say anything. Duke Rong was furious,¡¯she¡¯s just the daughter of a schr, what did she do to make the son of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion so concerned about her? She didn¡¯t mention it before, but only considered it after her parents found out about our identities a few days ago! It was all because of your identity! You still don¡¯t want to admit it! When marrying a wife, one must marry a daughter of equal social status, if it is not for Qianqian.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± Li Muyan interrupted Duke Rong. After that, she turned around and left her courtyard, not listening to him anymore. you, you! Duke Rong was so angry that he blew his beard. ¡°Master, why can¡¯t you keep your cool? We have just acknowledged Yusheng and mu Yan, aren¡¯t you chasing them out?¡± Xie Shi patted Duke Rong¡¯s back to calm him down. ¡°Then, do you think that Gu Nian can be the princess Consort of the Duke Rong residence?¡± Duke Rong said. ¡°I can! At least the Empress Dowager thought she could! Old master, don¡¯t forget, all the glory of our family was given by the Empress Dowager. If Lin Yiqian felt that Gu Nian could do it, then Gu Nian could. Besides, if you let mu Yan marry her, there will be plenty of good girls in the capital. After mu Yan is over his enthusiasm, we¡¯ll find some more girls to help our Jiang family to continue its offspring. Could it be that the Empress Dowager would help Gu Nian not to let mu Yan take a concubine? You have to coax mu Yan and Yusheng to go back. Only then can he agree to his child¡¯s surname being Jiang, and our family¡¯s incense can be passed down. You¡¯re too impatient!¡± Madam Xie exined. Chapter 771 771 How Sweet It Is now, how heart-wrenching it will be in the future Duke Rong calmed down. He realized that he had been very easily angered recently. He understood what the Xie family had said, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see his grandson rushing to get close to such a girl. He had to admit that Gu Nian was a good person, but he still felt that their identities were notpatible. Among the four high Duke¡¯s public houses in the capital, their Rong public house was the leader. She was only the daughter of a schr, so why did she have to ignore the son of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion? Seeing that Duke Rong had calmed down, Madam Xie smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Old master, take it slowly, don¡¯t rush. Mu Yan was only seventeen years old, he still had a long way to go! If you be anxious and angry, your condition will worsen and I will follow you. Then, no one will be able to control mu Yan. At that time, won¡¯t our High Duke¡¯s public house listen to Gu Nian?¡± Duke Rong took a deep breath and said,¡±mydy, you¡¯re right.¡± I¡¯ll keep calm in the future and wait until I return to the capital.¡± Li Shan, who was pretending to be asleep on the bed, smiled. Very good, fainting in li Muyan¡¯s courtyard was indeed useful. It seemed that not only did Duke Rong look down on Gu Nian, but the Xie family also looked down on her! Then all the more she had to match the two of them together. The more sweet they were now, the more heartbroken they would be in the future. Ha, Gu Nian, Oh Gu Nian. In your past life, you were able to call the wind and summon the rain in Xue Qianyu¡¯s back residence. Let¡¯s see how you can do that in this life. Oh, right, you might not even be able to enter. Li Shan was so happy that she fell asleep. N?v(el)B\\jnn ...... It was already evening when the Gu family returned to the vige at the crossroads. In the courtyard of the old mansion, old master Huo and Grandpa Gu were ying chess. Gu en and Gu Ren were sitting in a row and watching them y chess seriously. ¡°Hey, I won!¡± The carriage arrived at the gate of the old mansion, and old master Huo¡¯s voice came from the courtyard. ¡°Waa! Grandpa Huo, you¡¯ve finally won against my Grandpa. It wasn¡¯t easy!¡± Gu en sighed. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Gu Ren pped his little hands. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t tell me this is the first time you¡¯ve won in the past few days!¡± Huo Yanyu ran in and gloated. ¡°What nonsense are you saying! Everyone in your Grandpa Gu¡¯s family is an expert. This is your Grandpa Gu!¡± Old master Huo red at Huo Yanyu as he introduced her. ¡°Grandpa Gu, how are you? I¡¯m Huo Yanyu, the little girl who¡¯s working hard to be your God-granddaughter. Grandpa Gu, you have to help me!¡± Huo Yanyu bowed to Grandpa Gu and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Hello, Yingluo,¡± Grandpa Gu said. But, you mean this godgranddaughter?¡± Huo Yanyu turned around and pointed at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, who were carrying things into the house.¡±Grandpa Gu, I want to be their adopted daughter. Will you allow it? I¡¯m very obedient.¡± ¡°Sister, hug me!¡± Gu Ren reached out his chubby little hand. The child prodigy¡¯s sister was also a child prodigy. She hade to gain some intelligence. Huo Yanyu looked at the round and chubby Gu Ren and hesitated for a moment before she carried him. Unlike the Gu sisters, who had inherited great strength and did their morning exercises, she was a genuine, delicate little girl. Gu Ren had fed her too round, and she almost did not manage to hold her. Gu Ren wrapped his arms tightly around Huo Yanyu¡¯s neck. That was a close call. ¡°Wow!¡± Huo Yanyu eximed. You¡¯re so heavy, little brother, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± Gu Ren spat out some bubbles and kissed Huo Yanyu¡¯s face. Gu Nian happened to see this scene. Er, dopey Gu probably knew that the youngdy was smart because she was pretty! As the author of the original book, Gu Ren¡¯s favorite was probably Huo Yanyu. She was beautiful, intelligent, had a good family background, and had a good personality. She was his ideal type. Unfortunately, he was born ten yearster. Chapter 772 772 Being despised by her daughter Old master Huo and old Madam Huo heard that the Gu family was preparing for their fourth son¡¯s wedding, so they didn¡¯t stay long and went back the next day. As for their grandson and granddaughter, the two elders were at ease to leave them here. As for Huo Yanyu¡¯s decision to acknowledge Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian as her godparents, the two elders didn¡¯t express their opinions, as long as Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian agreed. Old Madam Huo met grandma Gu when she apanied grandma Xiao to the capital city to cause a scene at the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Grandma Gu saved her life at that time, so she had a good impression of the Gu family. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om On the other hand, old master Huo simply felt that he hit it off well with Grandpa Gu, as if they were old acquaintances. It was veryfortable to get along with him, so he had a very good impression of the Gu family. Huo Yanyu stayed in the second room. She had wanted to stay in the same room as the other youngdies, but she liked all four of them. In the end, she still stayed in the guest room. Huo Junhao, on the other hand, continued to stay at Lu Zheng¡¯s. Other than the addition of Huo Yanyu, the days at home had returned to their usual peace. In October, there were many people celebrating their birthdays in the first household. Uncle Gu, Gu Hui, Gu en, and Gu Ren were all born in early October. On the day of uncle Gu¡¯s thirty-fourth birthday, it happened to be the fourth of October. In the morning, after sending off the Huo family elders, he ate the cake made by his daughters and nieces. With a red egg in his arms, he followed Lu Zheng to the Zhou family¡¯s Manor. He was showing off in the carriage,¡±Yuan, little rat, do you see the benefits of having a daughter?¡± You two little kids don¡¯t understand!¡± The two young boys looked at him. He came out with two red eggs and shook them.¡±I won¡¯t let you guys eat the red egg! My Huihui and sisi made it for me. Hehehe!¡± Lu Zheng& and Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± Uncle Gu peeled an egg himself. ¡°Yuan, little rat, do you want to eat? Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t give the red egg that my daughter gave me to you two silly boys. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, do you think I¡¯ll fight with my brother for your red egg?¡± Huo Junhao said. Uncle Gu had just finished peeling it and swallowed it in one gulp. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Huo Junhao facepalmed. Where did sisi¡¯s stupiditye from? Her father gave it to her. Tsk, tsk, tsk. He didn¡¯t know if sisi would still be stupid when she grew up. If she was as stupid as her uncle, it would probably be difficult for her to get married. ¡°Uncle, I just heard that sister Huihui and sisi are looking down on you,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Impossible!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Really,¡± Lu Zheng replied with a serious face. They said that these eggs were just picked up from second uncle¡¯s chicken pen. Second uncle¡¯s family is smart, and the chicken should be smarter than the ones raised in the old house. If they cook it for father, father should be smarter.¡± Uncle Gu was speechless. Huo Junhao chuckled,¡±yeah, bro. I think Huihui and sisi are right.¡± I don¡¯t have any chickens at home, but if I do, I¡¯ll definitely give a basket to sisi.¡± Uncle Gu red at Huo Junhao,¡±why is it only for sisi?¡± Tell me honestly, are you trying to abduct little sister sisi? I¡¯m telling you, just because youughed at me, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Huo Junhao shook his head,¡±uncle, I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry!¡± I like smart girls. Sister sisi is like you, a little silly.¡± Uncle Gu flicked the back of Huo Junhao¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°Stinky brat, you actually despise sisi! I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t allow you to dislike me. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think abouting to my house for a meal in the future!¡± Huo Junhao rolled his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to like little sister sisi, and you don¡¯t allow me to dislike little sister sisi, so what are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 773 773 The two children had a good time n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Gu fell into deep thought. Huo Junhao is really something, he¡¯s not bad as a son-inw! That¡¯s right, Huo Junhao could be her son-inw! But, the one who just threatened him not to fall for sisi? What to do? It seemed that his father was an official, and he was a young prodigy. Sister sisi was a little silly, but the two children were having fun! No, no, I have to go back and ask my parents if they want me to get my hands on Huo Junhao as a son-inw. I can¡¯t let another girl take advantage of a good boy! It was because he didn¡¯t worry about Huihui that he hadn¡¯t been able to talk to her when she was seventeen. As for sisi, he had been interested in her since she was eleven, so she could get married when she was fifteen! Second brother was right, you can¡¯t just y with the child, you have to worry about other things. Alright, it¡¯s settled then. In the future, sisi will definitely thank me for my foresight. As uncle Gu thought of this, he looked at Huo Junhao with a strange expression. Huo Junhao,¡±I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my virginity, what should I do?¡± ...... Huo Yanyu was in the second branch of the Gu family. After sending her grandparents off, she wanted to go back to sleep. However, she was brought to theboratory by the Gu sisters. She wanted to ask her sisters to spare her, but when she saw the new bottles and jars in theboratory and the nice smell, she was instantly invigorated. As a result, the Gu sisters had another freebor. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian went to town to buy some things. Fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan were getting married at the beginning of next month, so they had to get everything ready this month. There was a knock on the door. Yiping went out to open the door. After a while, he heard someone shouting, ¡± second youngdy, someone is looking for you. Because they had previously agreed not to separate from each other, Gu shouxin proposed to arrange the children ording to their age so that the people in the manor could address them better. Eldest youngdy, second youngdy, third youngdy, fourth young master, fifth youngdy, and sixth young master, old seventh would probably have toe out from the fourth room. Previously, Gu Nian hadined to Gu shouxin,¡±father, then wouldn¡¯t the children of you and mother be in the top ten?¡± At that time, Gu shouxin had replied,¡±then I will work hard and strive to rank 80 or 90 for your younger brother and sister.¡± Gu Nian walked out and saw that it was li Muyan¡¯s servant, who usually delivered letters. Gu Nian was puzzled. Didn¡¯t he say that he would not write a letter for the time being? ¡°Second Gu Youngdy, young master has sent this lowly one here to deliver some desserts to you. This is a new item from second youngdy¡¯s favorite snack shop.¡± The servant handed a box of food to Gu Nian. Gu nianjia was sitting beside her. She was wearing gloves, so it was not convenient for her to take something.¡±Go back and tell your young master that there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. It¡¯s tiring for you to run all over the ce.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired,¡± the servant waved his hand. Second youngdy Gu, young master also asked me to bring a message to you. Young master said,¡±youngdy, don¡¯t think too much. If you think too much, your heart will be tired. Just follow your feelings.¡± No matter what, he will wait for you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Go back and tell your young master not to worry about me. I have my own ns.¡± The servant was extremely happy and nodded repeatedly.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± This indeed made people very happy. Second youngdy Gu had replied. Young master must be very happy. When young master is happy, he will reward more money! Therefore, the people around the young master loved to deliver things to the vige at the crossroad. Gu Nian took a deep breath before returning to theboratory. Gu Xin had already seen the food container, ¡± sister, this food container is so pretty. The food inside must be delicious. Chapter 774 774 Easily influenced by others ¡°Greedy little cat!¡± Gu Nian smiled as she asked Yiping to open the box and share the food with everyone. There was no ce that was not lively where there were many girls. After listening for a while, Huo Yanyu roughly understood the rtionship between the two parties and expressed her opinion, ¡± ¡°Sister Nian is so good, we can¡¯t be cheated away so easily! Sister Nian, I think you should test him to make sure he¡¯s true.¡± ¡°A test?¡± Gu Nian asked. Huo Yanyu smiled mysteriously and said,¡±just ignore him if he asks someone to give you something in the future.¡± Let¡¯s see what he can do! Did hee to find you in a panic, or did he continue to wait for you persistently, or did he feel that you were boring and did not disturb you? Time could really test a person. If he really cares about you, he¡¯ll think of all kinds of ways. Nothing is impossible in this world, only those with a heart can do it!¡± ¡°What if my sister falls for him?¡± Gu Xin asked. Huo Yanyu shook her head. my dear sisters, let me tell you a wise saying from my cousin. Whoever is moved first loses. Love is a gamble.¡± The four Gu sisters were speechless. Gu Nian thought,¡±dopey Gu, what kind of perfect character have you created?¡± Have you arranged a partner for her? Huo Yanyu looked at her four sisters and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Aiya, actually I don¡¯t really understand. But I just feel that my cousin is right. She won the bet now. My cousin-inw is very good to her and goes along with her in everything. He goes out to eat with his colleagues and must return home within the stipted time. The backyard is very clean. If one day my cousin-inw has a woman¡¯s fragrance on his body, hehe, then the capital will stage a drama of killing the husband with a knife! My cousin-inw only has two taels of silver in his pocket.¡± The four sisters of the Gu family felt as if they had seen their third aunt. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯no, no. Little sister han, my family¡¯s third aunt first took a fancy to third uncle, and in the end, the result was the same as your cousin¡¯s.¡± Huo Yanyu replied,¡±Zhenzhen, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± However, sister Nian should really be cold for a while. ¡°Because he always appears. Even if he doesn¡¯t appear, things about him always appear. At times like this, it¡¯s easy to not know if you¡¯re moved or if you¡¯re used to it.¡± Gu Nian smiled as she pinched Huo Yanyu¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. Then next time you send food over, I¡¯ll do this.¡± It was not that she listened to Huo Yanyu, but that was what she had always thought. He calmed down and saw if he was tempted or just used to it. Gu Nian took a bite of the cake. It was sweet. Li Muyan probably liked sweet things. In fact, Gu Nian did not like sweet things that much. However, the taste was not bad. The next day, li Muyan¡¯s people came to deliver things again. This time, not only did they bring food, but they also brought little toys that li Muyan had made himself. Since he didn¡¯t ept them, he asked his people to send them back. He also asked his people to tell him not toe again and just wait for the news. On the third day, li Muyan¡¯s men came again, but Gu Nian did not even meet them this time. On the fourth day, Gu Nian finally heaved a sigh of relief when no one came. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Muyan¡¯s men didn¡¯te, but Xie Zhiyi sent a letter. Gu Xin wanted to tease Gu Nian with it and mention li Muyan, but Cai Xiaolian stopped her. Cai Xiaolian told Gu Xin not to mention li Muyan in the next few days and let her sister think about it. Sometimes, people were easily influenced by others. It was best not to affect Gu Nian¡¯s judgment. Chapter 775 775 I¡¯m afraid it is fake The ninth day of the new year was Gu Hui¡¯s birthday. Uncle Gu came back after finishing his work in the morning. He bought meat and wanted to cook a table of good food for his daughter! Zhang Shi was not satisfied,¡±her father, you still bought meat for her?¡± You¡¯re already seventeen, and you¡¯re not even thinking about getting married. You¡¯re making us worry, so what meat are you eating!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±when did I make you worry?¡± Didn¡¯t father and mother say that they would help us manage it? Wife, you¡¯re also benefiting from the child, do you know that?¡± ¡°Father, your silver is mine.¡± If you buy meat, then I buy it. Why should I be the one basking in the child¡¯s light?¡± ¡°Who said that my money is yours?¡± uncle Gu was unhappy. We had agreed back then that What¡¯s Yours Is Mine, and what¡¯s mine is still mine. Wife, you can¡¯t go back on your word. In order to prevent me from snatching your silver, you put it in your smelly shoes and socks. I haven¡¯t even told you about it, and you still want to steal my silver.¡± Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi, who was unable to refute, and continued,¡±If I say that you¡¯re benefiting from Huihui¡¯s efforts, then that¡¯s it. If you really want to say that you¡¯re worried about Huihui, then give me some decent silver. I¡¯ll buy some meat and I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re worried about our daughter!¡± Zhang Shi pointed at uncle Gu. you, you, you ... she stammered for a long time, not knowing what to say. Uncle Gu didn¡¯t care about her at all. He ced the meat on the knife and started to process it. His cooking was not delicious, but he had the strength to cut the bones. Naturally, he would need the help of Grandpa Shen and Gu Nian to cook for him. Gu Nian made a birthday cake for Gu Hui. She even made colorful candles and spread some jam on the cake. Gu Xin and Gu si yed the song ¡± fragrance of tea when apricot blossoms fall ¡± for Gu Hui. Gu Hui and Gu Nian did not have Xueqin, but Gu Xin had learned it from Gu si and Gu en. This song was also an ancient song that Gu Ren hade up with. It was quite nice. However, he naturally used Gu shouxin¡¯s name on the surface. Gu Xin and Gu si had to practice for two hours every night. After dinner, everyone sat together. When Zhang Shi saw her little daughter sitting by the zither like ady from a big family, she didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. Was this the daughter she gave birth to? It was probably a fake! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian pulled on Zhang Shi¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, this is your daughter. Don¡¯t doubt her. You should be more attentive to Huihui and sisi in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t dare to acknowledge them in a few years.¡± Zhang Shi shook her head,¡±so what if I put in effort?¡± You¡¯ll still have to get married and let someone else take advantage of you.¡± Cai Xiaolian knew that Zhang Shi¡¯s thinking was deeply rooted and couldn¡¯t be changed in a short time, but she would still say it when she found the opportunity.¡±Who said that? Sister-inw, your way of thinking is wrong. Look at our sister-inw, is she someone else¡¯s? Did she forget about our parents after she got married? A son can take care of you when you¡¯re old, but not every son is considerate. Don¡¯t you see how many brothers in the family care about their parents ¡®clothes all year round? His third aunt had made clothes for his parents before she got married, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten after she got married! Why? because she knew that her brothers were not so meticulous. As wives, we¡¯re not that meticulous. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Zhang Shi thought about it, that¡¯s true, it seems like what di-Mei said was the case, but she still shook her head,¡±En ¡®Zi and Ren Ren will give me money to buy them when they grow up. I¡¯ll buy the cloth and make it myself!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed,¡±then there wille a day when you¡¯ll get old and see things wrong!¡± In any case, his third aunt was more caring than the other brothers in the family. You have to admit it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Chapter 776 776 A smell Zhang Shi fell into deep thought. That¡¯s right, where in the world could one find such a good daughter-inw like her, who was filial to her inws and loved her? What if his future daughter-inw was unfilial? A daughter¡¯s role was still very important. For example, when she first married into the Gu family, her sister-inw was very powerful. Now, she was still afraid of her sister-inw. It seemed like Huihui was even more powerful than her third aunt! Zhang Shi decided that she would treat Huihui well in the future so that she would have someone to help her when she was bullied by her daughter-inw in the future. She could not rely on her man and her son anymore. It was already good enough that her man did not bully her. Her son, well, he was like the kind of brat who forgot his mother after getting married! Hence, that night, when Gu Hui was putting away everyone¡¯s gifts in her room, Zhang Shi pushed the door open and entered. Gu Hui was holding her favorite gift, a bow that Meng Meng had made for her. She was thinking of going to the mountains to try it out when she was resting when she saw her mothering. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. It had been many years since she stopped sleeping next to her parents. The number of times her mother had entered her room could be counted on one hand. Which direction was the demonic wind blowing today? She had blown her mother in? ¡°Huihui, you¡¯re still awake?¡± Zhang Shi rubbed her hands and sat at the table. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. I¡¯m sleepwalking!¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Zhang Shi was stunned. She raised her hand and wanted to p Gu Hui¡¯s head, but her hand suddenly stopped in mid-air. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words rang out in her mind. daughters are the most considerate. When you¡¯re old and blind, daughters are the most reliable. Zhang Shi was cursing, but her hand slowly lowered,¡±You little girl, you¡¯re just learning from your father. You don¡¯t know how to speak properly.¡± Gu Hui was already prepared to resist. She was stunned when Zhang Shi suddenly stopped. However, her mind was still spinning.¡±Mother, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t speak properly. My oilmp is lit and I¡¯m sitting. I¡¯m obviously not sleeping, yet you still ask?¡± ¡°Ran ran, isn¡¯t that just a habit? Stinky girl, you only know how to talk back to me! You heartless thing, I¡¯m bitterlyughing.¡± ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re here to scold me, just forget it!¡± Gu Hui interrupted her. On this day seventeen years ago, you also suffered when you gave birth to me. I know that. But father said that it¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re the one who keeps pestering my father. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this without me. ¡± ¡°What did your father say?¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Father asked me to be a little more lenient on you,¡± Gu Hui replied honestly. She said that when you gave birth to me, you took a day to give birth to me, so you don¡¯t like me and think that I¡¯ve caused you to suffer. She said that this was all your doing. She said that when you were young, you took shelter from the rain in the cave with him and then slipped away.¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face turned even redder and she hurriedly interrupted Gu Hui. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Hui shut up obediently. Madam Zhang took out a handful of copper coins and pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand over, cing it in her hand. one every year. A total of 17 in 17 years. ¡°What?¡± Gu Hui was stunned. Zhang Shi pouted. Even if her face was red, it could not hide her pained expression,¡±It¡¯s my birthday. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m harsh on you in the future. Don¡¯t say that I value men over women. Don¡¯t ignore me after I get married. I¡¯m telling you, your brothers don¡¯t have it, only you do! Alright, I¡¯m leaving!¡± After Zhang Shi finished speaking, she turned around and went to look for uncle Gu. This d * mn man, how could he tell his daughter these things? he was too much of a jerk. Gu Hui looked at the copper coins in her hand and even counted them. There were really 17 of them! What¡¯s wrong with her mother? Her mother actually gave her money? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This was too unrealistic! Suddenly, Gu Hui sniffed and mumbled, ¡± From the smell, it was really given by her mother. Her father was right, it had a strong smell! Chapter 777 777 Is it really a good idea? The corners of Gu Hui¡¯s mouth curled up. Forget it. Since it was spat out by an Iron Rooster, there was no need toin about the smell. She sprayed some perfume on the copper coin and put it in the handkerchief she had just wrapped. The handkerchief was Gu SI¡¯s. Inside it was a pair of silver earrings her father had bought for her. There was also a gold hairpin that her second uncle and aunt had given her. Then, she ced it in the small box that fourth uncle had made for her to store small things. Gu Huiy on the bed and thought that her mother¡¯s behavior today must have been due to what her second aunt had said! In fact, this was also quite good. Even if her mother¡¯s words were still unlikable, it was much better than before. Previously, Lin Yiqian had always felt that her second uncle, second aunt, and Gu Nian were acting weird. She had been observing them in secret. However, after spending so much time with them, she realized that she had been overthinking things. They were a family, and only a family could do this. Why did she have to think so much? The corners of Gu Hui¡¯s lips curled up and she closed her eyes. Meanwhile, in uncle Gu and Madame Zhang¡¯s room, Gu Ren was in a miserable state. His father and mother thought he was asleep. After their daily quarrels, they actually started to do activities that were not suitable for children. He regretted it so much! He shouldn¡¯t have pitied his drunk father just now. He should have made a fuss and gone with the old master and old Madam. It would have been better if he had gone with his elder sister! Wuwuwu, was it really good to let him, an adult man¡¯s soul, listen to these disharmonious voices? Why did he have to dress like a baby who didn¡¯t know anything? he could have slept with en Zi even if he was a few years older! He swore that he would never sleep with his silly father and mother again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He wanted to pester second aunt to quickly draw up the drawing and make things like a baby carriage and a baby cot. He wanted to live in a room by himself! ...... Gu Hui¡¯s 17th birthday had passed, and it would be Gu en¡¯s 11th birthday. The Gu family did not favor girls over boys. In fact, they treated both boys and girls the same, so Gu en received gifts from her family for the first time. He liked the sword that Lu Zheng gave him the most. It was a beautiful and impressive sword. He hated the box of books that his second uncle gave him the most. He was asked to finish reading all of them before the next year¡¯s vige examination and to write notes on every book. Gu en really wanted to die. It was a box of books, not just a few. He had to read one book every day. Other than school time, he should be reading books all the time. It was so scary! On Gu en¡¯s birthday, Gu Nian had asked uncle Gu and aunt Gu to grind the cornmeal into powder. She wanted to make the jashed sea pepper for cornmeal noodles, which she had always made in the past. Gu Nian pulled her parents and Xinxin together to discuss the New Year¡¯s goods. Although it was only the end of October, they had to prepare in advance. What Gu Nian meant was, in addition to the few that were soldst year, they would sell a few more this year. However, she was afraid that there would be insufficient manpower, so she asked Cai Xiaolian if there was any good way. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t say it out loud, but looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you think there¡¯s any way?¡± Cai Xiaolian did not deny that Gu Nian was smart. However, perhaps because of her 20-plus years of habit, Gu Nian still liked to do research. She would not think too much about business. Gu Xin was different. She learned everything and she had not found anything that she liked. As long as she learned something, she would be able to learn it well. For example, Gu Xin was more attentive than Gu Nian when she was talking about business to her daughters. Gu Xin thought for a moment. father, mother, sister, we can actually earn some easy money. We don¡¯t have to work as hard asst year. But we can earn more thanst year. Chapter 778 778 Do you know her identity? N?v(el)B\\jnn The three transmigrators all looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin smiled and said, ¡± I got this idea from my mother selling furniture. Did her mother change the sales model because of Xie jiaoniang and the Jiang family? We can also use this method. Mother¡¯s furniture can be sold to merchants all over the great Zhou Dynasty, both in style and finished products. His mother didn¡¯t need to run around. We can also do this. We can target the surroundings of the vige. We don¡¯t need to run, and the vigers can help us run. For example,st year¡¯s sweet rice cracker, we made it at home, and the vigers came to get the goods. We sold it to them for three wens each, and they went out to sell it themselves. One person was in charge of one vige. If there were no ovepping, there would be no conflicts. Our sales point will be next to mother¡¯s furniture store. If it¡¯s the same goods, we can ask the furniture store to help look after it and give them silver. We don¡¯t have to go out in the morning and in the dark! That¡¯s right, he could also ask the people in the vige toe over and help. This way, the quantity would be greater, and he would earn more money. What do you guys think?¡± Gu Nian could not help but give her a thumbs up. Xinxin is so amazing, ¡± Gu shouxin also said. I didn¡¯t expect it! father, sister, ¡± Gu Xin said embarrassedly, ¡± don¡¯t try to coax me. I know you¡¯re just testing me. Gu shouxin: ¡± I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m training people. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Gu Nian: ¡± I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve been very busy recently. I was thinking about when I could get the cement out! Cai Xiaolian knew that the father and daughter had no business in mind. Gu Nian had only mentioned it as a reminder to see what was suitable for sale this year. However, they didn¡¯t exin. If Xinxin wanted to think this way, then just think this way. If she kept thinking this way, she would keep improving. Gu Xin continued, ¡± by then, aunt Xiao Huan will be our fourth aunt. We¡¯ll have first aunt, fourth uncle, and fourth aunt at home. Sisi and I can also ask brother Yuanyuan to help us. Sister, how many things do you n to make?¡± Gu Nian took out the list that she had drawn up. On it were the words ¡®candy¡¯: spicy shredded pork, crisp candy, milk candy, peanut candy, rice brew, and cream. There were seventeen items in total. After Cai Xiaolian looked at it, she asked, ¡± niannian, add in the melon seeds and peanuts that you usually cook. I¡¯ll call your grandma and aunt to go to the various viges tomorrow to collect melon seeds and peanuts. Your fourth uncle will need them for his wedding anyway. Gu Nian patted her head and said,¡¯that¡¯s right. Speaking of which, we can even make a few vors! Didn¡¯t Xinxin like to eat crab roe? When the timees, stir-fry more, this is more troublesome, you have to peel the grains!¡± Gu Xin,¡±sister, have you forgotten? we have nearly a hundred people in the manor!¡± Tell them to produce more recently and stop production in the twelfth lunar month to focus on New Year¡¯s goods.¡± Gu Nian was still not used to having nearly a hundred servants in her Manor. With Gu Xin¡¯s reminder, she immediately remembered. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡± mother, we can get Grandpa yang to start making gift boxes. We can make more money by selling them in gift boxes! If we can make it, we can let brother Yuan Yuan find someone to send it to uncle ye and grandma Jiang.¡± Xinxin, ¡± Gu shouxin suddenly asked, ¡± that day at the Li family¡¯s house, did you hear Li Zheng say what li Muyan¡¯s grandparents do? ¡± yes, I know. Sister Li Jun is talking about Duke Rong and his wife. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nodded. Gu shouxin: ¡± then your grandma Jiang is the sister of Duke Rong. Do you know her identity? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu shouxin in confusion, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye is a very rich businessman! I guess it¡¯s because his uncle is Duke Rong!¡± The time travel Trio: ¡± alright, your uncle ye even praised the Emperor of our great Zhou in front of you. He was just boasting about himself. Chapter 779 779 Chapter 779-bad The time travel Trio didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin about the emperor¡¯s identity. It was good for her to think this way. What if the Emperor came to visit in disguise next year? if Xinxin identally exposed herself, it wouldn¡¯t be fun. Gu shouxin did not continue asking. He recalled another matter that he had previously handed to Gu Nian.¡±Niannian, when can the paper factory start?¡± we can start in November, ¡± Gu Nian replied. it will take a while to prepare the materials, tools, and houses. Gu shouxin nodded and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll count in the toilet paper when we sell the new year goods. However, ordinary people probably won¡¯t buy it. This can only be sold to rich people.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment and said,¡±the cost is indeed high. I can¡¯t sell it at a low price.¡± If we sell it to the rich, we can make an issue out of it. If he printed some cute flower prints, he could also make some different fragrances. Niannian, is there a problem with this?¡± ¡°Of course, no problem!¡± Gu Nian smiled. This year, I don¡¯t n to do any more of the Gu sisters ¡®products. The original Huihui has already mastered everything. She can do it with Yiping and the others. The second and fourthdies of the Meng family are skillful and can take charge of the situation.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you and Auntie Luo are nning to build the Liansheng Street in town in December, right? you¡¯re so busy. Can I help you? ¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll assign work after your fourth uncle gets married,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Before we start, you guys have to prepare the money for the investment!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin nodded. The four of them had already calcted it. They would definitely be able to fork out the money when they started work. ...... October 20th, Gu Ren¡¯s first birthday. Zhang Shi always felt that there was a schr in the family. Although he was not her man, he was the child¡¯s second uncle. The second uncle had no son and insisted on not separating from the family. Then she had to prepare for the Zhou gifts. Her family¡¯s youngest son looked like he was going to be rich and powerful. The Gu family did not like to be too lively, so Gu Ren invited grandma Xiao and her granddaughter, as well as old master Zhou, whom the Zhang family had never seen before, to the celebration. When old master Zhou came to the Gu residence, he was sweating profusely. If you were to touch him, you would know that it was cold sweat. The reason why he was here was because Lu Zheng had asked Grandpa Gu to invite him. His old brothers and grandson had cheered him on, and his legs were shaking when he got off the carriage. Grandma Xiao only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Old master Zhou wiped his sweat. Lu Zheng gave him a thumbs up. Old master Gu could not help but smile. This was the first time old master Zhou hade to the Gu family in more than a decade. He had been here a few times when he was young. When he entered the Gu family¡¯s courtyard, he realized that the courtyard had expanded. After all, there were more children. Old master Zhou let the servant boy carry the gifts into the house, which made Zhang Shi extremely happy. Look, look, her son was really different when he was one year old. He was old master Zhou of Zhou town! Zhang Shi hugged Gu Ren and taught him how to thank her. ¡°Bear with it, quickly greet Grandpa Zhou and thank him! I¡¯m paying my respects to Grandpa Zhou.¡± Gu Ren did not listen. He stretched out his hands.¡±Old man, hug!¡± Zhang Shi: ¡± Zhenzhen, uncle Zhou, please don¡¯t mind him. My son has been taught badly by his father. N?v(el)B\\jnn Uncle Gu was indignant,¡±what are you saying!¡± I¡¯ve never mentioned any old man in front of Ren Ren. Wife, you¡¯re the one who always Nags, good son, work hard to earn more money in the future, you have to earn more than old man Zhou in town!¡± Chapter 780 780 Chapter 780-capturing Zhou ¡°Hahahahahaha, boss, you still haven¡¯t changed!¡± Grandpa Zhouughed heartily and reached out to take Gu Ren. ¡°Uncle Zhou, sister Xiaojia said that I¡¯m honest and forthright. I have to maintain it forever so that I can be happy every day.¡± Uncle Gu said smugly. Gu shouxin: ¡± brother Wanwan, you¡¯re happy every day. You¡¯re making the people around you unhappy! ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, uncle Zhou. I identally mentioned sister Xiaojia.¡± Uncle Gu pped his mouth. Gu shouxin asked,¡±is ran ran talking about sister Xiaojia?¡± I¡¯m talking about your wife! Old master Zhou carried Gu Ren with one hand and sat him down. He waved his other hand. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been so long, but you still remember little Jia. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be very happy to know. Uncle Gu sat down next to old master Zhou and said,¡±uncle Zhou, since you don¡¯t seem to mind at all, I¡¯ll be bold and tell you.¡± I¡¯ve always wanted to talk to you about this, but it¡¯s a fact that sister Xiaojia is no longer around. We living people can¡¯t just keep thinking about it. We living people have to look forward. Look at you, an old man with no one to apany you. Why don¡¯t youe and find my father? ying chess with my father and growing flowers together, how good would that be! Our family¡¯s children are so whiny.¡± Uncle Gu rambled on and on to old master Zhou. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng sighed silently at the side. Second uncle and second aunt weren¡¯t talkative people, and now he finally knew who Xinxin had learned from. It was first uncle. People should always look forward and maintain a positive and optimistic state of life at all times. Xinxin had done it in both her previous and current lives. Uncle probably had a great influence on Xinxin in her previous life! What Lu Zheng did not expect was that uncle Gu admired his mother so much. He had heard uncle Gu mention his mother more than once. In the past, his mother¡¯s image in his heart was vague because he had never seen her before. He had only heard his sister talk about her. However, when his mother died, his sister was still young. He could only remember when his mother was unhappy. But it was different with uncle Gu. To uncle Gu, mother had always been a vivid image of a young girl. Because of uncle Gu, Lu Zheng really treated Gu Hui and the other three as his own siblings. Lu Zheng was also grateful to uncle Gu. His mother had been dead for so many years, but there were still people who remembered him. This person was not a family member, but a childhood friend. His mother must be really happy in heaven! Gu Ren¡¯s Zhou-catching gift was all prepared by the Zhang family, and there were many things. Book, brush, seal, silver, chopsticks, a palm-sized zither made by fourth uncle, a chessboard, a small hoe, a small piece of rag, a ruler, a pony, a Kasaya, and so on. It was all over the floor, and the ground was already covered with mats. After giving Gu Ren a good bath, Zhang Shi carried the child out. ¡°Wife, haven¡¯t you always wanted Ren Ren to be a high-ranking official and earn big money? You can just put the silver and seal on the table!¡± Zhang Shiughed and said,¡±with that little horse and little bow, my son might even be a great general!¡± Don¡¯t you see that the other things are so small? our son definitely can¡¯t see it. If there are many things on disy, I can tell others that this is the child¡¯s own choice! Isn¡¯t he amazing? hehehe!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± if he chooses a ruler and a piece of cloth, he can be a small tailor. Don¡¯t you go back on your word and ask him to do it again! ¡°Bah, bah, bah, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. How could my son be a small tailor?¡± The time-travel Trio looked at thezy Gu Ren. Well, it was very likely that he had chosen to anger you. Chapter 781 781 Very urate After cing Gu Ren on the mat, Zhang Shi stood next to the seal, squatted down, and pped her hands. ¡°Endure it, this way, mother is here,e over! Is this fun to watch?¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯You might as well just give it to him. You call this catching a week?¡¯ Gu Ren nced at Madame Zhang. His eyes moved, and he casually picked up the ruler beside him. Uncle Guughed. hahahahaha! I told you! I told you! I wanted to be a small tailor! Zhang Shi was so angry that she pped even louder. ¡°Bear with it. This way, this way. That¡¯s not fun.¡± Gu Ren did not care. He crawled in front of Gu Nian and handed her the ruler. ¡°Yueyue, did you give me the ruler so that I can hit you in the future?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Take it.¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her. Then, Gu Ren went to get it again. The second time, he took the small bow and gave it to Gu Hui. He also let Gu Hui hold it. He took every piece and gave it to everyone in the room. After taking the things, she went to grab the small bag that Gu Si was carrying. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si: ¡± Yingluo, bear with it. My little bag is not within your reach! ¡°Sister, can I borrow it for a moment?¡± Gu Ren asked. Gu si gave him the bag in a good mood. Then, he put all the things he had to grab into his bag and slung them over his body. He grinned. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± What was the meaning of this? Do you want to be an all-rounder? Uncle Gu came back to his senses. haha, son, you¡¯re awesome. I only caught two of them back then, and you caught both of them. The student has surpassed the master!¡± Zhang Shi reacted and looked at Gu Ren with aplicated expression. Sigh, what is my precious son trying to do? brother ye, ¡± Master Zhouughed. I remember that you three caught two of them. It seems like everyone likes Indian poker! Gu Xin asked curiously,¡±huh?¡± So this was a family tradition! What else did father, first uncle, and fourth uncle grab besides the seal?¡± Grandpa Gu thought of his sons when they were young and exined with a smile, ¡± ¡°Other than the seal, your eldest uncle grabbed a hoe, your father grabbed silver, and your fourth uncle grabbed wood.¡± Uncle Guughed,¡¯in the end, I caught the right person! I¡¯ll farm, second brother will be an official, fourth brother will dig his wood every day, hehehehehehehehe.¡± The time travel Trio didn¡¯t think so. They had all been marked. It seemed that the Gu family¡¯s future development would be very powerful! Gu Xin asked curiously,¡¯where¡¯s third aunt? What did third aunt catch?¡± ¡°Your third aunt grabbed a knife and an embroidery needle.¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s smile froze for a moment. Gu Xin: ¡± I know about embroidery needles. Third aunt is good at embroidery. But what does a knife mean? ¡± Uncle Gu said,¡¯Xinxin, this is because you¡¯re stupid. Don¡¯t you remember that your third uncle came toin about you a few times? he said that he was almost chopped up by your third aunt. That¡¯s probably what she meant when she grabbed the knife.¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Fourth uncle Gu suddenly said,¡±speaking of third sister, I remember my nieces catching Zhou.¡± Huihui held the pony in one hand and silver in the other. Niannian guided with one hand and silver with the other. Xinxin held the zither in one hand and the silver in the other. Sisi had Rouge in one hand and silver in the other. The brothers all had one thing inmon, they all had seals. The nieces all had one thing inmon, they all had silver. However, based on the current trend, it seems that the nieces have reached an agreement!¡± Everyone thought that he was right. Among the brothers, only Gu shouxin was taking the imperial examination and had the potential to be an official. And weren¡¯t the sisters of his grandchildren all earning money now? It seemed that this ¡®catch Zhou¡¯ was very urate. Chapter 782 782 looking for a substitute old master zhou stayed at the gu residence for the whole day. in the afternoon, in order to let him have more contact with grandma xiao, lu zheng even stopped a few old men and women from ying mahjong. it was a two-on-two match. It was a coincidence that grandma Xiao only yed against Grandpa Zhou, and it was Grandpa Zhou¡¯s first time ying this game. His skills were not good, but he was happy to lose! Grandpa and Grandma Gu, on the other hand, were trying to ease the rtionship between the two stubborn old men. They were slippery and did not touch, eat, or touch anything they wanted. Therefore, the Mahjong table was grandma Xiao¡¯s world. Although grandma Xiao wasn¡¯t short of money, it felt great to win money. Well, on ount of the stupid old man, she would let him continue to y in the future! He was in a good mood after winning money! Uncle Gu looked around twice, and the more he looked, the more confused he became. He ran to the second branch to find Gu shouxin. second brother, second brother, it¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve discovered something big! Gu shouxin was watching his sisters practice calligraphy when he heard his brother¡¯s voice and ran out. Gu Xin, who was in theboratory, pulled Gu si over to eavesdrop on their conversation. sister Xinxin, ¡± Gu si said. we can go in and listen. Gu Xin: ¡± shush! Don¡¯t go in and listen. If you go in, we won¡¯t be able to hear what you¡¯re saying. She had no idea that her father had already seen her and Gu SI¡¯s buns by the window, not moving. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care. Anyway, there was nothing that his brother couldn¡¯t hear about. ¡°Second brother, our mother has betrayed aunt Xiao!¡± Uncle Gu sat opposite Gu shouxin. gu shouxin was speechless. Uncle Gu shook his head and said,¡±our mother and our Father are helping uncle Zhou to get aunt Xiao to be his wife!¡± I saw it just now. Mother touched the cards and picked one and yed it. Father also touched the cards and listened to them. He didn¡¯t touch them. Then uncle Zhou touched the cards and shot them to aunt Xiao. How could they be so careless?¡± ¡°Brother Wanwan, if she wants to find a wife, who can stop her?¡± Gu shouxin asked. uncle gu shook his head firmly,¡±no!¡± No! Not only did her mother betray aunt Xiao, but she also betrayed aunty Zhou. She had a good rtionship with aunty Zhou! Second brother, have you forgotten the delicious food that aunt Zhou used to cook for us? Auntie Zhou is the best!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± He couldn¡¯t say that his brother was stupid, but he could say that aunt Xiao¡¯s disguise was too good. Up until now, his big brother still hadn¡¯t recognized her. After he found out her identity, he could dig out some of the younger aunt Xiao¡¯s looks from the original owner¡¯s memory. Uncle Gu continued,¡±sigh, aunt Xiao is too much like aunt Zhou. Uncle Zhou must be thinking of getting a wife!¡± However, this was not fair. This was not fair to aunt Xiao! Aunt Xiao was a substitute! How could our parents do such a thing!¡± Gu shouxin looked at uncle Gu¡¯s indignant look, held his forehead, and sighed silently. ¡°Big brother, do you remember sister Xiaojia¡¯s mother¡¯sst name?¡± Uncle Gu was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. Gu shouxin pursed his lips, is his surname Xiao? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It seems so!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he got angry again. his surname is Xiao, and he looks like him. Uncle Zhou is too inhumane! This was too much! i won¡¯t pity him anymore! I¡¯m so angry! Aunt Zhou was such a good person. No, I have to remind aunt Xiao not to be fooled by that old man. He¡¯s looking for a substitute, a substitute!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know what to say. Really, he couldn¡¯t keep up with his brother¡¯s thinking. Seeing the four buns by the window, Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Well, if you persuade aunt Xiao, then let the two daughters help old master Zhou. Let¡¯s see if you can fight against two. Chapter 783 783 Who¡¯s more powerful? Uncle Gu went back to keep an eye on old master Zhou after he finished grumbling. Gu shouxin walked to the window, holding a bun in one hand. ¡°Hehe, father (second uncle)!¡± The girl looked up and smiled foolishly. ¡°Come in. Isn¡¯t it cold outside? You two silly girls!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. Gu shouxin took out the fire in the brazier. After the two sisters came in to warm their hands, he asked, ¡± ¡°you guys heard it?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si shook their heads. They still remembered that their grandmother had told them not to eavesdrop. However, they had to do so because they would miss out on a lot of important news. However, the two of them felt that it was not good to lie, so they nodded. With this admission, Gu Xin became more talkative. ¡°Father, actually, Grandpa Zhou is quite pitiful. It was good to have a wife. Grandma Xiao has brother Yuan Yuan now, but she¡¯ll be alone next year when brother Yuan Yuan leaves.¡± gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±your grandma xiao and your grandma!¡± They can also take care of each other.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯in Grandma¡¯s Heart, Grandpa is the most important! Father, you said before that you wouldn¡¯t separate from the family. If you go and be an official, won¡¯t you bring your grandparents along? grandma xiao definitely won¡¯t be willing to go with you!¡± ¡°So, you mean that Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao are on good terms?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯that¡¯s right! Grandpa Zhou liked brother Yuanyuan, and so did grandma Xiao. Brother Yuanyuan could be their grandson! In the future, they could just be filial to him. Of course, it also depended on their own intentions. It¡¯s not good to directly deny it like uncle did, he didn¡¯t even ask for grandma Xiao¡¯s opinion!¡± Gu shouxin was very pleased. This girl finally said that his uncle was also at fault. As an old father, his heart was like drinking a bowl of sugar water. Gu Xin continued,¡¯I¡¯m going to ask brother Yuanyuan and see if he agrees. If brother Yuanyuan asks grandma Xiao again and they all have the same intention, I¡¯m going to ruin uncle¡¯s n! He could only apologize to his uncle in his heart! I know that my uncle is close to Auntie Jia and likes to speak up for her mother. You can¡¯t me Big Uncle for this. big uncle is such a loyal and honest person.¡± Gu shouxin,¡±why can¡¯t I see it?¡± As expected, his big brother was more popr with children! ...... After dinner, uncle Gu was determined to send old master Zhou home. Old master Zhou was stunned. Yuanyuan asked me to go over and sit for a while. I don¡¯t want to go back. Little brother ye¡¯s son is going to be stubborn again! Gu Xin and Gu si stepped forward and pulled uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°Uncle (father),e with us. We can¡¯t lift the table.¡± ¡°Let your fourth uncle carry them!¡± Uncle Gu said. gu xin and gu si shook their heads firmly, ¡± no! i only want you. ¡± Fourth uncle had been busy during the day. Let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle Gu was pulled away by his daughter and niece just like that. He could only watch as that little brat ah Yuan led the wolf into his house. when they arrived at the second branch, the two little girls asked uncle gu to carry the table over to that side. after seeing that it was definitely not okay, they changed seats again and again. after the table, it was the experiment table. Gu Hui and Gu Nian were eating melon seeds as they watched the show. Uncle Gu said,¡±Xuanji, Huihui, niannian, aren¡¯t you two very strong?¡± Why can¡¯t you even get this?¡± Gu Xin immediately replied, ¡± uncle, have you forgotten? you were the one who said that girls should be pampered and that men should do the dirty and heavy work. Girls are more suited to do fragrant things. We¡¯re all listening to you!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui and Gu Nian were even more amused. Who asked you to instill all kinds of strange and irrefutable logic into Xinxin? Chapter 785 785 Chapter 785-conditions the vigers had many opinions about yang xiaohuan marrying fourth uncle gu. They were especially jealous of those families that had unmarried girls of a simr age! Everyone in the Gu family was good-looking. They didn¡¯t seem to be rich, but they were definitely not poor. Many people were concerned about fourth uncle Gu. In the past, those who had been thinking about uncle Gu, Gu shouxin, had not been able to get him in the end. They had helped their daughter to think about fourth uncle Gu. well, now that fourth uncle gu had been won over by the vige¡¯s famous nemesis, there were a lot of sour words to say. The Gu family didn¡¯t care about this. They didn¡¯t care what others said. As long as you didn¡¯t go overboard and said a few sour words, they wouldn¡¯t argue with you because they were in a good mood. therefore, the wedding was quite harmonious. After dinner, Mrs. Li brought li Muyan home because he couldn¡¯t stay overnight outside. He would have to go home no matter howte it was. Li Muyan had not contacted Gu Nian for a month and he missed her dearly. Gu Nian had been busy with the kitchen the whole day and Li Muyan had not been able to get close to the other women in the vige. Now that dinner was over, he had finally found an opportunity. Seeing that Gu Nian had gone back to the second branch of the family, he informed Mrs. Li and followed after her. ¡°Niannian!¡± By the time li Muyan caught up to Gu Nian, they were already at the door of the second room. ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she stopped and asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t talk to me today, so I¡¯m a little flustered. You didn¡¯t let me give you anything before, so I was very scared!¡± Li Muyan said, feeling wronged. Gu Nian pushed the door open and brought li Muyan in. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently.¡± Gu Nian went to the kitchen to get some hot water. After washing her hands, she massaged them. He was in charge of so many tables of dishes today. Although there were people helping him, it was really tiring. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Muyan¡¯s heart ached as he pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand over and gently massaged the stiff part of her hand. ¡°Then have you thought about it? Even if you haven¡¯t thought about it, you can continue to let me send you things and we can continue to write letters!¡± Gu Nian raised her head to look at li Muyan. The heartache on his face did not seem to be fake. She smiled.¡±Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s movements paused as he felt his heart beat faster. He looked at Gu Nian nervously.¡±What are you thinking?¡± Gu Nian pulled her hand back and walked to the side to pour herself a ss of water. After drinking it, she said, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already expressed your feelings, I won¡¯t bother you that much. Moreover, I do have some good feelings for you. We can try, but you have to promise me a few things.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s eyes brightened. He didn¡¯t even need to state his conditions and immediately nodded in agreement.¡±Alright, alright. I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡± gu nian looked at his silly expression and was speechless. ¡± ¡°Then if I tell you to die, will you go?¡± ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re willing, you¡¯re willing to die with me!¡± Li Muyan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Who would be willing to die with you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. Li Muyan pulled Gu Nian over to the bench before he took her hand and pinched it. ¡°Then tell me, what are your conditions? I¡¯ll definitely remember it clearly and then strictly carry it out!¡± gu nian watched as li muyan carefully massaged the acupuncture points on her palm. needless to say, she felt much better after one massage. In the past month, she had thought about li Muyan, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. She didn¡¯t think about him on purpose. However, it was not that many times because she was always busy. Chapter 786 786 Try it out She didn¡¯t like li Muyan¡¯s personality at first. She felt that he was too muddleheaded and that he was a frivolous yboy. After spending more than half a year with him, she felt that he was actually not that bad. This person was quite simple and considerate. Although sometimes, his thoughtfulness did not touch her heart, at least he did. Apart from his fair skin, his height and appearance were the type that she liked. In fact, it was easy for her to fall in love with someone because of their appearance, such as Yan Mo. But her liking was not love. For example, after Yan Mo admitted that he had someone in his heart, she let it go. She thought that she had fallen out of love, but in fact, she was not in love at all. She had recovered in one night. she and li muyan actually got along quite well. they had a lot of topics to talk about, and they would never have no topics to talk about. li muyan was smart, so when she exined some physics and chemistry things to him, he would understand them faster. moreover, she didn¡¯t reject li muyan. li muyan had confessed to her more than once, so she thought about it and decided to give it a try. Dopey Gu also let her try. Dopey Gu said that her soul, which had been single for more than twenty years in her mother¡¯s womb, had begun to ept the rotten peach flowers of the original owner when she traveled to ancient times. She was afraid of men in her heart, and if she didn¡¯t try to walk out, she was afraid that she would be afraid of men in the future. After she recalled Zhang Yungui¡¯s incident, she was indeed more repulsed by interacting with men of the same age. She had more contact with Lu Zheng, and that was only because she knew that Lu Zheng only liked Gu Xin and would not change his mind. So, she decided to give it a try. What if she and Li Muyan werepatible in all aspects? Li Muyan saw that Gu Nian had not said anything for a long time, so he shook her hand. ¡°Niannian, say it! What¡¯s the condition?¡± gu nian snapped out of her daze. ¡± one, you¡¯re not allowed toe looking for me as you please in the future. look at your forehead. something must have happened to you a few days ago! ¡± I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because you came to find me. i¡¯ll visit you in the prefecture when i¡¯m free. Before you can leave, let¡¯smunicate through letters!¡± Li Muyan smiled proudly,¡±good!¡± I promise you.¡± he was very happy in his heart. niannian was concerned about him and her heart ached for him. ¡°Two, don¡¯t talk to aunt Luo about the marriage proposal.¡± Gu Nian continued. In my opinion, there¡¯s no such thing as blind marriage and developing feelings after marriage. What I want is to fall in love with each other and then talk about marriage. I don¡¯t think our rtionship has reached the point of mutual affection. We¡¯ll have to spend at least half a year together before we know.¡± li muyan pouted. he really wanted to talk to his mother about the marriage proposalter and settle it first so that there wouldn¡¯t be any more twists and turnster. he really didn¡¯t like what his grandfather had said before. he couldn¡¯t rest assured as long as they weren¡¯t engaged. Gu Nian looked at him silently without saying a word. She had thought of this. Their mothers were good friends. Once she agreed, li Muyan might talk to his mother about the marriage proposal. She didn¡¯t want to settle down so early. They had been engaged in ancient times. If she went back on her word, it would hurt the rtionship between the two families, not just between the two of them. So, she had to bring this up first. She didn¡¯t force li Muyan. Li Muyan finally agreed to this, but he also made a request. if you think we¡¯re already in love after half a year, then let¡¯s get engaged. We¡¯ll get married after my eighteenth birthday, okay? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian nodded and continued on to the third point. ¡°The third request might be different from the current husband and wife rtionship in great Zhou. I want to be a couple for the rest of my life. Between the two of us, there can¡¯t be any unclean existence. for example, you have someone in your heart, or your body touches someone else. once our rtionship is confirmed, if you can¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll leave you immediately without asking for a reason.¡± Chapter 787 787 I don¡¯t like her Li Muyan nodded without hesitation,¡±niannian, we¡¯re simr on this point.¡± Look at my father, he¡¯s hurt my mother so much. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll only have one woman in this life and give her the best. No matter what the reason is, I won¡¯t do anything to let you down, physically, or mentally.¡± Gu Nian did notment on it. She had heard that boys would speak so nicely when they were wooing girls. She continued with the fourth point, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like your cousin Li Shan. It doesn¡¯t matter if your family likes her, but I don¡¯t want to see her when I go to you in the future!¡± The time travel Trio still took Gu Xin¡¯s words to heart. Not to mention her koi attribute, just her personality alone made it so that she would not use others. They didn¡¯t interfere with the Li family¡¯s Affairs, but they could choose not to interact with anyone. Li Muyan was stunned for a moment,¡±Shan ¡®er is fine!¡± Nian Nian, could it be that you don¡¯t like Shan ¡®er because she chose to be adopted by my mother and didn¡¯t get together with eldest sister and Yingluo?¡± gu nian shook her head and replied,¡¯i simply don¡¯t like it. Li Muyan, let me remind you that Li Shan might not be as innocent as she looks. Don¡¯t tell her about our rtionship. I don¡¯t like her, so I don¡¯t want her to hear about our rtionship.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to niannian,¡± li Muyan said after some hesitation. I won¡¯t let her into my room when youe in the future. Moreover, Shan ¡®er had been very upset about first aunt¡¯s matter recently. She had lost a lot of weight and was not as lively as before. She was as quiet as she wasst year when she fell into the water. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll recover.¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and added, ¡± ¡°You and aunt Luo shouldn¡¯t trust her too much, especially when she¡¯s making certain decisions.¡± Li Muyan wanted to refute Gu Nian¡¯s words. He wanted to say that Li Shan had never affected their decisions and had always been an obedient little girl. However, when he thought about how Gu Nian had finally agreed to try it out with him and how she clearly did not like Li Shan, he decided not to bring up the topic. In li Muyan¡¯s opinion, Gu Nian must have said that because she did not know Li Shan well. Li Shan wasn¡¯t as extroverted as Li Jun. She was more of an introverted little sister. Li Muyan firmly believed that one day, he would see the good in Li Shan. Now that Li Shan had been adopted by his mother, she could be considered his biological sister. Didn¡¯t outsiders often say that there were conflicts between sisters-inw? the man in the other family wouldn¡¯t do anything to the conflict between the sisters-inw, but he was different. he would definitely make sure that the mother-inw, daughter-inw, and sister-inw at home were harmonious. Hence, li Muyan nodded his head readily.¡±Alright, niannian, I promise you! Thank you for promising me. Do you know that this is the happiest day of my 17 years of life? i believe that with you around, i will always be happy.¡± Gu Nian felt that li Muyan¡¯s words were a little strange. She felt that something was wrong but could not put her finger on it. She nodded and continued, ¡± it seems like that¡¯s all I can think of for now. I¡¯ll think about it in the future! ¡°Alright!¡± Li Muyan said. Gu Nian pulled her hand back. alright, I¡¯m not that tired anymore. I¡¯ll send you out. You should go home soon. It¡¯s gettingte. Li Muyan grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and tried to hold it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian did not pull her hand back and allowed him to hold her hand. In her opinion, holding hands was something that couples should do. It was fine. However, that was not the case in the eyes of others. Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao helped their drunk uncle over to rest and saw the two of them holding hands. Chapter 788 788 Only he is worthy When fourth uncle Gu got married, third uncle promised to help hold the wine. In the end, eldest uncle Gu drank too much and third uncle got drunk. Uncle Gu hadn¡¯tid down yet. He was worried that he would continue to torture third uncle, so Gu shouxin asked the two children to help third uncle to the guest room on the side of the second branch. There were only two guest rooms in the second room. Huo Yanyu was staying in one, and the other was empty, which was just right for her third uncle to stay in. when li muyan saw lu zheng, he even held gu nian¡¯s hand and raised it. ¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan, niannian has agreed to my request.¡± ¡°Oh, congrattions!¡± Lu Zheng said. Huo Junhao looked at li Muyan in disdain and continued to walk away with his third uncle on his shoulder. However, Gu Nian did not think much of it. When she reached the door, she stopped.¡±Quickly go back! I¡¯ll have someone from the vige send you a letter tomorrow.¡± Li Muyan nodded happily before he whispered into Gu Nian¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re mine from now on! That brat surnamed Zhou won¡¯t covet you anymore!¡± Gu Nian was confused. Li Muyan waved his hand and fixed the stray hair by Gu Nian¡¯s ear.¡±Goodbye!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Nian stopped li Muyan. Li Muyan stopped and turned his head. Niannian, why don¡¯t you move to the prefecture? this way, we can see each other every day!¡± ¡°Li Muyan, what did you mean by that?¡± Gu Nian frowned. li muyan said innocently,¡±that¡¯s what i meant!¡± Niannian, you¡¯re so good, it¡¯s easy to attract the attention of other men. That Zhou Yuan is not rted to your family in any way, but he often works for you. He must be interested in you! I just told him to give up, you little brat, you have no chance!¡± ¡®You¡¯re ruining my reputation, do you know that? Ah Yuan¡¯s grandmother and my grandmother have been good sisters for decades. My parents see him as their son. How can you think like that? I¡¯ve just promised you and you¡¯re already making wild guesses about my rtionship with someone else? Can I regret it?¡± Li Muyan was stunned. He grabbed Gu Nian and shook his head.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Nian Nian. i just think that you¡¯re too good, and i always feel that everyone likes you. he¡¯s so close to your house, and he¡¯s not bad looking either. i¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be angry, hanhan. i won¡¯t think that way anymore, really, i swear!¡± gu nian did not say anything. she was really a little angry. she felt that li muyan was being too childish. ¡°niannian, i¡¯m wrong, really. i won¡¯t talk nonsense again,¡± li muyan said, feeling wronged. I was wrong, don¡¯t ignore me, hit me!¡± as he spoke, li muyan picked up gu nian¡¯s hand and began to pound it against his own heart. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡®Alright, remember this.¡¯ Gu Nian retracted her hand. We¡¯re brothers and sisters. He won¡¯t say anything even if he knows. If it were someone else, my reputation would be ruined and you wouldn¡¯t be any better. Don¡¯t do such a childish thing. I don¡¯t like it. Even if someone really likes me, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re an idiot when they see how childish you are.¡± Li Muyan nodded repeatedly,¡±I¡¯ll remember it and won¡¯t say it again.¡± Niannian, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu Nian said. Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ve already promised you to try, why are you still thinking about those unnecessary things?¡± Li Muyan revealed a wide smile, turned around, and walked away briskly. His steps were light, but the expression on his face was not light. he simply felt that the zhou family¡¯s son was too nice to the gu sisters. among the gu sisters, huihui was older than the zhou family¡¯s son while the two younger ones were still young. therefore, he was certain that the zhou family¡¯s son had feelings for gu nian. Even though li Muyan had promised Gu Nian that he would not think that way, he still decided to make Zhou Nian back off. He wanted Zhou Nian to know that Gu Nian was his and that no one else was worthy of him. Niannian was so good, only he was worthy of her. Chapter 792 792 Thepetition On the third day of fourth uncle Gu¡¯s wedding, he apanied Mrs. Yang back to her Maiden Home. This time, her maternal family was in the same vige, and it took half a day to go there. Many people in the vige were envious of the Gu family. These three daughters-inw were all from the same vige. If they had any problems, they could directly look for their inws. However, there were still many people in the vige who were secretly worried about fourth uncle Gu. They wanted to see when he would be suppressed by the northern Yang n. When the young couple returned from the Yang family, they were called to the central room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The entire Gu family was here, as well as grandma Xiao, the Huo siblings, and Meng Meng. This time, the Huo family had also sent someone to attend the wedding. The old couple had nned toe together and bring their grandson and granddaughter home. However, old master Huo had a fight with old general Peng and was not having a good time at home. The weather had changed and it was a little cold, so he did note. The Huo siblings had decided that they would join the Gu family¡¯s New Year¡¯s money-making n and would only return home on the 20th of December. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll make the announcement!¡± Grandpa Gu, as the head of the family, spoke. In the past, it had always been grandma Gu who had spoken, but she had been afraid that she would scold the child again, so she had asked Grandpa Gu to do it. ¡°It¡¯s almost the twelfth lunar month, and the New Year¡¯s Sale has also begun to be put on the agenda. We have a lot of family members this year, so after some discussion, we¡¯ve decided to have apetition mode.¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Father, who are you referring to? Why didn¡¯t I remember to discuss this?¡± Uncle Gu asked weakly. ¡°We discussed it while you were forcing your brother-inw to drink.¡± Grandma Gu looked at uncle Gu calmly. Uncle Gu was speechless. Gu Ren wasughing happily in uncle Gu¡¯s arms, but he immediately shut up after grandma Gu nced at him. The others were also holding back theirughter. ¡°Actually, it was a discussion between the children, and your mother and I thought it was feasible,¡± Grandpa Gu continued with a smile. Thispetition will be divided into three teams. The children will be in one team, the three of you will be in another team, and the daughter-inw, your mother, and your aunt Xiao will be in another team.¡± The three brothers of the Gu family were speechless! Uncle Gu asked weakly,¡±father, let¡¯s not talk about the children anymore, but why did mother and aunt Xiao join the group of daughters-inw?¡± This is not fair!¡± Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu nodded in agreement. However, they were both smart. If their big brother came forward, they would just follow behind him. Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu and asked,¡¯how is it unfair? Your aunt Xiao and I can join whoever we like? When did you start to control me?¡± ¡°My Dear Mother, I¡¯m not trying to control you. I¡¯m just fighting for my own rights!¡± Uncle Gu said with a smile. Look at the wife team, five people, the children team, and 10 people including ninren. Isn¡¯t our three brothers at a disadvantage?¡± Grandma Gu was amused. you¡¯re earning money and you¡¯re also putting up with it? ¡± Uncle Gu nodded his head seriously,¡±of course!¡± He¡¯s starting to eat now. Catching so many people every week, he deserves to be one year old and earn his own money to eat. That¡¯s how he¡¯s different from the rest!¡± Gu Ren was speechless. You¡¯re a father who conned his son. Gu shouxin quickly changed the topic in case his big brother digressed further and his mother started to scold him again. ¡°Father, how are we going topete?¡± Grandpa Gu smiled as he looked at his granddaughters. Gu Hui was the oldest among the grandchildren, so they all asked her to say, ¡± everyone will choose goods of the same value and the same number of people from the vige to help. Then, we will see the final profit. Whoever earns more will win. ¡°Huihui, is there any reward for the winner?¡± uncle Gu asked. Chapter 793 793 Chapter 793-really want to snatch her Gu Hui nodded. the one who earns the most will keep the silver for himself. The one who earns the least will have all his silver confiscated. The one in the middle will have to hand over a portion of his silver. Also, pay for your own capital.¡± Uncle Gu looked at Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu. The three brothers winked at each other for a long time, not knowing if they understood each other¡¯s meaning. Finally, uncle Gu said, ¡± ¡°Then we want Yuan and little rat to be in the same group as us!¡± Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao were speechless. no, we want to be with a fragrant youngdy, not with a stinky man. Grandma Gu red at her three sons. ¡°Good for you!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved,¡¯sure! Uncle, let brother Yuanyuan and Huo Wantong go with you! Just nice, there are five of you, the same number as grandma and mother. We¡¯re all kids, we can¡¯t go any lower!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin suspiciously and immediately guessed what this girl was thinking. He smiled and did not say anything. Lu Zheng saw Gu Xin winking at him. Alright, he understood now. Xinxin wanted him to be a spy. For Xinxin¡¯s sake, even if there was an uncle with an abnormal brain, a second uncle who looked very impressive, and a fourth uncle who wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared to be, he would still be a spy! After the distribution was done, they began to choose the goods to be sold. Gu Xin had already calcted all the costs and listed them out one by one. The prices were set by Cai Xiaolian and weren¡¯t expensive. the groups had already been decided, and it all depended on which group everyone wanted. after making his decision, he started listing the raw materials he wanted to buy. This was the first time Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu had ever attended such a family event. The siblings were very excited. Huo Yanyu, in particr, had already drawn up a sketch of the surrounding viges of Zhou town. She even suggested that they could work with Xie Zhiyi¡¯s family¡¯s caravan, which always sent letters to Gu Xin. That way, they would have one more sales channel for their new year goods and would definitely earn more. Gu Xin had the same intention. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian, on the other hand, had thought of a few ways to sell them. When the time came, they would split into three groups and personally go to the streets to sell them. This way, they would be able to upy more stalls than their father and mother teams. Everyone agreed with this. Meng Meng and Gu en, the two men, would be in charge of the prefecture and woulde back the next day. Gu Hui and Gu Nian went to the county while Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu went to town. The sales of each vige would depend on the vigers. on the day of fourth uncle gu¡¯s wedding, the eldest and second branch of the gu family revealed to the vigers that everyone could make a fortune with this year¡¯s new year goods. they would earn a wen at the cost price and if they wanted to sell, they could buy them from their house and bring them to the surrounding viges to sell. There were a total of three kitchens in the old Gu residence and the new and old second bedroom, which were just enough for three teams to use. Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t participate in any of the teams. He stayed at home and was in charge of the dispatch and sales of the goods to the vigers. Just like that, the Gu family¡¯s New Year¡¯s goods battle began with the purchase of materials in groups. The vige had already been informed. They were going to choose a total of 30 people from the vige behind the mountain to help. The second and fourthdy of the Meng family were assigned to the mother team and the child team respectively. Zheng Ling and Meng Yan also joined one team each. The rest were the men. On the other hand, his father¡¯s team was full of men, and none of them were attentive. uncle gu was speechless and asked the heavens. he really wanted to snatch her away, but his mother was in the mother team, and his fierce eldest daughter was in the child team. he didn¡¯t dare to snatch her from either team. he had ced his hopes on his second and fourth sons, but in the end, they had a wife in their mother team. if you were afraid of your fierce daughter, why were we not afraid of your fierce niece? He then ced his hopes on Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. My grandma and sister Huihui are going to hit me!¡± Huo Junhao replied, ¡± I wouldn¡¯t dare. Grandma Xiao is my grandmother too. I¡¯m scared. Sister sisi is about to cry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t coax her!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 794 794 What¡¯s the use of having you guys? Although the New Year¡¯s goodspetition had already begun, this was just a fun time for everyone to make money together. It was not the Gu family¡¯s main ie. They still had to do what they had to do, at least in November. Gu Nian and Gu shouxin had to watch the paper factory in the manor start work, Cai Xiaolian had to design the Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town, and the construction was going to start inyue. Fourth uncle Gu and the Yang couple had to be busy with the furniture store. As for uncle Gu and Madam Zhang, the two of them were now like enemies. This was because they were in a state ofpetition before the new year. This was apetition rted to money and face. They must not drop the ball! The children were the most rxed. The siblings, Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu, rubbed their hands together as they calcted how much they would get this year. Gu Xin and Gu si persuaded Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao to join their children¡¯s team, saying that they would split the money together when they won. Then, the few of them held onto Gu Ren, who belonged to the children¡¯s team but could not do anything, and thought about how to expand the sales route. ...... Soon, it was the end of November, and the three teams had prepared their materials. this time, gu xin, gu si, and huo yanyu had a long conversation with the person who had delivered xie zhiyi¡¯s letter to the xie family. after a long while, they finally came to an agreement on the new year goods list in yuzhou. The three girls happily ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s house to share the news with him and Huo Junhao. Gu Xin: ¡± brother Yuan Yuan! Follow me! There¡¯s meat to eat! gu si,¡¯we must get first ce! Yay!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Huo Yanyu replied,¡±this is the first sum of money I¡¯ve earned. I want to buy a flower made of gold for each of my sisters!¡± Hahaha!¡± Lu Zheng& and Huo Junhao, be a good spy and eat meat every day! In less than two days, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s reply came again. She strongly expressed that she wanted to join in on this money-making n. She directly offered ten taels of silver as a deposit. Gu Xin happily shared with her friends, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve earned our first sum of money! hehehe! Let¡¯s go and see if Grandpa Yang¡¯s gift box is ready.¡± apart from uncle gu and the zhang couple, who were serious about thepetition, the rest of the adults in the gu family were just ying with the children. Seeing that little Xinxin and the others had received orders so quickly, uncle Gu was jealous. He went to find Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao.¡±I say, a ¡®Yuan, little rat, you guys are too lousy!¡± Lu Zheng& and Huo Junhao,¡±uncle?¡± What did that mean? You were the one who took the initiative to ask for us! do you not want it anymore? Then we¡¯re back in the arms of our sisters?¡± uncle gu shook his head, then rapped lu zheng¡¯s head and then huo junhao¡¯s. ¡± ¡°This child¡¯s temper is quite big! Did I mean that? I mean, you two are so close to them, and you¡¯re also trying to get close to people from Yuzhou! let¡¯s make a deal too!¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not good with words, I can¡¯t say it,¡± Lu Zheng replied. uncle, I¡¯m good with my words, but I¡¯m only good at reading people¡¯s minds. They probably won¡¯t pay me any attention! Huo Junhao said. Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed. sigh, tell me. Tell me. What use do I have for you?! She looks quite clever, why is she so stupid? I¡¯m so angry!¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t want to see the two stupid children he had personally chosen, so he went to discuss with the two brothers. Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao smiled in a simr way, then looked at uncle Gu¡¯s back with a smirk. uncle, not only will we not help you with your orders, but we¡¯ll also snatch them away from you and give them to our friends. We¡¯re stupid kids that you¡¯ve personally chosen! Chapter 795 795 The speed of taste-testing On the first day of the twelfth lunar month, when the Xie family of Yuzhou pulled the first cart of new year goods back, the Gu family¡¯s new year goods war officially began. There were more than forty families in the vige at the crossroads. More than ten of them came to the Gu family to get their goods. The rest were not interested or were just watching. On the first day, they didn¡¯t bring many goods. They picked some from the three teams and went to the vige they had chosen. That¡¯s right, the goods taken by the vigers must be agreed to sell to other viges, and only one person can go to each vige. It would be more convenient for some of the Yue¡¯s to live in the vige or have rtives there. Out of the three teams, the team with the least drops was the team with the children. After all, the vigers trusted the adults more. Although they trusted Gu Nian, he could not have done so much by himself! Gu si clenched her small fists angrily. it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take them to town and sell more. sister sisi, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only the beginning of the twelfth lunar month. It¡¯ll only be lively in the middle of the month. The second half of the month is the best time! Gu Xin persuaded. The others nodded in agreement. Then he went out to sell his goods. Not only Huo Yanyu, but it was also the first time Gu Xin and Gu si hade out to sell goods like this. The three youngdies were dressed in men¡¯s clothing and looked like hawkers. The three of them were fair and clean. In order not to be bullied by others, they used the Gu sisters ¡®products and applied some yellow powder on their faces. He drove his family¡¯s little donkey and parted ways with Gu Nian and Gu Hui at the vige entrance. After they parted ways, Gu Nian could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, I really don¡¯t worry about the three of them! I feel like they¡¯re all silly, and I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll be bullied.¡± ¡°Who would dare to bully the three of them in the Zhou n town?¡± Gu Huiughed. Don¡¯t worry, ah Yuan is here! You¡¯d better worry about us being bullied!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Speaking of herself, Gu Nian was confident. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve exercised my limbs. I can¡¯t wait for someone to bully us. Evil tyrant, you¡¯re here to collect protection fees. Come on, your ancestor¡¯s fist is shouting!¡± Gu Hui looked at her speechlessly, then smiled. then Let¡¯s Make a Deal. If we really encounter the tyrants and those who want to collect protection fees, we¡¯ll each get one. No snatching! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister Huihui. I won¡¯t snatch it from you.¡± Gu Nian replied. It¡¯d be best if some powerful people with a lot of silver cameter. After fighting and overturning these goods, we¡¯ll sell them to them by force.¡± Gu Hui, ¡± ...... The three little girls came to town on their donkeys. Their average age was less than eleven years old, but they pretended to be mature teenagers. After setting up the stall in the furniture store, the three of them did not know what to do next. Gu Xin had gone to the county with her parents to sell new year goodsst year. She knew that she had to sell them, so she cleared her throat, ¡± ¡°Just pass by, don¡¯t miss it! All the good-looking grandpas and grandmas, uncles and aunties, Big Brothers and Big Sisters,e and have a look, we have the best Yingying this year!¡± Huo Yanyu and Gu si stood on either side of Gu Xin and looked at her eagerly. After they finished shouting for Gu Xin, the two youngdies also started. They weren¡¯t shy, they just didn¡¯t know how to. These three people¡¯s voices were sweet, and even though they had ayer of yellow on, their appearance was still very likable. Very soon, people surrounded them. Gu Xin used a small te to cut the pills into small pieces for a taste test. Most people would feel embarrassed after eating three at most. But there was someone there who kept trying the food. Gu siche couldn¡¯t eat as fast as he did. This man was a foreigner who was helping the owner transport goods. The cargo ship happened to be docked at the dock, so he got off the ship and walked around. He happened to encounter this food tasting. Chapter 797 797 The most unforgettable day of my life Zhang Shi was not happy,¡±stinky brat, I¡¯m talking about my daughter, why are you interrupting?¡± Why do you care so much? You are also a schr, you should know to be filial.¡± After that, he rolled his eyes and said,¡±little rat, why are you helping sisi?¡± Tell me, do you have any bad intentions? Tell me, I¡¯m sisi¡¯s mother, I can make decisions!¡± Huo Junhao was speechless! Huo Yanyu looked at Zhang Shi in surprise. She had never seen her mother like this before. She had fallen for her brother and had even asked him to look for his parents in front of him. Gu Si was also very speechless. She thought that it was still too early for her to be forced into marriage. She did not expect that it would stille in the end. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was used to the Zhang family. In the past, they loved to pull strings for sister Huihui. However, this time, her aunt had a good eye for people. Huo Junhao was a good person. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Huo Junhao said. I¡¯m not helping sisi, I just want to win! If your silver is confiscated, your team will have less. Our team is definitely one of the best. Of course, I¡¯m a gentleman. I¡¯ll only remind you this time. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Zhang S.H.I.+ Sighed regretfully.ai, a ¡®Yuan is younger than Huihui and older than sisi, so I can¡¯t string it. It wasn¡¯t easy to see someone around sisi¡¯s age, but she didn¡¯t know anything. Her life was bitter! When would she be able to be a mother-inw and enjoy the feeling of being scolded by a mother! ...... On the first day, the children team took the lead because they had epted jobs from Yuzhou. Even though the parents team had more jobs from the vige than the children team, they only needed a few days ¡®worth of work from Yuzhou. After Grandpa Gu concluded, he told everyone about the situation of the vigers. He had received twice the number of orders for the father and mother teams. The sales of the vigers were very good. The children team had more orders than today, but not as much as the father and mother team. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The sisters were not discouraged. They still had Meng Meng and Gu en! It was December and Gu en¡¯s teacher had a serious illness. Gu shouxin simply let Gu ene back to teach by herself. Anyway, Gu en¡¯s homework had already surpassed the students in the school. Gu shouxin nned to teach Gu en for another year next year and let him try the next year. By then, Gu en would be thirteen years old and could take the exam. Among those who went out to sell their goods, only Gu Hui and Gu Nian were slightly injured. The two sisters were dressed in neat, tight-fitting clothes, their hair tied up high, but they had good eyebrows and eyes. Gu Hui looked very much like uncle Gu. Uncle Gu boasted about how handsome he was back then and how many girls liked him. Therefore, Gu Hui¡¯s appearance was not bad at all. There was a heroic spirit between her brows. Most importantly, she controlled her own temperament well. She did not have the silly air that uncle Gu would asionally reveal. As for Gu Nian, her facial features were extremely beautiful. Shebined all the good points of Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s faces. Her personality and appearance did not match at all. It could be summarized in one sentence: she had a foxy face, but she had the heart of a heroine. When the sisters sold their goods, all kinds of local ruffians and hooligans in the county appeared. Not only were they beaten up, but they were also forced to sell the sisters ¡®goods. The first to return today were also these two sisters. Anyway, they didn¡¯t say that they had sold out all their houses, and the Gu family didn¡¯t ask. Just by looking at the minor injuries on their hands, they knew that the boys in the county had had an unforgettable day today. They had suffered a disaster and lost money. Chapter 798 798 ept your fate cai xiaolian¡¯s path of selling goods was different. Today, the construction of Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town started. She sold the goods directly to the workers who were repairing the house and also to the managers of the Zhou family. Old master Zhou would participate in many of the building projects in the Zhou n town. Now, old master Zhou¡¯s business had been handed over to Lu Zheng, who had instructed the supervisor to contact CAI Xiaolian. After knowing this, uncle Gu was furious. ¡°Yuan, you can ask the Zhou family¡¯s steward to buy it from us!¡± ¡°uncle!¡± lu zhengughed. You can also sell it to them. We sell it, but aunt Lian doesn¡¯t have it. ¡± Uncle Gu smacked his head. that¡¯s right! I¡¯ll go tomorrow! I¡¯ll go tomorrow! Gu Xin red at Lu Zheng. brother Yuanyuan, are you stupid? if you don¡¯t mention it, uncle won¡¯t know. Lu Zheng blinked at Gu Xin. even if your uncle doesn¡¯t know, your father does. gu xin,¡¯alright! cai xiaolian didn¡¯t take thepetition to heart at all. the construction of liansheng street in zhou town and the expansion of the vige¡¯s furniture factory had made her very busy! She hadpleted all the tasks that grandma Gu gave her every day. Zhang Shi was very envious. If only she had the brains of her second sister-inw. When uncle Gu found out about it, he said to her, ¡± wife, let¡¯s just ept our fate. I was born with this brain. I don¡¯t have the brain of my second brother! It seemed that there was a reason why elder Yue matched the right one. The good matched the good, and the bad matched the bad! ...... The busy days passed quickly, and soon, ten days had passed. on the day ofba, the huo siblings received a letter from home. the letter said that they would not be returning to the capital for the new year this year, and would only return after huo junhao¡¯s vige examination next year. old master huo reminded the huo siblings, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to go home after ying at the gu residence, then please arrange for your grandparents toe over and spend the new year together! ¡± Old master Huo had three sons and two daughters. The eldest son was the Prime Minister in the capital, the second son was the prefect of tai Zhou, and the third son was the provincial governor of Jiangnan. One of the two daughters married into the Peng family and guarded the border with the second general of the Peng family, while the other married in the capital. Every year, they would return home for the new year. This year, Huo Junhao would be having his provincial examinations. It was already the twelfth lunar month, and it was snowing heavily in the capital. The old couple had no intention of returning home. He nned to stay at the ancestral house for another half a year before retiring in Beijing and noting back. The Huo siblings saw this and thought,¡±sure, Grandpa and Grandma Gu are easy to talk to. They all like them. Their house is big too. We can live in it.¡± hence, the day after receiving the letter, huo junhao and huo yanyu went to look for grandpa gu. N?v(el)B\\jnn grandpa gu was very grateful to his first teacher, who had taught him a lot of things and had once protected him. he agreed to it without even letting the huo siblings say what they had thought of. the brother and sister were so happy! then, he ran to cai xiaolian and told her the good news. Why did they only tell Cai Xiaolian? because Cai Xiaolian knew how to design clothes, and they looked very good. They had to tell her quickly so that aunt Lian could get someone to make them before the new year! When Cai Xiaolian heard the request of the siblings, she became more and more curious about their parents. The Huo family, which had at least one first-rank official in each generation, could actually integrate into a small farmer¡¯s family so easily. They were even so happy that they forgot about home and even spent the new year here. They didn¡¯t look like Cheng Rui, Su Yan, or Xie Zhiyi, the children of officials, who were high and mighty. These two siblings were really like children raised by the Gu family! Chapter 799 799 However In the middle of the year, there were more and more people buying new year goods. Everyone returnedter andter each day. On the 18th day of the Lunar New Year, Gu Hui and Gu Nian went to the county town twice. When they returned, Gu Nian suddenly thought of li Muyan. This guy hasn¡¯t sent a letter in three days. What the hell is he doing? Hence, she started talking to Gu Hui,¡¯sister Huihui, didn¡¯t you say that your intuition is quite urate? You were quite urate when you talked about Cheng Rui in the past. What do you think of li Muyan? How is he?¡± Gu Hui,¡±he¡¯s pretty good, but Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian patted Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, do you know what people are most afraid of and like the most?¡± Gu Hui shook her head. ¡°People fear and like buts the most,¡± Gu Nian said. When the first part of your sentence was good, thetter part was scary. When the first sentence is bad, but the second sentence is likable.¡± Gu Hui smiled. that sounds familiar. I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before. ¡°Of course, your father¡¯s uncle said so.¡± I¡¯m learning from Xinxin, so I have to keep uncle¡¯s words in mind!¡± Gu Hui smiled and shook her head. Then, she said seriously, ¡± ¡°In the past, when it was just aunt Luo and Li Muyan, I thought he was quite good and that you two were a good match. He was purely optimistic and positive, and would be a good husband. But now that his maternal grandparents have appeared, I don¡¯t think his maternal grandparents are that simple.¡± Gu Nian stopped smiling and pursed her lips. ¡°His maternal grandparents are the high Duke and his wife, so they probably won¡¯t take a fancy to a person from a small family like mine! However, Yingluo ¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows as she looked at Gu Nian. She wanted to hear the rest of the bad words. ¡°However, if li Muyan can always be like before, I won¡¯t care so much anymore.¡± Gu Nian smiled. Actually, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a mommy¡¯s boy at all.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s boy?¡± Gu Hui was stunned. Gu Nian exined, ¡± it¡¯s the kind of baby who listens to his mother and thinks of himself as his mother. He doesn¡¯t have his own opinions. Whatever his mother says is right. Gu Hui nodded. well, he¡¯s not. Aunt Luo is quite good. ¡°Yes, aunt Luo is doing well,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu Hui thought for a while and said, ¡± didn¡¯t grandma Jiang say that her brother only had one son and one daughter? now that the son is dead, there¡¯s only one daughter left. If Duke Rong and his wife brought aunt Luo and Li Muyan back, li Muyan would inherit the title of nobility, and his son would probably change his surname to Jiang. If you follow him, you¡¯ll probably be forced to have sons!¡± Gu Huiughed coldly. tsk. Their family doesn¡¯t have the throne to inherit. Why would they have a son? ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, sister Huihui, I like you so much!¡± Gu Nianughed. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just epting an ordinary family and there¡¯s no throne to inherit, so why would he have a son?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s words reminded Gu Nian that li Muyan¡¯s problem was still quite big! However, since she had already agreed to give it a try with li Muyan, she wouldn¡¯t back down just because of this. N?v(el)B\\jnn From the little trinket that li Muyan had invented, it seemed that his thinking wasn¡¯t limited! The next time she made a request, she would tell him about this. Before discussing marriage, she had to talk about these things. The reason why li Muyan had not replied to Gu Nian for a few days was because of thest letter Gu Nian had written to him. In the letter, Gu Nian had asked about the gloves. She thought that since it was the new year, she should ask li Muyan about the gloves first. The gloves were obviously not easy to get. She could not ask him about them in the summer. Therefore, she decided to ask him earlier so that she could make them for her sisters. Chapter 800 800 Afraid of losing N?v(el)B\\jnn Coincidentally, after li Muyan had finished reading the letter in the study, Li Shan went to look for him. He called ah Dong over and asked if he had given Gu Nian a pair of gloves made of Ice Silk thest time. He had Ice Silk gloves of his own, but he had lost them after summer this year. His mother had spent a lot of money to buy them for him. It was said that there were only a few of them in the entire great Zhou. He was worried that he had identally put them in when he gave Gu Nian something. This was because he had given Gu Nian a lot of things. Ah Dong said he didn¡¯t have it. The gloves were at home and hadn¡¯t been lost. Ah Chun had found it in the tool roomst month. Li Muyan must have left it in the tool room when he was making something in the hot weather. ter on, the weather wasn¡¯t hot anymore, so he didn¡¯t go out to look for her. After ah Dong left, Li Shan asked li Muyan, ¡± ¡°Big brother, sister Nian has ice Silk gloves, but it¡¯s not your pair. She doesn¡¯t know who loosened them.¡± Li Muyanughed and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Don¡¯t look at how smart niannian is, she can be confused sometimes!¡± Li Shan opened her eyes wide and asked innocently, ¡± ¡°Then, is big brother going to tell sister Nian that you didn¡¯t give me these gloves?¡± Li Muyan nodded. that¡¯s true. I can¡¯t lie to niannian. Li Shan asked again,¡±brother, have you ever thought about who sent it?¡± sister nian is so good, she must be very popr. The ice Silk gloves were so expensive, and it wasn¡¯t a gift from sister Nian¡¯s family. Why would a normal friend give it to her? It¡¯s been so long!¡± Li Muyan was stunned as he looked at Li Shan suspiciously. Gu Nian¡¯s words shed across his mind. I don¡¯t like Li Shan. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t trust her when you make a decision. li shan blinked and said,¡±i heard from second aunt that she spent a lot of money to buy you ice silk glovesst year. she even went to the capital to look for her connections in the pce!¡± There were only three pairs of gloves outside. Who gave sister Nian such an expensive gift without leaving their name? How generous! I also want to have such a generous friend who received such a precious gift. I don¡¯t know who it is, but there¡¯s no need to return the gift!¡± Li Muyan red at Li Shan and said,¡±Shan ¡®er, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Niannian isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± You have to be careful with your words in the future.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shan nodded obediently. Li Shan wasn¡¯t aggressive, and she didn¡¯t go too far. After sitting in li Muyan¡¯s room for a while, she got up and left. Li Muyan thought about it and went to ask Mrs. Li about the ice Silk gloves. Other than his family, which other two families had them? gu nianshen also wanted to know who had given it to gu nian. Lu Zheng¡¯s face immediately appeared in his mind. In his opinion, Lu Zheng was old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew, and old Zhou was Duke Zhenguo¡¯s father-inw. He should be able to get the credit for discovering the chili seeds. Mrs. Li told li Muyan that the other two sets of gloves had been bought by buyers from Jiangnan. Li Muyan returned to his study. He thought about it and still felt that something was wrong. Why would a buyer from Jiangnane to the vige at the crossroads? Then who sent it? In the end, he still decided that it was Lu Zheng. He guessed that old master Zhou might have bought it from Jiangnan. his heart was burning with jealousy. He didn¡¯t know why the boy surnamed Zhou didn¡¯t say it clearly, but he guessed that he felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of niannian. He wasn¡¯t old Zhou¡¯s biological grandson, he was just a grandnephew. He helped old master Zhou manage his business, went to the vige to farm, and second uncle Gu took the imperial examination road. That boy surnamed Zhou must be ashamed of his inferiority and felt that he was not worthy of niannian. After thinking about it for two days, li Muyan finally decided to give in to Zhou.¡¯If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I¡¯ll admit it.¡¯ Hence, he told Gu Nian about the origin of the gloves. He only said that they were hard to find in the world, but he would work hard. He also told Gu Nian not to have too much hope. he had a pair of gloves with him. however, in order to cover up his lie, he kept the gloves away and told the servant that he had given them to gu nian. This was the first time he had done such a thing. He felt very ufortable, but he was afraid of losing her. Since the other party didn¡¯t dare to say it, why should he say it to help the other party? Chapter 803 803 His arrival wouldn¡¯t change anything Gu en ran back to the old mansion and started to write in her room. However, Zhang Shi, who had just returned from a busy day, was very pleased and also very distressed. She didn¡¯t even have time to wash her hands as she entered the house and asked, ¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, you just came back, right? you¡¯re already writing? Don¡¯t be so tired.¡± Gu en nodded and said,¡±yes, yes. Mother, you¡¯ve just returned too, right?¡± You should go and rest for a while! I can¡¯t sleep well in the prefecture, so I want to sleep earlier tonight! So, let¡¯s finish today¡¯s task first.¡± ¡°Yes, mother won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± You can take your time.¡± Zhang Shi left the room with a smile. Gu enid down and wrote for a long time. This was the first time he had written a letter to someone. He had written it twice and still felt that there was a problem. He felt that it was too naggy. The waiter was just like his elder sister. He did not like to talk. If he nagged like this, he would definitely be annoyed and would not have the patience to Continue reading! Thus, Gu en simplified his words and tried to express his central idea in a concise andprehensive way. In the end, the content of the letter was like this: Second brother, li Muyan lied to second sister that the gloves were a gift from him. He even said that he would buy three more pairs for second sister. Whether I should tell second sister the truth, please reply. After reading it twice, Gu en felt that it was too simple, so he added, ¡± It seemed that her second sister had agreed to keep in touch with li Muyan, not for business, but for a rtionship between a man and a woman. He was satisfied with this additional sentence. There was only paper in his room, and there was no envelope. He was in a difficult position. The waiter had said that he could not tell anyone about the gift of the gloves. What if he asked brother ah Yuan to help him deliver the letter and brother ah Yuan saw it? Therefore, Gu en went to borrow an envelope from Gu Xin. He knew that Gu Xin had been exchanging letters with Xie Zhiyi, so Gu Xin would definitely have one. Gu Xin even teased him,¡¯en Zi, are you thinking of giving Yingying a love letter? You can tell me secretly, I won¡¯t tell the adults.¡± ¡°Yingluo, right?¡± Gu en asked. Recently, Gu en had been either reading or selling goods all day long. He had long forgotten about his tofu, Xi Yingying. If Gu Xin did not mention it, he would not have remembered. Gu Xin gave the envelope to Gu en with an evil smile and even asked if she needed his help to deliver it. She had been going to town every day recently. Gu en waved her hands and said with a red face that there was no need. Gu Xin thought that he was embarrassed, but in fact, it was because en ¡®Zi had never lied before, so she felt ufortable. She took the envelope and sealed the letter. Gu en then wax the seal and ran to look for Lu Zheng. Gu en, who was running in the cold wind, thought, what am I doing this for? To prevent his sister from falling into the hands of a swindler? However, she had promised the waiter not to tell anyone. Second uncle had said that one must keep one¡¯s word and not break it. This was the first time in Gu en¡¯s life that he felt that it was so difficult to be a human. He passed the letter to Lu Zheng, saying that it was for Xue Qianyu and that it was something important. After that, Gu en ran away because he was afraid that Lu Zheng would ask. Third sister was easy to deceive, but brother ah Yuan was not! Wuwuwu, he was still a child. Why did he have to endure so much embarrassment at this age? N?v(el)B\\jnn Huo Junhao looked at the letter in Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Brother, do you think that second brother would let my son be a spy from time to time? Sister niannian had been very happy for the past few days that li Muyan would write to her whenever she had something to do. She even knew that she was going to ept li Muyan. Enzi went to deliver the message!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows, but before he could say anything, Huo Junhao smirked.¡±Let¡¯s each take a letter to show our concern for second brother! Hehe, let¡¯s see if he¡¯lle here at full speed.¡± ¡°Even if hees, it won¡¯t change anything,¡± Lu Zheng said, ncing at Huo Junhao. Chapter 805 805 I¡¯ll be happy if you¡¯re not happy Seeing Xue Xiao ¡®er, who had left for less than two hours, return with threerge boxes in his hands, the Emperor was a little confused. ¡°Xue Er, are you nning to ask me for help again, so you¡¯ve speciallye to deliver gifts?¡± The Emperor looked at Xue Qianyu with a smile. There was no one else in the Imperial study, just the two of them and eunuch Fu. ¡°Answering the Emperor, this subject has this intention. These three are treasures from this Minister¡¯s father¡¯s Treasury. This Minister is willing to use these to exchange for three pairs of Ice Silk gloves with Your Majesty.¡± Xue Qianyu replied. The Emperor walked over with a smile, sizing up Xue Qianyu. ¡°Ice Silk gloves? Don¡¯t you have a pair? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s broken? Three at once? You must know that there are only ten of them in the pce every year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I¡¯ve found the three best items in my father¡¯s storage to exchange for it,¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. Please have a look at these three items.¡± The Emperor beckoned, and eunuch Fu came over to take the boxes and opened them one by one. The Emperor was stunned when he saw the three items. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father will beat you to death?¡± Xue Qianyu shook his head and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. He only has one son, if he kills me, who will take care of him? Even if he went out to brag, he would have no one to choose from. Besides, this Minister believes that the Emperor will not let this Minister¡¯s father beat this Minister to death.¡± hahahahahahaha! the Emperorughed out loud. He liked this kind of child who spoke the truth. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the fact that I¡¯m your only son and you don¡¯t dare to kill me! If you have the ability, then give birth to a son! He could already imagine the scene of his brother-inw sitting in the warehouse and cursing. ¡°Good, good, good, I¡¯ll ept it. However, you have to promise me that when your father finds out that these things are missing, you have to send someone to invite me immediately. Zhen will bring the Empress back to her Maiden Home to watch the show!¡± The Emperor promised Xue Qianyu. ¡°Yes,¡± Xue qianxun replied. The Emperor asked eunuch Fu to bring the items to his warehouse before asking Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Waiter, what do you want the ice Silk gloves for? Can you tell me?¡± Xue Qianyu was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m using it to send someone off.¡± The emperor¡¯s interest was piqued. A pair of gloves that could be exchanged for such a valuable item?¡±For who?¡± Xue Qianyu asked,¡¯can I tell Your Majestyter? I¡¯m a little shy.¡± The Emperor,¡±Zhenzhen, don¡¯t pull a long face. I believe you¡¯re shy.¡± However, he didn¡¯t press her. He chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a year¡¯s time. I want to know who you gave the gloves to this time next year. When I forget, you have to take the initiative to tell me. As the saying goes, a man chasing a woman is separated by mountains, and a woman chasing a man is separated by ayer of gauze. I¡¯ll give you a year to climb the mountain. Even if you haven¡¯t, remember to tell me so that I can be happy. Xiao er, you know that this one likes to see the officials unhappy. When the officials are unhappy, this one is happy.¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±as youmand!¡± ...... The next day, Xue Qianyu had someone pull a cart full of things to find the person Lu Yang had sent to deliver the letter. He had prepared New Year¡¯s gifts for the Gu family, the Zhou family, and the Huo family. Of course, since the Gu family had more, he had given them the most. As for the gloves, they would only be sent to the pce in March every year. He would only ask Gu en to make a trip to the pce in March next year. He really wanted to know if that li guy would still say that he gave it to him if he didn¡¯t leave his name this time. N?v(el)B\\jnn If he still impersonated him, hehe, then don¡¯t me him for being impolite. He was the son of Duke Rong, so he would give him a big gift when he entered the capital. Chapter 806 806 Chapter 806-awaiting your arrival On the second day of the New Year¡¯s Eve, the two elders of the Huo family came over. When they arrived in the vige, old master Huo told the coachman when to pick them up and drove them away. No one in the vige used servants, so it was inconvenient for them to bring servants. The old couple stayed in the second room of the Gu family, the guest room next to Huo Yanyu¡¯s. At night, the old couple finally saw their grandson and granddaughter. They felt that the siblings were especially energetic. After the Huo family¡¯s elders settled down, grandma Gu set the pig ughtering date on the 28th of December. She nned to kill all the pigs in the house and buy piglets to feed in spring. N?v(el)B\\jnn This year, grandma Gu had fed four pigs again. In her words, she would only raise four children and four pigs. On the 27th day of the twelfth lunar month, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng went to the prefecture city together. They returned on the same day, so they were in dark all the way from the prefecture city to the vige. Both of them were riding on horses, and when they were about to reach Zhou n town, both of them felt that something was wrong. Gu shouxin put out the torch and stopped the horse, pulling the reins. Lu Zheng lit up the torch and looked around. Gu shouxin said with disdain,¡±you think you can see it?¡± Just wait obediently, it will naturally appear when it should.¡± ¡°I have to see what it looks like,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. Keep the good-looking ones, and destroy the ugly ones.¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Oh, you like good-looking men!¡± ¡°Second uncle, your daughters and nieces all like good-looking girls. If you help them catch a few of them, you¡¯ll be in for a good time.¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±alright.¡± Suddenly, Lu Zheng¡¯s ears twitched. He turned around and pulled out his sword without hesitation. Yan Mo had given him this sword. Gu shouxin had also brought a weapon, so he was not slow. In the middle of winter, the cold wind was wreaking havoc, and a group of men in cky on the main road. There were only six of them who were still alive, and all of them looked decent. Lu Zheng used his thumb to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled. it reminds me of my experience fighting a Tiger with second uncle in the back mountainst year! ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t bring wine,¡± Gu shouxin said. Lu Zheng handed the torch to Gu shouxin, untied the rope from the horse, and tied the six people firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink at the Zhou family¡¯s pub. Second uncle, you asked someone to brew this high alcohol content. You¡¯re going back after drinking a jar?¡± ! Let¡¯s go!! Gu shouxin sighed! Their family of three knew from the beginning that they would get into trouble if they got close to this kid. Nothing had happened for a year, and now trouble hade to them. Forget it, he was already close, and it wouldn¡¯t change anything. The two of them rode on horses and held onto the rope, so the six of them could only follow. When they reached the Zhou n town, Lu Zheng whistled and a young master in white walked out. It was winter, and he was wearing such thin clothes. Gu shouxin felt cold for him. ¡°You can take these few with you!¡± Lu Zheng handed them over to the man in white. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you, not to train assassins for you!¡± The young master in white red at Lu Zheng. Lu Zhengughed shamelessly, with a hint of evil. I gave you two months, but you still couldn¡¯t kill me. You were seriously injured by me twice and almost died three times. And you still want to kill me? ¡± The young master in white said,¡±Lu, I will kill you one day!¡± I¡¯ll use your head as a stool!¡± ¡°We await your arrival!¡± Lu Zheng said. The young man in white pulled the rope angrily and left. After a few steps, the six assassins couldn¡¯t keep up. He kicked them without saying a word and disappeared into the corner of the street while cursing. Chapter 807 807 Chapter 807-cooperation All the shops in Zhou town were closed. Lu Zheng knocked on the back door of the Zhou family¡¯s small pub and asked someone to cook a few dishes with wine. He took some wine and brought Gu shouxin to the front hall to sit. Very quickly, the people from the bar brought over a Brazier. Lu Zheng also asked for jars, oranges, and rock sugar. He skillfully ced the wine, orange, and rock sugar into the jar and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s winter, so it¡¯s good to cook wine!¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows, you know a lot. ¡°Second uncle, aren¡¯t you going to ask me who that person was?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why he calls me Lu?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Why? do you want to tell me?¡± Gu shouxin smiled. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to say it.¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips. However, second uncle, you¡¯ve heard everything, so there¡¯s no harm in saying it. My surname is Lu, and my first name is Zheng. Zheng as in Zheng, iron bones. Zhou is my mother¡¯sst name. Yuan is my nickname. Second uncle should know my mother. My mother is old Zhou¡¯s only daughter, the sister Xiao Jia that first uncle is talking about. I did not call Zhou Yuan to appear to deceive or hide anything. I just want to get rid of the Lu family name and live as Zhou Yuan. So, I¡¯m sorry, second uncle, that I¡¯m only telling you now.¡± Gu shouxin had already known about it, so he didn¡¯t pretend to be surprised. He said very calmly, ¡± ¡°This is your way of living, and others shouldn¡¯t say much. However, there were some things that you couldn¡¯t get rid of just because you wanted to. For example, even if you faked your death, your stepmother would still send assassins to kill you. You want to get rid of it, but someone won¡¯t let you.¡± Lu Zheng sighed,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± However, he didn¡¯t send people to kill me, he sent people to me. The one in white today, the sect master of the thousand des sect, who is from my stepmother¡¯s Lin family, failed to kill me after two months. Now, he¡¯s obediently training people for me. ¡± At this time, the wine was already boiling. Gu shouxin took a wooden spoon and scooped two bowls, treating Lu Zheng to some.¡±That¡¯s why you¡¯re amazing! I didn¡¯t discover it at the start, so I was wrong.¡± Lu Zheng felt ashamed. It was not because he was powerful, but because he had the memories of his previous life and knew who could be of use to him. Just like Bai Yi, the sect master of the thousand des sect. That person just now was called Bai Yi. He was subdued by Lu Zheng in his previous life, and it was the same in this life. After a bowl of hot wine, his entire body warmed up. At this moment, the side dishes from the kitchen were served one by one. Lu Zheng ate a few mouthfuls of food and then scooped some wine for Gu shouxin. ¡°Second uncle, let¡¯s work together?¡± ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. Lu Yang said,¡±cultivate power.¡± When I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll be in charge. Next year, I¡¯m going to join general Peng¡¯s Army, and there should be a big battle at the end of the year. Some of these people have special identities, so they can¡¯t be brought to the military camp.¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows, are you giving her to me? Lu Yang picked up the bowl and saluted Gu shouxin. But most of the time, people needed these two things to protect the people they wanted to protect. I¡¯ll give the person to second uncle. I believe second uncle won¡¯t harm me. ¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. Gu shouxin¡¯s fingers ground the wine bowl. He was thinking about whether he should ept it or not. In his previous life, his partner could betray him and be killed by him. What about this Lu Zheng? He suddenly recalled Gu Xin¡¯s words about Lu Zheng using hisst strength to protect her while he buried himself at the bottom of the cliff when the two of them fell off the cliff. His sincerity was real. Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin calmly. He had already shown his utmost sincerity. Gu shouxin suddenlyughed, raised his head and drank the wine.¡±Alright!¡± Thus, Lu Zheng began to tell Gu shouxin about the forces he had cultivated in the past year. Gu shouxin was getting more and more satisfied with him. He could do so much in one year. The key was that he spent most of the time as their family¡¯s coachman. This kid was really good, even if he was reborn and could predict many things. Chapter 808 808 What kind of life do I have? On the 28th of the twelfth month, the third new year goods team stopped selling new year goods and concentrated on killing pigs at home. Third aunt Gu didn¡¯te, and no one from her inws ¡®house came either. The main reason was that she went back to her parents¡¯ house on the second day of the new year. This round trip made her a little afraid of the cold, and she felt dizzy in the car. Because the Gu family sold new year goods, many people in the vige followed them to earn money, so many people came to help kill the pigs. They didn¡¯t even eat. They just went back after helping to kill the pigs and clean them up. The Huo family¡¯s two elders thought that the Gu family had always been on good terms with the vige. They had no idea that in the past, it was only grandma Gu and her three sons who had been able to kill the pigs directly. This year, the vigers had really earned a lot of money and were very enthusiastic. Old master Huo stood at the door of the central room with his hands behind his back. He looked to the left and saw the pig¡¯s blood, pig¡¯s hair, and pig¡¯s organs on the ground. Then, he looked to the right and saw the flowers and nts that brother ye had nted. They were very precious! The Gu family was truly a magical existence! Although old master Huo often fell sick for a few days because of his anger with old general Peng, he was only pretending to be sick. In fact, he was in good health. In the afternoon, he also helped Grandpa Gu to pack up the meat. The Gu sisters brought Huo Yanyu to the central room to eat sausages without the help of the adults. The daughters-inw of the younger generation cut and cured the meat. Grandma Xiao and old Madam Huo started a fire and poured hot water. On the other hand, grandma Gu was cutting the bones. She also had to make arrangements on how to distribute the bones. Her daughter would take one, the Huo family would take one, and the Zhou family would take one. As for the Li family, grandma Gu did not include them. She knew about Gu Nian and Li Muyan¡¯s rtionship, but she was not familiar with the Li family. They were her pigs, so why would she give them to people she was not familiar with? If second brother and second brother¡¯s wife wanted to give it to her, she could give it to them herself. Anyway, she would not share it with her. N?v(el)B\\jnn The three Gu brothers brought Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao to the back of the mountain to chop and carry firewood. If they could finish chopping for a month, they would not need to go into the mountains to carry firewood during the first month of the lunar year. In the evening, Gu Nian showed off her cooking skills again. The Huo family¡¯s elders werepletely satisfied with the food. The brothers and sisters even said that they liked sister niannian the most! The family was happy and harmonious. Even with the addition of Lu Zheng, the three grandkids, and the four grandkids from the Huo family, there was no disharmony. After the pigs were killed, it would be thest two days of the new Year¡¯s goods. Grandpa Gu announced that they would announce who was left and who lost on the 29th night. The result was obvious. The child team was first, the mother team was second, and the Father team was third. With the two spies, Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao, his father¡¯s team would not be able to win even if they wanted to. Uncle Gu red at the two Rascals angrily. Even on New Year¡¯s Eve, he still did not give them a good look. Huo Yanyu used the money she earned to buy Five Golden Flowers. They were made of pure gold and exquisitely made. The Gu sisters loved them very much. They were the size of a pinky and each of them had their own names carved at the bottom. She gave the rest of the money to old Mrs. Huo and old master Huo, ten taels each, to show that she had earned this money when she was ten years old, and that her grandparents should notin that it was too little. She also bought tea leaves for Grandpa Gu, a very beautiful forehead ribbon for grandma Gu and grandma Xiao, and gifts for the Zhang family, Cai family, Xiaolian family, and Yang family. She even had gifts for baby Gu Ren. ¡°Sister han, why didn¡¯t you buy it for me?¡± Gu en was not happy. Huo Yanyu looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°To think that you¡¯re still studying! If I buy it for you, it¡¯s called private teaching! If people find out about this, they¡¯ll force you to marry me. ¡± Gu en replied,¡¯didn¡¯t you want to be my second uncle¡¯s adopted daughter? Then we¡¯re brother and sister!¡± Huo Yanyu said,¡±if my brother is brother Yuan¡¯s brother, then brother Yuan is also his adopted brother. Do you think I should give it to brother Yuan?¡± I say, brother en Zi, you can¡¯t be so petty, understand? My brother doesn¡¯t even have a present, and you still want one?¡± Gu en: ¡± I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m the only one in the whole family who doesn¡¯t have any gifts. I¡¯ve been working hard for a month and still have to pay money. What kind of life do I have? ¡± Chapter 809 809 The true friend in her heart New Year¡¯s Eve was the most lively day in the Gu family in decades. Three sons, three daughters-inw, four granddaughters, two grandsons, Yang Shi¡¯s father, Lu Zheng and his two grandchildren, and the Huo family¡¯s four grandchildren filled the three tables. The dishes were all dishes that Gu Nian and Grandpa Gu had picked out from the list of dishes that everyone liked. Before dinner, Gu shouxin took Cai Xiaolian and the children to the next Manor. Cai Xiaolian decided to give everyone in the manor a Red Seal of one tael of silver, which made everyone in the manor overjoyed. The people in this Manor all knew how to make desserts and candies, so the Gu family did not need to send them over. The family came back after some concluding remarks. What they did not know was that after they returned, the men in the manor went to find Meng Meng and asked if he could sign another Indenture contract with the Gu family. This time, it would be for five years. Five years of Marquis Yao. They would definitely make a lot of money! Meng Meng told them that they didn¡¯t need to sign a ve contract. They could sign a contract, something like a long-term worker. When they married and had children in the future, they wouldn¡¯t be ves. They just needed to be loyal to the Gu family. How could these men not be willing? The days with the Gu family were much better than when they were in the vige. They had the same freedom, but they could eat well and wear well. They could also learn things. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have such an owner? Meng Meng saw that no one had any ns to leave after a year, so he assured them that he would fight for a better contract for them next year. As long as they were loyal, they would definitely have meat to eat every meal. ...... When he returned from visiting the grave in the afternoon, the family had already pasted the word ¡± Fortune ¡°, couplets, and rednterns. In addition to Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng¡¯s couplets this year, there were a few more words for the couplets. There were those from Huo Junhao, old master Huo, Grandpa Gu, and Gu en. Gu en¡¯s handwriting was definitely very good in front of the children. However, when it came to this group of people, he shut himself up again and did not want to speak. In the end, only his own name was hung on the door of his room. Uncle Gu even encouraged him. en ¡®Zi, take this as a warning. Every time you want to ck off, you should run out and walk around every house. Then, you will find out how bad your handwriting is. Then, you will work hard! Gu en still did not want to speak. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the children all ran out to y crazily. No one brought Gu Ren along, mainly because it was winter and he was dressed like a ball. It was difficult to walk while carrying him. Gu Ren hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s leg and stared at him pitifully. You¡¯re the male protagonist I created, my son. Hurry up and take your father out to y. ¡°I want to drink with everyone!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Gu Ren fell asleep in Zhang Shi¡¯s arms in a Huff. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This year, when the Gu siblings went out to y, it was different fromst year. Last year, there were still people who wanted to find trouble with them. This year, all of them wanted to y with them. After all, the sweets at home were all made and sold by the Gu family. They even brought their family to earn money. The Gu family was their God of Wealth. The happiest person in the group was none other than Gu Xin. In the past, she had never yed with the girls in the vige. No one wanted to y with her. Now that everyone was ying with her, of course she was happy. However, in her heart, Cheng Huaiyu, Huo Yanyu, and Xie Zhiyi were still her good friends. This was because the three of them were willing to be her friends other than her own sisters. They were different from the other girls in the vige who had watched each other grow up. Chapter 812 812 So worried The Gu family quite liked Xue Qianyu. It was not that his gift was expensive, but they felt that this child knew how to be polite. Although he did not like to talk, he looked steady and reliable. Xue Qianyu chose the best tea leaves, a piece of ink, and a bag of flower seeds for Grandpa Gu. He also gave a set of hunting tools to uncle Gu and a set of woodworking tools to fourth uncle Gu. He had asked for these two sets of tools from the assistant Minister at the Ministry of Works. Although the assistant Minister was the same age as his father, he owed Xue Qianyu a favor. He had also given Gu shouxin a piece of ink and a copy. He gave Gu en a set of brush, ink, paper, inkstone, and books, while he gave Gu Ren a set of toys for children in the capital. N?v(el)B\\jnn As for the women in the Gu family, they were all made of cloth. He did not take special care of Gu Nian since Gu Nian would have a share if the cloth was made into clothes. Even third aunt Gu¡¯s family of three had gifts. Gu shouxin took the gift Home and muttered to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°This Xue family¡¯s kid often travels outside, so he knows more about the ways of the world than li Muyan. He¡¯s steady and reserved. If he¡¯s with niannian, I¡¯m afraid that li Muyan will only cry.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Mu Yan was one year older than him, but he had not gone out much since he was young, so he was not as mature as Xue Xiao ¡®er. But fortunately, his unlucky fate won¡¯tst long. He¡¯s so smart, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be worse than Xue Xiao ¡®er in the future.¡± The couple didn¡¯t say much. From Gu Nian¡¯s recent behavior, they knew that their eldest daughter had taken a liking to li Muyan. If they continued to talk about this, they would only add to their daughter¡¯s troubles. Both of them were smart people. How could they not see Xue Qianyu¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian? What the two of them did not expect was that Xue Xiao ¡®er had arranged for an invisible spy. Other than Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao, no one knew about Gu en. No one would have thought that the cold Xue Qianyu would make Gu en willingly be a spy for him. The Li family had brought many expensive gifts. Uncle Gu had even teased Gu Nian that the most expensive things he had seen since he was born were all thanks to her. Grandma Gu red at him, and without saying a word, he got out of the room obediently. ...... In the first month of the lunar year, everyone was not busy and they were veryfortable. On the 14th day of the first lunar month, the Huo family came to pick them up. After the Lantern Festival, the siblings would return to Nan County together. Huo Junhao would prepare for his exams, while Huo Yanyu would apany her brother to study. This might be thest time they would go out before they returned to the capital. Huo Yanyu and Huo Junhao discussed that they would try to guess all thenterns in the Qing Province during the Lantern Festival. This time, all the members of the Gu family were out. The family was left to seconddy Meng and fourthdy Meng. They had to feed the pigs and chickens. ¡°Sister Xinxin, why are you so unhappy? Aren¡¯t you happy to go to the prefecture to see thenterns?¡± The carriage had already traveled quite a distance, but Huo Yanyu realized that Gu Xin, who was usually the happiest, was not saying a word. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been bored for half the way and you still haven¡¯t? Do you think we¡¯re all blind?¡± Gu Nian said in a bad mood. Gu Xin looked outside and saw Lu Zheng chatting with Huo Junhao. But she was also worried that if she said it now, the people outside would hear it. She was actually thinking about what gift to give her brother Yuanyuan. It was only this morning that her parents had mentioned her birthday tomorrow, and then she remembered that it was also brother Yuanyuan¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Recently, she was so happy that she forgot brother Yuanyuan¡¯s birthday. Of course, she also forgot her own birthday. How vexing! It¡¯s time tomorrow! What if brother Yuanyuan had prepared it for him but he didn¡¯t? The few youngdies in the car looked at Gu Xin, not knowing why she suddenly looked outside. ¡°What are we going to do when we get to the prefectureter?¡± Gu Xin saw that everyone was looking at her, so she tried to find a topic to talk about. ¡°Mother said that after tidying up the courtyard, we will first go to aunt Luo¡¯s house to give gifts and then go back to third aunt¡¯s ce to eat.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin in confusion. do you have something to say? ¡± Chapter 813 813 This depends on fate ¡°Sister, can I not go to aunt Luo¡¯s house? Father, mother, and you are all going, so it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go! I want to go shopping. Yanyu and Huo Xintong are going back soon, so I want to go shopping with Yanyu.¡± Gu Xin did not have any experience in lying, so she stammered when she spoke. ¡°You guys take sisi with you. I¡¯ll go to the Li family with niannian.¡± Gu Hui understood Gu Xin¡¯s intention. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She was very sure that Gu Xin was looking at Zhou Yuan just now. This girl was probably going to buy a gift for Zhou Yuan. He didn¡¯t know what she would say if Zhou Yuan and little rat were going to apany them. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. Sister Huihui is so nice! After solving this problem, Gu Xin returned to being a Chatterbox and chattered non-stop with everyone. When they arrived at the prefecture, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu got off the car on the main street. Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao wanted to go with them, so Gu Xin pulled the two sisters and ran away. ¡°Big brother, are the three of them having some sort of secret?¡± Huo Junhao asked. ¡°Go ahead and ask!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Huo Junhao sighed. Xinxin knows martial arts. Yanyu has been here for two months. She¡¯s obviously stronger now. She can run really fast. I can¡¯t catch up to her! Lu Zheng nced at him. what if Yanyu wakes up every morning to practice? what if you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts? wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed? ¡± Huo Junhao shook his head,¡±what embarrassment!¡± Uncle said that everyone knows Kung Fu but I don¡¯t, so everyone can protect me. How good is that! Just like eldest uncle, second uncle, third aunt, and fourth uncle are so powerful that no one in the vige dares to bully him.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± ...... Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian brought Gu Hui and Gu Nian to the Li family. Mrs. Li weed them warmly at home. Li Muyan received the letter and rushed over. He hadn¡¯t seen niannian in a long time! Mrs. Li looked at her son¡¯s concerned expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Mu Yan, didn¡¯t you say that you have a new n for the store this year? You can bring Huihui and niannian to your courtyard to talk. I¡¯ll chat with your second uncle and aunt Lian.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t stop them. With Gu Hui around, they weren¡¯t alone. Huihui wouldn¡¯t let them do anything out of line. After the three children left, Mrs. Li asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xinxin and sisi? The four of them always came together, so why didn¡¯t theye this time? I¡¯ve even prepared red-sealed ones for them.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. now that those two children have a little sister, they can¡¯t bear to leave. So, they took her shopping. Gu shouxin suddenly asked about Duke Rong and his wife, olddy Li. They had been here for a while, but he didn¡¯t see them. Why? did she not like to see them? Madam li sighed,¡±my father was fine two days ago, but he fell ill this morning. Mother was by his side taking care of him.¡± His mother-inw had not been well sincest winter. Sigh, this was the bad thing about being old. So, brother shouxin, little Lian, we have to take good care of our health, so that we can enjoy the happiness of our children in the future. By the way, brother shouxin, little Lian, we¡¯ve known each other for a year. I won¡¯t treat you as outsiders, but I just want to ask, what happened between mu Yan and Huihui?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±sister Luo, I¡¯ve told you before that niannian has a big idea.¡± Her father and I can¡¯t force her if she doesn¡¯t want to say it. We¡¯ll have to wait for her to make her own decision.¡± ¡°Mu Yan is really getting on in years,¡± Madam Li said apologetically. As a daughter-inw, I¡¯ll say something unfilial. Mu Yan¡¯s grandmother can¡¯t hold on much longer. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, Yingluo will ...¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian understood Madam Li¡¯s meaning. ording to thew of great Zhou, whenever a grandfather or grandmother passed away, the grandchildren had to observe filial piety for a year. They were not allowed to get married or take the imperial examination within the year. ¡°This will depend on fate,¡± Gu shouxin said. Chapter 815 815 Without an engagement, everything has its variables The Li family asked the Gu family to stay for dinner before leaving because they said they would go to third aunt Gu¡¯s ce for dinner. After li Muyan sent the Gu family off, he immediately went to ask ah Dong to get someone to set up thenterns in his courtyard. His family had more money and more people, so it was not a problem to decorate his courtyard like a Lantern Festival in one day. Li Shan went to give li Muyan some advice. Li Muyan called Zhu Mingsheng over to help him set up. When the sky turned dark, Li Shan was called away by Madam Xie and Madam li, leaving only li Muyan and Zhu Mingsheng. Zhu Mingsheng joked, ¡± ¡°What you¡¯re doing is so troublesome!¡± Li Muyan looked at him in disdain.¡±You don¡¯t understand. Be honest and help me!¡± Zhu Mingsheng helped li Muyan draw thenterns as he said,¡±Mu Yan, I have a way to improve your rtionship.¡± Li Muyan red at Zhu Mingsheng and said,¡±don¡¯t try to teach me the way your friends treat girls.¡± I don¡¯t need it. ¡± Zhu Mingsheng smiled and shook his head,¡±didn¡¯t you say that Gu Nian hasn¡¯t agreed to marry you yet?¡± Do you think this is reasonable? She¡¯s been writing to you for so long, and she¡¯s also read and epted the love poems you wrote. What does this mean? it means that you¡¯re in her heart. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I agree to marry you?¡± Li Muyan shook his head and said,¡±niannian wanted to test me.¡± Girls always want to find someone who is sincere to them, so I¡¯ll just wait!¡± Zhu Mingsheng waved his hand and said,¡±li Muyan, you really love Gu Nian, don¡¯t you?¡± You want to marry her with the highest standards, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t care whether she is the daughter of a schr, a high schr, or a schr, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± li Muyan nodded without hesitation. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. My Li family is rich and we are not afraid of the powerful in Qing Zhou. Now that I¡¯ve reunited with my maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother, not only in Qing Province, but in the entire great Zhou, there aren¡¯t many people worthy of my fear! So, I¡¯m not like those ordinary people who need to rely on the Yue family. So, even if she¡¯s just a vige girl, I¡¯m fine with it as long as I like her. ¡± Zhu Mingsheng gave li Muyan a big thumbs up.¡±I¡¯m impressed! I can¡¯t do it. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you want to marry Gu Nian on your eighteenth birthday? Three matchmakers and six betrothal gifts. ording to the process, your family will prepare the betrothal gifts, and his family will prepare the dowry. Na Cai, Wen Ming, na ji, na Zheng, the date of the wedding, all of these will take at least half a year!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was frightened by someone in the past? Was there a period of time when she didn¡¯t like to be in contact with men? Can you guarantee that there won¡¯t be any better men before she tests you? As far as I know, Xu Changfeng swore that Gu Nian had deep feelings for her. The son of the former county Magistrate of Taoyuan County, Cheng Rui. If he had said that he would marry Gu Nian instead of taking a concubine, you might not have met Gu Nian.¡± ¡°So, li Muyan, without an engagement, there are still variables. In my opinion, what you need to do now is to get her to agree to your marriage. Both your parents will decide on the marriage. This way, it¡¯s good for both of you.¡± Li Muyan wanted to refute Zhu Mingsheng, but he couldn¡¯t. Xu Changfeng and Cheng Rui were both famous students in Qing Province. They had also participated in cultural gatherings in the prefecture, so Zhu Mingsheng knew them. But what was he going to do? He couldn¡¯t force niannian! Chapter 816 816 You¡¯re just relying on the fact that I can¡¯t bear to Zhu Mingsheng saw that li Muyan had taken his advice and joked,¡±Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this opportunity tomorrow and cook the rice? Even fiercer moaning.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Muyan interrupted Zhu Mingsheng. Zhu Mingsheng replied,¡±I know you¡¯re a gentleman.¡± ¡®Fine, let¡¯s not do what¡¯s done. You¡¯ll be a gentleman and you¡¯ll respect her enough. If you keep it in under the condition that what¡¯s done can be done, she¡¯ll be touched and know how good you are. She might even agree to you by ident!¡¯ Listen to me, women are all emotional. Once they fall in love with a man, they¡¯ll be brainless in front of him.¡± Li Muyan fell into deep thought. ...... On the 15th of the first month of the lunar year, Gu Xin woke up early before the sun even rose! Seeing that her sisters were still sleeping, she put on her clothes, washed up, and nned to go out. He was caught by Gu shouxin, who had just gotten up, ¡± ¡°Where are you going so early in the morning?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xinughed,¡¯father, I¡¯m going to give brother Yuanyuan a surprise! It was his birthday today! He definitely doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m going to look for him in the morning, hehe.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head helplessly. you haven¡¯t evenbed your hair properly. People willugh at you if you go. Come, let me help youb your hair. Gu Xin obediently followed Gu shouxin to the main room and sat down. She knew how tob her hair, but sometimes she wouldb it askew and the two sides would not be symmetrical. Gu shouxin untied her hair andbed it again. He braided it on both sides and let it down from her shoulders. There were still two buns on her head. Gu Xin touched her braids and touched her bun. She felt a piece of jewelry but she remembered that she did not wear it earlier, ¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, I like it! Father, you¡¯re the best! This headdress is so beautiful! I love daddy the most!¡± Gu shouxin took it and put it on for her. our darling Xinxin is 12 years old today. I don¡¯t have any big wishes, just a small one. I hope that our darling Xinxin can be as pretty, cute, and happy every year from now on. Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu shouxin said,¡±go!¡± Also, help me pass a message to your brother Yuan Yuan. Tell him that I wish him to be rounder and rounder, like our family¡¯s little ninren!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits from her smile, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, alright, I¡¯ll definitely bring it!¡± Watching his younger daughter skipping out of the door and closing the door, and even winking at him before closing the door, Gu shouxin¡¯s heart clenched. Hmph, Lu Zheng, if my daughter wasn¡¯t happy, I would never let her get close to you! AI! A grown woman can¡¯t be kept at home! They hoped that Lu Zheng would grow into a ball and not an elegant young man. Their little Xinxin would not like him anymore! When Gu Xin arrived at Lu Zheng¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t even knock on the door. Just like the Man in ck thest time, she directly jumped over the door and entered. Lu Zheng had woken up long ago. After practicing his swordsmanship for a while, he was drenched in sweat. He saw Gu Xin when she jumped in. He grabbed Gu Xin by the back of her cor. hey, little thief! Where are you going?! Gu Xin retaliated and Lu Zheng was happy to exchange a few moves with her. From New Year¡¯s Eve to yesterday, Xinxin did not practice martial arts. Naturally, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to have someone to spar with her. She put in all her energy. She had no choice. To spar with her brother Yuan Yuan and her father, she had to put in all her energy so that she wouldn¡¯t be beaten up too badly. Very quickly, Gu Xin was behind Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s hand was holding onto hers, and she used his hand to climb onto his shoulder. With a strong leap, she was firmly on his neck. Lu Zheng was afraid that she would fall, so he grabbed her feet.¡±Be careful!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯m not careful! You can throw me down!¡± ¡°Are you so arrogant because I can¡¯t bear to do it?¡± Lu Yang was amused. Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s right! ¡°Ah!¡± Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t, don¡¯t be a coward.¡± Chapter 818 818 The Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind After breakfast, the two of them left the courtyard. In the past, Huo Junhao still lived here. This time, the two Huo family elders would be here. They had a courtyard in the prefecture. Previously, Huo Junhao had stayed in their house for his examinations. So, this time, neither of the siblings slept with Lu Zheng. The other slept with the Gu sisters. Grandpa Gu, grandma Xiao, and Grandpa Zhou were all staying at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. After ying mahjongst night, the four old people didn¡¯t want to move. Although Lu Zheng really wanted to go shopping with Gu Xin alone, his rationality prevailed and he brought Gu Xin along to meet up with Gu shouxin and the rest. Along the way, he could sense that someone was following him. He was not flustered at all. The Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. The Oriole he raised was following behind. Perhaps he would find out who the Lin n was contacting in the prefecture today! In any case, he had thought of all the people he knew in the prefecture, but he could not think of anyone who could confirm his identity and tell Madame Lin. Li Shan was drinking tea in the teahouse. When she saw Lu Zheng and Gu Xin walking past, she picked up her teacup and took a sip. Tonight will be the day you die. Li Shan had already contacted the people from the Lin group. However, she was smart and did not use her identity. Instead, she used Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s help. She knew that there were many things about the Zhu family. With half threats and half temptations, Zhu Mingsheng would take the bait very quickly. He would not betray her for the time being because there was no need to. Everything she did was beneficial to the Lin group. The Lin group and the Lin family would only give Zhu Mingsheng benefits. She was thinking of a way to make use of Duke Rong and his wife. By relying on these two, she would be relying on the Empress Dowager. When the time came, she would have nothing to fear. Li Shan only left the teahouse after she could no longer see Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... In the evening, the Gu sisters went to thentern show together. Gu Hui and Gu Nian went to the Li family¡¯s house together. Strangely, Gu en wanted to follow them. His reason was that he wanted to see what the lights in the house looked like. He also wanted to see the little trinkets in li Muyan¡¯s house. The Gu family did not suspect him. Gu Hui and Gu Nian did not think much of it. It was good to bring en ¡®Zi along. He would be attending all sorts of cultural events one day. He wanted to bring him to experience the world of the older children first. Gu en sighed in his heart.¡¯Second brother, what I¡¯ve done for you isparable to what I¡¯ve done for Yingying. If you were a woman, I would have suspected that I¡¯ve fallen for you.¡¯ This year¡¯s Lantern Festival was still very lively. Gu shouxin apanied Cai Xiaolian to set up a stall on Liansheng Street. Although Liansheng Street had not been repaired yet, it was good to have a lively atmosphere in advance! As a result, only the eldest couple and the fourth couple were left to apany the children. When Gu Xin got into the crowd, she realized that brother Yuanyuan was not around! When she asked, she found out that her brother Yuanyuan had something to do in the afternoon and told her family that he would go to thentern show to find themter. Hence, she didn¡¯t think too much and happily followed everyone to thentern show. Gu Ren was the most excited. He had just been bornst year, so he naturally did not see it. This year, he could sit on his father¡¯s shoulder, and his vision was further than others! He saw so many pretty girls and was drooling happily. It was also Zhang Shi¡¯s first timeing to thentern show in the prefecture. There were so many people that they were afraid that they would get lost, and they held onto uncle Gu¡¯s clothes tightly. Fourth uncle Gu and Yang Shi hade herest year, and they were newly-wedded, so they were soon separated from the rest of the group. They were going to go to their own world! Uncle Gu said to Huo Junhao, ¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the Three Sisters. If one of them is missing, you¡¯re done for!¡± Chapter 819 819 Covered in a gunny sack Huo Junhao¡¯s reputation as the little prodigy was not for nothing. Huo Yanyu¡¯s studypanion and the little sister of the little prodigy with the same excellent genes were not for nothing. With this pair of brother and sister in the stall, there was no riddle that couldn¡¯t be solved. Of course, Gu Xin and Gu si were also guessing. Gu shouxin had taught them how to guess the riddles and Gu Nian woulde up with some questions from time to time. The two of them were very smart. Zhang Shi looked at Huo Junhao and then at her daughter. The more she looked at them, the morepatible they were! She had a motherly smile on her face, and Gu Ren did not even want to look at her. Oh my fat mother, cover up your little thoughts. If you scare your son-inw away, you¡¯ll cry! ¡°Eh? Brother Yuanyuan, we¡¯re over here!¡± Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and quickly waved her hands. Unfortunately, the other side didn¡¯t seem to hear her. Gu Xin passed thenterns in her hands to Zhang Shi, ¡± ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯ll go and get brother Yuanyuan!¡± Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang looked over and confirmed that it was indeed Zhou Yuan¡¯s back. It was as if he was looking for someone, so they quickly asked Gu Xin to call him over. Huo Junhao was ying riddles with Huo Yanyu and sisi when he turned around and saw that Xinxin was gone. Uncle Gu told them not to worry. Gu Xin saw Zhou Yuan and went to call him over. As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd suddenly squeezed together. Uncle Gu held onto ninren firmly, and Zhang Shi held onto her daughter and Huo Yanyu. As for Huo Junhao, the boy did not need to worry about him. In the end, after this wave of people passed, they were squeezed to a stall far away. Uncle Gu quickly asked Gu Ren to see where Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were. Gu Ren looked around. It was full of human heads. Although the street was full ofnterns, it was still difficult to find. After a long time, Gu Ren finally saw Gu Xin, but in the blink of an eye, he saw Gu Xin turning the corner. He couldn¡¯t help but curse Lu Zheng in his heart. Damn it, he actually wanted to spend his birthday alone with little Xinxin. He would not let him have his way. So, he pointed out the direction to uncle Gu, and everyone went to the corner of the street. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the crowd, Li Shan saw Gu Xin following that person and she turned around to leave with her servant. She had been out to see her two sisters for a long time. It was time to go back and apany her brother to pursue his wife. Hehehe. Gu Xin did not understand why Brother Yuanyuan was ignoring her today. He was still fine in the morning! The more she shouted, the further he went. When she almost caught up with him, she realized that the hairpin on brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s head was not right. The clothes were the same, but the hairpin was wrong. She had chosen the hairpin after shopping for four hours yesterday, so she couldn¡¯t have seen it wrong. Subconsciously, she grabbed the four killing weapons that grandma Xiao had given her and turned to run. In the end, when she turned around, she covered her mouth with a handkerchief. Before she passed out, she only knew that she had been put in a gunny sack. ...... In the Li family, li Muyan had decorated his courtyard as if it was the busiest Street in the prefecture. The servants in the residence were acting as street vendors, and his friends, the Gu siblings, and the Li family were at thentern show. Originally, he had invited Su Yan, Li Jun, and Li Jun. As soon as Li Meng said that he was not free, Li Meng naturally did note. As for Su Yan, Li Meng did note, but in the end, she still came. Li Muyan didn¡¯t have any other friends, but in order for the Lantern Festival to not be deserted, he had asked Zhu Mingsheng to invite his friends. Therefore, the smallntern Festival in his house was considered lively. Gu en was bored as she yedntern riddles. She would asionally nce at Gu Nian and Li Muyan. He didn¡¯t like to y with the young masters that li Muyan knew. He liked to y with brother ah Yuan, second brother, and Huo Wantong. Even brother Meng was more fun than them! Chapter 821 821 You are not wee Gu en¡¯s expression of being bullied waspletely different from the domineering young boy who had just beaten him up. Her face changed really quickly. He pulled Gu Nian to Gu Hui¡¯s side and hid behind Gu Nian with a look of fear on his face. He pointed at Zhao mingying, who was in pain from his beating, and shivered.¡±Second sister, it¡¯s him. It¡¯s the two of them. One looked down on me, and the other offended big sister with her words. You still want to hit me, second sister, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this still a kind child? Was he possessed by something? Zhao mingying was furious. He stood up and was about to hit Gu en.¡±Country bumpkin, you¡¯re the viin who tattles first, this old man will be angry!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he looked at Gu Nian in disbelief. ¡°Did you ask me for permission before you hit him?¡± Gu Nian asked as she grabbed Zhao mingying¡¯s wrist. Gu Nian¡¯s grip was much stronger than Gu en¡¯s, and Zhao mingying bent over in an instant. ¡°Second miss Gu, your brother is being too sensitive. Brother Zhao and I only wanted to chat with you,¡± Luo Hailiang stepped forward and tried to mediate. Gu Nian looked at Luo Hailiang and asked,¡±really?¡± I wanted to chat with my sister. Is it because my brother is here to disturb you?¡± Gu Hui stood up and walked over with a smile. ¡°That Luo guy didn¡¯t do anything big, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s been reading so much that his eyes are damaged, and he can¡¯t see our chubby little brother. As for this Zhao guy, he was amazing. He wanted to sleep with me, but I said he was too weak and didn¡¯t like me, so he pulled me into bed.¡± The people around them were all friends. They knew each other well. This was clearly the characteristic of these two people. Hence, they did not doubt Gu Hui¡¯s words at all. ¡°Luo Hailiang, Zhao mingying, leave. You¡¯re not wee in my house!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s face was dark as he directly asked him to leave. Gu Nian shook off Zhao mingying¡¯s hand as she lost her mood for thentern show. After this incident, Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s friends did not dare to approach Gu Hui anymore. Li Muyan could also see that Gu Nian was in low spirits and he started to feel anxious. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m actually not close to them. I¡¯m only close to Zhu Mingsheng,¡± he exined to Gu Nian. I was worried that it would be less lively with fewer people, so I asked Zhu Mingsheng to call his friends. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. It¡¯s also my fault. This is my fate. I didn¡¯t make many friends in the past. I¡¯m sorry, niannian, I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. However, you should learn less from them in the future.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯d like to sit with Huihui and en ¡®Zi for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Muyan nodded. Didn¡¯t en Zi say that she wanted to see my things? I¡¯ll ask ah Dong to bring him there. The little boy likes these things. After he sees them, he will definitely not think about the unhappy things from before.¡± In the end, when li Muyan mentioned this matter, Gu en¡¯s face was firm and he expressed his unwillingness. He wanted to be with his two older sisters. He would not let his two older sisters be bullied! Li Muyan felt extremely awkward, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He knew that the Gu siblings had a deep rtionship. If he said anything, niannian would be unhappy. However, he did not like Gu en anymore. He felt that boys were not as cute as girls. If it was Xinxin and sisi who appeared today, things would not be like this. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although two of them had left, the others had a good time with Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s help. After a while, Su Yan pulled Gu Nian and Gu Hui over to have fun. Coincidentally, Li Shan returned at this time. She was good at pretending. She came over to say hello to her brothers and sisters and then went back. Although she was adopted by Madam li, she still had to observe filial piety for her birth mother. Chapter 822 822 Can¡¯t be ranked first Gu Nian ignored her. She did not have much contact with Li Shan and had only heard Gu Xin and Gu si talk about her. She knew her two younger sisters ¡®personalities very well. Therefore, she did not have a good impression of Li Shan. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave. After Li Shan left, li Muyan stole a nce at Gu Nian. Fortunately, niannian wasn¡¯t angry. Shan ¡®er knew when to advance and when to retreat. She knew that niannian didn¡¯t like her, so she excused herself and went back to her room. She didn¡¯t lose her manners and didn¡¯t annoy people. After a while, Zhu Mingsheng said that he had drunk too much and wanted to go to the toilet. There was a toilet in li Muyan¡¯s yard in a remote corner. Zhu Mingsheng didn¡¯t bring anyone with him when he went there, and there was no one in the toilet. He left li Muyan¡¯s courtyard through the small door behind the outhouse and waited in the remote bamboo forest. After a while, Li Shan¡¯s maidservant came over. ¡°Zhu gongzi, this is for you.¡± The servant girl handed a small bottle to Zhu Mingsheng and left carefully. Zhu Mingsheng returned to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. The whole process took less than seven minutes, so no one suspected anything. Li Muyan¡¯s courtyard was huge and he lived alone in more than half of the Li residence¡¯s area. There were usually no servants around the courtyard, so no one knew that Zhu Mingsheng had been in contact with Li Shan¡¯s maidservant. In li Muyan¡¯s courtyard, most of the servants were peddlers. He had asked Zhu Mingsheng and Su Yan to invite people over. There were about forty men and women, so this smallntern Festival was quite good. In Gu Nian¡¯s words, it was equivalent to an entire ss going on a spring outing on an Old Street. Other than the unpleasant incident between Luo Hailiang and Zhao mingying, the rest of the situation was rather pleasant. Li Muyan was very nice to Gu Nian. He would remember everything that Gu Nian saw and give her the gift he got by guessing thentern riddles. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Although she knew that li Muyan was smart, thentern riddles in this smallntern show were still a little difficult. There were a few people that she didn¡¯t know the answers to, but li Muyan did. Gu Nian had heard from Su Yan that li Muyan had never been to antern show before. Last year, he had gone out with great difficulty and was chased and bitten by a dog. Therefore, she had sent someone to find thesentern riddles to ensure that li Muyan did not know the answers in advance. After guessing all the riddles in the stall, there was nothing else to y. Zhu Mingsheng suggested to start a fire in the yard and everyone could barbecue meat together. He said that the people in his Manor had sent over some fresh prey today. Su Yan also joined in the fun and Li Muyan asked Gu Nian if he wanted it. Gu Nian felt that the young man was rather pitiful. Judging from how unfamiliar he was with the others, he had probably never yed with anyone of the same age as him before! She agreed, but she also said that she would go home after the barbecue. Li Muyan was so happy that he looked like a fool. The servants brought in firewood from the woodshed and started a fire. They also brought in the meat that had been processed and various spices. As it was a self-service barbeque buffet, Gu Nian was much more familiar with the process than the others. She roasted the lean meat of the leg for Gu Hui and Gu en first, then gave it to li Muyan. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be the first in niannian¡¯s heart,¡± li Muyan said sourly. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gu Nianughed. In my heart, I rank my parents, grandparents, brothers and sisters, then uncles and aunts, and then you!¡± Zhu Mingsheng asked jokingly,¡±second youngdy Gu, after you get married, which position will your children be in?¡± ¡®She doesn¡¯t even have a child, I can¡¯t imagine it! But I¡¯m sure that the children are definitely ranked before the men.¡± Su Yan smiled. that¡¯s fine. After niannian gets married, the child wille first, and the husband wille second. We¡¯ll move niannian¡¯s current ranking back a little. ¡°So, even if young master Li marries the Gu family¡¯s second youngdy, he won¡¯t be able to rank first!¡± Another young master joked. Everyoneughed, and Li Muyanughed along with them. Gu en silently observed li Muyan. Hmph, this liar is so perverted. He clenched his fist so angrily and yet he was smiling so innocently. Chapter 823 823 Calm down, calm down While the Li family was busy roasting meat, Gu Xin was put into a sack and carried out of the city. It was just that the person who had set the sack and taken him away was a little unlucky. Just as he knocked the person out, he tripped over a stone and fell. He carried the man and ran away. He didn¡¯t know how he had provoked the wild dog, but he was chased and bitten by the wild dog. If hispanion hadn¡¯t killed him quickly, he would have been bitten. He put the man on the carriage and drove the horse out of the city. In the end, the horse ran away madly, not following the direction at all. When they finally got out of the city gate, the horse waspletely out of control and disappeared without a trace. Kidnapper number one: ¡± what the f * ck is going on today? After I caught this little girl, everything is wrong!¡± Kidnapper number two: ¡± Let¡¯s carry it on our own! It wasn¡¯t far anyway, and he didn¡¯t even know if he would need this little girl. If it¡¯s useful, then use it. If it¡¯s not, then sell it! We brothers can also earn some extra money!¡± Kidnapper No. 1: ¡± fighting with that bunch of killing gods for her? you¡¯re crazy! We¡¯ll take the money and leave! Don¡¯t waste your time and lose your life!¡± Kidnapper No. 2: ¡± fine, fine, fine. Let¡¯s go! The two of them each carried Gu Xin for a while. They walked for about an hour before they reached their destination. The two of them were also exhausted and sweating profusely. They both sighed. The little girl looked so thin and weak. She was a little too heavy! The two of them handed Gu Xin over to a Man in ck and opened the sack for the man to verify Gu Xin¡¯s identity. They took the money and left. The Man in ck was too imposing, so they did not dare to stay for long. However, after the two brothers returned to the city, they wanted to indulge in debauchery, but they were chased by a group of wild dogs. After fighting with the wild dogs, their clothes were in tatters, and the silver they had just earned was gone. They didn¡¯t even have the money to buy medicine from the pharmacy. This order was done for nothing. The silver was gone, and the person was bitten. It was simply a double loss. When Gu Xin woke up, she felt that someone was carrying her. She didn¡¯t move but was looking for an opportunity to escape. If she made a move rashly, she might not be able to escape since she was being carried in the wrong position. Moreover, the four killing weapons were at her waist. If she didn¡¯t rely on those and only relied on her own martial arts, it would definitely be impossible. Suddenly, he heard the sound of fighting. The friction between des was somewhat ear-piercing. N?v(el)B\\jnn The ck-robed man who was carrying him said coldly, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re awake, then get up. Stop pretending.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and remained silent. The Man in ck immediately threw Gu Xin onto the ground, wanting to throw her. In the end, it gave Gu Xin a chance. Gu Xin was thrown to the ground and realized that she only had one of her four killing weapons left. It was dark and she had no idea what the effect of this one was. She thought that something must have fallen out when she was being carried. She couldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. What if she scratched you to death? it wouldn¡¯t take that long! She chanted in her heart, the more dangerous it is, the calmer I have to be! Calm down, calm down, calm down! The Man in ck frowned when he saw the man lying on the ground moving a little and then stopped moving. From what he could see, Gu Xin was just an ordinary youngdy. It was impossible for her to be so calm. But from the sound of her breathing and heartbeat, it was obvious that she was awake. He couldn¡¯t help but squat down to see the situation. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She was quickly analyzing the direction she had heard and trying to figure out how she could escape in one go when she made her move. Chapter 825 825 Chapter 825-backhanded strike ¡°Hahahahahahaha, Lu Zheng! You¡¯re looking for me?¡± At this moment, a group of people suddenly appeared in the forest. The person in the lead was dressed like a schr, but his rough voice did not sound like one. Lu Zheng raised his sword, the tip of his sword making a screeching sound on the ground. you have two choices. One, submit to me. Two, die! The schr with the rough voice was the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord, Wan San. He sneered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, cut off your own head. Two, I¡¯ll cut it off for you!¡± The corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He raised his sword and was about to charge over. Suddenly, a familiar voice made him stop. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Xin was enjoying the show when she was tied up by a rope. Before she could react, she fell under the tree. Gu Xin¡¯s voice was all too familiar to Lu Zheng. He looked towards the direction of the voice. Wan Sanughed. tsk, tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect this. The news is true. It turns out that the son of Duke Zhengguo really likes little girls. This was really deranged! This girl was only twelve years old! Lu Zheng, you¡¯re already 17. Even if you don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll look down on you on your behalf!¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, kill him!¡± Bai Yi shouted. He¡¯s no match for you now, let us help you!¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin was being carried over. Her mouth was gagged and her entire body was tied up. ¡°Let her go,¡± Lu Zheng loosened his fist. ¡°Lu Zheng!¡± Bai Yi said. You¡¯ve done so much, and you¡¯re giving up on a little girl! I want to kill you.¡± Wan Sanughed,¡±hahahahaha, Bai Yi, my ten thousand swords Pavilion is not inferior to your thousand des sect!¡± You see, without you, the Lin family immediately came to me and said that they supported you mainly because they were distant rtives of yours!¡± Bai Yi raised his de and was about to cut Wan San, but Lu Zheng stopped him. Wan San chuckled. this little girl first poisoned my brother and then stabbed him with a knife. She¡¯s so bold that ordinary little girls can¡¯tpare to her. She¡¯s worthy of your Lord Prince. So, Crown Prince, do you want me to let her go? You only have one choice today. One, she dies, and you die!¡± Lu Zheng took a deep breath. alright. You want me to make such a huge sacrifice? at least let me see her current situation. You guys covered her and tied her up. What if it¡¯s not her?¡± Wan San said,¡¯f * ck, you stopped when you heard her voice, and you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not her? Don¡¯t y tricks! If you want to see her, you can do it. Just give yourself a stab, and then go over empty-handed to say yourst words, how about it? At that time, I won¡¯t have to waste any energy to take your head!¡± Lu Zheng did not hesitate to stab himself in the stomach with his backhand. He threw away the sword in his hand and turned around to walk towards Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened and tears started flowing down her face. She shook her head and could only whimper, ¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± Everyone present was stunned by his actions. It was at this moment of pause that Lu Zheng quickly inserted himself into the person who was holding Gu Xin and snatched her away. He also had a dagger tied to his leg. There were a few children in the Gu family who practiced Kung Fu, and Xinxin had specially given them to him. Wan San reacted and ordered, ¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin and Cut the Rope for her. He picked up the sword of the man he had killed and retaliated, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, kill, don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin could no longer hear the sounds of fighting. She wrapped her arms around Lu Zheng¡¯s waist and felt the blood flowing out. In her eyes, there was only brother Yuan Yuan who was holding her and killing her without blinking.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 826 826 Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here There were fewer people on Lu Zheng¡¯s side while the other side had more people. However, the people on his side were all from the thousand des sect led by Bai Yi. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This was equivalent to a battle between the thousand des sect and the ten thousand swords Pavilion, except that the thousand des sect had Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. If Gu Xin didn¡¯t appear, he had nned to leave them alive to persuade these people to defect. However, since they dared toy their hands on Gu Xin, there was naturally no need to leave them alive. White shirt was having a great time killing. As the thousand des sect¡¯s sect master, he had always been at odds with the WAN Jian Pavilion. He had long wanted to kill Wan San. His martial arts were weaker than Wan san¡¯s, but there was Lu Zheng! Although he did not like the fact that Lu Zheng was being threatened because of a little girl, Lu Zheng¡¯s unhesitatingly backhanded sword attack was still very cool to him, not to mention snatching his opponent from behind and killing him. Wan san¡¯s first wave of people had beenpletely suppressed. The second wave had about the same number of people as the first wave, except for the addition of a Pavilion master. Lu Zheng killed his way over and arrived in front of Wan San. Wan San squinted his eyes at Lu Zheng,¡±Crown Prince, if you¡¯re so capable, you¡¯ll be able to do it without Qianqian.¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Lu Zheng made his move. Even if he was carrying Gu Xin, he would not lose to Wan San. However, he had stabbed himself. Although it was not fatal, the loss of blood had affected him. Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng frowning slightly and turned to re at Wan San. Damn it, everyone who bullied brother Yuanyuan should die. Lu Zheng had already Cut the Rope on Gu Xin¡¯s body and she was able to move freely, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, put me down. You¡¯re dragging me down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just hold on to me!¡± Gu Xin,¡±brother Yuanyuan, listen to me, Wanwan.¡± While the two were talking, Wan San used a killing move, wanting to kill him in one blow. At this moment, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were still arguing as if they did not see his attack. Wan san¡¯s heart leaped with joy as he charged towards Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng turned his body slightly to the side, but his hand was still stabbed. At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s dagger was aimed at Wan san¡¯s back and pierced through his heart. Wan San vomited blood and looked forward in disbelief. ¡°We¡¯ve, we¡¯ve been tricked, Yingluo.¡± Then, he fell down. Hisst thought before he died was that the girl had harmed his brother and was not a weak person. He had been too careless. Because of Lu Zheng¡¯s protection of Gu Xin, she was still holding onto him tightly even after being stabbed. Most people would think that Gu Xin had no ability to protect herself. Furthermore, she was still so young. Wan San copsed and Lu Zheng put Gu Xin down, sizing her up, ¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. brother Yuan Yuan, why are you so stupid? I told you to lure him here and I¡¯ll kill him. I didn¡¯t tell you to use yourself to lure him here! Look, it¡¯s bleeding. What should we do? where is this?¡± don¡¯t cry, ¡± Lu Zheng wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears away. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m fine, I know where we are. Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± Gu Xin ced Lu Zheng¡¯s uninjured arm on her shoulder, ¡± I¡¯ll help you walk. You can Lean on Me. Which way do you want to go? ¡± At this moment, Bai Yi walked over. I¡¯ll carry him. Hurry up. He¡¯s lost a lot of blood. He can¡¯t bleed any more. Gu Xin nodded her head and helped Lu Zheng onto Bai Yi¡¯s back. Lu Zheng: ¡± Xinxin, this is for you. Happy Birthday! I hope you won¡¯t encounter such a scene again in the future.¡± Lu Zheng was lying on Bai Yi¡¯s back, holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand. A jade pendant then appeared in Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Chapter 828 828 Be more self-conscious, you two Bai Yi drove the carriage back to the city, while Lu Zheng and Gu Xin sat in the carriage. Gu Xin saw that he was feeling ufortable with his head leaning against the wooden board, so she sat upright and let him rest his head in her arms. She couldn¡¯t just lean on her shoulder, brother Yuan Yuan would feel even worse. Lu Zheng felt much more energetic than before. Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated you. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, no. I was stupid. I saw a figure on the street that looked like you, so I chased after him. When I realized that I didn¡¯t give him the hairpin, I knew I was wrong. Then I was taken away. When I woke up, I told brother Yuanyuan,¡±if I wasn¡¯t stupid, I wouldn¡¯t have been used to ckmail you. You wouldn¡¯t have stabbed yourself and got injured.¡± Brother Yuanyuan, Did you know? That sword just now really scared me to death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯re a good person. Don¡¯t say that about yourself. Xinxin, be more careful in the future. You have to follow people wherever you go. Don¡¯t act alone, okay? Those people are cunning.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I¡¯ll listen to brother Yuanyuan! Brother Yuanyuan, after I go back, I¡¯ll practice for four more hours every day. I won¡¯t be a burden to you in the future.¡± ¡°No, you will never be a burden to me!¡± I, on the other hand, have been dragging you down.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin: ¡± no, no. I¡¯m a burden. I¡¯ll work hard. ¡°No, you¡¯re not, you¡¯re Yingluo!¡± Bai Yi, who was driving the carriage outside, was getting impatient. ¡°I say, can the two of you have the self-awareness of a seriously injured person and a little girl? If you¡¯re seriously injured, then obediently cry out in pain, and the little girl will obediently cry and not think about practicing martial arts and fighting and killing!¡± There was a moment of silence in the car, and white shirt heaved a sigh of relief. This little girl already had someone caring for her, but he, a man, didn¡¯t have anyone caring for him. The heavens were really unfair! Suddenly, there was another conversation in the car. ¡°Xinxin, did you hear what they called me just now?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I heard it! They call you Lu Zheng. Is Lu your bad father¡¯s surname?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Zheng replied. Lu Zheng, the Zheng of iron bones, my grandfather gave me this name. My grandfather was a great general, but he passed away a long time ago.¡± Gu Xin felt that this name was very familiar. She then smacked her head, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you actually have the same name as Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson!¡± Bai Yi, who was outside the car, said,¡¯you brat, you knew your own limits just now and knew that you were stupid. Isn¡¯t your brother Yuanyuan your Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson? Lu Zheng, the heir to the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Gu Xin asked. Lu Zheng told Gu Xin everything that happened and was almost done by the time they reached the prefecture. Before they got out of the car, Gu Xin said in a serious tone, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, you have to believe me. I¡¯ll definitely work hard. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll make your stepmother pay for what she did to you! Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± After sending Lu Zheng home, Bai Yi put on a set of white clothes and drove over to get grandma Xiao to apply the medicine for Lu Zheng. She would also check on him at the same time. His medical skills were not as good as grandma Xiao¡¯s. Gu Xin started a fire to boil water, took some rice to make porridge, and cleaned the medicine jar. After a while, grandma Xiao, old master Zhou, Grandpa Gu, and grandma Gu all came over. Grandpa Gu went to help Gu Xin with her work, while grandma Gu and old master Zhou helped grandma Xiao. Although Lu Zheng had eaten ten jade beads, the sword he had stabbed himself with had gone through his body directly. Grandma Xiao wanted to give him an injection. Chapter 829 829 Chapter 829-hit In the Li residence, everyone was roasting fish when suddenly, all the young masters and young mistresses copsed. The servants were all panicking. Other than the Gu family, the rest of the 40 young masters and young mistresses were all important people in the Qing government. Even in the Gu family, their young master liked the youngdy, so they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her! Chun Xia Qiu Dong, who was standing beside li Muyan, was the first to react. He quickly ran to inform Mrs. Li of the situation. In a daze, Gu Nian felt that she was very hot. Then, she felt a wave of dryness and her mind was a little muddled. She bit the tip of her tongue and sobered up a little. Then, she sat up and saw that there were people lying on the ground beside her. They were the people li Muyan had invited to go to thentern show with him. Their maidservants and manservants were all calling out for their master. Some of them had woken up like her, while some were still unconscious. She quickly looked at Gu Hui and Gu en. sister Huihui! My son! Unfortunately, the two of them did not respond to her. Li Muyan, who was on the other side, woke up and called out to her. When Gu Nian heard li Muyan¡¯s voice, she suddenly had a feeling that she had never felt before. Her body¡¯s reaction made her guess. She was a little flustered. Oh no, she had been tricked. The medicine in the melodramatic novels had appeared. The actions of those who had woken up at the same time as her had confirmed her guess. Those few young masters directly grabbed the maidservants not far away from them and started. Gu Nian could feel li Muyan holding her hand. Subconsciously, she wanted to shake him off. However, there was a voice in her head that was shouting and yearning. Gu Nian bit the tip of her tongue again. The sweet taste of blood made her sober up a little. She looked at Gu Hui and Gu en who were on the ground. She was d that they were only unconscious. Not all of the other people were awake, only a few, and they were all men. The maidservants of the girls were in a miserable state. Gu Nian was even more confused by the sounds. The maidservants and manservants were all stunned. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do. An old woman walked in front of li Muyan.¡±Young master, young master, please wake up! Young master Zhu is over there!¡± Gu Nian was stunned as she looked at the old woman. There was something wrong with this old woman! Gu Nian pulled li Muyan back to stop him. However, the moment her hand touched li Muyan¡¯s, li Muyan pulled her into his arms.¡±Niannian, niannian, I really like you. I miss you, I miss you.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian felt as if her tongue had been bitten off. Logically speaking, she did not like this. However, her body did not have the strength to do so. She could only try her best to avoid it. She gave li Muyan a hard punch.¡±Li Muyan, wake up!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s eyes returned to normal and he pounced on Gu Nian. Gu nianxin pulled out a dagger from her leg and stabbed li Muyan¡¯s arm. She tried her best to control herself. It was true that she liked li Muyan a little, but she didn¡¯t think that she and Li Muyan had already reached this stage. Moreover, the two of them were obviously not in a normal state. Li Muyan, who had just been stabbed, began to regain his senses. He looked at Gu Nian with a flustered expression.¡±Niannian, leave quickly, leave quickly, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. We¡¯re all poisoned.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Gu Nian replied. But Huihui and en ¡®Zi are still here!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice sounded different after she took the medicine. Li Muyan almost lost his mind again. He pulled out the hairpin that bound his hair and used it on the wound on his arm. Blood immediately flowed out. quickly go and find my mother and ask her to think of a way. I¡¯ll look after Huihui and en ¡®Zi. When Mrs. Li rushed over with the colorful servants, she saw such an unsightly scene. She felt that she was already used to seeing storms, but she was still shocked by this scene. Chapter 830 830 You¡¯re so silly Seeing that Mrs. Li had arrived, Gu Nian was relieved. ¡°Aunt Luo, catch this old woman. There must be something wrong with her.¡± Mrs. Li did not suspect anything and ordered her men to catch the old woman. The old woman did not even try to run away. She even looked at Mrs. Li provocatively.¡±Luo Yusheng, tomorrow, everyone in the prefecture will know that your son has invited the young masters and youngdies of prestigious families to y, and in the end, it ended up like this. Your son and Zhu family¡¯s gongzi have this habit of cutting sleeves and splitting peaches!¡± ¡°Block her mouth and keep an eye on her!¡± Mrs. Li ordered. Red went up and gave her a p, then covered her mouth. The other six also arranged for manservants and maidservants to bring the unconscious young masters to empty rooms and then watch over them in case they were like the ones who had woken up. As for the few young masters who had woken up, they grabbed their maidservants and started. Madam li asked someone to bring some cloth over and opened it up to surround the scene. Li Muyan and Gu Nian were the only two people who were able to control themselves. Mrs. Li¡¯s heart ached for her son¡¯s hand injury. N?v(el)B\\jnn The physician in the manor who treated li Muyan came and took out an ointment for the two to smell. The situation was slightly better, but it was notpletely cured. ¡°How can you cure it?¡± Madam li asked. ¡°Find someone, or let out some blood from a Suan ni,¡± the doctor replied. Mrs. Li panicked as she looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian, in this situation, Yingluo ...¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t force niannian,¡± li Muyan interrupted his mother. I¡¯ll bleed. Don¡¯t find anyone else, I won¡¯t touch it. I promised niannian that we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives.¡± After he finished speaking, he extended his hand in front of the doctor. The doctor didn¡¯t dare to do it. Li Muyan picked up the knife from his medical kit and cut his wrist. Mrs. Li was so shocked that she did not even bother to talk to Gu Nian. ¡°Mu Yan!¡± He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t touched. Gu Nian pursed her lips and wanted to step forward as well. However, she remembered that she had not been cured of her poison. Li Muyan was really stupid. Other than these two methods, perhaps there were other ways? For example, Xinxin¡¯s Jade bead or grandma Xiao¡¯s acupuncture should be able to relieve it! At that moment, Gu Nian waspletely moved by li Muyan. Li Muyan cared for her, loved her, and put her first in everything. His friend had bullied her sister and brother, so he had directly turned against his friend. At this time, he still wanted to respect her. Other than having a bad fate and being a little jealous, he didn¡¯t do anything bad! Gu Nian stepped forward and said,¡¯li Muyan, you¡¯re so silly! I might have other ways.¡± Li Muyan shook his head and smiled weakly at Gu Nian. ¡°The other methods are too slow. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself. Niannian, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made you suffer by inviting you to spend the Lantern Festival with me. ¡± ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s the other way you¡¯re talking about?¡± Mrs. Li hurriedly interrupted the two. What was needed? Tell me and I¡¯ll get it done immediately. Aunt Luo doesn¡¯t want to see you being stabbed like this.¡± Gu Nian was pleased to see the sincerity on Mrs. Li¡¯s face. At a time like this, many mothers would me her, but aunt Luo was concerned about her. Gu Nian made up her mind and sighed. ¡°Aunt Luo, please send someone to send me, sister Huihui, and en ¡®Zi back. Grandma Xiao from our vige has alsoe to the prefecture. She¡¯s highly skilled in medicine and knows acupuncture, so she should be able to cure it. ¡± The Li family¡¯s doctor said,¡±youngdy, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± If it¡¯s really feasible, young master doesn¡¯t need to waste time.¡± Li Muyan red at the doctor and said,¡±shut up!¡± Who allowed you to interrupt?¡± Chapter 831 831 Acupuncture Mrs. Li personally sent Gu Nian and her brother home. When they left the Li family¡¯s house, she had sent someone to third aunt¡¯s ce to invite grandma Xiao because Gu Nian had said that a few old people were at third aunt¡¯s ce to apany her. There was no one in the courtyard yet. They were probably still at thentern show or at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. Gu Nian handed the keys to Mrs. Li. Big yellow and Xiao Cheng, who were next to Mrs. Li, carried the Gu siblings into the house. At this moment, Gu Nian began to feel ufortable again. There were no men present. After entering the courtyard, she pulled off her outer coat and was only left with her inner clothes. At this time, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came back. Seeing the car at the gate of the courtyard, the couple quickened their pace. Seeing that it was someone close to Madam li, he knew that something had happened. The oilmp in the main room was already lit. When Gu shouxin saw Gu Nian¡¯s state at the entrance of the main room, he immediately went to the kitchen to get a bucket of water and poured it over Gu Nian¡¯s head. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian blinked and shook her head. father, one more bucket. Gu shouxin went to get another bucket and poured it on Gu Nian. If Gu Nian was not a girl, he would have pulled her into the bucket to soak in cold water. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Madam li! What¡¯s wrong with my daughter?¡± Gu shouxin turned his head to look at Mrs. Li. The way she addressed him had be distant, and no one present had noticed it. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t manage the servants at home. I¡¯ve already asked someone to invite doctor Xiao over. Let her take a look at niannian first before we talk.¡± Mrs. Li apologized sincerely. ¡°Little Lian, go and find an embroidery needle!¡± Gu shouxin took a deep look at Madam li and then said to Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian quickly went to get the needle. Seeing Gu Nian like this, her heart ached. She could only hope that Gu shouxin had a way. As soon as the embroidery needle was taken out, Gu shouxin pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand over and inserted it into her finger. Then, he squeezed her finger to squeeze out the blood. Gu Nian said,¡±Aiyo, dad, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin ignored her and continued to squeeze. By the time she was done squeezing with both hands, grandma Xiao, grandma Gu, and Gu Xin returned. Seeing Gu Nian in this state, grandma Xiao did not even have to ask and let her in. Soon, Gu Nian¡¯s entire body was covered in silver needles and she was sweating profusely. Grandma Xiao was also sweating profusely. She hadn¡¯t been so tired in a long time. I¡¯m sorry, grandma Xiao! Gu Nian said guiltily. I¡¯m so sorry for causing you trouble! Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if the olddy came to get an injection in the middle of the night? Grandma Xiao took a sip of water and said with a smile,¡±it¡¯s the same if it¡¯s one or two.¡± However, you children are really troublesome. Yuanyuan¡¯s stomach is already poked open, so where did you fall for it again?¡± ¡°What happened to Zhou Yuan?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Without waiting for grandma Xiao to exin, Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know how close we were today! There were two injuries on brother Yuanyuan¡¯s body. One was in his stomach, and grandma Xiao said that his intestines almost broke! His arm was also injured. He was also stabbed all over his body just now.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Grandma Xiao sighed. it¡¯s a good thing I have two sets of silver needles. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to spend time buying them. You little girl, you¡¯d be squeezed blood by your father¡¯s fingers. Alright, old Gu Xinxin, you guys keep an eye on niannian. After an hour, when she¡¯s no longer sweating, you can take out the needles. Xinxin, do you remember how I taught you how to take out the needle and what to do with it after I took it off?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯grandma Xiao, hurry up and go! Let¡¯s go see brother Yuan Yuan, I¡¯ll look after sister.¡± Grandma Gu walked grandma Xiao out. Chapter 832 832 The exact same jade pendant As for Gu Hui and Gu en, grandma Xiao had also checked on them. The siblings had been drugged with another type of medicine and would wake up after a few hours. It was equivalent to sleeping, and there were no major problems with their bodies. Gu Xin leaned on Gu Nian¡¯s bed and told her about what had happened that night. Tears were flowing out of her eyes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian did not expect Gu Xin to be in trouble as well. She sighed and asked, ¡± ¡°Did he really stab himself without even thinking?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯yeah! After the bad guy finished speaking, brother Yuanyuan took action. She threw away her sword and came to save me, taking advantage of the moment when everyone was shocked. Brother Yuanyuan lost a lot of blood. Sister, brother Yuanyuan was like this thest time on the cliff. She wanted to throw me onto the branch and fall down herself because the branch couldn¡¯t bear the weight of both of us. Sister, I must avenge brother Yuan Yuan.¡± Gu Nian sighed in her heart. Alright, through Gu Ren¡¯s personal exnation and her interaction with Lu Zheng, she was sure that she had a preconceived notion. Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian said, ¡± don¡¯t you think that his family is tooplicated? don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve been implicated? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian strangely. ¡°Sister, why do you say that? We can¡¯t choose our own parents. Brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t want his mother to die early. His father married a stepmother. He has been living a guarded life since he was young. Even though he¡¯s some Prince, he¡¯s not as happy as the children in our vige. Look at how happy he is in the vige now!¡± ¡°Did he tell you his identity?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin covered her mouth. Oh no, she identally let it slip. After thinking for a while, she still said, ¡± ¡°Sister, this is brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s Secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone other than our parents! He¡¯s actually Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson.¡± Gu Nian revealed a surprised expression. She had spoken too quickly just now and had almost revealed that she knew about it. Fortunately, little Xinxin had not noticed and had let it slip. After a while, Cai Xiaolian and grandma Gu came over. Gu shouxin didn¡¯te in because Gu Nian was lying on her stomach naked. Gu Xin ran out and exined to Gu shouxin about tonight¡¯s matter. Gu shouxin was so angry. His two daughters almost got into an ident in one night. Did these people really think that he didn¡¯t exist? Lu Zheng had killed the entire group of people, and he could not find anyone to vent his anger on. He could only go and see Lu Zheng. ...... After removing the needles and washing Gu Nian¡¯s hair, Gu Xin was relieved to see that Gu Nian¡¯splexion had returned to normal. It had been a tiring day, so she took a shower and went to bed. When shey down, she took out the birthday gift that Lu Zheng had given her. She took it out and sat up in shock. She then opened her palm. This jade pendant was the one that Xiaoyu had given her! Didn¡¯t Xiaoyu¡¯s jade pendant turn into a palm mark? Why is it in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s hands? How did brother Yuanyuan get it? Gu Xin really wanted to run over to Lu Zheng and ask him where he got the jade pendant from. However, it was alreadyte and her father was very worried about the two of them! She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Fortunately, Gu Hui, Gu si, and Gu Nian were already fast asleep. Gu Xin called out to Xiaoyu in her heart. Unfortunately, she did not spit out the Jade beads like before. However, there would be one when he pressed it on his palm. Holding the Jade bead, Gu Xin quietly walked over to Gu Nian¡¯s bed and fed it into Gu Nian¡¯s mouth. She then quietly walked back. Sister was poisoned, so she should eat one! She put the jade pendant away and fell asleep after letting her imagination run wild for a while. Chapter 833 833 Chapter 833-bearing Bramble and asking for punishment The next morning, Gu Xin wanted to visit Lu Zheng but was stopped by Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with youter.¡± Yesterday, his little daughter had just been taken away. Today, no matter what, Gu shouxin had to let people appear in front of him. What if Lu Zheng didn¡¯t kill all the people? N?v(el)B\\jnn That damned Lu Zheng. Gu Xin wanted to go quickly, but after being red at by Gu shouxin, she obediently stopped talking. Gu shouxin touched her head. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll run away and be taken away again. Be good, father will go make breakfast. Once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll eat and call your mother toe along, okay? Your mother is also worried about your brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s injuries.¡± Gu Xin was a sensible girl. She knew that her father was worried, so she rolled up her sleeves and went to help. After a while, Grandpa and Grandma Gu, Gu Hui, Gu si, and Gu Nian also got up. No one in the Gu family slept in, so they all got up quite early. Uncle Gu and Mrs. Zhang brought Gu Ren to stay at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. Last night, they even came over and carried Gu en over. Cai Xiaolian wasbing her hair in the courtyard when she heard a sound at the door. It was the voice of ah Dong, who was standing beside li Muyan. She tied up her hair and went to open the door. When he opened it, he saw li Muyan kneeling at the door, half-naked, with a thorn stick on his back. His wrist was wrapped in gauze. Cai Xiaolian quickly helped him up,¡±you child, what are you doing?¡± You¡¯re still injured! Look at you, it¡¯s such a cold day and your forehead is already cold. What if you get sick from the cold?¡± Li mu couldn¡¯t stand it,¡±aunt Lian, I didn¡¯t protect niannian well yesterday. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cai Xiaolian saw that there were people watching and quickly interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore! If you want to carry a Bramble and ask for punishment, what is the meaning of kneeling at the door? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know?¡± Only then did li Muyan realize that there was someone standing not far away to watch the show. He got up in frustration, then went into the courtyard and knelt down again. Gu Xin had already seen this scene from the kitchen door and ran in to tell Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin smiled,¡±if he likes to kneel, then let him kneel!¡± Xinxin,e over and sit by the fire.¡± Gu Xin was a little afraid of Gu shouxin¡¯s smile and obediently sat down. At this time, Gu Nian had alreadye out. When she saw li Muyan in such a state, she ran up to him and pulled him up.¡±Li Muyan, what are you doing? You¡¯re crazy! It¡¯s a cold day, don¡¯t you know your own health? You¡¯re not here to beg for forgiveness, are you? You¡¯re using morality to kidnap our family!¡± In the kitchen, Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Good, good, there was still a daughter who had not been deceived by this brat. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Li Muyan knelt down stubbornly. I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, second uncle Gu, and aunt Lian. I didn¡¯t protect niannian wellst night. You can hit me and scold me!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu were standing at the door of the central room. They were also speechless at his behavior. Gu Hui pulled Gu si to the kitchen to help. Li Muyan was a little embarrassed. Other than aunt Lian and niannian, no one else paid attention to him. Aunt Lian was probably doing this for his mother¡¯s sake. ¡°Li Muyan, if you don¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll cut off all contact from now on!¡± Gu Nian was angry. Li Muyan looked at Gu Nian in shock. ¡°Get up!¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. Li Muyan insisted on kneeling. He didn¡¯t believe that the Gu family would ignore him today. Gu Nian: ¡± alright, Zhenzhen. Go ahead and kneel. Let¡¯s see how long you can kneel! Mother, don¡¯t bother about him, let him kneel here!¡± After speaking, Gu Nian pulled Cai Xiaolian away. Li Muyan panicked. He wanted to exin, but he suddenly felt dizzy.¡±Niannianqian.¡± Then, he fainted. He had let out his bloodst night and didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t even know that he had gone out. He had knelt outside for so long just now. When the cold wind blew, didn¡¯t he faint? Chapter 834 834 About the Li residence Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian did not eat breakfast. Instead, they walked li Muyan home with ah Dong. At the dining table, grandma Gu, who rarely asked about the child, suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Second brother, what do niannian and the Li family¡¯s kid mean?¡± The three Gu sisters buried their heads in their food and did not speak. Gu shouxin: ¡± I¡¯m not sure. Huihui and niannian often hang out together. Does Huihui know about this? ¡± Gu Hui, who was called out, shook her head. I know the same as everyone else. Li Muyan has liked niannian for a long time. After niannian told us about Xu Changfeng and Zhang Yungui, she didn¡¯t think about these things at all. Li Muyan often wrote letters. One page talked about doing business, and the other page expressed his love. ¡°I think niannian has taken a liking to this child,¡± Grandpa Gu said with a frown. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯I¡¯ll ask her when I get back. But if she really takes it to heart, how do you feel about li Muyan, father and mother?¡± Grandma Gu did not say anything. no one is perfect, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. however, as long as he¡¯s true to niannian, it¡¯s not impossible. Of course, as long as niannian is happy. The only thing we elders can do is to support her. ¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±I understand.¡± After breakfast, the whole family went to visit Lu Zheng. Uncle Gu¡¯s family had arrived a long time ago. At this moment, uncle Gu was in front of Lu Zheng¡¯s bed, telling him a long-winded joke. This was the child that uncle Gu liked the most, other than the children in the family. He could farm with him, chat with him, and teach his son his homework and Kung Fu. He even wanted this guy to be his son! Anyway, he liked Lu Zheng very much. Uncle Gu¡¯s family of four did not know the truth of what happenedst night. They only thought that Lu Zheng and Gu Xin had met some bad people. Lu Zheng was injured, but Gu Xin was fine. In Gu Ren¡¯s eyes, it was the male lead¡¯s duty to protect the female lead. In uncle Gu¡¯s and en Zi¡¯s eyes, this kid was good. He did not let Xinxin get hurt at all. The two families discussed the time to return. With Lu Zheng¡¯s injury, he would need a few days to recuperate before he could take the carriage. Otherwise, the wound on his stomach would burst. Therefore, the Gu family nned to leave the next morning. Lu Zheng and the rest might only return after a few days. Only in the afternoon did Gu Xin have the chance to be alone with Lu Zheng. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Lu Zheng who was fast asleep. She called out softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan? Are you asleep?¡± Lu Yang woke up, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. He wanted to see what little Xinxin was going to do to him. Gu Xin called out again, but did not get a reply. She took out two jade beads, opened Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth, and fed him. Before she could move her hand away, Lu Zheng opened his eyes. Gu Xin¡¯s hand froze and she blinked her eyes, ¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. He didn¡¯t know what Xinxin had fed him, but he believed that Xinxin wouldn¡¯t harm him. Seeing that he did not ask, Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She sat down and took out the jade pendant that Lu Zheng gave her, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, where did you buy this jade pendant?¡± Lu Zheng looked over. He wanted to say that it was from his mother, but he was afraid of scaring his little girl, so he did not say, ¡± ¡°I forgot, he¡¯s always been in my box. Didn¡¯t you always talk about little Yu? I think you¡¯ll like it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. yes, I like it very much. Thank you, brother Yuan Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it!¡± Gu Xin kept the Jade and told Lu Zheng about what happened to Gu Hui and Gu Nian at the Li residence. Lu Zheng frowned as he listened. His men found out that the person who had leaked the news that he was still alive to Madame Lin had recently been in contact with the maidservants of the Li residence. The Li residence had been very simple in his previous life. Other than the acknowledgment of the family being brought forward, there were no other problems. He had changed his own path, but did the paths of others change as well?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 835 835 Follow your heart At the Li family¡¯s house, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian sent the man home. After understanding the whole story, they did not stay any longer and went home. The Li family¡¯s carriage sent them home, so it was not appropriate for the mother and daughter to talk in the carriage. When they returned home, there was no one at home. The mother and daughter guessed that he had gone to third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. Mrs. Li found out that the old woman fromst night was working for her mother. She owed her a debt of gratitude, so she felt that her mother and son had caused her death. She wanted to take revenge. The day before the Lantern Festival, she found out that li Muyan was going to hold antern show at home, so she went to buy two kinds of medicine. She was not crazy enough to drug everyone. She had only used the usual kind of medicine to make the girls sleep for a few hours. As for why Gu Nian was affected, it was because she had eaten a few things that li Muyan had roasted. The roast meat was distributed by this old woman, and she had been waiting on her by the side. She wanted li Muyan to cut his sleeves and share peaches with those young masters so that the servants could see it. Then, when the news spread, li Muyan would bepletely destroyed. As a mother, Mrs. Li would definitely be criticized by others. If the other young masters ¡®reputations were ruined, the Li family¡¯s business managed by Madam li would have a big problem, because those young masters¡¯ families had a lot of business dealings with the Li family. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian did not doubt the results. Gu Nian had indeed seen the old woman lead the poisoned li Muyan to look for Zhu Mingsheng. As for the maidservants whose innocence had been destroyed, some of them were willing to follow the young master back home to be his concubines, but some were unwilling. They proposed that the Li family pay for their freedom and then give them a sum of silver. The Li family was rich, so they could naturally do it. The Li family¡¯s hush money had cost them a month¡¯s ie from their store. After entering the house and sitting down, Cai Xiaolian drank some water and asked, ¡± ¡°Niannian, what do you mean by li Muyan?¡± ¡®What he didst night made me feel like he was the right person. But today, his move of bearing Bramble and asking for punishment made me feel that he was ridiculous! But when I saw him faint and heard the doctor talk about his physical condition, I was very touched. Mother, I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Gu Nian was really confused. Last night, she had really thought that li Muyan was quite good. He had restrained himself in that kind of situation. Even if he didn¡¯t ask her, he could have found someone else to cure the poison. However, he didn¡¯t. She felt that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to marry him. And this morning¡¯s apology made her feel that this person was too ridiculous. Her grandparents and father would not me him, but he had probably lost more than half of her good feelings for him. After sending him back and hearing the doctor talk about his health, Gu Nian suddenly felt that he was so silly. He was so silly to ruin himself for her! She understood li Muyan¡¯s thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t agree with his act of asking for punishment. That was why she was confused! Cai Xiaolian sighed. niannian, let me ask you. If it wasn¡¯t for what happened this morning, would you have thought that marrying li Muyan was a good idea? ¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian nodded honestly. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips. think about it again. After you¡¯ve confirmed it, the next time their familyes to talk about the marriage, your father and I won¡¯t refuse. ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Mother, I haven¡¯t thought it through yet. Let me think about it. He felt that something was missing. I don¡¯t deny that I have feelings for him, but I¡¯m reallycking something when ites to marriage.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. Tell us if you¡¯re sure. Father and mother will not interfere with you. Father and mother will support you. Even if one day you said that you had no feelings for him at all, if he wanted to make a fuss like the previous few, father and mother would stop you. We just hope that you two sisters can live happily and follow your hearts.¡± Chapter 838 838 Chapter 838-drenched By February, Lu Zheng¡¯s injuries had healed. Grandma Xiao even suspected that her grandson had a strong self-healing ability. After confirming that he could walk, uncle Gu was the happiest. Last year, the two of them had worked together for the spring plowing and autumn harvest. The potatoes that he had nted during the winter had been harvested. Lu Zheng immediately asked the people in the manor to nt more. This way, when he entered the capital in the second half of the year, he could transport more seeds over. The Emperor could also distribute more seeds to various ces. The Gu family¡¯s siblings were still training hard. It was not until the end of February that they werepletely used to the sandbags, but Gu shouxin immediately added more weight to the sandbags. The Gu siblings were miserable. Gu Ren pped his chubby little hands and cheered. I¡¯m so happy to see you guys unhappy! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the end of February, Gu Nian finally received li Muyan¡¯s letter. She felt relieved. Li Muyan¡¯s letter didn¡¯t mention anything else. He only said that he had fallen seriously ill after thest time and had been lying in bed for more than a month. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to write on his behalf. As he had not received any letters from Gu Nian, he thought that she was still angry. This time, he had mustered his courage to write her a letter. He expressed his sincerity, his carefulness, his reluctance, and his fear. Gu Nian replied to him with a letter and told him about her life. She said that she would not be able to go to the prefecture in the short term and that they could onlymunicate through letters. Then, the two of them started the days of exchanging letters. Gu Xin, on the other hand, had beenmunicating with Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi through letters. Xie Zhiyi was envious of Gu Xin. She had her brothers and sisters to practice martial arts with her every day. She also wanted to participate. Huo Yanyu was not that envious. She knew her own body well. She could not handle that kind of strength. The Huo siblings were smart, but they were not very strong in martial arts. They had hired martial arts masters to protect them. Huo Yanyu had an 18-year-old maid, and Huo Junhao had a 20-year-old manservant. They did not bring them to the vige at the crossroads, so they would not be bullied. With their intelligence, they would not be easily bullied. ...... The vige examination was on the 5th of March. This time, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t take care of the children. He let them obedientlyplete the task he assigned at home. He even asked grandma Gu to supervise them. Well, the most prestigious person in the family was not Gu shouxin, but grandma Gu! You can still act coquettishly with Gu shouxin, but you can¡¯t do it with grandma Gu. The couple went out on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year. It was raining heavily for five days. On the afternoon of the sixth day, Gu Nian was about to return the book to grandma Xiao with a straw Cape and bamboo hat when she saw the Li family¡¯s carriage at the entrance of grandma Xiao¡¯s house. ¡°Ah Dong, it¡¯s raining. Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± Gu Nian waved. Li Muyan is too much, he¡¯s not even afraid of the road slipping in the rain!¡± Without waiting for ah Dong to speak, the curtain of the carriage was lifted and Li Muyan jumped out. He stood in front of Gu Nian and smiled. ¡°Niannian, I missed you so much.¡± Gu Nian looked at li Muyan in shock. After a while, she returned to her senses and pushed li Muyan into the car.¡±You fool, don¡¯t you know how to wear a bamboo hat? My hair is all wet!¡± Li Muyan wanted to pull Gu Nian into the car. give me a moment. I¡¯m going to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to put something down. I¡¯ll be out soon! Gu Nian pped his hand away. As she spoke, Gu Nian turned around to return the book. Grandma Xiao asked Gu Nian to stay for a while, but Gu Nian ran out of the room after saying a few words. In the end, she saw li Muyan standing in the rain. She was speechless. She ran over and pulled li Muyan onto the carriage. Chapter 840 840 I won¡¯t Because of li Muyan¡¯s special fate, he only sat there for a while before reluctantly returning home. Gu Nian warned him sternly that he was not allowed to sneak in again. ording to the letter, time passed by very quickly. There was still half a year left before his 18th birthday. When they were about to part, li Muyan wanted to let Gu Nian off again, but Gu Nian still blocked him. Although she was a modern girl, she was more conservative. It was just likest year¡¯s Lantern Festival, when they had touched each other like a Dragonfly touching the water. She consoled herself that it was an ident. If it wasn¡¯t an ident, she didn¡¯t want to be so gentle with others. However, although li Muyan¡¯s method was silly, she seemed to be more careful than before. When her parents came back, should she tell them that they would agree to the Li family¡¯s proposal the next time? Get engaged first. If you want to get married, it will have to wait until next year. She would be seventeen next year, and she could get married. Gu Nian happily ran to Gu Ren. Gu Ren had just woken up from his afternoon nap and was still in a daze when Gu Nian carried him back to his room in the rain. ¡°Dopey Gu, I¡¯m in love!¡± After cing Gu Ren on her bed, Gu Nian said excitedly, ¡± ¡°With who? Isn¡¯t Xue Qianyu in the capital?¡± Gu Ren was stunned. ¡°Who wants to be with Xue Qianyu! He¡¯s the type that Gu Nian likes. Do you think I look like that?¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°I created the Gu Nian in the book based on you!¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°My ass! Do I look like the kind of selfish person who bullies his sister, acts arrogantly, and is subservient to others? Can I share my man with others? You little brat!¡± Gu Nian was so angry that she poked Gu Ren¡¯s head. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Ren, who was already one and a half years old, would still be jabbed down. He got up and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so selfish, you always bully me and sanniu! You¡¯re the kind of person who¡¯s arrogant, bullies the weak, and fears the strong. You¡¯re the same now. You only know how to bully us poor little things. If you have the ability, then go bully second uncle and Grandpa and Grandma! Also, what did sharing mean? In order to give you a tragic ending, I didn¡¯t even let you enjoy a good man like Xue Qianyu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about books.¡± Gu Nian poked him again. This was the real world. Do you want to hear me share my thoughts on love?¡± She did not even notice what Gu Ren meant when he said that she did not get to enjoy that kind of good man. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Gu Ren pouted. ¡°Li Muyan¡¯s pretty good,¡± Gu Nian said.¡±If you ask for his hand in marriage again, we¡¯ll settle down.¡± Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡± no, ¡± Gu Ren exined patiently. I can fall in love, but I can¡¯t get married! Gu Nian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s mouth and asked,¡¯why not? Didn¡¯t you say that you were encouraging me?¡± Gu Ren waved his chubby little hand and pped Gu Nian away.¡±I¡¯m encouraging you to fall in love! You don¡¯t have to get married to fall in love.¡± dating without marriage in mind? ¡± Gu Nian pouted. that¡¯s being a hooligan! ¡°No way!¡± Gu Ren said. I remember that there was a problem with their family, but I can¡¯t remember what the problem was. You can¡¯t marry him anyway!¡± ¡®I don¡¯t believe you anymore, that lousy book of yours! You didn¡¯t even set li Muyan as a character, so how did you know that there was a problem with his family?¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± He really couldn¡¯t remember, because everything about the male lead had nothing to do with the Duke Rong residence, so he didn¡¯t set it at all. But, but, he seemed to remember someone who was rted to these two families. Who was it? ¡°You have nothing else to say, right? You just want me to follow the plot of your book, but I won¡¯t.¡± Chapter 841 841 It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s sweet Gu Ren did not try to persuade Gu Nian anymore. Instead, she said, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve encountered fewer problems. My parents, second uncle, and second aunt have taught you less about setbacks. For someone like you who has always had a smooth life, you have to suffer the blow of life!¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face and said,¡¯you speak as if you¡¯ve been taught a lesson on setbacks! Besides, some people were born with good fortune! What if I am that kind of person? The modern world has never allowed me to meet a boy that I like. Transmigrate into the book and meet a good boy that isn¡¯t created by a fool like you. I¡¯m d!¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her and fell down on his own. He closed his eyes and continued to sleep. A rainy day is a better match for a nap! Gu Nian ignored him. Gu Ren¡¯s objection made her feel ufortable. She wanted to see the cute little Xinxin and feel better. Gu Xin was obediently practicing her writing. The copybook she was using was given to her by old master Huo. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She sat upright and practiced her strokes without any distractions. Seeing how focused she was, Gu Nian did not want to disturb her. She stood at the door of the central room and looked at the rain falling from the sky. She thought of li Muyan, who had just braved the rain toe over, and her heart was touched. And the genuine fear that li Muyan revealed when he was worried that she would be snatched away, Yingluo. Gu Nian shook her head and silently told herself not to think about it anymore. She should not be too brash about love. She should focus on her career. Why don¡¯t I make some desserts? Gu Nian suddenly felt like eating some sweet snacks.¡¯Xuemei Niang? snowkes?¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter if it was sweet. Previously, Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Gu Xin had discussed that they would open their own restaurant in the future and wait for Gu shouxin to finish his exam before opening it. At that time, he would definitely make the restaurant the best restaurant in great Zhou. Mrs. Li had once wanted to buy a recipe for the Li family¡¯s niece, but Cai Xiaolian had declined, because they wanted to open a shop themselves. After working with others for a long time, he realized that it was more reliable to do it himself. Gu shouxin was confident about the imperial examination. He was not afraid of the other students ¡®worries of not knowing the intention of the examiner. It was not the style that the head Examiner liked. He had already used Lu Zheng to find out the characteristics of the main officials of the six ministries of the capital. Therefore, it would not be a problem for him to choose any Head Examiner. It was more realistic to ask Lu Zheng than Gu Ren about the people in the Imperial court. Gu Ren was the author of the original book. All the characters and plots were to show the abilities of the male lead. The male lead did not take the imperial examination, so Gu Ren did not understand at all. However, Lu Zheng hade into contact with these people before and had real experience. Sometimes, Gu shouxin would think about a question. What exactly did Lu Zheng want to do? was it really like what he appeared to be? did he just want to grow up with Xinxin, take revenge for his mother, and then be with Xinxin? Did he not have any thoughts about power and status? There were some things that he couldn¡¯t ask directly, and there wasn¡¯t a suitable opportunity to do so. That kid was also tight-lipped, and what he said and showed was just what he wanted people to know. Of all the teenagers around him, Gu shouxin liked Lu Zheng the most. First, Lu Zheng¡¯s youth was simr to his, and second, this kid¡¯s Secret means were very much to his liking. Because of Gu shouxin¡¯s confidence, Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Gu Xin decided to open their own restaurant after Gu shouxin¡¯s examination. They had already chosen chefs from the vige. There were indeed two among Meng Meng¡¯s brothers who were better at this. They had also worked in the restaurant¡¯s kitchen before they went to the vige. Chapter 842 842 You¡¯ll know when you meet The rain continued to fall until the middle of March. Grandpa Gu had been worried about Gu shouxin every day for the past few days. When he had nothing to do, he would say to grandma Gu and uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily, I wonder if the examination room second brother was assigned to has a leak?¡± I heard that the rain will affect the mood of the examinees. I wonder if second brother will be affected? ¡± ¡°Second has already gotten first ce four times in a row. I wonder if he can get first ce in the vige examination and obtain the top scorer?¡± ¡°Lann, boss, I usually don¡¯t give second brother any pressure, right?¡± Finally, on the night of March 15th, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came back. Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin expectantly, like a child asking for candy from an adult. Gu shouxin replied,¡±father, I didn¡¯t wait for the results toe out.¡± There are still two days before the results are out. Don¡¯t worry, your son will definitely bring you a high schr back. Dad, you can buy as muchnd as you want. No matter how much you buy, our family doesn¡¯t have to pay taxes.¡± Grandpa Gu gave him a Pat and said, ¡± ¡°I let you take the exam so that your family can be exempted from tax?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Grandpa Gu with a smile. Grandpa Gu asked again,¡±what about ah Zhen and little rat?¡± How did the two of them do?¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± brother-inw thinks he¡¯s okay. As for that Huo kid, father, you know that kid. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone else except me. ¡°Jun Hao is waiting for Yanyu in the prefecture,¡± Cai Xiaolian interjected.¡±He¡¯lle over after he sees the results.¡± The siblings will be going to the capital in a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Shangjing.¡± Grandpa Gu suddenly understood. Second brother, you should also think about the next arrangements. Has the date for this year¡¯s general examination been set? is it in August or September?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯young Huo said that there¡¯s news from old master Huo. The Emperor ns to hold the court examination at the end of the month on the first day of September.¡¯ At the beginning of October, the people of the Xing Nan Kingdom came to visit, and his Majesty wanted to let the people of the Xing Nan Kingdom see our Zhou Dynasty¡¯s top schr parade through the streets.¡± Grandfather Gu¡¯s mouth twitched. The emperor¡¯s exaggerated act of pretending to be an ordinary person appeared in his mind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Speaking of which, this Emperor was his nephew, blood rted. Their ye family had really picked out a unique Emperor from thousands of people! ...... That night, Gu Nian shared her thoughts with Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Gu shouxin looked at his daughter¡¯s first awakening of love and did not say anything to hurt her. He only said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, if li Muyan does something wrong to you one day and father wants to deal with him, don¡¯t stop father.¡± ¡°Father, if he does anything wrong to me, I won¡¯t let him off either.¡± Gu Nian smiled. Father, don¡¯t worry!¡± Seeing how happy Gu Nian was, Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Have you confirmed your feelings this time? It won¡¯t be like the time when you liked general Yan Mo?¡± Gu Nian thought of Yan Mo and felt that it had happened a long time ago. Embarrassed, she said, ¡± ¡°At that time, I just thought that he was quite manly, strong, and good-looking. He was the type that I liked. If he already has someone he likes, I won¡¯t go and poach him! This was not right. Now that she thought about it, it was pure love. It was different from the feeling she had for li Muyan. The feeling of being moved is also different.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and asked curiously,¡¯sister, do you understand the feeling of falling in love now? Tell me about it! I¡¯ll be a joke if I don¡¯t know about it when I encounter it in the future.¡± Gu Nian thought about it for a moment and decided not to tell Gu Xin that she liked him like she did in the past. After a while, she finally said, ¡± I can¡¯t tell you how I feel. Anyway, you¡¯ll know when you meet her. Well, she¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s the right person and the one who¡¯s willing to marry. Chapter 845 845 Grandpa Gu is drunk A kind-hearted aunt quietly reminded Cai Xiaolian that second brother Gu was different now, so she had to hurry up. Cai Xiaolian asked,¡±what are you holding on to?¡± The aunts said,¡±of course, we have to hurry up and have a son!¡± ¡®Your man is an official now, a father of two children, and he¡¯s still so young and handsome. Won¡¯t those little vixense forward?¡¯ So, if you want to hold onto your man, it¡¯s best to hold onto two in three years at this age. Even if you can¡¯t hold two in three years, you have to make him have no energy to deal with little vixens. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face turned red. The aunts were really speaking the truth! Of course, other than teaching her how to catch a man, he also helped her block off a few people who wanted to kiss her. These aunts were very direct with their words. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own child? what does he look like? what can he do? is he a good match for the daughter of master Jie Yuan? Touch your heart and tell me, your daughter is like those two children. Would you tell her that your son (nephew, distant nephew) is like that? We¡¯re both women, don¡¯t harm the little girl. This was the second time Cai Xiaolian had felt the straightforwardness of the vige aunts since she had transmigrated. When was the first time? The first time wasst year¡¯s New Year¡¯s goodspetition. Those aunts also said directly, ¡± your family sells goods to us. It¡¯s a business deal. I give you eggs and brown sugar. That¡¯s a favor. Why? you don¡¯t want this favor anymore? ¡± On the other hand, things were much simpler for Gu Nian and Gu Xin. No girls or boys came up to talk to them because their families had made it clear that the sisters were doing great things. The makeup they made could be sold for a lot of money, so they should not disturb them and cut off their source of ie. It was like killing their parents. That day, Grandpa Gu drank a lot and was drunk. In the past, when he was not in good health, he would only drink a small ss of wine during the new year. Today, he had drunk a lot. As a result, Gu shouxin was scolded by grandma Gu again. can¡¯t you be more low-key? your father was just in good healthst year. Why didn¡¯t you drink until he was sick? ¡± Gu shouxin,¡±I also want to be low-key, but it¡¯s the old master who wants to be high-profile!¡± He felt very wronged. Grandma Gu helped Grandpa Gu back to the room to lie down, and after a while, she came to call Gu shouxin in. Grandpa Gu leaned against the bed and took Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Second brother! Good! Good! Good!¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± Zhenzhen¡¯s father, you should sleep. Mother will scold her son again. ¡°Lann still likes you guys a lot,¡± Grandpa Guughed. Of course,nn likes me the most. You¡¯re All My Sons, and you look like me, so there¡¯s something thatnn likes.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin: Grandpa Gu patted Gu shouxin¡¯s hand again. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly,¡±father, if you continue to be like this, I won¡¯t dare to be the top scorer!¡± I didn¡¯t even tell the Emperor that I passed. I¡¯m afraid that if you¡¯re even happier and drink more, mother will beat me to death and make me the first top scorer in history to be beaten to death by my own mother.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Grandpa Gu sat up and said. How could your mother bear to kill my son? Your mother loves the house and its Crow, you are my sons, she can¡¯t wait to be distressed!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±ran ran is saying that we¡¯re not her sons. She¡¯s saying that you¡¯re like someone else¡¯s.¡± Grandpa Gu suddenly pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s face, just like how Gu Nian usually pulled Gu Ren.¡±Second brother, you can¡¯t learn from your big brother! What you said just now sounded like your big brother¡¯s tone!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head seriously,¡±no, father, you¡¯re wrong.¡± It¡¯s not that I¡¯m like big brother, it¡¯s me and big brother that are like you.¡± At the door, grandma Gu almost burst outughing. Her brother Chuan was so cute even when he was drunk. Chapter 846 846 Chapter 846-will never change Grandpa Gu suddenly sat up straight and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was confused. second brother, do your best and get into the first ce, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. I¡¯ll tell you a big secret, a very big secret, a very powerful secret. Gu shouxin said,¡±Hello, ran ran.¡± Grandpa Gu pinched Gu shouxin¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient. Although you¡¯ve changed a lot, I like you as a son!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. Grandpa Gu fell to the ground after he finished speaking. Grandma Gu came in and drove Gu shouxin out, taking care of Grandpa Gu by herself. Gu shouxin shook his head. There was no special meaning in his father¡¯s words, right? Forget it, it was fine even if he had special intentions. Anyway, the old master liked him as a son. Who cared what his intentions were? it was fine as long as the old master liked him. ...... After the banquet, the Huo family came to pick up Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu. The atmosphere of farewell was not strong, because they all knew that Gu shouxin would go to Beijing to take the exam in the second half of the year, and they would be able to meet again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Once again, Huo Junhao made a bold statement, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, I will work hard to catch up to you! I want to be the top scorer!¡± Gu shouxin, I hope you won¡¯t always be second! Huo Junhao¡¯s expression changed immediately. He tugged at Gu shouxin¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡± second uncle, to make your wishe true, why don¡¯t you answer one question less? ¡± ¡°Is that interesting?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Interesting,¡± Huo Junhao said with certainty. Gu shouxin said,¡±take care!¡± The second child prodigy!¡± The Gu family watched the Huo siblings leave with smiles on their faces. After getting into the car, Huo Yanyu waved at the Gu sisters.¡±Sisters, I will miss you. Remember to write a letter! I¡¯m infatuated with you guys, and my heart will never change. I love you guys!¡± The Gu sisters,¡±Yingluo.¡± After sending the two of them off, grandma Gu gathered the entire family. Looking at her children and grandchildren who were in high spirits, grandma Gu didn¡¯t look down on them.¡±I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today to discuss our family¡¯s arrangements. Boss, you go first.¡± Uncle Gu replied,¡±I didn¡¯t make any arrangements! Mother, haven¡¯t you already arranged everything for me?¡± Grandma Gu said,¡±Yingluo, as expected, boss is still a terrible person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what father and mother are going to do next,¡± Gu shouxin said. Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin and thought,¡±this is also a troublesome thing.¡± Fourth uncle Gu: ¡± mother, my n is to work hard. Together with Xiao Huan, we¡¯ll try our best to give father and mother a grandson or granddaughter. Grandma Gu thought, it¡¯s still so annoying! She gave up on her son and looked at her daughter-inw. Zhang Shi immediately understood andughed,¡±mother, I was thinking that his second uncle had passed the imperial examination.¡± We¡¯lle to the capital in the second half of the year to take the exam. By then, we¡¯ll get an official position, and we¡¯ll also benefit from it. Hehe, I want to learn how to read, how to do business, and how to treat people properly from second sister-inw so that I won¡¯t lose face for mother and second sister-inw.¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve discussed it with his father,¡± Cai Xiaolian said.¡±We¡¯ll leave for the capital at the beginning of August. We¡¯ve also asked ah Yuan to buy us a house. We won¡¯t have to worry about not having a ce to live.¡± It¡¯s just a few children, we haven¡¯t decided if we want them to go.¡± ¡°Early August is toote,¡± grandma Gu finally said,¡±you should leave by mid-July at thetest.¡± The food and climate in Beijing are different from ours. You have to get used to it first. The words of the children are up to you.¡± Then, grandma Gu looked at Yang Shi. Madam yang said, ¡± aunt, I just want to do our family¡¯s furniture store well. Second sister-inw has been busy recently and has to apany second brother to take the Imperial examinations. When second brother bes an official in the future, second sister-inw will definitely have to be by his side. I want to manage the store independently as soon as possible. As for the rest, I¡¯ll listen to father and mother. Chapter 847 847 Chapter 847-shocking the world with a single brilliant feat After hearing her son and daughter-inw¡¯s ns, grandma Gu looked at the children. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you!¡± The Gu sisters replied. Gu en replied,plete the task that second uncle gave me! Be good and listen to me!¡± Grandpa Gu smiled. alright, alright, alright. Since you¡¯ve told me your ns, I¡¯ll tell you what the two of us are nning to do. We¡¯ve already agreed not to move out, so if he passes the exam, I¡¯m nning to have the whole family follow him. Second brother, second wife, what do you think?¡± ¡°Father, I think so too,¡± Gu shouxin said. Cai Xiaolian said,¡±father, I still want to do business. In the future, mother and sister-inw will take care of the house. Fourth sister-inw and I will go out and earn money.¡± The children have a good rtionship, so they definitely won¡¯t separate.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The Gu sisters nodded. Grandpa Gu smiled in relief. Uncle Gu was depressed,¡±if second brother bes an official, he¡¯s definitely not in our Qing Province!¡± Where am I supposed to go to farm?¡± Fourth uncle Gu was also anxious. second brother is going to be an official. I¡¯m doing carpentry outside. Won¡¯t I be a disgrace to second brother? ¡± Also, Xiao Huan and second sister-inw are gone. What are we going to do with the furniture factory?¡± Zhang Shi was anxious. These two sisters-inw are so ignorant. At this time, second didn¡¯t despise you, but you despise second? Yang xiaohuan was on the same page as fourth uncle Gu. If they all left, who would be in charge of the furniture factory? ¡°First uncle, fourth uncle, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Gu Xin suddenly said. Uncle, if you want to farm, we can buynd and continue to farm when father bes an official! And fourth uncle, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing to do carpentry? Her mother had said that it was not embarrassing to earn money with one¡¯s own hands. He wasn¡¯t doing anything bad. Also, we can hire someone to manage the furniture factory. Let¡¯s bring Grandpa yang and the other Masters to set up another one.¡± Zhang Shi pped her hands,¡±Xinxin is right, right!¡± Xinxin is so smart! Xinxin is as smart as her father!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s idea was what Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian had discussed, so they didn¡¯t say anything. Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son and youngest son in disdain. ¡°No child can understand! If the tree moved to death, the person would move to life! Back then, I asked you clearly, and you didn¡¯t want to separate. Now, it¡¯s useless to refute! We must leave!¡± Alright, with this olddy¡¯smand, no one dared to refute. Uncle Gu thought that he still hadnd to nt, so he began to think about how muchnd he would buy and what to nt. As for fourth uncle Gu, well, he would continue to work. He did not think that he was embarrassing. If he could earn his own money, he was willing to work with his parents and brothers. Seeing that everyone was silent, Grandpa Gu continued, ¡± ¡°My n is for second brother and second daughter-inw to go to Beijing first. Ask ah Yuan to help us buy a house, a bigger one with three entrances. I will pay for the silver. You two go first, we¡¯lle back together after the autumn harvest. therefore, the second and fourth daughter-inw will have to hand over the business here properly. Boss, you have to choose a few families and give our family¡¯s rent to others to nt. This is the Gu family¡¯s root, so the old mansion must be kept. You little ones, you¡¯d better consider whether you want to keep your business here! Do you all understand?¡± Everyone nodded. The family meeting ended smoothly. After that, the Gu family was preparing to enter the capital. Even Gu Ren was thinking about his life in ancient times. They didn¡¯t think that Gu shouxin would miss at all. In their opinion, Gu shouxin was a person who would shock the world with a single brilliant feat. Chapter 848 848 What is still missing? Third uncle also participated in the vige examination this year and passed the high schr examination. His ranking was not that high, and he was considered to be in the middle. He was a little conflicted about whether he should follow Gu shouxin to the capital for the examination. He was worried that he would be bullied by his mother and sister if he was not by his side after his wife gave birth. At the beginning of April, when Gu shouxin came to the prefecture to attend a banquet hosted by the magistrate, he was pulled by his third uncle to ask this question. ¡°Second brother, do you think I should take the exam this year or three yearster?¡± third uncle was very conflicted. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t give him any ideas and let him think about it clearly. In the end, before third uncle could think clearly, third aunt gave birth. On the 4th of April, everything went well, and she gave birth to a pair of twins, a Dragon and a Phoenix. It was a good sign. The older brother was born first, followed by the younger sister. When Gu shouxin heard that the delivery was near, he even took a few jade beads and put them into the food that the servants brought to third aunt. There was no need to feed the child. Anyway, third aunt Gu had to feed the child after eating it. Since third aunt had given birth, Gu shouxin stayed in the prefecture and waited for the Gu family toe and see her before they went back together. This time, he didn¡¯t force the children to stay at home and allowed them to visit their younger siblings. Seeing her daughter in high spirits, grandma Gu was relieved. Having twins had a great impact on a woman¡¯s health. It seemed that her son-inw had taken good care of her. After his third uncle received his daughter¡¯s happiness, he thought about whether he should take the exam or not. So, he found his father-inw, who always liked to listen to hisints. Grandpa Gu replied,¡¯yes! No one knew what would happen after three years. If third brother doesn¡¯t let you take the exam, I¡¯ll scold her!¡± Third uncle was so touched that he was about to cry. This was the first time his father-inw had so readily said that he wanted to scold his daughter. He would definitely take the test, and he had to pass it. Then, he decided to do something that might be criticized by others, which was to send his wife and child to the Yue family. This way, he would not have to worry about his mother and sister bullying his wife! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Gu was speechless after hearing that. Children were all debts! ...... After the Lantern Festival, Lu Zheng was no longer being hunted down, but the clues were also cut off. His men found out that the person who was in contact with the ten thousand sword Pavilion was close to a servant of the Li family. They had been watching this servant for three months and didn¡¯t find any problems. After getting someone to keep an eye on the Li family¡¯s servants, he also got someone to keep an eye on li Muyan. Then, he felt a deep sense of pity for Xue Qianyu. Li Muyan was probably going to be engaged to Gu Nian soon. Moreover, there was nothing wrong with li Muyan¡¯s love for Gu Nian. As a man, Lu Zheng could understand why he was jealous. This kid was exactly like what he had heard in his previous life, proud of his sess and very free. As for Gu Nian¡¯s marriage, Lu Zheng would not interrupt. After seeing her third aunt and her new cousins, Gu Nian followed Cai Xiaolian to the Li family. Recently, the finishing touches on Liansheng Street had been done, and Cai Xiaolian and Madam li had been very busy. This time, the four Gu sisters went with them. Gu en wanted to go with them, but she was escorted by Gu shouxin to take the exam. Gu en could only silently apologize to the waiter in his heart. After not seeing li Muyan for a month, Gu Nian was filled with joy. She finally understood how it felt to miss someone. It was the same for li Muyan. If it were not for the Gu sisters, he would have recited all the things he missed for the past month to Gu Nian. Although she was overjoyed, Gu Nian still felt that something was missing. Chapter 849 849 Chapter 849-pouring night incense Cai Xiaolian and Madam li were talking about the incident at Liansheng Street. After their discussion, Madam li mentioned the two children. Cai Xiaolian understood Gu Nian¡¯s intentions and did not reject him like before. Madam li was overjoyed and began to talk about her family¡¯s ns. Li Muyan would only turn eighteen in October, but Duke Rong and his wife had asked the royal family to contact an eminent monk and get him an amulet that could keep li Muyan safe for half a month. Therefore, they nned to return to the capital after the Mid-Autumn Festival. If the Gu family agreed, they would start preparing for the wedding after they returned to the capital. From Madam Li¡¯s point of view, Gu shouxin would definitely pass. She had never heard of any batch of top scorer who did not pass the Imperial schr examination, unless they did not take any reference. Originally, Duke Rong and his wife had also told Madam li that if the Gu family agreed to the marriage, even if Gu shouxin¡¯s ranking was not good, they would also inform the Ministry of official personnel affairs to give Gu shouxin an official position in the capital. By then, the two children would be in the capital. Madam li didn¡¯t say these words to Cai Xiaolian. She just felt that these words were a bit insulting. She regarded Cai Xiaolian as a good sister, so how could she say such words to her? Mrs. Li was genuinely happy about the two children. She had also persuaded her parents that the Gu family was not what they thought. Since they had decided to be inws, they should not be so high and mighty. Even if they could not be inws, the Gu family was her friend. She did not want her biological parents to treat the Gu family like this. Cai Xiaolian did not agree immediately. Instead, she said that she would go home and ask Gu Nian for her opinion. After Cai Xiaolian and the Gu sisters left, the servant maids in the house ran to Madam Xie¡¯s ce and learned about the child¡¯s marriage. Duke Rong was angry again. that silly girl, Yusheng. She should have told us that we would give him an official position. If she had told us, the Gu family would have agreed immediately! Xie Shi also felt that the Gu family was being pretentious. They only passed the Imperial examinations in their thirties. Although they were top scorer, how much future did they have? Duke Rong was so angry that he called his attendants to find Gu shouxin. At this moment, Gu shouxin was in the courtyard, examining Gu en¡¯s homework. When he heard the knock on the door, he thought that his wife and children had returned. He happily went to open the door, but when he opened it, he saw Duke Rong, who had a bad expression on his face. They didn¡¯t have good intentions! He raised his eyebrows and did not let her in. I don¡¯t owe you any money! Who was he acting like this for? Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, Duke Rong raised his head and chin, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not inviting me in?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu shouxin asked expressionlessly. ¡°Ha, hahaha, Who am I?¡± Duke Rong was dumbfounded. Gu shouxin closed the door directly. Duke Rong didn¡¯t let his servant knock on the door anymore, but instead, he banged on the door. He didn¡¯t even realize that he had been very irritable recently. Gu shouxin opened the door again and looked at Duke Rong, who was still raising his hand. ¡°How about the Minister counsellors of the six ministries?¡± Duke Rong asked with a frown. N?v(el)B\\jnn In the great Zhou Dynasty, the counsellors of the six ministries were secondary rank 5 officials. ¡°High Duke, you¡¯re doing the business of buying and selling official positions?¡± Gu shouxin sneered. Duke Rong suppressed the anger in his heart. let Gu Nian and mu Yan get engaged. You will enter the capital¡¯s general examination. No matter what your results are, I will give you an official position. Gu shouxinughed. It seemed that in his previous life, before he became nine thousand years old, the brothers of the Empress Dowager¡¯s maternal family were also so arrogant. What did he do to them after he became nine thousand years old? He thought for a moment and seemed to have asked someone to pour night incense in the capital! Every household that poured the night incense was responsible for it. If you dared to provoke me, I wouldn¡¯t pour the night incense for your family and would fill your house with feces. You would be very simr to the high Duke who was as arrogant as the King of Heaven! Chapter 850 850 Marriage is a matter between two families Duke Rong stared at Gu shouxin,¡¯you¡¯re still not satisfied? Jie yuang was quite good at being pretentious! Let this old man tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for mu Yan¡¯s determination to have your daughter, this old man wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to her at all! Even if you be the top scorer, your daughter is still not worthy of my grandson.¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±High Duke, you don¡¯t have a grandson. That¡¯s your maternal grandson!¡± Do you know why you don¡¯t have a grandson? You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re the one who founded the great Zhou imperial court. Even the heavens don¡¯t want you to have an heir! If this continues, I don¡¯t think there will be an heir.¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Duke Rong was so angry that he was trembling. Gu shouxin curled his lips in disdain. ¡°So what if I¡¯m impudent? What can you do to me? I advise you to speak obediently. If you don¡¯t speak obediently, I¡¯ll make my daughter, who isn¡¯t worthy of your grandson, not marry him. At that time, you won¡¯t even have a grandson.¡± Gu shouxin deliberately emphasized the word ¡°grandson.¡± Duke Rong pointed at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin returned to his expressionless face, coldly nced at Duke Rong, and then closed the door. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this one day!¡± Duke Rong was furious. Gu en ran over with a sandbag that had been added a few pounds. ¡°Second uncle, I don¡¯t like li Muyan. Don¡¯t let him be my second brother-inw! If second sister marries him, with this old man, her days will definitely not be peaceful!¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu en and did not say anything. He walked back to the central room with his hands behind his back. Gu en could only follow. If she had known earlier, she would not have run over. Gu shouxin continued to test Gu en, as if nothing had happened. Gu en began to think about how to tell the second brother about this. This damn old man came to scold second uncle and asked the second brother to mess with the old man¡¯s people in the capital! ¡°Focus!¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu en. Gu en obediently stopped thinking about it. ...... At night, Gu shouxin called Gu Nian into the house alone. His expression was a little off. Gu Xin pulled Gu si to a corner to listen. This time, Gu shouxin did not let them listen. Gu Nian was a little afraid of Gu shouxin and asked weakly, ¡± ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian and said,¡±the Li family has mentioned marriage to your mother again.¡± I¡¯ll just ask you a few questions. First, if li Muyan¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like you and thinks you¡¯re someone of high status, but li Muyan has vowed to marry you, what will you do?¡± ¡°Father, why do you ask?¡± Gu Nian frowned. Aunt Luo is very sincere to our family! It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°You just need to answer,¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Gu Nian replied in silence. ¡°Second, if I object to you marrying li Muyan, will you marry or not?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. Gu Nian looked at Gu shouxin in surprise. Li Muyan didn¡¯t provoke her father? Could it be because of the Lantern Festival? ¡°Answer me!¡± Gu shouxin said coldly. ¡°Father, I can only tell you that I¡¯m not against marrying him.¡± Gu Nian pouted. However, I remember a sentence. You can choose not to marry the person your parents want you to marry, but you must not marry the person your parents want you to not marry. If her father objected, she would listen to him. However, our daughter will not be happy and might not marry for the rest of her life.¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯your mother and I can afford to support you! Li Muyan wasn¡¯t a good match and couldn¡¯t be married! Niannian, the great Zhou Dynasty is different from the ce where you and your mother used to live. In the great Zhou Dynasty, marriage was not a matter between two people, but a matter between two families. Do you know what Duke Rong and his wife would do if they didn¡¯t like you?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯I¡¯ve seen a lot of such things, so I¡¯m not trying to scare you. They didn¡¯t have a son, so if they wanted someone to inherit the title, li Muyan would be the son of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. Even if li Muyan agreed to let all his sons have the surname Jiang, these two old men would still add to li Muyan¡¯s family. You can tolerate concubines having sex?¡± Gu Nian opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Gu shouxin interrupted her.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 851 851 Making the three children run away and the two children cry Gu shouxin said,¡¯he can¡¯t even make the decisions for his family. Do you expect him to give you a couple for the rest of your life? He had been protected by his mother for more than ten years, and it was undeniable that he was smart, but had he ever seen any shady things in the backyard? Does he have any means? He was the only son of the Li family and the Son of Duke Rong. What could he do? During the Lantern Festival, when an evil person entered his courtyard and something happened, did you ever think about what would have happened if you couldn¡¯t control yourself at that time? What would you have done if you hadn¡¯t stabbed him?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin continued,¡±during the Lantern Festival, you and Xinxin met with an ident at the same time, and you were both implicated by a man.¡± Lu Zheng could make sure that Xinxin was unscathed, and he could ensure her safety at the first possible moment. And Li Muyan? He can¡¯t even guarantee his own safety, so how can I trust him with you?¡± that Lu Zheng is someone who has lived for two lifetimes, ¡± Gu Nian exined softly. how can he bepared to him? ¡± Gu shouxin was so angry that heughed,¡±he¡¯s a person who has lived two lives. In his heart, Xinxin is the most important person in both lives.¡± In li Muyan¡¯s heart, he¡¯s the most important. You¡¯re not.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s pretty good to me,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu shouxin clenched his fists. He thought that if this was his son, he would beat him up until he woke up. Looking at his beautiful daughter, Gu shouxin was discouraged. He said patiently, ¡± ¡°On the day of the bramble and the apology, if he thought you were more important, he wouldn¡¯t havee like that. He did that to seek psychologicalfort so that we won¡¯t be tired of him.¡± Gu Nian did not like the idea of bearing a Bramble and asking for forgiveness. However, she could not bear to hear Gu shouxinparing Lu Zheng to li Muyan. if something like this happened to Xinxin and Lu Zheng, Lu Zheng would definitely be worse than li Muyan. He wanted to get close to Xinxin before and even moved to our vige. Gu shouxin replied,¡±he won¡¯t.¡± Not to mention that Xinxin wouldn¡¯t be drugged if she followed him. Even if she was, the first thing Lu Zheng would do was not toe and beg for forgiveness. The first thing he would do was to kill the person who hurt Xinxin. In both my previous and current life, he has done it. ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯ve found Lu Zheng pleasing to the eye recently. Of course, he¡¯s good in every way.¡± Gu Nian was a little rebellious. Yes, li Muyan wasn¡¯t as good as Lu Zheng, but I just like him! If you don¡¯t want me to marry, then I won¡¯t! I¡¯ll listen to my parents ¡°words and matchmaker¡¯s agreement. But you don¡¯t have to step on one and hold one! I won¡¯t get married!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Nian turned around and left the house. She even mmed the door. Gu shouxin was stunned. This girl mmed the door? As Gu Nian ran out of the courtyard, her sisters chased after her in the middle of the night. Gu Hui asked Gu Xin and Gu si to stay at home while she and Gu en chased after them. Gu Xin and Gu si carefully entered Gu shouxin¡¯s room. ¡°Father (second uncle!)¡± The two of them stood on either side of Gu shouxin, looking at him with worry and fear. They had never seen Gu shouxin like this. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice sounded like she was about to cry. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to see these unlucky children now. He didn¡¯t want to bother with them. ¡°Father! Father, say something! Don¡¯t you ignore us! Father, don¡¯t be angry! Father, say something!¡± Gu Xin grabbed Gu shouxin¡¯s arm and shook it. As Gu Xin cried, Gu si also cried. She wasn¡¯t sad, she was just afraid. Second uncle was so scary like this. Wuwuwu ¡°What is this? When I went next door to deliver the things, you made the three children run away and the two children cry?¡± Cai Xiaolian entered the house and looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. Chapter 852 852 He is a liar Gu Nian ran and ran until she reached the river. This was the ce where she had met li Muyanst year during the Lantern Festival. However, she had note here on purpose. She had just run in this direction and happened to run here. She sat down by the river and kicked the stones on the shore in frustration. Gu Hui, Gu en, and Lu Zheng caught up. Originally, Lu Zheng had just arrived in the prefecture and had something important to tell Gu shouxin. When he saw Gu Hui and Gu en running out, Gu en pulled him and ran without a word. He had thought that something had happened, but when he looked at it, he saw that it was Gu Nian. Oh, fortunately, it was not little Xinxin. The three of them sat down not far from Gu Nian. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian was furious when she saw Lu Zheng. How did he manage to get her father to betray her? In the past, she had been beaten up by the father and daughter, but only a year had passed, and her father had fallen in love with her. Lu Zheng blinked innocently. Was Gu Nian ring at him? I didn¡¯t provoke her. Gu en¡¯s breathing recovered and he said, ¡± ¡°Second sister, did second uncle ask you to stop hanging out with li Muyan? He told you not to marry him?¡± Gu en wanted to untie the sandbags on his hands and feet, but he thought of his second uncle and did not do it. Gu Nian was stunned. They did not speak loudly. Did en Zijin know? Gu Hui also looked at Gu en curiously. Why was this silly brother so sure? She didn¡¯t even hear what was said inside. Gu en knew that he had guessed right when Gu Nian did not say anything. ¡°Second sister, li Muyan¡¯s grandfather just came to our house this afternoon. He said to his second uncle arrogantly, ¡± marry your daughter to my grandson and I¡¯ll give you an official position. He also said,¡±don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness. Even if you be the top scorer, your daughter is not worthy of my grandson!¡± That damn old man, I really wanted to beat him up at that time!¡± ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Gu Nian stood up immediately. Gu en also stood up and said angrily, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said. When he asked second uncle to marry his daughter off, it was as if he was buying things from second uncle. When he said he was giving it to second uncle, it was as if he was giving alms to a beggar. He even pretended to be righteous! And Li Muyan, he¡¯s not a good person either! He¡¯s a liar! He¡¯s lying to you!¡± Gu en covered her mouth after she finished speaking. ¡°What did li Muyan lie to your second sister about?¡± Gu Hui asked Gu en. Gu en shut his mouth and shook his head. ¡°En Zi, what do you know?¡± Gu Nian asked. You tell me! If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll be harming me, you know?¡± Gu en hesitated for a moment. I can tell you what he is lying to you about. But you have to promise me that you will not force me to ask anything else. I can not break my promise. Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s your gloves, the one made of Ice Silk. Li Muyan did not give it to you. That day, I heard you tell big sister that li Muyan said he gave it to her. It¡¯s obviously not.¡± Gu Nian felt as if she had been sshed with a bucket of cold water. She looked at Gu en.¡±Are you sure?¡± Gu en nodded. of course I¡¯m sure. I personally put the gloves on the table in your room, second sister. I¡¯m not familiar with li Muyan. Before this year¡¯s Lantern Festival, he didn¡¯t even talk to me. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you were the one who put it there?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu en replied,¡¯you didn¡¯t ask! Alright, second sister, you¡¯re not allowed to ask who gave it to me. I won¡¯t tell you anyway.¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Gu Nian was so smart that she must have guessed who sent it. Xue Xiao ¡®er¡¯s intention was known to the owner. Then, Lu Zheng frowned again. This couple must have lived long enough. How dare they show off in front of second uncle? Bai Yi now listens to second uncle. It¡¯s easy to assassinate you two old fellows! Chapter 853 853 I¡¯m so wronged When they returned to the small courtyard, they saw Gu shouxin sitting under the big tree in the courtyard, aggrieved. He was still sitting on the ground, without even a bench. Gu shouxin nced at them and lowered his head. ¡°Second uncle, it¡¯s only April, it¡¯s not that hot!¡± Lu Zheng chuckled as he stepped forward. Why are you sitting here?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu Nian and said in an annoyed tone, ¡± ¡°I scolded a daughter and made her cry. Your aunt is not happy and won¡¯t let me in.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± hahahaha, second uncle, do you want to spend the night at my house? ¡± Lu Zhengughed, gloating at his misfortune. Gu shouxin red at Lu Zheng. At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si, who were secretly observing from the window of the central room, ran out. ¡°Sister, where have you been?¡± Lin Yiqian held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. I was so worried about you. Father was scolded by mother, scolded so miserably. Really, mother and I are both standing on sister¡¯s side.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes began to sting and she felt like crying. She turned around and knelt down to Gu shouxin. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Everyone was stunned as they did not expect Gu Nian to kneel down. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m biased towards ah Yuan? What¡¯s there to be sorry about? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry! I shouldn¡¯t be biased towards ah Yuan.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m involved in this?¡± ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t know the truth and I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± Gu Nian cried. It was her daughter¡¯s fault. She was blinded byrd and her mind was blinded. She should not have mmed the door and fought with her father. I know that I was too stubborn. I¡¯m sorry, father. I was wrong. I won¡¯t m the door again.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. Alright, he forgave his daughter. Such a proud daughter, to make her apologize like this in front of her siblings, she probably really felt guilty. ¡°Then I can¡¯t enter the house now,¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian smiled. Then I¡¯ll immediately go tell mother.¡± ...... In the central room, Cai Xiaolian looked at the father and daughter. ¡°In the future, niannian, if you¡¯re angry with your father, you¡¯re not allowed to m the door. And you, if you¡¯re angry with this daughter, you can¡¯t vent your anger on that daughter.¡± Gu shouxin and Gu Nian obediently agreed. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯mother, father isn¡¯t angry at me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stingy, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stingy.¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Xin. don¡¯t cry the next time you see something like this. Catch them both and wait for me toe back. You have to remember that tears are the most useless thing.¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯ran ran.¡¯ Cai Xiaolian then looked at Gu Hui and her brother. Huihui, you¡¯re the elder sister. In the future, you have to look after your younger brothers and sisters and show your authority as an elder sister! sisi, you¡¯re the younger sister. You can¡¯t just cry when you see Gu Xin cry. Your second uncle looks scary. If he dares to yell at you or scold you for no reason, I¡¯ll help you! What are you crying for? In the future, whoever in our family encounters any trouble will cry. I¡¯ll add ten Jin to the sandbags on your hands and feet!¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, you ... Yes, you did nothing wrong!¡± The four Gu sisters were speechless. Gu en: ¡± I was scared to death. I was scared to death. I think I saw grandma scolding father and the rest. en ¡®Zi saw that his father was angered this afternoon. He didn¡¯t tell me in time, ¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian replied in unison. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu en. Gu en was speechless. Gu en waved his hands and tried to defend himself.¡±Second aunt, no, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you in time. It¡¯s just that when you came back, second sister was called into the house by second uncle.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him not to tell anyone,¡± Gu shouxin said. Gu en felt wronged, but she did not dare to speak out. Cai Xiaolian held her forehead. At this moment, she somewhat understood grandma Gu¡¯s thoughts. Sigh, this is terrible! All of them were terrible things! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Auntie Lian, I just arrived in the prefecture, and I have something to discuss with second uncle. I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te two days earlier?¡± Cai Xiaolian hadpletely learned from grandma Gu¡¯s impartial attitude. Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m so wronged!¡± Chapter 854 854 Chapter 854-found The couple and the children sat in the central room. Cai Xiaolian listened for a while and understood what the father and daughter were up to. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but frown. To be honest, she really thought that Madam li was a good person. She had always been happy to be friends with her, and it was also very pleasant to work with her. However, Madam Li¡¯s parents had caused such a mess. She felt a little sorry for her good sister. After hearing this, Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian and asked, ¡± ¡°Do you still want to get married now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just acting in a fit of pique. It¡¯s not like I have to get married.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Sigh, my love life is full of bumps! I feel terrible.¡± She was indeed acting out of spite. It was not easy for her to have feelings for li Muyan. Gu Ren had said that he couldn¡¯t marry her, and her father hadpared her to Lu Zheng. This made her feel ufortable. That Lu Zheng was her sister¡¯s, must theypare their husbands? She had never been anyone¡¯s daughter in her previous life, and Gu shouxin had never raised a child in her previous life, so this was the result. If it were Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian probably wouldn¡¯t have been so rebellious. This was the reverse state of a child during puberty. Unfortunately, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin had never raised a child before. Once they had a child, they would immediately give you a rebellious period. ¡°At first, I always thought that niannian and Li Muyan would end up in that state,¡± Lu Zheng suddenly interjected. This morning, my people told me that they found out something. After I was done with my work, I rushed over to tell second uncle and ask him to persuade me. If we want to talk about marriage, we should observe for a while longer ...¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng. it¡¯s about the incident where the three of you were poisoned in the Li residence, ¡± Lu Zheng continued. didn¡¯t they find out that it was the old woman left behind by eldest Madam li? ¡± Mrs. Li took care of that old woman. My people found out two days ago that li Muyan¡¯s good friend, Zhu Mingsheng, was harassed and threatened. He wanted to kill them to silence them, but my people saved him. After asking in detail, he found that the poison was not given to her by the old woman at all. The old woman was seriously ill, and the doctor said that she could not live for long, so he wanted to take this opportunity to make a fortune. The poison was given to her by Zhu Mingsheng. Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with li Muyan?¡± Gu en clenched her little fist and said,¡¯I knew it, he¡¯s not a toy! It started when he impersonated the glove! Brother ah Yuan, you¡¯re amazing! How did you find out about that Zhu guy? I knew that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple! Why did they have to use two different types of poison? Isn¡¯t that crazy?¡± Gu en looked at Lu Zheng with eyes full of admiration. Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯how did brother mu Yan be like this? He wasn¡¯t like this before!¡± For a moment, no one in the room spoke. Cai Xiaolian sighed,¡±AI!¡± Niannian, you child, why, why are you so rough?¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. father, mother, please don¡¯t seek justice for me. I did it myself. sis! Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. let me help you! Gu Nian remained silent. She was a little sad and felt that the heavens were unfair. Sheined that the host had a rotten peach physique, and in the end, she did the same. It was her own fault, and she couldn¡¯t even find an excuse to scold dopey Gu, the author. She didn¡¯t want to believe that li Muyan had anything to do with the poisoning. Perhaps it was Zhu Mingsheng who had made the decision on his own! Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart ached when she saw Gu Nian¡¯s depressed look. She asked everyone to go to bed as it was gettingte. N?v(el)B\\jnn When the children were asleep, Lu Zheng told Gu shouxin more. Gu shouxin had told Cai Xiaolian everything, so Cai Xiaolian was also here. Other than finding out that Zhu Mingsheng had something to do with the poisoning, Lu Zheng¡¯s men also found out that the news of his survival was indeed released by the Li residence. And because of Zhu Mingsheng, the clues led to the Li family¡¯s eldest branch, the two daughters who went out to live alone. At this moment, Gu Xin ran in. could it be Li Shan? ¡± she asked. The three of them looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin was speechless. Oh no, I got too excited and exposed myself. Chapter 856 856 Try again Regardless of whether it was Li Shan or not, Lu Zheng had sent people to keep an eye on her. She would not be let off 24 hours a day. In the past few months, he had been much more peaceful, which meant that the other party had stopped, or that the capital had not sent any more orders. The person he chose was Bai Yi¡¯s subordinate, a petite girl with good Kung Fu. She went to the Li family to be a maidservant. As for the others who should be monitored in secret, they should continue to do so. ...... The next day, Gu Xin woke up to find Gu Nian sitting by her bed in a daze. She jumped onto Gu Nian¡¯s bed and said,¡±sister, let¡¯s get sister Huihui and sister sisi to fight!¡± I¡¯m not so depressed after venting.¡± Gu Nian shook her head and took a deep breath. Xinxin, ¡± she said.ter, you, sisi, and en ¡®Zi will deliver a letter to li Muyan. Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯sister, why are you still writing to him? I won¡¯t allow it, he¡¯s not good!¡± Gu Nian patted Gu Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I just wanted to see how bad he was. He¡¯d better be evil to the end, so that I won¡¯t think of him in the future.¡± Gu Xin pouted her lips, still looking unhappy. ¡°Write him another letter,¡± Gu Nian said.¡±Thank him for finding three precious pairs of gloves.¡± Ask him how much it costs and we¡¯ll buy it. ¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Just then, Gu Hui walked in after washing up and heard, ¡± ¡°Is there a need? Yesterday, ah Yuan had said that the person who had poisoned her was the one with the surname Zhu. It just so happens that none of the girls were poisoned except for you. I really don¡¯t believe you when you say that he doesn¡¯t know. Why are you still contacting such a person?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu en tilted her head to the window and said,¡¯write! Second sister, you write it and I¡¯ll send it to you. Let¡¯s see how shameless he can be this time! I¡¯ve asked brother Yuan, and he said that the gloves are very precious. How could an ordinary person take out three sets at once?¡± Gu Xin was worried,¡¯sister, don¡¯t fantasize about him anymore. We were all deceived by him. I used to think that he was a good person. He was always smiling, radiant, and good to sister. Only now did he understand that that was when nothing happened. When something happened, not all sunny people could maintain their brightness. Some would have a haze. This was the reason why they had little contact with each other. Uncle said that when looking for a partner, you should find a childhood sweetheart to know about. This kind of sudden change is rtively rare!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Gu Nian nodded. This rtionship had toe to an end. I¡¯ll also put an end to myself. I¡¯ll Polish my eyes and judge people in the future. At most, he could earn more money and buy whatever he liked with sister Huihui! If you don¡¯t give your heart, you¡¯ll never be hurt!¡± Gu Hui quickly covered Gu Nian¡¯s mouth in fear. ¡°Save it! If you continue, I¡¯ll be punished by second uncle. Second uncle previously severely reprimanded me for not instilling these thoughts into my younger sisters.¡± The siblings allughed. Sister Huihui, who was not afraid of anything, finally had something to fear. He was afraid that the sandbags on his hands and feet would add weight. In the end, Gu Hui and Gu Xin did not stop Gu Nian and let her write the letter. However, she was not going to deliver it today. He nned to send it over the day after tomorrow. However, Gu Nian¡¯s letter said, ¡± you gave me a surprise as soon as I returned. Why didn¡¯t you give me one when I was in the prefecture? ¡± When the time came, she would just stay in the courtyard and not go out. Then, she would say that the two of them had something to do back home. It all depended on whether li Muyan would admit it or not. In reality, Gu Nian had truly fallen for li Muyan. She hoped that li Muyan¡¯s reply would reveal the truth so that she would feel better. Perhaps there was really no point in doing this, but she just wanted to do this, hoping that the man she had fallen for would not be so bad. If she was really that unbearable, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the pain after being sad. She did not know that she could not control her sadness. Chapter 858 858 I won¡¯t force you After Gu Nian finished reading the letter, she smiled in a rxed manner. ¡°He admitted that he asked Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s family to buy it for him and spent a lot of money. He said that I don¡¯t need to give him money, and that it¡¯s only right for him to buy me things.¡± Gu Xin& and Gu en: ¡± you¡¯re really shameless! Gu si nodded. Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian worriedly and patted her on the shoulder. Shouldn¡¯t normal people be angry, curse, or sad? Her sister was actually smiling? He stillughed in a rxed manner. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Really, I was a little apprehensive before. How did we get to the point of marriage? In the end, he didn¡¯t have to be nervous anymore. Li Muyan was a good man. He told me not to be nervous before I waspletely trapped. I should be happy.¡± sister! Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian. ¡®Don¡¯t worry!¡¯ Gu Nian sighed. I¡¯m not the kind of person who will be sad because of love. Nothing can defeat me! There are still many pretty boys waiting for me in my life!¡± ...... At the end of April, Liansheng Street opened for sale, and only Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian remained in the prefecture. Cai Xiaolian tried her best to avoid dealing with the Li family members other than Mrs. Li, because she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help but curse. Niannian begged her not to say anything and not to do anything. That expression made her feel terrible. As for Gu shouxin, he didn¡¯t even want to see Madam li. Before niannian returned to the vige, she had never begged him so seriously. She begged him not toy a hand on anyone in the Li family. She begged him to let her solve the problem herself. They had been together for more than a year, but Gu shouxin had never seen Gu Nian like this. Gu Nian promised the couple that she would deal with it herself. She asked them not to interfere and to let her end it herself. The two of them couldn¡¯t resist their pleading and agreed. They only said that they would wait until May. If the matter was still unresolved in may, they, as parents, woulde forward to solve it. As for Gu Nian, she did not show any signs of abnormality after she returned home. She did what she was supposed to do and even told a joke from time to time. On the night of the 24th of April, Gu en sneaked into the second room. He heard sounds from the kitchen and went to Gu Nian¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t see that she was in a daze while he was in theboratory! Gu en quietly ced a box on Gu Nian¡¯s dressing table. When she turned around, she saw a dark figure at the door. She was so shocked that she screamed, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As Gu Nian took out a lighter, Gu Xin and Gu si, who had heard the screams, ran out of the kitchen. ¡°?Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Second sister, you scared me to death!¡± Gu en patted his chest in fear. Xinxin, sisi, ¡± Gu Nian said. catch him. Don¡¯t let him run away! As she spoke, Gu Nian walked over to the dressing table and opened the box. There were three pairs of Ice Silk gloves inside. Gu Nian was confused. second sister, ¡± Gu en said gloomily, ¡± you said that you wouldn¡¯t force me to tell you who gave me the gloves. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I won¡¯t force you to answer.¡± Gu Nian smiled. I know it¡¯s Xue Qianyu.¡± Gu en¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m right,¡± Gu Nian added. On the day of my marriageable age, who else but him could have made you send things to my room?¡± After Gu Nian put away the gloves, she said a few words to her younger siblings before she went to take a shower. Gu en left the second branch and ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. In the end, only grandma Xiao was at home, so Gu en could only run back. After that, he was dragged to sleep by uncle Gu. Wasn¡¯t it tiring to run around with a sandbag every day? You won¡¯t grow tall if you don¡¯t sleep well. Gu en was indeed tired, but he still told Gu Hui toe over and apany Gu Nian. He had a feeling that something was wrong with Gu Nian. Gu Hui and Gu si had bothe over. One of them slept next to Gu Nian while the other slept next to Gu Xin. After drying her hair, Gu Nian fell asleep without even speaking to Gu Hui. After about two hours, Gu Nian opened her eyes and sat up when she saw Gu Hui sleeping soundly beside her. After putting on his clothes, he ran to the old house and drove the donkey cart away. Chapter 860 860 His eyes hurt when he looked at it Gu Nian struggled with all her might, but Xue Qianyu held onto her tightly. When they finally reached the ground floor and the carriage was ready, Gu Nian bit Xue Qianyu¡¯s shoulder. Xue Qianyu was caught off guard by the bite. He sucked in a cold breath.¡±Hiss!¡± It was April, and martial artists did not wear much. Xue Qianyu felt as if his flesh was about to be bitten off. He put Gu Nian down and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Gu Nian, wake up!¡± Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu in a daze. Xue Qianyu said,¡¯bear with it when you¡¯re hurt. That¡¯s not you! If you¡¯re injured, return it immediately. You¡¯ll look for whoever hurt you!¡± ¡®Why did you give me a pair of gloves? This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you didn¡¯t send him off! My mother is working with aunt Luo! If I were to make a scene, wouldn¡¯t I ruin my mother¡¯s business that she had worked hard for half a year? Who are you? What right do you have to control me?¡± ¡°An excuse!¡± Xue qianxun said in a deep voice. You¡¯re just using that as an excuse! You just don¡¯t want to face it. You have a good impression of him, but he¡¯s not what you think he is! He won¡¯t change just because of my gloves. He hurt you. What you should do is to make a prompt decision to end things with him, not pretend that nothing happened ande out to drink alone, making everyone worry about you!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts had been read. Hadn¡¯t she been looking for excuses recently? He had no idea how to deal with this. Xue Qianyu continued,¡±cooperation?¡± It was written in ck and white. Was aunt Lian the kind of person who would let her daughter suffer for money? You¡¯re just finding excuses, you just don¡¯t dare to face it!¡± Gu Nian struggled to push Xue Qianyu away, but to no avail. ¡°What right do you have to say that about me?¡± she roared. You¡¯re not me. How did you know what I was thinking? I want to question li Muyan, I want to end this rtionship with him immediately. I want to tell him that I hate people like him the most! But, my father was said that by Duke Rong, and my mother ...¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu shouted at Gu Nian. Gu Nian was stunned. Lu Zheng, who was at the side, was also confused. What¡¯s good? ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the prefecture right now and immediately end things with li Muyan. I¡¯ll bear the consequences even if you beat him to death!¡± Xue qianxun said. Get drunk again! After you wake up, don¡¯t be sad anymore. He¡¯s not worth it, he¡¯s not worthy!¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Xue Qianyu asked,¡¯who is Duke Rong? If it wasn¡¯t for your sake, would second uncle not teach him a lesson? What you¡¯re doing is making your parents even more sullen and worried about you! Wake up, Gu Nian! This has nothing to do with second uncle and second aunt. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re stupid and can¡¯t recognize people clearly. You don¡¯t want to face it! If you¡¯re stupid, then be stupid, but don¡¯t drag others down with you!¡± After he finished speaking, he lifted Gu Nian up and mounted the horse. Gu Nian only understood Xue Qianyu after she got on her horse. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? What are you doing? Put me down! Who needs your help? Why do you have to bear the responsibility for whoever I kill! Xue Qianyu, put me down!¡± Xue qianxun wrapped her in his arms and did not want to talk nonsense with her! Just now, when Lu Zheng mentioned this, he even said that Gu Nian had a good mentality and a strong heart. Strong my ass! He was so angry! This bad girl was tough on the outside but soft on the inside. He had finally gotten this job from the Emperor, but in the end, that bright and sunny girl had be a silly girl who drank to drown her sorrows. Seeing Gu Nian in this state, Xue Qianyu was extremely unhappy. Even if he had to offend Duke Rong and the Empress Dowager tonight, he would take Gu Nian out on her! He let her vent it out. She tortured herself, and his eyes hurt when he saw her. ¡°Hey!¡± Lu Zheng shouted. Xue Er, you have to protect my sister! She¡¯s still drunk!¡± The only response he got was the sound of horse hooves. It would take at least an hour and a half to travel from Zhou n town to the prefecture at top speed. Xue Er, that idiot, wouldn¡¯t bring the drunk Gu Nian to cause a ruckus at the Li residence in the middle of the night, would he? He felt that Xue Er was capable of doing this. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng hesitated for a moment before he instructed the shopkeeper to inform the vige chief that he had followed Gu Nian to the prefecture. He also told the shopkeeper to inform his grandmother. Then, he mounted his horse and chased after her. Chapter 862 862 Two things Li Muyan reached out to hold Gu Nian¡¯s hand, but Gu Nian quickly retracted her hand. She looked at li Muyan. I¡¯ll ask you two things. Please answer me truthfully. Li Muyan was a little flustered. ¡°Did you know that Zhu Mingsheng was the one who poisonedntern that day? What¡¯s your role in this?¡± Gu Nian asked calmly. ¡°Niannian, Did you know?¡± Li Muyan wanted to deny it, but Gu Nian¡¯s calm expression made it impossible for him to do so. but niannian, I really didn¡¯t participate. I scolded him when he said ¡°let the raw rice be cooked.¡± Then he said,¡±you¡¯ll be touched if I¡¯m drugged to make me hurt myself.¡± I didn¡¯t agree to it. I didn¡¯t know he would really do it. When I found out, he had already drugged me. ¡± ¡°Niannian, believe me, I¡¯ve already cut off all contact with him. I¡¯ve scolded him. Niannian, this kind of thing will never happen again. Li Muyan hurriedly grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand to beg for her understanding. ¡°What about the gloves?¡± Gu Nian shook his hand off. Did you really give me the gloves?¡± Li Muyan froze. twice? ¡± Gu Nian sneered. you¡¯ve lied to me twice, li Muyan. The most important thing between two people is trust. Why did you lie to me twice over such an insignificant matter? ¡± Li Muyan, I really want to know what you were thinking when you said you were the one who gave me the gloves.¡± Yes, she really wanted to know. Li Muyan was such a smart person, how could he make such a mistake? If he was, then he was. If he wasn¡¯t, then he wasn¡¯t. Why did he need to lie to her? Li Muyan was also a little angry,¡¯Zhou Yuan gave you this pair of gloves, right? He admitted it! He gave you three more pairs and then told you? Then why didn¡¯t he tell you the first time? Your father passed the Imperial examinations, and he¡¯s also jieyuan. He wants to climb up to your family and cater to your interests, right? Do you like him? Is that why you¡¯re here to question me?¡± Gu Nian was dumbfounded. She remembered that she had sworn that she and Zhou Yuan were innocent. How could li Muyan say that? Li Muyan continued,¡±Shan ¡®er is right. Girls like those who are considerate to her and good to her sisters.¡± Zhou Yuan was so considerate that one pair wasn¡¯t enough, so he even gave each of them a pair. However, Gu Nian, don¡¯t be fooled by him. He¡¯s telling you the truth now because your father is a high schr, and he¡¯s also top scorer. He¡¯s trying to get into your family!¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, who had juste to check out the situation, happened to hear this. Lu Zheng looked at Xue qianxun and thought,¡±I¡¯m taking the me for you.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Xue Qianyu: Gu Nian looked at li Muyan¡¯s angry face and found it funny. ¡°Shan ¡®er said? Li Muyan, have I ever told you that I don¡¯t like Li Shan? you better not listen to her about our past?¡± Li Muyan looked at Gu Nian. she¡¯s my younger sister. I watched her grow up. Would she harm me? ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Li Muyan, don¡¯t write to me in the future. I feel disgusted when I see your words. If you do, don¡¯t talk to me. From today onwards, we¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know each other!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Li Muyan pulled Gu Nian away. Tell me clearly, is it because you know that the gloves were given to you by Zhou Yuan that you want to be with him? He¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± Gu Nian lowered her head to take a look and agreed. He¡¯s not worthy, and you¡¯re even less worthy! Li Muyan, I¡¯m telling you, he didn¡¯t give me the gloves. I made up the three pairs of gloves. When I wrote to you, I didn¡¯t even have the three pairs of gloves. you don¡¯t trust me. I¡¯ve told you not to tell Li Shan about our rtionship. You don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m telling you, Zhou Yuan is the only man in the world who has died. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with him, but you still don¡¯t believe me. If you don¡¯t believe me, what right do you have to Say You Love Me?¡± Chapter 863 863 Give each other a decent ending Gu Nian took a deep breath. li Muyan, your mother and my mother are like sisters. I don¡¯t want them to feel awkward because of us. So, I¡¯ve chosen to give everyone a decent ending. If you¡¯re decent, I¡¯m decent too. In the future, Let¡¯s Not Keep in Touch.¡± Li Muyan roared,¡±if it¡¯s not Zhou Yuan, then who is it?¡± Niannian, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be taken away by someone else. Niannian, don¡¯t leave me. After my 18th birthday, I¡¯ll be with you every day. I won¡¯t let anyone appear by your side again, and I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of you! Niannian, please forgive me!¡± Gu Nian flung his hand away. if you want the whole Prefecture to know that li Muyan¡¯s friends have drugged so many young masters and youngdies in your residence, you can continue to do this if you want aunt Luo to be disappointed in you and feel guilty towards my mother. You want our families to be enemies too! ¡°Onest thing, li Muyan. Trust andmunication are the most important things between men and women. You¡¯re on your own now!¡± After that, Gu Nian left. Li Muyan chased after her and stopped at the door. He watched as Gu Nian disappeared into the night. Li Muyan held his head and squatted down. He felt terrible. He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t true. He trusted niannian, but he didn¡¯t trust anyone else. He didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t collude with Zhu Mingsheng. He really didn¡¯t know that Zhu Mingsheng would do that. When he found out, he would have to do it. ...... Gu Nian led the horse to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s residence. She could hear two people following her, but she ignored them. She stopped at a Tavern and turned around. ¡°Xue Qianyu, didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to get drunk?¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say anything. He went around the alley and climbed into the backyard of the tavern. After a while, he came out of the alley with a few jars of wine. ¡°Does a rich man¡¯s son steal wine to drink?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°I left some silver at the counter,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. Lu Zheng brought the two of them back to his own courtyard. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything as they drank. After two jars of wine, Gu Nian was drunk again. He looked at Xue Qianyu.¡±First of all, thank you for bringing me to the prefecture to settle this matter. Yes, I¡¯m afraid, I don¡¯t dare to face it! Second, thank you for the gloves. You gave us the gloves, and I¡¯ll ask my parents to return the favor. Third,e closer.¡± Xue qianxun frowned. He had a bad feeling and didn¡¯t move. Gu Nian then pulled him closer by the cor. ¡°Third, Who Do You Think You Are! Is it my father or my mother? He shouted at me, scolded me, and carried me onto the horse. I was so shaken by the horse that I vomited bile. Like me? in your dreams! I don¡¯t like fierce and rough men!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough. He punched Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes. He used up hisst bit of strength and fell to the ground. Lu Zheng was speechless. Xue Qianyu pouted as he looked at Gu Nian, who was lying on the ground.¡¯You drunkard with messy hair. I¡¯ll change my surname to yours if I continue to talk to you.¡¯ He got up and was about to enter the house. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to help her in?¡± Lu Zheng stopped him. Xue Qianyu,¡±you don¡¯t have hands!¡± Isn¡¯t she your sister? She wants men and women to be insensible.¡± Lu Zheng replied,¡¯she just said she didn¡¯t want me anymore. She said I¡¯m Xinxin¡¯s.¡¯ If you don¡¯t help her in, I¡¯ll let her lie here by herself. It¡¯s almost dawn anyway, I¡¯ll ask aunt Lian toe over when it¡¯s dawn.¡± With that, Lu Zheng went back to his room to sleep. After taking a few steps, Xue Qianyu stopped and carried Gu Nian into the guest room. He could not understand himself anymore. This silly girl had asked him to change three sets of clothes a day. Why did he care? Chapter 864 864 A daughter is good When Gu Nian woke up, it was already the next evening. She had drunk too much the day before, so there was a sweet taste in her mouth that was not the taste of alcohol. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Xinxin, who was sitting by the bed with her chin in her hands and staring at her. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯sister, you¡¯re awake! I gave you four, four candies!¡± She wanted to say jade beads, but Gu Hui and Gu si were there, so she said it was candy. no wonder it¡¯s so sweet. It¡¯s not the taste of alcohol, ¡± Gu Nian sat up. Suddenly, Gu Nian realized that Gu Xin was trying to suppress herughter. She blinked her eyes.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin held back herughter and shook her head. Gu Hui and Gu si, who were sitting at the side, walked over. Gu si pointed at Gu Nian¡¯s hair. Gu Hui said, ¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s a good thing that a ¡®Yuan isn¡¯t a woman. Otherwise, we sisters wouldn¡¯t even be able to see you with the vomit on your head. Aiya, your hairstyle, I really want to draw it for you as a memento. Every time you want to drink, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± Gu Nian took a whiff of the hair and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Qianqian, Mirror, Mirror, let me see.¡± Gu si ran over to get a mirror for Gu Nian. ¡°Ah!¡± Shrieks that sounded like pigs being ughtered could be heard from Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard. ...... After returning to her own courtyard, Gu Nian still reeked of alcohol even after she had washed up. She then took Cai Xiaolian¡¯s perfume and sprayed it on her face. She felt better. Although she made her own perfume, she rarely used it. She had been sleeping for the whole day, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night. Seeing that her sisters were all asleep, she felt a little apologetic. She had been brought to the prefecturest night, but they came today. They must be very worried about her. In the future, she would never do such a worrying thing again. After putting on the thin coat, Gu Nian¡¯s movements were light as she carried a rattan chair and sat in the courtyard. She looked at the starry sky and felt at peace. There was a feeling of relief. Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. When she heard Gu shouxin say that there was movement outside, she guessed that it was niannian, so she walked out. He also brought over a rattan chair to sit down with Gu Nian. ¡°Mother,¡± Gu Nian called out as she tilted her head. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±I heard from your father that it was probably you, so I came out.¡± Daughter, mother will apany you to watch the stars. The starry sky here is very beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very nice,¡± Gu Nian replied. Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand over and said,¡±no one can have a smooth journey in life. Every setback can help one grow.¡± Mother¡¯s niannian was already very good, she didn¡¯t know how perfect she would be after experiencing setbacks! When I think about having such a good daughter, I often wake up with a smile!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart felt warm as she thought,¡¯mother, how do you know you¡¯re smiling? Did father tell you? Does my father stare at mother every night when he sleeps?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian patted her back in annoyance.¡±I¡¯m talking to you seriously, but you¡¯re thinking about indecent things!¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. What did her mother mean by ¡®frivolous¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that that? Am I going to have a little brother with Xinxin?¡± Cai Xiaolian had just created a scene of mother and daughter looking at the stars in harmony, but it was immediately destroyed by Gu Nian. She red at Gu Nian.¡±One day, I¡¯ll be like your grandma.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Nian answered, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I believe mother. One day, mother will look at father the same way I look at master, with stars in her eyes, like a young girl.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± At the door of the central room, Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curved. Good daughter, good daughter! Chapter 865 865 Chapter 865-things havee to this The four Gu sisters followed Lu Zheng back to the vige the next day. No one mentioned li Muyan¡¯s matter anymore. Gu Nian had also given everyone an exnation. She had made it clear that she would have nothing to do with li Muyan from now on. She had left the cooperation between the Gu sisters and Li Muyan to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to handle. She didn¡¯t want to care anymore. Anyway, her parents had said that they would be there for her. She also wanted to be a child who was protected! When she got home, she still told Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything. She went into the house and took two taels of silver to give to Mrs. Zhang. She asked Mrs. Zhang to buy meat from the butcher¡¯s house and make a good meal tonight. Mrs. Zhang went over happily. She felt that the olddy was watching uncle Gu work hard in the fields and Gu en tired out from tying sandbags to them every day. Well, the olddy finally cared about her son and grandson. Grandfather Gu chuckled as he said to Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°Our family¡¯s youngdy is not suitable to have a sad face, she should be happy. When they were unhappy, they would sleep and wake up to a new day. I¡¯m a new student every day, and my life will only get better and better.¡± Gu Nian nodded in agreement. What did this matter of hers count for? Didn¡¯t grandfather Gu also live happily for the rest of his life when he went from being the Crown Prince to amoner who could not see the light of day? Therefore, one had to look forward. Life was beautiful everywhere, and one should not be blinded by the haze. As for Xue Qianyu, she had not seen him since she woke up from the alcohol. She did not ask, and Lu Zheng had not mentioned him to her. It was as if he had not appeared that night. Other than her and Lu Zheng, only Gu en and grandma Xiao knew that Xue Qianyu had been to the vige that night. She knew very well that in her heart, she did not have any romantic feelings for Xue Qianyu. The four pairs of gloves were a gift from Xue Qianyu to Gu shouxin¡¯s daughter and niece. She knew that they would not ept it even if she gave it back. ...... N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian returned in the middle of may. The couple had reached an agreement with the Li family. All the profits from the fu city¡¯s Liansheng Street would go to Madam li and her son, while the Zhou n town¡¯s profits would go to Cai Xiaolian and her sisters. In the future, the Gu sisters ¡®store would only belong to them. Li Muyan wouldn¡¯t be able to own it. No one would suffer a loss if they split it like this, and it could also be considered as breaking the cooperation between the two. As for Madam Li, Li Muyan had already told her the truth. Not only that, but Duke Rong had also told her what he had said to Gu shouxin. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t even want the profits of Liansheng Street anymore. What did her own father and son do? they made her so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t face her good sister. She also didn¡¯t ask Cai Xiaolian to forgive her for her sake. She only hoped that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t break because of this. Cai Xiaolian said that they would still be friends in the future. However, they were friends. Her son had hurt her daughter, and her father didn¡¯t like her husband. It was impossible for the two families to have any contact. Mrs. Li¡¯s heart was filled with panic. Unfortunately, things had alreadye to this, and nothing could be changed. She smiled bitterly and asked Cai Xiaolian,¡±if we weren¡¯t so busy with the incident at Liansheng Street, would we have been able to pay attention to our family?¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t answer her. In this world, there were no ifs. After returning to the vige, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s focus was on Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town. The area wasn¡¯t that big, but the quality wasn¡¯t inferior to that of the prefecture, and many people bought it. Cai Xiaolian gave three shops to each of her sisters, and she took care of the rest. As for the house in Zhou town, she gave it to the old couple, the eldest and fourth branch, as well as her third aunt and third uncle. She sold the rest of the houses. The Zhou n town had two types ofyout. The old Street belonged to old master Zhou, and the new Street belonged to the Gu n. Chapter 866 866 Rich family After getting the money, Cai Xiaolian discussed with Gu shouxin to give money to Lu Zheng¡¯s people to buy a house for them in the capital. In the end, Lu Zheng said that Grandpa Gu had already given him five thousand taels to buy a big house with three entrances in the capital. Grandpa Gu¡¯s original words were that the Gu family had not been separated, and the housing must have been prepared by the parents. Lu Zheng¡¯s identity was no longer a secret in the Gu family, and he avoided others when he talked about this. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were helpless. Old man, you have so much money, what are you doing in the vige? Zhang Shi was the most shocked. When she had fallen for uncle Gu, she had shamelessly schemed and won him! Old master and old Madam are really rich! She also deeply realized that the old master and old Madam were not biased at all. There was so much money, but they didn¡¯t pay off second brother¡¯s gambling debt and chased him out. Was this biased? Although, other than thest three hundred taels that second brother had paid back by himself, the first few dozen taels were secretly given by the old master, but the old master and olddy were really not biased! Gu Xin heard Lu Zheng¡¯s words and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, Grandpa bought a house, so you can use your money to buynd, thend around the capital. When we get there, we can build a new Liansheng Street! The houses in the capital are so expensive, so the houses in the surrounding areas must be more expensive than ours! In the future, if Beijing were to expand, the surrounding areas would belong to Beijing as well. Wouldn¡¯t the value of thend increase by a lot?¡± Cai Xiaolian gave Gu Xin a thumbs up. You¡¯ve learned how to hoardnd! Gu Xin chuckled. mother, Xie Zhiyi told me that her father asked her mother to buynd around Yuzhou Prefecture. They¡¯re quarreling. ¡°Her mother doesn¡¯t want to buy it?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. it¡¯s not that her mother didn¡¯t want to. Her mother bought it and wanted to write her and her brother¡¯s names on it. Her father¡¯s concubine told her father that if he wanted to write their names, he would write the name of the concubine¡¯s son. Her father told her mother that, and her mother argued with her father. We still haven¡¯t reached a conclusion yet!¡± As soon as Gu Xin mentioned Yuzhou, Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with the development of Yuzhou. In his previous life, he only returned to the capital after the 17th. Before he returned, Yuzhou¡¯s Prefecture was expanding. Therefore, Lu Zheng suggested,¡±aunt Lian, why don¡¯t you go to Yuzhou and take a look at the ce Xie Zhiyi was talking about?¡± If it¡¯s close to the prefecture city, we can buy it. Perhaps the Yuzhou Prefecture city will expand, and the value of thend will double!¡± [ Gu Nian: maybe you can get rid of it! ] Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was moved. However, when she thought about how magistrate Xie wanted to buy it, she wasn¡¯t sure if they would be able to buy it. Lu Zheng could tell what she was thinking and smiled. ¡°Magistrate Xie doesn¡¯t have money. As long as Madame Xie doesn¡¯t give it, he won¡¯t have any money. Recently, Lord he has been patrolling Yuzhou Prefecture. If you go and buy it, he will not dare to refuse. It would be best to ask Madame Xie toe along. At that time, if magistrate Xie wanted to make things difficult for him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with Madame Xie around and under his own children¡¯s name. Moreover, who knows if magistrate Xie will return to the capital next year to debrief?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Lu Zheng and said,¡±please remove it.¡± As a result, the matter of buyingnd in Yuzhou was settled. The couple nned to take the sisters to Yuzhou to rx. When they went out, Cai Xiaolian asked her sisters to take off the sandbags on their hands and feet. Why would they bring them out to y? Since she had spoken, Gu shouxin naturally didn¡¯t say anything and only nced at his sisters. The four Gu sisters replied,¡±mother (second aunt), we¡¯re used to it.¡± He wasn¡¯t used to it, it felt like he was flying. Hehe!¡± Chapter 867 867 Chapter 867-friends Grandpa Gu gave two thousand taels to Cai Xiaolian and asked her to buy more. Since it was the Gu family¡¯s, what Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin bought was their own. The Gu sisters had also given all the money they had earned on Liansheng Street to Cai Xiaolian for her to buy. Gu en and Gu Ren were extremely envious. Gu en thought,¡¯I always feel that my family has a deep sense of malice towards boys.¡¯ Gu Ren thought,¡±grow up quickly. I also want second aunt to make money for me!¡± ...... This trip to Yuzhou was very smooth. As expected, Lord he patrolled Yuzhou Prefecture. Madam Xie directly gave the silver to Xie Zhiyi, and Lord Xie watched his daughtere to him with someone else to get the deed, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Once the deed was done, Mr. Xie would go to Mrs. Xie at night. old master, ¡± Mrs. Xie said coldly, ¡± Nanfeng and Zhiyi¡¯s grandfathers and grandmothers gave you red packet money. Are you going to take it away too? ¡± Lord Xie couldn¡¯t bear to see Madam Xie like this.¡±Don¡¯t forget, father loves the spring breeze the most! You raised a bastard like Nanfeng yourself and can¡¯t win father¡¯s favor, so don¡¯t me me for liking a bastard son! You¡¯re Chunfeng and Bei Feng¡¯s mother, so you should treat them equally!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m their stepmother,¡± Mrs. Xie replied with a smile. But they¡¯re not my parents ¡®biological grandchildren! Old master, your father doesn¡¯t like Nanfeng and Zhiyi, but it¡¯s fine as long as the Peng family likes them. I, Nanfeng Zhiyi¡¯s external family, is no weaker than your Xie family. Why don¡¯t you ask your father and my uncle to talk to each other about what Nanfeng and Zhiyi did wrong?¡± The uncle that Mrs. Xie was referring to was old general Peng. They were not of the same bloodline, but old general Peng was the most protective of his family members. He could not bear to see the daughter of the Peng family being bullied after she was married. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lord Xie flicked his sleeves and left in a Huff to find his beautiful concubine. Mrs. Xie calmly poured herself a cup of tea. Xinxin¡¯s mother was right. When one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t on a man, one¡¯s entire body felt rxed. It was better for a woman to have a considerate man. If she didn¡¯t have one, she shouldn¡¯t force it. Was she unhappy with making money or not? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to dress up and make yourself happy? Wasn¡¯t it happy to teach their children well and watch them grow up? Why did she have to get involved with men? After buying thend in Yuzhou, Cai Xiaolian was also very busy when she got home. She had to rent out the shop in the town on Liansheng Street, and all the tenants were looking for her. Not only did she have to rent a shop for them, but she also had to give them advice on how to develop a qualified business street. The decorations of the shop, the means of sales, and the skills that he should learn. Through her guidance, many merchants were suddenly enlightened, and they were very grateful to her. Gu Xin asked her in confusion, ¡± mother, we¡¯re not doing business. Why are you talking about medicine? ¡± They won¡¯t even share the silver they earn with us?¡± Cai Xiaolian exined to her,¡±yes, they won¡¯t share the money they earn with us.¡± However, when their business improved, the Liansheng Street also rose. If our reputation spreads out, we¡¯ll probably have peopleing before we can even repair Lotus Street. Why? Because of the fame of Liansheng Street, its model was well-received by everyone. The shop on Liansheng Street is our family¡¯s. Xinxin, remember, you have to look at the long term. Sometimes, don¡¯t care about the gains and losses in front of you.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± if Yuzhou Prefecture is really expanded in the future, will we also call it Liansheng Street when we build it? ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±yes.¡± Your aunt Luo and I are just like you and Xiao Yu. This is the result of our hard work. I don¡¯t want to change the name.¡± Gu Xin understood. That¡¯s right, aunt Luo and Xiao Yu had never hurt their family. The Cheng family had not treated their family well, but she could not bear to part with Xiao Yu. Even though Xiao Yu was still in the county and she could no longer y with her like before, she still hoped that Xiao Yu would be well. Xiao Yu would always be her friend in her heart. Chapter 868 868 Chapter 868-chase In June, the weather was already very hot. Madam li sent someone to the vige to invite Cai Xiaolian to town. In a teahouse on Liansheng Street, Madam li saw her good friend, whom she had not seen for more than a month, and felt a little emotional. This month felt like a long time. ¡°Sister Luo, how is it? How¡¯s Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town?¡± Cai Xiaolian sat down with a smile and asked. ¡°You¡¯re personally in charge, so it¡¯s naturally fine. You¡¯re the best painter and the best businessman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Mrs. Li gave him a thumbs up. The two of them chatted like they used to and even had dinner together that night. When Cai Xiaolian returned to the vige, Madam li pulled her and said, ¡± ¡°My parents brought mu Yan and Shan ¡®er back to the capital yesterday. The talisman given by the senior monk arrived two days ago.¡± Cai Xiaolian was taken aback, and then she responded with an ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to go,¡± Mrs. Li added. He nned to stay in Qingzhou to apany the olddy and to look after Huang ¡®er and Huang¡¯ er. To be honest, I¡¯m not even sure if my father has anything to do with sister-inw¡¯s death. However, regardless of whether they¡¯re rted or not, Xun ¡®er and Xun¡¯ er aren¡¯t married yet. The olddy is getting on in years, and I¡¯m worried about them. Mu Yan and Shan ¡®er are going to the capital. I¡¯m not worried since their maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother will take care of them. It¡¯s just that, little Lian, I, I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her and didn¡¯t answer. Mrs. Li was silent for a while, then shook her head and smiled again. ¡°Forget it. Little Lian, I wish you all the best to be the wife of the schr and everything will go smoothly in the future! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of the prefecture¡¯s Lotus Street. You should go back now, it¡¯ste.¡± She wanted to ask Cai Xiaolian to talk to li Muyan or take care of her if she met him in the capital. But, what right did she have to say all this? She had no right to say this. Cai Xiaolian reached out and hugged Auntie Luo,¡±sister Luo, you¡¯re good. Take good care of yourself.¡± I don¡¯t regret making a friend like you.¡± ...... Duke Rong and his wife had brought Li Shan and Li Muyan into the capital. Lu Zheng knew about this news. The person he had arranged to be by Li Shan¡¯s side had already be a cleaning maidservant in her courtyard. Recently, Li Shan had not taken any action, and there was no news from the capital either. However, Lu Zheng did not let his guard down and continued to have people keep an eye on him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When Cai Xiaolian came back, she mentioned it to Gu Nian. Gu Nian responded with an ¡± Oh ¡± without any other expression, as if she was listening to someone else. No one knew if she was really fine. On the seventh day of the seventh month, third uncle brought his wife and children over to celebrate his 16th birthday. They had agreed that after Gu Nian¡¯s birthday, Gu shouxin would leave for the capital to take the exam. The twins were already three months old and looked exactly the same. Knowing that it was the autumn harvest, third aunt brought a servant girl and an old woman over to take care of the two children. She also gave them to Gu Ren of the first branch to take care of. Gu Nian received another small gift from her family. This year, Gu Xin was ying the zither for her again. She had learned a song and was very familiar with it. Although it was not as lively asst year¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, Gu Nian was still quite happy. On the tenth day of the new year, Gu shouxin, his wife, and his third uncle were driven away by grandma Gu. Yes, they were driven away. Grandma Gu was annoyed to hear her daughter scold her son-inw every day! As soon as his son-inw was scolded, her brother Chuan would try to persuade him. Wasn¡¯t he deliberately vexing the person? So, she chased you away on the grounds that you had to go to the capital to adapt to the weather and water. Before leaving, Gu shouxin and Lu Yang had a long talk all night, and no one knew what they talked about. Chapter 869 869 First uncle¡¯s reminder The vigers were all envious of Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu. Not only did their son pass the Imperial college entrance examination, but so did their son-inw, especially some of the old men and women of the same age. His daughter-inw and granddaughter were very good at making money, and his son-inw¡¯s family was rich. What kind of good deeds did he do in his past life to get this grandson? At the beginning of August, the Gu family received Gu shouxin¡¯s reply, saying that he had arrived in the capital and was already staying in the house. They had brought a few people from their viges with them, so they did not have to work on their own. Two months ago, Meng Meng had brought everyone¡¯s opinion to Gu shouxin. A year had passed, and everyone was willing to work for the Gu family for a long time. They wanted to continue signing the contract. Meng Meng was the only one who didn¡¯t sign it. He said he wanted to go out and make a name for himself. Ever since his fianc¨¦e, Jiang Yao, betrayed him, he was no longer as foolish as he used to be. He had feelings for Jiang Yao. After all, she was the fianc¨¦e his parents had chosen for him. He thought of Jiang Yao¡¯s words, and his heart ached. Hence, he asked Lu Zheng to introduce him to a way out. Lu Zheng did, and wrote a letter for him to take to Xie Nanfeng. When the time came, Xie Nanfeng would get him into the military camp. In his past life, Meng Meng had been saved by him. In this life, he was sent directly to general Peng¡¯smand. Whether Meng Meng could achieve the same achievements as in his past life would be up to him. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t stop Meng Meng and even gave him fifty taels. ...... After receiving the letter, Gu Xin took out a small notebook and asked everyone if they had anything to say to her parents. She would write. She had a lot of experience in writing letters, and she received several letters from Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu every month! Xie Zhiyi wrote to her, while Huo Yanyu wrote to the four sisters. However, Gu Xin was the one who wrote all the replies. Therefore, Gu Xin felt that she was very experienced. ¡°Tell your father not to be nervous and not to think about anything else,¡± Grandpa Gu said. Grandpa believes in him.¡± Gu Xin held her notebook and charcoal pen. Grandpa, I don¡¯t think my father will be nervous. He¡¯s confident that he¡¯ll be able to get in. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Hehe, but I still wrote down grandpa¡¯s instructions.¡± Grandpa Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Gu said,¡¯ask him to prepare a yard for your old man to grow flowers and fish. We¡¯ll start raising them when we get there. He¡¯ll make the flower boat at home look exactly the same.¡± Gu Xin waited for a while before she nodded and asked, ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Is there more, grandma?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± grandma Gu said. Gu Xin: ¡± yes, grandma Wanwan. I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯m going to look for uncle now. Uncle Gu: ¡± tell your father to pay attention to the old men around him when he¡¯s looking at the rankings. I heard that those old men love to catch their son-inw who¡¯s not on the list. They don¡¯t care if you¡¯re married or have a child. really? ¡± Gu Xin widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± uncle Gu said with a straight face,¡±it¡¯s all written in the novels and ys. Isn¡¯t your father handsome?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly! Uncle Gu,¡±isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Write down your uncle¡¯s instructions properly, don¡¯t let your father get caught by those old men! Circle the words ¡°old man¡± with cinnabar. The red color is eye-catching, so remind him!¡± Gu Xin nodded in agreement, ¡± alright, uncle. I¡¯ll remember that. Uncle. Uncle, you¡¯re right. In the future, if you have anything important, you should circle it in striking red.¡± Uncle Gu patted Gu Xin¡¯s head,¡±good girl!¡± &Nbsp; After that, Gu Xin went to look for Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi¡¯s words were very simple. Xinxin, tell your father to do well. He must get the top scorer! Chapter 870 870 They are not brother Yuanyuan! After Mrs. Zhang, it was fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan¡¯s turn. Both of them hoped that their second brother would be able to go to high school without too much pressure. Next was third aunt Gu. Xinxin, ¡± third aunt Gu said, ¡± ask your father to keep an eye on your third uncle. Don¡¯t let him get caught by the old man! This time, Gu Xin finally understood. She nodded her head to show that she understood and would even use cinnabar to circle it. Anyway, from uncle Gu and third aunt Gu, Gu Xin no longer had a good impression of the old man in the capital. The six siblings each said,¡±wish father (second uncle) top student in high school!¡± After Gu Xin was done tidying up, she thought of Lu Zheng again. Her father really liked brother Yuan Yuan, so she went to look for Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was tidying up the corn he had just collected when he heard Gu Xin¡¯s words. Heughed, ¡± ¡°In two days, my grandfather and I will be entering the capital. At that time, we will be able to see second uncle, so I won¡¯t be writing.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant,¡¯huh? Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re leaving without the sweet potato?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. Gu Xin nodded her head and took a small stool to sit beside Lu Zheng. She tilted her head and looked at him.¡±Yup! Brother Yuanyuan, we¡¯re going to Beijing too. Can¡¯t youe with us? ¡± Why do you have to leave first?¡± Lu Zheng could not bear to leave either, but he had no choice.¡±The sweet potatoes will be sentter. I¡¯ll go first and escort the potato seeds to the camp at the edge of the mountain. I¡¯ll try to nt a batch this winter. I¡¯m also going to bring the vegetable seeds you¡¯ve grown. The soldiers at the border don¡¯t have much to eat in winter.¡± ¡°Then, will you still being back to the capital?¡± Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±I do!¡± However, didn¡¯t Xinxin want me to be the general? When brother Yuan Yuan bes a great general, he will return to the capital.¡± ¡°How long will that take?¡± Gu Xin pouted. ¡°Three years, three years at most,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Xin pursed her lips. She wanted to cry, but her mother said that she was not allowed to cry for no reason. However, she still wanted to cry. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, can I not go?¡± she asked in a sobbing tone. Let¡¯s farm together and earn money. We¡¯ll earn a lot of money and buy a lot of people who are good at Kung Fu. We¡¯ll go to your house and arrest your stepmother, stepsedles, and stepsedles. Then they won¡¯t be able to harm you anymore. Big brother Yuanyuan, I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± After she finished speaking, a tear fell uncontrobly from the corner of her eye. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng put down the corn and helped Gu Xin wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Three years is a short time, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± When he told her not to cry, Gu Xin cried even louder, ¡± ¡°Who said that? Three years was a long time. In the future, if someone bullies us, brother Yuanyuan won¡¯t be able to help me. I don¡¯t have brother Yuanyuan to listen to me when I¡¯m happy or sad.¡± Lu Zheng panicked. It had been a long time since hest saw Gu Xin cry. He used his hands to wipe away her tears, ¡± I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll get Bai Yi to protect you and help you. If you need anything, just write to me. You should also write to Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu. they¡¯re not brother Yuan Yuan! Gu Xin shouted at him. they¡¯re not brother Yuan Yuan! After shouting, Gu Xin pushed him away and stood up to run. Lu Zheng fell on his butt and got up to grab Gu Xin. Gu Xin pushed him away, ¡± go on. Go on. Be a general! When youe back three yearster, I¡¯ll have grown up and you won¡¯t be able to recognize me. I¡¯ll ignore you even if I see you! Hmph!¡± Lu Zheng grabbed her arm with one hand and wiped her tears with the other. He said gently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as I recognize you. In another three years, five years, or ten years, I¡¯ll be able to recognize you at a nce. Xinxin, do you really not want me to go? Then I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll farm with you and earn money together. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± Chapter 876 876 Shouldn¡¯t you be depressed? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xinxin? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Xin sitting on the bed safely. He lit up the oilmp and asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Brother Yuanyuan, there was a man in my dream. He took a knife for me. ¡± Gu Xin lifted her head and saw Lu Zheng. She felt at ease and said. After she finished speaking, she felt that she had said something wrong. In the past, when she dreamed of this man, she was too embarrassed to tell her parents and sister. Why did she suddenly say it in front of brother Yuanyuan? ¡°Eh? Who is it?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned and asked. Gu Hui entered and happened to hear this. She sat on the bench and looked at Gu Xin. Since she had already said it, Gu Xin did not hide it anymore. She was mainly afraid that her brothers and sisters would worry about her, ¡± ¡°I dreamed that I had grown up and was also on a boat. There was a man on the boat. I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but he was very good to me. He told me about the scenery along the way and where it was. Suddenly, a group of men in ck emerged from the bottom of the water and wanted to kill us. In the dream, I didn¡¯t have any martial arts. The man had to protect me and fight with others. The Man in ck found a gap and stabbed at me with his sword. The man found it in time and blocked in front of me. I was so scared that I woke up.¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. So Xinxin¡¯s dream was about something from her previous life! That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. This scene was from his previous life when he brought Gu Xin back to the capital from Jiangnan. On the way, he met an assassin from the thousand des sect. He blocked a sword for Gu Xin, but the wound was not fatal. It was also this time that he took the opportunity to take down Bai Yi from the thousand des sect. At that time, he was already in his early twenties. don¡¯t think too much, ¡± Gu Hui consoled. this is just a dream. Maybe because we took a boat, you dreamed that you would grow up and take a boat. We¡¯ve met assassins before, so don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t afraid. She just felt that if she had nightmares again, brother Yuanyuan wouldn¡¯t be so worried if Huihui was sleeping with her. Lu Zheng asked,¡±Xinxin, did you have such a Nightmare Before?¡± If you can¡¯t see the man in your dream, do you remember his voice?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯ve dreamed of it before! She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly every time, but she remembered that his voice was very nice. It was a little like her father¡¯s voice, which made her feel at ease. However, the dreams I had in the past were all fun. He carried me up the stairs and took me to thentern show. He just didn¡¯t know who she was. It¡¯s so strange!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Lu Zhengughed. We¡¯ll be arriving in Liangzhou tomorrow. We¡¯ve been on the boat for a few days, so let¡¯s get off the boat and go for a stroll.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯really? Alright, alright! I¡¯m getting dizzy on the ship! It¡¯s best if we walk for a few days or else I¡¯ll get seasick and vomit.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng agreed helplessly. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve never been seasick. Let¡¯s not talk about your previous life, but in this life, you didn¡¯t faint even after sitting on a boat for so many days for the first time. With that, Lu Zheng got up and went back to his room. Gu Hui always felt that Lu Zheng was very happy. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was happy about. Shouldn¡¯t he be depressed when he heard that Xinxin was dreaming of another man? Could it be that this kid didn¡¯t like Xinxin? Did I see it wrong? No way, niannian also saw it! ¡°Sister Huihui,e quickly, let¡¯s sleep. We can get off the ship and y tomorrow! I wonder if there¡¯s any good food in Liangzhou. Let¡¯s buy more!¡± Gu Xin slept in a little and made room for Gu Hui. Gu Hui went to sleep. She wanted to ask Gu Xin about her dream but in the end, she didn¡¯t. She was afraid that if she asked too much, Gu Xin would start to think about the man in her dream. Chapter 877 877 Chapter 877-old woman The Gu sisters fell asleep in no time, but Lu Zheng could not fall asleep. Ever since he had met Xinxin, he had taken her to thentern show every year for the other five years, except for the three years when he had been on the battlefield. He didn¡¯t know which time Xinxin had dreamed of it. He had carried her up the stairs many times. The first time was on the mountainside. The two of them had fought and Xinxin had sprained her ankle, so he had carried her up. After that, every time Xinxin walked halfway, she wouldin about her foot hurting and ask him to carry her. What else could he do? He could only carry it! After he had put her in his heart, he couldn¡¯t wait to hold all the good things in the world in front of her, so what was the big deal with carrying her up the stairs? If there was a moon in the sky on the road, he even wanted to carry her on his back and personally pick the moon for him! Lu Zheng really didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to dream about her past life, even though she couldn¡¯t see what he looked like in the dream. However, he didn¡¯t want Gu Xin to dream about everything that happened in her past life, especially her family. How much second uncle, aunt Lian, and Gu Nian had in this life was how bad they had been in their previous lives. He was afraid that Gu Xin would be sad if she dreamed of them. ...... The next morning, Gu Hui and Gu Xin got up and practiced on the deck. Although they left for the capital in advance, the two sisters did not dy the task assigned to them by Gu shouxin. The sandbags should still be tied up. It was beneficial for them to practice good Kung Fu. The boat docked at noon. Lu Zheng gave some instructions to the people on the boat and left with the sisters. After Gu Xin got off the boat, she stepped onto the ground and heaved a long sigh of relief, ¡± ¡°It finally stopped shaking!¡± Then, she jumped a few times on the ground and ran to Gu Hui. ¡°Hui, big brother, you¡¯re really handsome, hehe. I couldn¡¯t figure out why sister su and Xie Zhiyi liked to wear men¡¯s clothes so much before, but now I think I can pass!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Hui asked with a smile. Gu Xin said,¡¯you look so good in men¡¯s clothes! I think I¡¯m the most handsome young master on the dock!¡± Gu Hui: ¡± Yingluo, alright. As long as you¡¯re happy! yup! Gu Xin nced at Lu Zheng, ¡± brother Yuanyuan is the most handsome young master! ¡°What about me?¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes. Oh, I¡¯m wrong. Huihui is the best looking young master. Yuanyuan is the best looking second young master. I¡¯m the best looking third young master! It just so happens to match up with our family ranking!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± alright, ¡± Lu Zhengughed, ¡± I¡¯ll be the prettiest second in the Gu family today. I¡¯ll return the prettiest second to niannian after I leave. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin walked in between the two of them and looked around. She had been to the dock in Qingzhou Prefecture before, but it was smaller than the dock in Liangzhou Prefecture. She had also heard her father say that Qing Province was not as good as Yuzhou or Liangzhou, and even worse than the state capital further east. After walking for about 15 minutes, they arrived at the Liangzhou Prefecture city. It was already noon. The three of them entered a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. As Gu Xin ate, she missed her family. Her grandfather and sister¡¯s cooking was really good! Lu Zheng and Gu Hui were eating for a while when they suddenly felt a gaze on a table in the corner. The two of them looked over and saw an ordinary old woman and a youngdy in her early twenties. The olddy looked older than grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu. Her eyes were full of life. When she saw Lu Zheng and Gu Hui looking over, she did not avert her gaze. Instead, she smiled and nodded at them. Chapter 878 878 Chapter 878-Shen Mama ¡°Big brother, big brother Yuanyuan, hurry up and eat! What are you looking at?¡± Gu Xin realized that her brother and sister were not eating properly, so she followed their gaze. She saw an olddy and her sister looking at them in a friendly manner, and she could only smile back. The olddy finally saw Gu Xin¡¯s face clearly. Even if the shock in her eyes onlysted for a moment, it did not escape Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes. Lu Zheng frowned. He suddenly felt that the olddy and the youngdy looked familiar. Gu Xin whispered,¡±why is that olddy and sister smiling at us?¡± Did we not dress up well as men?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Lu Zheng replied. However, it didn¡¯t matter. There were many girls outside who dressed up as men. Maybe they think you two are pretty.¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed. She looked at the olddy and the youngdy again with a bright smile on her face. olddies, you guys have good taste! What she didn¡¯t see was that the old woman¡¯s hands, which were hidden in her sleeves, were clenched tightly, and her body was trembling slightly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing her so excited, the girl who followed her poured her a cup of tea worriedly. ¡°Shen Mama, have a sip of tea.¡± The old woman called Mrs. Shen took a sip of her tea and slowly calmed down. Gu Xin and the other two quickly finished their meal, paid the bill and left. When they reached the entrance, Lu Zheng bumped into a big man with a big knife. The burly man was in a hurry and apologized with cupped fists, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little brother. I have something urgent to attend to. Did I hurt you?¡± Lu Zheng came back to his senses and shook his head. Gu Xin quickly asked him if it hurt, mainly because the man was too strong. He was so big that he could block three of her. Lu Zheng smiled, indicating that he was fine. He turned back to look at the burly man who bumped into him and found that he was sitting at the table of the olddy who was smiling at them for no reason. He was a little surprised. He recognized this burly man. He was one of the Empress Dowager¡¯s men, Shen Feng. In his previous life, not long after the third Prince had ascended the throne, the third Prince had asked him to find a way to get close to Shen Feng. At that time, he had not asked why he was close to Shen Feng. He only knew that Shen Feng was someone who worked for the Grand Empress Dowager. The surname ¡°Shen¡± was notmon in the great Zhou Empire. The current Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s closest servant had the surname ¡°Shen,¡± and she was Shen Feng¡¯s aunt. So, when he heard the youngdy call the old woman as Shen Mama, she was the Shen Mama by the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s side? Then why was she looking at Xinxin like that? Lu Zheng had checked in both lifetimes. Xinxin was definitely a child of the Gu family. She wouldn¡¯t have been carried away by mistake and abandoned. With his hands behind his back, Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin, who was happily pulling Gu Hui to buy things from various stalls. He was a little worried! The most unfathomable person in the great Zhou Dynasty was the current Grand Empress Dowager. The Zhou Dynasty was currently the fourth Emperor. The first emperor was the uncle of the current Grand Empress Dowager. Her cousin married her uncle¡¯s cousin and they were childhood sweethearts. The two of them apanied the first emperor to conquer the country. When the second emperor ascended the throne, she became the Empress and gave birth to a son. He was born as the Crown Prince, but unfortunately, the Crown Prince was weak and fell ill at the age of ten. He was saved with great difficulty and died at the age of twenty. When the second emperor passed away, she chose a good-mannered Lord to return to the capital and ascend the throne, which was the previous emperor. She assisted thete Emperor, and she was the first in thete Emperor¡¯s Affairs. She had personally educated thete Emperor¡¯s son, who was the current Emperor. It was only ten years ago that she stopped caring about the affairs of the court, because the Emperor she had personally raised was still so capable. This Grand Empress Dowager was already over seventy years old. In her previous life, she had lived to ny years old, the longest living person in the great Zhou. Why was her personal nanny in Liangzhou? Why was he smiling so strangely when he was looking at Gu Xin? Chapter 882 882 Finally found it ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin jumped off the carriage and ran over happily. Gu shouxin pulled the reins and stopped the horse. Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s arm. father, I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a month. I miss you so much! Father, did youe here to pick us up? Father, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the best father in the world.¡± Gu shouxin pursed his lips and looked down at his younger daughter.¡±Father didn¡¯te to pick you up, he came to beat you. Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll being with Grandpa and Grandma? Why did youe here by yourself?¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s hand and shook it, ¡± ¡°Father, I missed you and mother too much. I¡¯ve never been separated from you guys for so long before. It¡¯s true! I¡¯m here to apany dad for the exam!¡± Gu Hui and Lu Zheng alighted from the car and came over to greet him. ¡°Second uncle,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you twoter!¡± Gu shouxin red at the two. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After he finished speaking, he looked at the carriage that was parked at the side and used his eyes to signal to Lu Zheng what was going on. In front of everyone, Lu Zheng could not say that Shen Feng was the Empress Dowager¡¯s man. After all, at his current age, he had yet to know Shen Feng. dad, we met uncle Shen in Liangzhou on our way here. He was on our boat with his aunt and daughter. We just met him here, ¡± Gu Xin answered on behalf of Lu Zheng. Gu shouxin nced at Shen Feng and nodded. He did not intend to make small talk with anyone. He passed the whip in his hand to Lu Zheng and brought the two sisters up the carriage. When he got on the carriage, he just happened to see the olddy sitting in the opposite carriage. The olddy stared at him, her eyes not avoiding him, as if she was looking at someone else through him. Gu shouxin nodded, retracted his gaze, and drove the carriage away. Lu Zheng followed behind on his horse. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager instructed. Gu shouxin was already in his thirties, but she had never seen her son in his thirties. If she had to say that they looked simr, it was really the head of the little girl who was dressed as a man. The older girl should be seventeen. Besides the eyebrows and eyes, the only simrity was the temperament around her. In the past, every time she saw her younger son pretending to be an old man like her elder son outside and showing a lively look in front of her, she would think that when her elder son recovered outside, would he be like how her younger son pretended to be? In fact, the Emperor did not recognize the Gu family, but Empress Jiang¡¯s suspicion told her. Even the Emperor had never seen her son before, but Empress Jiang had seen him when she married into the royal family. At that time, she was too young, and Empress Jiang was not sure. The Grand Empress Dowager had sent people to investigate grandfather Gust year, but unfortunately, she could not be absolutely sure. It was only recently, when grandfather Gu pawned arge number of jade artifacts, that the Grand Empress Dowager could be sure. Grandpa Gu had thought that Empress Jiang had given him thisrge batch of jade artifacts. When he had be a refugee, he would not be able to keep all these things if he ran away with them, so he had hidden them away. After getting married to grandma Gu, he had asked her toe with him. After the environment had settled down, they had gone back to dig up all these jewelry and jade artifacts. Grandma Gu¡¯s father had left her arge sum of money. All these years, she had not used Grandpa Gu¡¯s things except for silver notes, but Grandpa Gu had also given them to grandma Gu. After Gu shouxin passed the Imperial examinations, the old couple went to the Qing Prefecture to pawn their jade wares. They took some silver notes and gave them to Lu Zheng, asking him to help find someone to buy a house in Jing. Even the name of the house was written as grandma Gu¡¯s. The Grand Empress Dowager heaved a long sigh of relief. She had finally found it, she had finally found it. Chapter 883 883 Chapter 883-offended When Grand Empress Dowager returned to the pce, she didn¡¯t put on a big show, just like an ordinary olddy who had gone out for a trip and returned home. Someone had already informed the Emperor and Empress Jiang of the news. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As her daughter-inw, Empress Jiang had been waiting outside Renshou Pce for a long time. There was also Empress Xue and a group of concubines. The Grand Empress Dowager only asked the Empress Dowager Jiang to stay behind and did not see anything else. After washing her face and hands, the Grand Empress Dowager sat down and looked at Empress Dowager Jiang with bright eyes, ¡± I heard that the Rong Kingdom has acknowledged the return of our daughter and grandson? ¡± Empress Dowager Jiang replied, ¡± Your Majesty, my elder brother only brought his grandson back. My niece is in Qing Province to manage her business. The Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head,¡±yes.¡± Find a time to tell the Emperor not to mistreat his uncle. Since the child had been found, the edict to confer the title of the Crown Prince would be approved. At the same time, the Emperor would also arrange a good marriage for the son of Duke Rong. Isn¡¯t the Emperor the most happy to arrange marriages for children?¡± Empress Jiang was stunned for a moment. She hesitated for a while before she said, ¡± ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, mu Yan has just entered the capital and still needs time to adapt. Moreover, mu Yan¡¯s heart was filled with fear. ¡°What?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager interrupted Empress Jiang, ¡± Empress Dowager, are you trying to say that he has someone he likes in Qing Province? Ah, I¡¯m afraid that a girl from Qing Province is not worthy of the son of Duke Rong!¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The Empress Dowager continued,¡±the son of Duke Rong should be matched with a girl of equal social status.¡± This widow is worried that your brother won¡¯t be interested in a small family, so this widow has even chosen a candidate for him, King Kang¡¯s Manor¡¯s Princess Jinghe. The Duke Rong¡¯s mansion is the Empress Dowager¡¯s Maiden Home. This widow¡¯s decree is not as honorable as an imperial decree bestowing a marriage. So, let the Emperor issue the decree!¡± Empress Dowager Jiang¡¯s forehead throbbed. Who didn¡¯t know about this monarch kanghe? he was the most domineering woman in the capital. The Imperial edict to marry him was a matter of a lifetime. It was a done deal. Mu Yan and niannian were clearly in love. If the marriage was bestowed, based on the Gu family¡¯s character, they would never let their daughter be a concubine. She did not know that li Muyan had already broken up with Gu Nian and was still thinking about the two children. She wasn¡¯t sure if the Empress Dowager had sent people to investigate the Gu family, and she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything when the time came, so she carefully advised, ¡± ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, do you know what chenqie told youst time, Zhenzhen?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Empress Dowager Jiang and smiled, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Just ask your brother if he¡¯s willing or not. This widow has found a princess to be Duke Rong¡¯s Princess, so he must be very satisfied. As for Jinghe, this child was always frivolous and should be married. At that time, with you as the Empress Dowager, you can also suppress her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help your brother. The princess of King Kang¡¯s mansion is definitely worthy of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. It just so happens that Majesty Kang is also married to your brother, so this won¡¯t embarrass your brother. There are many wives and concubines in the back residence of the Kang family. Jinghe, this child, won¡¯t stop the Prince from taking concubines when the timees. By then, your Jiang family will have a series of heirs. It¡¯s just what your brother wants. Alright, you may leave! Tell the Emperor not toe today, ande see Aijia after this matter is done.¡± After the Empress Dowager finished speaking, she picked up her teacup to drink some water. Empress Jiang had no choice but to take her leave. She returned to her ning an Pce with a heavy heart and ordered someone to summon Xie, the wife of Duke Rong, into the pce. She had a bad premonition that her brother and sister-inw must have offended the Grand Empress Dowager, and it was not a light one at that. Otherwise, the Grand Empress Dowager, who had not cared about the marriage of the royal family¡¯s descendants for ten thousand years, would havee out to betroth the young princess of King Kang¡¯s residence, and with such an unquestionable attitude. Chapter 884 884 Grandpa Zhou¡¯s granddaughter After Empress Jiang left, Grand Empress Dowager Xiao put down her teacup. This widow¡¯s grandson, are you even qualified to humiliate him? This widow¡¯s great-granddaughter, you say she¡¯s not worthy? Alright, then this widow will point you to a True Royal daughter and let your family experience the dignity of a Royal daughter! The Gu family didn¡¯t know that the olddy could get back at Duke Rong for the humiliation she had suffered back then by sending a Princess. this Princess of the Kang family is the most unruly daughter of the ye family. If you tell her how great your Duke Rong¡¯s mansion is, she will tell you how great the ye family of the great Zhou Dynasty is. I am the daughter of the ye family. Come on,pete with this Princess in power! The olddy doesn¡¯t care if your family is the Empress Dowager¡¯s maternal family. Do you know that they are the descendants of the royal family? you don¡¯t behave yourself, but you want to be high and mighty in front of my grandson. You bully the descendants of the ye family, then let the descendants of the ye family punish you. ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, it¡¯s time to rest!¡± Shen Mama reminded him in a low voice. ¡°Yes.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager stretched out her hand and supported Shen Mama to the dormitory. She had to live well, sleep well, and eat well. She wanted to support her son¡¯s family and make up for all the things that had happened in the past few decades. She wanted to make up for all her son¡¯s descendants. She couldn¡¯t fall. At least, she wanted to see her son¡¯s grandson give birth to another son. Otherwise, no one could take her away! ...... In the bustling downtown area of the capital, the Gu family¡¯s current residence was just around the corner. This alley was called Jin Ming alley, and there were six families living there. Three of them were wealthy merchants, and the other three were officials. The Gu family lived in the innermost part of the alley. The family next door was in the Jade and goldware business, and their surname was Jin. Along the way, Gu Xin stuck her head out to look. She looked at the streets, then at Lu Zheng, and even looked around, afraid that Lu Zheng would be recognized. Lu Zheng did not know whether tough or cry when he saw how worried she was. He really wanted to say that no one dared to assassinate him in the capital! Moreover, even if they did meet, they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him. Would they acknowledge him and snatch his title? At the door of the fourth house, a young woman in her early twenties came out of the house with a child in her arms, followed by a maidservant. First, he saw Gu shouxin. Just as he was about to greet him with a smile, he saw Lu Zheng on his horse. Her entire body froze. Lu Zheng was also a little emotional. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin asked. Lu Zheng came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°Mrs. Chen, are you going to my house to find little Lian?¡± Gu shouxin greeted them. ¡°Yes, second uncle Gu. Lu Xue came back to her senses and looked at the carriage. Then, she saw two young masters. One of them was only a few years younger than her, while the other was much younger. ¡°Huihui, Xinxin, this is the wife of the marble Minister, Lord Chen, Mrs. Chen. She¡¯s also your Grandpa Zhou¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Gu shouxin introduced him to the two children. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Chen. I¡¯m gu Hui.¡± Gu Hui got out of the car and greeted them. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Chen, I¡¯m gu Xin. grandfather Zhou¡¯s granddaughter? isn¡¯t that Yingluo? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Lu Zheng. ...... The group of people arrived at the Gu Manor. After entering the main door, Lu Xue handed the child in her arms to Lu Zheng. ¡°Little brat, hurry up and hug your niece.¡± Lu Zheng reached out and took it. Well, fortunately, he had some experience in carrying Gu Ren in the Gu family and knew how to carry a child. His niece was only a few months younger than Gu Ren. She was more than a year old now. Her eyes were big, and her small face was chubby. She was as likable as Gu Ren! Chapter 885 885 It¡¯s like a dream Because of Lu Xue¡¯s presence, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t scold the two children even if she wanted to. She only asked them about the situation in Shangjing and how their grandparents were. Gu Xin took out a letter from her pocket, ¡± ¡°Hehe, father, mother, I was going to write you a reply. In the end, brother Yuanyuan said that he was going to set off, so I followed him and brought the letter along. Grandpa, grandma, first uncle, fourth uncle, and everyone else¡¯s words are inside!¡± Cai Xiaolian took it and looked at it. At first, it was quite normal, but when she saw the end, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was confused. Gu Xin exined, ¡± father, uncle specifically told you to pay attention to the old man when you¡¯re reading the ranking. Father, you¡¯re so good-looking. Be careful not to get caught and be a son-inw. Oh, third aunt also told third uncle to do the same.¡± Xinxin, uncle Gu and third aunt are wrong, ¡± Lu Xue said with a smile. the one who¡¯s chosen as the son-inw might not necessarily be the old man. huh? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned, ¡± then are the girls going to do it themselves? ¡± &Nbsp; ¡± thedies won¡¯t be joining the battle, ¡± Lu Zhengughed even more happily. but their brothers will. He looked at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was ying with his little niece when he heard her and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, six years ago, I found myself a brother-inw. It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Waa! We can even help to find brother-inw!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Gu Hui. then, should I go and get one for sister Huihui when the results are released? ¡± hahahahahahaha! everyone in the roomughed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Hui pouted and red at Gu Xin. Soon, third uncle also came over. Lu Zheng greeted the guests and brought Lu Xue to his room. The siblings had not seen each other for many years. Even though they had written to each other before Lu Zheng¡¯s fake death, they had not seen him in person. Lu Xue was extremely worried. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think of visiting Lu Zheng, but she got pregnant after the marriage. She had to take care of the child when he was a little older, and now she was pregnant again. Her husband¡¯s parents had passed away a long time ago, and there was no one to take care of her child, so she couldn¡¯t leave. The siblings sat down and looked at each other in silence. ¡°How many days can I stay?¡± Lu Xue asked after a while. ¡°Seven days at most,¡± Lu Zheng replied. It would take at least a month to transport the seeds to kun city. The potatoes were nted at the end of Octoberst year and the year before that. So, we should try to get them by October.¡± ¡°What do you n to do with the Lu family?¡± Lu Xue asked after a moment of silence. Lu Yang said,¡±do what needs to be done.¡± Sister, just take care of the child and don¡¯t worry about the Lu family.¡± Lu Xue red at Lu Zheng and said,¡¯so in your heart, I¡¯m just a housewife? I¡¯ve learned a lot from aunt Lian in the past month! Aunt Lian was right. We women should have our own things to do. We can¡¯t just focus on our husband and children. You must live for yourself.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. Aunt Lian was really good at brainwashing. All the girls and daughters-inw of the Gu family were convinced by her, including the aunt who wanted to bask in her son¡¯s glory. ...... At night, Gu Xinid on her bed and looked at the oilmp swaying in the breeze. She looked out the window at the Red Lanterns hanging in the corridor and felt a little lost. Are we already in the capital? Two years ago, her only wish was for her parents to live in harmony and for her sister to smile at her more. She had never thought that her father was so good at studying, that his martial arts were good, that her sister and mother were so good at earning money, and that they were so gentle to her. She kept having this surreal feeling, as if she was in a dream. Chapter 887 887 The beautiful young master Gu Xin¡¯s mood improved after they went shopping. The capital was more prosperous than Qing Province. The shops and the people walking on the streets made Gu Xin unable to take her eyes off them. She didn¡¯t have the heart to think about brother Yuanyuan at this time. There were so many beautiful young men and women in the capital! Although the great Zhou Dynasty did not restrict women from going out, Gu Hui felt that men¡¯s clothing was quite good. Gu Xin saw that her sister was also wearing it and she also followed suit. At noon, the couple brought the sisters to thergest restaurant in the capital for lunch. After shopping for an entire morning, Gu Xin was also hungry. She picked up all the dishes on the table and they tasted pretty good. It was not worse than her sister¡¯s or her grandfather¡¯s cooking. Well, if their family wanted to open a restaurant in the capital, they could only start with the dishes. Her sister had thought of many umon dishes! After a meal, Gu Xin had already thought of the future business for their family. After she was full, she wiped her mouth in satisfaction and began to tell Cai Xiaolian. When she saw that her father had paid ten taels of silver, she was stunned.¡±It¡¯s so expensive!¡± ¡°Woof! Another little country bumpkin!¡± A young man sitting at the table next to them, who looked to be around Huo Junhao¡¯s age, mocked. Gu Xin covered her mouth as she looked at the young man. She blinked her eyes.¡¯Hmm, what a good-looking young man!¡¯ The young man saw that Gu Xin was not as submissive as the others and was even staring at him with her big eyes. He felt a little embarrassed. This kid¡¯s eyes are really good-looking! ¡°Hey, kid, why are you staring at me?¡± the young master blinked. you¡¯re good looking! Gu Xin said generously. The young master¡¯s face turned red. This was the first time a stranger had said that he was good-looking. He asked again,¡±Why aren¡¯t you angry when I say you¡¯re a country bumpkin?¡± Gu Xin replied matter-of-factly,¡¯I¡¯m from the countryside! In my world, such a table of dishes only costs two taels of silver. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little surprised!¡± The young master looked at her magnanimous appearance and felt that he was being impolite. He coughed ufortably.¡±Cough, cough, that, boy, this is your first time in the capital, right? seeing that you¡¯re so open and honest, I¡¯ll take you out to y next time? My surname is ye. By the way, are youing to Beijing to visit rtives or are youing here to settle down?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯your surname is ye! My surname is Gu. My mother, my sister, Oh, and my brother are here to apany father to attend the examination. If I live in Beijing in the future, I¡¯ll definitelye and y with you! I love ying with pretty boys and girls!¡± The young master was even happier,¡±me too!¡± I just like to y with beautiful people! You¡¯re barely worthy of my attention.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m the prettiest girl in our vige,¡± Gu Xinughed. Gu shouxin looked at the young master speechlessly and held Gu Xin¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± He had already been in the capital for a month and knew the influential people in the capital like the back of his hand. The brat who was chatting with his daughter, the Crown Prince of the Kang family and his sister, Princess Jinghe, were the two famous overlords in the capital. Gu Xin waved at the Crown Prince, ¡± ¡°Little Lord, we¡¯ll meet again next time!¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s crown prince¡¯s gaze followed her until she could no longer be seen. Then, he said to the servant boy,¡±Do you know that ju Zi? I seem to have seen it somewhere before.¡± The servant said,¡±Your Highness, that is Qing province¡¯s top scorer. Didn¡¯t you bet 1000 taels on him to enter the top three?¡± You said you wanted to do the opposite. Other people looked down on him, but you wanted him. You said you were going to make big money today. If he enters the top three, your one thousand taels will be ten thousand taels.¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s Crown Prince patted his head and said,¡±Oh, right!¡± There was such a thing! You, you, you, go and ask around and send him some tonics. I wonder if it¡¯s useful to eat tonics the night before the exam!¡± Chapter 888 888 Chapter 888-Lu Yang ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry when that kid called you a country bumpkin? Why did you talk so much with him?¡± After leaving the restaurant, Gu shouxin asked his daughter. ¡°Not angry! He just wanted to say that he was inexperienced. I¡¯m from the countryside, but I¡¯m not as knowledgeable as him in Beijing! And he¡¯s good looking!¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Thest sentence is the main point.¡± Gu Hui said, speechless. Cai Xiaolian was also amused. She didn¡¯t interrupt Gu Xin¡¯s conversation just now because she wanted to see Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. In the future, when their family settled down in the capital, Gu Xin would have to deal with those madams and youngdies. She would definitely encounter them when theyughed at her. She thought that Xinxin would directly talk back to her, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would directly talk to her because she was good-looking. Cai Xiaolian had already started to imagine that at a certain banquet, those arrogant little girls wouldugh at her Xinxin. When Xinxin saw it, she would say, wow, sister, you¡¯re so beautiful! This made the youngdy unable to continue. Of course, she believed that Xinxin could sense the kindness and malice of people. ¡°That¡¯s the Crown Prince of the Kang family. Everyone in the capital is afraid of him.¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just pretending. Father, didn¡¯t you see how he blushed when I praised him? He even wanted to bring me out to y and be my friend!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s naughty and overbearing, but he¡¯s never bullied the weak. However, not all the young masters in the capital are like him. You have to be more careful in the future.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°I know, father. Anyway, there¡¯s no good person in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s family. If I meet someone with the surname Lu in the future, I won¡¯t be polite no matter how good-looking he is.¡± Gu Xin promised. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought that she had forgotten about brother Yuanyuan, but she remembered again. ¡°Eh? Dad, mom, sister Huihui, look, isn¡¯t that Li Shan?¡± Gu Xin suddenly saw a person in front of her that looked like Li Shan. The few of them looked over and saw Madam Xie leading Li Shan and a woman into the jewelry shop. The woman also brought two youngdies. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian frowned. He really didn¡¯t avoid it at all! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s them, right?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s go.¡± Cai Xiaolian was holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand. It was really ufortable to meet Li Shan and the Lu family on their first trip. The four of them had just arrived at the jewelry shop when Li Shan happened to be walking out with a few other girls. She was stunned when she saw Gu Hui and Gu Xin in men¡¯s clothes and walked up to them, ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, have you all gone to the capital? Why didn¡¯t he go to the public house? After all, we are all from Qing Province.¡± ¡°Shanshan, who is this?¡± A young girl beside Li Shan asked curiously. ¡°Sister ni, these are the uncles, aunts, and sisters from the family that I had a good rtionship with when I was in Qing Province.¡± As Li Shan spoke, she introduced her to the Gu family, ¡± second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, this is sister Lu Yang. Her family is the Lu family of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. You should know her. The daughter of old master Zhou, who has a good rtionship with your family, is married into the Lu family. Lu Yang¡¯s expression changed on the spot, and he looked at the Gu family with an unfriendly gaze. Lu Yang was the daughter of Lu Zheng¡¯s step-mother, Lin Shi. Naturally, she looked down on the Zhou family. When she heard Li Shan say that this Gu guy had a good rtionship with the Zhou family, she could not stand it. The moment Gu Xin heard about the Lu family, she also looked at Lu Yang with an unfriendly gaze. Hmph, the bad guys from the Lu family still dare to re at us! Gu Hui, on the other hand, looked at Li Shan thoughtfully. In the past, she had heard from Xinxin and sisi that Li Shan was bad, but she had never seen it for herself. Now, she had finally seen it for herself. She had instantly drawn the hatred of the high Duke¡¯s public house¡¯s noble daughter to them! He ~ Chapter 889 889 I¡¯ll be so lonely if you don¡¯te out At this moment, Madam Xie saw themotion and asked her maidservant to call Li Shan back. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, is it convenient for you to tell me where you¡¯re staying now?¡± Li Shan asked apologetically. Her brother was also in the capital! When I go back, I¡¯ll tell my brother that I¡¯lle and visit you!¡± Other than Mrs. Li, no one else in the Li family knew how li Muyan and Gu Nian had broken up. Li Shan was still trying to match the two of them up and then destroy them. Gu Xin apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, miss. We don¡¯t know you. You¡¯re blocking our way! Although I¡¯m from the countryside, I know that this is thend of the Emperor, not anyone¡¯s home. The road doesn¡¯t belong to your family, and you don¡¯t want people to walk?¡± Li Shan acted as if her eyes had turned red in an instant, and her tears were on the verge of falling. ¡°Sister Xinxin, did sister niannian suddenlye to the capital because she hated my brother? Where¡¯s sister niannian? Didn¡¯t sister nianniane? I want to help Brother say a few words to sister niannian.¡± Lu ni pulled Li Shan,¡±why are you crying?¡± Are you crying because she bullied you? It is indeed like what the high Duke¡¯s wife said, a family that is unreasonable is also worthy of the Prince.¡± After she finished speaking, she even went forward and pushed Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the roads in the capital are not for you country bumpkins to walk on! Go back to where you came from! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here! Don¡¯t you know the Zhou family? Look at what happened to the Zhou family when they came to Beijing. The country bumpkins couldn¡¯t adapt to the capital, and in the end, they died!¡± ¡°Ni ¡®er!¡± Madame Lin¡¯s voice came from the shop. ¡°Pa!¡± At the same time, there was a loud p. Gu Xin did not hold back at all when she pped Lu Xin. It was a pity that she did not unload the sandbag in the morning. Otherwise, she would have definitely knocked out Lu Xin¡¯s teeth. ¡°You, you dare to hit me?¡± Lu Yang was dumbfounded. He came back to his senses and pointed at Gu Xin. ¡°You pushed me first. Also, I¡¯m beating you on behalf of the people of the capital.¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Yang and said. ¡°You¡¯re all dead! She hit me, why aren¡¯t you arresting her!¡± Lu Suan was about to go crazy as he roared. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With Gu Hui around, who would be able to get close to Gu Xin? With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin looked at Lu Yang and said, ¡± ¡°The great Zhou is the emperor¡¯s great Zhou, the great Zhou of the people. The capital was the emperor¡¯s capital and the People¡¯s capital. You, a mere daughter of the high Duke¡¯s public house, what right do you have to stand up for the Emperor, stand up for the people of the capital, and not let us country bumpkinse? You say that the people of the capital don¡¯t wee you, but can you represent them? What a joke!¡± Lu Yang pointed at Gu Xin, unable to refute. At this moment, a woman walked out of the house. She was the same age as Cai Xiaolian and didn¡¯t look easy to get along with. She looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°So young, yet so sharp-tongued, so rough, really uneducated! The capital isn¡¯t your vige. You can¡¯t just beat up whoever you want.¡± After that, he looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± The capital is not your Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion¡¯s, you can¡¯t just scold whoever you want to!¡± Gu shouxin shouted silently, ¡± country guarding Duke,e out quickly! My daughter against your daughter, my wife against your wife. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll be so lonely! Madame Lin red at Cai Xiaolian, and Cai Xiaolian returned her smile. Madam Xie frowned and looked at Cai Xiaolian,¡±Xiaolian, I used to think that you were a person who understood the big picture. Why are you bing more and more ignorant?¡± You don¡¯t know your manners and make a scene. Even if second Gu enters the officialdom in the future, he won¡¯t be able to leave with a wife like you. And Gu Xin, you¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re acting like your mother and sister!¡± Chapter 893 893 Just a tool In the end, Duke Rong and his wife left, leaving only Li Shan. Li Shan frowned at li Muyan. No, li Muyan was wrong. Something must have happened between him and Gu Nian that she did not know about. ¡°Anything else you want to ask me?¡± li Muyan asked, smiling at Li Shan. Li Shan looked worried,¡±brother, is it because grandfather and grandmother don¡¯t want you to be with sister niannian?¡± I can help big brother. I know brother¡¯s feelings for sister niannian, and I also know how much sister niannian likes brother. I can really help you. I just saw second uncle Gu and aunt Lian on the street. Sister niannian should have gone to the capital. Brother, I¡¯ll help you find out about their family, okay?¡± Li Muyan shook his head and said,¡±no need.¡± In the future, let¡¯s listen to maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother. They are not young anymore. From now on, she has nothing to do with our family, and she has nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Li Shan lowered her head in silence. She suddenly remembered that in her previous life, li Muyan and his wife only returned to the capital a few yearster. She didn¡¯t go to meet them, but she did find out about their situation. At that time, li Muyan was already married in Qing Province, but Duke Rong and his wife didn¡¯t like the girl. Later, li Muyan didn¡¯t bring anyone to the capital. He became a rich yboy in the capital, a real rich yboy who regarded carrying on the family line as his mission. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In his past life, Gu Nian had followed Xue Qianyu. Hence, li Muyan¡¯s wife was definitely not Gu Nian. So, even if she was reborn and changed so many things, she still couldn¡¯t change li Muyan¡¯s ending? Li Muyan¡¯s current state was really developing towards his previous life. Did that mean that Lu Zheng¡¯s ending would not change? No, she could not let the third Prince trust Lu Zheng. She must not. She had to interact more with the third Prince now and think of a way to make him hate Lu Zheng. But, but she was in contact with the Lin family. The Lin family was the seventh Prince¡¯s maternal family. How could shee into contact with the third Prince? Li Shan felt that her brain was not enough! Li Muyan didn¡¯t care about Li Shan, who was deep in thought. He got up, went back to his bedroom, andy down. If it was possible, he wished that Duke Rong and his wife did not acknowledge him as their family. The words that Gu Nian had said that night were still vivid in his mind. If he showed his friendship with Gu Nian again, his maternal grandfather would definitely not let the Gu family off. Ha, he had pointed out a Princess to you as his granddaughter-inw, and you wereining that he had a strange temper. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. You¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll be troubled, not me.¡± I¡¯m just a tool to carry on the family line. Li Muyan closed his eyes. A tear silently rolled down from the corner of his eye. ...... The scene that the Gu family had witnessed on the street did not affect their shopping mood. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian loved their children so they bought a lot of things for Gu Xin and Gu Hui. They bought two sets at once to save for Gu Nian and Gu si. When she returned home with many bags, she saw that Lu Zheng had also just returned. Gu Xin ran forward happily. brother Yuanyuan, I ran into the Lin group and Lu Yang. I scolded them. ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Lu Zheng asked worriedly. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± How can I let the bad guys bully me? Then why did Lu Yang say bad things about aunty Jia? You even pushed me, but I pped you. Hehe, I knew she was unfilial. In the end, Mrs. Lin even said that she remembered me. I said,¡±okay, then please mention me the next time you offer incense and kowtow to aunty Xiao Jia.¡± Hahahaha, that face of hers Oh Yingying ¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. Other than his maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, and sister, no one had ever stood up for him. Now, there was one more person, little Xinxin. Chapter 894 894 Chapter 894-saving his life Everyone had a long dinner. The general examination was tomorrow, and itsted for nine days. Lu Zheng had to go to kun city before the general examination ended, so everyone chatted for a long time. Seeing that it was gettingte, Lu Zheng picked up his teacup. it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see second uncle¡¯s name on the Golden roll. So, second uncle, I wish second uncle good luck with this tea! Gu shouxin nced at him. it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care if you can see it or not! Although he said that, Gu shouxin still drank the tea. Gu shouxin instructed,¡±you do well too!¡± He had the appearance of a schr, but he wanted to do the work of a general. Forget it, it¡¯s your choice. Remember to keep your little life on the battlefield!¡± ¡°I promise toplete second uncle¡¯s mission, save my life, ande back to listen to second uncle¡¯s teachings,¡± Lu Zheng said. ...... On the 1st of September, the triennial general examinations began. At the entrance of the capital¡¯s examination hall, there were already many examinees waiting in line to enter the examination hall before the sky brightened. There were also many rtives who hade to send them off. Gu Xin and Gu Hui still looked like two young masters. Together with Cai Xiaolian, they watched Gu shouxin enter the examination hall before going home to catch up on sleep. It was indeed too early. The general examination was held once every three days, and there were three rounds in total. Although Cai Xiaolian believed in Gu shouxin¡¯s strength, she was also worried. Lu Xue, who lived next door, woulde over every day to chat with Cai Xiaolian and listen to her business. Lu Xue was very interested in the Liansheng Street that Cai Xiaolian had mentioned before, so she asked Cai Xiaolian if it was possible to set up such a Street in the capital. As Cai Xiaolian had said, it was better to set up Liansheng Street in the capital than in other ces, because no one in the capital was short of money. The rich didn¡¯t care about those small houses, and the poor couldn¡¯t afford them, so it wasn¡¯t worth it. However, she had a n for the capital, which was to set up a ce for the rich to have fun. It would be best if it was warm in the winter and cool in the summer. In the capital, it would snow in winter and be very cold. In summer, it would be very hot. If they set up a ce that was warm in winter and cool in summer, business would definitely be good. Lu Xue became even more interested when she mentioned it. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s family of four had already discussed this. After everything had settled down, they nned to get two partners and trick the Emperor into joining them. Then, they would start this. Recently, Cai Xiaolian was still drawing! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just from Cai Xiaolian¡¯s description, Lu Xue couldn¡¯t help but think of such a ce. Cai Xiaolian saw Lu Xue as her own daughter. She had a hard time. She lost her mother when she was young, her father didn¡¯t care about her, and she had to protect her younger brother. She had a grandfather who loved her, but he died when she was of marriageable age. If it wasn¡¯t for her brother¡¯s ability, she would have been schemed against by her stepmother and married into the fire pit. Lu Zheng found a good man for his sister when he was ten years old. He did not reincarnate when he was ten years old, so it was his own ability to see through people. Sometimes, Cai Xiaolian would even tell Gu shouxin that even without the male lead Halo, this child was still a promising one. On the afternoon of the second round of the examinations, the Emperor summoned Lu Zheng into the pce again. The Emperor looked at Lu Zheng in disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s go,e with me.¡± Lu Zheng was confused. He didn¡¯t ask and followed the Emperor. He had been to the Imperial Pce in his past life, and the further he walked, the more confused he became. The Emperor was bringing him to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce? At this time in his life, he still did not know the Grand Empress Dowager, and the Grand Empress Dowager should not know him either! Could it be that the person in Shen Feng¡¯s carriage that day was the Empress Dowager? What was this low-key but very capable olddy looking for him for? Chapter 895 895 His second child is gone After Lu Zheng bowed, the Empress Dowager let him sit down. The Empress Dowager sized Lu Zheng up. Hmm, she was quite satisfied. She did not speak, and the Emperor sat there drinking tea. It had been a long time, and seeing that Lu Zheng was still sitting there, she said, ¡± ¡°Can you ensure that your seeds can grow in the barren soil of kun city?¡± Lu Zheng replied,¡±Empress Dowager, I¡¯ve already tried it this year.¡± It can indeed grow, and the yield isn¡¯t low.¡± Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head,¡±this widow has eaten, it is indeed something that can fill one¡¯s stomach.¡± The Emperor said that you don¡¯t want material things or glory, just a regimentalmander who will enter the Peng family camp to lead 300 people? With your status as the heir of the Duke Zhengguo, the Peng family will still give you face. Why do you want the Emperor to reward you? But you gave the rest of the credit to the Gu family?¡± ¡°Replying to the Empress Dowager, I am no longer the son of the country guarding Duke.¡± The Gu family indeed had a share in this credit. My grandfather had taken the seed but was unable to nt it. It was the Gu family who had nted the seed. Not only were there three types of edible nts, but there were also some green vegetables, fruits, and flowers. My grandfather only provided the seeds. I only hope that the Emperor can give me this chance. In the future, I will definitely not only lead three hundred soldiers.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head,¡±go!¡± Aijia also hopes to see the descendants of the country guarding Duke Lu family fighting on the battlefield and leading the great Zhou¡¯s men to take back all the ces they once lost! This was what the Emperor and the ancestors of the ye family wanted to see. I hope you¡¯re not lying!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng stood up, lifted his robe, knelt on one knee, and cupped his fists.¡±Thismoner will go all out! I won¡¯t let down the emperor¡¯s grace!¡± The Empress Dowager did not say anything else. The Emperor said, and left the Renshou Pce with Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng walked half a step behind him. After a long while, the Emperor said, ¡± ¡°Tell me, this one will also let Xue Xiao ¡®er go with you. He will bring three hundred people topete with you, is that okay?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu Zheng replied. The Emperor smacked him on the head, ¡± ¡°Just tell me, are you willing, willing, and wee?¡± Lu Zheng did not know whether tough or cry. He felt that the Emperor had be strange after visiting the Gu family twice.¡±Reporting to the Emperor, thismoner will listen to the emperor¡¯s arrangements.¡± The Emperor red at Lu Zheng,¡±fine!¡± Then I¡¯ll arrange for Xue Er to go as well. You are seventeen this year, so I will give you three years. When you are young, whoever can climb the highest will be bestowed a marriage decree by this Emperor. As for the girls, you can choose for yourselves. As long as they are not from an enemy country, from those in their teens to those in their teens, no matter how outrageous, this Emperor will bestow marriage upon them!¡± Lu Zheng almost fell over. Who wanted a girl in her teens? what if you have your eyes on a girl? ¡± the Emperor continued, ¡± hehe, my imperial edict to bestow marriage will be very important. Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be interested in any girl. At this moment, Empress Xue came over with the third Prince and the ninth Princess. The mother and the two children bowed to the Emperor, and Lu Zheng also bowed to the three of them. The Emperor regained His Majesty and asked eunuch Fu to send Lu Zheng off. He observed the third Prince without changing his expression. His bearing was not good. He looked at me like a mouse seeing a cat. He waspletely iparable to second Xue and second Lu! Could it be because his son was a Virgin? He was a little depressed. Xinger¡¯s son was his Crown Prince, but without him, xingsan would not be of any use! AI! Gu shouxin was also a second-string actor! Chapter 896 896 So heart-wrenching Lu Zheng returned to the Gu family and packed his luggage. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui came over to say goodbye to him. Cai Xiaolian had given him a lot of instructions, just like a mother giving instructions to her son on a long journey. Lu Zheng was not impatient at all and nodded in agreement. After Cai Xiaolian was done, Gu Hui said, ¡± ¡°When you be a great general, I¡¯ll go to your camp to ask for advice!¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. After talking for so long, Gu Xin still had not appeared. Lu Zheng knew that this girl was definitely reluctant to part with him again. He wanted to leave immediately, but he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t leave, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. However, he was sure that if he left without saying a word, little Xinxin would probably really ignore him for three years. He informed Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui and went to Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. It was already early September, and the nights were a little cold. Gu Xin sat in front of the window, munching on melon seeds. When she was unhappy, only food could alleviate her unhappiness. Hearing themotion, Gu Xin lifted her head to look at Lu Zheng, before turning her head away and ignoring him. Lu Zheng went to close the window and pulled a stool over to sit beside her. Xinxin, we agreedst time that I¡¯ll take you to the capital to see second uncle and Auntie Lian. You won¡¯t miss me anymore. Gu Xin pouted and did not say a word. Lu Zheng grabbed her shoulders and turned her around to face him.¡±We agreed that we could write letters! I¡¯ll write you everything every day. I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m doing every day, when I¡¯m thinking about little Xinxin, okay?¡± Gu Xin sniffled,¡¯but when I think about how far away you are, I feel a little sad. I¡¯ve asked brother-inw Chen, and he said that kun city is the gate of our great Zhou. We¡¯re facing enemies on three sides, and a war could break out at any time.¡± The brother-inw Chen She was referring to was Lu Xue¡¯s husband, Chen Yujiang, the current junior official of the Supreme Court. Lu Zheng scolded his own brother-inw in his heart, then said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already promised second uncle that I¡¯ll keep my life, so I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Gu Xin hesitated for a while before stretching out her finger, ¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t lie to me! You have to write to me every month about what you¡¯re doing every day.¡± Lu Zheng reached out his hand and hooked it,¡±alright!¡± I promise!¡± Gu Xin sighed and stood up, pulling Lu Zheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll send you out!¡± Lu Zheng held her hand tightly. Xinxin, I promise you. I¡¯ll be fine. When Ie back, when you¡¯re of marriageable age, I¡¯ll tell you who my sweetheart is. That pretty, cute, smart, generous, and sweet girl with curved eyes when she smiles, okay?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin and gave her a light hug, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Wait for my return!¡± After he finished speaking, he walked away very quickly. He was afraid that he would not want to leave if he heard Gu Xin¡¯s voice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin only regained her senses after a while. She chased after him but there was no one there. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. She was really leaving. She wouldn¡¯t be able to see brother Yuanyuan for a long, long time! Also, she didn¡¯t want to know who his sweetheart was. I¡¯m also pretty, cute, smart, generous, and sweet when I smile! Why didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan let her be her sweetheart? He even had to wait until she was of marriageable age to tell her such a cruel thing? Scoundrels Zhou Yuan and Lu Zheng! Her sister¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was so happy, but her owning-of-age ceremony was going to get brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart. It was so heart-wrenching! Chapter 898 898 Chapter 898-snatched When Li Shan squeezed her way in, she saw that the person who had fainted on the ground had woken up and was talking to Gu Xin. ¡°Many thanks, Little Lord! This one has a lot of money and food, and it was all thanks to Little Lord¡¯s medicine today, otherwise this one would have lost my life here.¡± The person who fell to the ground was called Qian Liangduo. He was also a candidate for the general examination and was from Jiangnan. He looked like he was in his early twenties, and his face was a little pale. ¡°More money and food? Eh? The third ce is also called having a lot of money!¡± Gu Xin had just seen her father¡¯s and Huo Junhao¡¯s names. After that, she remembered the name ¡± money and grain ¡± because it was quite interesting. ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± Qian Liangduo cupped his hands. ¡°Uncle Qian, you¡¯re not sick. You won¡¯t die Here. You¡¯re probably hungry. You¡¯re probably too excited to see that you¡¯re in third ce, so you fainted. Young master Qian, you have to eat on time in the future. Don¡¯t forget to eat and sleep, it¡¯s not good for your body!¡± Gu Xin replied honestly. She always carried a small bamboo tube with her, and there was water in it. She had just taken his pulse and knew what was going on. She had secretly put a Jade bead in it, and that was why this person had woken up so quickly. Gu Xin had been learning medicine from grandma Xiao for almost two years now and was familiar with all the herbs. Her memory was extremely good and this year, she even checked the pulse of a daughter-inw in the vige. She could tell the simple signs of a pulse, such as a joyous pulse, a cold wind, bloating, and so on. She didn¡¯t know how to do the moreplicated ones. However, grandma Xiao had also given her the experience she had gained over the past few decades. Gu Xin would spend time learning it every day. He was a little embarrassed by Gu Xin¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t forget to eat and sleep, he just didn¡¯t have enough money to eat. ¡°Young master Qian, I¡¯ve long heard of your talent. My elder brother has specially ordered me to wait for you here, and would like to invite you to a small gathering.¡± Li Shan stood up and said. She must not let anyone go with Gu Xin, she must not let Gu Xin get there first. Qian Liangduo looked at Li Shan in confusion. He didn¡¯t remember knowing anyone from Beijing! He didn¡¯t even know all the candidates who came to Beijing with him from Jiangnan. He only had two friends, but they hadn¡¯t passed the Imperial college entrance examination yet. Their families were short of money, so they didn¡¯t apany him to Beijing. He didn¡¯t have a good reputation! Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to see Li Shan, so she leaned closer to Qian Liangduo and whispered, ¡± her brother is the son of Duke Rong. He doesn¡¯t go out often, and he just arrived in the capital this year. Do you know him, uncle Qian? ¡± Qian Liangduo came back to his senses and shook his head. Li Shan really wanted to beat Gu Xin to death. She forced herself to calm down, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if young master Qian doesn¡¯t know my brother, but my brother admires young master¡¯s talent and reputation, so he specially wants to invite young master to a gathering.¡± Gu Hui saidzily, ¡± your brother is so talented. He asked ady like you to treat a man to a meal? ¡± What kind of brother is he?¡± Someone next to him said,¡±could it be that the son of Duke Rong wants to find a brother-inw for himself?¡± The first ce is a married woman and the second ce is the young master of the Huo family. So, you¡¯re eyeing the third ce?¡± Someone else said, ¡± Aiya, I heard that the son of Duke Ren Rong is going to be a Junma. The rtionship between siblings is good. After he gets married, he naturally has to find a good husband for his sister. However, this girl from the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t look very old! Have you reached the age to talk about marriage?¡± The people around themughed. Gu Hui looked at the person who was speaking up for her and raised her eyebrows. She remembered that when she met Li Shan and Lin Shi, these two had also been jeering. Moreover, she had a feeling that these people were here to help them. Her intuition had always been very urate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Was this second uncle¡¯s arrangement or ah Yuan¡¯s arrangement? Chapter 899 899 The princess Qian Liangduo was shocked by these words and looked at Li Shan as if she was a demon. He couldn¡¯t be taken away to be a son-inw. His parents were dead and his family was penniless. But he had promised his parents that he would be upright and not do things against his conscience. This girl was still so young. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Her brother was really inhumane. Just as Li Shan was thinking about how to turn things around and make this money and grain duo follow her, a burst ofughter rang out. ¡°Ha, ha, ha! It¡¯s really funny, this Princess has watched a good show today! Duke Rong¡¯s girl shamelessly came to find a student, saying that her brother admired caiming and invited him to a meal. This Princess thinks that you¡¯re thinking of a man! So disgusting at such a young age, what a joke.¡± Everyone looked at the person. The person was dressed in ck and his hair was standing up. He looked valiant and heroic. The locals of the capital recognized her at a nce. She was Princess Jinghe of the residence of King Kang, the female Overlord of the capital. Gu Hui fell in love with this Princess Jinghe at first sight. This suave figure, this disdainful look, especially her outfit, she was so cool! Gu Hui looked at Princess Jinghe, and Princess Jinghe naturally felt it too. She nced at Gu Hui and raised her brows. Then, she turned to Li Shan.¡±You¡¯re Li Shan? Your brother li Muyan asked you toe?¡± Li Shan cursed in her heart. Why did she have to meet her? ¡°Princess Jinghe, how can you say that about me?¡± Li Shan said in an aggrieved tone. Big brother asked me toe.¡± As she spoke, her tears began to fall inrge droplets. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t say anything and pped her. Li Shan was speechless. The people around them were speechless. you¡¯ve already acted like I¡¯m bullying you, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. if I don¡¯t bully you, wouldn¡¯t I be letting your tears down? ¡± Li Shan gritted her teeth. I didn¡¯t say that the princess is bullying me. Princess Jinghe,¡±you cried!¡± If you cry, people will say that I¡¯m bullying you! So many people were watching! Maybe the censor was watching too! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to court and report Prince Kang, saying that he didn¡¯t teach his daughter well, and this princess¡¯s father will be wronged! This Princess ¡°reputation is ruined by you wailing and crying bad things.¡± Li Shan replied,¡±I¡¯m sorry, Princess. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Sorry for the disturbance, goodbye!¡± Princess Jinghe pped him again.¡±Did this Princess let you go?¡± After the beating, she waved at the money and grain. Qian Liangduo walked over weakly, not forgetting to pull Gu Xin along. He was so scared! Princess Jinghe looked at Qian Liangduo and said,¡±you don¡¯t have any money!¡± You¡¯ve only eaten two buns since the exam, right?¡± Money and grain were speechless. Gu Xin tugged at money and grain¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother Qian, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Gu Xin, speechless, ¡± ¡°Little brat, didn¡¯t you hear what I said before? he doesn¡¯t have money to eat!¡± hehe, that¡¯s right! Gu Xin smiled at Jing He, ¡± that¡¯s what you said, Princess! Princess Jinghe¡¯s mouth twitched as she pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Which little thing from the countryside, what is a Princess? What¡¯s with this title?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the countryside of Qing Province,¡± Gu Xin chuckled. Princess Jinghe was speechless. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui walked over and pulled Gu Xin. She looked at Princess Jinghe, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, how do you know that young master Qian has no money and only ate two buns in five days?¡± Princess Jinghe raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Hui in satisfaction. ¡°Everyone should know that a few days ago, the Emperor bestowed a marriage to this Princess. It was said that he was the grandson that Duke Rong¡¯s mansion had found. Everyone has watched me grow up. You should know that thest person who was engaged to me only recovered from his leg injury this year. Therefore, I will go and check if this heir of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion can take a beating!¡± Chapter 900 900 What a special way to help others Princess Jinghe stopped talking. The people of the capital who knew her virtue immediately replied,¡±Your Highness, how is the Prince? Can he be worthy of the princess that we watched grow up?¡± Princess Jinghe chuckled,¡±I haven¡¯t seen the son of Duke Rong, but I¡¯ve seen his sister!¡± Ever since the general examination ended, his sister has been following a candidate.¡± ¡°Is it uncle rich with money and grain?¡± Gu Xin asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Princess Jinghe¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±yes, it¡¯s more money.¡± She had been with him for five days, but he had no money to eat. He had only eaten two buns! And now he¡¯s here to treat her to a meal? Hehe, this Princess has seen too many of these kinds of drama! Didn¡¯t you just want to give her a mouthful of food to eat and let her remember your kindness? He even had to wait until she fainted from hunger and the test results were out before he appeared. What are you up to?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement, ¡± What is your intention?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Li Shan was so angry that she almost fainted. She never thought that her secret observation of the money and grain would be discovered by Princess Jinghe! Was the princess too free? Why would he pay attention to her? He was a little embarrassed to have so much money and food. After all, it was true that he was poor, but a meal might not be able to buy his sincerity. He had nned to beg for food on his way back if he didn¡¯t pass. Qian Liangduo even suspected that what Princess Jinghe said was true and that this little girl was interested in him. He was really frightened. He was already in his twenties, but this little girl was only in her teens and still had her hairbed into two buns! Li Shan was surrounded. There was no way to break out of this situation no matter what she said. She could only leave this ce. Forget it, one less person would only make a difference in terms of money and food. She knew that there were many people. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted. The maidservant beside her quickly supported her and wanted to bring her back to the carriage. Princess Jinghe took the whip from her waist and flicked it. ¡°Did this Princess allow you to leave?¡± Li Shan screamed in pain. ¡°Your Highness, what else do you want?¡± Li Shan was really crying. Princess Jingheshed out with her whip again.¡±I said don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯m bullying you! Just stand there obediently for this Princess.¡± Li Shan gritted her teeth. Princess Jinghe then looked at Qian Liangduo and said,¡±third ce in the general examination, right?¡± Barely! If you draw this for me, I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels since you¡¯re the third in the general examination! Give the painting to me before the court examination. Otherwise, when you get into the first tier, people will say that you¡¯re bullying me again if you buy the painting with a hundred taels.¡± ¡°AI! This member is an old man, and the second is that bastard Huo Junhao. I can only look for you to be the third! I¡¯m telling you, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your drawing, I¡¯ll cut off your hand and make sure you can¡¯t participate in the court examinations!¡± Gu Xin tugged at Jing He¡¯s hand. ¡°Princess sister, my father is not an old man. My father is very young.¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Gu Xin and then at Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°He already has a daughter as old as you and your sister. Isn¡¯t he still an old man? Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Gu Xin wanted to continue but was stopped by Gu Hui. She looked at Princess Jinghe with interest. The method of these people was really uneptable to the person being helped! Li Shan thought for a long time and finally thought of a way that might work. She suddenly pulled out the hairpin on her head and ced it on her neck.¡±Good, good, good! Your Highness, you are high and mighty, thismoner is just amoner. Your Highness has insulted thismoner, thismoner can¡¯t live on. ¡± Chapter 901 901 I¡¯ll cover your residence with green Princess Jinghe spread out her arms and blocked Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and Qian Liangduo behind her. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, open your eyes wide and see, today this Princess is going to force people tomit suicide again! Let¡¯s see how long she canst?¡± The people of the capital who were familiar with Princess Jing He all took a step back. The students who were not familiar with her also followed. The entire ce was silent as everyone stared at Li Shan. Li Shan was speechless. Why was it like this? Gu Xin was speechless. It can be yed like this? Li Shan¡¯s lips trembled. She, she, wasn¡¯t she afraid of killing someone? Wuwuwu, Princess Jinghe is so scary. Princess Jinghe frowned and looked at Li Shan,¡±go ahead!¡± If you didn¡¯t, this Princess would have been wronged again today!¡± Li Shan steeled her heart and raised her hand. When her neck touched the hairpin, she felt a chill. She didn¡¯t dare to do it again. Big drops of tears fell from her eyes. sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, we came here from Qingzhou together. Can you bear to see me being forced like this? ¡± ¡°I have the heart,¡± Gu Hui replied. Gu Xin,¡¯when did sister Princess force you? She only hit you!¡± Princess Jinghe poked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°What are you saying! When did I hit her? This Princess was whipping her!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her forehead. oh, oh. I¡¯ll remember this. Whip her! ¡°Move! Move aside!¡± At this time, the crowd dispersed, and a carriage rushed over. Duke Rong got off the carriage. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Princess Jinghe narrowed her eyes and looked at Duke Rong. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Li Shan threw herself into Duke Rong¡¯s arms and began to cry. ¡°Shan ¡®er, be good! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Duke Rong¡¯s heart ached, and he patted her back tofort her. After he finished speaking, he looked at Princess Jinghe, Gu Hui, and Gu Xin beside her. He snorted and ordered the maidservant beside him, ¡± ¡°Quickly bring thedy to the car!¡± ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Princess Jingheshed her whip. what? ¡± Duke Rong¡¯s eyes widened. does Princess Jinghe really want to make things difficult for Shan ¡®er? ¡± Princess Jinghe took the whip and took a step back. She opened her arms, with money and grain in her left and Gu Hui in her right.¡±Wrong! I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for her, but I¡¯m using my authority as a sister-inw to teach her how to be a good girl! So that she won¡¯t hook up with other people at such a young age!¡± Qian Liangduo¡¯s body stiffened, and he moved to the side. With Princess Jinghe¡¯s strong embrace, he couldn¡¯t escape. Gu Xin hid between Gu Hui, Jing and the princess. en, you can¡¯t ignore me just because I¡¯m small. I¡¯m going to anger this old man who talked about my father to death. Duke Rong pointed at Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe smiled evilly. I, I, I ... I will do whatever I want. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can report me to the Emperor! Go on! I don¡¯t care if youin or not, but I¡¯m definitely going to. Go to the Emperor and Sue Duke Rong, you old man, for picking up a pheasant from the countryside to be a Phoenix, and trying to humiliate our rare students on the anniversary. I¡¯ll go to the Empress and Sue you for not properly educating this youngdy, not learning well at such a young age, and trying to abduct our great Zhou¡¯s students with limitless future!¡± Li Shan was so angry that she wanted to faint, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She was afraid that Princess Jinghe would wake her up with a whip if she fainted. Duke Rong¡¯s face turned red with anger,¡±you, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t learn!¡± Hugging a man in broad daylight, What is this? isn¡¯t this losing the face of the imperial family?¡± Princess Jinghe turned around and kissed Gu Hui on the cheek. ¡°This Princess not only hugged and hugged, but also kissed! I¡¯m going to bring this young man back to the manor tonight! Whoosh! I¡¯m more than happy to cover the sky of your Rong country¡¯s public house with ayer of green!¡± Chapter 904 904 Send him to a good ce On the 18th day of the ninth month, the court examinations were held three days after the results of the general examinations were released. The court examinations were held in the pce and the Emperor personally set the questions. Gu shouxin was the first in the general examination. He sat in the first row and could clearly see the Emperor. In order to satisfy the Emperor, Gu shouxin naturally had to pretend to be surprised and in disbelief. The Emperor nced at Gu shouxin and nodded in satisfaction. Hehe, second brother Gu, aren¡¯t you surprised to see me? Hahaha, I¡¯ve been waiting to see this expression of yours for many days! After the papers were distributed, the examinees began to examine the questions. The Emperor walked down with his hands behind his back. For those who were not mentally strong, the ink directly dyed the paper. The Emperor shook his head. It was boring. He strolled around with his hands behind his back. The other examiners wanted to stop him. You¡¯re giving people pressure. Do you still want to recruit talents this year? Unfortunately, they did not dare to shout. Ever since the Emperor had ascended the throne, there had never been a court examination that was held once every three years. There was no other reason than that he liked to stand with his hands behind his back for fifteen minutes, the kind that made the examinees ¡®hands tremble. Two years ago, two years ago, there was an official who suggested that the Emperor should not stand for so long. The Emperor only said one sentence, and he was affected by standing by his side? Then how could he be Zhen¡¯s official, attend morning court every day, and not only care about fear? How can you share my worries? No one knew that he really wanted to find someone to share his worries with! He really wanted to go out and y. In the past, there was only one question in the court examinations, but this year, there were two questions, which was more time than usual. They all thought that it was the emperor¡¯s sudden impulse, but in fact, one of these came from the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. After the sun had set, the candidates left the pce to wait for news. That night, the Emperor brought a few scripts that he had his eyes on to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Renshou Pce. The Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager were prepared to rest. Seeing the Emperor bring the answer scrolls over like he had done in the past, they could not tell if they were happy or not. In fact, she had already given the power to the Emperor, but this child still loved to bother her. She was already in her 70s. Didn¡¯t this kid know that the elderly were tired? ¡°Imperial grandmother, quickly look at these answer scrolls. Your grandson is telling you, your grandson is nning to let one of them stay in the Hanlin Academy for two or three years and send him to a good ce!¡± The Emperor said excitedly. The question that the Empress Dowager had set was how to deal with the territories of the previous dynasties that had not been conquered by the Emperor of the Zhou Dynasty when he first established the country. The Empress Dowager received it and looked through it one by one. The one at the top was Huo Junhao¡¯s. After reading it, she said, ¡± this child should be young and should be from a schrly family. Is he the little boy from the Huo family? ¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± His grandson nned to pick him as a flower lover! With his appearance, he was worthy of the title of flower lover. Since ancient times, didn¡¯t our flower-searchingng always have to be handsome?¡± Grand Empress Dowager Xiao did not say anything and continued to read: ¡°From this essay, it can be seen that this person has a deep understanding of the suffering of the people and his views are pertinent and not biased. He¡¯s tactful, but he has his own ambitions.¡± The Emperor nodded. this candidate is from Jiangnan. He didn¡¯t get a good ranking in the vige examination. However, he was ranked third in the general examination. Two days ago, he was forced by Jing He to draw for her! Your grandson wants to pick him as the second ce.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager picked up another copy and started reading. She had a review for each one, and her reviews were very urate. The emperor¡¯s respect for her continued to rise. N?v(el)B\\jnn Thest one was Gu shouxin¡¯s. She picked it up, but after reading it, she didn¡¯t immediatelyment, but frowned. Chapter 905 905 Ordinary and silly This article was the one that the Empress Dowager was most satisfied with. The words were like the person. She had also seen Gu shouxin on the day she returned to the pce. She was a little shocked. How did her son educate his grandson? how could he teach a literary top schr to be like a general? They didn¡¯t look alike! He was gentlemanly, like his grandfather, but his point of view was the same as those brave and resourceful old generals. Based on his point of view, if he could implement it, he was confident that he could take down the few ces left behind by the previous dynasty. In addition to the seeds that the Lu family¡¯s kid had taken out, there was no shortage of military provisions. ¡°Imperial grandmother? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The Emperor asked when he saw that the Grand Empress Dowager was not speaking. ¡°Emperor, is this the person you were talking about?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. ¡°Yes, I am. This was the second son of the Gu family that his grandson had met when he went to Qing Zhou. His policy paper was very well written, right? Your grandson wants him to be the top scorer! Now, he would stay in the Hanlin Academy for two to three years, then find an excuse to let him out. After he had done a great job, he woulde back and be promoted! In the future, your grandson will have another helper!¡± The Emperor said in a pleased tone. The Grand Empress Dowager cast a sidelong nce at the Emperor. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people wille back and snatch your throne after you¡¯ve done well? After hesitating for a while, the Empress Dowager still did not tell the Emperor about the Gu family¡¯s identity, and only allowed the Emperor to pick the top schrs to cultivate. Just like that, this year¡¯s top three were all decided. As for the rankings after that, the Emperor couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and let his subjects deal with it themselves. The next day, all the examinees returned to the Imperial Pce once more. The officials from the Ministry of Rites spread out the Imperial edict and began to read out the rankings. After the announcement, the three of them were taken to the room next door to change their clothes. After that, they would have to go on a parade. After the parade, they would have to attend the Qionglin banquet in the Royal Garden. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Hui, and Gu Xin had been waiting on the street for a long time. This was what Gu shouxin saidst night. They would definitely see him during the day. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s here, he¡¯s here! I see father! Father is sitting in the first seat! Father¡¯s Red robe is so handsome!¡± Gu Xin ran to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side excitedly. The crowd became lively. Cai Xiaolian looked over. The man in red had a handsome face and a faint smile on his lips. He had already seen her. Nine thousand years old is really young! The child was already so big, but he looked like he was only in his twenties! Cai Xiaolian could feel her heart beating non-stop. Gu Xin tugged at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeve, ¡± mother! Father is smiling at us! Mother, look at the handkerchief and fresh flowers on the back of the horse father is riding! Hahaha!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin, who had very good hearing, thought,¡±Huahua¡¯s daughter¡¯s eyesight is too good. Go back and tell her that next time, she only needs to look at her father. There¡¯s no need to look at the horse.¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu Hui again,¡¯Huo Wantong, Huo Wantong didn¡¯t even get second ce this time! It¡¯s third, hahahaha!¡± Huo Junhao, who was smiling and waving his hand, almost fell off his horse. Gu Hui could not help butugh. The little girl next to him said excitedly,¡±our flower-picking boy is shy!¡± I saw it, even her ears are red!¡± ¡°Yup! I heard that Tan Huang is only fourteen years old! It¡¯s a pity that my parents gave birth to me early. Otherwise, I could still marry a flower-hitting man!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry a flower lover, you can look at the second ce! I¡¯m in my twenties!¡± no, no, the second ce is so in and stupidpared to the schr in front and the flower-searchingng in the back! ¡°That¡¯s right! I saw the person who ced second on the ranking the day the results were released. It was actually quite good looking. That¡¯s why you can¡¯tpare yourself to him!¡± ¡°......¡± The unremarkable and silly money and grain many, ¡± Yingluo, actually, I¡¯m the most handsome unmarried man in our vige. You can consider me. Chapter 910 910 Your Highness, your horse is really well raised Gu Xin stood there obediently and bowed to the Emperor and Empress Xue, ¡± ¡°Replying to the Emperor, this official¡¯s daughter has already calcted the answer. It is sixty steps. The cat only needs 60 steps to catch the mouse.¡± Everyone from Xing Nan Kingdom was speechless. Prince Xing Nan pointed at Gu Xin, ¡± you! Are you just making a wild guess?! Tell me, how did you calcte that?¡± Gu Xin looked at the Emperor. Your Majesty, I need a pen and paper. I¡¯m worried that Your Highness won¡¯t be able to understand it. The emperor¡¯s heart was blooming with joy. He almost understood Gu shouxin¡¯s routine. Good, good, second brother Gu helped him get a warhorse, so he didn¡¯t need to spend money. However, he still maintained his stern expression and nodded at Gu Xin. A eunuch came over with a pen and paper. Gu Xin waved her hands a few times and let the eunuch take it as she started to narrate. N?v(el)B\\jnn The people from Xing Nan country wanted to refute, but they couldn¡¯t. Although the method used by the daughter of the top schr was different from the method given by their Xing Nan top schr, the method used by the daughter was also feasible! The people of great Zhou could only say, ¡± as expected of the daughter of the top schr. I¡¯m impressed. Li Shan sat beside Madam Xie, her handkerchief almost torn to pieces. She knew the answer. In her previous life, this banquet had disgraced great Zhou, but she did not know the solution. Just as she was thinking of how to avoid saying the solution, the father and daughter of the Gu family beat her to it. thank you! Gu Xin cupped her fists at Prince Xing Nan, ¡± thank you for the horse, Your Highness! Prince Xing Nan looked at Gu Xin angrily, ¡± ¡°Do you still want more?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Your Highness, do you have any more questions?¡± Prince xingnan said, ¡± the monkey picked a hundred bananas. His house is fifty meters away from the banana tree. He can only carry fifty bananas at a time. But he has to eat one banana for every meter he walks. May I know how many bananas he can carry back? ¡± I¡¯ll give you a quarter of an hour to calcte it. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you ten war horses!¡± Gu Xin gave Prince Xing Nan a bright smile, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. You¡¯re such a good person! I¡¯ll tell you the answer now. It can only carry 25 bananas back at most. The first time, he carried 50 needles and walked to Xuanji.¡± As Gu Xin exined, Prince Xing Nan¡¯s face darkened. He waited for Gu Xin to finish, ¡± ¡°Little girl, how old are you?¡± ¡°Two more months to 13.¡± Prince Xing Nan took two steps back, supported by his attendants. Gu shouxin was embarrassed. Your Highness, my daughter is unruly and doesn¡¯t know how to be humble. In my opinion, Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t give him a question! I¡¯m worried that His Highness will be so angry that something bad will happen.¡± Prince Xing Nan, ¡± the Emperor continued, ¡± I see that you don¡¯t look well. I think it¡¯s better not toe up with this question! ¡°Your Majesty is right!¡± Prime Minister Huo said. To think that the Enlightenment question of my daughter from the Zhou Dynasty was solved by the top schr of the South Star region after spending so much time. Tsk, tsk, Your Majesty, stop this farce! If word gets out, it won¡¯t be good for Xing Nan or the great Zhou!¡± ¡°Yes, Prime Minister, you are right!¡± The Emperor nodded. The prince of Xing Nan immediately became spirited and said,¡±no!¡± No! I want topete with her again! We¡¯re stillpeting in numbers!¡± The Emperor also brought his own princes and officials to persuade them. While persuading, he also squeezed on the others. Prince Xing Nan was furious. Princess Xing Nan was no longer interested in the beautiful Tan Huang, but was sizing Gu Xin up. In the end, great Zhou¡¯s officials couldn¡¯t persuade Prince Xing Nan and he continued topete with Gu Xin. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯Your Highness, are you still using the warhorse as a bet? I don¡¯t have any hobbies other than horse riding! Your Highness, your family¡¯s horses are very well raised!¡± Prince Xing Nan agreed. Ten horses! This time, we¡¯ll win two out of three. If you win, I¡¯ll give you ten more horses!¡± Chapter 912 912 Chapter 912-Empress The prince of Xing Nan lost 21 horses and returned to his seat dejectedly. The other party was a little girl, and he couldn¡¯tpete with her in riding and shooting. He would be embarrassed if he said it out loud. Gu Xin returned to her seat with some regret. Sigh, there were only twenty-one warhorses. If brother Yuanyuan were to be a regimentalmander, there would be three hundred people. How good would it be if she won three hundred warhorses! Suddenly, the princess of Xing Nan Kingdom stood up and cupped her hands toward the Emperor and Empress, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard that the noble daughter of the great Zhou Empire is proficient in the four Arts. I would like to ask for your advice.¡± When the princess spoke, the Emperor could not be bothered with her. Otherwise, she would say that he was bullying the little girl. Empress Xue continued,¡±I¡¯ve heard that the women of the Southern Star region are as good at riding, shooting, singing, and dancing as men. There¡¯s no need to set any more bets for them to ask for advice on the four Arts.¡± Otherwise, people will say that the great Zhou bullied Xing Nan.¡± After a pause, Empress Xue continued,¡±Your Majesty, is chenqie right?¡± Although Prince Xing Nan is as noble as a Princess, we¡¯d be bullying him if we bet on the four Arts. Let¡¯s not do it!¡± The Emperor held Empress Xue¡¯s hand, his face full of affection.¡±The Empress is right!¡± Cai Xiaolian almostughed out loud. This couple was just trying to trick her. They said that men and women were equal, but in the end, the Prince set a bet, but the princess didn¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t this intentional? And you said you bullied her, aren¡¯t you provoking her to be unable to y the four Arts? Didn¡¯t the first emperor of xingnane from the great Zhou? he was still a civil official, so how could he not teach his descendants about the four Arts? Sure enough, Princess Xing Nan was provoked and said, ¡± ¡°On behalf of Xing Nan, this one thanks His Majesty and Empress for your consideration. However, xingnan¡¯s zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting skills were not bad either, so he might not lose to the great Zhou! May Your Majesty and Empress allow me to pick people and ce a bet?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Without waiting for the Emperor and Empress Xue to reply, Princess Xing Nan pointed at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I want topete with the youngest daughter of the top schr¡¯s family in zither and painting! If I win, I don¡¯t want anything, just the warhorse that big brother lost to her. ¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. She had learned about the zither and painting from her parents, but she couldn¡¯tpare to them! The other party looked to be the same age as her sister. What if she had been in elementary school since she was young? ¡°May I ask how the princess willpete?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Gu Xin looked at Gu shouxin in surprise. Father, I¡¯ve only been learning for two years! You can¡¯t trick your daughter! Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, Princess Xing Nan had an idea, ¡± ¡°Zither, let¡¯s y together. Whoever stops first loses! Drawing, character, whoever draws the most simr, wins.¡± ¡°If you y the zither well, you¡¯ll win, but what about the painting?¡± Empress Xue asked. Princess xingnan replied ,¡¯great Zhou will send ten, and xingnan will send ten. I¡¯ll paint together withdy Gu, but we won¡¯t write our names. Let these twenty people leave the hall when we¡¯re painting ande in to evaluate after we¡¯re done. I can guarantee that the 10 people from the Southern Star region will be absolutely fair.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved as she asked,¡±¡±Then, if there are ten people on each side, who will win?¡± You really can¡¯t beat me in this kind ofpetition. I only know a few songs, and one of them is specially for a battle song. Hehe ~ Gu shouxin,¡¯how about wepete in time? If each side has ten people, whoever draws faster will win?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Princess Xing Nan hesitated for a moment. Your Highness, ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, ¡± you only said what you¡¯d do if you won. You didn¡¯t say what you¡¯d do if you lost. Princess Xing Nan snorted,¡±Hmph!¡± I won¡¯t lose. If I lose, you can say whatever you want, as long as I have it! Everyone here can be my witness!¡± ¡°Can you make the decision for your horse?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 913 913 Hurry up Hearing Princess Xing Nan say yes through gritted teeth, Gu Xin was relieved. The Emperor trusted Gu shouxin. Even if they lost, it was just that they didn¡¯t win their things. Princess Xing Nan was older than little Xinxin, so it wasn¡¯t embarrassing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Two zithers were carried over, one on the left and one on the right. Gu Xin moved her fingers and turned to look at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin gave her a thumbs up, which made all the nobledies present envious. The nobledies present felt that it was rare for their fathers to love and trust them so much. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Their fathers ¡®thoughts were all on their brothers and had always only one request for them. It wasn¡¯t that it was bad for them to marry into a good family. It was just that no new top schr had treated their daughters so well. Gu Xin fiddled with the strings and tested the sound. On the other side, Princess Xing Nan was also testing her voice. After the testing, she looked at Gu Xin with a look of victory! Gu Xin was still smiling, but she was trying to recall the score in her mind. This song wasposed by her father after Ninja turned one year old. It was said that he wrote it after listening to Ninja¡¯s humming all day. It was filled with killing intent, and it was the most suitable for a zither battle. She had practiced for half a year, but she couldn¡¯t even y a section at the beginning. It was too shocking, making people feel as if they were in a battlefield, and the soldiers were fighting in their ears. In sister Huihui¡¯s words, after listening to her y this song, she wanted to pack up and join the army at the border. When Gu Xin started, Princess Xing Nan also started. Gu Xin¡¯s song was very domineering from the start and it made Princess xingnan frown. After ying a small part, a general had already stood up. He directly picked up the can on the table and raised his head to drink. By the second bar, Princess Xing Nan¡¯s rhythm had already been messed up, and she was already sweating. At the third measure, Princess Xing Nan yed the wrong tune and couldn¡¯t recover. Obviously, she was affected by Gu Xin. On the other hand, Gu Xin waspletely immersed in the song. In the past, she only wanted to y this song well, but this time, she inexplicably thought of brother Yuanyuan. In her mind, a young man wearing armor and holding a red-tasseled spear was fighting a bloody battle. The young man¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he killed one enemy with each move. The battlefield was filled with smoke and shouts. Gu Xin was getting into the zone. Her forehead was already covered in sweat. Her hands kept ying the zither. It was as if the more severe her zither music was, the more powerful the men on the battlefield would be. There were already generals practicing their punches in the middle of the hall. The wind from their punches blew Gu Xin¡¯s hair. At the end of the song, old general Peng mmed the table.¡±Alright!¡± All the generals present were infected by this and shouted in unison,¡±Alright!¡± After the song ended, Gu Xin was a little tired. She felt that she had used up all her energy, but she still managed to stand up and cupped her fists towards her surroundings. Old general Peng stepped forward and punched Gu shouxin. ¡°Schr Zhuang, do you have a son? Give it to me!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±old general, I only have two daughters.¡± My brother¡¯s family does have a boy, but he¡¯s still young.¡± Old general Peng shook his head in regret. He looked at Cai Xiaolian and whispered to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°You little brat, hurry up and give birth to a few more sons, then go to your father¡¯s territory to train!¡± Cai Xiaolian, who was inexplicably looked at: He felt that the old man was talking nonsense. Gu shouxin: ¡± alright, old general. I¡¯ll thank you for your kind words. I¡¯ll do my best! Old general Peng,¡±hahahahahaha!¡± Chapter 914 914 Didn¡¯t you say that your family is poor? Princess Xing Nan was convinced of her defeat, but there was still one more round, painting. As only the degree of simrity was needed for a person¡¯s portrait, Gu Xin chose to sketch. It just so happened that the pce didn¡¯t have the brush she needed, so the Emperor had the young eunuch go to her house to get it. She could also rest for a while. The Emperor ordered the dishes to be served. Thispetition should wait until after the meal. The Prince and Princess of Xing Nan were not in the mood to eat! Prince Xing Nan said,¡±Royal sister, that little girl will definitely ask you for a horseter.¡± You didn¡¯t even give me a fixed amount just now. If you ask for more, you¡¯ll be beaten by father when you go back!¡± Princess Xing Nan was furious,¡±am I going to lose?¡± Even if I lose, I¡¯ll just get it back.¡± Prince xingnan asked,¡¯how do we get it back? You can still fight with the youngdy? Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, I do! Even if the great Zhou agrees to you, you can find someone else topete with you. If you win, you will win the great Zhou¡¯s things, not the youngdy¡¯s.¡± Princess Xing Nan replied,¡±I¡¯m looking for her sister for a Kung Fupetition!¡± The one sitting next to her mother was obviously a martial arts practitioner. If they were to shirk responsibility, they would be embarrassed. If she loses, I can just ask her for her warhorse. They were a family! Besides, I might not lose. I can¡¯t lose the warhorses. If I win, we¡¯ll have silk, cloth, and tea! Since they¡¯re asking for warhorses, let¡¯s just use silk and tea leaves as a bet!¡± Prince Xing Nan looked at Gu Hui and said,¡¯thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty have always been virtuous, and this one is probably virtuous too. He was quite good-looking, fair and clean, and probably knew some martial arts. He looked quite arrogant and probably thought that he was very powerful! Just now, the Empress used words to run us down. In a while, we¡¯ll return the same words to her. Let¡¯s notpete in terms of men, let¡¯spete in terms of girls.¡± Princess Xing Nan felt that her brother was right. Gu Hui, who was eating calmly, noticed the two brothers looking at her and raised her eyebrows. After the meal, the Emperor and Empress Xue called for people to carry two tables to the middle of the hall. After that, he let Gu Xin and Princess xingnan draw. The judging panel of twenty people from both sides also went out. Within two hours. Both of them were drawing eunuch Fu who was beside the Emperor. Gu Xin only drew eunuch Fu¡¯s facial features, so she used much less time than Princess Xing Nan. Princess Xing Nan drew her entire body. When they were done, the twenty people came in. Ten chose Princess Xing Nan and ten chose Gu Xin. Everyone chose their own, but Gu Xin was faster than Princess Xing Nan, so she won. Princess Xing Nan looked at Gu Xin¡¯s painting for a long time. Alright, she was convinced of her loss. Princess Xing Nan asked,dy Gu, is this the new painting method of the great Zhou? I¡¯ve never seen your paintbrush and your technique before.¡± Your Highness, ¡± Gu Xin replied honestly, ¡± my mother and I came up with this together. It¡¯s actually for convenience¡¯s sake. In the past, our family was poor, so we had to buy a brush and ink for father to practice. Mother said that we girls don¡¯t need to take the exam and it¡¯s good to use this charcoal pencil to write.¡± Princess Xing Nan was very impressed,¡±Madam Gu is really good at managing the family and teaching!¡± Lady Gu, why don¡¯t we do this? we¡¯ll bet on gold, silver, jewelry, Jade, and the like. This is what your family needs.¡± As soon as she said this, the hall fell silent. Cai Xiaolian was certain that the Emperor and Empress Xue were definitely holding back theirughter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Before Gu Xin could say anything, Princess Jinghe said, ¡± ¡°This Princess saw you yesterday at the courier station where you sold the washing and protection set. Here, it¡¯s sold by the Gu family that you saycks gold and silver jewelry. One set isn¡¯t cheap!¡± ¡°Yueyue, didn¡¯t you say your family is poor?¡± Princess Xing Nan asked. Chapter 915 915 I¡¯m looking for the daughter of the Gu family Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. I told you that my family used to be quite poor. However, my mother brought me and my sisters to think of ways to earn money. Now, he was barely out of poverty. Your Highness, I don¡¯t like gold, silver, or jewelry. I want warhorses! Just now, Her Highness said that if I win, I can state any conditions. I still want the warhorses. His Highness lost 21 warhorses to me. How about we round it up and you give me 279 warhorses? that¡¯s enough for 300, okay?¡± Princess Xing Nan was speechless! to show my sincerity, I¡¯ll give the princess and prince 10 sets of skincare equipment each. They can be used for more than a year! Gu Xin said sincerely. ¡°Cough cough!¡± The Emperor was about to burst outughing. He coughed twice, ¡± Gu Xin, How dare you! Xing Nan country has nock of gold, silver, jewelries, and jades, yet you¡¯re giving away ten sets of them? you really dare to say that!¡± ¡°Emperor!¡± Empress Xue spoke, ¡± Gu Xin is still young and doesn¡¯t know much about xingnan. Don¡¯t be too harsh on her. I feel that these ten sets should be given. Xingnan is the same as great Zhou, a country of etiquette, and they advocate reciprocity. As a Princess, Princess xingnan will not take advantage of the ministers of great Zhou. Right, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Princess Xing Nan gritted her teeth, ¡± I¡¯ll buy it! N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin replied,¡¯Wanwan, okay, Your Highness. Your Highness, when are you free? my mother and I will bring the sample to you. After you decide, we will have Qing Zhou bring it over. There are many different kinds of toothpaste, shampoo, and soap in the set.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯lle to you when the timees!¡± Princess Xing Nan replied. Prince Xing Nan stood up. Your Majesty, Your Majesty. My Royal sister has lost. We admit it. However, as the Empress said, this is indeed not what our xingnan is good at. If wepare what we¡¯re not good at with what the great Zhou is good at, we¡¯ll be convinced of our loss. However, we also hope to use what we¡¯re good at topete with what the great Zhou Dynasty is not good at. This way, it will be fair!¡± you? ¡± the Emperor nced at him, ¡± you want to fight with Gu Xin? ¡± His eyes were filled with disdain, and he didn¡¯t even try to hide it. Prince Xing Nan said,¡¯Your Majesty Xuanji, you¡¯re mistaken. If I were topete, I would onlypete with the princes of great Zhou. However, I don¡¯t think the princes have grown up yet. Even if I win, it would be an unfair victory. Why don¡¯t we let Wang Meipete with the noble daughter of great Zhou?¡± The nobledies of the great Zhou Dynasty trembled in fear, while Jing and the princess rubbed their hands in anticipation. Gu Hui understood. So this was the reason why the siblings were looking at her! Gu Hui rotated her wrist. She had brought a sandbag with her today. If she wanted topete, should she take the sandbag? Princess Xing Nan continued,¡±Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I will not look for anyone else. I will only look for the daughter of the Gu family.¡± Wasn¡¯t there a saying that one should stand up from where one fell? I fell down at the hands of the Gu family¡¯s daughter, and I want to stand up with her. ¡± Old general Peng liked Gu Xin a lot after the song just now. He was not willing to ept her now, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bully others just because you¡¯re a Princess! Our little girl is younger than you by a few years! In the past, your family was poor and you probably didn¡¯t even have enough to eat. You¡¯repeting with others? Why don¡¯t you ask my Peng family¡¯s daughter to have a martial artspetition?¡± Princess xingnan replied,¡±old general Peng, I¡¯d like to have a Kung Fupetition with your daughter, but she¡¯s not here!¡± Besides, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯mpeting with Gu Xin, I¡¯mpeting with sister Gu Xin! She looked like she was 18! She¡¯s around my age, so I¡¯m not bullying her, right?¡± Chapter 917 917 Beautiful! ¡°1000 horses should be enough! Who said we can¡¯t?¡± Princess xingnan was so angry that she wanted to beat Princess Jinghe to death. ¡°Princess!¡± The envoy from Xing Nan Kingdom eximed. ¡°Cough, cough, Princess, you should discuss this with your official first! I¡¯m worried that your father won¡¯t acknowledge it!¡± The emperor¡¯s face was full of ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need! My brother and I can make the decision!¡± Princess Xing Nan turned her head and red at her official. Prince Xing Nan was also determined to win. Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing to be dissatisfied with these officials ¡®nonsense? The officials of Xinan: ¡± Your Majesty, please live for a few more years. You must have more children. I¡¯m afraid these two are going to be crippled! ¡°One thousand, is one thousand enough?¡± Princess Xing Nan red at Princess Jing He. Princess Jinghe spread her hands and said,¡±I guess so.¡± Forget it, look at the heartache on your old Minister¡¯s face. As a big country, we should suffer some losses. My Royal father said that it¡¯s a blessing to suffer a loss!¡± Majesty Kang nodded as he sipped on his wine.¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a blessing to suffer a loss!¡± Princess Xing Nan,¡±two sisters-inw.¡± ¡°One thousand, one thousand, one thousand,¡± Prince Xing Nan quickly interrupted. It began. What kind of weapon doesdy Gu need?¡± The great Zhou side could not help but want tough. The Emperor sighed regretfully. Sigh, why did the silly child start an internal conflict? If it was two thousand taels, he could save nearly a hundred thousand taels of silver to buy the horse! What a pity! ¡°Sword!¡± Gu Hui replied. The Emperor ordered two swords of the best quality to be brought over. Gu Hui and Princess Xing Nan stood in the middle of the hall. Princess Xing Nan looked at Gu Hui with fire in her eyes. She treated Gu Hui as Princess Jinghe and wanted to kill her. Gu Hui was calm. Princess xingnan made her move. Gu Hui, take it. After 15 minutes, Gu Hui seemed to be on the losing end. Li Shan was overjoyed at the side. just lose, just lose. Do you really think that you canpete with a Princess who has been learning martial arts since young just because you¡¯ve learned a few moves at home? you¡¯re overestimating yourself! If he lost, Gu Xin¡¯s victory would be a joke. If he lost, he would embarrass Princess Jinghe and make her meddle in other people¡¯s business. The battle was a little intense. Those from great Zhou who did not know Kung Fu felt that Gu Hui was going to lose. Those from xingnan were in high spirits. The princess was mighty! Empress Xue couldn¡¯t help but pinch the emperor¡¯s palm a few times. Emperor, can it work? N?v(el)B\\jnn The Emperor gave her a few kickbacks. Yes, I believe in her, and the Empress can rest assured. At this moment, Gu Hui was forced to retreat by Princess Xing Nan¡¯s attacks. Her expression was still calm. She held the sword in one hand and fumbled around with the other. The crowd couldn¡¯t understand what she was touching. Only the Gu family knew that Gu Hui was taking out a sandbag. The moment the sandbag was thrown out, Princess Xing Nan thought that Gu Hui was going to use a hidden weapon on her. She stopped attacking and wanted to say that Gu Hui had broken the rules. However, he only saw the other party throwing the sandbag to the sides. Hands and feet, so many! After unloading the sandbag, Gu Hui¡¯s momentum increased greatly and she counterattacked fiercely. Soon, Princess Xing Nan was forced to retreat. Gu Hui, who had unloaded the sandbag, felt lighter and her swordsmanship was extremely beautiful. Even Prince Xing Nan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Some of the young men from the great Zhou Dynasty also couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Li Shan was so angry that she almost vomited blood. How could this be? How could this Princess Xing Nan be so useless? Very quickly, the sword in Princess Xing Nan¡¯s hand was knocked down by Gu Hui. Gu Hui ced the sword on Princess Xing Nan¡¯s neck and looked at her, saying expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve lost!¡± Princess Jinghe was the first to react. She mmed the table and shouted, ¡± ¡°Beautiful!¡± Chapter 918 918 All¡¯s fair in war, I understand! ¡°Good!¡± Old general Peng pped his hands. Good! Good! She really wasn¡¯t inferior to men! I¡¯ve never seen such wonderful Kung Fu other than from the Peng family¡¯s daughter! Very good! Hahahahahaha!¡± Gu Hui sheathed her sword and cupped her fists at old general Peng. She then turned around and bowed to the Emperor and Empress. ¡°Be careful, sister Huihui!¡± Just as Gu Hui¡¯s back was facing Princess Xing Nan, Gu Xin loudly reminded her. Gu Hui¡¯s movements paused. She threw away her sword and bent over. With both hands on the ground, she did a 360-degree spin andnded a punch on Princess Xing Nan who was attacking her. Princess Xing Nan dodged. Gu Hui smiled at Princess Xing Nan.¡±All¡¯s fair in war, I understand!¡± ...... Everyone from the great Zhou was very satisfied with this banquet for the Southern Star diplomatic mission, except for Li Shan. However, she was no longer important. After losing a few rounds in a row, the people of Xing Nan country felt that they had lost face and were not in the mood to discuss a deal with the Emperor, so they returned to the Posthouse. The Emperor asked everyone to go home and asked the four members of the Gu family to wait alone. In the Imperial study, the Emperorughed wildly.¡±Zhen knew it, I knew you two little girls could do it! Huihui, I thought you were going to throw her out directly! It seems that you didn¡¯t stand on the plum blossom pirs for nothing and you didn¡¯t wear the sandbag for nothing!¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Emperor!¡± Gu Hui replied. Her attitude was neither warm nor cold, and the Emperor also understood it. Moreover, he could not argue with a little girl who had just won him a thousand war horses. ¡°The Imperial court wants those one thousand warhorses. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want,¡± he continued. Gu Hui looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian hesitantly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Emperor was unhappy,¡±you¡¯re not allowed to give the things you want to others!¡± So, what do you want?¡± Gu Hui took a deep breath, got up and knelt down. ¡°Your Majesty, I want to go to kun city and join the Peng family¡¯s Army!¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin looked at Gu Hui in disbelief. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. This was within his expectations. His eldest niece seemed to yearn for the Army. Even if she followed the other sisters to make fragrant things for the girls ¡®family, it could not change the passion in her bones. The Emperor was stunned. He looked at Gu shouxin with a troubled expression. Gu shouxin lowered his head and did not look at the Emperor. The Emperor was furious. He looked at Gu Hui, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked her to get up first.¡±Your parents, grandparents, are not here. I can¡¯t promise you that. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a man, but you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s not easy for this one to handle you!¡± Gu Hui looked at the Emperor. Your Majesty, I have a question. I¡¯m not sure if I should say it. ¡°Speak!¡± The Emperor said. ¡°I was born in the countryside and can¡¯t speak,¡± Gu Hui said. Second Shu is an official in the court and this official¡¯s daughter is worried that if she spoke incorrectly, she would anger the Emperor and implicate second Shu.¡± The Emperor was unhappy again,¡±am I that kind of person?¡± Besides, your second uncle is your second uncle. You¡¯re still a little girl, so I won¡¯t stoop to your level. Speak, let this one hear, this one will definitely not me you.¡± Gu Hui said,¡±I¡¯ve heard that all the women in Xing Nan country can March.¡± A girl from the Peng family could also lead an Army, and eldest Madam Peng had also made a contribution in the past. So, why didn¡¯t the Emperor encourage women to March? Old general Peng had just said that women would not lose to men! This official¡¯s daughter has a body of good strength since young. In the past two years, I¡¯ve learned some martial arts from second uncle. This official¡¯s daughter believes that she canpare to the lowest level of soldiers in the Army! So, Emperor, why don¡¯t you give women a chance to go to the battlefield? The women of our great Zhou Dynasty also have the heart to protect our country!¡± Chapter 919 919 I¡¯ve seen her at Imperial grandmother¡¯s The Emperor was stunned by Gu Hui¡¯s words. He suddenly felt that he had seen Gu Hui¡¯s tone and expression before. Yes, I¡¯ve seen her at Imperial grandmother¡¯s ce. Back then, when eldest Madam Peng was still an unmarrieddy, someone in the court had impeached her family. At that time, he was still the Crown Prince and his father was in power. His father was a good man who neither wanted to punish eldest Madam Peng nor scold the person who impeached her. At this time, the Empress Dowager came out to say this. Why not women? Women also had the heart to protect the country. As long as she had the ability, what right did you have to impeach her? You said it so fiercely, why don¡¯t you go? Every day, you only know how to impeach this and that. The great Zhou Empire is in trouble because of you officials. The Imperial study fell silent. Gu Hui looked at the Emperor nervously. The Emperor suddenlyughed, ¡± your parents and grandparents haven¡¯t gone to the capital yet, right? we¡¯ll talk about this after they go to the capital. As long as you can obtain the approval of your three elders, we will agree!¡± Gu Hui did not expect the Emperor to agree. She was about to thank him when the Emperor said, ¡± ¡°However, in addition to the approval of your family¡¯s elders, you also need the approval of old general Peng. He will leave for kun city at the end of October and will be in the capital for a while. You have to work hard on your own!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Gu Hui replied. The Emperor then looked at Gu Xin. little Xinxin, give me the warhorse you won. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Don¡¯t even talk about going to the battlefield, you¡¯re too young.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡±Your Majesty, I don¡¯t want anything.¡± This official¡¯s daughter would like to ask the Emperor to give the three hundred warhorses to brother Yuan Yuan.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Emperor was stunned. ¡°When I was ying the zither just now, I was thinking about brother Yuan Yuan fighting on the battlefield!¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. Brother Yuanyuan said that he was the regimentalmander of three hundred people, so she gave him exactly three hundred horses. Can you, Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor looked at Gu shouxin helplessly. second brother Gu, the daughter you raised was bitten by a Wolf. Aren¡¯t you angry? ¡± ¡°I know how to train wolves,¡± Gu shouxin said. hahahahahaha! the Emperorughed. alright, alright, alright, you Gu family members are amazing! Alright, since my daughters don¡¯t want a reward, then I¡¯ll reward your entire family.¡± As a result, the Gu family was rewarded with a big house with five entrances and a thousand taels of gold. After the Gu family returned home, the Empress¡¯s reward also came. Empress Xue¡¯s reward was some cloth, silk, hair, and other women¡¯s things. Soon after, the rewards from Empress Jiang and the Empress Dowager also arrived. In any case, they were saying that the Gu sisters had made a contribution to the court and brought face to the great Zhou. The news spread quickly in the capital. That night, many families knew about it. Even the Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager had rewarded them. The Gu family had really hit the jackpot! Some of the Masters had instructed their madams to remember to invite the top schr¡¯s wife and two children to any banquets held at home in the future. They also tried to let the girls in the family have a good rtionship with the other party. Of course, there were also some who felt that the Gu family¡¯s status was not high enough. They were only a top schr who had only helped the Emperor win the war horse. The Gu family didn¡¯t know about this because they had received a letter saying that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had arrived in Tongzhou and would be able to enter the capital city tomorrow. Tomorrow would be the first day of the tenth month. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t leave the Yamen, so he asked Cai Xiaolian and the two children to go out of the city to pick her up. With Bai Yi following Gu Xin at all times, Gu shouxin had nothing to worry about. Bai Yi had only arrived before Lu Zheng left. Bai Yi had alreadypleted Lu Zheng¡¯s n and caused the Lin family to lose many people. The seed that Grandpa Zhou was dragging along with him had left for kun city halfway and did not evene to Beijing. The Lin family had suffered a double loss and had long hated the Gu family. Chapter 921 921 I¡¯ll apany you Not long after they left the city, li Muyan saw a group of people in front of him. Gu Xin¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the group. His heart suddenly beat faster as he thought of a possibility. Last night, he heard Madam Xie and Li Shan talking about the pce Banquet. He didn¡¯t ask, but from the news he heard, only Gu Hui and Gu Xin were in the capital. The others were not here yet. Second uncle Gu was the top student in high school. She was afraid that everyone in her family woulde! Li Muyanughed at himself. He stopped his horse and looked at the convoy in front of him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin jumped off the carriage like a little butterfly and flew to one of the carriages. When the curtain was pulled open, he saw the face that he had yearned for day and night but did not dare to show. Since Gu Nian was smiling so happily, she must have already forgotten about him. That¡¯s right, she should have forgotten about him. Why would she remember him? In the eyes of the Duke Rong¡¯s family, the daughter of the top schr was not worthy of their Crown Prince. A gust of cold wind blew past, waking li Muyan. He took another look at the carriage that had its curtain drawn. He turned his horse around and drove it to the side. He urged the horse to gallop wildly. He did not know where he was going. Perhaps a little more wind would clear his mind! In the carriage, Gu nianxin felt something and opened the window. She looked outside but did not see anything. Gu Xin pulled her back.¡±Sister, you haven¡¯t seen me for more than a month. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about! Without a Chatterbox like you, I¡¯m much more peaceful!¡± but ... Gu Xin pped her hand away. but I really miss my sister! As soon as he finished speaking, he was pulled back by Gu Ren, who was beside him. Xinxin, I miss you. I miss you! Gu Xin lowered her head and looked at her younger cousin who was getting fatter, ¡± ¡°Endure, endure, you seem to have be rounder! Can you even walk if you roll like this? In the future, this shouldn¡¯t be called enduring, it should be called rolling! Also, you have to call me sister!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Xin¡¯s arm and said,¡±Xinxin, hehehehe.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Ren speechlessly. In the past month, the two of them had talked a lot. She had alsopletely put aside her rtionship with Gu Ren as an aunt and nephew in her previous life and treated him as a sister. ording to Gu Ren, Gu Nian was not his parents ¡®child at all. She was the granddaughter of his grandfather¡¯s warrade who had been entrusted to his grandfather. However, his grandfather had fallen ill, so he had no choice but to hand Gu Nian over to his father. At that time, her father was still a student and he could not treat Gu Nian as his daughter. He could only treat Gu Nian as his younger sister. That was why things had turned out this way. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with the two of them being siblings in this life. The siblings were still thinking of looking for Gu sanniu! ording to their analysis, it was very likely that Gu sanniu had transmigrated. That girl had read a lot of transmigration novels and had met with an ident together with Gu Ren. Therefore, they had been paying close attention to strange children recently. Unfortunately, they had not found any. After picking her up, the carriage returned to the Gu Manor. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu sat in the same car. Once they entered the city gate, Gu Yusheng ignored the cold weather and opened the curtain to look out at the streets. ¡°Brother Chuan, Fengliang! When we go home and rest, I¡¯ll apany you out for a walk!¡± Grandma Gu tried to stop her. actually, I¡¯ve only been to the capital twice, and I haven¡¯t finished exploring. Every time, I¡¯ve only passed by during my travels. Grandpa Gu sighed with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you as many times as you want to shop in the future.¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand. nn Jue! Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Gu affectionately. Grandma Gu replied with a gentle smile. The two of them held each other¡¯s hands tightly, as if nothing could separate them. Chapter 922 922 Chapter 922-all copsed This time, fourth uncle Gu and the Yang family did not follow. When they set off, the Yang family vomited as soon as they got on the boat. They only found out that she was pregnant after they had asked the doctor to take a look. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had wanted to wait for Yang Shi¡¯s pregnancy to stabilize, but fourth uncle Gu and Yang Shi had asked them to leave first. The main reason was that they had almost packed up everything and had settled the business in Qing Zhou. Gu Nian and Gu si had to go to the capital, and they still had to develop their business in the capital. The two elders werepletely worried about letting the two children stay with their unreliable eldest uncle and eldest aunt. Therefore, they could only instruct Yang Shi to take care of the baby at home ande to pick them up after the children were born. There was a custom in the vige of the three Forks, which was that it was best not to move when one was pregnant. This time, third aunt also came along. Third uncle was an official in the capital, and his child was already half a year old. Naturally, it was impossible to let him stay in Qing Province. Third uncle¡¯s mother did not follow. She wanted to continue staying in Qing Zhou. She always felt that the son of her inws was more powerful than her son. When she went to the capital, she would have to live ording to her inws ¡®mood. She did not like this feeling! Guo Yan didn¡¯t want to go to the capital either. He could be arrogant in the Qingzhou government, but when he went to the capital, who would give face to a small Jinshi like his big brother? In Qing Province, it was different. He could be more arrogant than before. Guo Wan¡¯s thoughts were different. She wanted to go to Beijing to find a husband! Her brother was already an official in the capital, so she looked down on the young men in Qing Province even more. So, Guo Wan had followed her all the way here. ...... When he returned home, it was already past lunch time and the kitchen was already preparing food. Grandfather Gu and the others had also brought along servant girls and servants along with them. The courtyard had already been tidied up and was just waiting for the owner to move in. Cai Xiaolian arranged everything in an orderly manner, and after lunch, the old couple went to rest. The children of the Gu family had never been separated for so long, so they all gathered in the small courtyard where the girls lived. Gu en could not even take a good look,¡¯this house is much bigger than the houses in our vige! Waa! Big sister, third sister, you guys already have flowers! Oh, right, big sister, third sister just said that she might be together with brother ah Yuan. What does that mean?¡± Gu Ren was carried by Gu en, and he also looked around silently. It copsed, it all copsed! His male protagonist had gone to war early, so the Grand Empress Dowager should have seen grandfather Gu more than ten years earlier than in her previous life! ¡®F * ck, my money and food are the top scorer. My second uncle managed to get me second ce, and Huo Junhao didn¡¯t even wait for three years to be the top scorer. He¡¯s already the top scorer of this year¡¯s exam.¡¯ Gu Ren did not want to recall his own plot. With more money and grain, the officials he set up would eventually be loyal to Lu Zheng, the Minister of Revenue. With more money and more grain, what was the result? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui did not answer Gu en¡¯s question immediately. The siblings sat in the house and Gu Hui began to talk about what happened to her and Gu Xin in the capital. Gu Xin added on from the side. Gu Hui¡¯s tone was as calm as if she was narrating a story, but Gu Xin¡¯s exnation was much more interesting. After the two sisters had finished speaking, Gu Nian asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°So, big sister, are you going to be a female general?¡± Gu Hui said,¡¯I just want to go and take a look. I always feel that people have to do something in their lives! Didn¡¯t you tell second aunt that women don¡¯t only exist to help the husband and raise the children? Can you guys help me think if Grandpa and Grandma have the approval of the three elders in the family?¡± Chapter 923 923 Old people need to move around often Gu si said,¡¯big sister, even if grandfather and grandmother agreed, father and mother would not agree! When the timees, father will definitely not allow you to go, and mother will definitely let you get married.¡± Gu en poked Gu si,¡¯are you stupid? Second uncle and second aunt also called each other elders. Grandfather and grandmother had agreed, so how could father and mother dare to disagree? However, Grandpa and Grandma would probably not agree to it! If the two of them had agreed, you would have run away two years earlier.¡± Gu Ren ran to Gu Hui with his chubby little legs.¡±I¡¯ll look for second uncle. Second uncle agrees, everyone agrees. Second uncle is amazing!¡± Gu Huiughed and ruffled Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face.¡±You¡¯re right! But, how do I get second uncle to agree?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved,¡¯big sister, just go and beg my father! You have to express a very firm will! My father might allow it!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian nodded. I guess father will set a difficult task for you to ovee, the kind that may not bepleted. Big sister, if you work hard toplete it, won¡¯t he agree to it?¡± Gu Hui felt that this was feasible and had a n in mind. After Gu Hui¡¯s incident, Gu Xin mentioned Princess Xing Nan, ¡± ¡°By the way, sister, I think we can do business with the Xing Nan Kingdom. That Princess seems to like our products very much. She ordered a lot of them, probably for her female elders and sisters. There should be a market there. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t use warhorses to trade, so we can only use gold, silver, and jewelry.¡± Gu Nianughed. you¡¯re so naive. Do you think a Princess like her can make a decision by trading warhorses? ¡± Let¡¯s sell her a batch first, and when she¡¯s done using them, she¡¯ll definitely want more. At that time, we¡¯ll let the Emperor decide on this business. He gets warhorses from Xing Nan, we get silver and security from him, and Xing Nan gets products from us. He just didn¡¯t know how long they would be staying. After a few more days, when the finished products from the furniture store arrived, he could sell them a batch of furniture. In the South Star region, it¡¯s just a in without any forests.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed, ¡± ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re amazing! I didn¡¯t even think that much just now!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu Xin¡¯s head. that¡¯s because you were in a hurry to pick us up. You didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Otherwise, you would definitely want to get it. ¡± The siblings talked for a while more and decided to rest. It had been a long time since theyst got together. The four sisters nned to sleep on the same bed and chat while they slept. Gu Ren also wanted to join in. Well, he was only two years old in a few days, and he could sleep with his sisters. Gu Ren, who was already twelve, was so angry. I also want to be with my sisters! I¡¯m going to school soon, I¡¯m scared! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... In the Renshou Pce, the Grand Empress Dowager was taking her afternoon break when she heard Shen mama say that other than the pregnant youngest son and his wife, the rest of the Gu family had all arrived in the capital. The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment before she got up to put on her clothes andb her hair. After she was done, she sat for a while before she got up and walked towards the Emperor. She was not the kind of olddy who stayed in the pce and did not move. When she had nothing to do, she would leave Renshou Pce and walk around the garden. The belief of looking for and protecting her son made her pay more attention to her health. Old people had to move around often to live a long life. After confirming that the Gu family was her son¡¯s family, she set a goal for herself. She wanted to live for five generations and strive to live until her great-grandchildren got married and had children. She wanted to be the ancestor and protect them. Chapter 924 924 You¡¯re the one who taught me The Emperor was reading an urgent report from kun city. He was so angry that he was scolding someone. Outside, a eunuch announced that the Grand Empress Dowager had arrived. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He took a deep breath, calmed his thoughts, and stood up to wee them. The Grand Empress Dowager cast a nce at the Emperor before she sat down. The Emperor asked curiously,¡±Imperial grandmother, why did youe over today?¡± Recently the weather is getting colder, Imperial grandmother can send someone to pass on the news to grandson.¡± The Empress Dowager said,¡±the imperial physician said that walking more is good for your health.¡± Emperor, what happened?¡± The Emperor shook his head,¡±nothing major. There¡¯s just a problem with kun city.¡± However, great general Peng has already taken care of it. ¡± The Empress Dowager did not ask further and said, ¡± ¡°This widow wants to go to the pce for a few days to rx. The Emperor does not need to send people to follow this widow. This widow will stay in the capital and will not leave.¡± The Emperor was shocked,¡±Imperial grandmother, are you tired of staying in the pce?¡± Your grandson will invite a theatrical troupe to relieve your boredom? Or ask the Empress to hold a banquet and invite people into the pce to y. Imperial grandmother, the weather is gradually getting cold. You didn¡¯t let your grandson send someone to protect you and you still have to go out. Your grandson is really worried. Why don¡¯t I take you out to y when springes?¡± The Empress Dowager shook her head,¡±No.¡± Aijia doesn¡¯t like lively ces!¡± The Emperor thought,¡±if you don¡¯t like it, why did you go out?¡± The Emperor advised again, ¡± Royal grandmother, if you feel that it¡¯s too cold and don¡¯t like the princesses and princes bothering you, your grandson will introduce you to a little girl. I¡¯m sure you will like her. Thatdy has the courage of the First Lady of the Peng family!¡± ¡°The Emperor is talking about the girl from the family of the new top schr?¡± the Empress Dowager smiled. The Emperor nodded. yes, yes. She¡¯s the one I¡¯ve told you about. She won against Princess Xing Nan at the pce Banquet. I want to reward her. She and I want the right to go to the Peng family in kun city. Grand Empress Dowager: ¡± the little girl wants to go to kun city. You sent her to Aijia¡¯s side. Aren¡¯t you making her feel annoyed by Aijia? ¡± Aijia doesn¡¯t want to. Alright, this widow is leaving. I¡¯ll be leaving the pce tomorrow morning, so don¡¯te to Renshou Pce, or else you¡¯ll have made a wasted trip!¡± The Emperor: You used to scold me for going out of the pce to y, but look at yourself, aren¡¯t you the same! I¡¯m the Emperor that you¡¯ve taught with your hands. No wonder you love to run out of the pce when you have nothing to do. It turns out that you¡¯re the one who taught me! She criticized the olddy in her heart, but on the surface, she sent her out obediently. Back at the Dragon table, our Emperor was a good Emperor who was worried about the country and the people. He picked up the brush and began to write the Imperial decree. Kun city, right? I¡¯ll find an opportunity toe here sooner orter and personally lead the Army to kill those disobedient sons of b * tches who always annoy me! ...... Gu shouxin and third uncle returned home at 11 pm. Third uncle had already bought a three-door courtyard on the next street. He came over for a reunion tonight to bring his wife, children, and sister home. Third uncle sincerely thanked his inws, eldest brother, and eldest sister-inw. If it wasn¡¯t for them following him, he really wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting his wife bring his sister and children to the capital. Once his true feelings were exposed, he was drunk again. Third aunt¡¯s longing for him for the past few months turned into anger in an instant. She went back and asked the servant girl to make a bowl of hangover soup. Then, she began to torture her third uncle. At the Gu family¡¯s side, Grandpa and Grandma Gu called Gu shouxin and uncle Gu into the house and asked everyone to leave. Gu shouxin knew what his father was going to say, so he was rtively calm. Uncle Gu, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. His parents ¡®expressions were not right today. They had only called him and second brother. Were they going to scold or beat people up? It was a pity that the third and fourth brothers weren¡¯t here, so they couldn¡¯t share their burden! Chapter 925 925 Their family runs a Yamen Uncle Gu couldn¡¯t hide it. Looking at his parents ¡®serious faces, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, can we slow down? Take it slow, then show me your horse¡¯s might and tell me to be good and not cause trouble. Wait until I¡¯m used to the capital, okay?¡± Grandma Gu nced at uncle Gu. Oh my, this annoying fellow! Grandpa Gu, on the other hand, chuckled as he looked at uncle Gu and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s nothing serious. I just wanted to tell you that your grandmother is still alive.¡± Uncle Gu,¡±what¡¯s the fuss?¡± Father, you¡¯re not drunk tonight, right? You¡¯re already past fifty, but the olddy is still around. Wouldn¡¯t she be seventy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually a year older than your mother,¡± replied Grandpa Gu with a smile. It was just that in order to hide his identity, he had deliberately reported that he was younger than his actual age. When your grandmother gave birth to me, it was the 17th year of the Lunar New Year. I¡¯m 70 this year.¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± no wonder mother always calls you big brother Chuan. Even I want to say that she¡¯s here to take a walk. Hehe, father, you¡¯re not lying, right? ¡± Under the intimidating gaze of grandma Gu, uncle Gu decided not to say those unreliable words. He was going to say that he wanted to say that mother should call him little brother Chuan. He had always wanted to remind her. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. Originally, I didn¡¯t n to say it for the rest of my life. As a matter of fact, the second son was the top scorer, so he was bound to have dealings with the ye family. I¡¯ll tell you so that you can have an idea.¡± Uncle Gu was interested,¡±father, do you have any siblings?¡± Do I have cousins? What do our grandparents do?¡± ¡°Your grandparents run a Yamen,¡± said Grandpa Gu with a smile. You have one cousin, but you have a lot of other close rtives.¡± Uncle Gu,¡±?¡± He dug his ears. What did his father say? His grandparents ran a Yamen? He turned to look at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second brother, do you understand?¡± I don¡¯t quite understand what our Father is saying.¡± ¡°There are many people with the surname ye in the world, but only one can open a Yamen,¡± Gu shouxin said calmly. ¡°Which one?¡± uncle Gu asked. ¡°The Royal ye family!¡± Uncle Gu was so scared that he almost lost his grip on the armrest. He looked at Gu shouxin in horror, and then at his parents.¡±I ... I didn¡¯t study much, but you can¡¯t lie to me like this!¡± Grandpa Gu smiled helplessly and said,¡±boss, it¡¯s indeed the Imperial ye family.¡± Your grandmother is the Empress Dowager. I¡¯ll only tell you and your brother about this. After all, it¡¯ll be troublesome if my identity is exposed, but you have to be prepared. Your grandma is definitely on your side, but I can¡¯t say for sure for the others. At the moment, no one should know of my existence, so don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because of this identity. When you¡¯re outside, don¡¯t cause trouble, but don¡¯t be afraid of trouble. As for your wife and children, let¡¯s not talk about them for now. We¡¯ll talk about them when the conditions are ripe.¡± Grandpa Gu said some more words, but uncle Gu didn¡¯t listen to them. He was supported by Gu shouxin when he went out. When they left the main room where the two elders were staying, uncle Gu grabbed Gu shouxin. ¡°Second brother, hurry up and pinch me. Let me see if I¡¯m dreaming.¡± Gu shouxin stretched out his hand and pinched his brother Han¡¯s face. Uncle Gu: ¡± Aiyo, Alright, alright. I got it. I¡¯m not dreaming. I¡¯m not dreaming! Gu shouxin let go of his hand and looked at his brother with a smile. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Gu rubbed his face and sighed, ¡± ¡°No wonder I¡¯m so handsome and have such an extraordinary temperament. I¡¯ve been liked by girls since I was young. I finally understand the reason.¡± Chapter 927 927 Who doesn¡¯t like silver? The children of the Gu family all looked at uncle Gu. Great uncle Gu was also dumbfounded as he supported the olddy! Fine, when people get old and can¡¯t remember things, their vige has it. But, but this wasn¡¯t their vige! The olddy blinked her eyes at uncle Gu. Uncle Gu felt that the olddy was quite pitiful, so he said, ¡± old man, how about I send you to the clinic first, and then we go to the Yamen and ask them to help you look for it? ¡± The olddy grabbed onto uncle Gu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t go to the Yamen. The little girl recognizes me, so bring me home!¡± ¡°Elder, we don¡¯t know you!¡± Gu Nian stood up and said. My sister has only seen you once. I remember that your family¡¯s surname is Shen. Why don¡¯t we go to the Yamen and ask them to write a notice to see if any Shen family in the capital has lost their olddy and go to the Yamen to get her back?¡± Olddy: ¡± Yingluo, Aiyo! It hurts so much! Yingluo, Aiyo, Yingluo! ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we take you to the medical Hall first? can you leave?¡± uncle Gu asked. You can¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll carry you! By the way, Huihui Xinxin, where¡¯s the nearest Medical Center?¡± Gu Xin pointed in a direction. Uncle Gu turned around and carried the olddy on his back. The olddy cried out in pain and said, ¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re so kind!¡± ¡°You¡¯re older than my parents, and you¡¯re alone. I can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see you!¡± Uncle Guughed. Under normal circumstances, I would pretend that I didn¡¯t see it, but my child is here. I have to be a role model! Hahaha Yingluo, right, olddy, do you have any silver on you? if you do, you can give it to meter. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll pay for you. But Oh, your family is here, so you have to return it to me. ¡± ¡°Greetings, Qianqian,¡± the Empress Dowager said. Gu Nian and Gu Ren exchanged nces. This did not seem like a scam. Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin along and slowed down. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve really seen it before?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯yeah! I even smiled at her! She looked like her grandmother! People who don¡¯t understand her will think that she¡¯s giving you a stern face when she stares at you without smiling. Those who are familiar with her will know that this is her normal expression.¡± Gu Nian replied,¡¯I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ When she arrived at the clinic, she didn¡¯t do much examination. She just gave him a bottle of medicine for bruises and told him to be careful in the future. She was getting old. N?v(el)B\\jnn Uncle Gu was nning to carry the olddy to the Yamen. ¡°Can¡¯t I let the little girl take me to my family?¡± Do I have to go to the Yamen? I don¡¯t like to go to the Yamen.¡± ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t even remember where you live, so how could you remember that you don¡¯t like to go to the Yamen? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t dare to bring you home at your age. If something happens to you and your childes looking for you, won¡¯t you me me? Fortunately, you have your own money. Otherwise, I would have to apany you and wait for your family toe and give me money! Hehehe!¡± ¡°You really like silver?¡± Uncle Gu replied,¡¯isn¡¯t that obvious? Who doesn¡¯t like silver?¡± Grand Empress Dowager,¡±besides silver, what else do you like?¡± Looking at your dignified appearance, you didn¡¯t take the imperial examination? Or perhaps, you want to start a business?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and said,¡±someone in my family is taking the imperial examination.¡± My second brother is the new top scorer. Hehe, I¡¯m only telling you because I¡¯m helping you. It¡¯ll be good for my second brother¡¯s reputation if you spread it. If I were toe out alone today, I definitely wouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯m the top scorer. As for what I like to do, I like to do farming! I like to see the crops grow well.¡± Chapter 928 928 The murderer The Grand Empress Dowager had some Foundation. Her eldest grandson liked to nt crops and was a simple-minded person. After uncle Gu carried her to the capital governor¡¯s office, the olddy suddenly said, ¡± ¡°I remember where my house is. Can you carry me Back?¡± Everyone in the Gu family was speechless. ¡°Olddy, I can see that you have some money on you. Why don¡¯t we hire a car for you and send you back?¡± uncle Gu asked. It¡¯s actually not hard for me to carry you, you¡¯re not even as heavy as a bundle of firewood. That¡¯s right, carrying you on my back is a waste of time. I just arrived in Beijing yesterday and haven¡¯t walked around yet!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Empress Dowager agreed. Well, his eldest grandson was just a coward, not a fool. The carriage was hired, and the olddy went home on her own without needing them to send her. Uncle Gu, you did a good deed the moment you arrived in the capital. Well, I still get along well with the capital. Let¡¯s go shopping! The few of them passed by the bottom of a restaurant. Suddenly, a can flew down from the second floor. It was a close call, and it almost hit uncle Gu¡¯s head. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Gu was so frightened that he reached out his hands and subconsciously protected the children. ¡°Argh! My Marshal! This King¡¯s Marshal!¡± A head popped out from the second floor and shouted in fear. Gu Hui and Gu Xin recognized him. This was Prince Kang. Their family were all rich and powerful people in the capital. Prince Kang¡¯s hobbies were fighting Pixies, fighting roosters, raising birds, raising flowers, and fishing. Before the Gu family could react, Prince Kang ran down. Prince Kang pointed at uncle Gu. you, you, you! Raise your leg! Uncle Gu was baffled and stood still. ¡°My Marshal!¡± King Kang hugged uncle Gu¡¯s leg. Uncle Gu,¡±f * ck, I say, you¡¯re crazy!¡± You almost hit me with a can, and you¡¯re still crying to me?¡± Prince Kang tried his best to pull, but he could not move uncle Gu¡¯s leg. Uncle Gu was amused,¡¯what are you doing with my leg? You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯m stepping on your son.¡± Majesty Kang pointed at uncle Gu,¡±you, you murderer!¡± You¡¯ve stepped on this king¡¯s son to death.¡± Uncle Gu lifted his own leg. Alright, there was a Kasaya under his foot, so he lifted it up. Majesty Kang became even more sorrowful,¡±men, get rid of this murderer for this King.¡± Uncle Gu immediately put his arm around Majesty Kang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, do you have to go this far? no matter what, I can¡¯t be called a murderer. At most, I¡¯m a murderer! By the way, you call yourself this King and your surname is ye. Are you the Emperor?¡± Majesty Kang pushed uncle Gu away. you unruly peasant! You¡¯ve killed my Marshal and you still want to call me brother? dream on! This King is going to Sue you!¡± Uncle Gu pulled her over again and said,¡±Aiya, what are youining about!¡± Don¡¯t be so vicious! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been ying this Yiyi since I was three years old until I was twenty-three years old. After that, I became invincible, and it¡¯s no longer interesting. I can¡¯t take a look at your head and your looks!¡± Majesty Kang replied,¡±you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t!¡± My Marshal is one of the best in the capital.¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±you said yourself that you might be number two!¡± Mine, that¡¯s first, definitely not second. How about this, you almost smashed my head just now and almost caused my child to lose his father when he was young. On ount that I stepped on your Xuanji¡¯s son to death, we¡¯ll call it even. As an expert in battle armor, I understand the pain in your heart. Your Highness, but if you fight with someone and the jar and Kasaya are thrown away, doesn¡¯t that mean that the other party is bullying you? Shouldn¡¯t you be looking for the person who threw your things at this time? Why are you angry with me?¡± Without waiting for Majesty Kang to reply, uncle Gu continued, ¡± ¡°This Suan ni, we need to look at its teeth, then look at its Suan ni.¡± Chapter 929 929 Thedy that the Prince likes The Gu siblings really could not understand how uncle Gu had managed to fool Majesty Kang into calling him ¡®unrulymoner¡¯ one moment and ¡®brother¡¯ the next. In fact, Majesty Kang even brought uncle Gu upstairs to fight 300 rounds with someone. ¡°Father, you¡¯re not going to shop anymore?¡± Gu Hui quickly stopped uncle Gu. Only then did Majesty Kang notice the siblings.¡±Eh? She¡¯s the little turban of the top schr¡¯s family! Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the Big Brother of the schr-schr!¡± ¡°Brother Gu, does the champion want to fight?¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Uncle Gu shook his head. he doesn¡¯t y this game. He¡¯s studying! Otherwise, how could he be the schr?¡± Majesty Kang patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±brother Gu, I¡¯ve realized that we¡¯re getting along better and better.¡± Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, big brother will bring you to y! You kids, go y by yourselves!¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, although you¡¯re the Royal Highness, it¡¯s still not certain who¡¯s the elder brother! Look at my daughter, she¡¯s going to be 18 soon!¡± ¡°Really? I marriedte, but my daughter is already seventeen. Aiyo, speaking of this, I¡¯ve even heard my daughter mention your daughter!¡± ¡°What did he mention?¡± uncle Gu asked. Did they fight?¡± Majesty Kang nced at Gu Hui and whispered, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but my daughter has wanted to fight with your daughter since the beginning. I tried to persuade her, but she didn¡¯t listen! I say, you should at least give him face! She said it was a spar. I don¡¯t believe her. She¡¯s grown up, and she¡¯s always beaten people to death when she sparred with them.¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±that¡¯s fine. I have many children.¡± If your daughter dared to beat her to death, so would my child. But let¡¯s make this clear first, you can beat the children, but you can¡¯t make things difficult for my second brother after beating your daughter.¡± Majesty Kang replied,¡±who would dare!¡± The Emperor likes to be a schr. Aiya, let¡¯s not talk about our daughter. Let¡¯s go up and y!¡± Uncle Gu waved to the children and said,¡±you guys go ahead!¡± I¡¯ll go home by myselfter!¡± ¡°Father (uncle)!¡± The children of the Gu family. Gu Nian thought,¡¯His Highness¡¯s daughter is a Princess, right? Why does she want to fight with you, big sister?¡± ¡°Sister, Princess Jinghe is a good person. She is the one who bullied Li Shan and helped us talk about Princess Xing Nan.¡± Gu Nian frowned. Last night, she had heard Cai Xiaolian mention that the Emperor had decreed li Muyan¡¯s marriage and bestowed upon him a Princess. Gu Hui hugged Gu Ren and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Father should be fine. He seems to be getting along well with Majesty Kang.¡± Gu Nian did not ask any more questions as she continued shopping. hey, Shan ¡®er, look. Isn¡¯t that Gu Xin, that wretched girl? ¡± Not far away, Lu Yang, who was also shopping, saw Gu Xin and pulled Li Shan along. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Shan looked over and was stunned for a moment. Since Gu Nian and Gu si had arrived, did that mean that the entire family had arrived in Beijing? ¡°Sister ni, it¡¯s them. Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Shan revealed a look of fear. ¡°Are you afraid of them? What was there to be afraid of? Do you think they will eat you up?¡± Lu Yang looked at Li Shan in exasperation. ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just worried that sister niannian will feel bad when she sees me. ¡± Li Shan said softly. ¡°Sister niannian? Is it the girl that you said before, the one that the Prince likes?¡± Lu ni rolled her eyes and had an idea. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, sister ni. Now that brother and Princess Jinghe are engaged, it¡¯s better not to let sister niannian see me, in case she overthinks.¡± Li Shan¡¯s face was full of worry. Hmph, Gu Nian, just wait for Princess Jinghe to teach you a lesson! Chapter 930 930 They¡¯re not worthy In Li Shan¡¯s opinion, even if Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t like li Muyan, now that the whole capital knew they were engaged, and another girl that li Muyan had once liked had appeared, it would be strange if Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t go crazy. Then he would use Lu Suan¡¯s mouth to let Princess Jinghe know. Sure enough, Lu Yang didn¡¯t care what Li Shan was thinking and ran away with her. She still remembered the p that Gu Xin gave her. Her mother told her not to provoke Gu Xin for no reason. Now that the Emperor was in love with the top schr, it was better not to provoke her. It would be fine if she just used some force in secret. King Kang¡¯s family liked to wander around outside. King Kang fought all sorts of battles, while consort Kang shopped at various shops. Princess Jinghe and the Crown Prince of King Kang just strolled around, punishing the two who bullied the weak and feared the strong. They were more responsible than the military department of the five cities, which managed the security of the capital. As a matter of fact, Lu Yang had not walked far with Li Shan and the others when they met Princess Jinghe, who was swinging her whip aimlessly. Lu Suan ran forward. Princess, ¡± he said, ¡± I saw someone. You¡¯ll definitely be interested. ¡°What I¡¯m more interested in is when you¡¯ve provoked me and when I¡¯ll whip you.¡± Lu Suan¡¯s face stiffened. Princess, I didn¡¯t offend you. I¡¯m just reminding you out of good intentions. Your love rival is here, and you¡¯re talking about me like this! Princess Jinghe asked,¡¯you¡¯re kind? Take a piss and look into the mirror, and you¡¯re gloating over my misfortune, are you being kind?¡± Lu Yang,¡±I¡¯m so angry!¡± He really wanted to beat her to death! But he didn¡¯t dare. Princess Jinghe continued to walk forward. Li Shan whispered,¡±sister ni, just forget it!¡± The princess has a noble status, she doesn¡¯t like us! Ah!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Shan still wanted to say a few more words, but the whip hit her foot and she screamed. Princess Jinghe turned around and asked,¡±you didn¡¯t get beaten up enough that day?¡± Or can¡¯t wait for this Princess to paste the portrait of that day on your Duke Rong¡¯s mansion¡¯s main door?¡± Li Shan took a step back weakly. ¡°Princess, li Muyan¡¯s sweetheart is in the capital.¡± Lu ni stepped forward angrily. It was the Gu family¡¯s daughter, right in front. If you don¡¯t teach her a lesson, what are you doing bullying us?¡± ¡°The Gu family is in front?¡± Princess Jinghe¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Yang nodded. Princess Jinghe continued,¡±li Muyan¡¯s sweetheart?¡± Which one? Why didn¡¯t you say so before? It can¡¯t be Gu Hui, right?¡± Lu Suan shook his head. He felt that there was something wrong with Princess Jinghe.¡±It¡¯s not Gu Hui, it¡¯s second brother Gu Nian. It¡¯s true, she even sent a letter to li Muyan to express her love. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Li Shan!¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Li Shan in disdain. Li Shan nodded and shook her head in fear, as if she didn¡¯t want to admit it but didn¡¯t dare to. Lu Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Princess, he¡¯s here! He¡¯s here! He¡¯s the one standing between Gu Hui and Gu Xin. He¡¯s carrying the child. Princess Jinghe turned around and raised her eyebrows. Gu Hui and Gu Xin had already seen her, as well as Li Shan and Lu Xin. Gu Xin was not happy. Gu Nian had also seen the person in front of her. However, she only recognized Li Shan. However, it seemed like she did note with good intentions. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road! Moreover, she also saw that the red-dressed girl with the whip was sizing her up. She was sure that this gaze had no malicious intent, but instead, it was filled with pity. What kind of expression was that? ¡°Sister Princess, you still owe me a hundred taels!¡± As they walked closer, Gu Xin said angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you weren¡¯t in a hurry?¡± Princess Jinghe was stunned. ¡°Now I¡¯m worried because you¡¯re ying with someone I don¡¯t like!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°They?¡± Princess Jinghe pointed at the people beside her. I¡¯m not ying with them! They¡¯re not worthy!¡± Chapter 932 932 Don¡¯t just talk without fighting n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Have you guys eaten? Let¡¯s go, this Princess will treat you to lunch!¡± Princess Jinghe stepped forward and looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Princess, this is my second younger sister Gu Nian, fourth younger brother Gu en, fifth younger sister Gu si, and sixth younger brother Gu Ren,¡± Gu Hui introduced to Princess Jinghe. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, it¡¯s good to have many brothers and sisters! I¡¯m not lonely! Unlike me, I can only wander around the streets all day! Let¡¯s go, this Princess will treat you to a meal today!¡± Princess Jinghe said readily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you short on money?¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Which restaurant in the capital doesn¡¯t recognize this Princess? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll pay the bill at Majesty Kang¡¯s residence after they¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve been lonely for many years, and I¡¯ve finally found someone to eat with! ¡°Gu Hui, I heard that you want to go to kun city. Let me tell you something.¡± Princess Jinghe stepped forward and pulled Gu Hui into her arms, then they went to a restaurant. Gu Nian had thought that she would ask about li Muyan, but she did not. Gu Nianughed at herself and followed him. Unfortunately, the ce Princess Jinghe chose was the ce where Majesty Kang had just fought his Gu. She had originally asked for a private room, but when she got to the second floor, she found everyone gathered in a circle, and there were even roosters crowing. Uncle Gu¡¯s voice was heard. this ck General¡¯s crown is red, his crown is thin, his earlobes are not developed, his eyes are big and sharp, his ws are thick and sharp, and his legs are strong and firm. So, brother Kang, your ck general can definitely win against the Lord of Chu who is our benefactor! Then, an unfamiliar voice said, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My Overlord Chu is invincible!¡± Majesty Kang said,¡±Xue, don¡¯t fight with words. We¡¯ll know once we fight.¡± &Nbsp; Just now, you killed my Marshal. This time, if you dare to kill my ck general, I will not let you off!¡± Princess Jinghe exined to the Gu siblings,¡±This person is Duke Cheng ¡®en, the Empress¡¯s biological brother. He¡¯s the same type as my father.¡± The Gu siblings looked at Lord Cheng ¡®en curiously. He was an old foppish man. They could not understand how this old foppish man could have raised a son like Xue Qianyu. Uncle Gu continued Majesty Kang¡¯s sentence,¡±benefactor, don¡¯t be so fierce with your words. Look at your Overlord Chu!¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. He was so scared of the ck general that he was running in circles. Why was he called the Overlord? At most, you can only call him ruffian Chu, hooligan Chu!¡± Majesty Kang patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±yes, yes, yes, brother Ren, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± This beast is the same as master, only a local ruffian. Overlord, what a joke!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit someone.¡±Come on! [ Ye Shi, I¡¯ll fight you! I¡¯ll fight your chicken! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the Overlord! ] I¡¯m so angry!¡± Ye Shi was the name of Majesty Kang. Majesty Kang rolled up his sleeves and said,¡±who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± You with the surname Xue, I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡± In the end, the two of them were so envious that they even rolled up their sleeves, but they did not fight. Princess Jinghe,¡±father, uncle Xue, don¡¯t just talk!¡± Fight! I¡¯m tired of watching you talk and not fight!¡± Majesty Kang red at Princess Jinghe and asked,¡±don¡¯t I want to fight?¡± Aren¡¯t we being stopped?¡± Uncle Gu silently took a step back. Majesty Kang: ¡± ah dan, you stinky brat! Don¡¯t stop me! Ah dan silently stepped forward to stop Majesty Kang. ¡°Ah ke, don¡¯t stop me!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en refused to admit defeat. Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s manservant silently stepped forward to stop him. The surrounding people: The Gu family, who had never seen such a scene before, was really impressed. They watched the two old fops curse at each other for half a minute before they finally saw the rooster fight. Chapter 933 933 Two weirdos Uncle Gu¡¯s judgment was good. Majesty Kang¡¯s ck general had won, and Lord Cheng¡¯s Chu bawang had been sessfully changed to Chu ruffian by Majesty Kang. Duke Cheng ¡®en was so angry that he wanted to kill the chicken and eat it. Then, they started to eat. Because Lord Cheng ¡®en was also hungry, he ordered a few dishes and sat in the hall on the second floor. Therefore, Majesty Kang did not want a private room and directly invited Gu shouxin and the children to the hall. Majesty Kang was concerned about the younger generation. He asked for their names one by one and urged everyone to eat. Then, he said proudly, ¡± aiyaya, this King is popr. This king¡¯s daughter is also popr. This King has so many children to eat with him during lunch, unlike some people who are all alone. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s pitiful to look at. Master Cheng ¡®en, do you want to join us?¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en was so angry that he mmed the table.¡±Ah ke, where¡¯s the Prince? Tell him to bring the others over for dinner immediately!¡± ¡°Master, the Crown Prince left the capital at the end of August. He hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± said AGU. Duke Cheng ¡®en,¡±hehe.¡± Majesty Kang couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±hahahaha, it¡¯s such a pity for Qian Yu!¡± I¡¯ve been busy every day, but I don¡¯t even know where he is! How did I end up with such a father!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en held a wine ss and sat down.¡±Today, I want topete with you in drinking. Do you dare?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Majesty Kang replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Uncle Gu replied. Duke Cheng ¡®en: ¡± you¡¯ve lost. Ye, you have to call me big brother. Gu, you go and pick a fighting chicken for me. A fighting chicken that can kill his ck general. ¡°&Great!¡± Uncle Gu of the king of Kang said. Princess Jinghe invited the Gu siblings to eat. ¡°Let¡¯s not care about eating. This is their daily routine. Oh, he joined your father today.¡± sister Princess, ¡± Gu Xin whispered, ¡± then who¡¯s more powerful, His Highness or Duke Cheng ¡®en? ¡± Princess Jinghe said,¡±Duke Cheng ¡®en can drink a thousand cups without copsing.¡± This was the only thing he had passed on to his son. But it¡¯s a pity that Xue Qianyu isn¡¯t in the capital. Otherwise, I could bring you guys to meet a handsome man. ¡± The Gu siblings said,¡±no, it¡¯s not a pity. We¡¯ve seen it.¡± ...... On the second day of uncle Gu¡¯s arrival in the capital, he became sworn brothers with the two old fops of the capital. This was already enough to surprise the Gu siblings. What was even more surprising was that when they brought uncle GU home, they happened to bump into consort Kang and Madam Xue. The two of them were dressed in noble clothing and were shopping hand in hand. When they saw their husband, they turned around and left as if they hadn¡¯t seen him. The husband¡¯s cock and cricket fight almost broke out, and the madams were holding hands to buy things? The Gu siblings really wanted to ask Princess Jinghe if she and her brother had a good rtionship with the child of the Xue family. Not long after she brought the drunk uncle GU home, the servants of King Kang¡¯s residence arrived. Jinghe did as she said and sent a box of pearls over. They were the size of a thumb, and the entire box was definitely worth more than a hundred taels. Gu Xin felt that she had gotten the better end of the deal, so she took out some more bottles from the box and ced them in a small box. She then asked her servants to send them to the residence of King Kang. Some of the bottles were for Princess Jinghe and Princess Kang. She had heard that there were many women in the backyard of the Kang family, but what did that have to do with her? she could just give them to the princess and the princess Consort. N?v(el)B\\jnn our little Xinxin is so amazing! Gu Nian eximed. she has more and more friends! sister, let me tell you. Princess Jinghe likes to hang out with you. I can tell that she¡¯s the same as you. She¡¯s very interested in the matters of the border! Gu Xin said with a serious expression. Chapter 934 934 Whatever you say Gu Nian thought about it and agreed. Princess Jinghe had asked Gu Hui how she was going to convince her family. Moreover, she found it a little strange. It had only been two days. How did she know that Gu Hui had begged the Emperor to go to kun city? Did everyone else know? Seeing that Gu Nian did not say anything, Gu Xin asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Sister, do you hate Princess Jinghe?¡± Gu Nian was stunned,¡¯why should I hate her? She¡¯s fine!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and stopped talking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not thinking about those things anymore.¡± Gu Nian smiled helplessly. ¡°Li Muyan and I are just passerby.¡± We still have to continue living, don¡¯t we?¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian and said,¡¯sister, you¡¯ll definitely find a good husband. My brother-inw must be the best man in the world!¡± ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Gu Nianughed. Gu Xin did not bring it up again, and Gu Nian did not say anything more either. Gu Nian did not think too much about li Muyan. She had not fallen too deeply into him, so it was easy for her to forget him. Dopey Gu had already said that she didn¡¯t love him that much, so she wouldn¡¯t be too sad. Fortunately, she found out in time, otherwise, the love story would be enough for her to drink a pot of wine. In reality, Gu Nian did not really understand feelings. It was true that she no longer thought of li Muyan. Perhaps, when they met again one day, she would be able to walk past him calmly. ...... Not two dayster, Princess Xing Nan came again. Gu si brought some makeup tools and gave her a look that she was very satisfied with. Gu Nian and Gu Xin took the opportunity to talk to her about the coboration. He would sell her goods every quarter, and she would send someone to collect the goods herself. Although they lived on the grasnd, when the Xing Nan Kingdom was established, most of them were the people of the previous dynasty, and their customs were very simr to that of the great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, these things could be sold. After selling a batch of goods to Princess Xing Nan, the store that Cai Xiaolian had bought in the capital was about to expire, so they could pack up and open a store. Furthermore, it was the Gu sisters. This time, Gu Nian had brought a group of people from the workshop to the capital city. They were only short of raw materials. They would have to nt their own flowers and grass for the raw materials. Gu Xin had already nted some nts in the courtyard, but it was far from enough. She had to buy a Manor. They couldn¡¯t find a suitable Manor in a short time, and the weather was getting colder and colder. It would snow in the capital during winter. Even if they bought it, they couldn¡¯t just nt it casually with the Jade beads in their hands. Everyone discussed for a while and decided to pay attention to a suitable Manor first. They would nt it when spring came next year, and the goods would still be taken from Qing Province. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu also wanted the children to rest for two months so that they wouldn¡¯t be so tired. Everything could wait until next spring. The family had never experienced snow in the vige of the three Forks. They would have a hard time this winter. The snow in the capital usuallysted from the beginning of winter to the end of the twelfth lunar month. When the first lunar month arrived, the weather would slowly warm up. However, Gu shouxin¡¯s request to them was still the same as before. They must practice martial arts every day, no matter how cold it was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It only took uncle Gu three days topletely be familiar with the two old fops in the capital, Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu did not say anything to him. Anyway, this fellow would only be thinking about the fields since it was the beginning of spring, and it was useless no matter who pulled him. Zhang Shi was still a bit embarrassed because she was unfamiliar with the ce. Every day, she only went out with Cai Xiaolian. If Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t go out, she would stay at home. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t do anything and didn¡¯t have anyziness to let her steal. She really wasn¡¯t used to it. Chapter 935 935 Are you being hunted down? On the sixth day of the Gu family¡¯s arrival in the capital, other than the old couple and third aunt Gu, the rest of the family met the Empress Dowager by chance. Today, Grandpa and Grandma Gu went to third aunt¡¯s ce to see how she was tidying up and whether the children had gotten used to it. It was just the two of them. They didn¡¯t bring their two daughters-inw, nor did they bring their grandchildren. The moment she stepped out, she saw an olddy standing outside. The olddy looked at the two of them with a smile. Grandpa Gu¡¯s body stiffened. Grandma Gu sensed his emotions and looked at the olddy in surprise. Grandpa Gu trembled as he walked forward. He looked at the olddy who was a head shorter than him and had half a head of white hair. He opened his mouth but could not call out. The Empress Dowager stretched out her hand to touch his face,¡±My son is back!¡± Tears streamed down grandfather Gu¡¯s face as he knelt down.¡±Mother,¡± He had called out for his mother, the Imperial mother he had called for ten years in his youth. Before the Li Pce, he had called out for his mother every night. At the time, all the Imperial physicians had said that he did not have many days left to live. The Empress Dowager hugged his head,¡±my son is back!¡± My son has finally returned!¡± Even if a mother and son had not seen each other for decades, they would still be able to recognize each other at a nce when they met again. Just like when the Empress Dowager saw Gu shouxin, she firmly believed that he was her grandson because he looked so much like her son. When grandfather Gu saw great emperor and great Empress Dowager, he didn¡¯t need to ask. He could tell at a nce, because there would be no other olddies in this world who would look at him with that kind of gaze. It was just like when he was young, when she smiled and encouraged him by his bed, he would definitely get better. Tears welled up in grandma Gu¡¯s eyes as well. Finally, there was one more person in this world who cared about her brother Chuan. ...... In the courtyard of the two elders, everyone had been chased out, leaving only the two elders and the Empress Dowager in the house. ¡°Lann,e, this is our mother. Mother, this isnn, the wife I married.¡± Grandfather Gu took grandmother Gu¡¯s hand and knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager. This could also be considered as making up for theck of respect between husband and wife during the marriage. ¡°Good, good child, quickly get up! I prepared this for my daughter-inw back then. I thought I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to give it to her, but now I¡¯ve finally found a partner.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and put a chicken blood jade bangle on her. Grandma Gu was not used to it. After her father¡¯s death, no one had called her a good child for decades. However, she did not reject the bracelet. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all these years. Yi ¡®er¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and you¡¯ve been taking care of him for decades.¡± The Empress Dowager patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Big brother Chuan also takes care of me.¡± Grandma Gu had no experience with her mother-inw, so she only said this in a low voice. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all good children. You¡¯re all considerate and good children. I¡¯m relieved to see you like this.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager liked grandma Gu very much, and she felt very regretful. If only she had found them when she was younger! Unfortunately, at that time, she had sent people to search everywhere, but who knew that her son had changed his name and married into the family. Didn¡¯t she miss it? The three of them sat down to calm their minds before the Empress Dowager asked, ¡± ¡°Yi ¡®er, it¡¯s been so many years. Why haven¡¯t you thought of entering the capital?¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips and didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about the past, okay?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager frowned, ¡± I can¡¯t figure it out. Why can¡¯t the guards I¡¯ve assigned to you deal with the refugees? is it because someone is after your life? ¡± I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 937 937 He was so envious In the end, grandfather Gu didn¡¯t ept it. He only asked the Empress Dowager to support the children in the future. If they really let their entire family be Wangye, Marquis, princesses, or junzhu, the Emperor would be suspicious and it would be troublesome. The Grand Empress Dowager had her own ns in her heart. In any case, she wanted to make her son a Prince in her lifetime. Her grandson¡¯s lowest rank would be a Marquis, and her granddaughter would be a Princess. Her great-grandson would inherit the title, and her great-granddaughter would marry the best son of the great Zhou. When people get old, they be more stubborn, and this had almost be the obsession of the Grand Empress Dowager for the rest of her life. In the afternoon, Grand Empress Dowager Xiao was having lunch at the Gu residence. Everyone had already met each other and were familiar with each other. Other than third aunt and fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family, all the other grandchildren were here. The Grand Empress Dowager was so happy that she even drank a small cup of wine. In the afternoon, she took a short rest at the Gu residence and left after dinner. After returning to the pce, the Emperor immediately went to report, ¡± ¡°Royal grandmother, you¡¯ve finally returned! Your grandson listened to you this time and didn¡¯t let anyone follow you. So, where did Imperial grandmother go?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The Empress Dowagerughed,¡±I just went out to y.¡± It¡¯s quite interesting to meet the family of top scorer Gu.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±interesting!¡± His grandson had long found their family interesting. Has the child grown up yet? Little ninren, you don¡¯t know that kid still stuck to mest year. He didn¡¯t even care about his father. Do you have good eyes?¡± The Empress Dowager said,¡±little ninren, you¡¯ve turned into a ball.¡± Their child was really good-looking. Speaking of which, it is the same as when you first entered the pce, a round pile, very likable.¡± The Emperor also thought of his own childhood, and when he thought deeply about it, he became depressed. He was supposed to be a carefree king who could eat, drink, and have fun with Majesty Kang, but he ended up in the pce. He had heard from eunuch Fu that the eldest son of the Gu family hade to the capital and became familiar with Majesty Kang and eunuch Cheng ¡®en in a few days. Then, he had fun everywhere and rolled up his sleeves to scold and fight. He was so envious! AI, why didn¡¯t Imperial grandmother choose Imperial uncle Kang to be the Emperor back then? why did she choose his Imperial father? The Emperor did not understand at all. When the olddy had first chosen the people, she had chosen him at first nce, not his father. As it turned out, the olddy had a good eye for things, and the Emperor was much better than Majesty Kang. The Grand Empress Dowager saw the emperor¡¯s constantly changing expression and knew that he was starting to ck off again. She coughed twice and asked, ¡± ¡°Cough, cough, Emperor, for you toe to this widow¡¯s ce sote at night, is it because there are matters in the court?¡± The Emperor came back to his senses and said seriously, ¡± Royal grandmother, there was an urgent report from kun city a few days ago. The county Magistrate of kun County,ngge country, colluded with Peng family Army and sold the defense map. Langge countryunched a surprise attack, and nearly ten thousand soldiers died in kun city. ¡°Who is the magistrate of kun city?¡± the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes widened. The Emperor: ¡± King Qu¡¯s men only managed to find evidence in his study after this incident. Unfortunately, hemitted suicide by swallowing gold. There¡¯s no evidence. King qu has a good reputation among the people and has done many things to benefit the people. I have never doubted him. However,pared to King qu, I trust the Peng family more. Therefore, it¡¯s not a good time to deal with the qu King.¡± The Empress Dowager also understood the emperor¡¯s meaning. The district Magistrate of kun city hadmitted suicide by swallowing gold. If the royal family wanted to kill someone who had done so many good things to the people, it would definitely not win the hearts of the people. The great Zhou had seized the country from the previous dynasty less than a hundred years ago. If they rashly disposed of King qu and lost the hearts of the people, then the great Zhou would be in chaos. The current king qu was of the same generation as grandfather Gu. King Qu¡¯s father was the eldest son of the founding Emperor, and the one who seeded him to the throne was the first wife¡¯s son, who was also the husband of the Grand Empress Dowager. He was grandfather Gu¡¯s father and the grandfather of the current Emperor. The Grand Empress Dowager had always been on guard against King qu, but King Qu¡¯s residence had a good reputation among themoners, and it was indeed the truth. However, this kind of person who had the heart of a rebel could not be allowed to live. Moreover, his subordinates had already colluded with the enemy and had severely injured the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. Chapter 939 939 What a huge white Lotus flower The girl who hadughed at Princess Jing He stood in front of Li Shan.¡±There¡¯s no one this Princess can¡¯t protect!¡± The Gu siblings found out from the surrounding discussions that thisdy was Princess linn of the qu King¡¯s residence and had always been at odds with Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe directly attacked Commandery Princess linn. She didn¡¯t show any mercy to the woman and directly raised her fist. Li Shan pulled monarch linn away and took the punch for her. ¡°Li Shan!¡± Princess linn didn¡¯t think that Princess Jinghe would really attack, and she didn¡¯t think that Li Shan would take the punch for her. Li Muyan¡¯s actions were a step too slow. When he grabbed Princess Jinghe¡¯s hand, Li Shan had already been hit. ¡°Let go!¡± Princess Jinghe looked at li Muyan. ¡°You¡¯re so unruly and unreasonable. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson with my vicious methods!¡± Li Muyan said. Before he could finish, Princess Jinghe pped him with her other hand. Princess Jinghe sneered,¡±I am unruly, unreasonable, and vicious!¡± Didn¡¯t that old man, Duke Rong, want an identity and status that was worthy of Duke Rong¡¯s residence? Am I not worthy? If you¡¯re not worthy, then you¡¯re not worthy of this Princess! This Princess doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, that¡¯s called lowering my status! Hitting her is giving her face.¡± Li Muyan froze and slowly let go. Princess Jinghe raised her eyebrows and smiled,¡±everyone, you¡¯ve all watched this Princess grow up, right?¡± Then I¡¯ll tell you some gossip about Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. This is the son of Duke Rong, my fianc¨¦! That is the crown prince¡¯s younger sister, my future sister-inw. Can you guess what I just heard?¡± ¡°What?¡± the people of the capital were very cooperative. Princess Jinghe pointed at Li Shan. she said,¡¯brother, don¡¯t be angry with Princess Jinghe. I provoked her. The princess¡¯s temper is a little bad, but she¡¯s of noble birth. It¡¯s only right for her to hit me with a bad temper.¡¯ N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Ah?¡± the citizens of the capital were all stunned. Wasn¡¯t this teasing the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e? What a big white Lotus! Princess Jinghe¡¯s hand moved towards Princess linn. ¡°She¡¯s also a Princess like me. Do you know what Li Shan said to her? Li Shan had told her that her brother was very outstanding, that he was the best man in the world, and that he was good here and good there! Princess linn was actually interested! Hahahaha, do you all want to see our two princesses fight over a man?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people of Beijing said. Majesty Kang, who was at the side, covered his face. His daughter was bing more and more bold. Snatching men was just a show for themoners to watch! However, did that little girl Ling LAN want to interfere? Monarch linn stood up and looked at Princess Jinghe with hatred. ¡°Jinghe, you¡¯ve got the wrong person! Prince Jiang already has someone he likes. If you lower your status, they won¡¯t even take a fancy to you.¡± Li Shan covered her face. sister Ling LAN, don¡¯t say anymore. Brother¡¯s sweetheart is not here. He is not here. The people of the capital were speechless. Oh, so Prince Jiang¡¯s sweetheart is still here. Then what are these two princesses fighting for? Oh my, Princess Jinghe is so pitiful. ¡°Sister niannian, please leave!¡± Li Shan suddenly ran to Gu Nian¡¯s side. Princess Jinghe is very powerful. If she knows about you and my brother¡¯s rtionship,¡± Li Muyan called out to Li Shan. Gu Xin rolled up her sleeves and kicked Li Shan, ¡± ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re sick!¡± Gu Nian did not even look at li Muyan as she walked towards Li Shan, who had been kicked away. She grabbed Li Shan¡¯s cor and lifted her up.¡±What¡¯s wrong with your brother and me?¡± Li Shan: ¡± sister niannian, I know. You and Yingluo! Gu Nian pped her across the face andughed. ¡°Tell me, what happened between your brother and me?¡± Li Shan looked at Gu Nian in disbelief and fear. ¡°You and my brother ran ran¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Nian pped her again. ¡°Stop!¡± Li Muyan and Princess linn stopped him at the same time. ¡°Enough, Gu Nian.¡± Li Muyan stepped forward and pulled Gu Nian up. Li Shan shook her head, her face full of fear. ¡°Brother, sister niannian, don¡¯t fight because of me!¡± Chapter 940 940 ! ¡®ll fight it out with him today Princess Ling LANughed and said,¡±Prince Jiang, so this is the person you like!¡± I heard from Li Shan that she looks weak and charming on the outside, but she¡¯s actually ruthless. I was still thinking what she¡¯s like, so this is what she¡¯s like! You¡¯re really nothing more than this!¡± Li Shan shook her head, her face full of fear. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. Brother and sister niannian are very in love. Brother Wanwan!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Hui kicked Li Shan away. He directly kicked the person onto Princess Ling Lan¡¯s body, causing her to fall. Li Shan was secretly happy. Princess Jinghe might not be able to handle you, but Princess linn is! He didn¡¯t expect to meet her again today. As expected, Princess Ling LAN was furious. She got up and said, ¡± ¡°Men, capture her for this Princess!¡± ¡°Who dares?¡± Princess Jinghe stepped out. The people from the military department of the five cities did not dare to do so. These two princesses were really not to be trifled with! Princess linn red at the people from the military department of the five cities, ¡± ¡°Trash!¡± Then, she asked her guards to do it. She had to bring her guards with her when she went out, and she had to bring eight of them. It was very ostentatious. Because she was almost kidnapped when she was young, she was afraid and had to bring people with her. Princess Jinghe asked,¡±don¡¯t you sisters know Kung Fu?¡± Go! Father, send someone to call the guards of our residence over. We¡¯ll fight it out with the qu residence today!¡± Majesty Kang thought,¡±I didn¡¯t manage to roast the Lamb today. I¡¯m going to be scolded in the pceter!¡± ¡°Brother Kang, who¡¯s that little girl¡¯s father?¡± uncle Gu asked. How dare he bully the children of our two families. Next time, we¡¯ll give him a hard time.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In uncle Gu¡¯s mind, children should fight with children, fathers should fight with fathers, and daughters-inw should fight with daughters-inw. At the moment, the Gu family¡¯s children were not at a disadvantage, so he did not go forward to help. Majesty Kang shook his head and said,¡±we can¡¯t win against him.¡± King qu is of the same generation as my father, and that girl¡¯s father is a Crown Prince. In the Ministry of War, he¡¯s extremely sinister and cunning.¡± Uncle Gu was stunned. Someone from the government? Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to second then. I¡¯ll tell him when I get back. With Gu Xin around, there was no way they could win a group fight. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Xin was strong, but if anyone wanted to attack her, they would have to trip their left foot and right foot first. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be hurt, Gu Hui¡¯s Kung Fu was good, and Princess Jing He didn¡¯t dare to hurt her. Only Gu en and Gu si were slightly worse off. It was easy for the guards to deal with them. Gu si and Gu en were sent flying. Seeing this, Gu Hui and Gu Nian immediately started beating up Princess Ling LAN and Li Shan. As for li Muyan, he had already left. He did not know how to deal with the situation before him. When he thought about how Gu Nian had not even looked at him the entire time, he could not take it anymore. This time, he left on his own without even calling Li Shan. At first, themoners were still watching, but slowly, they realized that Princess Ling LAN was injured. They didn¡¯t dare toe close and retreated far away. Big Uncle Gu carried Gu Ren, feeling a little anxious. Majesty Kang was also wiping his sweat. Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves could be heard. A young and handsome youth came over with a group of people from the military department.¡±All of you, stop!¡± No one listened to him. Only Princess linn, who had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head, said pitifully, ¡± ¡°Save me, brother, I¡¯m going to be killed!¡± The person was King Qu¡¯s grandson, the elder brother of Princess linn, and the Deputymander of the military division of the five cities. He didn¡¯t recognize the pig head, but he recognized the voice! He immediately jumped off the horse and ran over to kick Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe away. He then tried to kick Gu Nian and Gu Xin but was hit by a hidden weapon and fell to the ground in pain. He looked in the direction of the hidden weapon in anger. Xue Qianyu looked at him coldly from his horse. Chapter 941 941 It would be a waste not to fight The copper coins in Xue qianren¡¯s hand flew out again, and the guards were hit on their knees, kneeling down. N?v(el)B\\jnn King Qu¡¯s grandson, Ye Wei, drew his sword and pointed it at Xue Qianyu. ¡°Xue Qianyu, what do you mean by this?¡± Xue Qianyu was still carrying a bag. He dismounted and walked up to Ye Wei. He extended two fingers and pushed his sword away.¡±Stop the murder in the city!¡± He had just returned to the capital today and nned to go home to change before entering the pce. In the end, he encountered this scene in the downtown area outside his house. Ye Wei raised his sword again and ced it on Xue Qianyu¡¯s neck. His eyes were sharp.¡±Xue Qianyu, I advise you to mind your own business.¡± The corners of Xue Qianyu¡¯s lips curled up, and he quickly and urately reached out to grab Ye Wei¡¯s neck. ¡°Kill me!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt as if he could no longer breathe. He wanted to kill Xue Qianyu right away, but the remaining bit of rationality he had prevented him from doing so. Princess Jinghe was enjoying the show.¡±Xue Qianyu, kill him!¡± Crown Prince Xue, ¡± Princess linn said with a swollen face. my grandfather and father won¡¯t let you off if you touch my brother. Majesty Kang ran in front of the two of them and pried Ye Wei¡¯s hand away. Wei, Jinghe and linn are sparring. Why are you yelling about killing them? ¡± In terms of seniority, Ye Wei had to call Majesty Kang uncle. Xue Qianyu shook Ye Wei off, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his hands in disgust. Ye Wei coughed a few times after he was released, then took deep breaths again. Seeing Xue Qianyu¡¯s actions, he was so angry that his face turned red.¡±Xue Qianyu, you¡¯ve got guts! I¡¯m not done with you! Just you wait!¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t even look at him. He bowed to Majesty Kang and called him ¡°uncle¡± before walking to the Gu sisters.¡±Sister Huihui, are you guys alright?¡± He looked straight ahead. In the eyes of Princess linn and the others, he was only concerned about the Gu sisters and not anyone else. However, Li Shan, who was also beaten up like a pig, knew that he must have been angry when he saw that Gu Nian was about to be kicked. That must have been why he had pinched Ye Wei. Li Shan had calcted everything and wanted the Gu family and Prince Qu¡¯s residence to be on bad terms. She did not expect Xue qianxun toe out and share the burden. This was too despicable. Didn¡¯t he leave the capital? Suddenly, she saw someoneing in front of her. When she fixed her eyes on it, it was the third Prince. She clenched her fist. Oh no, she had been beaten up until her head was like a pig¡¯s head. How could she meet the third Prince in this state? No, no, no. The third Prince liked the weak. He would take this opportunity to expose the Gu sisters ¡®evil side. The third Prince would hate the Gu family first, then he would definitely not be close to Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. With that thought, Li Shan stood up shakily and walked towards Gu Xin. That¡¯s right, she had chosen Gu Xin over Gu Nian. As the third Prince and Xue Qianyu were cousins, this rtionship had to be slowly sowed. Lu Zheng was different, now that everyone thought he was dead, he wanted the third Prince to hate Gu Xin. She knelt in front of Gu Xin and tugged at her skirt, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, it¡¯s all my fault, all my fault! You can hit me, you can scold me! It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡± After she finished speaking, without waiting for anyone¡¯s response, she started to kowtow. Her already swollen face was now bleeding from the kowtow. People always sympathized with the weak. At this moment, the onlookers all felt that this girl from the Duke Rong residence was very pitiful. They didn¡¯t even think about what they had just said about her sowing discord between the fianc¨¦e and her husband with ill intentions. Gu Xin could tell that Li Shan was up to something, ¡± ¡°You still want to be beaten up when you¡¯re injured like this? Alright! As everyone can see, she was the one who begged for it, not me. ¡± Anyway, she was just ying tricks, so it would be a waste not to fight. Those who could be deceived by Li Shan were not good people! Chapter 942 942 Her intuition ¡°Stop!¡± The third Prince appeared with the pce guards. The third Prince, ye Ling, was sixteen years old. He looked like a talented man and had the air of a noble young master. Princess linn ran over,¡±third Prince, look! Crown Prince Xue is crying!¡± The third Prince frowned and interrupted Ling LAN,¡±Who are you?¡± I did not ask anything. Youngdy is injured so please wait at the side.¡± ¡°Third Prince of Xuanji, I¡¯m Princess minn!¡± The third Prince¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he had seen a ghost, but he quickly covered it up.¡±Oh, lily of the valley! He was beaten up by Jinghe to this state? Although it¡¯s wrong of her to hit you, you can¡¯t beat her since you were young, so don¡¯t provoke her. ¡± Ling LAN was speechless. ¡°Third Prince is wise!! Princess Jinghe smiled. Li Shan¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted. Before she fainted, she released the pendant that had been in her sleeve. When the servant girl came to help her, her pendant fell down. The third Prince froze when he saw the pendant. He had wanted to ease the tension, but he left after bidding Majesty Kang and Xue Qianyu goodbye. His sudden arrival and his sudden departure made everyone a little confused. Even the author of the original book, Gu Ren, could not figure out what was going on. Gu Ren¡¯s impression of the third Prince was that he did not have the talent of an Emperor. He was just a tool for the man to rule the world. The Prince born from the Empress should have be the Crown Prince without any idents. However, noble consort Lin and the seventh Prince were different. Therefore, he had no choice but to fight for the position that originally belonged to him. Gu Ren wrapped his arms around uncle Gu¡¯s neck. His little head was hurting from thinking about it. In the end, he gave up. Everything had copsed so thoroughly that everyone was out of his control. Forget it, he would stop thinking about it. Gu Xin, on the other hand, saw it clearly. Li Shan did not really faint. She had a feeling that the item that Li Shan dropped was on purpose and third Prince would definitely recognize it. No, she had to go home and tell her father about this. She also had to ask Bai Yi to send someone to investigate Li Shan. She had a feeling that Li Shan would definitely contact the third Prince. Who knew what this Li Shan was up to again. Ye Wei threatened Xue qianren again, then left with Princess linn and the people she brought. N?v(el)B\\jnn Themoners had all dispersed, leaving only the Gu family, Majesty Kang, his sons, and Xue Qianyu. Majesty Kang wanted to eat more when he thought about how badly injured lily of the valley was and how she would definitelyin about him. He would also be called into the pce for training. Hence, he dragged uncle Gu along and said,¡±brother Ren, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and find that Xue guy.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid of Qian Yu, he just came back from outside and will probably be in the pce soon. Let¡¯s eat and leave, we won¡¯t see him when hees back.¡± ¡°Zhengrong, brother Kang, are you afraid of Xue ¡®er?¡± Majesty Kang asked,¡±Yingluo, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± He¡¯s so fierce, his eyes looked like he wanted to kill someone. Didn¡¯t you see that I only dared to talk about Ye Wei, not him!¡± Uncle Gu was amused,¡¯I¡¯m not afraid! He even worked for me before! He just didn¡¯t like to talk. Wait a minute, let me see if sisi and his benefactors are injured. If they¡¯re not injured, we¡¯ll go. If they¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll take them back to apply medicine.¡± After seeing Gu si and Gu en, the two of them were injured, but it was not as serious as the scratches they had during their usual training. Coupled with the jeers of Majesty Kang and his sons, everyone went to Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s Xue residence. Duke Cheng ¡®en had originally wanted toe out to watch the show, but after tidying up, he heard from the servants that young master was also at the scene, so he obediently stayed at home and did not go out. Chapter 943 943 Very patient When the group arrived at Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s mansion, Madam Xue had already received the news and was waiting at the door. She wasn¡¯t waiting for Majesty Kang¡¯s group, but for Xue Qianyu. When she saw Majesty Kang and the others, she was stunned for a moment. Out of courtesy, she greeted them and got them to lead them to Lord chengen¡¯s courtyard. uncle Gu, sister Huihui, you guys can be at ease here. I¡¯ll be going to the pce in a while. When I¡¯m free next time, I¡¯ll invite everyone to my house for a gathering! Xue Qianyu said to the Gu family. ¡°Alright! You go do your thing! Your father and I are Good Brothers now!¡± Uncle Gu chuckled. N?v(el)B\\jnn Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched. I never thought that uncle would be my father¡¯s good brother! ¡°Luan ¡®er, the hot water is ready for you! The past two months must have been tiring! You tell the Emperor not to give you a job to leave the capital and run around every day. No one would care about your father.¡± Luan ¡®er, your sister is pregnant again. When you have time, let¡¯s go and see her together! ¡°Xi ¡®er, Xi Xi¡± Gu Nian, who was following Majesty Kang and the rest, could not help but turn to look at the mother and son of the Xue family, who were walking in the opposite direction. Xue Qianyu was really patient. Her mother was obviously a naggle, but he could actually hold himself back? Xue qianxun sensed something and turned around. Gu Nian was so frightened that she quickly turned around and continued to follow him. Xue Qianyu looked at Gu Ren, who was carrying uncle Gu, and waved at him with his chubby little hand. Xue Qianyu smiled helplessly. ¡°Luan ¡®er, What are you looking at?¡± Madam Xue asked as she turned her head. When she saw the little fatty, Gu Ren, she was delighted. It was round and adorable! Just like how Lu Yuan was when he was young.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. It was quite simr. I¡¯m going to take a bath and change my clothes. I might not be back for dinner tonight, so don¡¯t wait for me. ¡± Madam Xue was unhappy again,¡±AI, there are more than three hundred days in a year. As a mother, the number of days I have to eat with my son doesn¡¯t even add up to two months. You say, the Emperor has so many people, why did he choose you?¡± mother, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. you forgot about it when you went out and bragged about me to others. ¡°Yingluo, you stinky brat! Hmph! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te back to eat, I¡¯m going to go buy things from consort Kang!¡± ¡°Mother, I heard that father and Prince Kang are going to roastmb. Why don¡¯t you ask consort Kang to join us?¡± In any case, Princess Jinghe and the Gu sisters are here. Maybe they have better things.¡± ¡°But Sangsang and I don¡¯t want to see those two old things!¡± Madam Xue was a little hesitant. Sangsang was consort Kang¡¯s nickname. She and Madam Xue both called each other by their nicknames in private, and they were on very good terms. ¡°It¡¯s not just the two of them, there¡¯s still Jinghe and her brother, as well as the Gu siblings,¡± Xue Qianyu said. Mother, didn¡¯t you like to look at pretty little girls and chubby little boys in the past? Just don¡¯t look at those two old things.¡± Madam Xue thought of the Gu siblings ¡°appearances and felt that this was a good idea. With so many beautiful children, they couldpletely overshadow those two detestable old things. As a result, Madam Xue happily sent people to invite consort Kang over. She also had people prepare some snacks, fruits, and flower tea for Duke Cheng ¡®en. Xue Qianyu smiled helplessly, then took a shower. After drying his hair, he tidied himself up before heading to the pce. He had found out a lot of things when he left the capital this time. He had to finish his meal at the emperor¡¯s ce today. When he returned, his family would probably be resting. Chapter 946 946 Chapter 946-encounter Gu Nian never went up to y, either for Madam Xue, consort Kang, or Jinghe to see. Gu Nian thought that Majesty Kang¡¯s family had found out about her rtionship with li Muyan and that it would be awkward to get along with her. Unfortunately, this family did not seem to be the case at all. It wasn¡¯t that she and Li Muyan didn¡¯t exist. It was just like how Princess Jinghe and Li Muyan¡¯s engagement didn¡¯t exist. Majesty Kang¡¯s family treated her no different from the rest of the Gu family. Gu Xin didn¡¯t y at the table either. She taught the guys how to y and yed with Gu Ren. Gu Ren was tired from ying, and a child¡¯s body could not take it, so Gu Xin fell asleep in her arms. Gu Xin noticed that her sister was listless. She recalled what happened in the morning and felt sorry for her sister. She handed Gu Ren over to the servant girl and pulled Gu Nian out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin revealed a huge smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t watched the stars with big sister for a long time. The stars in the capital are the same as the ones in our vige!¡± Gu Nian looked up at the sky. Gu Xin continued,¡¯sister, do you want to y mahjong? Let¡¯s go and ask big sis to let you hit her!¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Xinxin, I want to go out for a walk. Come with me!¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯sure! I¡¯ll buy you candy, sister! I know which store has the best candy. It¡¯s not toote yet, so the door must still be open. Although big sister doesn¡¯t like sweet things, big sister, you also said that eating sweet things will make people happy. I¡¯ll go and tell my uncle!¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin back. there¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s tell the servant that we¡¯ll be back after a short walk. They¡¯re almost done with their fight. We¡¯ll go home together! Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. The two sisters then held hands and went out to the night market. There was no curfew in all ces in the great Zhou Dynasty. Although it was October and the nights were a little cold, there were still stalls set up on the streets. People went home after work. It was not as lively, but it was still quiet. Gu Xin could tell that Gu Nian was unhappy. However, she did not know how tofort her. She was afraid that her sister would be even more unhappy if she mentioned it. Therefore, Lin Yiqian could only keep talking to Gu Nian to stop her from thinking about the unhappy things. The two sisters walked to the downtown area in the north of the city, where they had conflicts with people during the day. Gu Nian looked at the restaurant and wanted to go for a drink. However, since she was holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand, she naturally would not go for a drink. Furthermore, they were in the capital and not Zhou town. What if she got drunk? A person suddenly appeared in the restaurant. It was obvious that he was drunk. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After Gu Xin saw what was going on, she pulled Gu Nian away and turned around. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go over there!¡± Gu Nian also saw who the person was. She did not object and followed Gu Xin in the other direction. She could hear the unclear conversation of the people in the restaurant behind her. ¡°Manager, that¡¯s the son of Duke Rong. Are we really not going to send him back? He¡¯s been drinking for the whole afternoon, what if something happens?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already informed people to go to Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. If you send him there, we won¡¯t know what to do if something happens to him! Anyway, he left this ce in one piece.¡± Gu Xin also heard the conversation and could not help but frown. Lin Yiqian suddenly felt that Gu Nian had stopped moving. She looked up at Gu Nian in confusion. Gu Nian took a deep breath and said,¡¯Xinxin, let¡¯s go back! I¡¯m a little cold.¡± The two of them walked back and ended up walking into an alley. Li Muyan suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Gu Nian. He was still swaying slightly. Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin away from him while he pulled Gu Nian back. Gu Xin pped li Muyan¡¯s hand away in anger, ¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Li Muyan said,¡±Gu Nian, Nian Nian.¡± Gu Nian suddenly felt a little heartbroken. Chapter 949 949 Chapter 949-invitation The Southern Star diplomatic mission had stayed in the great Zhou for half a month. Before they left, the Emperor had organized another banquet. He was happy! The two daughters of the Gu family had left him a lot of money to buy a horse. The Emperor led the courtiers to warmly wee the princess and prince of Xing Nan for their next visit. They all liked the brother and sister¡¯s visit. Xing Nan and his sister were so ttered that they hadpletely forgotten that they had lost so many warhorses. They would have to stay at the horse farm for at least half a year. In the past half a month, the brother and sister had been fooled by the officials of the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Rites. They had bought tea at a high price. The officials of Xinan were in despair. When they returned to Xinan, they would tell the king that the next time he sent the little princess and Little Prince, he would not want them. In the eyes of the officials of Xinan, the ten-year-old little princess and Little Prince were more reliable than these two. After the departure of the Southern Star diplomatic mission, the Emperor had not yet decided on a sessor to take over kun city, so he could only let the Peng family take over there for the time being. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He had a head full ofwsuits, so he didn¡¯t care about the disharmony between the two princesses of the Wang Fu or the street fight. Even if the Gu family was involved, he just wanted to know that the Gu sisters didn¡¯t suffer losses. When he heard that Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en had found a new source of entertainment, he was envious while he warned himself that when he was done, he would call these two fellows to the pce to give them a good scolding. At the Gu residence. Gu Xin realized that her sister seemed to have returned to the state she was in before the drinking session. He was all smiles and nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but she felt that there was something wrong. Gu Xin still remembered that two years ago, her sister loved to fight and beat people up. But ever since she was angered by li Muyan in the first half of the year, she had changedpletely and was no longer afraid of using violence. In the past, when she was practicing, she would ask her sisters to ck off or y with en ¡®Zi. Now, she was practicing obediently and did not y with en¡¯ Zi anymore. Not only was Gu Xin not used to it, even en Zi was not used to it. Other than the first branch¡¯s simple-minded father and mother, everyone else could see Gu Nian¡¯s change. That day, Gu Hui went to the Peng family. Old general Peng was going to kun city. Gu Hui had already gotten her grandparents and second uncle¡¯s approval. Now, as long as general Peng agreed, she could not give up. The longer she stayed in the capital, the more bored she felt. Therefore, she had to leave this ce. Especially when she heard her mother talk about her finding a partner every day, she felt that she should go to kun city. Otherwise, she would be annoyed to death by her mother sooner orter. Not long after Gu Hui left, they received an invitation from the Kang family. It was an invitation from Princess Jinghe to the Gu sisters to visit another vi. Gu Xin thought about how Gu Nian would be bored at home every day. She might as well go out and y. Thus, she asked her servant to wait for Gu Hui at the Peng family¡¯s house. She would bring Gu Hui overter. The Three Sisters packed up, bid their farewells to their families, and boarded the princess¡¯s carriage. They weren¡¯t used to bringing a servant girl with them, so they would always go with the sisters. Initially, Gu Nian did not want to go. However, at the thought of her family¡¯s worried looks, she decided to go and have some fun. After the carriage left, white nine found a horse and chased after it. He was Gu Xin¡¯s bodyguard in the dark. Usually, he would follow the carriage on a horse. No one would be able to tell that he was following Gu Xin. The vis were all outside the city. After arriving in the capital, the girls really hadn¡¯t left the city. They opened the window and looked at the scenery outside. The breeze blew, and they felt much morefortable. White nine followed them at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. She looked at the different areas of the carriage, then got off her horse and went to find the most suitable ce for secret protection in the residence of the king of Kang. Chapter 951 951 I never post anything White nine was a killer. The martial arts he had learned were all fatal. However, there were too many people and he could not break out. He started fighting with the people of King Qu¡¯s residence in the Kang¡¯s residence and killed many of them. The more he fought, the more shocked he became. These were definitely not ordinary soldiers. Ordinary soldiers were not this powerful. When she thought about what white shirt had been up to recently, white nine decided not to report to the third miss. At least she could ensure her personal safety by her side. ...... Xue Qianyu left the pce and met Princess Jinghe at the door. He nodded in greeting. ¡°Hey, Xue Qianyu, do you want to go to old general Peng¡¯s ce?¡± Princess Jinghe caught up with him. Xue qianxun looked at Princess Jinghe in confusion. Princess Jingheughed evilly and said,¡±others may not be able to tell, but don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell. The girl in your eyes is second Gu Youngdy, right?¡± I heard that Gu Hui went to the Peng family¡¯s house today. Perhaps her sisters went with her! Do you want to go and try your luck?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the general¡¯s office. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Princess Jinghe joked,¡±you want to see second miss Gu?¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. There are so many nobledies in the capital who like you that they can circle the entire Imperial City. I won¡¯t cause trouble for your second youngdy Gu!¡± Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything. The two of them rode their horses and arrived at the Peng family¡¯s residence. They happened to bump into Gu Hui, who was walking out of the residence. Gu Hui seemed to be in a good mood. She was stunned when she saw Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe got off her horse and ran over to hold her shoulders.¡±My big lover, why are you so happy? Did old man Peng agree to take you to kun city? When are we leaving? I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Gu Hui frowned,¡¯didn¡¯t you send an invitation to invite Xinxin and the others to another vi? What are you doing here?¡± Princess Jinghe shook her head,¡±I didn¡¯t!¡± I went to the pce early in the morning to pay my respects to the ancestor!¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, niannian and the others have been taken to another vi?¡± Xue Qianyu asked in a deep voice. Gu Hui nodded. just now, the servant girl at home told me to go to the vi directly. The three of them have been picked up by Jinghe¡¯s people. Princess Jinghe thought,¡¯impossible! I never send invitations to people!¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes were dark. sister Huihui, ¡± he said. go find second uncle and tell him that the people from King Qu¡¯s residence have taken Xinxin and the others away. Princess Jinghe, take sister Huihui there. Second uncle is in the Imperial study now! Be quick, remember, it¡¯s King Qu¡¯s Pce!¡± Xue Qianyu left on his horse. Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui looked at each other. Then, the two of them got on the same horse and headed in the direction of the pce. On the side of the vi, the battle was tragic. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Gu sisters had already used up the four great killing weapons in their hands, but they still managed to break through the encirclement. Not only that, Ye Wei called out another 30 guards. White nine was already injured, but he still stood in front of Gu Xin and Gu si with his sword. Gu Nian¡¯s hair was wet. Princess linn¡¯s hatred was directed at her. Gu Nian had suffered more. Gu Xin and Gu si had white nine to protect them. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Princess linnughed happily. Get Gu Nian out, I¡¯m going to disfigure her today and throw her in front of brother Muyan. I¡¯m going to make brother Muyan hate her so much that he¡¯ll be frightened by her disfigured face!¡± ¡°All of you, attack!¡± Ye Wei ordered. Without the four great killing weapons, the Gu sisters could only rely on the daggers tied to their feet. Soon, Gu Nian and Gu si were caught. Gu Xin was the only one who was not caught. One reason was that she had white Nine¡¯s protection and the other was that the people who caught her always had idents that allowed her to escape. Chapter 957 957 Petition for the people The qu King was also in the hall. Seeing his son in this state, he first berated his son before admitting his mistake. His son rebelled because he, as a father, did not discipline him well. All these years, he had been worried about the people and did not manage his son well. The citizens who had received the qu King¡¯s Grace felt guilty and pleaded for him. His Highness had done so much for the citizens and it had nothing to do with him. King qu waved his hands repeatedly. It was the Father¡¯s fault for not teaching the child well. Themoners were about to rush to the court to kowtow, all of them talking about the good things that King qu had done. Lord Hu announced the withdrawal of the court, but King qu was also taken into custody. ...... In the Imperial study, the Emperor was furious. He didn¡¯t believe that the son of King qu was behind all this! This old thief actually taught his son to say that he was the legitimate son and that his father¡¯s status was low? The Emperor had directly written a decree that anyone who rebelled against the qu n would be executed! when the edict was posted on the noticeboard, themoners were unhappy. one by one, they ran to tell each other, quietly scolding the emperor for being cruel. Someone came up with an idea to write a petition to save the life of His Highness the qu King. In those years, His Highness the qu King had protected them. Now, they were protecting His Highness. just as the people of the capital were beginning to sign the petition, another piece of news came. it was said that the king of qu had fainted in prison because his grandson had died, killed by top scorer gu. The people were puzzled.top scorer Gu was from the Hanlin Academy. How could he go to the heavenly prison to kill people? It was said that because the grandson of the qu King had hurt top scorer Gu¡¯s daughter and niece, in a fit of anger, top scorer Gu had secretly bribed the people in the Imperial prison to sneak into the Imperial prison and kill the grandson of the qu King. It was also said that the youngest daughter of the top scorer Gu was cruel and merciless. She had destroyed Princess linn¡¯s appearance and stabbed her countless times. his highness, king qu, was in a daze as he washed his face with tears. Themon people were easily incited because the qu King¡¯s image in their hearts was too positive. In their opinion, it was not good for the qu king¡¯s son to rebel, and it was also not good for the qu King¡¯s grandson and Princess Ling LAN to bully others. However, schr Gu had gone too far by directly killing people. The youngest daughter of the schr was too vicious. It was better to kill the person and let the princess die a good death. The one rebelling wasn¡¯t them, but the Prince of King qu. At this time, if you said that you would be punished, or that if something happened to one person, nine generations of the family would be executed, that would be nonsense to the people. The public was furious, and more than ten thousand people came to the pce, demanding that the Emperor treat them equally, disqualify the title of the top schr, and punish the vicious and cruel daughter of the top schr. For a time, the Imperial Pce¡¯s Gate was extremely lively. In the Imperial court, there were also people who were not afraid of death who stood up for King qu and impeached Gu shouxin. The Emperor suppressed his anger and noted down the names of the people who had jumped out. He had not realized in the past that so many of them had been bribed by King qu. even his third prince hade out to speak for king qu. The third Prince¡¯s heart was beating like a drum when the Emperor looked at him. However, when he thought about the conversation he had with Li Shan over the past two days, he mustered up his courage again. N?v(el)B\\jnn The third Prince had married the princess in August this year. He had asked the princess to use her name to invite Li Shan to stay in the Prince¡¯s Manor for a while. He couldn¡¯t wait to ask Li Shan if she was the girl from back then. Li Shan naturally said yes. The third Prince then asked her,¡±how did you run from Qing Province to Tong province? you were still so young at that time.¡± Li Shan said that she had a dream in which a man was trapped. Her fear was real, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see such a man in such despair. She wanted to try. If it was true, wouldn¡¯t she be able to save someone¡¯s life? If it wasn¡¯t true and it was just a long trip, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything. The third Prince felt that Li Shan was really kind. It was just a dream, and he didn¡¯t even know if it was real or fake, but she had already given up so much and traveled such a long distance. At that time, she was only ten years old! She was kind and brave. Later on, Li Shan would tell him about her dream from time to time. In the third Prince¡¯s eyes, Li Shan was always telling the truth. He was treating Li Shan like a treasure. Hence, when Li Shan said that the qu King would not die this time, he believed her and stood up to speak for the qu King. Chapter 959 959 There must be something wrong with you Gu shouxin suddenly stood up. with his status, he was not qualified to go to court, but the matter outside today was rted to him and his daughter, so he was called over. ¡°your majesty, i also agree with the third prince. we should rule the country with benevolence,¡± he said with a bow. The Emperor thought,¡±second Gu, are you crazy?¡± The Emperor asked without any expression,¡±Oh?¡± How do you say it?¡± ¡°His Highness King qu has a death-exemption medallion,¡± Gu shouxin said. As far as I know, the death-exemption medallion of each dynasty can only pardon one person, no matter what kind of heinous crime he hasmitted! Perhaps the great ancestor was wise enough to think of this day and bestow this medallion upon King qu to protect him.¡± The Emperor looked at Gu shouxin and motioned for him to continue. ¡°King qu is a great man in the hearts of the people. His status is respected, and he has worked hard for the people. He is deeply guilty for not educating his children and grandchildren well. But now, he had a death-exemption Golden te. He had the chance to save his grandson, so he didn¡¯t need to feel guilty. Why didn¡¯t the Emperor grant His Highness King Qu¡¯s wish?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince revolted, and his grandson is dead. All that¡¯s left is his granddaughter, and he doesn¡¯t even need to choose. His granddaughter¡¯s miserable state made His Highness the qu King absent-minded and worried. Now that he has the death exemption medallion, His Highness the qu King doesn¡¯t have to worry so much anymore.¡± without waiting for the officials to start scolding, the emperor pped his hands. ¡± ¡°Good! Schr Gu said it well! Men, go and ask, ask who the qu King was going to give the death-exemption medal to. was it for him, an old man who had half his body buried in the dirt, or was it for his granddaughter who had yet to start her life of worry and guilt? He also went to tell the people at the pce gate, to let everyone know that this tyrant must kill. He also wanted everyone to see if the virtuous King qu in their hearts would protect himself or his children, to see if the guilt in his heart was real or fake. The people of the great Zhou should be my people, but King qu is stepping in and protecting the people even though he is his own son. He treats the people like his own children and grandchildren. Has he been thinking of recing me for a long time?¡± Gu shouxin, it¡¯s possible! ¡°I am afraid!¡± The other ministers knelt down. The Emperor raised his eyebrows. A bunch of boring old men. Second Gu is still the best! Look at howfortable this sentence is! the qu king knew how to stir up people¡¯s hearts, and the emperor was not stupid. he knew how to do it too. The people at the pce gate were all stunned when they heard the Zhou family¡¯s farmer talk about the yield per mu of those crops. There was such food? The Zhou family said that they had started nting the seeds the year beforest. Last year, in order to nt more seeds, they didn¡¯t transport them over. This year, they transported them over. The Gu family has made such a great contribution. They don¡¯t ask for money or status, but they want everyone in the great Zhou to be full. The thirddy of the Gu family has even gone to the field herself. She¡¯s sensible and obedient, so how can she be so ruthless? even if she is ruthless, it¡¯s because someone attacked her and she retaliated. Did you forget that the other day, if it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of Crown Prince Xue, the grandson of King qu and the people from the military department of the five cities almost beat up the sisters? didn¡¯t the First Lady of the Gu family, the fourth young master of the Gu family, and the fifthdy of the Gu family all get injured? An insider said. It was said that it was Princess linn who first wanted to disfigure them. If it wasn¡¯t for the schr Gu who left quickly, the beautiful girls would have been disfigured. How could they get married in the future? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ask yourself honestly, if someone bullies you, do you not retaliate? And there was schr Gu, who was just a small official in the Hanlin Academy. His wife was doing business in Qing Province, so how much money could she have? If he bought a house, how would he have the money to get through the people in the Imperial prison? This was someone who was jealous of top scorer Gu and deliberately ruined his reputation. Then, ten more famous doctors in the capital checked the cause of Ye Wei¡¯s death. He had been burned by a bird and then bitten by a rat in the Imperial prison. Chapter 962 962 Go find your Empress Gu shouxin didn¡¯t agree immediately. The Emperor gave him three days to give an answer. It would be better to set off with old general Peng then. Gu shouxin went home as usual. The Emperor was quite happy that he had a candidate in his heart and also went to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s ce to freeload a meal. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor andughed unhappily, ¡± weren¡¯t you still unhappy yesterday that King qu wasn¡¯t executed and that I interfered in Princess linn¡¯s Affairs? ¡± The Emperor chuckled,¡±Imperial grandmother, how could your grandson be angry with you?¡± I¡¯m just angry at that old bastard, King qu. That lily of the valley, your grandson doesn¡¯t care if it lives or dies!¡± ¡°Aijia has arranged for her to go to your uncle¡¯s house.¡± The Emperor shook his head,¡±Imperial grandmother, don¡¯t say such things.¡± Royal grandmother had protected her grandson for thirty years. When Duke Rong followed us to the capital, to put it nicely, he had done a meritorious deed in protecting the Emperor. To put it bluntly, he was just making trouble. Not only did he lose his own daughter, but he also almost lost his Royal sister, causing trouble. We don¡¯t need his protection, Imperial grandmother¡¯s people can also smoothly take us back to the capital. The glory and gifts that your grandson has given him over the years can be considered to be worthy of him.¡± ¡°Royal grandmother, don¡¯t think that grandson doesn¡¯t know anything. Duke Rong and the others despise second Gu¡¯s family and broke up the couple, forcing the two children to separate. But that¡¯s good too. If they didn¡¯t break up the couple, I don¡¯t know when that girl would be able to see li Muyan clearly.¡± Empress Jiang wasn¡¯t born into a high family, and no one in her family had entered the government. Her father¡¯s generation was thest generation of her family. The previous emperor was an unremarkable Prince, but the two of them were deeply in love, and that was why they got together. Duke Rong had indeed made a fool of himself during his escort journey, and thete Emperor had almost not been able to rush to the capital. It was all thanks to the people sent by the Grand Empress Dowager to protect him. The Empress Dowagerughed and ordered the servants to serve the dishes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Emperor personally served her porridge. Ever since he was brought to the pce at the age of three, he had been brought up by the Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Although she was not his biological grandmother, the emperor¡¯s love for her was no less than his grandson¡¯s. In the emperor¡¯s heart, the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s status was even higher than Empress Jiang¡¯s. Of course, the Emperor was also quite good to his own mother. The grandfather and grandson ate dinner in a harmonious atmosphere. The Emperor even apanied the Grand Empress Dowager for a walk outside the house, and told her about Gu shouxin. The Grand Empress Dowager stopped in her tracks,¡±Your Majesty, you want Gu shouxin to go to kun city?¡± Didn¡¯t they just move here from Qing Province?¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± His grandson wanted to promote him! His grandson would take care of his parents. When he had a sessful career in kun city, his grandson would start to promote him to a higher rank. Hehe~Imperial grandmother, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I really have a good impression of the Gu family, especially second Gu and his father. They always feel that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Didn¡¯t your grandson not see Imperial grandfather? When she was young, she often asked Imperial grandmother what Imperial grandfather was like. The Imperial grandmother took her grandson to the Imperial temple to see the portrait. To say something outrageous, grandson feels that second Gu¡¯s father is very simr to Imperial grandfather, but the age does not match. Second Gu¡¯s father is about the same age as Imperial father.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. Both her sons were like their father. As they grew older, they looked even more like him. The Grand Empress Dowager turned around to walk back,¡±Emperor, this widow is a little tired. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± If you don¡¯t like the concubines, go to the Empress¡¯s ce!¡± The Emperor supported Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager,¡±Imperial grandmother, do you want to hold your great-grandson again?¡± Speaking of this, your grandson really does have this n! I still want a son, and I want to take him with me, just like how you took care of me in the past. Only then will he be close to me. By then, boss GU won¡¯t be able to show off to me anymore.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at him helplessly,¡±If you want a son, then quickly go find the Empress. The Empress is still young. Didn¡¯t your Imperial father give birth to a younger brother for you when he was over thirty years old? Go quickly, don¡¯t bother this old woman anymore!¡± Chapter 963 963 What if it¡¯s gone one day? The Grand Empress Dowagery on her bed, unable to fall asleep. From the bottom of her heart, she had never thought of letting the Gu family leave the capital. However, she felt that the Emperor was right. Gu shouxin had been away for a few years. After he had made some achievements, it would be easier to promote him when he returned. She had a way to get the Emperor to reward the Gu family with a title of nobility, but if the Gu family was not involved, would they be able to keep the title? She was already 70 years old. She did not know how many more years she could live. At most, she could protect the Gu family for more than ten years. What about ten yearster? She had personally raised the Emperor, and she believed that the Emperor would be able to protect the Gu family before she died. But what about the next emperor? Who could guarantee that? ...... At the Gu residence. After dinner, Gu shouxin asked uncle Gu to go with the two elders. When they arrived at the courtyard of the two elders, the three of them looked at Gu shouxin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin then told them what the Emperor had said today. Uncle Gu was the first to be unwilling,¡±ah? How could it be like this? Didn¡¯t we say that our whole family would be together? If you¡¯re going to kun city with sister-inw, I¡¯d rather take my parents back to the vige. There¡¯s really no way to y in the capital!¡± ¡°Going to kun city has its pros and cons.¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips. The good thing is that once you manage kun city well and return to the capital, you will definitely be promoted. ¡°The bad thing is that kun city is in chaos. Second, it¡¯s your first time being an official. You might not be able to achieve the governing effect you want. It¡¯s just as your big brother said, if you bring your second wife over, our family might as well return to the vige.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together then!¡± Grandma Gu said. Since we know that kun city is not easy to manage, we can go there as a family. At least we can share some of the trivial things in second brother¡¯s life.¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. He and his mother had the same thought. They were going as a family. He was really worried about leaving the others in the capital. ¡°Father, mother, big brother, this trip will take at least three years. Kun city is a border city with three sides of the enemy. From time to time, we will have small fights with the enemy.¡± Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second brother, just tell me if you¡¯re going or not.¡± If you go, we¡¯ll go. If you¡¯re not going, then we¡¯re not going. Now that the family has acknowledged the olddy, the olddy has always wanted to protect us, but our family¡¯s status is a bit awkward. Even if the Emperor is devoted to our family, what about the emperor¡¯s sons? It¡¯s not good for our family to be separated, we have to stick together. While those princes don¡¯t know our identity, we¡¯ll go to kun city and make a name for ourselves. In the future, even if the olddy and the Emperor are no longer around, we still have the strength to protect ourselves!¡± Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu in surprise. His cheap mother rarely said such a long sentence. She had always said it ording to her own preferences. He had never thought that the olddy had such far-reaching thoughts that happened to coincide with his. To put it nicely, they were rtives of the royal family, the legitimate direct line of the royal family, but the throne was not in their line. The Grand Empress Dowager could protect them, but what if the Grand Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager died? He was not afraid of anything, but he had a family to protect. The Emperor was right. It was indeed very difficult for him to increase his rank in the capital. Even if the Empress Dowager and the Emperor forcefully awarded his family, it would not be enough. On the contrary, it would attract the attention of the Prince and find out the details of their family. Then their family would face more danger. While the Empress Dowager was still around, her words held weight and she could gain more benefits from this. He could go to kun city and strengthen his wings. When he returned to the capital in the future, he would not have to think so much. Chapter 964 964 So free and easy The family of four discussed for a long time and finally decided to go together. They also discussed what kind of convenience they would need from the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. When he returned to his room, Cai Xiaolian was still awake. She was reading by the fire, waiting for Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin¡¯s heart was warm. He walked over and hugged Cai Xiaolian.¡±Stop looking, it¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡± Cai Xiaolian rubbed her face against Gu shouxin¡¯s.¡±I can¡¯t sleep without someone beside me.¡± As soon as she said this, Gu shouxin lifted her up horizontally, making her scream in shock. Gu shouxin covered her mouth with his. The cold wind was blowing outside, and the room was full of spring sunshine. After that, Gu shouxin hugged Cai Xiaolian and gently stroked her hair. ¡°Little Lian, you might have to suffer for the next few years.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Gu shouxin then told Cai Xiaolian about the incident in kun city. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied with a smile. The Emperor gave you supreme power over there, so I can go and develop my career!¡± With that, Cai Xiaolian sat up and wanted to get off the bed to ask Gu shouxin to draw her a simple map of kun city. In the end, she was pulled into bed by Gu shouxin.¡±You¡¯re already an adult, but you¡¯re still like a child. It¡¯s so cold, why don¡¯t you get up naked?¡± Cai Xiaolian chuckled and said,¡±I¡¯m just happy.¡± You don¡¯t know this, but in fact, when I came to the capital, I had to consider a lot of things when I did things. It was not as smooth as in Qing Province. I¡¯ve been here for three months, but I still haven¡¯t decided where to start.¡± Gu shouxin tapped Cai Xiaolian¡¯s nose.¡±Don¡¯tugh like an idiot. Our daughters have learned from you, what if we raise two silly daughters in the future?¡± shut up! Cai Xiaolian pushed Gu shouxin. go to hell! In the end, before she could open it, she was surrounded by people again, and then the room was filled with spring. N?v(el)B\\jnn In any case, Gu shouxin had already confirmed that his parents and daughter-inw were willing to go to kun city tonight. His brother had no objections. ...... The next day, when Gu shouxin was resting, he brought up this matter in the morning when he was practicing with the five children. Gu Xin¡¯s sword was off course and she ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side, ¡± ¡°Father, is what you said true?¡± Gu shouxin asked her to stand properly and continued. Gu Xin was no longer in the mood to practice as she looked at Gu shouxin absent-mindedly. second uncle, I¡¯m fine with it. After all, old general Peng has already agreed to let me join Lady Peng¡¯s Army! Gu Hui and Gu nianzheng were still exchanging blows. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine too.¡± I¡¯ve been thinking about burning cement these days, but it¡¯s not easy to find a ce. Kun city is quite suitable.¡± Gu en, who was hitting a wooden stake at the side, said,¡¯second uncle, no matter where we are, I still have to go back for the exam, right? It¡¯s about the same distance to go back from the capital as to go back to kun city, so I have no problem with that.¡± ¡°Second uncle, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and then looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Girl, are you happy because Yuan is in kun city?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly, ¡± Father, let me tell you, I have a very important thing to ask brother Yuanyuan in person. I can¡¯t write a letter to ask!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to ask brother Yuanyuan if I¡¯m his sweetheart,¡± Gu Xin said. The uncles and nephews: Gu Xin continued, ¡± recently, ording to what big sis and big sis said, as well as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s performance in the past, as well as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s situation when he was young, I¡¯ve got a bold guess. I¡¯m the one brother Yuanyuan likes! I¡¯d like to ask him face to face.¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯so what if he is? So what if I¡¯m not?¡± Gu Xin was at a loss for a moment before she replied firmly, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll also take him as my sweetheart! After I¡¯m of marriageable age, I¡¯ll ask him toe home and propose marriage. If he¡¯s not, then he¡¯s still my brother. I¡¯ll slowly wait for my sweetheart.¡± Gu Nian was in awe of Gu Xin¡¯s views on rtionships. How could she do that? He looked so free and easy. Chapter 965 965 The whole family did great things behind my back ¡°Third sister, what would you do if you meet a man who treats you better than brother ah Yuan?¡± Gu en asked curiously. Gu Xin replied without hesitation,¡¯that¡¯s impossible! Other than my family, no one else in this world treats me better than brother Yuanyuan. He¡¯s even willing to throw away his life for me. ¡± Gu shouxin helplessly held his forehead. Lu Zheng, that bastard, still upied a ce in his daughter¡¯s heart! Gu Nian was a little envious of Gu Xin. In fact, she also wished that she could have such a pure, pure, and tough love. Unfortunately, the heavens had yed a huge joke on her. ...... On this day, Zhang Shi suddenly found that everyone seemed to be packing up. She was a little puzzled and wanted to ask Cai Xiaolian, but Cai Xiaolian went to the Chen mansion next door, so she could only ask Grandma Gu. Zhang Shi was hateful when she was not in a good mood, but she still had many good points. For example, she asked when she didn¡¯t understand. Hearing Zhang Shi¡¯s question, grandma Gu was a little puzzled. ¡°Boss didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± I always feel like my whole family is doing great things behind my back. Grandma Gu facepalmed. Boss was such a terrible and unreliable thing. Grandma Gu told her that second brother might be going to be a local official, and the whole family would be going with him. She had told her eldest brother about this. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t even have time to be touched that the second son¡¯s family would bring their first branch wherever they went and went to find uncle Gu in a Huff. In the Imperial Pce, after a night of consideration, the Grand Empress Dowager decided to tell the Emperor the truth, so she sent people to wait for the Emperor toe down from court. After the Emperor had finished court, he had rushed over. He had thought that something big had happened. His Royal grandmother had not sent anyone to wait for him for many years. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the end, he heard a piece of news that shocked and delighted him.¡±Royal grandmother, can grandson not be the Emperor and take the Empress to roam the world?¡± The Empress Dowager red at him in a bad mood,¡±If you don¡¯t, who will? Not only do you want to be the Emperor, but you also want to secure this position for this widow!¡± The Emperor felt wronged,¡±Royal grandmother, Royal uncle has already returned.¡± Father, mother, and grandson all agree that this throne should be Imperial uncle¡¯s.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at him with a dark expression,¡±did all the things this widow taught you all these years go to the dogs?¡± Do you think you can just stop being the Emperor just because you say so?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager gave the Emperor a good scolding. The Emperor was stunned. Didn¡¯t he just want to return the throne to Imperial uncle? Didn¡¯t he just want to be an idle Prince? Didn¡¯t he just want to take the Empress out to sea to y? He truly felt that being an Emperor was very tiring! Look at his Imperial father, he¡¯s not even forty yet and he¡¯s already dead from exhaustion. He doesn¡¯t want to die early! His Imperial grandmother was already over 70 years old and could still go out to y, he also wanted to! Looking at the aggrieved Emperor, Grand Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t bear it and sighed, ¡± ¡°Emperor, this is all fate! You said that you¡¯re doing well as the Emperor, and the people of great Zhou support you, which means you have the talent. You can¡¯t be selfish and only think about ying for yourself.¡± The Emperor looked at the Grand Empress Dowager with a wronged expression, ¡± ¡°Imperial grandmother, grandson will say something disgraceful. Grandson is selfish, but Imperial grandmother, you are even more selfish. You just want Imperial uncle¡¯s family to have less trouble. Be more rxed and let grandson do everything!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was so angry she wanted to throw a teacup at him. The Emperor that she had been strictly disciplining all these years was actually a yful person? Did he not y enough when he was young? After being the Emperor for so many years, he was not greedy for power at all. Who was like him throughout the ages? What kind of weirdo did she raise? Chapter 966 966 Chapter 966-brother-inw In the end, the Emperor was unable to hand over the throne. Not only that, but he was also scolded. He returned to the Imperial study, feeling wronged. Suddenly, he saw the letter that he had put on the desk a few days ago. He was in a bad mood and wanted to see what the old man had written. After he finished reading, he frowned. He had thought that only he and the Empress Dowager knew about the fact that the Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager had twins. How did King qu know? This letter was meant to sow discord between him and the Empress Dowager. Their grandfather-grandson rtionship would not be sowed because of this. Really, he couldn¡¯t wait for the Grand Empress Dowager to help her own son kick him out of the throne. Didn¡¯t he see that even he wanted to hand over the throne, and then leave with the Grand Empress Dowager and Empress Xue to live an unrestrained life in a hidden paradise? He called someone over to ask about King Qu¡¯s condition over the past two days. The person reported that King qu had already shaved his head and was currently cultivating in the backyard of the National temple. The Emperor felt that there was a problem, but he couldn¡¯t tell where the problem was. If he were to write a letter telling him about the Empress Dowager¡¯s twin sons, King Qu¡¯s ambition would not disappear just because he had shaved his head. He had two more men sent to keep an eye on the qu King for twenty-four hours a day. They were not to let him off even when he was eating, sleeping or using the toilet. ...... On the second day after Gu shouxin¡¯s leave, he went to find the Emperor and put forward his idea, taking the whole family to kun city. The Emperor would definitely not be willing. The son that his Royal grandmother had waited so long for had gone to kun city. He would be scolded. The Emperor even wondered if he should choose a new person and get one of the officials from the Huo family to go over. When Gu shouxin saw the emperor¡¯s expression, he knew that he already knew the truth. He said that his father would talk to the Empress Dowager about this. The Emperor scolded him in dissatisfaction.¡¯Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you knew? I treat you as a brother, but you treat me as an idiot? The Emperor was so angry that he wanted to fight with Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was very calm. Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu could only defeat me if they joined forces. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Emperor,¡±you, you dare to threaten me?¡± I¡¯m the grandson that Imperial grandmother personally brought up. I¡¯m even closer to her than you, her own grandson! Gu shouxin finally understood how weird Gu Ren¡¯s writing of the royal family was in order to reflect the male lead. This Emperor was not inferior at all to the oddballs of their Gu family. Thinking about it, the oddities of the Gu family were inherited by the Grand Empress Dowager, and the Emperor was personally raised by the old ancestor. So, the weirdest one was the Grand Empress Dowager? The entric old ancestor was going out of the pce to y again. This time, she called the Emperor along. The two of them went out before the pce doors closed and went directly to the Gu residence. The Gu family had also finished preparing dinner. A table full of food was waiting for the two of them. Third Gu¡¯s family of five was also called over. In the whole family, only third Gu¡¯s family of five and Madam Zhang did not know what was going on. When the Emperor appeared, Madam Zhang and third aunt Gu recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this the boss ye who used to live in the vige? Third uncle was so scared that he knelt down. He had participated in the court examination, and the Emperor had stood beside him for a full quarter of an hour. The Emperor pulled him up. today, I¡¯m not the Emperor. I¡¯m your brother-inw. Third brother-inw, stand up!¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even acknowledge that I¡¯m your sister,¡± third aunt Gu said. third aunt, ¡± Gu Xin pulled on third aunt, ¡± didn¡¯t you hear what he said before? ¡± Third aunt Gu,¡±the first part?¡± I¡¯m not Yingluo today.¡± Third aunt Gu was shocked. Chapter 967 967 Zhang xiaocui¡¯s name was cleared The Grand Empress Dowager sat at the head of the main hall while grandfather Gu brought all his descendants to kneel and kowtow. The Grand Empress Dowager was all smiles as she asked Shen Mama to bring the te over,¡±They can finally recognize me and let the little ones know about the existence of their great-grandmother. Come, xiann, this is yours. Little cui, this is yours. Little Lian, this is your Yingluo.¡± The Empress Dowager gave everyone red packets. Her red packets were not silver, but the shops that were still running and the viges that had a good harvest. Zhang Shi was in a daze. Before she could react to the news that she had married into the royal family, she heard Xiao Cui. Her eyes lit up and she looked at the Empress Dowager.¡±Grandma, how did you know my name is Xiao Cui?¡± The Grand Empress Dowagerughed,¡±aren¡¯t the daughters-inw of the Gu family all of the younger generation?¡± Little cui, little Lian, little Huan.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Mrs. Zhang was overjoyed. The three Gu siblings smacked their lips. They called him that so easily. They hadn¡¯t even called him their own grandson or granddaughter yet! Gu Ren ran over to the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet and hugged her. ¡°Great-grandma, I¡¯m just bearing with it.¡± The Empress Dowager picked Gu Ren up and said,¡±oh my, grandma¡¯s little great-grandson is so heavy. He¡¯s so good-looking!¡± Little cui fed him well! Reward!¡± Zhang Shi,¡±Whoa!¡± Thank you, grandma. I¡¯m very experienced in raising a son.¡± Everyone said that the life of the youngest son, eldest grandson, and the olddy was different from the Grand Empress Dowager. Her two sons were less than a quarter of an hour apart, and the eldest grandson was a simple-minded person. As a matter of fact, only the chubby little great-grandson was the most likable. Zhang Shi liked the Empress Dowager very much. One reason was that she was the most respected woman in the world, and two was that she was the only one who acknowledged the name Zhang xiaocui. After that day, the Gu family began to pack their luggage and prepare to set off. During the morning court session the next day, the Emperor issued an imperial edict to give Gu Lin the title of Princess Yu Lin. The courtiers did not know who Gu Lin was. The emperor¡¯s imperial decree clearly stated the reason. Princess Yu Lin was deeply loved by the Empress Dowager. Thus, the Empress Dowager epted her as an adopted daughter. The Emperor did not have many siblings. He only had three younger brothers and one younger sister, so he wanted to make Gu Lin a Princess. The emperor¡¯s sister was Princess Yu Nuan, and the Gu family had only met her once. Third uncle had suddenly turned from an invisible person in the Hanlin Academy to the Prince Consort. He really felt that this was not real! On the other hand, Guo Wan was proud. Sister-inw was a Princess. Yes, wouldn¡¯t the marriage be on a higher level? Without waiting for her to be arrogant and domineering, the pce sent a few nannies over. One was dedicated to teaching Guo Wan the rules, one was dedicated to teaching the younger sister with a pair of twins, one was dedicated to teaching the older brother with a pair of twins, and one was dedicated to teaching Guo Rui. Third aunt Gu also had a dedicated Nannie to teach her. She was a Princess now, so she could enter the pce often. Empress Jiang already knew that the Grand Empress Dowager had acknowledged the Gu family, so she was naturally willing to use her identity to cover it up. She even called her daughter, Princess Yu Nuan, and asked her to take care of third aunt Gu. Princess Yu Nuan¡¯s personality was simr to Gu Sangu¡¯s, but she was a few years older than Gu Sangu. The two of them could be considered to get along. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Before the Gu family set off, the Emperor found Gu shouxin to drink with him.¡±Second Gu, I wanted to give you three brothers the title of King. So, if you take them to kun city and do a good job, I will definitely find an irrefutable reason to make you Kings and ministers, so that the Gu family¡¯s glory can continue! This is what you brothers deserve. Right now, we can only let third sister regain her honor as a Princess.¡± ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to be the Emperor.ai, what a pity! You don¡¯t know, this one really wants to bring the Empress to y around. This one doesn¡¯t want to be the Emperor at all, really.¡± ¡°Emperor Xuanji, you are drunk!¡± Gu shouxin said. The Emperor shook his head,¡±No.¡± Second brother Gu, listen to me. When we reach kun city, you are the boss. The Peng family, as long as you don¡¯t interfere with their military affairs, they won¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. You can do whatever you want. With our big brother¡¯s personality, if you be the king, Zhen suggests that you go to Xuanji.¡± Chapter 968 968 He shouldn¡¯t be the Emperor, he should be the rebel That night, Gu shouxin was lectured by the Emperor. He really felt that this b * stard shouldn¡¯t have been an Emperor, but a rebel. He was actually teaching him how to rebel when he was drunk? ...... That night, uncle Gu brought the children to the Xue family¡¯s backyard to have a barbecue. He had been in the capital for almost a month and was on very good terms with Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. He didn¡¯t want to take care of the children, but their niannian¡¯s cooking was good. Last time he roastedmb, this time he would roast fish and barbecue! Cai Xiaolian and Madam Zhang also came with them. It just so happened that with the addition of consort Kang and Madam Xue, the four of them would be able to y mahjong. Uncle Gu, Majesty Kang, and Duke of Cheng ¡®en were sitting by the fire, drinking wine and eating skewers. The children were instructed by them to roast this and that, and the scene was very lively. As for why they had chosen the Xue family¡¯s ce for the gathering, it was because the Gu family¡¯s courtyard was not that big, and Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not like it to be too noisy. Secondly, Majesty Kang had many women in his backyard, and he himself did not like to be at home. Only the Xue family, a family of three, lived in arge five-door mansion. Other than them, there were only a few maidservants. Xue Qianyu was free tonight, so he came along to have a barbeque. He did not appear to be very nice to Gu Nian. To others, he treated the Gu siblings the same way. However, Gu Nian could feel that Xue Qianyu¡¯s gaze was on her. This person usually didn¡¯t like to talk, but when he tried to reason with others, he would go on and on. He was really a contradictory person. Gu Xin was eating her roasted meat when she stood beside Xue Qianyu and asked, ¡± ¡°Second brother Xue, do you want me to help you pass a message to brother Yuanyuan?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xue Qianyu said. Gu Xin,¡¯why not? Aren¡¯t you two good friends?¡± Xue Qianyu replied,¡¯don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird for two men to write to each other for no reason? Aren¡¯t you afraid that before you grow up, people will start spreading rumors that your brother Yuan Yuan likes men?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian chuckled at the side. When she saw the two of them looking at her, she said nonchntly, ¡± I suddenly thought of a phrase: ¡®sleep on your feet¡¯. It described two people who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, talking through the night, sleeping together, and chatting, expressing their deep feelings and good rtionship. So, Xue Qianyu, you haven¡¯t seen Zhou Yuan for a long time. Will you do the same the next time we meet? I¡¯m thinking of the two of you together like this!¡± Gu Xin followed Gu Nian¡¯s words and thought, wow! What a picture. That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re just thinking in the wrong way, second brother Xue. It¡¯s fine for others to sleep together, but what¡¯s wrong with you and brother Yuanyuan exchanging letters?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. Seeing Gu nianjiaughing so happily under the light of the fire, Xue Qianyuughed along. He would often recall the night when Gu Nian was of age. At the end of the day, when they were releasing the fireflies, Gu Nian was as beautiful as a fairy among the group of fireflies. Under the light of the fire, she still looked so beautiful. Gu Xin waved her hands in front of Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Stop looking, you¡¯re drooling!¡± Xue Qianyu retracted his gaze and lowered his head to continue roasting the meat. Gu Xin then looked at her sister and did the same thing. She touched her chin and frowned. It can¡¯t be, second brother Xue and sister? Before she could think further, Gu en and Gu si ran over to serve the roasted meat. Then, uncle Gu called for her. After a while, Cai Xiaolian and the others also came out. The few families were eating grilled fish and barbecue around the bonfire in the courtyard. They drank some wine and it was quite lively. By the time she got home, uncle Gu was already drunk. Lord Cheng ¡®en reached out to grab the child and caught Gu Nian. Gu Nian was confused. Duke Cheng ¡®en: ¡± when your father sobered up tomorrow morning, you must tell him to catch a few more Pixiu for me in kun city. When they are well, I will send someone to get them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Uncle Xue, that¡¯s my uncle,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Remember to tell your father!¡± Gu Xin came over,¡±okay, uncle Xue.¡± I¡¯ll definitely remember to catch the best Tao Wu for you and not tell uncle Kang!¡± ¡°En, sister sisi is such a good girl!¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed. They had mistaken her and her sister for big sister and little sister sisi! Chapter 969 969 Just thinking about it makes my head hurt After returning home, Gu Xin washed up and sat in front of her desk. She opened the window and waited for someone. Not long after, white shirt appeared. White shirt looked at Gu Xin who was dressed warmly, ¡± ¡°You brat, it¡¯s only the end of October, it hasn¡¯t even snowed! He was dressed like a ball. Be careful, your big brother Yuan Yuan might think you¡¯re fat!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan would never despise me! When I get to kun city, I¡¯ll tell brother Yuan Yuan that you¡¯reughing at me for being fat, and I¡¯ll ask him to beat you up until you¡¯re fat!¡± White shirt,¡¯Zhenzhen is childish! Let me tell you, the Li Shan You hate the most has already been living in the third Prince¡¯s residence for a few days. The spy sent by Lu Yang said that the third Prince¡¯s wife had recognized her as her sister and had to recuperate in the Prince¡¯s Mansion! I don¡¯t have the ability to touch her in the Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡± Gu Xin gritted her teeth, ¡± I knew she did it on purpose. Hmph! I was still one step too slow! I thought we could take it slow, but now we¡¯re leaving. When wee back, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll directly rece the position of the third Prince¡¯s wife! Was this third Prince¡¯s wife a fool? He actually helped the third Prince to bring a youngdy into his residence!¡± White shirt saw her angry little face and was amused. ¡°The third Prince¡¯s wife isn¡¯t stupid, it¡¯s the third Prince who is stupid. You can go and find your brother Yuan Yuan in peace! We¡¯ll be watching over her in Beijing, she won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Gu Xin frowned, ¡± Bai Yi, that third Prince is the son of the Emperor and the Empress. Why are you so stupid?! Should we stop him?¡± White shirt looked at her in disdain,¡±stop him for what?¡± Everyone chose their own path. He¡¯s stupid, there¡¯s no use stopping him. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would expose herself and make him trust Li Shan even more, causing him to do even more stupid things. We didn¡¯t push him to hell, he chose it himself. You little girl, take care of yourself. You¡¯re about to be sent to the border city, yet you¡¯re still here worrying about the Dragon son and Imperial grandson. You¡¯re sick!¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. The third Prince did not treat their family well. She had secretly heard her father and mother mention that the third Prince had hit him while he was down in court and had been scolded by the Emperor. Gu Xin stopped talking about Li Shan and the third Prince and continued to ask, ¡± ¡°What about Ling LAN and Li Muyan?¡± Bai Yi said,¡±this is going to be fun!¡± When Duke Rong saw the people from the pce carrying the lily of the valley to their house with the emperor¡¯s verbal order, he was so angry that he wanted to go to the Empress Dowager to judge. Then, li Muyan used words to stab him. Li Muyan said, ¡± didn¡¯t grandfather want a match of equal social status? ¡± This was Princess linn. She was not even worthy of being the princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. She could only be the Prince¡¯s concubine! That Duke Rong was so angry that he pped li Muyan.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Since she wasn¡¯t having a good life, no one else wanted to have a good life either! Bai Yi looked at her excited expression and continued, ¡± ¡°Then, that night, li Muyan went to the nuptial chamber with someone. It was really the nuptial chamber!¡± Gu Xin was surprised,¡¯ah? I¡¯m the one who stabbed lily of the valley with my knife! He probably hasn¡¯t recovered from his injuries yet! Didn¡¯t you say that nuptial chambers require a lot of effort?¡± White shirt almost fell from the window. You even know this? &Nbsp; no, no, we can¡¯t talk about this. Let¡¯s change the topic. This wretched girl told Lu Zheng everything. If she went to ask Lu Zheng about linn¡¯s serious injuries and went to the nuptial chambers, Lu Zheng would ask how she knew that they had gone to the nuptial chambers. The wretched girl would say that it was Bai Yi who said it! Bai Yi was reminded of the fear of being tortured by Lu Zheng. N?v(el)B\\jnn He quickly changed the topic. He was really afraid that Gu Xin would continue to ask, ¡± how did they consummate their marriage? how much strength did they use? ¡± Just thinking about it made his head hurt. Chapter 971 971 Chapter 971-sending off The next morning, the Gu family set off before dawn. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The old general Peng and his two followers set off with them. The horses that the Xing Nan Kingdom had lost had been sent to kun city by old general Peng half a month ago. More than A Thousand Horses and more than a thousand soldiers had left in a grandiose manner, and the people in the capital had seen it. After exiting the Western City Gate, Gu Xin leaned against the window and looked back at the city gate. She suddenly recalled that her great-grandmother was already so old, shouldn¡¯t she leave her a jar of Health Pills? This health pill was made by grandma Xiao, and she had also taught her the recipe so that she could make it for her grandparents. For this, she had even added jade beads. She had left in such a hurry that she had forgotten about this. Should I buy medicinal herbs in Tongzhou and let second white make a trip when I¡¯m done on the way? White shirt had a total of nine brothers, from two to ten. In the past, he was in charge of the thousand des sect. Later on, Bai Yi was subdued by Lu Zheng and followed his orders. Naturally, these nine people would also listen to Lu Zheng. Bai Jiu had not fully recovered from her injuries, so she stayed in the capital to work with Bai Yi. Bai Yi had sent around twenty to eighty people to follow Gu Xin. In the end, they did not walk far before the carriage stopped at the vige viewing pavilion. There were several homegazing pavilions outside the city gates of the capital city, used to send off or pick up people or to stop the journey. It was drizzling. The Grand Empress Dowager stood in the pavilion, with Shen Feng and granny Shen by her side, as well as Xue Qianyu, who had a knife with him. Xue Qianyu was dressed in a dark red Guard uniform. He stood beside the Grand Empress Dowager and watched as the people alighted from the carriage. He was not called by the Grand Empress Dowager, he had just woken up in the morning and wanted to send someone off, he did not ask much when he saw the Grand Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager. The Grand Empress Dowager only smiled as she spoke to him, and did not say much. Since she had already bumped into him, she didn¡¯t n to hide anything from him. She just wanted to see if he could figure it out. Old general Peng had been instructed by the Grand Empress Dowager toe along and bid farewell. ¡°Great-grandma, I forgot to tell you something. I have a health pill that grandma Xiao taught me. I usually make it for Grandpa and Grandma, but I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to make it for you. I¡¯ll have someone send it to you on the way, okay? Should I ask someone to look for uncle Shen?¡± Gu Xin said as she held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand. ¡°Good child, great-grandma has it! Your grandfather¡¯s food canst two months. You can make it when you get to kun city and then send it over. There¡¯s no rush!¡± The Empress Dowager touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m so stupid! Grandpa has three months ¡®worth of pills! I just made it a few days ago. Since we¡¯re on our way to kun city, Grandpa can eat on the way. Hehe, great-grandma, you must remember to eat it! One in the morning and one at night. It¡¯s very effective.¡± Gu Xin smacked her head. ¡°Great-grandma, I will miss you.¡± Gu Ren hugged the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg and raised his head to act cute. He knew very well that the olddy could still live for more than ten years. His novel had not even written the chapter where the olddy died. ¡°Oh, great-grandma¡¯s little great-grandson, why don¡¯t you stay? Together with your Imperial uncle, to be his son?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was reluctant to part with him. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll be great-grandma¡¯s great-grandson!¡± Gu Ren shook his head. The Grand Empress Dowagerughed so hard that she was on the verge of tears. A few children gathered around to talk, then uncle Gu and Gu shouxin came forward with their wife, and finally Grandpa and Grandma Gu. ¡°Gu Nian,¡± Xue Qianyu walked over to Gu Nian. Gu Hui carried Gu Ren and moved to the side with her younger siblings. Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu. Chapter 972 972 As long as it was her Xue Qianyu reached out and inserted a gold hairpin into Gu Xianyi¡¯s hair. Gu Nian subconsciously took it off. Xue Qianyu grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me. This is the money I need to buy something from you.¡± Gu Nian was confused. Xue Qianyu smiled and said,¡±if you have new products in the future, have someone send them to the capital.¡± I¡¯ll take two of each for my mother and sister. If there are any children¡¯s toys, send them over as well. My niece, my sister¡¯s eldest daughter, who is at the same age as Ren Ren, wants them all.¡± ¡°Yueyue, the gloves and bracelet you gave me are enough,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°The gloves are a present for youring-of-age ceremony. Oh, don¡¯t be afraid of breaking it. I¡¯ve already made a reservation with the Emperor for next year¡¯s. The bangle was for the silly girl to protect herself. It was a gift from a friend. This is something I want to buy from you.¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. Then I¡¯ll take it!¡± Xue Qianyu heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Gu Nian and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°Protect yourself well, take care!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Gu Nian said. Xue Qianyu turned around and retreated to Shen Feng¡¯s side. On the side of the Grand Empress Dowager, she was more or less done. Actually, she had not finished yet. There were still many, many things to say. However, in the end, she had to let the children leave. As she watched her son and his family get on the carriage, the wheels turned and the carriage drove further and further away. The Empress Dowager wiped her tears and pulled herself together. She looked at Xue Qianyu with a sharp gaze. ¡°Prince Xue!¡± ¡°Your subject is here!¡± Xue qianxun stood in front of the Empress Dowager. ¡°When did you start to have feelings for niannian?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. Xue Qianyu was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Replying to the Grand Empress Dowager, this official can not say clearly when I started to develop feelings for second Gu Youngdy. Last year, when he followed the Emperor to Qing Zhou for the first time, after returning to the capital, he would think of second youngdy Gu at a certain moment. The second time I went to Qing Province, I apanied the Empress Dowager and spent some time with the Gu siblings in the Gu family. After returning to the capital, when my mother asked to see a girl, this official¡¯s mind only had second Gu girl. Love, perhaps it was before that.¡± ¡°Which part of her do you like?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xue Qianyu replied honestly, ¡± she¡¯s stupid, she¡¯s silly, she¡¯s smart, she¡¯s quick-witted, she¡¯s cheerful, she¡¯s generous, she¡¯s good and she¡¯s bad. I like them all. This Minister already has her in his heart, I can¡¯t say which part, as long as it¡¯s her. ¡± The Empress Dowager nodded her head in satisfaction,¡±go back!¡± ...... At the Gu residence in the capital, Huo Junhao brought his sister over to see her off. When he arrived, he realized that the Gu family had already left. He asked the gatekeeper, but the gatekeeper said that they had left before dawn. Huo Junhao patted Huo Yanyu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°See, you¡¯re thezy one, I told you to get up early but you didn¡¯t! I¡¯m on leave just to see second uncle off.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn After he finished speaking, he looked at the food box in his hand gloomily. It was a big box of sisi¡¯s favorite desserts made by their kitchendy. He had promised to give sisi a boxst time. Huo Yanyu stepped on her brother¡¯s foot and said,¡±you obviously woke upter than me!¡± You only know how to me me, who¡¯s thezy one here!¡± The brother and sister sighed in unison. Then, they sat on the stone steps in front of the Gu family¡¯s house, opened the lunch box, and began to eat the desserts. Huo Yanyu said,¡±brother, sister Huihui and sister niannian don¡¯t like sweet food. You gave them such a big box. Will sister Xinxin and sisi be able to finish it?¡± If you don¡¯t, your teeth will go bad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sweet,¡± Huo Junhao sighed. He just wanted to give sisi more! Back then, that silly girl and Xinxin had used a snake to scare him. When he had yed a trick on her, the little girl had felt guilty and would give him a portion of whatever delicious food there was. She hade to the capital and finally mentioned that she liked to eat their desserts and sweets. How could he not give her more? Chapter 974 974 The family of four will always be together While Huo Junhao was begging to resign and go to the border, the Gu family was stopped on their way. It was already past noon. A fast horse overtook the Gu family¡¯s convoy on the official road and blocked their way. Princess Jinghe was dressed in men¡¯s clothing and carried a small bundle on her back. The horse was dragging a bundle on each side. ¡°Jinghe greets general Peng!¡± Jing He bowed to general Peng. ¡°Princess, what are you doing?¡± General Peng felt a slight pain in his head. Jing He handed over a letter. General Peng opened it and held his forehead, thinking,¡±what sin have Imitted?¡± Not to mention the Royal children and grandchildren, there was another one here! Would Majesty Kang¡¯s entire family being next year? Everyone in the world knew that the family of four from the residence of the king of Kang would always follow them when they went on a long journey, and not a single one of them would be left behind. ¡°Princess, you didn¡¯t forge this?¡± General Peng felt that he could still be saved. ¡°General Peng, do you think I would dare to forge it? I only have one head on my head! I still want to live for a few more decades.¡± Princess Jinghe said with a smile. ¡°Then, then aren¡¯t you going to get married? Isn¡¯t it good to get married?¡± General Peng was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not a marriage, but an engagement. General Peng, the Emperor didn¡¯t say when the wedding will be. I¡¯m still young! Besides, I¡¯m going to stay at my grandfather¡¯s house and join the army with my cousin. Old general Peng, you can¡¯t be biased. I have the same status as my cousin, the same skills, and the age difference is only one year. You have no reason to refuse me. ¡± Jing He continued. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this old man can¡¯t refuse you. However, I¡¯ll say the ugly words first. Ordinary people can¡¯t pass under my eldest daughter-inw. Anyway, if she doesn¡¯t like you and you¡¯re embarrassed, don¡¯te to me!¡± General Peng waved his hand and did not want to say anything more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve always respected the old and loved the young. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Grandpa Peng to get someone to help me put my luggage in the luggage cart. I¡¯ll put it on my horse too! I¡¯m going to find my grandparents now!¡± Princess Jinghe went to the second carriage happily. Her grandfather, the previous Majesty Kang, was brothers with thete Emperor and grandfather Gu. They were half-brothers, and grandfather Gu was the eldest. If Majesty Kang addressed grandfather Gu as ¡®uncle¡¯, then Princess Jinghe would have to address him as¡¯ granduncle ¡®or¡¯ granduncle¡¯. However, the children of the Gu family did not address him as ¡®grandfather¡¯, so Jinghe would address him as¡¯ great grandfather¡¯. Only Jinghe knew about grandfather Gu¡¯s family¡¯s identity in the entire residence of King Kang. She had only found out about it recently when the Grand Empress Dowager told her. Jing He¡¯s mother, consort Kang, was a daughter from the side of the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s maiden family. With thisyer of rtionship, the Grand Empress Dowager treated both mother and daughter rather well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Logically speaking, if the Empress Dowager liked this great-granddaughter, there was no reason for the Emperor to betroth her to li Muyan. However, their engagement was still in ce. This was because Princess Jinghe had asked the Empress Dowager for help. She had a cousin who liked her, but she didn¡¯t. She definitely didn¡¯t want to marry someone she didn¡¯t like, so she asked the Empress Dowager what method she would use. That cousin was extreme in his actions, but he was indeed very good to people. He even saved consort Kang¡¯s life when she was young. She and Jing couldn¡¯t go too far like the others, for fear of forcing her cousin to a dead end. At that time, the Grand Empress Dowager was at a vi to avoid the heat and happened to know about the Gu family. When these two matters came together, the Grand Empress Dowager directly asked Jing He. Jing He agreed. In any case, it was just the title of fianc¨¦e. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t rush her to get married quickly. In the future, when she found a partner, she could just cancel the marriage. Chapter 975 975 Unlucky child She didn¡¯t care. In her opinion, the future partner she liked and liked wouldn¡¯t care. At most, he would learn from Lady Peng Wu and stay in the military camp without getting married. He could relieve the Empress Dowager¡¯s worries and also solve his cousin¡¯s problem. After she was bestowed with the marriage, her cousin had refused to eat for two days. She didn¡¯t know what the Grand Empress Dowager had sent people to say, but her cousin had recovered and was even engaged. And she did not let down the Empress Dowager¡¯s expectations. She taught the three of them a harsh lesson and humiliated them. With the bell orchid, this Duke Rong probably didn¡¯t want a Princess daughter-inw anymore! However, she was still the fianc¨¦e of Duke Rong¡¯s son, and she was married by imperial edict. Before she found a partner, Duke Rong could forget about having a grandson. When li Muyan¡¯s concubines gave birth to a son and she found a partner to cancel the engagement, he would then marry his wife. At that time, Duke Rong¡¯s mansion would be in for a good time. A bunch of illegitimate sons wouldpete with the legitimate son for the title of nobility. Let Duke Rong see for himself that this was the descendant you wanted to inherit the incense, the descendant that killed each other. When the Gu siblings heard these words, they had to admit that the Grand Empress Dowager was really wise. ¡°Thank you, Princess, for sacrificing yourself. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Gu Nian was now able to speak to Princess Jinghe in a generous manner. ¡°Why are you calling me Princess, just call me sister Zhen. Jinghe is my title. My name is Ye Zhen. We¡¯re all sisters from the same family, from the same ancestor. Your grandfather and my grandfather are Blood Brothers. Don¡¯t be so polite!¡± Princess Jinghe hugged Gu Nian in a very bold and unrestrained manner. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Waa! So you really are my sister! Sister Zhen, the first time I saw you, I felt that you were very kind, as if you were my own sister!¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed. In the past, she was quite envious of those big families that had all kinds of cousins. The cousins in the next room, she only had blood-rted cousins. Now, she had a big family of cousins next door. Princess Jinghe said seriously,¡±I¡¯m telling you, only my brother and I don¡¯t mind you. The other members of the royal family with the surname ye will mind.¡± So, don¡¯t think too highly of those ye!¡± then, uncle ye, oh no, I mean, the Emperor¡¯s Children, will they mind too? ¡± Gu Xin asked. Princess Jinghe knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Of course! They were the ones who minded it the most. Look, grandfather should have inherited the throne. This way, two of you sisters would be proper princesses, and the other two would be noble princesses. Even if those princes and princesses don¡¯t bother you, their Imperial mothers will. So, don¡¯t trust them too much. Only my brother and I are close. In any case, our residence of the king of Kang can only be a Princess or a Prince!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I understand. This is the same as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s family. He should be the Prince. Then, his stepmother, stepsister, and brother all wanted to kill him. When he was no longer around, his stepsister would inherit the title of the Prince. And no one would force his stepmother to burn incense and kowtow to his mother.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s brother Yuanyuan?¡± asked Princess Jinghe. Gu Hui: ¡± which family in the capital looks like this? that unlucky child is Xinxin¡¯s brother Yuanyuan. Princess Jinghe thought for a moment and said,¡±there are quite a lot of people like this in the capital.¡± The first wife died, and the second wife framed the first wife¡¯s children, but the man in charge turned a blind eye. Justst year, something happened. The heir of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was said to be her nemesis by the second wife, so he was sent to his hometown when he was ten years old. Last year, the unlucky child was burned to death in his hometown and was sent back. You don¡¯t know, but the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, Madam Lin, was so happy that she went to speak up for her daughter. However, she was ruthlessly taught a lesson by the maternal grandmother of Lu Zheng¡¯s unlucky child, and she hasn¡¯t left the house for a month!¡± Chapter 976 976 At least kidnap one Princess Jinghe treated it as a joke, but after she finished, she realized that the Gu siblings were looking at her strangely. Princess Jinghe was speechless. sister Zhen, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± the unlucky child you mentioned who was burnt to death in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor, Lu Zheng, is my brother Yuan Yuan. Princess Jinghe was speechless. She was so surprised that her mouth was wide open that it could fit two quail eggs. Princess Jinghe¡¯s interest was piqued and she quickly asked what was going on. Princess Jinghe was a person who had been verified by the Empress Dowager. Furthermore, the Lin n had already found out that Lu Zheng was still alive. There was nothing to hide anymore. Gu Xin then exined everything to Princess Jinghe. After she finished speaking, Gu Xin said proudly,¡¯sister Zhen, isn¡¯t my brother Yuan Yuan amazing? Smart! To be able to think of such a good idea! Originally, I wanted to bully his stepmother, mother, and children in the capital. I was waiting for brother Yuanyuan to return as a general and deal them a fatal blow! Oh, I¡¯ve also been sent to the border!¡± hahaha! Yingluo! Jing He was amused. what kind of description is that! This is not being banished to the border, this is the Emperor giving you a chance to show off your abilities! I don¡¯t know if Lu qinli is good or not, but you¡¯re pretty good. At such a young age, you already know how to win a horse for your sweetheart!¡± ¡°How did you know that he¡¯s my sweetheart?¡± Gu Xin was stunned and shook her head, ¡± no, no, no. I can¡¯t say that for now. I¡¯ll have to ask first.¡± Princess Jinghe asked,¡±what is Qianqian asking?¡± Are you going to ask someone else if he¡¯s your sweetheart?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin,¡¯no! I¡¯m going to ask him if I¡¯m his sweetheart! I¡¯m his sweetheart, he¡¯s the one I like. If I¡¯m not his sweetheart, then he¡¯s not my sweetheart.¡± Princess Jinghe felt that she was confused. Gu Xin continued, ¡± uncle said that whoever likes him first will be at a disadvantage. Whoever likes him more will be at a disadvantage. I don¡¯t want to suffer losses, so I¡¯m going to ask clearly first.¡± Princess Jinghe carefully thought about this sentence.¡±Yes, uncle is right! Sisters, let me tell you, we¡¯re girls, and the world is harsh on us girls. So, when you find a partner in the future, you must find someone you can control and listen to. Only then will life not be so tiring, otherwise, you¡¯ll die of sadness.¡± Gu en interjected,¡±sister Zhen, what about us boys?¡± Is there anything you should pay attention to when you¡¯re looking for a wife?¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Gu en and said,¡±I don¡¯t pay much attention to finding a wife.¡± Just be a little gentler, a little more patient, study hard, and put in more effort in your cultivation. When the timees, there will be many girls who like you, and you just have to pick one that you like the most. As long as you can coax her, your days will definitely be beautiful!¡± The Gu sisters were speechless. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rtionship counselor! ...... With the addition of Princess Jinghe, the journey became even more lively. The Gu family liked her very much. When they entered the capital, they heard that Princess Jinghe was domineering and had servants take her to dominate the streets and alleys of the capital since she was three years old. Now, she was just like her own daughters! They were just like the Gu family. Along the way, old general Peng had been silently sizing up the four granddaughters of the Gu family and Princess Jinghe. He had a total of eight grandsons, and six of them were already at the age of marriage. The oldest was twenty, and the youngest was three years old, but none of them had a girl! He thought happily, even if he couldn¡¯t abduct all of them, he had to abduct at least one. He was very satisfied with these five people! Chapter 977 977 Within a few years He was still thinking about the match in his heart. The eldest and second grandson were about the same age as Gu Hui and Jinghe. As for their personalities, well, these two daughters were both headstrong. If they were tobine their strengths, they might be able to achieve the same effect as the eldest son and the eldest daughter-inw! Gu Nian was about the same age as his third and fourth grandsons, but the Xue family¡¯s second grandson had obviously taken a fancy to him. So what if he had taken a fancy to him? they had not been engaged yet, so he could ask his grandsons to work harder. He liked Gu Xin the most. This girl was quick-witted and knew how to win against other people¡¯s warhorses with the Emperor and his father¡¯s help. She was so mischievous and likable! Sisi was still young. She was the most gentle and cute little girl. She was silly and obedient, just like her father, who was not scheming. Aiyo, all the daughters of the Gu family are so good! He looked much stronger than their little brat! Even if old general Peng had such thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t have discussed with Grandpa and Grandma Gu about forming an inw for his children. The Peng family¡¯s motto was to find your own partner. As long as you were not engaged, it would be up to you if you could get the girl toe back. Don¡¯t even think about shamelessly asking for your hand in marriage like an elder. Do your own thing. ...... After passing by several state capitals and walking for a month, it was already the end of November. The group finally arrived at the border between the CI state and the kun state. The border between the two states was a vast forest. There were few people here. It was noon, but there was no smoke. Old general Peng was used to this. He asked everyone to bring out their pots and pans, then asked his personal attendant to bring the Gu family¡¯s servants to the water source to collect water. ¡°We¡¯ll reach the kun state after we cross this forest,¡± old general Peng exined to everyone. There was only one county in the kun state, which was at the border. There were also some small viges around the county. I¡¯ve heard from my grandfather that kunzhou wasn¡¯t like this in the past. During the change of dynasties, many ns went to the Zhou Dynasty and built their own small kingdoms. At that time, Taizu had conquered the world and had many things to do. He didn¡¯t have the energy to take back those small kingdoms. Kunzhou was a small country that had been taken back forty years ago. At that time, a portion of the people in kun state had fled to thenge Kingdom, while another portion had gone to other states of the great Zhou. Very few of them stayed. In the past ten years, because kun city opened a trading area with the surrounding countries, the number of talents in kun state has slowly increased, but very few people have settled down.¡± Gu shouxinughed. no wonder the Emperor said that I have unlimited power here. Isn¡¯t it? it¡¯s a county town! ¡°Although it¡¯s a County, it¡¯s very troublesome to manage.¡± There was a trading post in the city where people from thenge Kingdom, the Jinnan Kingdom, the southern border, the divine Sand Kingdom, and the Yun nation lived. It¡¯s all up to you. They would not follow the rules of great Zhou, so the best way was to suppress them with force. Moreover, they are all merchants, so you have to think of a way to control the spies to mix in. The emperor¡¯s meaning is that when you can return to the capital, it will be the time for kun city to expand and for us to take down the Lang GE Kingdom! All the citizens of thenge Kingdom are soldiers, and each of them has extraordinary skills. Lord Gu, tell me, how confident are you?¡± Gu shouxinughed and looked at his silly brother who only knew how to farm, his wife who knew how to do business, his elder daughter and nephew who were involved in construction, and his younger daughter who was holding a Jade bead. Well, he was very confident in expanding kun city. ¡°Elder Peng, how confident are you in taking down thenge Kingdom? within a few years?¡± he asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn Old general Peng was stunned for a moment before heughed.¡±Hahahaha!¡± Chapter 979 979 Mommy They were the old General¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, first wife, Lady Yin, second grandson, Peng yang, and youngest daughter, Peng Yizhu. Princess Jing He and the Gu sisters sized up eldest Madam Peng and fifth sister Peng. eldest Lady Peng¡¯s aura is getting more and more aggressive, ¡± Princess Jinghe said in admiration. she¡¯s a hero among women! She had only seen Madam Yin once, and it was a few years ago. The Gu sisters nodded. They could only see Lady Yin. They couldn¡¯t see Peng Eng and old general Peng¡¯s youngest daughter. After a while, Cai Xiaolian called them out of the car and greeted them. As they approached, Gu Nian and Gu Ren were stunned. Peng Yizhu was also stunned. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian noticed the siblings ¡®unusual behavior and couldn¡¯t help but look at Peng Yizhu. Fine, was this Peng family¡¯s youngest daughter an adult or a child? After greeting each other, everyone went to the vige next door and found an old temple to start a fire. There were still six hours to go. If they stayed in the ruined temple for a night, they would arrive at noon the next day. It would be difficult for the Gu family to clean up if they rushed over overnight. Eldest Madam Peng was reporting the situation to old general Peng, while Peng Yizhu was looking at Gu Nian and Gu Ren absent-mindedly. It was not convenient for her to ask anything. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Ren was different. He was small, so he climbed down from Zhang Shi¡¯s arms and ran toward Peng Yizhu. He threw himself into Peng Yizhu¡¯s arms and said, ¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Peng Yizhu froze. She didn¡¯t dare to move. She was afraid. She was afraid that this was a dream. She had picked up her son and no one knew who had left him in front of their house. Only the two of them knew. However, she had raised the child she had picked up for twenty years and had raised him as her own son. She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet him again after transmigrating. And that child, niannian. She then looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian finally understood. This was her sister-inw, dopey Gu¡¯s mother. Zhang Shi was already used to Gu Ren running over to hug beautiful sisters and aunties when he saw them. She had a big heart and did not notice anything wrong at all. Furthermore, Gu Ren had called her ¡®mommy¡¯ very softly, so they were probably the only ones who could hear it! Uncle Gu was stillughing. just bear with it. It¡¯s like me. I like to hang out with good-looking people. Peng Yizhu stood up with her two-year-old son in her arms and apologized, ¡± ¡°Uncle, aunt, big brother Gu, can I take the child out for a walk?¡± ¡°Let him walk on his own, he¡¯s a little heavy,¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Peng Yizhu shook her head. it¡¯s fine. I like to hold children. Old general Peng¡¯s second grandson, Peng yang,ughed at the side. Grandpa Gu, don¡¯t worry about my aunt. She likes to carry children. My aunt¡¯s little eighth sticks to her all day long. No one can take him away! Grandpa Gu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Uncle Gu, however, started chatting with Peng yang,¡±is your third aunt¡¯s child a girl or a boy?¡± How big is it? Isn¡¯t he about the same age as my Ren Ren?¡± ¡°Three years old, you¡¯re still a kid! No one ys with him!¡± ¡°Just as well, no one will y with him anyway. In the future, you can ce ninren at your house and let her y with your eighth.¡± ¡°......¡± Peng Yizhu carried Gu Ren out of the ruined temple. Gu Nian said he was going to take a look and followed her. Gu Xin also wanted to go, but she was called away by Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin to do other things. ¡°Mom! I knew you and dad woulde in the end! What about dad and sanniu? Did they be the Peng family?¡± Gu Ren could not help but ask after they left the ruined temple. ¡°I¡¯m alone. I don¡¯t know where your dad and sanniu are! That was niannian, right? When did you guys arrive? Was it two years ago?¡± Peng Yizhu put her son down and rubbed his chubby face. Chapter 980 980 Why did he write a book? ¡°That¡¯s right, two years ago. I was born by a fat mother, and I was in her stomach when I passed through.¡± Gu Ren felt that he had betrayed his mother and was a little awkward. Peng Yizhu had raised her son for 20 years. How could she not know what he was thinking? she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then you were probably born by her in the modern era.¡± Gu Ren was confused. Peng Yizhuughed,¡±hahaha, are you stupid?¡± Did you tell niannian that she¡¯s not your father¡¯s biological sister? Then let me tell you, you and sanniu are not the children of our parents. You were brought to our doorstep, and sanniu was adopted by us from the orphanage.¡± Gu Ren was speechless. Did he have to be so cruel? Gu Nian ran out of the room and heard this. She was speechless. Peng Yizhu waved her hand. niannian, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here. Otherwise, your brother and I would be so guilty. ¡°Mom, you and dad died in the modern world,¡± Gu Ren said. The joy she had felt when she saw her nephew disappeared instantly. Peng Yizhu really wanted to hit her son. ¡°Sister-inw, are you serious?¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. Not to lie to er dan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Peng Yizhu nodded. I used to have a hereditary illness, so I¡¯m not suitable for having children. Your brother said we should adopt, but we picked up dopey before we did. You too, we¡¯ve never talked about it. We only told er dan and San Niu about it when something happened to you.¡± Gu Ren was depressed. Peng Yizhu pulled on his hat and smiled. ¡°This might be our past life! You guys don¡¯t know this, but my father, Oh, no, old general Peng really looks like my father in the modern world. I really have four older brothers, and they all treat me very well. Dopey, you haven¡¯t met your Grandpa, but you¡¯ve met your uncle. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to kun city and take a look. He¡¯ll definitely be like your uncles.¡± ¡°Sister-inw Xuanji, this isn¡¯t the previous life. This is a book written by er dan,¡± Gu Nian said. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Ren nodded and said,¡±Yes, Mom.¡± Gu Nian is a character in the book, and the few Peng generals I wrote were based on my uncles. It was all to help the male lead conquer the world. But I didn¡¯t write you!¡± Peng Yizhu¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±then did you write about your dad and sanniu?¡± You write niannian as a vicious Supporting Actress, and your uncle will help the male lead find out. Are you writing your dad as the male lead¡¯s stepping stone? Your sister always asks for things from you andins about you. Do you think your sister is also a vicious Supporting Actress?¡± Gu Ren quivered. He shut his mouth. Peng Yizhu and Gu Nian, who knew him well, immediately knew that he was really going to do that. The two of them grabbed Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Speak, who is it?¡± Gu Ren was on the verge of tears. Why did he write a book? Why did he write a book? Wuwuwuwu At this moment, Gu Xin, who was cooking, looked outside. Seeing that ninren was being pulled in the face by an Auntie she just met, she quickly ran out. Gu Xin ran to the three of them and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, aunt Peng Wu, why are you enduring it? Don¡¯t pull his face, his skin is soft, it¡¯s winter, he¡¯ll get frostbites.¡± Gu Ren struggled free and turned around to throw himself into Gu Xin¡¯s arms, ¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu, third sister, they pulled my face. They are bad, I don¡¯t want to y with them!¡± Peng Yizhu was& worried. Gu Xin squatted down and hugged Gu Ren. She patted his back and coaxed him, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s getting dark. If you keep crying, the wolf wille to you. Be good, when we reach our new home, third sister will give you candy!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s head was buried in Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Then, she nced at Gu Nian and Peng Yizhu smugly. Chapter 982 982 He will definitely be able toplete the mission As the newly appointed County Magistrate of kun city, Gu shouxin¡¯s wife had been talking to him as a colleague and introducing him to kun city. Eldest Lady Peng¡¯s introduction was much more detailed than old general Peng¡¯s. After the county Magistrate had been killed, she had been in charge of kun city. Gu Xin carried Gu Ren and sat beside Gu shouxin, listening with great interest. She liked to hear people talk, both openly and secretly. Especially when she thought of someone like eldest Madam Peng, who spoke little nonsense and only got to the point, she loved it the most. When she was almost done with the introduction, doctor Peng turned to look at Gu Xin and Gu Ren. The siblings revealed silly smiles of the same style. Eldest Madam Peng was amused by the two children. ¡°Why are you two not eating but looking at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good-looking!¡± The siblings said in unison. Eldest Madam Peng was even more amused. Very few people praised her for her good looks. She was more handsome, with her eyebrows drawn and her chest wrapped in men¡¯s clothes. Very few people could tell if she was a girl or a boy. Seeing Lady Peng¡¯s smile, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes softened. She carried Gu Ren and sat beside Lady Peng. ¡°Aunt Yin, can I call you aunt Yin?¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t you already call him that?¡± ¡°Aunt Yin, do you know a Regimentmander named Zhou Yuan?¡± The Gu family looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. They thought that this girl had forgotten about it. They were arriving tomorrow and she finally couldn¡¯t help but ask about it? ¡°Are you talking about doctor Xiao¡¯s grandson?¡± eldest Madam Peng raised her eyebrows. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± yes, yes. He¡¯s grandma Xiao¡¯s grandson. Aunt Yin, is he doing well? Did he subdue the warhorses that arrived earlier?¡± Eldest Madam Peng shook her head,¡±I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing well now.¡± At the beginning of the month, before the warhorses had arrived, he had already gone on a mission. He¡¯s not in kun city.¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°Where did he go?¡± she asked anxiously. Is the mission dangerous?¡± ¡°Xinxin.¡± Gu shouxin called out to Gu Xin, ¡± the military has its own arrangements. When ah Yuanes back, you can¡¯t ask him about it! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Oh.¡± In an instant, Gu Xin was like a leather ball that was leaking air as she deted. She carried Gu Ren and returned to the group of sisters. Cai Xiaolian exined to eldest Madam Peng with a smile, ¡± ¡°This child has a good rtionship with Yuan. I thought I would be able to see him as soon as I came here.¡± Eldest Madam Peng immediately understood. A young girl¡¯s love was something that everyone had. Back then, she had made up her mind to marry general Peng when she was ten years old. In the end, her wish hade true. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°They will be back by next month at thetest. If they do a good job this time, they can even give you a few days off, and then he can take you out to y!¡± The deted ball was filled with energy again and Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°Aunt Yin, my brother Yuan Yuan is very powerful. He will definitely be able toplete the mission.¡± ...... That night, everyone slept better than before in the ruined temple. Before dawn the next day, they got up, put out the fire, and set off. Kun city was a magical ce. It never snowed in the city, but when you stood in the city, you could see the mountains in the distance covered in white snow. Kun city was cold, unlike the dry cold in the capital. It was wet and cold here. When the cold wind blew on one¡¯s face, it felt like the wind carried water vapor. It invaded one¡¯s skin, blood, and bones, making one¡¯s entire body tremble. When they arrived at the northeast gate of kun city, they could see the high City Tower. The soldiers were full of energy and they held long Spears, ready to fight at any time. The inspection at the city gate was very strict. Even if he was a newly appointed County Magistrate, he had not handed over his work yet, so he still had to inspect what needed to be inspected. Gu shouxin was very satisfied with this. Chapter 983 983 There is no one else Entering from the northeast gate, the north side was the Peng family Army¡¯s North Camp, and the east side was the area where ordinary people lived. Because of the cold weather, other than the bailiffs patrolling the streets, there were very fewmoners. When the bailiff saw the Peng family, he went up to greet them. First Madam Peng introduced Gu shouxin to the two bailiffs, the new county Magistrate, and asked them to bring him to the county office. After that, the two families separated. After turning two streets, they walked onto the long Street that connected the East and West gates. Then, they turned left and they would reach the county office. The Gu family got off the carriage and looked at the house that was even older than the old house in the vige. They had a headache. ¡°Wang Cheng, Zhang Hu, you two inform the others toe to the Yamenter! This official has some instructions!¡± Gu shouxin calmly said to the two bailiffs. ¡°Milord, there are only the two of us in the Yamen, no one else.¡± Wang Cheng said shamefully. The Gu family members were speechless. Princess Jinghe was shocked. She had never heard of a county government with only two bailiffs.¡±What about your County Yamen, Registrar, and county lieutenant?¡± ¡°He was executed together with County Magistrate Hu,¡± Wang Cheng replied. ¡°So the other bailiffs were also executed?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Cheng replied. Only the two of us swore not tomit treason, so we stayed behind.¡± Gu shouxin was expressionless,¡±then it¡¯ll be the two of you!¡± Come over for a moment.¡± Then, the family entered the Yamen. They went in from the front, passed through the main hall, then to the second hall, and further in was the inner courtyard. The area was quiterge. It could be seen that the Peng family had sent people to clean up after hearing the news. At least there was not much dust in the house. There were a total of three maidservants, four manservants, an old woman, and a coachman in their group. There was also the White two, four, six, eight, that Gu Xin brought along. The Gu family was not a pampered family. Since things had alreadye to this and there was no way to change it, they would just ept it! The family split the luggage. Uncle Gu took his, Zhang Shi¡¯s, and Gu Ren¡¯s things. The few girls and en Zi took their own things. Gu shouxin took his and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s things. Grandma Gu took the old couple¡¯s things. Theyout of this inner courtyard was quite clear, with a main room and a side square. The previous County Magistrate probably also had many daughters. He even built an embroidery building in the inner courtyard. It was a small courtyard with a total of six rooms. Gu Nian had four daughters in her family. Including Princess Jinghe, there were only five of them. Therefore, the empty room was used as Gu Nian¡¯sboratory. Although the house was old, it was very big. There was a big garden for Grandpa Gu to grow his flowers and a pond for raising fish. Although the Peng family had already helped to clean up the ce, grandma Gu still asked the three servant girls and the old woman to clean up the ce except for the bedroom. They went to the bedroom by themselves. Grandpa Gu was still feeling a little upset. His son was the top student in high school, but he ended up in such a ce. His status did not make his children and grandchildren better, but worse. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Brother Chuan, you have to believe in second brother. He¡¯s got a n,¡± grandma Gu consoled him. If you really don¡¯t feel good about it, you can ask little Lian to draw a painting and send it back when you¡¯re done. Just draw us from the main hall, one by one. The Emperor knows how to do it. ¡± Grandpa Gu pouted and said,¡±that¡¯s right. I want little Lian to make it even more tattered.¡± We also need to send a few people that second brother trusts to be his assistants.¡± Grandma Gu smiled. that¡¯s why we don¡¯t know anything. Let the people who know do it themselves. Let¡¯s just live a good life and strive to live a few more years to see the children get better.¡± Chapter 984 984 Chapter 984-recruiting Wang Cheng and Zhang Hu arrived on time in the afternoon. ¡°Are you two literate?¡± Gu shouxin looked at the two of them. The two of them shook their heads. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu shouxin didn¡¯t have much hope and asked again, ¡± ¡°Are there many people of your age in the city? What do most of them do for a living?¡± ¡°Milord, there are no men of our age in the city who are between 18 and 30 years old. He either joined the Peng family¡¯s Army or went to work for a rich family.¡± ¡°Ha, there are rich people in kun city?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Wang Cheng,¡±there is!¡± However, the host¡¯s family didn¡¯t live in kun city often. Most of them were businessmen from other states and had only bought a house in kun city. Sir, we didn¡¯t want to be ves. We had no family, and we didn¡¯t know how to farm. We only knew how to hunt. We came to kun city after the whole vige moved away.¡± ¡°There should be young men in the nearby viges, right?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t afford it,¡± Wang Cheng nodded. ¡°What silver?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Wang Cheng replied,¡±they have to pay a sum of silver if they go to the Yamen to do a job. It¡¯s ten taels of silver. It¡¯s enough for them to live for one or two years.¡± Most of the men in kun city were over thirty years old, and the young ones were almost all in the Peng family¡¯s army camp. And more than half of them were family members who followed the Army. Usually, the Yamen didn¡¯t have much to do. In the past, they just dealt with the troublesome matters at the trading area. Ordinary people usually didn¡¯t cause trouble, and those who caused trouble would be dealt with by themselves. Those who caused trouble in the vige would find it troublesome to go to the Yamen. After the incident with County Magistrate Hu, the Peng family has been in charge of the trading District.¡± Gu shouxin understood. To be honest, he had never been a small official. The people he had dealt with were all old foxes in the court who made all kinds of conspiracies and plots. This was the first time he had encountered such a trivial matter that the county Magistrate was in charge of. Moreover, first Madam Peng had said yesterday that after he took office, the trading area would still be handed over to the county government. Every trading day, the Peng family Army would help to guard it. Through his understanding, Gu shouxin knew that in the southern direction of the West City, there was a trading area where merchants from various countries lived. In the past, the Peng family Army was only responsible for public security, and the incident where County Magistrate Hu colluded with thengge Kingdom to send out the blueprint happened in that trading area. Gu shouxin pondered for a while. Wang Cheng, from tomorrow onwards, look for people in the city who are below 40 years old, strong, and willing to work in the Yamen. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are men or women. I won¡¯t take any money. Zhang Hu, go to the viges below and look for people below 30, regardless of gender. On the tenth day of the twelfth month, I will personally select bailiffs.¡± ¡°Lord Gu, you really don¡¯t want to take money? Then, do you ept gifts?¡± This time, even Zhang Hu was surprised. Which ce didn¡¯t need money to get into the Yamen? Gu shouxin replied,¡±none.¡± As long as you are willing, you cane over on the tenth day. Where are you two staying?¡± ¡°Sir, there¡¯s arge courtyard next to the county office. The bailiffs used to live there, but now the younger ones live there.¡± The two of them replied. Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±sure. When you go to the vige to recruit people, remember that we will provide food and amodation.¡± These days, you should also find a woman to take care of the Yamen¡¯s food. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. There¡¯s only the two of you right now. You should be able to handle it on your own. Also, I found that the injustice drum at the gate is broken, so I¡¯ll find someone to repair it!¡± After that, Gu shouxin asked them to leave after learning some other things. Looking at the empty Hall, Gu shouxin felt quite amused. The Emperor was really, really sharpening him. He was really not afraid that one day he would not be able to stand it and rebel. Chapter 985 985 Didn¡¯t grandma teach you this? That night, grandma Xiao, who had gone out to pick herbs, came back. She did not go home and saw Gu Ren crawling and ying by himself at the door of the Yamen. Instead, she carried the child and went inside. Gu Ren was lying on grandma Xiao¡¯s shoulder, smelling the faint herbal scent on her back. This olddy, you can just look for your sister, why did you carry me in? It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe out quietly. You¡¯re in such good health. It¡¯s so cold and you¡¯re still picking herbs in the mountains. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being eaten by wild beasts? ¡°Old Gu! Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me in advance! Did you miss me too much? Did you abandon your brother Chuan to live with me in your next life?¡± Grandma Xiao started shouting as soon as she entered the inner courtyard. When she saw the couplee out, she said, ¡± Oh, so you¡¯re together! I thought you¡¯d abandoned your brother Chuan.¡± ¡°I can abandon anyone but brother Chuan,¡± grandma Gu said, speechless. Old Xiao, aren¡¯t you like a fish in the ocean?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Xiao put the child down and went forward excitedly. Grandma Gu: ¡± after entering kunzhou, Xinxin started to point out the names and properties of all kinds of flowers and nts. Grandma Xiaoughed out loud,¡±it seems that someone has inherited my legacy!¡± Xue ¡®er doesn¡¯t like it. Yuanyuan knows a little but is disturbed by trivial matters. Little Xinxin is better. She learns fast and can draw inferences from one instance. She¡¯s very smart!¡± Everyone in the house came out to greet grandma Xiao. Grandma Xiao put down the backpack, washed her hands, and began to help with the cleaning. The Gu family learned more about kun city from her. After having dinner at the Yamen, grandma Gu and Gu Xin sent grandma Xiao back together as a form of acknowledgment. Gu Xin, who was learning how to craft, naturally had to carry the herbs back for her master. In the past, when Gu Xin wanted to call her master, grandma Xiao firmly disagreed. If this little girl called her master, then wouldn¡¯t old Gu be one generation higher than her? No, he couldn¡¯t. Grandma Xiao lived with the family members of the Army, and most of them were asleep. There were rows of small courtyards, and the North Camp of the Peng family Army was right next to them, so it was very safe. After sitting at grandma Xiao¡¯s ce for a while, the two of them went home together with an oilmp. Second white had been following Gu Xin the entire time. He was probably used to it in the capital, so he didn¡¯t want to get too close to Gu Xin. It was fine as long as she was within his sight. Gu Xin held the oilmp in one hand and her grandmother¡¯s hand in the other. She was in a good mood, ¡± ¡°Grandma, I feel like we¡¯ve returned to the vige. It was about farming and leaving the city. Hehe, uncle said he was going to take a look outside the city tomorrow! He asked us to go with him to explore thend, and in the future, he¡¯ll give me thend he excavates!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your uncle,¡± grandma Gu said. He just wanted to trick you into bringing second white and the rest along. Let him handle his own matters.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m free anyway. In the past, I wanted to be like brother Yuanyuan, to have my own house andnd everywhere. I¡¯m better than brother Yuanyuan. He inherited what he got, but I earned what I got myself.¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Do you like to be with Yuan?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± ¡°Grandma, let me tell you. I have never told anyone my secret.¡± ¡°There was one time when I saw you and Grandpa under a big tree. Grandpa was taking care of his flowers while you sat on the chair and looked at him. I was thinking that if I grew old one day, the old man I wanted to see would be brother Yuanyuan. Hehe, how embarrassing! I don¡¯t even dare to tell anyone.¡± Grandma Gu teased,¡¯you¡¯re shy? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to ask if you were the person ah Yuan liked? You even dare to ask this, and you¡¯re still shy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t grandma teach me this?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 986 986 Chapter 986-saving people ¡°Nonsense! When did I teach you?¡± Grandma Gu really couldn¡¯t remember. Gu Xin shut her mouth. Oh no, she heard this from the corner of her ear. If grandma knew that she was eavesdropping, she would be scolded. She remembered that there was one time when her grandmother and grandma Xiao were chatting about two girls in the vige who liked the same young man. The young man liked the younger one, but she was too shy, so the young man thought that she didn¡¯t want to talk to her. The older one had to be more generous, so the young man married the older one. The younger one couldn¡¯t think things through on the day of the wedding and jumped into the river. Later, this matter was exposed, and the girl was married far away by her parents. At that time, grandma Gu had said that if you like her, you have to fight for her. If you don¡¯t fight for her, how will you know the final result? If you don¡¯t fight for it, this matter might leave a mark in your heart. You¡¯ll always feel that if you weren¡¯t so shy back then, the result might have been different. If that young man was outstanding enough, you would regret it for a long time. If you couldn¡¯t get over this hurdle, it would be unfair to yourself and others if you married someone else. If you were more daring and fought for it, perhaps the result would still be that she didn¡¯t like you, but at that time, you wouldn¡¯t regret it so much. You would find another man and live the rest of your life calmly. At that time, grandma Xiao hadughed at grandma Gu. do you think everyone can do what you did when you were young? ye Chuan is recuperating at your house, and you go up to him and ask him if he has someone in his heart. If he doesn¡¯t, then consider me. If not, I¡¯ll Be Your Sweetheart, and we can get married! At that time, Gu Xin remembered that she had to fight for what she liked. She didn¡¯t know what it meant to like someone, but she hoped that she was brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart. Then, she could decide to treat brother Yuanyuan as her sweetheart. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have thought so much. Anyway, she was still young. Sister Huihui was already 18 years old, but she still didn¡¯t have a sweetheart! She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. Grandma Gu was still waiting for the little boy¡¯s answer. Her granddaughter was good at everything, but she had a bad habit of eavesdropping. When second brother and his wife didn¡¯t change, this child didn¡¯t like to talk. If she stayed quiet, it would be hard to notice her. Second brother and his wife changed. This child became lively, but this habit still hasn¡¯t changed. Especially after learning Kung Fu for two years, she was very agile. If you noticed her, she would run away very quickly. Just as Gu Xin was about to change the topic, she suddenly saw a figure by theke in front of her. She pulled grandma Gu¡¯s hand, ¡± grandma, look. It¡¯s so cold. There¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s going to theke to enjoy the cold wind! Grandma Gu looked over. There was indeed a figure there, but because it was too dark, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman. Just as she was about to tell him not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, the figure suddenly jumped and then plopped. ¡°Second white, go and save them!¡± Gu Xin shouted and pulled grandma Gu along as she ran towards theke. Second white appeared and ran over to save her. Grandma Gu and Gu Xin arrived as well. Gu Xin held up the oilmp and shone it in. Her little face was filled with shock. Grandma Gu also frowned. Gu Xin,¡¯grandma, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world that looks exactly the same, right? Even the location of the mole under the ear is the same.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Gu reached out and pinched the man¡¯s philtrum. ¡°Second Bai, let her lie down,¡± grandma Gu ordered. Xinxin, use the method your sister taught you to give her a massage. She should have choked on the water.¡± Chapter 989 989 Chapter 989-granting Gu Xin had never seen her like this before. Grandma Gu consoled her for a while and waited for her to calm down before she slowly told her what had happened. After sun Yumei and Wang tiezhu¡¯s divorce, she was taken home by her seven brothers. Her older brothers were already married and had children, and they lived their own lives. She had stayed at her brother¡¯s house. Once, her sister-inw¡¯s cousin hade to visit their rtives and had taken a fancy to sun Yumei. She wanted to marry her desperately and even touched her. She was beaten up by her big brother, and her sister-inw did not have a good life with her maternal family. She was a little embarrassed, so she went to live with her second brother. Her second sister-inw was more shrewish. She stood out and said that her inws had passed away and her sister-inw had returned to her maternal family. As her brother and sister-inw, they should discipline her, but how should they? The sisters-inw discussed it first, then told the brothers that they would let sun Yumei¡¯s family live with them for a month until she remarried. Sun Yumei¡¯s dowry was not small, but it had been used up by the Wang family. She was the same age as her big brother¡¯s son, and she really had a daughter at her age. Her sisters-inw had seen how she was doted on by her parents, so they were naturally angry at her. Helping her vent her anger in the Wang family was apletely different concept from bringing her home. She felt that she had ruined the family rtionship between her brother and sister-inw and wanted to find a good family. However, after going through the Wang family, she seemed to not believe in men anymore. So, it dragged on for more than a year. In September this year, she was staying at her fifth brother¡¯s house. Her fifth sister-inw¡¯s father was the manager of a restaurant. Once, she went to the city with her fifth sister-inw and passed by a restaurant, so they went in to rest for a while. After that, the owner of the restaurant took a fancy to her. The owner of the restaurant wanted to take her in as a concubine, so she asked her fifth sister-inw¡¯s father to make peace. The owner was almost fifty years old. Sun Yumei naturally didn¡¯t want to, and neither did her brothers. They would rather have her as someone else¡¯s second wife than let her be a concubine. After that, something happened to her sixth brother and nephew. They fought with the son of the owner of the restaurant and injured him. They were arrested by the Yamen. If her eldest and sixth sister-inw begged her to be the mistress ¡®concubine, they would definitely not Sue. Sun Yumei also felt that it was because of her that she had decided to sacrifice herself for the sake of her sixth brother and nephew. However, her eldest, second, and third brothers stopped her in time. These three brothers took out almost all the money in the family to solve the problem. However, other than her older brothers, her sister-inw, nephew, and niece already hated her. In October, her third sister-inw introduced her to a man who had lost his wife and no children. She had seen him and thought that he was a good person, so she agreed. Because she didn¡¯t want to drag her brothers down and cause them to be at odds with each other. Her third sister-inw told her not to tell her brothers, or they would stop her again. This was because this man was not well-to-do. He was only a peddler from the vige next to her third sister-inw. She also agreed, but she still wanted to go to the man¡¯s house to see what kind of people his parents were. She had encountered the Wang family before and understood very well that when getting married, she had to see if the other party¡¯s family was easy to get along with. Especially since this man was a salesman and often ran around outside, she would have more time with her inws in the future. Just like that, she followed her third sister-inw to the man¡¯s vige. Then, she suddenly fainted. When she woke up, she was on the way to kun city. She shouted and screamed, but the driver told her that she had been sold by her third sister-inw. She didn¡¯t want money and was sent to the furthest ce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She had stayed in the worry-solving Pavilion for three days. That night, because everyone was talking about the new county Magistrate, she had found an opportunity to escape. She didn¡¯t want to die in the worry-solving Pavilion. She wanted to find a ce with no one to end her life and fulfill her sisters-inw¡¯s wishes. Chapter 992 992 It¡¯s not appropriate for her to say this The Gu family was also very moved by Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s appearance. They could only say that she was too lucky. Perhaps Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t know how to speak before, but now she didn¡¯t like to talk. Her eyes were clear, and she sat quietly at the side, very lovable. Cai Xiaolian asked the children to go back to their room to y. She could tell that Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t like to talk in public, so she let the children y together. Meanwhile, she asked Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy about the situation in kun city. Gu Nian was currently in between a child and an adult. After some thought, she decided to follow Gu Xin and the rest. She really wanted to know about Cheng huaijin¡¯s situation. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt had said that she had only picked up a little girl, which meant that the siblings had been separated at that time. She liked Cheng huaijin very much. From time to time, she would think of the little boy who had made a fuss about her washing her hair and the little guy who had chased her and called her sister niannian. In Gu Xin¡¯s room, the four girls were sitting by the brazier. Gu Xin kept holding onto Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and did not let go, looking at her with a silly smile. Cheng Huaiyu also looked at Gu Xin with a silly smile. Gu si held his chin. third sister, thest time I saw you smile so foolishly was at brother ah Yuan! Gu Xin, ¡± nonsense. I¡¯m justughing. I¡¯m notughing like an idiot. I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ve been thinking about Xiao Yu. To be able to see Xiao Yu again, I¡¯m happy!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng Huaiyu alsoughed. ¡°Xiao Yu, where¡¯s Xiao Jin?¡± Gu Nian suddenly asked. Only then did Gu Xin remember that Cheng huaijin was also there. She followed up by asking, ¡± ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s brother little yang?¡± The smile on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at Gu Nian and said, ¡± ¡°My brother and I encountered a Tiger. My brother hid me in the bushes and ran to lure the Tiger away. After that, we got separated.¡± Gu si eximed,¡±isn¡¯t that Yingluo?¡± Cheng Huaiyu immediately shook her head and said,¡±no, brother must have been separated from me.¡± His grandfather and uncles had already sent people to look for him. He would definitely be able to find it, he would definitely be able to find it. Big brother was very powerful. When we fell from a very high cliff, he protected me. He was injured all over. There was a moment when he was out of breath, but he still woke up the next moment. Mother said that there will be good fortune after surviving a great disaster.¡± Cheng Huaiyu firmly believed that her brother had just lost his way when he was trying to lure the Tiger away. Gu Xin hugged Cheng Huaiyu,¡¯Xiao Yu, you¡¯ve suffered. I also believe that brother Xiao Yang is definitely fine. You¡¯ve just been separated. The Peng family will definitely be able to find brother Xiao Yan.¡± Xiao Yu, it¡¯s easy to find Xiao Jin, ¡± Gu Nian said. you two look so simr. Anyone who has seen you will definitely recognize him. Little Jin is such a good person and he misses you so much. He¡¯ll definitely be worried about you and will appear soon.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Gu Nian and pursed her lips hesitantly. After hesitating for a long time, she still did not say what was on her mind. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say these words. She would wait for her brother to appear and let him say it himself. If her brother didn¡¯t appear, she would only be causing trouble for sister niannian and her disciple. Gu Xin held Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, I know a super powerful person. I¡¯ll ask him to help me find brother Xiao Yan. Tell me, where did you get separated from brother Xiao Yang? when did you get separated?¡± Cheng Huaiyu had no doubts about Gu Xin¡¯s love for her. From the first time she saw Gu Xin, she had liked this little girl. Later on, she always gave her good food and she could speak. She also felt that it was the effect of the food Gu Xin gave her. However, she had never told anyone about her thoughts. In any case, she just remembered that she had to be good to Xinxin, good to her for the rest of her life. Chapter 994 994 Chapter 994-suddenly enlightened Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, they had considered opening a restaurant before, but after learning about the situation in kun city, they felt that it was not the right time. But now, it seemed that there were not only rich merchants from the great Zhou who came to do business in kun city, but also people from the other five countries! She was confident that the food in other ces was not as good as that in the Zhou Dynasty. Gu Nian and Peng Yizhu had more food in their heads. They had jade beads at home, as well as seeds of various vegetables and fruits that they had collected over the past two years. It was already the twelfth lunar month, and spring was about toe. When uncle Gu started to open up the wastnd, he would nt the seeds. They should be able to harvest around April next year. By the first lunar month, people from Qing Province would being over. By then, there would be no shortage of chefs. At this thought, Cai Xiaolian asked, ¡± ¡°Are the people from the other five Nations allowed to stay in kun city?¡± The fourth wife of the Peng family nodded, ¡± yes, they¡¯re allowed. However, they can only enter from the West Gate. They can¡¯t leave from the other gates. Moreover, they were not allowed to bring any weapons with them when they entered kun city. Under normal circumstances, the people from the Five Nations will stay in kun city for a day or two. They will leave after the deal is done.¡± ¡°Are there many restaurants in kun city?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. In her opinion, there were only two people left in the Yamen, so there shouldn¡¯t be many restaurants in kun city! Peng Yizhuughed. there are only a few small taverns. Their business is not good on a daily basis. They only do business during the trading days. Most of them are non-military and non-ve citizens living in kun city. They make a living on the trading day every month. Cai Xiaolian understood. Although it was said to be a County, it was actually simr to the small towns in the undeveloped areas of modern times. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She suddenly had a bold idea. She would call the whole family for a meetingter at night. She wanted to make kunzhou the most prosperous ce in the vicinity and make it the prefecture of the great Zhou that paid the most taxes, other than the capital and Jiangnan. ...... That night, Cai Xiaolian brought up the meeting. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ve been out of the city looking at the barrennd for the whole day. Can I go and rest?¡± uncle Gu asked, his head aching. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say anyway.¡± Grandma Gu nced at him. Uncle Gu said,¡¯eh, eh, eh, I suddenly don¡¯t feel tired after I said that! Second brother, sister-inw, you guys tell me, you guys tell me!¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head with a smile. It was time to train his boss¡¯s independence. Otherwise, who would be able to control him when the two of them passed away? Second and fourth both loved their older brother, and the children loved him. Cai Xiaolian took out a stack of paper. It was written on it after she had just sent the Peng family away. It wasn¡¯t very specific, but she wanted to discuss it with her family before continuing to make a detailed n. She handed it to Grandpa Gu first. Grandma Gu had been with Grandpa Gu for so many years, and she had changed from being illiterate when she was a daughter to being able to read and write now. After the old couple finished reading it, they decided to give it to uncle Gu. Uncle Gu waved his hand. I¡¯ll just listen. If I¡¯m going to look, I¡¯ll really have to sleep. Then, Gu shouxin took it. With one look, his thoughts that had been stuck for the whole day suddenly became clear. He knew where he had gone wrong. In the past, he had only thought of dealing with the old foxes in the court and had not experienced the work of the lowest level officials. Now that he had seen Cai Xiaolian¡¯s not detailed n, he knew what he should do. He really wanted to hug his precious wife and kiss her. What did he do to deserve such a wife? Next, Gu Nian and her three siblings watched the movie together. Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess had gone to the campsite. They could only return home once every three days, so they were not around tonight. Chapter 995 995 Chapter 995-discussion Cai Xiaolian¡¯s initial n was very simple. First, after the people from Qing Province came, her daughters ¡®workshops would continue to open. Then, during this time, they would produce a batch of goods and go to the trading area before the new year to test the waters. Two, spend money to hire people, and uncle Gu will take them to the outskirts of the city to open up newnd. When the people from Qing Provincee over in the first month of the lunar year, they will go to the area with good weather to see if they can nt there. Third, under sun Yumei¡¯s leadership, they would set up an embroidery ss and recruit women who knew embroidery in the city. As most of the people in the city were family members of soldiers, the local women basically did housework at home and had nothing to do. ¡°Four, to run the restaurant, from the construction to the decoration to the chef, all of them will be taken care of by their own people. When the timees, the batch of people from Qing Province will be enough. In addition to satisfying their own needs, these were also topete with the surrounding countries. They were too far away from the other state capitals of the great Zhou, and there were very few people in kunzhou. They couldn¡¯t make any money at all. However, kunzhou had a trading area with the neighboring countries. They should take advantage of the time before the war started to earn money from the neighboring countries. First, they would use great Zhou¡¯s delicacies to attract the people of the neighboring countries. When the war broke out and they attacked the neighboring countries, it would be even easier for the people of the neighboring countries to integrate into great Zhou. Of course, Cai Xiaolian was a businessman, and all she thought about was profit. But what Gu shouxin saw was different from her. What Gu shouxin saw was that the more transactions there were, the more people there were in kun city. Whether they were from the neighboring countries or from the great Zhou, there would always be more and more people. It was very beneficial for the expansion of kun city. There was a lot of barrennd outside kun city. Since their family had reimed it, thend would belong to them. In the future, when the great Zhou took back the territory that they had from the previous dynasty, kun city would no longer be considered a border city. There would only be more and more people here. N?v(el)B\\jnn In his heart, he was already secretly listing out some rules of kun city. In addition to thews of the great Zhou, he also wanted to set up aw of kun city for the convenience of management. After all, kun city allowed people from the other five countries to enter and leave through the West Gate. Even if there were rules different from other state capitals, they would not break them. After Gu Xin and her sisters finished reading, Gu shouxin said, ¡± on the tenth day of the new year, I¡¯ll be recruiting bailiffs. You guys can go and see if there are any suitable people. Those who aren¡¯t bailiffs can be hired to work with us. ¡°Did the sisters-inw of the Peng family mention a coboration just now?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±yes.¡± Miss Peng Wu wants to cooperate with us in the restaurant, and fourth Lady Peng wants to cooperate with us in nting. What the fourth wife meant was that there was a ce in kunzhou that had simr weather to thengge country and should be suitable for nting the fruits from thengge country. Father, mother, I¡¯m thinking that since they¡¯ve proposed these two options, we should cooperate. However, our family will take 70%, and they can only take 30% at most. Our family should take the leading role.¡± ¡°This way, the Peng family can be considered as the local tyrant of kun city. They also have a deterrence to the neighboring countries. If the restaurant is open, the people from the neighboring countries or the great Zhou Dynasty want to cause trouble, they will have to see if the Peng family allows it. As for nting fruits, we are unfamiliar with all the ces in kunzhou. We are not as familiar with them as the Peng family. If we cooperate with them, we can save more time and energy!¡± ¡°Yup, little Lian is right,¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. Uncle Gu asked,¡±since we¡¯re going to cooperate, why don¡¯t we ask them to send some people and we can explore thend together?¡± ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re only working on fruits, not grains and vegetables. Therefore, the grains and vegetables are mine. Besides, brother Yuanyuan had brought the seeds over before, and Peng youjun was also a farmer. Since we¡¯re working together, we can¡¯t tell the difference. As for fruits, the Peng family Army doesn¡¯t nt them, and this is also the ie of our family and the Peng family.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Xinxin is right. Thend in the military camp belongs to the Imperial court. If we get them to help, thend that we reim will belong to the Imperial court, not our family. Chapter 997 997 I feel like you¡¯re offending me It only took Gu Hui, Jing and Princess three days to get used to the training in eldest Madam Peng¡¯s female Army. The two of them did not reveal their identities, and eldest Madam Peng did not treat them with much enthusiasm. To everyone, there was nothing special about them, and they got along very naturally. One day, after training, a 19-year-old girl ran over. Ye Zhen, Gu Hui, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you a pretty gentleman! Princess Jinghe,¡±let¡¯s go!¡± I love to look at pretty little brothers!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯actually, I quite like it too.¡¯ There were only 100 people in the women¡¯s Army led by eldest Madam Peng. Including Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui, there were 102 people in total. Among them, only those who said that the two girls were under 20, the rest were above 20, and the oldest was 35, the kind who had been with eldest Madam Peng for 20 years. The three of them were of simr age, and they were unmarried girls. Their personalities were also unbothered by trifles, so they could talk about it together. N?v(el)B\\jnn The girl¡¯s surname was he, and she was the third child in the family. Everyone called her he sanniang, and no one in her family gave her a name. He sanniang had stayed in kun city for three years and was familiar with everything here. She brought Gu Hui, Jing and the princess to the river outside the military camp and hid behind arge rock. Princess Jinghe said,¡±Yingluo, you¡¯re shy!¡± Just watch it openly!¡± He sanniang pulled Princess Jinghe and realized that Gu Hui was also standing. She then pulled Gu Hui along. When the big rocks blocked them, she said in relief, ¡± I¡¯m not shy. It¡¯s just that the person who came today is extraordinary. If he finds out, the three of us will have to run tenps around the city! Princess Jinghe replied,¡±aren¡¯t we supposed to follow the orders of eldest Madam Peng?¡± Who would still dare to punish us?¡± ¡°First Madam can¡¯t control general ze¡¯s camp.¡± I heard that general ze swam back from the other side, so I¡¯ll show you the strongest Man in the Peng family¡¯s Army!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a pretty gentleman?¡± Gu Hui asked,¡¯swimming back from the opposite side? Don¡¯t we need to take a boat to cross the river? The river water is a little rushed!¡± He sanniang was infatuated,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± General ze was the strongest and most charming man. With clothes on, he was a handsome man, and without clothes, he was the strongest Man. He¡¯s very good in the water, and his team is mainly defending the two small countries across the river, the goddess country and the Jinnan country.¡± ¡°Roar! Oh oh oh!¡± ¡°The general is back!¡± ¡°Fierce dragon crossing the river!¡± ¡°Look, the general went down, and the general came up again!¡± Not far away, a group of soldiers were shouting excitedly. look, look! That¡¯s general ze in the river, the eldest son of the great general and his wife. He¡¯s the most popr general in the Peng family! He sanniang popped her head out excitedly. Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui also appeared. They rested their chins on the big rocks and looked at the figure in the river. ¡°Wow!¡± He sanniang eximed. General ze is so handsome! So powerful! It¡¯s so powerful!¡± Princess Jinghe asked,¡¯you can even tell that Qianqian is powerful? The naked men over there look like that.¡± ¡°Oh, Ye Zhen, you don¡¯t understand,¡± he sanniang said. The front of general ze¡¯s is very strong. Yes, it¡¯s simr to yours.¡± As she spoke, he sanniang looked at Princess Jinghe¡¯s chest. Princess Jinghe lowered her head and thought,¡±I feel like you¡¯re offending me!¡± Gu Hui wanted tough, but she lowered her head to look at herself and then at Princess Jinghe.¡¯Well, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m older than Jinghe. I shouldn¡¯t be younger than a man.¡¯ She wanted to see if this man was as old as Jinghe. Chapter 998 998 Chapter 998-it¡¯s good to see it Very soon, Pengze went ashore. He was only wearing a pair of pants, and his hair was also wet. Someone had already prepared a handkerchief and clothes for him. Suddenly, he realized that someone was staring at him. It wasn¡¯t the kind of eyes that his brothers were looking at. It was a kind of sizing up, secretly sizing him up. He suddenly turned his head to the side. Then, he saw three heads on a big rock. The one in the middle reacted quickly and shrank back, while the other two were still staring at him. Peng ze took a handkerchief and wiped the water off his body. Then, he took his pants from the side, took off his wet pants, and changed into a dry one. He then put his clothes on his shoulders. He walked towards big rock, changing his pants as he walked. When Princess Jinghe saw that he was about to take off his underwear, she shrank back. Gu Hui, on the other hand, did not move. Since he had already discovered her, what was there to hide? Peng ze¡¯s hand paused for a moment. As he was approaching, he had good eyesight and found that the head that was left behind had an ear hole on its earlobe. ¡°First Madam¡¯s subordinate?¡± Peng ze didn¡¯t move. He looked at Gu Hui and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui responded and stared at his hand without blinking. ¡°Are you new?¡± Peng ze was a little flustered by her stare, but his expression was very calm. What a joke. If he had known that it was his mother¡¯s female Army, he would not have walked over and would not have taken off his pants. However, the girl was so calm. If he turned around and ran away, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at? ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui frowned and responded. Pengze realized that the girl was looking at his hand with dissatisfaction. Why didn¡¯t he continue? Peng ze was frightened by his own thoughts. He calmly put on the clean pants in his hands and did not take off his wet pants. general ze, your pants are wet. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable wearing them? ¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Regret?¡± Peng ze¡¯s ears were a little red. ¡°Yup! When my little brother pees in his pants, if I don¡¯t let him take it off, he¡¯ll cry! So, general ze, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ve done all the work for my two younger brothers.¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Peng ze said,¡±Yingluo, are you trying to say that it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before?¡± He sanniang was both scared and amused. Princess Jinghe usually did not hold back herughter. Therefore, she burst outughing. Peng ze really wanted to wring his head off and throw it into the river. He shouted, ¡± ¡°All of you,e out!¡± Gu Hui stood up graciously. Princess Jinghe also stood up. They were going to run ten rounds around the city anyway! He sanniang stood out slowly. Peng ze knew he sanniang. She was the youngest girl under his mother. She was the most lively and got along well with the people under him. However, she was still afraid of him. She lowered her head when he asked her to stand up. However, the two neers didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him at all! Also, where were they looking at? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± greetings, Princess! Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess bowed. I am Gu Hui (Ye Zhen)! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The river breeze,¡± Princess Jinghe replied. ¡°I pay my respects to the general!¡± Gu Hui said. Princess Jinghe was about tough again, but she held back this time. She had learned to read people¡¯s expressions since she was young, so she admired Pengze for not changing his expression. ¡°Do you know what happens to non-Navy soldiers who barge into the Navy for no reason?¡± Peng ze asked. ¡°Run tenps around the city!¡± Gu Hui replied. ¡°Yingluo knew and still came?¡± Gu Hui said in all seriousness, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that general Wen ze¡¯s demeanor is dazzling. I¡¯d like to see it for myself. Hence, I¡¯m willing to be punished for barging into the Navy camp! Chapter 999 999 Why are you hiding? ¡°How do you feel after seeing it?¡± All the soldiers from the Navy ran over. The others only dared to hold back theirughter and not speak, but Peng ze¡¯s younger brother, Pengng, dared to speak. He asked with a smile. Peng ze turned around and nced at Pengng. Pengng shut up and looked at Gu Hui as if he was watching a good show. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Pengngughed without restraint. ¡°Gu Hui!¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Here!¡± Gu Hui stood up straight. ¡°You barged into the water camp and molested the higher-ups, so I¡¯ll punish you to run twentyps around the city with Pengng supervising you! If you don¡¯t finish running by midnight tonight, both of you will get out of this General¡¯s camp!¡± Peng ze said. ¡°Ah? I also want one?¡± Pengng couldn¡¯tugh anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Twentyps were too little? Thirtyps?¡± Peng ze asked coldly. ¡°No, no, no, twentyps, twentyps!¡± Pengng waved his hand. ¡°Gu Hui! Are you convinced?¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui and asked. ¡°I¡¯m convinced!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s face did not show any signs of dissatisfaction. then let¡¯s go. before Peng ze could finish, Gu Hui interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m convinced. However, in order to express my apology for teasing the higher-ups, I wanted to show some concern for general ze. I quickly changed my wet pants. This is really not good. Alright, I¡¯m going to be punished!¡± Gu Hui turned and ran off after she finished speaking. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, big brother, it¡¯s ufortable to wear wet pants!¡± Pengng followed. ¡°General ze, take care! I¡¯ve done tenps, right? Well, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be going to receive my punishment now.¡± Princess Jinghe also slipped away. general ze, I ... I ... I ... he sanniang wanted to run away too, but she was afraid. She didn¡¯t dare to act on her own without orders. ¡°Get lost!¡± Pengze was furious. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He sanniang felt as if she had been granted Amnesty. Peng ze gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Hui. Damn it, who asked her toe? He turned his head, but all the people in his water Battalion had gone to do what they were supposed to do. Only one person had not left. Peng ze looked at him. The man carefully pointed at Peng ze¡¯s pants. ¡°General ze, there are no more clothes for you to change into in the camp. You might have to go home.¡± Peng ze subconsciously lowered his head to take a look. Gu Hui, right? Hmph, I¡¯ll remember you! ...... ¡°Hey, neer. I¡¯m Pengng, the younger brother of my big brother, from the same mother.¡± Pengng caught up to Gu Hui and tried to get close to her. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Hui usually did not talk too much with people she was not familiar with. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide when you saw my brother taking off his pants? They¡¯re both hiding.¡± Pengng asked curiously. ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Gu Hui asked. Pengng was speechless. He had seen bold and unrestrained girls before, but this was the first time he had seen such a bold and unrestrained one! ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll call you sister Hui! This little brother is impressed!¡± Pengng said sincerely. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Hey, is your brother angry?¡± Princess Jinghe caught up and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve never seen him being peeked at by ady, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be angry.¡± Pengng said. ¡°We¡¯re not peeking, we¡¯re looking openly.¡± Princess Jinghe corrected. ¡°I think he¡¯s older than you!¡± Suddenly, Gu Hui whispered into Princess Jinghe¡¯s ear. With that, she sped up and ran. ¡°Gu Hui! Just you wait! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Princess Jinghe lowered her head and looked. Then, she angrily chased after him. ¡°Gu Hui, Ye Zhen, wait for me!¡± He sanniang also caught up. Pengng was interested in what Gu Hui had whispered to him, so he chased after her with a silly smile. That afternoon, when grandma Gu returned home from grandma Xiao¡¯s ce, she saw Gu Hui and the others running. Chapter 1000 1000 I wouldn¡¯t dare ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked as she and the others ran closer. Gu Hui greeted her grandmother and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been punished to circle the city twenty times. ¡°Ran ran, then you guys can run!¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± great grandmother, we¡¯ll be going home for dinner in a while. Ask the kitchen to leave more food for us. Oh, and bath water. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bezy.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. After that, he left. ¡°Wow!¡± He sanniang eximed. Gu Hui, you look so much like your grandmother! You don¡¯t even have any expression when you speak.¡± Pengng,¡¯Gu Hui, your grandma is so fierce! I actually told you not to bezy. However, she didn¡¯t scold you, nor did she ask how you were punished.¡± ¡°If I ask, I won¡¯t be punished?¡± Princess Jinghe chuckled. The two of them thought about it and agreed. ...... Peng ze made a trip home, changed his clothes, and had dinner at home. He asked about Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe. Pengze knew that she was the niece of the new Lord Gu. ¡°Xiao Ze, how is it?¡± general Peng looked at him excitedly. Isn¡¯t Huihui a good girl?¡± Peng ze said expressionlessly,¡±I know she¡¯s a girl, but, hehe Yingying ...¡± ¡°Did she offend you?¡± asked old general Peng. ¡°She barged into my water camp, so I punished her by making 20 rounds around the city!¡± Old general Peng was so angry that he gave him a p.¡±You deserve to be single!¡± ¡°Grandfather, she should be punished for breaking the military rules,¡± Peng ze said gloomily.¡±You can¡¯t let her off just because she¡¯s a girl!¡± What does this have to do with me being single?¡± First Madam Peng knew her son better than anyone else and caught the main point. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I had to run ten rounds to break into your water camp? What else did she do that she has to be punished for twentyps?¡± Peng ze replied,¡¯I made a mistake anyway! Aiya, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m going back to the water Battalion.¡± Peng ze fled in panic. He would not tell his family that the stinky girl¡¯s eyes were very sharp. She could see him taking off his pants without blinking and could scan his whole body. It¡¯s so scary. It¡¯s been a long time since I left kun city. Has the world changed? Peng ze came out of the Peng family. When he passed by the West Gate, he happened to see Gu Hui running here alone. He frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Why are you alone? Pengng? I told him to keep an eye on you. What about Ye Zhen and he sanniang?¡± Gu Hui ran slowly,¡±general ze only punished me by making me runps. He didn¡¯t ask me to watch anyone.¡± I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t mess up my breath while running. Please excuse me!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Peng ze gritted his teeth. There was an old saying that people with thin lips were mean. That¡¯s right, Gu Hui¡¯s lips were thin and she was unforgiving when she spoke. This was infuriating! Once Pengze was angry, the people of the water Battalion would be in trouble. They would have to swim in the surging River for a while in the middle of the night! ...... When Gu Hui returned home, she felt like her entire body was about to fall apart. Gu Xin rushed forward to help her up, ¡± sister! You¡¯re so stupid! You¡¯re only sentenced to tenps, why do you have to run twentyps? Big sister Zhen already said that the rule is tenps.¡± Gu Hui smiled. he set the rules. In the Army, the lower-ranked ones have to obey the orders of the higher-ranked ones unconditionally. Military orders are like mountains.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯then why did he only punish you? Sister Zhen didn¡¯t tell us either. She told us to ask you ourselves.¡± ¡°Maybe my gaze offended his body.¡± Gu Hui smiled again. Gu Xin was speechless. What was the meaning of this? Also, today, big sister was being punished, but she stillughed. It was so abnormal! Gu Xin asked again,¡¯big sister, can you teach me how to use my eyes to offend my body? It feels so magical.¡± ¡°Zhenzhen wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid second uncle and second aunt will hit me.¡± Chapter 1003 1003 Basic infrastructure Everyone couldn¡¯t eat anymore, so they put down their chopsticks and started talking. Even Madam Zhang, who had always been rather unkempt, could not stand the pile of Daddi that she saw from time to time in the city. Gu shouxin waited for everyone to finish before saying, ¡± ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been tidying up some systems. One of them is that no one in the city is allowed to urinate or defecate anywhere. Every day, there would be bailiffs patrolling four areas. If they were caught, they would be fined silver. If they didn¡¯t have silver, they would be fined to sweep the city. If you build a toilet in the city, the punishment for being caught will be to clean the public toilet in the city.¡± father! Mother! Gu Xin thought for a moment and asked, ¡± if everyone in the city goes to thetrines that the government office built to relieve themselves, the area around thetrine will still smell! If there¡¯s a toilet, we should make a cesspit. It doesn¡¯t feel good to make a cesspit in the city!¡± Gu Nian snapped his fingers. that¡¯s not a problem. We can build a toilet not far from the city wall and build a drainage channel. When we dig a toilet outside the city, we can build a toilet on top of the toilet outside the city. Isn¡¯t my cement about to be ready? When the craftsmanes, we¡¯ll add a convenient toilet.¡± ¡°Chun,¡± Cai Xiaolian continued,¡±go to the study and get that bag of documents on the second shelf.¡± Only Cai Xiaolian and Gu Ren could understand what he was saying. Cai Xiaolian had always wanted to make it a big one. She had already asked Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Peng Yizhu to discuss the problem of the city¡¯s sewage discharge. They hadn¡¯te up with a solution yet, but since Gu Xin had brought it up today, she could share it with everyone. After a while, the maidservant, Chun Lan, came over with a document bag. Inside it was Cai Xiaolian¡¯s drawing. She had originally nned to design a toilet for the house. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After everyone saw it, they clicked their tongues in wonder. It could actually be like this. When Gu shouxin saw this, he immediately asked a servant to go to his office to get the map of kun city. The family didn¡¯t eat and gathered around another round table to discuss where the public toilet in the city should be. Kun city wasn¡¯t very square, but the main road between the East and West gates divided the north and south areas. In the middle of the main road was a Street that divided the East and West areas. There were four regions in kun city, namely the Northwest, northeast, Southwest, and Southeast regions. In the northwest region, there were the Peng mansion and restaurants. The other ces were empty because they were close to the West City gate. There were fewer people living there. Only the Peng family lived there. As for the southwest region, it was the trading area and the Peng family Army¡¯s West Camp. There were no people living there. In the southeast Region, there was a brothel near the kun River, followed by the residences of themoners, as well as a small grocery store and market. The northeast District was the county government office, and the residences of the families of the soldiers and some of the rich merchants of the great Zhou who participated in the trade. Looking at it, there were more people in the southeast and Northeast regions. Everyone¡¯s daily activities were here. In the southwest and Northwest, besides the Peng family¡¯s people, there were the Peng family¡¯s Army and the merchants from several countries in the restaurants and trading areas. In the end, the Gu family came to a consensus to build four public outhouses in kun city, one for men and one for women, one for each district. There were 12 holes in each toilet for men and women. Each toilet had to be dug a little deeper, and then they would be sent out by pipes halfway. Outside the city, there were big cesspit. Uncle Gu was the one who chose the location outside the city. He was the one who opened up thend, and he knew the best which location was the most convenient. In an instant, Gu Nian was filled with fighting spirit. This was the construction of infrastructure in ancient times! Chapter 1004 1004 Chapter 1004-trading zone Old general Peng listened to Gu shouxin¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t say much. He just let him do it. If he missed someone, he would be punished every day. He could be punished to make some contributions to kun city. There weren¡¯t many people in kun city, so the Gu family didn¡¯t n to sell New Year¡¯s goods in the twelfth lunar month. Grandpa and Grandma Gu chose a few kinds of food that the children liked to eat and made New Year¡¯s food for them at home. The others were busy with their own things. N?v(el)B\\jnn Soon, it was the 20th day of the 12th lunar month. Cai Xiaolian nned to take Gu Xin and Gu si to the trading area of several countries to take a look. They had also saved up some embroideries and facial wash sets in the past half a month. Initially, Lin Yiqian had wanted to bring Gu Nian along. However, Gu Nian was too engrossed in theboratory. The cement was about to be produced and she had no interest in doing business at all. Cai Xiaolian made an appointment with Peng Yizhu and the fourth Mrs. Peng, and she took the two children to the trading area. Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of the Peng family had been waiting there for a long time. This time, they had brought Cheng Huaiyu and a thin little boy with them. He was the eldest son of the fourthdy of the Peng family, Peng mu. He looked gentle and didn¡¯t look like a son of a general at all. It was said that this child¡¯s health had always been poor due to his congenital deficiency, and he was the only boy in the Peng family who intended to study. Peng mu greeted Cai Xiaolian, Gu Xin, and Gu si obediently. After recognizing them, he stood beside Cheng Huaiyu. The few of them entered the trading area. The trading area of kun city was huge, and there were Peng family Army guards all around. Cai Xiaolian finally saw the bustling market, and she also saw many people from the neighboring country who looked different from the people of the great Zhou Dynasty. Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of Peng family introduced Cai Xiaolian to each other. Among them, only the people ofngge Kingdom looked simr to the people of great Zhou. The others were not from great Zhou. In the goddess Kingdom, the women were all very forthright, and their voices were loud. Their actions were more masculine than men¡¯s, and the men around them were like young women. Furthermore, these women were all wearing gold bracelets, gold hairpins, gold earrings, and even their clothes were decorated with gold and silver. The people of Jin nanguo were dark-skinned, but not like the African people. Compared to most ordinary people of the great Zhou Dynasty, they had a special feature. They carried all kinds of jade essories and had less gold and silver. The people in the Yun nation were tall and strong, with deep facial features and big eyes. They sold fur, fresh beef, and mutton. The sand divine Kingdom looked simr to the Yun nation, and most of them sold spices. Of course, there were also some handmade products in these countries. Unlike in Xing Nan country, they could not directly enter the capital to trade with the Imperial court. They only did some small business in kun city, and most of them were ordinary people. The great Zhou¡¯s merchants were basically made of cloth, tea, and other things that other countries did not have. The entire trading area did not necessarily have to be bartered for items. All of them could be purchased with gold and silver. They did not ept silver notes or copper coins, only gold and silver. Cai Xiaolian looked around and went straight to Jin nanguo¡¯s stall. The stall was full of stones. Cai Xiaolian knew that they were raw stones. ¡°How much are you selling for?¡± she asked. This stall was rtively calm. The boss was a skinny old man, but his eyes were very sharp. He looked at the maidservant behind Cai Xiaolian and asked, ¡± ¡°Ten taels of silver each. Of course, you can use other things to exchange for it. Madam, did your servant girl bring tea leaves or cloth? Do you have any fresh ones?¡± Chapter 1005 1005 Chapter 1005-Golden Flower Peng Yizhu whispered,¡±sister Lian, they usually choose the bad raw stones. In the past, many people wanted to try their luck, but unfortunately, they failed.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± then have you ever encountered luck? ¡± Peng Yizhu replied,¡±there are some, but not many.¡± As time passed, no one liked to buy raw gemstones anymore, and almost all of them were bought and opened.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded, indicating that she understood. She pulled Gu Xin over. Xinxin, there¡¯s Jade inside this stone. Do you think there¡¯s Jade inside? ¡± Mother wants to buy a few to take a look!¡± Gu Xin knew that a lot of Jade came from stone and was then polished by a craftsman. She was quite interested in that. She walked over, squatted down, and looked at the pile of Jade on the ground. ¡°Kid, do you understand?¡± the skinny old man chuckled. Gu Xin always wore men¡¯s clothes when she went out. She shook her head, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but I think there¡¯s something in it.¡± The skinny old man smiled and did not say anything. Cai Xiaolian took out a box of protective clothing from Chun Lan¡¯s basket and opened it. ¡°My Lord, this is unique to my family. We only started selling itst year. I¡¯ll use this to exchange for all the stones on the ground.¡± The skinny old man looked at the boxes and the bottles. He didn¡¯t know what they were.¡±What is this? What¡¯s its purpose?¡± Without waiting for Cai Xiaolian to finish, Gu Xin exined everything one by one and gritted her teeth, ¡± ¡°Sir, look at my little white teeth. I brushed them with this toothbrush and toothpaste.¡± Then, he pulled the manservant over and let the old man smell his hair and clothes. The skinny old man¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±deal.¡± However, how much is this? Can I buy a few more boxes?¡± Gu Xin stretched out two fingers, ¡± 20 taels for a box. Of course, you can also buy the rest of the items. If you want to buy in bulk, we can lower the price.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The skinny old man looked into the basket and took out an unpolished jade from his bag. It was the size of Gu Xin¡¯s two fists and he asked, ¡± ¡°Is this enough to buy everything in the basket?¡± Cai Xiaolian took a look. Oh, this Jade, the color is quite good. If we find a craftsman to Polish it carefully, it can be made into a pair of jade bracelets. Toiletries were definitely not worth this price, not even including the raw stones that their little koi fish had chosen. Cai Xiaolian immediately agreed. The first deal was closed. After that, he went to the sand divine Kingdom to exchange for spices, and then to the Yun nation to exchange for beef, mutton, and fruits from the Lang GE Kingdom. After changing, he nned to leave. This time, the women of the kingdom of goddess were not willing to do so and went forward to block them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. The woman from the goddess Kingdom was a head taller than Cai Xiaolian. She asked in an imposing manner, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already exchanged things with them, why not with us? Are you looking down on the goddess Kingdom?¡± Gu Xin pouted. you guys only have gold and silver. It¡¯s not like great Zhou doesn¡¯t have it. Besides, the way you tidy it up is better than yours. The woman red at Gu Xin. She wanted to refute but she couldn¡¯t! Gu Xinughed,¡¯sister, are you thinking of buying our embroideries and sets? You¡¯re going to scare my mother if you¡¯re so aggressive.¡± The woman was dazzled by Gu Xin¡¯s smile. As expected, men from the Zhou Dynasty were more beautiful! The woman took out a Golden Flower from her arms. ¡°Little brat, here you go!¡± this ... This is too much! Gu Xin was stunned. The woman frowned and ced the Golden Flower in Gu Xin¡¯s hands. She touched it and thought, wow, the hands of the men from the Zhou Dynasty are so smooth, ¡± ¡°In our goddess Kingdom, we¡¯ll give you a Golden Flower if you like it. I¡¯m interested in you.¡± Chapter 1006 1006 Casting a wide Gu Xin was speechless. The women from the goddess Kingdom beside her were whistling. sister, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m still young. Let¡¯s talk about business! Gu Xin said as she held the hot Golden Flower. The woman shook her head and looked at Cai Xiaolian,¡±Madam, how old is your son?¡± I¡¯m the goddess Wang Fang, a miner. My family is rich, and I have a good upbringing. I only marry one man in my life. If Furen is willing, this one is willing to use all of my family¡¯s property as a betrothal gift.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± ran ran, you¡¯re using the silver as a betrothal gift. How are you going to support my son? ¡± The Peng family and Gu Xin and her sister thought, you really started chatting with someone? Wang Fang replied,¡±I¡¯m the supervisor of the mine.¡± He didn¡¯t need to worry about money. When your son grows up, I¡¯ll have even more gold and silver.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. I really can¡¯t make that decision. Your goddess Kingdom is different from our great Zhou. Even if my son agrees to you, my husband might not agree. no! Gu Xin quickly shook her head, ¡± mother, I don¡¯t agree! Wang Fang looked at Gu Xin,¡¯why? Am I not strong enough, or am I not handsome enough, or do I not have enough gold and silver?¡± Gu Xin shook her head repeatedly. no, no, no. Sister, you¡¯re strong and pretty enough. Oh, no, you¡¯re handsome enough and rich enough. But I already have someone I like. Thank you for your love, sister!¡± Wang Fang wanted to say, ¡± where are you going? call your sweetheart over to have a duel with me. but when she thought about how the women of great Zhou were all the weak type, she decided to forget it! She looked at Gu Xin with aplicated expression. I thought that such a weak young master would like strong goddesses. I was wrong. You men of the great Zhou Dynasty like weak women. AI! Young master, seeing that I fell in love with you at first sight, can you sell me more of your goods?¡± Gu Xin: ¡± sister Wanwan, I feel like you¡¯re using your beauty to trick me! Wang Fang red at him and said,¡±who¡¯s tricking you?!¡± You already have someone you like, but you¡¯re not waiting for me and you¡¯re not willing to sell me more things? I¡¯m not short of money!¡± As she spoke, Wang Fang stretched out her hand and someone beside her brought a bag over. She opened it and it was filled with golden flowers. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± don¡¯t tell me she beat them into flowers just to give to the little master? ¡± Wang Fang wasn¡¯t embarrassed when her thoughts were read. She said frankly, ¡± ¡°Cast a wide, catch more fish, and pick the best! These few years, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to many men from the great Zhou Dynasty, and they all have someone in their hearts, ai, ai, ai, ai, ai.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Peng Yizhu, the two modern people, were impressed by this girl. She was a yboy, and she was honest and open about it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the end, for the sake of the bag of golden flowers, Cai Xiaolian asked someone to go back and bring a batch of washing set and handkerchiefs. She had been waiting for the goddess Kingdom to take the initiative to ask about it. The status of the women in the goddess Kingdom was high, and they had the final say. The washing and protection set could be developed into a long-term business. Before the people who came back to collect the things, they chatted with Wang Fang, the person in the gold mine. As they chatted, they discovered something that they didn¡¯t know before. Many women in the goddess Kingdom were skilled in metallurgy. The men in their country were farmers who gave birth to children. They took care of their children at home and served their inws, while the women worked outside. Therefore, almost all the craftsmen in the goddess Kingdom were women. Their Queen was already in her twenties, but her favorite was still men between the ages of fourteen and eighteen. This was not a big secret. In order to attract Gu Xin¡¯s attention, Wang Fang told her a lot. She even said that her man did not need to serve her inws or go to the ground. She treated her man like a delicate flower. Chapter 1008 1008 Longing On the 27th of the twelfth lunar month, Gu Nian called Gu Xin and Gu si along and brought her men to look for old general Peng. She was going to bring the cement to show old general Peng. He would let the Peng family see it with their own eyes, and after it was done, he would let them try pushing it. N?v(el)B\\jnn In the end, at the age of 28, old general Peng came to the Yamen to look for Gu Nian. Gu Nian started experimenting again. She handed the matter over to Gu Xin and Gu shouxin and asked them to discuss it with old general Peng. They talked about the price and how to use it. Gu Xin was listening by the side, sharing her thoughts from time to time. Old general Peng wanted to repair all three walls and ask Gu Nian if they could mass-produce them. Gu shouxin directly asked old general Peng for the people. As for the silver, he didn¡¯t ask for it. However, he hoped that old general Peng would submit a memorial to the Imperial court with him and approve a batch of silver to build the road from the CI province to kun city. Naturally, old general Peng agreed. He also expressed that he would not take the credit and that it would all be given to the Gu family, especially Gu Nian. Old general Peng was stillmenting that it was only natural for the Gu family to produce a Princess. Gu shouxin smiled. With his niannian¡¯s ability and the temperament of the two in the pce, she would definitely be a Princess when she returned to the capital. Immediately, the two of them discussed sending a batch of cement back for the Emperor and the courtiers to see with their own eyes. This way, the silver would be transferred faster. When old general Peng left, he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Lord Gu, I¡¯m looking forward to kun city in three years!¡± ¡°My family will not let you down!¡± Gu shouxin said. ...... On the 30th day of the 12th lunar month, Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui also returned from the camp for the new year. They even brought he sanniang with them. This girl was familiar with Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess. She was also thick-skinned and wanted to spend the new year alone, so she insisted on following them. The others who were alone were not as thick-skinned as her. Moreover, they were not familiar with Gu Hui, Jing, and Princess. On Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, Gu Xin was in low spirits for the entire day. In the past two New Year¡¯s celebrations, brother Yuan Yuan would write couplets, paste couplets, hangnterns, and then bring them to y together. This year, there was only grandma Xiao, not brother Yuan Yuan. A few days ago, she had gone to look for Cheng Huaiyu and asked the old General, General, and junior general Lu Zheng when he would be back. They all said they didn¡¯t know. Gu Xin ran to the main entrance of the Yamen alone and sat on the stone steps. She wanted to wait. What if brother Yuanyuan came back? There was no one passing by the Yamen, only an empty street. This scene made her suddenly feel empty. She felt an inexplicable difort. She didn¡¯t understand that this feeling was called longing. A cold wind blew as Gu Ren strode out of the main hall with his short legs.¡±Third sister, does the cold wind taste good?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she pinched Gu Ren, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, are youughing at me for drinking cold wind?¡± Gu Ren threw himself into Gu Xin¡¯s arms. third sister, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s cold! I want to wait for brother Yuanyuan. What if he makes it back in time? ¡± Gu Xin stood up to help him stand properly. ¡°He¡¯s doing a mission!¡± Gu Ren said. Besides, he doesn¡¯t even know that we¡¯ve arrived at kun city.¡± Gu Xin squatted down and looked at Gu Ren, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, third sister thinks that you are very sensible, different from other children. Like a little adult, tell me, why are you so smart?¡± Gu Ren: ¡± Yingluo is naturally intelligent. I have no choice. My parents are too stupid. I have to be smarter! Gu Xinughed and held Gu Ren¡¯s cold hand. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re naturally intelligent. However, he was still an ordinary person, and his chubby little hand was cold! Let¡¯s go back.¡± Chapter 1009 1009 She likes money Gu Ren held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and walked in together. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He actually had a rough idea of what Lu Zheng was up to. This was part of the plot in his book, but Lu Zheng came to kun city ahead of time, so the plot was brought forward. He remembered that he wrote that Lu Zheng was injured and everyone in the capital thought that he was dead. He rushed back without caring about his injuries because he was afraid that Gu Xin would be worried and that people would bully her. It was only when he saw Gu Xin that he copsed and fainted for three days and three nights. He shouldn¡¯t be so miserable in this life. After all, he had already done such a thing. If he was still injured, wouldn¡¯t it be because he wasn¡¯t capable enough? Therefore, Gu Ren was not worried at all. The whole family sat around a table. Without fourth uncle Gu, Yang family had Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. There was arge table of delicious food on the table. Not to mention he sanniang, even Jing and the princess had never eaten it before. Cumin mutton, braised beef, arge te of braised meat, stewed pork with chili, potato slices with chili, stewed pork ribs with vermicelli, and steamed pork ribs. Cai Xiaolian had exchanged the cumin with the sand divine Kingdom. It was not avable in the great Zhou Dynasty, but it was unique to the sand divine Kingdom. Cai Xiaolian had also exchanged the seeds with someone. In a few nights, she had harvested arge number of seeds, and she nned to nt them in spring. Peng Yizhu came over to help make the rice noodles, but they didn¡¯t make much. After all, the sweet potatoes were used as seeds. Uncle Gu took a mouthful of the rice noodle. this is good, this is good. Fortunately, we have left a lot of seeds. We can nt more in spring. From next year onwards, we will have this to eat! Gu Xin replied,¡¯uncle, we can still sell it. We¡¯re the only ones who know how to make these noodles, no one else knows. We can open a sweet potato and vermicelli workshop and sell it to the great Zhou Dynasty and the surrounding countries. We can make a lot of money!¡± Gu Nianughed and said,¡¯now I know what little Xinxin likes! Silver, look at those money-grubbing eyes.¡± Everyoneughed. That seemed to be the case. This girl really liked to earn money. She could think of money for everything. Gu Xin alsoughed foolishly. Afterughing, she said, ¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯ve also thought of a way to earn money. I¡¯m here to help father fill up the county government¡¯s Silver Vault.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡±I¡¯ve asked around. Kun city didn¡¯t have a Lantern Festival in the past.¡± We can hold a Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the first month. The merchants of our great Zhou don¡¯t need to pay, but the neighboring countries have to pay. The Yamen provided the venue and maintained order. They collected a certain amount of money from each stall. The money was based on the ie of the stall at the Lantern Festival that night. The Yamen collected ten percent. Father, make some riddles and hang them around so that the people of the neighboring countries can guess. Thenterns were made exquisitely. If they guessed it, they would give thenterns. If they couldn¡¯t guess it, they could buy the answer with silver and set the price ording to the difficulty of the riddle. His father could also mobilize the people living in kun city, including the families of the soldiers, to participate in this trade fair and sell what they thought was useless. You¡¯ll charge ten wens per household. You sent people to inform the neighboring countries, but didn¡¯t they all not participate in the great Zhou¡¯s Lantern Festival? To put it more jokingly, the people who came were definitely not ordinary people. Gu shouxin,¡±Oh? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡±I¡¯ve asked around. Kun city didn¡¯t have a Lantern Festival in the past.¡± We can hold a Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the first month. The merchants of our great Zhou don¡¯t need to pay, but the neighboring countries have to pay. The Yamen provided the venue and maintained order. They collected a certain amount of money from each stall. The money was based on the ie of the stall at the Lantern Festival that night. The Yamen collected ten percent. Father, make some riddles and hang them around so that the people of the neighboring countries can guess. Thenterns were made exquisitely. If they guessed it, they would give thenterns. If they couldn¡¯t guess it, they could buy the answer with silver and set the price ording to the difficulty of the riddle. His father could also mobilize the people living in kun city, including the families of the soldiers, to participate in this trade fair and sell what they thought was useless. You¡¯ll charge ten wens per household. You sent people to inform the neighboring countries, but didn¡¯t they all not participate in the great Zhou¡¯s Lantern Festival? To put it more jokingly, the people who came were definitely not ordinary people. Oh, right, the Yamen can also buy some things, such as ring toss, throwing darts, and other small games.¡± Gu shouxin thought about it and agreed with her, but he was worried about Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Why do you think of the Lantern Festival? Do you think that kun city is too cold and cheerless?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± It was too deserted. Just now, I saw that there were no street lights in front of the gate. It¡¯s not even as lively as our Zhou n town! Since it¡¯s not lively, let¡¯s do it ourselves.¡± Chapter 1011 1011 Chapter 1011-New Year¡¯s greetings Peng Chi was stunned. Before he could say anything, someone came out of the house. The gatekeeper had already seen the Gu family go in to report. Great general Peng and his wife came out to wee him personally. After they weed him in, they suddenly remembered to ask why Peng Chi had returned. Gu Xin¡¯s gaze had been on Peng Chi ever since she entered the room, making him feel a little embarrassed. Only then did Peng Chi report back that they had sessfullypleted their mission. However, because someone was injured, Zhou Yuan and his men had to take a longer time to leave, so he had toe back first to report. Gu Xin was relieved when she heard that brother Yuan Yuan was not injured. She didn¡¯t look at Peng Chi anymore and started to chat with Cheng Huaiyu and Gu si in a low voice. Peng Chi didn¡¯t feel the little girl¡¯s gaze anymore. He felt relieved, but he also felt ufortable. However, he was not familiar with her, and he had not taken a bath and changed his clothes for a few days. He said goodbye to everyone and returned to his room. Cheng Huaiyu brought Gu Xin and Gu si back to her room and also took the two little ones, Peng Ba Lang and Gu Ren, with her. The Peng family had recently learned of the Gu family¡¯s ns, and they were very willing to do so. They had long wanted to change kun city, but no one had the time. Except for Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of the Peng family, the rest of the family were all in the military. Old general Peng directly handed Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of the Peng family to the Gu family. At the same time, the two families had also discussed the cooperation between the restaurant and the ntation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Their family was also willing to share the profits that the Gu family had proposed. The Peng family was not short of money anyway, and there were people who specially took care of the residences, shops, and vis in the capital. After lunch, Cai Xiaolian suddenly asked about the matters of worry-understanding Pavilion. One day, when she was on the streets and passed by, she heard the old brothel Madame of the worry-solving Pavilion asking people to look for sun Yumei. She was thinking that sun Yumei couldn¡¯t possibly stay at the county government office all the time. If she were to meet her one day, she might cause a scene. Besides, there was only one brothel in kun city. If he could modify this brothel, it might be another source of ie. The Peng family was a little curious about her asking about the brothel. Cai Xiaolian briefly exined sun Yumei¡¯s situation, and the Peng family understood. ¡°The girls in the worry-solving Pavilion are not difficult to deal with. You can go and tell them as the wife of the county Magistrate, and this matter will be settled,¡± said doctor Peng. Cai Xiaolian shook her head. I was thinking that since this is the only brothel in kun city, and most of them seem to have the same background as Yumei, they were either deceived or abandoned by their families. That¡¯s why they were exiled here. Kun city wasn¡¯t rich. Other than the merchants who often came to the trading area to exchange things, ordinary people didn¡¯t go there either, let alone the Peng family Army! So, it¡¯s better to change and earn money in a different way. It might be better than the current situation.¡± ¡°Madam Gu, you still want to run a brothel business?¡± third Madam Peng asked in surprise. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s not a brothel business.¡± Instead, he wanted to help these girls. Everyone was a woman, and she believed that no one who had fallen into the worry-solving Pavilion was willing to degrade themselves. I want them to find another way to earn money.¡± ¡°Madam Gu, their lives are hard.¡± But other than singing and dancing, they do not even know how to be a female worker, so how can they find another way to earn money?¡± Cai Xiaolian exined,¡±we¡¯ll use their strengths to make money.¡± Singing and dancing without having to sell their bodies, they would probably be able to ept such a way of earning money! If they were to transform the worry-understanding Pavilion, they would earn money to redeem themselves and would even be good citizens in the future, so why not? Of course, she was the only one in kun city, which meant that the people in kun city didn¡¯t have such needs. If there were too many, I wouldn¡¯t have rashly thought in this direction.¡± Chapter 1012 1012 Chapter 1012-earning money Peng Yizhu suddenly understood what Cai Xiaolian meant. She said, ¡± ¡°Madam Gu¡¯s suggestion is very good. I¡¯m willing to join Madam Gu¡¯s n. I just don¡¯t know Madam Gu¡¯s specific n.¡± Cai Xiaolian replied, ¡± I don¡¯t have a specific n yet. I only have this idea. We still have to understand the situation in worry-solving Pavilion and have a chat with the person in charge. ¡°I know more about this worry-solving Pavilion,¡± said Lady Peng. The brothel-keeper, Hua shiniang, was a girl from the worry-solving Pavilion. The previous brothel-keeper was taken away by the rich people in Jiangnan, along with some of the better-off girls in the pavilion. She had used silver to buy the worry-solving Pavilion and then took care of the other young girls, raising them as they grew up. Madam Gu was right. Most of the girls were sold or abandoned by their families, or they were not pretty, or they had some physical defects. As long as it was sent over, Hua Shiyi would ept it. Generally, such girls did not need a lot of money. For example, Miss sun¡¯s family did not want a single cent, and the person who bought her was also very trustworthy. They sent her to kun city. If no one took her, she would probably never be able to leave in this life. Hua shiniang is good at writing songs, so she can rely on this to support worry-solving Pavilion.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little shocked. so the source of the worry-solving Pavilion isn¡¯t the guests. It¡¯s the songs written by Hua shiniang? ¡± she asked. Eldest Madam Peng shook her head. that¡¯s not entirely true. It¡¯s not easy to write a song. Even if she writes a song a year, she can¡¯t support the entire worry-solving Pavilion. Cai Xiaolian nodded. She had a n in mind. That day, the Gu family yed at the Peng family¡¯s house for the whole day, and only returned home after dinner. After returning, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin about the worry-understanding Pavilion. Gu shouxin actually agreed with this. Anyway, he was willing to support whatever Madam did. after the third day, I¡¯ll ask Wang Cheng to call aunt Hua Shiyi to the Yamen. Can you talk to her? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll bring Yumei over. In the future, Yu Mei would also be living in kun city. She did not want to go out, but she did not want to see the people of worry-solving Pavilion, and she did not want to recall those things. However, it had already happened, and she had to face it. After she overcame this hurdle, she would not be so against going out in the future. When this worry-solving Pavilion no longer does business as a brothel, she will be able to face it even more calmly.¡± Cai Xiaolian said, shaking her head. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re so kind! You¡¯re always thinking for her. ¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of Yumei. If this worry-solving Pavilion is operated well, it can also earn money! Didn¡¯t the Emperor say that he had the final say in the governance of the entire kun province? Although we can¡¯t change the entire great Zhou, we can¡¯t let the brothels exist in a ce where we have the final say. Perhaps there are some who would give up for the sake of their future or for other reasons, but I believe that most of thedies are clean and honest. Make kun city clean, just like how we want to tidy up the city¡¯s environment.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Good! We¡¯ll do as Madam says!¡± Gu shouxin hugged Cai Xiaolian and then blocked her mouth. This night, the two of them didn¡¯t fool around for long like before. It was over after just one time. Cai Xiaolian felt a little tired and fell asleep leaning on Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin felt bad for her, so he hugged her and slowly fell asleep. When she woke up the next morning, Cai Xiaolian felt ufortable all over and was listless. She was still wondering why she was tired whenst night was the most rxing night. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t have any energy in the morning. Chapter 1014 1014 You¡¯ll see a different Lord Gu in the future Grandma Gu stayed here to chat with grandma Xiao, while Gu shouxin went back with his wife and child. When they got on the carriage, Gu shouxin wanted to hold her hand. When they got on the carriage, he still had to help her into the carriage. Cai Xiaolian felt embarrassed.¡±Aunt Xiao said that she¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±no, no. I¡¯ll help you wherever you go in the future.¡± In a few days, the people from Qing Province will arrive. I¡¯ll get you four people to take care of you. Also, what do you want to eat? It¡¯s said that pregnant women like to eat sour things. I¡¯ll send someone to teach you a lesson!¡± Cai Xiaolian held Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. Such a considerate man was hers! The two of them warmed up andpletely forgot that there were still five daughters outside! Gu Hui said something to the coachman, who then drove away. After walking for a long time, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin remembered that the maids at home had not gotten on the carriage yet. They asked the coachman and found out that the girls were going to stroll around the city. Due to uncle Gu¡¯s OCD, the girls of the Gu family were arranged in rows from tall to short. Now that Princess Jinghe was here and she was often with Gu Hui, she stood beside her. She was slightly shorter than Gu Hui. Anyway, the girls would not be able to see her formation. She could only wait until they got home for uncle Gu to find out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Big sister, aren¡¯t we going back together? I still want to apany mother!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go back. There are no seats! Look at our Father, he can¡¯t wait to wrap his mother up and not let her bump into anything. In the next few months, we¡¯ll see a different Lord Gu!¡± Gu nianxiao said. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ve never seen second uncle like this before!¡± Gu si tilted her head. Thinking of Gu shouxin¡¯s appearance just now, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why we sisters will hang out in the city for a few days. We¡¯ve been here for a month and we haven¡¯t gone out together!¡± Princess Jinghe said. The majority wins. Although Gu Xin really wanted to go home and apany her mother, everyone wanted to y. She also remembered that her father was indeed able to take good care of her mother, so she followed along. Kun city had few people, but it was quiterge. If they wanted to shop, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish walking in a day. Grandma Xiao lived in the family area of the Army, which was not far from the county government. The sisters were familiar with this area. In the area of the Peng mansion, there were only restaurants other than the Peng mansion. Because of their rtionship with the Peng family, the Gu sisters often went there. There was only one district that they were not familiar with, which was the southeast District. The sisters followed the street next to the county government office and went to the district. As Gu Xin walked, she was thinking about the location of the public toilet that they had decided on. In this district, near the east-west Main Street, there was a row of shops and a vegetable market. It was only the second day of the new year, so these shops were all closed. There was no one in the vegetable market, so it looked rtively deserted. Further in was the ce where the people of kun city lived. The house was made of wood and looked very old. Walking South from the shops, there were rows of residential areas. There was no business. The eastern city wall was built all the way to the kun River, so the people did not dig a well. They used water from the kun River. There was nothing much to see in the old house, so the sisters walked to the kun River. Gu Nian pointed to a small building with individual essories not far away. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the only brothel in kun city?¡± Chapter 1015 1015 General ze is here to capture her Oh right, sister, ¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± I remember that there was a year when you said you wanted to bring me to a brothel to drink and drink. Princess Jinghe looked at Gu Nian and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that we had the same idea!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go home and change before we go to the worry-solving Pavilion?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Big sister and sister Zhen will be returning to the camp on the fourth day of the new year, so let¡¯s rx for the next two days.¡± ¡°Great, great!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded. The two of them then looked at Gu Hui, Gu Xin, and Gu si. There were no objections, so the few of them went home to change. Not only did Gu si change their clothes, but she also disguised everyone. She drew their eyebrows thicker and thicker, and their skin was on the fairer side. Gu si also used a new product to make their faces and necks a little yellow. After dressing up, the few of them sneaked out. She ran into grandma Gu and grandma Xiao, who had just returned home. N?v(el)B\\jnn Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Princess Jinghe said,¡±great grandmother, let¡¯s go out and y, hehe ~¡± Grandma Gu sized them up and frowned. She nodded without saying anything. The few of them quickly slipped away, afraid of meeting their family again. After they had gone far away, grandma Xiao covered her mouth andughed.¡±Old Gu, why didn¡¯t we have people like Hua Mei who painted their faces ck? If there were at that time, we wouldn¡¯t have been recognized when we went to the brothel!¡± Grandma Gu smiled helplessly. A woman dressed up as a man to drink at a brothel. She had been there with old Gu when she was young! These granddaughters were really her granddaughters. The two of them reminisced about their youth. On the other side, the Gu sisters arrived at worry-solving Pavilion in a carriage. After getting off the car, she asked the coachman to go back, and they could walk back on their ownter. Although it was the second day of the new year, the worry-solving Pavilion was still open. Princess Jinghe exined to her sisters, ¡± I heard from the people in the water camp that the worry-solving Pavilion doesn¡¯t rest all year round and opens at noon every day. It¡¯s just in time for us to have lunch after this trip. sister Zhen, ¡± Gu Xin asked curiously, ¡± do the people from the water Battalione here to y too? ¡± Princess Jingheughed,¡±hahaha, they do want to.¡± However, their general ze was very strict. Anyone who came to the worry-solving Pavilion would be punished when they returned. It¡¯s not like runningps, but a physical fight!¡± Gu Xin agreed,¡¯that¡¯s right, that general ze looks really fierce. Previously, big sister only offended him with her eyes, so he punished her to runps.¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± your eldest sister offended him with her eyes. I didn¡¯t even offend him with my eyes. He still punished me. Let me tell you, the people in the Navy camp told me that general ze has a nickname, crazy ze. If you shout too fast, you¡¯ll be a madman. Hahaha!¡± Gu Hui: ¡± cough, cough. Look. The lunatic you were talking about is inside! The few of them looked over and saw that it was true. Inside the worry-solving Pavilion, Peng ze was standing in the main hall with his hands on his hips. He looked around and happened to see the direction of the entrance. His eyes met Gu Hui¡¯s. Princess Jinghe was speechless. Gu Hui was calm,¡¯let¡¯s go! We¡¯re not in the camp, and we¡¯re not his men, so he can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± Thus, the sisters strode towards the worry-solving Pavilion. At the door, a beautiful woman dressed like a woman said apologetically, ¡± ¡°Young masters, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to entertain you this afternoon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The woman nced at Peng ze and said with some grievance, ¡± ¡°General ze is here to capture someone. It might be a little chaotic.¡± Chapter 1016 1016 Chapter 1016-hearing the local ent ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll catch his people. We¡¯ll just eat our food.¡± With that, Gu Hui brought her younger sisters in. The few of them had never been to a brothel before. Princess Jinghe had wanted to go for a long time, but almost everyone in the capital knew what she looked like in men¡¯s clothes, so no one dared to let her in. Once he entered the worry-solving Pavilion, it was as if he had entered another world. Compared to the inside of the kun city, the worry-solving Pavilion was much better. The decorations were not as bright red and green as people had imagined. Instead, it was very refreshing. There were some green nts nted in every corner, adding life to the house. stop! Peng ze looked at them. stop! The young woman stood in front of them, protecting them behind her, and said in a fawning tone, ¡± general ze, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll persuade the young masters to close the door. I¡¯ll close the door today! Peng ze ignored the woman and took two steps forward, standing face to face with Gu Hui. ¡°Gu Hui, you¡¯re good! Bring people to the worry-solving Pavilion? Don¡¯t you know the rules of the camp?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not one of your water battalions, general ze. There¡¯s no such rule in our camp!¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Peng ze¡¯s eyes widened, and he was stumped by her words. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His mother¡¯s team was full of women, so of course there was no such rule. Who would a normal womane to a brothel? Princess Jinghe loved to watch a show the most. She picked up the folded fan and lifted the young woman¡¯s chin.¡±You¡¯re the brothel keeper of the worry-solving Pavilion?¡± The young woman was the brothel keeper of the worry-solving Pavilion, Hua shiniang. She nodded her head slowly. She had not yet realized what was going on. Since when did the Peng family Army have such a tough nut to crack? He was actually not afraid of general ze. Princess Jing He took out an ingot of gold and ced it in Hua Shi Yi ¡®Niang¡¯s hand. She even touched it. ¡°Go, call all the girls for this Lord. In any case, general ze also came to capture him.¡± Pengze looked at Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t care about him. She opened her fan and led her sisters to the biggest table in the hall. Gu Huiughed. general ze, it¡¯s the new year. Don¡¯t be so murderous. Why don¡¯t we treat you to a meal today? ¡± ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯t!¡± Hua shiniang silently gave Gu Hui a thumbs up. This young master was so impressive. He actually dared to invite general ze to drink with him? At this time, the people who went upstairs to arrest the man came down. There were a total of 25 people. They escorted him down the stairs, and a group of girls followed. Peng ze looked at these people in anger. The group knelt down and one of them said, ¡± general, I¡¯m just a little homesick. I know that there¡¯s a girl in the worry-solving Pavilion who¡¯s from my hometown, so I came to listen to the songs of my hometown to relieve my homesickness. When one of them spoke, the others followed suit. They knew that there were people from their hometown here, so they wanted to listen to their local ent. A few girls also came forward to help put in a good word for them. They said that their hair was neat and they did nothing but sing. Some said that they didn¡¯t even sing and were chopping mountains. Some even carried tes and pointed at the pastries inside, saying that it was the taste of their hometown,forting these men who protected their home and country. Pengze looked at these people. It seemed that their hair and clothes were indeed neat and tidy. She had already believed half of it, but a fool just had to say, ¡± ¡°General, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can count our numbers. We have twenty-five people, but there are only a dozen of these girls. How can we do such a crazy thing like having a few people in a room?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Peng ze said. He subconsciously nced at the table next to him. The five virgins were sitting there. What were you talking about? Chapter 1017 1017 Chapter 1017-learned In the end, Peng ze ordered his men to drive the group of homesickness people back and let them receive their punishment. Before he left, the big dumb guy asked again, ¡± ¡°The general is not going back?¡± cough cough! Peng ze coughed ufortably. I¡¯m going to stay and listen to them one by one to see if they¡¯re suitable for your hometown. Oh? ¡± the big dumb guy¡¯s eyes lit up. then, does that mean that you believe us after listening to it? so, you can let us listen to music in the future? ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The group of people were terrified. With Peng ze around, Hua shiniang was still a little restrained, mainly because she had been in kun city for nearly ten years. She had heard of Peng ze¡¯s reputation since he was ten years old, and she was a little scared from the bottom of her heart. Princess Jinghe was displeased. Madam Hua, we¡¯ve been sitting here for a long time. Even if you don¡¯t call thedy over, shouldn¡¯t you call the waiter over? aren¡¯t you going to let us order? ¡± ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Hua shiniang replied. Ah Wang, ah Cai, hurry up and pour some tea for the young masters!¡± Two people who looked like waiters came forward with a teacup and a teapot. ¡°General ze, Who Do You Think You Are?¡± Hua shiniang walked to Peng ze¡¯s side. ¡°I know them,¡± said Peng ze. With that said, she walked over to the group and sat between Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess. After sitting down, Peng ze looked at Gu Hui and said, ¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d treat me.¡± Gu Hui nodded. yes, general ze. Please do as you wish. Peng ze looked at the Gu sisters and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to watch over you, in case you¡¯re led astray. Gu Hui and Ye Zhen are insensible. The three of you are still young, so don¡¯t follow them.¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, we only listen to big brother-inw,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Wan Wan, do you want to be our brother-inw?¡± Gu Xin asked. Gu si: ¡± Yingluo, Yingluo.me too. Pengze was speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Gu sisters would say that! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When they met yesterday, the Gu family was obviously quite normal and a good family. Why were they so awkward? ¡°General ze, I will only listen to eldest brother-inw.¡± Princess Jinghe was amused. Gu Hui twirled the fan between her fingers and looked at Peng ze with raised eyebrows. I¡¯m different. I¡¯ll only make their brother-inw listen to me. Peng ze¡¯s ears turned red. After living for twenty years, even the most unrestrained girl in the goddess Kingdom would not dare to flirt with him. Really, this Gu Hui, this Gu Hui was embarrassed. This Gu Hui had brought a group of younger sisters to tease him! After he had punished Gu Hui, she had ignored him. Everything was normal. Why was it abnormal? Peng ze¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but apart from his ears turning a little red, his expression was normal. The corners of Gu Hui¡¯s lips curved up. Mm, this man was quite interesting. She continued, ¡± general ze, your ears are red. Are you considering that it¡¯s not bad to be their brother-inw? ¡± Peng ze let out a breath and looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Oh? Was it? Then do you think their big sister will be willing?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing,¡± Gu Hui smiled. General ze is strong and has an extraordinary figure. Their eldest sister has taken a fancy to him at first nce. Are you going to get married?¡± ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m interested in their eldest sister?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows,¡¯you don¡¯t like it? Then I thought that general ze had been waiting for their big sister to appear for the past twenty years! However, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like him. General ze is not the only man with a strong and extraordinary body in the great Zhou. There are other men!¡± Peng zeughed out of anger, Hua Shiyi Niang, bring me some wine!¡± Princess Jinghe and Gu Nian pped their hands together. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! I¡¯ve gained some knowledge!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si ced their hands on the table and cupped their faces. They looked at their sister and then at the man their sister was flirting with. Their eyes were filled with excitement. Chapter 1018 1018 Chapter 1018-can you sell it? Hua Shiyi felt that the atmosphere at the table was very strange! However, she still had to do business, so she brought the girls in the building to introduce them one by one. Gu Xin tilted her head,¡±flowerdy, do these girls know how to sing and dance?¡± Hua shiniang nodded and smiled, this must be the first time you¡¯vee here, young master. The girls in this building have been trained to sing and dance since they were young. The conditions here are not good. If the better ones were like those in Jiangnan, they would have to train to y the zither, go, and paint. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin nervously. She suddenly remembered that Gu Hui had told her about Gu Xin¡¯s dream. Gu Hui had thought that Gu Xin was dreaming about what she thought about every day. However, Gu Nian knew that Gu Xin¡¯s dream was the scene where the male lead brought the female lead back to the capital from Jiangnan. She was afraid that Gu Xin would dream about her past life bit by bit, and she was afraid that she would not be able to ept it. Gu Xin, on the other hand, looked very normal. She told Hua shiniang to let the girls in the building start performing from young, and to perform what they were good at. Whether it was dancing, ying instruments, or singing a small tune, it was fine. Hua shiniang brought the thirteen girls from the worry-solving Pavilion to make the arrangements. ¡°Xinxin, you seem to know more than me,¡± Princess Jinghe said with a smile. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that you wanted toe and take a look at how well these girls can sing and dance? Go back and tell mother, it¡¯s not convenient for mother to go out recently.¡± When they were at the Peng family¡¯s house yesterday, Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Princess Jing had heard the conversation between Cai Xiaolian and the Peng family¡¯s women. They had just been talking about it in the car. Cai Xiaolian was pregnant, so Gu shouxin probably wouldn¡¯t let her out these days. They had nothing to do anyway, so they coulde over to take a look. Very quickly, the servant boy carried the dishes onto the table. The girls of the worry-solving Pavilion also started their performances one by one. N?v(el)B\\jnn Pengze was not interested in these things. He sat down and poured himself some wine. ¡°General ze, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to drink alone?¡± Gu Hui nced at him. ¡°You guys can drink too?¡± Gu Nian, Jing, and the princess said in unison, ¡± ¡°It can drink!¡± Then, they looked at each other and blinked. Princess Jinghe spoke first, ¡± ¡°The three of us together can make you drunk anyway!¡± ¡°So, general ze, do you want to try?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°You guys?¡± Peng ze sneered. Gu Hui used her actions to tell him,¡±bring four big bowls!¡± Wine sses, you¡¯re such a sissy!¡± Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± This woman! Gu Xin and Gu si obediently ate, listened to music, and watched the dance. From time to time, they would watch their brothers and sisters drink. He didn¡¯t feel like he was in a brothel at all. The two sisters could even tell that the other party had yed the wrong note, so they had to point it out after the conversation. They did not learn how to dance, so they could not tell if they were dancing correctly. Even so, Hua shiniang was very interested in the two little ones. Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s hands were itching, so they asked Hua shiniang to lend them the zither for them to y. Then, the worry-solving Pavilion was filled with such a strange sight. Peng ze was being forced to drink by Gu Hui and the other two girls. Gu Xin and Gu si were ying all sorts of cheerful tunes. Hua shiniang and her 13 subordinates were listening to them with great interest. The two sisters had learned a lot of songs from Gu shouxin, which were not avable in great Zhou. If Gu shouxin did not write them himself, Gu Ren would have hummed them and asked Gu shouxin to write them for him. The tune was cheerful, simple, and very attractive. Hua shiniang waited for the two to finish ying before she walked forward.¡±Two young masters, can you sell this song to the worry-solving Pavilion?¡± Chapter 1019 1019 Can¡¯t experience it Hua shiniang felt a little regretful, but the tune just now gave her a lot of inspiration. She did not bother to entertain the guests. Anyway, these guests did not seem to be here to y with girls. They were just looking for a ce to drink and have fun. So, she let the girls continue to y, and she went back to her room topose. The girls all surrounded Gu Xin and Gu si, asking for their guidance. Gu Xin learned faster than Gu si and knew more, so she could really teach them. She was very curious and started to chat with these girls. ¡°My sisters are not from kun Prefecture. Do you miss your hometown?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. What¡¯s there to think about? if you miss a ce, there must be someone or something worth missing in that ce. I don¡¯t have any, so I¡¯m willing to stay in kun city.¡± ¡°I do want to. I miss my grandma. She probably doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been sold by my man! It¡¯s been five years. I wonder if my grandma is well.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Young master, you are all children of good families. You don¡¯t understand the bitterness of us brothel girls. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t feel it. But I¡¯ll also be sad if I hear it! If you have the chance to stop being brothel girls, would you all be willing?¡± The girls looked at Gu Xin as if she was an idiot, ¡± ¡°How can there be such an opportunity?¡± ¡°Looking at the young master¡¯s clothes, he should be a child of a rich family. This is his first time here, so he might not know. Our sisters in the worry-solving Pavilion are really not very outstanding. He is not interested in buying our freedom.¡± ¡°Besides, mother Hua is very good to us. In fact, the business of the building is not good, and we can¡¯t make much money. We have to sell the songs that mom wrote to support the expenses of the building.¡± ¡°Exactly. If someone were to redeem me, I really might not leave. Even if she was redeemed, she would still be someone else¡¯s mistress. She might as well stay with her sisters at mother Hua¡¯s ce. At least she could take care of her. Who knows if they¡¯ll be sent away after they¡¯re redeemed?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, this ce is a brothel, and we are in the flesh business. But in kun city, the Peng family Army has 100000 soldiers, and they don¡¯t let the soldiers enter the brothels at all. The people of kun city don¡¯t even have enough to eat, so where would they find the money toe here? Mother Hua has already thought about whether she¡¯s going to open a restaurant to make a living this year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, young master, we¡¯ve developed feelings for mother Hua. We won¡¯t leave just because someone gives us the chance. Moreover, you won¡¯t have such an opportunity.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin asked again, ¡± if the person who redeemed you was a woman, and not someone who asked you to be a concubine. Instead, you were asked to earn money with your own abilities. Would you be willing? ¡± Of course, I¡¯m not talking about the things you¡¯ve done before, but the song and dance you¡¯re good at. Singing and dancing can make people happy when they hear it and look at it. This is also a kind of ability.¡± The girls covered their mouths andughed, ¡± ¡°Young master, usually, there¡¯s only one situation when a woman pays to redeem us. That woman is from another brothel. Mother Hua¡¯s ce is much better than other ces. She wants to redeem us, but we¡¯re not willing to!¡± Gu Xin: However, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and let them continue jumping around. She pulled Gu si to the side and thought about how to help Cai Xiaolian share the burden. However, she only heard Jing, the princess, and Gu Nian talk about it. She didn¡¯t hear the details. Chapter 1020 1020 Chapter 1020-no more wine Gu Xin was still in a daze when she heard Gu Nian calling her. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go. Come with me to the outhouse.¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin along and asked the servant to bring her to the toilet in the worry-solving Pavilion. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not drunk are you?¡± After the two of them entered the toilet, Gu Xin asked softly. She had observed just now. Big sister and sister Zhen looked quite normal. She didn¡¯t know if it was because their faces were too yellow, but she couldn¡¯t tell that they were red. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Give me one of your beads, I¡¯ll put it on for big sister and sister Zhenter. Today, we must make big sister drunk!¡± Gu Nian said as she shook her head. ¡°Father said that the men in those camps are very good at drinking. I don¡¯t know if Yu Zhu Zi can do it.¡± Gu Xin said as she gave one to Gu Nian. ¡°Alright. Thest time our Father drank with the Emperor and Xue Qianyu, didn¡¯t he get them drunk and nothing happened to him? I think big sister really likes this general ze. Let¡¯s help her!¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. ¡°The beggar gang? And after that?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave it to big sister and let her solve it herself! Let¡¯s go home, hahahaha.¡± Gu Nianughed. Although she wasn¡¯t drunk, she was really drunk. Having known Gu Hui for more than two years, she knew very well what Gu Hui was interested in. Gu Hui wasn¡¯t the kind of person who looked at status. When she went to the capital, she had met many men of high status, but she had always been indifferent. This Peng ze made Gu Hui talk more and even have more expressions. Gu Nian knew that her elder sister had taken a fancy to him. After the two sisters came out of the toilet, Gu Nian went straight to get the wine jar. He lifted it and realized that it should only be enough for three bowls. She ced the Jade bead into the wine jar without a trace and ordered the waiter to get more wine. Then, she poured a bowl for herself and another for Gu Hui, Jing and the princess. There was still a little left, but she did not want to pour it for Peng ze. She raised her head and finished it all by herself. Peng ze, who was waiting for Gu Nian to pour him wine, chuckled. The Gu family¡¯s girl was really forthright. ¡°Young masters, the wine is here!¡± The waiter carried two jars of wine and came over with a smile, pouring Peng ze a ss. Pengze and the others filled his ss and raised it. ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is good, but let¡¯s change the way we drink. Just now, you three toasted me, and I returned the toast. So, let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Gu Hui picked up her bowl. I¡¯ll do it. General ze, do as you please! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank it. He even turned the bowl towards the ground, not leaving a single drop. Peng ze said,¡¯Gu Hui, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re more manly than me. I feel very defeated. If you continue, I might challenge you to drink the jar.¡± ¡°Big sis, drink with him.¡± Gu Xin started to coax her. Let him know that we¡¯re not acting like men. Let him know that women are not necessarily worse than men!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Hui felt that her dizzy head seemed to have sobered up. She lifted the wine jar, gestured to Peng ze, and raised her head to drink. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s better at drinking, men or women!¡± Peng ze was also provoked. He hadpletely forgotten that the purpose of his stay today was to make sure that these girls were not led astray by the brothel girls. Now, he just wanted topete in drinking with them. After that, the Three Sisters forced him to drink again. This time, it was jar by jar. The waiter ran over with a wry smile after he had taken the bottle of wine countless times, ¡± ¡°Young masters, you¡¯ve finished all the wine in the building. There¡¯s no more wine.¡± Peng ze: ¡± hahahahahaha! There¡¯s no more wine! After he finished speaking, he copsed on the table. Chapter 1021 1021 I¡¯ll tell you when I know Peng ze was quite big. When he fell on the table, the bowls, chopsticks, and tes on the table were all stirred up. Gu Xin subconsciously pulled Gu si back a little so that the soup on the table wouldn¡¯t ssh on her. ¡°Elder sister, general ze is drunk!¡± Gu Xin ran to Peng ze¡¯s side and poked his arm. She then turned to look at Gu Hui. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Hui, who was feeling her high alcohol tolerance, responded with an ¡°Oh¡± when she heard that. On the other side, Princess Jinghe also lowered her head to look at the wine jar on the ground and sighed repeatedly.¡±Hui, you¡¯re a thousand altars that won¡¯t fall!¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, you¡¯re still as strong as ever!¡± Gu Nianughed. Amazing, amazing!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved as she tried to persuade him, ¡± you sisters are all amazing. However, drinking wine is harmful to the body. Sisters, you should drink less in the future! She couldn¡¯t let her sisters think that her alcohol tolerance was good. Next time, she wouldpete with others in drinking. Next time, without the Jade beads, what would she do if she got drunk? After a pause, she continued, ¡± uncle said that a person¡¯s alcohol tolerance depends on their mood. When they¡¯re in a good mood and meet the right person, the more they drink, the happier they be. The more they drink, the more they want to drink. When he was in a bad mood, he would probably pass out after a few sses if he drank alone. So, Big Sisters, you have to be more careful when you drink in the future.¡± Gu Nian blinked at Gu Xin. What a clever little girl! don¡¯t worry, Xinxin, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. I don¡¯t drink unless I¡¯m in a good mood in front of my acquaintances. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows, I think drinking is good. I¡¯ve had one or two sips of it before and it felt a little spicy. So this is what it feels like to drink to your heart¡¯s content! It seems that one of my life¡¯s goals can be achieved.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯big sis, isn¡¯t your life goal to earn a lot of money and buy a pretty little brother? What does this have to do with drinking?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of them,¡± Gu Hui replied calmly. The other one is that I want to drink the strongest wine with the fiercest man in the world!¡± The four sisters looked at her with admiration. Gu Xin nced at Peng ze who was sitting at the table, ¡± ¡°Big sister, is general ze the fiercest one you¡¯re talking about?¡± Gu Hui looked at Peng ze and smiled. I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I know! hahahahahaha! Gu nianhejing and the princess couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gu Xin and Gu si had no idea what they wereughing about. At this moment, the waiter carefully stepped forward. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, general ze is drunk. Do you need me to report to the general¡¯s office?¡± There was only one table in the worry-solving Pavilion, and they were chatting loudly. They had long heard that their elder sister had gone over and came over. They also knew that these few people who looked like young masters were actually girls. They couldn¡¯t expose them. If they did, it wouldn¡¯t be fun for them to dress up as men. They even dressed up so well. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°No need! We¡¯ll solve it ourselves! Waiter, bill please!¡± Gu Hui stood up and said. ¡°Young master, mother Hua just said that there¡¯s no need to pay. That gold ingot is enough.¡± The waiter said. ¡°That¡¯s the reward I gave you. Your worry-solving Pavilion is quite good! Come, take this, forget about the money for the wine, and let Lady Hua split the rest between the waiter and the girls! I¡¯m very happy today!¡± Princess Jinghe threw another gold ingot to the waiter. ¡°Alright! Many thanks, young master!¡± The waiter caught it with a smile. ¡°Come over and help me!¡± Gu Hui waved at the waiter. The waiter kept the gold and went forward to help Gu Hui. Gu Hui asked him to help Peng ze, then bent down and lifted Peng ze up. Chapter 1022 1022 Don¡¯t let him smash your own feet The waiter was so shocked that he covered his mouth. Oh my God, this girl is too strong. He had almost been crushed when he was supporting general ze, but this girl had lifted him up. This girl is so tall. She¡¯s not even pressed down by general ze. Aiyaya, I¡¯ve always seen men carrying girls like this. Today, I¡¯ve finally learned something. There¡¯s a girl carrying a man. This man was the well-known devil general ze of kun city. The soldiers of the water Battalion hade out to brag about how cruel and devilish general ze was when they were free. Now, he was being carried away by a girl. The waiter felt that if he didn¡¯t see general ze turn the tables on this girl, he would never be able to have a demon in his heart. No, it was better to be happy with everyone than to be happy alone. He had to tell his fellow townsmen in the water camp that their general ze was actually quite gentle. His usual dignified appearance must have been deliberately put on. He was a good general behind his back. This fellow viger of his was quite tight-lipped, so he probably wouldn¡¯t spread it around the camp. Gu Hui did not have to exert any effort to carry him. On her left were Princess Jinghe and Gu Nian, while on her right were Gu Xin and Gu si. The four of them walked sideways at times and straight at other times. it would be great if we had more money and food in kun city, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. we¡¯ll definitely let him draw this picture and keep it. Gu Nian asked,¡¯sister Zhen, I heard that they have a lot of money and food, and their drawing skills are very good? You asked him to draw Li Shan and Duke Rongst time?¡± Princess Jinghe looked at her and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± I¡¯ve left it at home in Beijing. I¡¯ll show it to you when I go back! It¡¯s a pity you haven¡¯t seen such a lively scene.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Nianughed. Princess Jinghe smiled. Did she sessfullyplete her mission? Gu Nian¡¯s reaction was normal since she could mention people rted to li Muyan. Gu Xin added, ¡± sister Zhen, I¡¯ll work hard to learn how to draw. The next time I see something interesting, I¡¯ll try my best to draw it myself. When we¡¯re older in the future, we can even take it out to look at. Every piece of it will be a beautiful picture! Gu si: ¡± third sister, this is a beautiful scene for us. But for general ze, I don¡¯t think he will ever want to think of it again. The girlsughed. The Gu family¡¯s coachman looked at the girls who were dressed as mening out of the brothel with the princess and even carrying a man. His expression was as wonderful as it could be, even more wonderful than sending them to the worry-solving Pavilion and watching them enter. I¡¯ve only heard of brothels in kun city, but I¡¯ve never heard of a Rabbit House! N?v(el)B\\jnn Thinking of this, the coachman almost pped himself. What was he thinking? were these girls and the princess the kind of girls who were looking for the rabbit Lord? Old Liu, hurry up and dispel this dangerous thought of yours. Do you still want to work hard? After bidding farewell to the group of youngdies and the waiter, the Gu family¡¯s carriage headed for the Peng residence. The worry-solving Pavilion was located in the southeast Region, while the Peng mansion was in the northwest region. It was a long walk to the opposite corners. ¡°Oh, Gu Hui, you, you¡¯re not allowed to be such a man!¡± Suddenly, Pengze, who had taken up half of the seats in the car by himself, turned over, muttered something, and then fell from his seat to the ground. He was so big, couldn¡¯t he just flip over andnd on the ground? He even hit his head. Fortunately, the girls were all martial artists and had quick reactions. When they saw him fall, their first reaction was to withdraw their feet so that they wouldn¡¯t let him fall and hit them. Chapter 1023 1023 Chapter 1023-dogs Unexpectedly, everyone¡¯s actions were the same. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There was a moment of silence in the car, and then a burst ofughter. big sister, this is the person big brother-inw has been preparing. Don¡¯t you know how to be gentle and protective of a woman? ¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. Gu Hui: ¡± tender and protective towards the fairer sex. It usually refers to a man against a woman. ¡°Gu Hui!¡± Peng ze, who was lying on the floor of the carriage, spoke again. The few girls fell silent. Gu Hui replied, ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Gu Hui! I, this general will deal with you today!¡± Peng ze waved his hand. ¡°Oh, general ze, how are you going to deal with this humble servant?¡± Gu Hui bent over slightly and looked at Peng ze¡¯s drunken face. This skin color is what a man should have. These eyebrows look so sharp, these nose, these lips. Tsk, tsk. Gu Hui suddenly recalled the day when she peeked at the river with Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. ¡°Take care of Gu Hui! Take care of Gu Hui! You want to drink this general down! No way!¡± Pengze waved his fists. but general ze, you¡¯ve already been drunk by Gu Hui! Gu Xin hugged her knees as she leaned against the car and said loudly. where did this doge from? you¡¯re spouting nonsense. How can I be drunk by Gu Hui? ¡± Peng ze suddenly sat up. The girls were shocked. However, it only sat for a moment before it tilted to the side. The direction he was leaning towards was where the girls were sitting. Gu Hui kicked him and made him tilt to the other side. Peng ze leaned against the seat and fell asleep again. Princess Jinghe: ¡± hahahaha! The serious-looking general ze actually called Xinxin a dog! Gu Xin: ¡± he only knows about Gu Hui. We are all dogs. Whoever asks is a dog! Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t believe him and patted Peng ze.¡±General ze, who do you think is the dog?¡± Peng ze waved his hand and said,¡±don¡¯t bother me, you dog!¡± I don¡¯t eat dog meat!¡± Princess Jinghe,¡±Qianqian.¡± There was another burst ofughter in the carriage. ¡°General ze, how do you feel about Gu Hui?¡± Gu Nian reached out to Pat him. Peng ze waved his hand in the air again. ¡°Get lost, dog! I¡¯m such a reserved person. Why would I tell a dog that Gu Hui has attracted my attention?¡± hahahahahahaha! the people in the car burst intoughter again. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Hui kicked him. what¡¯s so attractive about Gu Hui? ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Peng ze said. Gu Hui, you¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention!¡± Princess Jinghe sat cross-legged andughed as she held her stomach. She leaned on Gu Nian and said, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m dying ofughter, dying ofughter. Hui, you¡¯re really awesome! If he really doesn¡¯t call you a dog, he can still recognize your voice.¡± Gu Nianughed so hard that she was almost out of breath. Woman, you¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention. Hahahaha Gu si looked at her sisters who were asking one by one. She could not help but Pat Peng ze. General ze, Gu Hui has attracted your attention. What do you n to do to her? ¡± Pengze did not answer this time. He was probably drunk again. He had said so much earlier because he had sobered up after being thrown down. Now that he had found a good position, he ufortably fell asleep again. Gu si pouted. I¡¯m so angry. You¡¯re already answering my sisters ¡®questions. Just because I¡¯m young, you¡¯re not going to answer? Hmph! Her angry look was extremely adorable. Gu Xin pinched her cheeks andughed at her, ¡± sisi, you¡¯re bing more and more like Ninja. It¡¯s sofortable to pinch your cheeks! Gu Si was not to be outdone. third sister, look at me. Your face is also round. You¡¯re bing more and more like Ninja. Chapter 1025 1025 Chapter 1025-punishment When the sisters returned home, the sky had already darkened. They arrived at worry-solving Pavilion at noon and drank all the wine in the wine cer with Peng ze. It did take them an entire afternoon. He had wanted to sneak in, but he was blocked by uncle Gu. Uncle Gu changed his usual image. With his hands behind his back, he looked at the sisters with a frown. ¡°Father (uncle)!¡± The sisters stood obediently. Uncle Gu¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. He walked down a few steps and raised his hand. The girls thought that uncle Gu was finally going to reveal his hidden side and was about to hit someone. In the end, he pulled Princess Jing He between Gu Hui and Gu Nian. The sisters were speechless! Uncle Gu¡¯s brows gradually rxed, and his expression returned to normal. That¡¯s more like it. Recently, he had felt that something was wrong. So, this was the problem! The sisters heaved a sigh of relief. They knew it. How could their father (uncle) find out that they had gone to a brothel? Uncle Gu was satisfied. He then asked the coachman, ¡± ¡°Old Liu, where did they go today?¡± Elder Liu,¡±this Pixiu.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened,¡±don¡¯t lie!¡± I came out with father and second brother¡¯s mission. If I don¡¯t clear it up, I¡¯ll be implicated. You have to tell me the truth. Otherwise, the next time I let you leave kun city alone, you must have seen the wild beasts in the forest!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Old Liu immediatelypromised. old master, ¡± he said. thedies are going to the worry-understanding Pavilion today. ¡°Oh, worry-solving Pavilion, huh? Worry-solving Pavilion?¡± Uncle Gu looked at the sisters in disbelief. ¡°You guys are too much! I¡¯ve never been there, but you guys went!¡± Uncle Gu pointed at the few people. ¡°Father, you want to go?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Stinky girl, who wants to go? don¡¯t harm your father. Your Grandpa and second uncle said that you¡¯re not allowed to have dinner tonight. You¡¯ll have to stand outside the Yamen for four hours! I must!¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and gloated. ¡°Ah? Uncle, I¡¯ve been drinking and I¡¯m drunk!¡± Gu Nian tugged at uncle Gu¡¯s sleeve. uncle (father), we¡¯ve been ying outside the whole day. We¡¯re tired and want to sleep! On the other side of Gu Xin and Gu si. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me, it¡¯s useless! Tell me, what¡¯s there to y in that worry-solving Pavilion? we¡¯re all girls! Quickly go and stand properly, line up!¡± Uncle Gu shook off the few people. ¡°Uncle, I have a feeling that you mean we should go to ces that are not for girls!¡± Princess Jinghe was in deep thought. ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Uncle Gu rapped Princess Jinghe¡¯s head in annoyance. Jinghe, I want to tell your grandparents to put you in the category of Huihui to prevent you from teaching your younger siblings the wrong things. Princess Jinghe: Uncle Gu hade with a mission, but he was not easy to talk to. If he said he would stand in line, he would stand in line. Outside the hall of the Yamen, next to the wailing drum of injustice, five girls dressed as men, from tall to short, stood upright like a few small trees in the cold wind. Uncle Gu lectured them for half an hour. Then, he started with Gu si and ended with Gu Hui. He knocked everyone¡¯s head before he entered with his hands behind his back, satisfied. After that, Gu en and Gu Ren came out to see the joke. We asked you to go out and y without us. You deserve it! After that, Zhang Shi quietly came out with food and water, and scolded them again. Grandpa Gu and Gu shouxin were thest toe out, and they gave the Five Sisters an ideological education ss. Xinxin and sisi are still young, so you have to act like older sisters. The three adults thought to themselves, then I¡¯ll take them to y when I return to the capital in a few years? Chapter 1026 1026 Chapter 1026-heart tired The third day of the first month, the weather was clear. Last night, they were punished to stand in the cold wind. When they got up in the morning, they still had to practice. Gu shouxin had thought about it the entire night. He had to find more time to apany Cai Xiaolian and squeeze out more time. Therefore, he directly left Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si with eldest Madam Peng, and let the Three Sisters join the morning training. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian and Gu Xin: ¡± although father is good to mother and they treat us well, father, aren¡¯t you a little too devilish? you¡¯ve gone to training in the morning. Do you still want us to work during the day? ¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care so much. He was only responsible for assigning tasks and checking the results. He had spent more than two years teaching the basic skills, and the rest was up to him. Therefore, when the Peng family¡¯s Army started training again on the fourth day of the new year, the soldiers of the water camp found that three more girls had joined the female soldiers. And two of them were like little girls. Whose children were these? didn¡¯t they know that they wouldn¡¯t grow tall if they didn¡¯t sleep well when they met such cruel parents? However, the three new girls were so pretty. It was just that they were too young and looked like porcin dolls. The older one looked like the proud type, just like Gu Hui. Oh my, they should just continue being single! Pengze looked at the Five Sisters in front of him and felt a little tired. Yesterday, he was scolded by his grandfather, father, and third uncle for the entire day, saying that he was a disgrace to all the men of the Peng family, and that he was drunk to the ground by the daughter of a civil official. She¡¯s the daughter of a civil official! He really wanted to say,¡±if you guys go, won¡¯t you still be lying on the ground?!¡± Peng ze looked at the back of Gu Hui¡¯s head and inexplicably thought of the brother-inw that the girls had talked about on the second day of junior high. It was fine if she didn¡¯t think about it, but the moment she thought about it, her ears turned red. That damned Gu Hui. In the end, Gu Hui came back and looked at him indifferently. Then, she turned around and continued to run with the team. Pengze was speechless. I knew it. This bad woman is pretending not to know me again. That gaze was so cold that the heat in her ears went away immediately. Pengze felt ufortable! How did the Gu family manage to produce such a daughter? The others were all fine, but why was this big one making his thoughts run wild? In the next few days, Peng ze seemed to have returned to the way he had paid special attention to Gu Hui after she had seen him. In the end, Gu Hui ignored him and treated him like a normal general. He was so tired! He felt that the person who had been staring at him by the river and taking his sister to tease him at the restaurant that day was not Gu Hui. But it was clearly the case. Her few sisters had been training with the female soldiers every morning! Pengze began to doubt himself. He was in a bad mood, and the ones who got hurt were always the people from the water Battalion. From the fourth day of the first month, the soldiers of the Navy found that their general seemed to be possessed. It was as if the war between the Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom was about to break out. They had to be on their guard. The people led by Peng ze were mainly responsible for defending Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom on the other side of the kun River. Since he took over at the age of 15, the Three Kingdoms were still at peace. There was a small friction, but because of Peng ze¡¯s good use of troops on the water, Jin nanguo lost a lot of people and did not dare to attack rashly. Therefore, the soldiers of the water Battalion really thought that a big war wasing, and they were all in high spirits. For this reason, old general Peng and great general Peng were very satisfied with Peng ze¡¯s choice to take over the position of the Navy general. This father and son had no idea that their son and grandson were using women¡¯s tactics. If they couldn¡¯t figure it out, they could only train the soldiers again and again. They had to find a ce to vent their pent-up anger! Chapter 1027 1027 Chapter 1027-city-wide operation Gu Hui waspletely unaware of Peng ze¡¯s thoughts. She did what she was supposed to do every day and was very calm. asionally, er Jing and the princess would tease her, but she would only smile and not say much. Soon, it was the tenth day. The five neighboring countries all knew that the new county Magistrate of the great Zhou¡¯s kun city was nning to hold the Lantern Festival. This year, the trade area would be opened on that day. From now on, the trade area would be open all the time. You could enter the city to do business, but you would have to pay a security deposit before you entered. If you caused trouble in the city, the security deposit would not be refunded, and you would never be able to step into kun city. Many merchants were getting restless. Their own country also heldntern festivals, but they alwayscked the vor. It was not as lively as the ones in great Zhou! Therefore, there were many merchants from the five neighboring countries who nned toe to kun city for the Lantern Festival. The royal families wanted toe, but they didn¡¯t dare to, for fear of being caught by the Peng family. They could only send their own people to take a look and go back to tell them about the lively Lantern Festival. Among the people of these kingdoms, except for the kingdom of goddess, which had always been independent, the other four kingdoms were established by the officials or generals of the previous dynasty who had retreated to the corners and gathered troops. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Unfortunately, except for the Xing Nan country, which was the closest to the capital, none of these countries could enter the territory of the great Zhou through other passes. The only way was to enter kun city and trade with the merchants of the great Zhou. The royal family of the great Zhou had always been very strict with the other countries. If you want to enter the great Zhou, sure. The tribute paid every year is enough to take more than half of your National Treasury. Their ancestors also knew about the Lantern Festival, but they just couldn¡¯t do the feeling that was recorded in the books. They also wanted to experience it for themselves! ...... Gu shouxin asked the bailiffs to stop themoners from holding thenterns. If themoners did not have the materials, the Yamen would provide them. During the Lantern Festival, the Yamen would take back half of the money themoners earned from selling thenterns. It was almost the entire city. Every household, big and small, was tying up their hair. Gu shouxin divided the Yamen runners into groups. Half of them patrolled the area normally, while the other half went to the trading area and the Peng mansion to set upnterns. The Yamen set an example and ced somergenterns in conspicuous positions. Gu Nian did not join in the fun. Other than training, she continued to do her research. Every day, Gu Xin would call Gu si and Cheng Huaiyu to see the arrangement of thenterns. Sun Yumei and her men were rushing to make the embroideries that would be sold. This time, it was not just handkerchiefs and purses, but also fans and small screens. Cai Xiaolian told sun Yumei that on the day of the Lantern Festival, she would personally go and see how the other party would negotiate the price if they wanted a long-term cooperation. He was basically teaching sun Yumei how to do things step by step. On the tenth day of the new year, Hua shiniang could not take it anymore and came to the Yamen to ask for advice. She missed the song that Gu Xin and Gu si yed that day so much. In the end, she didn¡¯t see Gu Xin and Gu si when she came over. It was Cai Xiaolian who personally received her. Cai Xiaolian called sun Yumei out. This matter had to be resolved eventually. Hua shiniang was a woman in her 20s. She was dressed like a woman. This was her first time visiting the county office after living in kun city for so many years. She was here to see the wife of the county Magistrate, who was from apletely different world. The apprehension he felt when he came gradually disappeared after seeing Cai Xiaolian and talking to her for a while. That was because Cai Xiaolian had told her about the other developments in worry-solving Pavilion. None of the women in the brothel wanted to do such a business. They were all forced to do so. Hua Shiyi was so excited that she was speechless when she suddenly found out. ¡°Why would Madam Gu help us?¡± she asked after she had calmed down. Chapter 1029 1029 Chapter 1029-change The sky gradually darkened, and the people transferred by the Peng family to be in charge of public security lit up thenterns around them one by one. When the sky waspletely dark, the two areas in the West of kun City Lit up. Lanterns and riddles were hung on both sides of the road on the west side of the city. The people of kun city didn¡¯t participate in riddles, but they were specially prepared for people from the neighboring countries. The Lang GE Kingdom boasted that they were the most familiar with poetry and books after the great Zhou Dynasty, so they had the most schrsing over. Although the people of the two countries looked simr, the indigenous people of kun city did not dress up like schrs. One could tell if they were fromng GE or the great Zhou just by standing there. The Peng family had mobilized all the Peng family¡¯s Army in the city to guard the southwest and Northwest areas. First, it was to prevent chaos from too many people. Second, they were afraid of a fire even with so manynterns lit. There were twokes in the city, so they were not afraid of a fire. Moreover, there were basically no buildings in these two areas except for the Peng mansion and the restaurant. Gu Xin and Gu si wore the same clothes and tied their hair into the same bun. They held hands and left the house after dark. With white two and white four with them, the Gu family was not worried about their safety. Gu Nian did note out to y. She was still in herboratory fiddling with things and looking atnterns. She did not think that thenterns in kun city would be better than those in Qing Zhou. She was 17 years old this year, and her appearance was getting better and better. Her body was also getting more and more mature. It was ufortable to use a bra, and she didn¡¯t want to go out in women¡¯s clothes. It wasn¡¯t that she was very confident in herself, but she had learned from her previous mistakes. Whether it was the host or herself, they both liked to attract peach blossoms, so there was no need for her to basically not go out. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In kun city, it wasn¡¯t necessary to provoke the people of the great Zhou. If she provoked the men of the neighboring country, wouldn¡¯t that bring trouble to her father and the Peng family Army? Recently, Gu Nian had been pondering about ss. There was no ss in great Zhou at the moment, and the mirrors were still copper mirrors. Anyway, she had nothing to do. Cai Xiaolian understood Gu Nian¡¯s considerations and her heart ached for her. She advised her, ¡± why do you have to suffer like this? in kun city, so what if you provoke someone? you¡¯re a good little girl, but you just stay at home all day. Aren¡¯t you wasting your time? ¡± Gu Nian felt that Cai Xiaolian had be a little naggy since she got pregnant. However, she was not annoyed. She simply went along with her and said that she had brought the ss out and was taking her sisters out for a pic. 17 years old was still young. She felt that even 30 years old wasn¡¯t considered old. Cai Xiaolian had no choice but to ask the kitchen to prepare some tonics for Gu Nian while she was eating. ...... Gu Xin and Gu si walked to the west side of the city. Cheng Huaiyu had been waiting there for a long time, and it was the Peng family¡¯s sixth son, Peng mu, who was apanying her. From afar, Cheng Huaiyu waved at the two sisters. She was two years older than Gu Xin and her hair was tied up in a double bun. She wore a simple hair essory and her eyes were big as if they could speak. It looked very beautiful. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, why are you wearing so little? Won¡¯t you feel cold? The wind at night is a little chilly.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said with concern as she pulled one person with each hand. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. It¡¯s inconvenient to move around if I wear too much. Little Yu, sixth brother Peng, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Ever since she started practicing martial arts at the age of ten, she had not felt cold for a long time. Xinxin, sisi, first aunt¡¯s niece will be here in two days. We¡¯ll have one more good sister then. Cheng Huaiyu said after walking a few steps. Chapter 1030 1030 Chapter 1030-making a wish ¡°Aunt Yin¡¯s niece? Why did hee to kun city? Are you here to visit your rtives?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She wouldn¡¯t make friends with just anyone. Ever since she met Li Shan, she knew that not all girls were good girls like Xiao Yu, Yanyu, and Zhiyi. There were also bad girls in this world. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that her parents were killed and her uncle and aunt wanted to marry her off to her aunt¡¯s silly nephew. When first aunt found out, she sent someone to pick her up. First aunt thought that since I¡¯m the only daughter in the family, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have one more. You can keep mepany.¡± Cheng Huaiyu exined. ¡°Oh, is that so? that¡¯s really quite pitiful.¡± Gu Xin said sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s right, this happened in our vige before. However, she wasn¡¯t as lucky as aunt Yin¡¯s niece. After marrying a fool, she was tortured to death.¡± Gu si said with lingering fear. ¡°Really? Poor thing!¡± Cheng Huaiyu sighed with emotion. Peng mu looked at the three youngdies who were upset over other people¡¯s matter and smiled. ¡°You three, don¡¯t pity others. In this world, everyone had their own lives. Some people didn¡¯t believe in fate, so they stubbornly resisted and changed their fate. However, there were some people who could not escape the arrangements of fate. So, don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s only right for you to live well.¡± The three girls looked at Peng mu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Peng mu changed the topic without leaving a trace, directly leading the few people to thentern show. Soon, the three of them stopped thinking about those poor girls and began to shop at thentern show. Gu Xin was able to guess all these riddles correctly. She had been to thentern shows twice and had heard so many others guess it. Before the first twontern shows, she had even pestered her father to tell her a lot. So, when Gu Xin saw that the neighboring country¡¯s people were still trying to figure it out, she wanted to tell him the answer. But this was against the rules! Along the way, the people of the Lang GE Kingdom could basically guess the simplentern riddles. Some of the people from the other four kingdoms could also guess it, but not many. Gu Xin was a little speechless. She looked around and saw that there were people releasing rivernterns and Kong Mingnterns by theke. Gu Xin called Gu si and Cheng Huaiyu to release the lights. You can even make a wish by releasing a light! Peng mu came over with the three girls. After taking a look at Cheng Huaiyu, he also bought a Rivermp and wrote a poem. He then walked to the river and waited for the girls. Gu Xin and Gu si were just having fun, so they wrote about the great Zhou Dynasty being peaceful and the whole family being healthy. Cheng Huaiyu missed her brother, and she hoped that everything would be fine for her brother. Gu Xin put down the rivermp and suddenly thought of Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°It would be great if brother Yuanyuan was here! I don¡¯t know if I can give out the birthday gift today!¡± Cheng Huaiyu tilted his head and said,¡±Xinxin, third brother said that young master Zhou will be back soon.¡± Was it his birthday today? You mean the birthday present?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± My birthday is on the same day as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s, so today is my birthday too. Little Yu, I¡¯m 13!¡± I¡¯m sorry, Xinxin, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu said apologetically. I didn¡¯t know it was your birthday today. I didn¡¯t even prepare a gift for you. I¡¯ll make it up to you in two days, okay?¡± Gu Xin smiled and waved her hand. I didn¡¯t even celebrate my birthday in the past. I only celebrated it in the past two years. You don¡¯t have to give me a present. Cheng Huaiyu shook her head and said,¡±no, I have to give it to you.¡± You¡¯re so good to me and have helped me so much. Next month, I¡¯ll give it to you on the 15th of next month, okay?¡± Chapter 1032 1032 Suddenly nervous Second white, who was not far away, felt goosebumps. When their master had pranked them, he had been ruthless. Boss had been angered by his master and had been irritable every day. However, was this person in front of them really their master? Gu Xin had a strange feeling in her heart. She was happy to hear such an answer, but she also felt a little ufortable. In all her life, she had never felt embarrassed, except for the embarrassment, fear, helplessness, and anger she felt when she was bullied. She felt her face heat up. She was a little afraid to look into brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s eyes, but she was very determined.¡±Brother Yuanyuan, Happy Birthday.¡± Happy Birthday, my little Xinxin! Lu Zheng extended a fist. After he finished speaking, he opened his fist and a red, heart-shaped gem fell out of his palm. It swayed in front of Gu Xin¡¯s eyes. Under the moonlight and the lights from all around, the gems reflected beautiful colors. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Lu Zhengughed and put it around her neck.¡±Beautiful, right? I picked this from a pile of colorful stones. You¡¯re Xinxin, so I ground it into a heart for you.¡± As Lu Zheng helped her put on the ne, he was so close to her that Gu Xin could smell the faint scent of herbs on him. In the past, brother Yuanyuan also had this smell and she was used to it. Why did she feel a little nervous today? Grandma Xiao¡¯s house had a lot of medicinal herbs. His clothes were washed and dried in the courtyard, so they were stained with the smell of medicinal herbs. Therefore, for the past few years, Lu Zheng¡¯s body had always carried the smell of medicinal herbs. Gu Xin had long gotten used to it. However, she did not understand why she was so nervous and her heart was beating so fast. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t notice Gu Xin¡¯s strange behavior. After putting on the ne for her, he took a step back and lowered his head to look at Gu Xin, ¡± there¡¯s another bag at home. I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow. You can use it to embed in the jewelry you like. Gu Xin took a deep breath and raised her head. Lu Zheng pinched her face again and said,¡±why do I feel like you¡¯ve be more dazed?¡± Are you still not used to kun city?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and pped away the hand that was pinching her face, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, I smelled the herbal scent on you just now and was a little nervous. Are you injured? ¡± Not far away, second white almost burst outughing. His boss was right. Third miss Gu was smart in everything but this point. Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment. After he thought it through, he was naturally happy. He shook his head and said,¡±I¡¯m not injured. You¡¯re probably nervous because you haven¡¯t seen me for a long time and miss me too much. My sudden appearance made you nervous! Actually, I was quite nervous when I first saw you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zheng reached out to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the best ce to see the stars.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s hand subconsciously shrank back as she felt even more nervous. It was not like she had never held hands with brother Yuanyuan before. It was just like holding hands with her sisters and Enzi! Why was he suddenly so nervous today? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Zheng stopped and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve discovered something incredible.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Zheng asked. answer a question of mine first. After you answer, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve discovered. Gu Xin replied. Gu Xin felt terrible. Previously, she was only thinking that if she was really brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart, she would just treat brother Yuanyuan as her own. But now, she still didn¡¯t know if she was brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s sweetheart, but her heart seemed to have automatically taken her in. What should she do? What if she wasn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart? what should she do?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1034 1034 Lord Gu will definitely kill him Lu Zheng had never thought that he would be able to receive money from Xinxin in this life. Even the pattern on the purse was the same. N?v(el)B\\jnn A full moon, a sky full of stars, and some small flowers. The embroidery was indeed not that great, but he just liked it. He ced it in his heart and promised,¡±don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind.¡± As long as it¡¯s from Xinxin, I won¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Xin was extremely satisfied. She had only started learning embroidery from sun Yumei after she came to kun city. She was already very satisfied if she could embroider the moon, stars, and flowers. The two of them held hands and headed to the best ce to watch the stars that Lu Zheng had mentioned. Second white felt a little regretful. He thought that he would be able to see more after seeing two people who were in love confessing to each other. In the end, he only saw the two of them holding hands and ying like two little kids. Sigh, that¡¯s true. If master dared to do anything to third miss Gu, Lord Gu would definitely hack him to death. ...... Gu Xin and Lu Zheng went to look at the stars, while Gu si followed Cheng Huaiyu and Peng mu to thentern show. As they walked, Gu si noticed that Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t seem to be very interested. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, are you not feeling well? Are you cold?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was taken aback. He shook his head and revealed a smile.¡±No, I just suddenly thought of my brother. She didn¡¯t know where he was now and whether he was doing well. In the past, he would always take me to thentern shows.¡± Gu si held her hand. don¡¯t worry. Brother Xiao Yan must be doing well now. You¡¯ll probably be able to see each other very soon.¡± Peng MU¡¯s heart ached as he patted Cheng Huaiyu and said gently, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, why don¡¯t we send sisi to miss Gu¡¯s ce and go back? It¡¯s a little cold outside, and you¡¯re not in good health. If the cold wind blows for a long time, it¡¯ll be bad if you get caught in it. ¡± ¡°Sixth brother Peng, you¡¯re so good to sister Xiaoyu!¡± Gu si giggled. Cheng Huaiyu gently patted Gu si. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Actually, Rokuro¡¯s health isn¡¯t that good either. Why don¡¯t we send you to sister Huihui and miss ye¡¯s ce, then we¡¯ll go back.¡± Gu si shook his head. there¡¯s no need. With fourth Bai around, I¡¯ll be very safe. Moreover, there are Peng family¡¯s Army troops everywhere. Nothing will happen. You two can go back first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll still send you to miss Gu¡¯s ce.¡± Peng mu said. In the end, Gu si did not reject their kind intentions and was sent to Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe¡¯s ce. After chatting for a while, the two of them left. ¡°I think the sixth son of the Peng family is interested in Xiao Yu,¡± jokingly said Princess Jinghe. ¡°He¡¯s a year younger than Xiao Yu!¡± Princess Jinghe pouted,¡±what¡¯s one year old? I¡¯ve seen children six years younger!¡± However, that Xiao Yu was indeed good-looking. It¡¯s a pity that she was reincarnated into the Cheng family. I even went to see her parents and brother when they were executed.¡± what about sister Xiaoyu? ¡± Gu si asked curiously. if her identity is discovered, will there be any problems? ¡± Gu Hui: ¡± I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll find out. She couldn¡¯t speak in the past. Now that she can speak, I guess her parents won¡¯t believe it! Gu si thought so too. However, this was other people¡¯s business and she couldn¡¯t care less. She excitedly started talking about Gu Xin and Lu Zheng with Gu Hui, Jing and the princess. She even bet that Gu Xin would definitely ask Lu Zheng who his sweetheart was tonight. Jing He was amused. She didn¡¯t expect Xinxin to be so silly and bold. She could even ask such a question directly. From Princess Jinghe¡¯s point of view, Gu Xin¡¯s looks were reserved and weak. However, she wasn¡¯t reserved or weak at all. She was talkative and bold. Chapter 1035 1035 I¡¯ll carry you away even if I have to In Princess Jinghe¡¯s opinion, Gu Nian was the one who had the guts to confess her love. Unfortunately, Gu Nian was unlucky. It was not easy for her to fall for someone, but in the end, he had someone he liked. She was confused and fooled by trash again. Princess Jinghe sighed at the two sisters of the second branch in her heart. She rolled her eyes. There were two sisters in the main branch as well. She had already figured out Gu Hui¡¯s tricks. She could not help but look at Gu si.¡±Little sister sisi, little Xinxin already has someone in her heart, what about you? Have you taken a fancy to anyone? You¡¯re 12 this year. Your sister, I, understood it when I was 12!¡± Gu Si was a little confused. sister Zhen, if the sisters don¡¯t get married, it¡¯s useless even if I have someone I like! Gu Hui patted Gu si in a bad mood. ¡°You¡¯re urging me to get married?¡± Gu si chuckled,¡¯not really! Sister, I just saw that second sister was hurt a little badly and felt that it was better not to have someone in your heart. Of course, if there was a grandfather, a second uncle, a fourth uncle, or brother ah Yuan, that would be good. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll meet people like li Muyan and father!¡± Princess Jinghe was stunned. I know that li Muyan can¡¯t do it. But what¡¯s wrong with eldest uncle? ¡± Gu si found it hard to exin. sister Zhen, you haven¡¯t been with my father for long. After some time, you¡¯ll know that people who look for my father need to be thick-skinned and big-hearted enough to live. Otherwise, my father will definitely anger you to death. There was one time when third sister and I were eavesdropping and we heard grandma say that it¡¯s all thanks to Big boss¡¯sck of intelligence. Otherwise, if we had met someone with the same mind, we would have been angered to death by Big Boss sooner orter.¡± Princess Jinghe,¡±hehe, hahahahahahahaha.¡± She was really amused. The Gu family was really amusing. ¡°Cough cough!¡± At this moment, Peng ze suddenly appeared and looked at them. Gu Hui was standing perfectly fine with her spear in hand. Princess Jinghe was still smiling. When she saw Peng ze suddenly appear, she waved and greeted him.¡±Good evening, general ze!¡± Gu si also smiled and hid beside his sister. ¡°Hehe, general ze.¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui. why aren¡¯t you saying anything? ¡± Gu Hui looked at Peng ze with a normal expression. ¡°General ze, what should I say? Good evening, general?¡± ¡°Maybe general ze wants to hear you invite him to thentern show,¡± Junhe jokingly said. Without giving Peng ze a chance to speak, Gu Hui immediately said, ¡± ¡°Oh? Was it? Then I¡¯m sorry, general ze, I have to guard my post tonight. If I don¡¯t have to guard my post next year, I¡¯ll definitely invite you to thentern show.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Pengze replied,¡±hehe, Yingluo, is that so?¡± Next year? Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. Ye Zhen, fifth miss Gu, you have to testify for this general! If Gu Hui doesn¡¯t invite me next year, Yingluo,¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. Princess Jinghe and Gu si asked curiously, ¡± ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t treat you?¡± no! Peng ze gritted his teeth. if you don¡¯t invite me, I¡¯ll go to the Gu family. Even if I have to carry her, I¡¯ll carry her and walk with me! That damned Gu Hui. One moment, she was cold to him, and the next moment, she was teasing him. He had figured it out. This damned woman was very serious when she was wearing the soldier¡¯s uniform. Once she took off her clothes, she started to be indecent. Heh, I¡¯ll talk to you when you wear this and see how long you canst. Gu Hui smiled faintly,¡±you don¡¯t have to carry me.¡± It¡¯s true, general ze. My younger sister urged me to get married just now. If you want to go to my house, you don¡¯t have to carry it. You can carry it. Of course, it¡¯s best to bring a pnquin!¡± ¡°Yingluo, you want me to marry you?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows and tilted her head slightly. Sheughed wantonly.¡±Could it be that general ze wants to marry this humble servant and make this humble servant marry you?¡± Pengze was speechless. Chapter 1036 1036 He should be worried about that man Princess Jinghe whistled happily, attracting the attention of the surrounding people. When they saw that it was Peng ze, everyone turned their heads silently and did what they were supposed to do, but their eyes were still focused on this side. Gu Hui looked at Peng ze calmly and did not back down. Peng ze¡¯s fists opened and closed, clenched and opened again. Finally, he pulled Gu Hui into his arms.¡±You¡¯ve taken a fancy to me? You want to be this General¡¯s woman.¡± Those who were close really wanted to stretch out their ears to listen to the gossip. Gu Hui was quite tall, but her height only reached Peng ze¡¯s chin. She adjusted her posture, stood on her tiptoes, and threw the spear to Princess Jinghe. She put one hand on Peng ze¡¯s shoulder and pinched his chin with the other.¡±I suspect that general Peng has taken a fancy to me and wants to be my man!¡± Under the moonlight, the surroundings were very quiet. Their eyes met, and they could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. ¡°Huihui!¡± Suddenly, a scream broke the quiet and ambiguous atmosphere. Uncle Gu ran over in a hurry and pulled Gu Hui to the side. He looked at Peng ze with an unfriendly gaze.¡±Hey, you brat, how dare you bully my daughter?¡± The person in Peng ze¡¯s arms was pulled away. For a moment, he was disappointed. He looked at uncle Gu and said, ¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, I didn¡¯t bully her. She was the one who bullied me.¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t believe him,¡±bullshit! Look at you, big guy. My daughter is so weak, can she bully you? Tell me, how did she offend you? That¡¯s right, she¡¯s in your Mother¡¯s Army, not your subordinate, so what right do you have to teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, are you serious?¡± The Gu family¡¯s eldest miss is weak?¡± Uncle Gu was not happy. This kid was calling her a wild girl. He rolled up his sleeves.¡±Stinky brat,pared to you, which family¡¯s youngdy isn¡¯t weak?¡± Peng ze thought about it and agreed. He nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Uncle Gu is right.¡± Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t mind watching themotion and tugged on uncle Gu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Uncle, general ze is inviting sister Hui to go to thentern show next year! What do you think he meant?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Peng ze in disbelief and then at Gu Hui. Yet, neither of them exined. Uncle Gu was a little uneasy. He looked at Gu si. ¡°Sisi, really?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si nodded. general ze said that if sister doesn¡¯t go to thentern show with him next year, he wille to our house and take her away. Peng ze¡¯s mouth twitched. Uncle Gu looked at Gu Hui. Huihui, you like him? ¡± he asked. Gu Hui did not answer but asked,¡±father, what do you think?¡± If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough, I¡¯ll change!¡± Pengze was speechless. He red at Gu Hui. This d * mned woman was actually despising him! Uncle Gu sized Peng ze up and saw him ring at Gu Hui. He said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can re at my daughter just because you¡¯ve satisfied all my requirements for a son-inw. Brat, I¡¯m telling you, my Huihui is the best girl in the world. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her!¡± With that, he pulled Gu Hui to the side and whispered, ¡± ¡°Hui, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to it? It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, but this one of his looks a little fierce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Uncle Gu red at Gu Hui,¡±what do you mean by¡± alright ¡°? I¡¯ve seen him a few times, but I¡¯ve never seen him smile. If a person doesn¡¯t like to smile, his life won¡¯t be interesting! Hui, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to her. ¡± Gu Hui patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder. dad, don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t you know me? ¡± You should worry about him!¡± Uncle Gu thought about it. That¡¯s true. When he¡¯s with his eldest daughter, he¡¯ll have to worry about that man! Chapter 1039 ?1039 Chapter 1039-making a snack Street The two little girls were brought into the house and stood there to do odd jobs for Gu shouxin. Gu Si was grinding the ink while Gu Xin was registering at the other side. Very quickly, the bailiffs brought the citizens in one by one to report the situation. With the entire city in action, almost every household took the materials for thentern from the Yamen, which were brought back by Gu shouxin¡¯s men from the prefecture. The Yamen took up 60% of thenterns bought, and themoners took up 40%. Gu Xin looked at the people who came in and felt that there were some changespared to when she was shopping before the new year. The look in their eyes changed. There was light and hope. Although the amount of silver that each household handed over was not much, they were really happy. From Gu Xin¡¯s point of view, one tael of silver wasn¡¯t even enough to buy their family¡¯s suit, but one tael of silver was enough to cover the expenses of a family in kun city for a few months. She felt a little ufortable. She thought of the past. Her father was addicted to drinking and gambling, her mother was depressed all day, her sister didn¡¯t like to talk to people, and she was scared every day. What changed the family? It seemed that the whole family was working together. Even without grandfather and uncle¡¯s urging, father knew how to do things, and mother had also begun to think of ways to earn money. Therefore, Gu Xin believed that unity was the most important thing for a family. Next, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of suffering and should work hard. Only then would their lives be better. Kun city was different from the other cities. There was nothing that the people could rely on to survive. Even if the people were united and not afraid of hardship, what would they use to make a living? Farming? Doing business? Gu Xin recorded the ie that the people of kun city handed in and an idea slowly formed in her mind. Other than the people from the neighboring five countries, very few people came to kun city. Even the merchants from other states would not stay here permanently. In that case, they might as well do business with the five countries. The Five Nations usually didn¡¯t even holdntern festivals, so the food they ate probably wouldn¡¯t be better than the great Zhou! Gu Xin wrote as she thought about it, extremely focused. By sunset, they were almost done with the registration. Gu Xin turned her wrists and neck, then stood up and stretched. Gu shouxin checked the ounts and put away the broken silver and copper coins. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡¯father, the people uncle the Emperor sent haven¡¯t arrived yet? You have a few things to do on your own!¡± Gu shouxin knew that his daughter was worried about him, so he said happily, ¡± ¡°The Emperor had sent a Memorial before, saying that after the selection, he would set off. I think the emperor¡¯s meaning is to choose from the new schrs that enteredst year and choose those who don¡¯t bring their families. Then the journey will be faster and we should be able to arrive before the new year.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Father, don¡¯t tire yourself out. When little brother is born, you still have to y with him and carry him for a walk! If you¡¯re tired, we won¡¯t help you carry it. ¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly,¡±you¡¯re really a little worrywart. You have to worry about everyone at home.¡± Now that your brother Yuan Yuan is back, you can go worry about him!¡± ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan doesn¡¯t need me to worry about her!¡± Gu Xin said proudly. In the Peng family¡¯s military camp, Grandpa Peng and the three uncles of the Peng family were enough to worry about him. By the way, father, sisi, I suddenly had an idea just now. Listen to it and see if it¡¯s okay?¡± The two of them put down what they were doing and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin suggested,¡¯let¡¯s make a snack Street! Grandpa and sister knew a lot of snacks, and the people from Qing Province wereing soon to let them learn from Grandpa and sister. After they learned it, they would teach it to the people of kun city. By then, we¡¯ll be able to set up the food street at the trading area, and we¡¯ll be able to earn money from the other five Nations.¡± Chapter 1040 1040 Chapter 1040-leaving the city Gu shouxin asked Gu Xin to continue. He felt that this young girl¡¯s brain was developing like her mother¡¯s, thinking about making money everywhere. Seeing that her father was interested, Gu Xin tidied up her thoughts and said, ¡± ¡°I also thought of it when I was registering. We¡¯ll still use the method of thentern show, but the target will be our Gu family and themon people. The Yamen will build a food street in the trading area. Those who are interested cane and rent it. We will teach them the craft, and once we teach them, they will earn money. They will give us five or ten taels of silver every month. If he gave two hundred taels, then he didn¡¯t have to give it to him anymore. The craftsmanship would be his own. I¡¯m sure the other five countries don¡¯t have the food that our great Zhou has. Therefore, most of the money we earn is from the other five Nations. This way, our family will earn silver, and the people will earn silver. Won¡¯t their lives get better and better? Of course, if they¡¯re stupid and can¡¯t learn it, we¡¯ll let them rent the uncultivatednd that uncle has cultivated and collect rent every year. They won¡¯t be able to earn money by doing short-term work like this.¡± Gu si said, ¡± third sister, when I went homest night, my father told me. He invited someone to explore the wastnd. Someone wants to rentnd! However, I don¡¯t have the seeds.¡± Gu shouxin touched his chin,¡±the seeds are easy to handle. I can transfer them over from the prefecture.¡± Let me think, these two things are feasible.¡± The three of them returned to the backyard to eat. At the table, Gu shouxin told them about Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion. Grandpa Gu was the first to agree. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve talked to the old people in the city. Many people¡¯s children have gone to other states to make a living. If there was something suitable for them in kun city, they wouldn¡¯t have to leave their homes.¡± There were very few young people in kun city. Previously, when Gu shouxin wanted to recruit bailiffs, he had to rx the age limit and even recruited a few women who were stronger than him and were in their thirties. In kun city, most of the men were below 16 and above 40. The younger ones had almost all gone to make a living elsewhere. They mighte back once a year, and some only came back once every two years. Of course, uncle Gu also agreed. The happiest thing in his life was to look at the crops. Cai Xiaolian, on the other hand, was interested in the food street and was thinking about Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion. After the whole Gu family discussed it, Gu shouxin made aplete n and then asked the bailiff to go door to door to ask. Anyone want to learn how to make snacks? To earn some silver to make a living! N?v(el)B\\jnn Anyone want to farm? In the first year, the Yamen would distribute seeds for free. The Gu family hadnd to rent, or you could go and explore if you wanted. The people in kun city had never thought aboutnd remation. Since the Gu family arrived here, they had already cleared out manynds. Now that spring plowing had begun, would it be toote for them to startnd remation? I¡¯d better rentnd and try it! On the 20th day of the first lunar month, Gu Nian took the ss out. She immediately decided to build herself a brightboratory. On the 21st, she brought Gu Xin and Gu si out of the city to find a site for herboratory. She had her ownboratory in the Gu family, which was used to study some small things. Some things could not be studied in the house. It would not be good if an explosion urred. The Three Sisters brought white two out of the city. The weather at the end of the first month was very good. They didn¡¯t take the carriage, but rode on horses. After exiting the northeast gate, they left the main road and headed towards a small path. White six and white eight had already scouted out the surroundings of kun city over the past two months. It was the perfect time to introduce the ce to Gu Nian. Chapter 1041 1041 What kind of outfit is this? Gu Xin also rarely left the city. The moment she came out, she was in a good mood as she looked at the wild flowers by the roadside and enjoyed the warm spring breeze. Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± sister, we have many flower seeds at home. Why don¡¯t we surround the streets of kun city and nt some flower seeds? ¡± When there¡¯s more flowers and grass, will those who haven¡¯t gotten used to going to the toilet stop pooping when they see the beautiful scenery?¡± Second white interjected,¡±third miss, people who randomly pull things will not stop just because of the environment.¡± Some people are born with no sense of shame, really. We must use Lord Gu¡¯s iron-blooded methods and continue to punish them until there is no more punishment.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, alright! But it¡¯s good to nt flowers!¡± ¡°This is a big project.¡± Gu Nian thought for a moment. You have to tell father about the construction of the city and let him consider it. We¡¯ll only give our opinions.¡± Gu si said,¡¯third sister, we can actually go to the trading area and the restaurant to try scattering some seeds. There were fewer people living in those two ces, unlike the east side, which had a lot of people. When spring was over and the flowers bloomed, the people in the city would naturally think that it looked better there. When second uncle says that he wants to nt flowers on the streets, there will definitely be many people willing to do so.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. She kept this matter in mind and nned to call brother Yuan Yuan to join her when he was resting tomorrow. After strolling around for a day, Gu Nian chose a ce and the few of them returned to the residence. At the city gate, they met the two brothers Peng Chi and Peng mu, as well as Cheng Huaiyu, who seemed to be waiting for someone. This Peng Chi was the child of the Peng family¡¯s second son. He was the third child in the family, Peng sang. Peng mu was the child of the fourth branch of the family. He was the sixth child in the family, Peng Ling. ¡°Little Yu, third brother Peng, sixth brother Peng, what are you guys doing here?¡± Gu Xin asked as she got off the horse. Gu Nian had only been to the Peng family once and was not familiar with them. Hence, she only got off her horse and nodded in greeting. Now, she was a little scared when she saw boys of the same age. It was not narcissism, but fear. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu si and Gu Xin went there more often, so they were familiar with Peng mu and Cheng Huaiyu. However, they were not familiar with Peng sang either. It was mainly because Peng sang had only returned home on the first day of the Lunar New Year. He had left after delivering the message. He had gone out with Lu Zheng toplete a mission. Peng sang looked at Gu Xin and scratched his head awkwardly. Gu Nian saw it clearly from the horse. This Peng sang did not see Gu Xin as naturally as Peng sixthng. Cheng Huaiyu happily shared with Gu Xin and Gu SI that her eldest aunt¡¯s niece wasing today, and she asked her two brothers to bring her along to pick her up. As soon as she finished speaking, a carriage appeared on the official road, and the driver was wearing the uniform of the Peng family Army. Peng mu smiled at Cheng Huaiyu. little Yu, ¡± he said. it¡¯s sister Yingli. Cheng Huaiyu held Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s hands nervously, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, sisi, do you think sister Yingli will like me?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± Gu Xin smiled. The carriage stopped in front of them, and the two Coachmen greeted Peng sang and Peng Ling. The curtain of the carriage opened, and a delicate-looking girl wearing a moon-white dress and a small white flower on her head got out. Peng sang and Peng Ling¡¯s expressions changed. What kind of outfit was this? After knowing what happened to your parents, it¡¯s been half a year. Is it really appropriate for you toe to someone else¡¯s house and dress like this? Have you considered the feelings of the host? Yin Yingli¡¯s eyes were a little wet as she looked at the few people in front of her. She revealed a pale smile, a little uneasy and a little uneasy. Chapter 1042 1042 You¡¯re so strange The coachman introduced her to the three siblings of the Peng family. As soon as the Gu family arrived in kun city, they went to Jiangnan to pick them up, so they were not part of the Gu family. ¡°Lady Yin, these three are the county magistrate¡¯s second, third, and fifthdies of the Gu family,¡± Peng sang said. Yin Yingli bowed to them and said, ¡± ¡°Fei Li just arrived, I hope everyone will take care of me in the future.¡± Out of sympathy, Cheng Huaiyu felt that everyone had lost their parents, so he reached out to support Yin Yingli. ¡°Sister Yingli, I heard from big aunt that you¡¯re two months older than me, so I¡¯ll call you sister. You must be tired from the journey. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Yin Yingli covered her mouth and coughed. She nodded and looked at the Gu sisters.¡±I¡¯ve troubled miss Gu toe and pick Yingli up. When Yingli has adapted, I¡¯ll definitelye and thank you. When my father was still a magistrate, I got along very well with the girls of the county magistrate¡¯s family in the area under my father¡¯s jurisdiction. They would often wait for me at the county Gate. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be like this in kun city. Thank you so much, I¡¯m Yingying.¡± Peng Sanng was speechless. That¡¯s strange, she¡¯s not here to pick you up. You¡¯re actuallyparing the Gu family¡¯s youngdy to those youngdies who tried to please you in the past? You¡¯re looking for a beating! They don¡¯t even fawn on my aunt, so why would they fawn on you? Gu Nian wanted to say something as she hated to see such a white flower but Gu Xin beat her to it, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin, we sisters didn¡¯te to pick you up. We were out of the city on business, and we just happened to meet when we returned. If it wasn¡¯t for the coincidences, we might have already entered the city. Also, if Lady Yin wants toe to my house, can you please ask her to change her clothes? Can I not wear this little white flower on my head? If you want to mourn for your parents, you can dress up like this at home, but if you want to go to someone else¡¯s house, it¡¯s really not good for you to wear filial piety and enter their house.¡± Yin Yingli was stunned for a moment. She looked at Gu Xin helplessly and her tears fell. They were very, very big. Yin Yingli said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, third miss Gu. I was just thinking about the past. I didn¡¯t mean to mention that my father was a magistrate. I didn¡¯t want to show off. Moreover, my father is already gone. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Peng sang said. Gu Xin spoke almost at the same time,¡¯don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re making it look like I¡¯m bullying you. I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re so ridiculous!¡± Cheng Huaiyu hugged Yin Yingli and looked at Peng sang and Gu Xin. third brother, Xinxin, don¡¯t say that. Sister Yingli probably misses her father. She wore a mourning dress on the road, and it¡¯s also a kind gesture. I believe she knows the principle of not wearing a mourning dress when going to other people¡¯s houses. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin frowned. Xiao Yu was actually speaking up for this crybaby? Gu Nian raised her eyebrows as she looked at Cheng Huaiyu with a yful expression. She had been through a lot in the past two years. Could she really maintain her innocence? Peng Sanng red at Cheng Huaiyu,¡±little Yu, what do you mean?¡± You dare to talk about me and the third youngdy of the Gu family? Didn¡¯t you say that you and the third youngdy of the Gu family used to be good friends? You¡¯re actually helping someone you¡¯ve just met criticize her?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and exined, ¡± ¡°Third brother, Xinxin, I didn¡¯t say that. Really, I just feel that sister Yingli is too weak.¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu burp burp burp burp burp¡± Yin Yingli passed out from crying and fainted in Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s arms, almost pressing him down. Peng mu was quick to react and helped her up. ¡°Third miss Gu, Xiao Yu is too soft-hearted, poor sister Yingli, she didn¡¯t have the intention to help her talk about you. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Peng mu exined on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s behalf. Chapter 1044 1044 Madam Xie¡¯s letter Last year, Zhang Shi wanted to learn how to read by herself, so she learned from grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian! It was fine to learn from Cai Xiaolian, they were of the same generation! But recently, Cai Xiaolian was pregnant, and Gu shouxin didn¡¯t let her be tired at all. He looked at Zhang Shi with a terrible gaze. Zhang Shi was afraid and took the initiative to say that she would not learn from Cai Xiaolian, but from grandma Gu. Well, Zhang Shi, who followed grandma Gu, was unlucky. She didn¡¯t understand the patience of Cai Xiaolian at all! She had always felt that grandma Gu was calling her stupid every time she looked at her. That was why she was so excited when she heard the word ¡®study¡¯. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t force her since she had already read all the surnames in front of her. Now, she started to read the three-character ssic and the thousand-character ssic. Grandma Gu assigned her tasks every day, and the rest of the time, she helped with the embroidery room. She wasn¡¯t very good at embroidery, but she was good at tidying things up. If you tell her how to do it, she won¡¯t know. You can teach her a few times and she will slowly learn it. N?v(el)B\\jnn Zhang Shi wasn¡¯t stupid. Her mind was quite flexible. It was just that there was no one to urge her. ...... Gu Xin and Gu si didn¡¯t have to wait long before Lu Zheng came over. Now that he had seen Gu shouxin in the front hall, he came to the backyard. Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and ran up to him happily, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so slow! If we had known earlier, we would have agreed to wait outside!¡± Lu Zheng looked at the chirping on Gu Xin¡¯s head andughed, ¡± ¡°I came over with something for you and aunt Lian.¡± As she spoke, she took out two letters and handed one to Gu Xin, ¡± this is the letter Xie Zhiyi wrote to you. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. After she arrived in kun city, she had not written to Xie Zhiyi yet. The main reason was that there were no caravans going to Yuzhou, only bailiffs going to the capital to deliver letters. Gu Xin saw that there was another letter in Lu Zheng¡¯s hands and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°You said you were looking for my mother. Is this letter from Madam Xie?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± let¡¯s go, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded. we¡¯ll talk inside. Everyone in the Gu family had something to do. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had gone to the fields outside the city with uncle Gu early in the morning, and Madam Zhang had just gone to the embroidery room. At this time, only Cai Xiaolian was at home. Cai Xiaolian put down the book in her hand and asked someone to bring tea and snacks. Cai Xiaolian read Madam Xie¡¯s letter. In the letter, Madam Xie asked about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s recent situation, and then exined her purpose. Back then, she and Cai Xiaolian had bought thend outside Yuzhou City. A year had passed, and Yuzhou Prefecture had ns to expand. Madam Xie¡¯s intention was that they could build their ownnd without selling it to the Imperial court. The letter also mentioned some of Madam Xie¡¯s thoughts on the construction of theirnd. After Cai Xiaolian finished reading, she joked, ¡± ¡°Ah Yuan, you¡¯re quite powerful! When he let us buy thatnd, it was as if he knew about this.¡± Lu Zheng chuckled,¡±Yingluo, you must be joking, aunt Lian.¡± It¡¯s only because of my identity that I know a little more.¡± aunt Lian, ¡± he said, changing the topic, ¡± you¡¯re pregnant now and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to move around. Besides, even if you¡¯re fine, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll go to Yuzhou. I have people in Yuzhou. If you have any ideas, you can ask them to do it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows and nced at Gu Xin. Gu Xin blinked her eyes, what does mother mean by looking at me? After a moment of silence, Cai Xiaolian said,¡±You guys can go out first! I¡¯ll think about it ande find you when I¡¯m done.¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say anything else and left with Gu Xin and Gu si. He took the two sisters ¡®bags, one on each side, and let the sisters follow him gently. In fact, the flower seeds were not very heavy, but he didn¡¯t want to see Xinxin¡¯s bags. Chapter 1047 1047 They don¡¯t seem like siblings After nting the flower seeds by theke, they found an empty space and sat down to chat. They talked about everything. At noon, everyone agreed on a time and ce to meet in the afternoon and went back to their respective homes. On the way back, Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you know where brother Xiaoyan is? I don¡¯t think Xiao Yu is as happy as before. Maybe she¡¯ll be happier after finding brother Xiao Yan.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. Don¡¯t worry so much. If Cheng huaijin is still alive, he¡¯ll definitely find a way to find his sister.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn In her previous life, the Cheng family¡¯s mishap had happened two yearster. At that time, only Cheng Rui had escaped from the Cheng family of five. He had been silent for many years, but he had shone brightly in the imperial examination andter married monarch lily of the valley. Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu weren¡¯t protected by their parents and were beheaded along with them. In this life, because of their interference, the Cheng family¡¯s misfortune came early. Cheng Rui¡¯s fate had changed with his younger brother and sister. Lu Zheng believed that Cheng huaijin was definitely still alive. Perhaps he would suddenly appear like Cheng Rui in his previous life. Simrly, Peng mu and Cheng Huaiyu, who had gone home together, were also talking about Cheng huaijin. Peng mu had the weakest body among the Peng family¡¯s grandsons. He didn¡¯t need to go to the camp for training and spent most of his time studying. Ever since his fifth aunt brought Xiao Yu back two years ago, he had one more task, which was to apany Xiao Yu. He knew that Xiao Yu missed her brother. He said to Xiao Yu,¡±Xiao Yu, my father will be going to the southern border this time. He might be able to find news of your brother.¡± At that time, fifth aunt found you near the southern border. Your brother should also be nearby.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Liu Lang.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. Peng mu shook his head and said,¡±Xiao Yu, Zhou Yuan and third miss Gu have a very good rtionship. They¡¯re not like siblings.¡± I heard from third brother that Zhou Yuan is ruthless. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou Yuan, they would have lost a lot in their previous mission. He can directly break the chin of the female general, he doesn¡¯t know how to be tender to women at all.¡± Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, then looked at Peng mu. ¡°Rokuro, what do you want to say?¡± Peng mu hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±Xiao Yu, Zhou Yuan saved you and your brother because of third miss Gu¡¯s request. In the end, it was third miss Gu who saved you.¡± You might not know that Zhou Yuan doesn¡¯t get close to women, but I¡¯ve heard from my brother that when he first came to kun city, he swam to the other side of the river with his brother and fought with him in the kingdom of goddess. The sister of the Queen of the kingdom of goddess took a fancy to Zhou Yuan and wanted to take him back to her mansion, but he killed her directly. That girl was a national beauty and was good at both martial arts and literature. She was the most outstanding girl in the goddess country, but he killed her without hesitation.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve met Master Zhou twice before. He doesn¡¯t seem like a person who can kill.¡± Peng muughed,¡±when you see him, he should be by third miss Gu¡¯s side!¡± Just like before, he was gentle and polite in front of third miss Gu, like a gentle spring breeze. But he was only doing this to third miss Gu. Do you think about how he treated you and me?¡± ¡°Liu Lang, what are you trying to say?¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s expression was a little bad. Peng mu sighed, then looked at Cheng Huaiyu and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, in this world, men are the ones who understand men the most. Although I¡¯m young, I can understand it. You¡¯re interested in Zhou Yuan, but he¡¯s only interested in third miss Gu. His ability would definitely make him more dazzling in the future, and he would be able to capture the hearts of girls more easily. However, Xiao Yu, he only wanted to capture the heart of that girl. I don¡¯t want to and can¡¯t bear to see you make such an unnecessary sacrifice.¡± Chapter 1050 1050 Chapter 1050-herees the fool When they left the house, Gu Xin was still nagging at Gu niansi, ¡± ¡°sister sisi, i think dad likes brother yuanyuan more than he likes us! Look at him, he¡¯s not letting go of brother Yuanyuan. Brother Yuanyuan only gets one day of rest every ten days!¡± Gu si giggled. third sister, in the words of brother en Zi and Ren Ren, it¡¯s so sour! lu zheng was alsoughing at the side. this girl was even jealous of her father. Gu Xin pinched Gu SI¡¯s face,¡¯so be it! Anyway, I won¡¯t let brother Yuanyuan be taken away. not even father can do it!¡± lu yang was amused,¡¯you¡¯re so overbearing! But I like it!¡± Gu si suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°third sister, what would you do if someone tried to snatch brother ah yuan from you?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nced at Lu Yang, ¡± ¡°brother yuanyuan won¡¯t let me think about what to do! He would not let that happen. besides, uncle said that if it¡¯s yours, no one can snatch it away, and you can¡¯t even chase it away. If it¡¯s not yours, you¡¯ve spent so much effort to make her stay and chased away all the people who wanted to snatch it from you. In the end, she left on her own, and you can¡¯t make her stay.¡± Lu Zheng asked curiously,¡±when did first uncle say that?¡± Why do I have to tell you?¡± Well, he hadn¡¯t heard his uncle¡¯s words for a long time. Thest time they met, his uncle had found out that he had to stay in the Army and couldn¡¯te out every day. He had evenined that he couldn¡¯t farm with him. Gu Xinughed in embarrassment,¡¯I overheard it. When she was in the capital, her eldest uncleforted her because she was unhappy. the uncle used his aunt as an example. he said, ¡± niannian, look, your aunt is not my ideal partner from head to toe, but she is my woman. no matter what happens, she will be by my side. i can¡¯t drive her away! ¡± He also said,¡±niannian, in the future, there will be someone like your aunt by your side. You can¡¯t drive her away. You don¡¯t usually feel it, but as long as you think about it, he will be by your side.¡± Our family¡¯s niannian is a blessed girl. She¡¯ll definitely have someone who can¡¯t be driven away by her side, just like first uncle.¡± Gu si facepalmed. Her mother had been despised by his father again! What they did not know was that Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts at that time were,¡¯oh my, uncle, what kind of dog food are you feeding me? it tastes so weird.¡¯ However, she was sure that it was dog food! ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, uncle,¡± Lu Zheng said solemnly. xinxin, i¡¯m the person beside you that you can¡¯t get rid of.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, yes. Brother Yuanyuan, me too. No one can drive me away, and no one can take you away. Hehehe!¡± Gu si covered her eyes.¡¯Oh my, next time brother ah Yuan is resting, she must remember to focus on her work with second sister and not with third sister.¡¯ ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Go!¡± At this moment, two horses galloped over from the city gate. lu zheng turned his head and looked at gu si, who was covering her eyes.¡±sister sisi, do you want me to find someone you can¡¯t chase away?¡± Gu si put down his hand and looked at Lu Zheng with a confused expression. ¡°Sister Hanhan, Hanhan!¡± at this moment, gu xin had already seen the person on the horse and waved her hand happily. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu si looked over and saw a young man in white riding on a horse in front of her. The wind was blowing his hair, making him look reckless and mboyant. She blinked. It was Huo Junhao! Xinxin, sisi, I missed you so much! Huo Yanyu reined in the horse¡¯s reins and got off the horse. She ran towards Gu Xin and Gu si. She had probably been riding for a long time, so she could not stand steadily and even fell. Chapter 1051 1051 Chapter 1051-Lord Huo Gu Xin and Gu siughed as they helped Huo Yanyu up. ¡°Silly boy, why are you here? Why are you here? Am I dreaming? I miss you so much!¡± Huo Yanyu steadied herself and said,¡±I¡¯ve been dreaming about you guys every day!¡± Every day, I regret that I¡¯m not a man and can¡¯t marry you and look at you every day! ¡°Ah!¡± We¡¯re finally at kun city! Look at me, look at me, I¡¯m so happy I¡¯m crying! My sisters,e and give me a hug!¡± The three girls hugged each other andughed together. Lu Zheng also smiled happily. When Gu shouxin said that the Emperor would send someone to help him, he had already guessed that Huo Junhao would be there. He didn¡¯t expect Huo Yanyu toe as well. Well, his Xinxin had another friend! Huo Junhao wanted to give Lu Zheng a hug as well, but Lu Zheng stopped him. ¡°You two can ride horses?¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s excited heart was instantly doused. ¡°Brother, can you not hurt me? In order to speed up, Yanyu and I had to go through a lot of trouble on horseback.¡± Lu Zheng smiled,¡±alright, I won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± Are you here to be an official or to y? I¡¯m a little worried that you¡¯ll resign!¡± In her past life, Huo Junhao was the next top scorer. He worked at the Hanlin Academy for a year before he resigned. Huo Junhao¡¯s expression was as if he was his big brother.¡±I¡¯m nning to resign. I don¡¯t know what my Big Uncle said to the Emperor, but the Emperor sent me here to assist my second uncle. I¡¯m now the official Registrar of kun city, in charge of all the official documents, ount books, and dossiers. So, brother, you have to call me Lord Huo in front of the Yamen, hehe!¡± Lu Zheng patted Huo Junhao¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Huo. In the future, when youe to my North Camp, please call me general Zhou!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Huo Junhao¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±not bad!¡± Brother, you¡¯ve only been here for a few months and you¡¯re already a general!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to be your brother if I didn¡¯t have some capabilities!¡± On the other side, the Three Sisters had finishedughing and had walked over. Gu Xin smiled at Huo Junhao, ¡± ¡°Lord Huo, how are you?¡± ¡°But, I still think Huo Wentong sounds better!¡± Gu si said. Huo Junhao red at Gu si in dissatisfaction. ¡°Hey, you little girl, I¡¯m already fifteen, not a child anymore. Remember to call me Lord Huo from now on!¡± Gu si pursed her lips. Oh, alright. Master Huo Shentong! Huo Yanyu and Gu Xin bothughed. Huo Junhao was so angry.¡¯This stupid girl, I even brought the cook here just to give her her her favorite desserts. Forget it, I¡¯m not making it for her anymore. What a heartless girl.¡¯ Gu Si was in a good mood when she saw Huo Junhao getting angry. In any case, she was in a better mood when she saw Huo Yanyu and Huo Junhao. Huo Junhao was here to be an official, so naturally, he had to meet Gu shouxin first. Since the Gu family was all present, the siblings went to pay their respects. Gu Xin did not forget about her appointment with Xiao Yu. She asked the bailiff to invite Xiao Yu to the meeting ce. She wanted to introduce Xiao Yu to Huo Yanyu. Good friends should y together! Not long after the Huo siblings arrived, another long line of people arrived. Among them were people from the Gu family from Qingzhou, as well as people sent by the Emperor to assist Gu shouxin. The ce for the people from Qing Province to stay had already been tidied up. Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang led these people to settle down. The Emperor did not send many officials, but there was a group of craftsmen. Unfortunately, Gu was still outside the city, so grandfather Gu let these craftsmen stay at the ce where the Yamen runners lived. Chapter 1055 1055 Chapter 1055-preparing dowry Gu Nian sat at the desk and read the poem softly. The strange feeling in her heart emerged again, but this time, she didn¡¯t panic. She would let it develop naturally! She finished reading it twice and put the book back in the drawer. At the bottom of the right-hand drawer, there was a pair of gloves, a hairpin, and this book. Gu Nian had thought that Xue Qianyu¡¯s feelings for her would fade after she left the capital. She sorted out her emotions and went out to wash up. When Cai Xiaolian found out that Xue Qianyu had sent something to Gu Nian, she was actually a little nervous. She was afraid that Gu Nian would be hurt again. This daughter who came from the same ce as her was very smart. However, she was a little clueless when it came to love. Moreover, her love life seemed to be a little bumpy. Although she was pregnant with Gu shouxin¡¯s child, she treated Gu Nian and Gu Xin with sincerity. For the past few years, she had already treated herself as their mother. She had discussed with Gu shouxin that after the child was born, no matter if it was a boy or a girl, they would not be biased. It would be their child. As Gu Nian and Gu Xin grew older, Gu shouxin stopped being close to them. After all, Gu shouxin was a true ancient. Most of the time, it was Cai Xiaolian who cared about the sisters. But this couldn¡¯t be said that Gu shouxin had ignored the two sisters because Cai Xiaolian had a child. While they were sleeping, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin about Gu Nian. Gu shouxin sighed,¡±niannian is 17 this year. Although you marriedte, in the great Zhou Dynasty, most of the people are already married at this age.¡± I¡¯m not saying that niannian must get engaged now. I¡¯m just thinking that if this continues, there will be fewer suitable people in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think much of it. Huihui is already 18 years old. She can still meet Peng ze! Gu shouxin smiled,¡±how many pengzis are there in this world?¡± Little Lian, let¡¯s make an analogy. Take niannian as an example. Look at the men around her who are over twenty years old, how many of them are not married? Or how many of them had a nk mind and didn¡¯t have a sweetheart? Even if he does, do you think he¡¯s worthy of our niannian?¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about it and realized that it was true. In the great Zhou Dynasty, men who were over twenty years old and were not married or engaged were either not worthy of Gu Nian, had someone in their heart, or were like Pengze, who guarded the border and had not met any girls. Gu shouxin patted Cai Xiaolian and said,¡±sigh, don¡¯t think so much.¡± I don¡¯t think niannian wants us to interfere in her rtionship. If Xue Qianyu had the heart, he would know what to do. He¡¯s not any worse than the Lu Zheng of this lifetime.¡± When Cai Xiaolian heard him say this, she was a little surprised. ¡°Do you think they can be together?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯if niannian likes him, Xue Qianyu is a good choice. It all depends on his heart. If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯ll appear soon. Whether or not niannian likes him will depend on his own abilities.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian nodded. To be honest, she quite liked Xue Qianyu. Other than the fact that he was a little mature and didn¡¯t like to talk, she was satisfied with everything else. The couple started talking about Gu Xin and Lu Zheng again. Cai Xiaolian had no opinion about the two of them. The two of them were thinking about preparing a dowry for the two sisters. In ancient times, when a daughter was married, the dowry had to be saved for them from a young age. Chapter 1056 1056 Leaving The next morning, after breakfast, Gu shouxin went to the front hall and began to arrange the people the Emperor had assigned to him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om For the past two months, everything in the Yamen had been arranged by him. Now that someone hade, he finally didn¡¯t have to be so tired. Gu Xin first sent someone to the Peng Manor to ask Cheng Huaiyu if she wanted to go with her to nt some flowers in the afternoon. She wanted to introduce her good friend to Cheng Huaiyu. She and Gu Nian spent the entire morning talking to Cai Xiaolian about their arrangements for the guests. A group of people from Qing Province had arrived and brought many flower seeds. Gu Xin and Gu Nian intended to build the manor at the ce that the fourthdy of the Peng family had mentioned. They wanted to open up a piece of barrennd outside the city to grow flowers. The ce that the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife had mentioned was basically uninhabited. Therefore, he had to go there and take a look first before he could make any arrangements. Cai Xiaolian nodded as she listened. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t let her go out for fear that something would happen to her. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to go out herself. In her previous life, she had a child, but the child had a miscarriage, so she was also very worried about her stomach. Most of the time every day, she would walk in the backyard, do some light work, or read books. It just so happened that she had the time to give sun Yumei and Zhang Shi some advice. After listening to the two sisters ¡°ns, Cai Xiaolian was very satisfied. The two years of teaching had not been in vain. Any of the sisters could do great things when they went out alone. She gave a few more words of advice, meaning that there were too many things to do, and they could do it separately. Gu Xin was mainly in charge of the matters in the city, while Gu Nian was in charge of the matters outside the city. Gu Nian had been working on herboratory outside the city recently. What Cai Xiaolian meant was for Gu si to follow Gu Xin, while Gu Nian would bring Huo Yanyu along. Huo Yanyu was smart and different from the average girl from a wealthy family. She was concerned that she would have an extra helper if she kept him by her side. The two sisters were naturally willing. He took out the booklet and charcoal pen he had made and wrote down what he had to do next. This was what Cai Xiaolian had taught Gu Xin since the first year she transmigrated. She had to have a n when doing things. She had to list everything she had to do one by one so that she wouldn¡¯t forget about everything in a mess. Gu Xin was tidying up the things she had just recorded when a maid came in to report that Peng Yizhu and Cheng Huaiyu had arrived. Cai Xiaolian asked the maidservant to invite them over and also got someone to bring some desserts and tea. Gu Xin kept her little notebook and ran out to pick up Cheng Huaiyu. Peng Yizhu came over with Cheng Huaiyu. She asked Cheng Huaiyu to y with Gu Xin and the others, and then asked Gu Nian to carry Gu Ren over. In Gu SI¡¯s room, Gu Xin was happily introducing Huo Yanyu and Cheng Huaiyu to each other. Cheng Huaiyu was two years older than Gu Xin and was already 15 years old. Huo Yanyu was one year younger than Gu Xin and was only 12 years old. The two of them onlyughed and exchanged a few words before Cheng Huaiyu got down to business. Xinxin, sisi, I¡¯m leaving kun city with my mother tomorrow. Gu Xin was stunned and asked,¡±ah?¡± Didn¡¯t you say you were going to wait for brother yang in kun city? Where are you going with aunt Peng Wu?¡± mother wants to go out for a walk, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu said with a smile. I¡¯m thinking of looking for brother again. I miss him a little. Gu Xin was a little reluctant. Cheng Huaiyu took her hand and said,¡±maybe we¡¯ll find her when we get out.¡± I¡¯lle back when I find big brother. Even if I can¡¯t find her this year, I¡¯lle back with mother for the new year. Now that the misty rain is here, you have someone to apany you.¡± Chapter 1057 1057 He was really just thinking about it Even though she said that, Gu Xin still thought that Cheng Huaiyu was in kun city. He had left kun city. If his old acquaintances found out, it would be very dangerous! However, she also understood the meaning of brother Xiao Yan to Xiao Yu. It was just like how her sister was to her. If her sister had gone missing, she would definitely search the entire world for her. So, she didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. She only told her to be good outside and to remember to write back often. On Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side, Peng Yizhu was much happier than Cheng Huaiyu.¡±Sister Lian, I¡¯m going to find my husband. That brat Gu Ren finally said it. It¡¯s been two months!¡± A few days ago, Peng Yizhu had asked Gu Ren where her husband might be. However, Gu Ren wasn¡¯t sure. Although he had used his father¡¯s name, his father might not have been able to transmigrate. However, Peng Yizhu was the kind of person who would look for her if there was hope. Moreover, Gu Ren was a very evil person. He wrote his father as a big corrupt official in Jiangnan who had no parents, wife, or children. He liked to stir up trouble and was notorious in the local area. He even wrote his father as the male lead¡¯s stepping stone. The plot of the book was that the male lead went to Jiangnan to investigate a case, and the person he dealt with was his father. Therefore, Peng Yizhu was going to Jiangnan this time. Originally, she didn¡¯t n to bring Xiao Yu along. After all, she would be more at ease if she left Xiao Yu with the Peng family and had someone to take care of her. Butst night, for some reason, Xiao Yu suggested that she wanted to go with her, saying that she wanted to find her brother. Peng Yizhu directly told Xiao Yu that she was going to Jiangnan to do something. Since she couldn¡¯tplete the task, she might not be able to apany Xiao Yu to other ces. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind, because she didn¡¯t know where her brother was. From kun city to Jiangnan, they had to pass through many ces, so she just thought of it as a try. Peng Yizhu agreed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but pinch Gu Ren.¡±You troublemaker! I heard from niannian that you described an official as incorruptible, but you¡¯re writing it as a corrupt official? You have both a son and a daughter, but you¡¯re going to give her a childless one?¡± Gu Ren was already more than two years old. He rubbed his face and tried to defend himself,¡±Second aunt, you don¡¯t know how perverted my dad is. Moreover, I didn¡¯t expect that writing like this would cause everyone to transmigrate. But this isn¡¯t my fault. Second aunt, I don¡¯t know you and second uncle before, right? then you¡¯re here too!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. This child, he gave his honest father a corrupt official, his teacher¡¯s mother an old woman from a General¡¯s family, his academic genius little aunt an evil female partner, and oh, and his sister! Hence, Cai Xiaolian asked about Gu sanniu. Peng Yizhu pulled Gu Ren over and smacked his butt twice. ¡°Oh, he arranged an unlucky character for sanniu. If sanniu came, she would probably be in one of the viges in Jiangnan.¡± Gu Ren¡¯s Gu sanniu¡¯s parents were both dead. She lived with her brother and sister-inw, and then was scolded by them every day. She worked all day, did not have enough to eat, did not have enough clothes to keep warm, and could not get married. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Gu Ren really wanted to find a hole to hide in. He was really just thinking about it! Peng Yizhu rubbed her temples and said,¡±I¡¯ll go and see if sanniu is here. If she is, I¡¯ll take her away.¡± I¡¯ll ept one adopted daughter, and I¡¯ll ept two adopted daughters as well.¡± Their family of five were not rted by blood. In the end, all of them had transmigrated into the book of this unlucky child, Gu Ren. No one would believe it even if they told others. Chapter 1058 1058 Rted to this Cai Xiaolian suddenly thought that if they were to reunite in the past, Peng Yizhu would have to stay in Jiangnan. She asked about the restaurant. Peng Yizhu asked Gu Ren to get a servant girl to bring a box. After the servant girl left, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sorted out the recipes of several major cuisines that I know, as well as some desserts that I usually think of. I won¡¯t participate in this restaurant. Sister Lian, if you feel apologetic, you can give more to ninren and niannian. After this trip, even if you find me, I probably won¡¯te back to kun city often. I¡¯ll still need you to take care of ninren and niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. look at what you¡¯re saying. Niannian is my daughter. Renren is my nephew. However, if this was done by the Gu family, just by saying that they would give more to niannian and Ninja, the family would definitely be willing, but it was hard to say. Why don¡¯t you give the silver to niannian and ninren under your name?¡± Gu Ren threw himself into Peng Yizhu¡¯s arms and said,¡±mom, can¡¯t you bring dad and sanniu to kun city?¡± I can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡± Peng Yizhu poked Gu Ren¡¯s round head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your chubby mother and father?¡± ¡°How is that the same?¡± Gu Ren asked. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a two-year-old just because you¡¯re a two-year-old. Don¡¯t act like a spoiled child,¡± Peng Yizhu said with a helpless smile. If you didn¡¯t write so far, who would be willing to go so far? Your dad and San Niu probably don¡¯t know the situation yet, I¡¯ll go find them. Also, you should study hard in the future. I don¡¯t believe that you can continue to write your novels in great Zhou! Do you think your second uncle will let you?¡± Gu Ren sighed. Why didn¡¯t he just write that they were a family? In the modern world, they were not rted by blood. If he had known that he could transmigrate, he would have just written it as a family. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to write it as a family of weirdos? AI! He was about to fall into second uncle¡¯s hands again. The Emperor had sent so many people to second uncle, and second uncle was free. He would probably let him study from the age of three. And his novel, he still nned to grow up and continue his writing! Peng Yizhu saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and felt a little sad. This child, he didn¡¯t mention it before because he was afraid that she would immediately run off to find him. Fortunately, she was in a big family like the Gu family. They gave this child the warmth of a family! ...... The next morning, Gu Nian carried Gu Ren, Gu Xin, and Gu si to see Peng Yizhu and Cheng Huaiyu off. Peng Yizhu¡¯s three sisters-inw and a few nephews had alsoe. They had nned to send him further away before returning. Gu Nian and her brother sent her to the city gate. After waving goodbye, the siblings only returned when they could no longer see the convoy. The siblings, Gu Xin and Gu Ren, were the most unhappy. They held hands and walked dejectedly. Gu si stopped Gu Nian and gestured for her to slow down. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu si curiously. second sister, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± I feel relieved. Gu Nian was confused. Gu si nced at Gu Xin¡¯s back and whispered, ¡± ¡°I think Xiao Yu likes brother ah Yuan. There was something wrong with the way she spoke and the look in her eyes. I was so worried that she would be sad for third sister because of brother ah Yuan!¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu si then told Gu Nian what she had seen and heard on both asions. Gu Nian also felt that Cheng Huaiyu was very likely to be interested in Lu Zheng. She suddenly remembered Peng Yizhu saying that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t n to leave before. She only decided toe with themst night. Could this have something to do with this? Gu Nian patted Gu SI¡¯s shoulder and said,¡¯don¡¯t talk about this again. Since Xiao Yu has chosen to go to Xiao Jin, we won¡¯t say anything. It won¡¯t be good for anyone if we expose her. ¡± Chapter 1059 1059 Chapter 1059-bad start Gu si nodded obediently. She had no intention of telling Gu Xin. She had thought that if such a situation were to happen again, she would tell her elder sister and second sister. Anyway, even if she did not understand, her elder sister and second sister would definitely understand. When the four of them returned home, Huo Yanyu was in theboratory familiarizing herself with the new equipment that Gu Nian had added. When she heard the noise of their return, she ran out. Gu Ren sighed listlessly in the yard and saw his brother practicing his sword. He couldn¡¯t help but think that his good days wereing to an end. At most, he would wait until the birth of his younger brother or sister in his second aunt¡¯s stomach. What book! AI! Looking at Gu en¡¯s movements, his eyes lit up. As brothers in this life, they should go through thick and thin together. He stood up and ran towards Gu en. ¡°Brother, I have something to tell you.¡± Gu en did not stop and asked, ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Brother, the sisters all have their own ways of earning money. Are you envious?¡± Gu Ren said. Gu en¡¯s movements paused for a moment,¡¯I¡¯m so envious! Sisi has her own silver and Manor, sigh! What a pity, our boy has to study!¡± ¡°Brother, I have a way for you to study and earn money at the same time. Do you want to try it out with me?¡± Gu Ren giggled. ¡°What?¡± Gu en stopped. Gu Ren pulled Gu en to the side and sat down. He did not want to keep looking up and talking to someone! Sitting on the stone steps, Gu Ren looked left and right. Good, there was no one. He told Gu en his idea. He would tell the story and Gu en would write it. They would then sell it to Lu Zheng. Gu en was speechless,¡¯what story can you tell? Also, brother Yuan is in the campsite. How could he have the time to leave kun city to sell stories to you?¡± Gu Ren was not angry. He was only two years old. It was normal for him not to believe him. So, he began to tell Gu Ren about Journey to the West. Gu Ren was entranced when he heard that. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Ren also stopped at uproar in heaven. Gu en shook his head and asked him to continue. Gu Ren kept her in suspense andughed.¡±Brother, look at you, you want to continue listening! Then tell me, we¡¯re printing books one by one, and they¡¯re buying one volume because they want to buy a second volume?¡± Gu en nodded. Gu Ren did not wait for Gu en to think and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll only tell you. This is a story I dreamed of. I don¡¯t know how to write, so you have to write it. Since second uncle wants you to practice writing every day, you can just use this to write! You¡¯ve already practiced your calligraphy, so second uncle won¡¯t scold you. We¡¯ll give it to brother Yuan, he has a way to print it and sell it. I¡¯ve heard by ident that he has a study under his name.¡± Gu en felt that his younger brother was really lucky. He was only two years old, but the heavens had given him such a dream. He could sleep well and even listen to stories! Everyone was born from the same mother, but why were their lives so different? Seeing that he had managed to trick Gu en, Gu Ren told him a few more rounds until Tang Sanzang went to the foot of the five Finger Mountain. These two brothers, one was happily talking while the other was happily listening. They did not notice that their grandfather was taking care of the flowers around the corner and happened to hear it. ¡°Brother Chuan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze?¡± Suddenly, grandma Gu¡¯s voice rang out, and Gu Ren¡¯s story was interrupted. The two brothers looked at each other and walked to the corner hesitantly. Grandpa Gu looked at them with a smile and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening to Enzi telling ninren a story.¡± The two brothers ¡®mouths were wide open. This was a bad start! Grandma Gu did not think too much about it. She looked at Gu en¡¯s hair, which was obviously wet and dry, and said, ¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, next time after you finish practicing, remember to wipe your sweat. Change your wet clothes, you¡¯ll feel ufortable if you catch a cold!¡± Chapter 1060 1060 Uncle Gu¡¯sint That afternoon, grandma Gu went to see grandma Xiao, and the two brothers were called to the study by Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu was still smiling.¡±Bear with it and continue. Did the monk save the monkey?¡± Gu Ren blinked. His grandfather wanted to hear a story, but he did not even ask if he was really dreaming? If the old man wanted to hear it, he would definitely tell him. Thus, after three days, Gu Ren finished telling the story of Journey to the West. Grandpa Gu still wanted more! He did not ask about Gu Ren¡¯s dream. He only asked Gu Ren not to only tell his brother a new story next time, but to also bring this old man along. Gu Ren hugged his grandfather and gave him a big kiss. Yes, he liked such an open-minded old man. Then, the two brothers nned to go straight to the North Camp to look for Lu Zheng but were stopped by Grandpa Gu. N?v(el)B\\jnn What Grandpa Gu meant was that Gu en could write it, but the premise was that she had toplete the homework assigned by Gu shouxin every day. After finishing five volumes, she would hand it to Lu Zheng and let him run it. Gu Ren thought for a moment. that¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t even take out the finished product. Why would they want to cooperate with you? Lu Zheng is not idle. The Gu brothers ¡®money-making n was thus confirmed. The Gu sisters were also busy with their money-making n! Several public outhouses in kun city were alsopleted in the middle of February, so were the outhouses in the camp. Uncle Gu had been busy with the spring plowing recently, so he also took time to go to the outhouses. Well, the fertilizer in the field today was not bad. They had made an appointment to go to the ce with good weather at the beginning of February, but Gu nianshen had some matters to attend to and had to wait for another ten days. Everyone was free on the 19th of February. Uncle Gu and Lu Zheng led the team, followed by second Bai and a few others, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, grandma Xiao, and old general Peng. The team of two carriages headed south of kun city. The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife wanted to go, but Peng MU¡¯s health had not been good recently. She was worried and could not follow. Uncle Gu sat in the same car with a few old people and looked out the window the entire way. The further south they went, the higher the temperature. From dawn to five o ¡®clock in the afternoon, they only stopped once along the way. The rest of the time, they rode at full speed. Old general Peng stopped the carriage by a River. let¡¯s do it here. If we go further down, the situation will be simr to here. It¡¯s gettingte, so we can set up camp here tonight. The Gu sisters got out of the car and stretched their bodies. Princess Jinghe eximed,¡±the scenery here is so good!¡± Look at the mountain over there, doesn¡¯t it look like a beauty lying on her side?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si even bent over to look. Gu Xin, really! There, it looks like a bun on the head. The back, it looks like a skirt. That part is shorter, and when you bend down, it looks like the waist!¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t care about the mountain. He said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, you, you tell me, what¡¯s going on with your family? This ce was obviously very suitable for growing crops! I¡¯ve taken a look, and the soil is quite good. Look at how well the flowers and grass are growing. After some care, they¡¯ll definitely be suitable for the growth of crops!¡± He wasining that the Peng family didn¡¯t know how to take care of the situation. only my fourth daughter-inw wants toe, ¡± old general Peng said with a smile. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to follow her, but she¡¯s pregnant again, and little six¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so we¡¯ve dyed it! She¡¯s the only one in our family who knows a little.¡± Fourth Lady Peng was a girl from a small vige near kun city in the prefecture capital. Her father was a schr, but her family had to farm by themselves. Chapter 1061 1061 Richard wasn¡¯t from their family Lu Zheng, second Bai, and the others set up their tents while grandma Xiao and grandma Gu walked around the area to see if there were any herbs. This time, they couldn¡¯t leave. Grandma Xiao realized that this ce was really full of medicinal herbs! At night, when everyone was sitting together for dinner, grandma Xiao said to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, send some people to me. I want to stay here for a while. There are quite a few herbs here!¡± ¡°Qianqian¡¯s grandmother, have you finished picking all the herbs on the mountain north of the city?¡± Grandma Xiao red at Lu Zheng in annoyance.¡±Brat, I¡¯ve been collecting those in the north of the city for a few months, and some of them haven¡¯t grown well yet. Weren¡¯t the ones here growing well? Moreover, there were herbs like seven Li Hun and Gu seyun here. Didn¡¯t Xinxin and the others just run out of self-defense powder? If you pick this piece ofnd, how many servant girls can you give it to, your aunt Lian and aunt cui?¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± grandma Xiao, do you have the ingredients for the powder here? ¡± Grandma Xiao nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right. I can make much better ones for you.¡± I¡¯ll teach you this time too, but you can do it yourself in the future. These things were rarely seen in other ces. The ones I made for you before were the ones I found in the southern border.¡± ¡°That mountain over there is the southern border,¡± old general Peng continued. Although the terrain was dangerous, it was still possible to pass through if one wanted to. There were many poisonous snakes and insects in the southern border. The people of kun city were afraid and didn¡¯t like toe here. There were Peng family¡¯s Army guarding this ce, and no one had found any poisonous snakes or insects all these years. However, the people of kun city didn¡¯t like toe here, so they were still a little afraid. There aren¡¯t many people in kun city to begin with, so we didn¡¯t think of letting anyone live here.¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed,¡¯silly, silly! In this ce, if the weather was always like this, would they still have to worry about not being able to grow crops and not being able to eat? There¡¯s also a way to guard against poisonous snakes and insects. If you keep your guard up, those little guys won¡¯te!¡± niannian, ¡± he said as he looked at Gu Nian, ¡± did you see that? those flowers are in full bloom. You nt the flowers and I nt thend. We¡¯ll open up this piece ofnd and let second brother write it down. This barrennd will belong to our Gu family in the future, hehehe!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± uncle, uncle. I want to nt fruit trees. The wild fruits that brother Yuan Yuan gave me just now were so delicious! The fruit trees here must be growing very well. nt arge area of strawberries and make strawberry jam. There are also oranges, all kinds of oranges, watermelons, and cicadas.¡± Old general Peng looked at the daughters of the Gu family with envy. N?v(el)B\\jnn Grandpa Gu also joined in the discussion. This ce was indeed very suitable for people to live in, and there were people from the Peng family Army guarding the foot of the mountain. For so many years, they had not seen anyrge scale poisonous snakes and insects, which meant that there was no problem for people to live here. Hearing that, old general Peng decided that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to stay for two or three days since there were fruits and wild animals here. The weather wasn¡¯t cold, so he said, ¡± let¡¯s walk around for a few more days. Once we¡¯ve figured it out, it¡¯ll be easier to do thingster. Uncle Gu was the one who responded the most enthusiastically. He couldn¡¯t wait to open up morend, even if he had to share it with the Peng family. I¡¯m not worried about Gu Xin and Gu Nian. It¡¯s just that Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe have to go back for training and only took a day off. You can¡¯t just say that we¡¯re here to help my father look after thend and take a few more days off. Discipline was the most important thing in the military camp. Therefore, Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe could only ride back on their horses the next morning. Fortunately, second white and the rest were riding horses. Chapter 1062 1062 a family of four discussing They strolled around the river for five days before returning. Old general Peng was very certain that this River was not the kun River because no one lived by it. This River flowed towards the southern border, so it had no name. In the past five days, uncle Gu had marked out a number of unimednds that could be reimed, and Gu Xin had been following him around, writing and drawing. They had yet to reach the foot of the mountain range and had not encountered the Peng family¡¯s Army. In order to prevent their family from worrying, everyone went back. Otherwise, with uncle Gu¡¯s personality, he would have wanted to walk around for a few more days to understand the situation here. After returning home, uncle Gu brought Gu Xin and the others to the front hall to find Gu shouxin. ¡°Second brother, our family is rich! ¡°But half of thend in kun state will have the surname Gu. Hahahaha!¡± Uncle Gu was overjoyed. Gu shouxin looked at his daughter and niece¡¯s bright eyes and knew that these children had been forced by his big brother to instill the benefits ofnd. Gu Xin took out a small booklet from her bag and ran over to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Father, look, look, this is the ce we nned! Grandpa and Grandpa Peng have already discussed it. He will provide the manpower, and our family will provide the seeds. We will start cultivating immediately.¡± Uncle Gu pointed at Gu Xin¡¯s drawing. Lao er, don¡¯t be fooled by how small it is. Let me tell you, the circle that Xin Xin drew is equivalent to nearly 20 kun cities. And that¡¯s just my rough calction. This is a River, this is a mountain ridge.¡± Uncle Gu rambled on and on. Gu shouxin listened quietly. From the moment fourth Lady Peng mentioned that ce, Gu shouxin knew that the Peng family would definitely have a share of thend. Kunzhou was a big ce with a lot of deste and uninhabited ces. This River could be given to the Peng family. As for the other barrennds ... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin had his own ns. The Emperor had made him the county Magistrate of kun city and said that he had the final say. In the future, kun city would definitely be under the Gu family¡¯s control. However, how could he develop the other barrennd? That night, Gu Xin called Gu Nian and secretly went to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s house. Up until now, it was still the family of four who knew that she had the Jade bead. Gu Ren had noticed that something was wrong with the second branch. Unfortunately, his identity had been exposed. He could not find out the problem with the second branch even if he wanted to. They did not give him the chance at all. Gu shouxin took out a big jar from under the bed. ¡°Not yet, but it should be enough to cultivate seeds.¡± Gu Xin nodded. it¡¯s mainly for the seeds of fruit trees. Strawberries are good, but those that take two to three years to grow will have to use jade beads. Hey, father, mother, sister, do you think we should find a piece ofnd to cultivate fruit trees?¡± Gu shouxin said, ¡± I¡¯ve already chosen a few people to work in secret. They¡¯ve found the ce recently. I¡¯ll go there in a day and settle this. father, ¡± Gu Nian said worriedly, ¡± the field was filled with fruit trees overnight. They won¡¯t be suspicious and tell others about this, will they? ¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Cai Xiaolian also agreed. after all, ordinary people would not be able to ept such a strange thing. Moreover, the Jade bead appeared from Xinxin¡¯s ce, so I¡¯m afraid that person has ulterior motives.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and smiled,¡±No.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve spent two years training her. If I can¡¯t understand her, I¡¯ll have lived those years in vain. It¡¯s Lu Zheng¡¯s part.¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin. ¡°father, mother, sister, brother yuanyuan doesn¡¯t know!¡± gu xin promised. I didn¡¯t tell him that I fed him Yu Zhu Zi in the past. It was only when he was injured that he was awake and didn¡¯t ask me. ¡± Chapter 1063 1063 I¡¯m confident The time travel Trio expressed their understanding. It didn¡¯t matter if Lu Zheng knew or not, he didn¡¯t care at all. In his eyes, there was only Gu Xin. As long as it was harmless to Gu Xin, he was willing to ept it. Seeing that the three of them didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Xin continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. If brother Yuanyuan asks me in the future, I¡¯ll say that I won¡¯t say anything if he doesn¡¯t ask. What do you guys think?¡± what if he told someone else about it after he found out? ¡± Gu Nian joked. what would you do if he tried to take it away from you? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan wouldn¡¯t, right? Why did he snatch my things? Besides, he never tells anyone what I want him to say.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s interest was also piqued. She smiled and asked,¡±What if your brother Yuanyuan tells his wife when he gets married and has children in the future?¡± Gu Xin did not hesitate this time,¡¯hehe, mom, it¡¯s fine if he tells his wife! Because brother Yuanyuan is going to marry me in the future. He¡¯s just waiting for me to grow up!¡± The time travel Trio: Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not shameless! I¡¯m confident. Sister, didn¡¯t you teach me to be confident before? Let me tell others loudly that I¡¯m the best and most beautiful girl in my vige. Brother Yuanyuan is also from our vige! What else is he thinking when he doesn¡¯t want the most beautiful girl like me?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian facepalmed. I shouldn¡¯t have taught you to be confident! Fortunately, that guy likes you. If he doesn¡¯t like you ... Oh, that¡¯s impossible. He can¡¯t possibly not like you. The family of four avoided the topic of Lu Zheng and started talking about other things. For example, the ownership of the Jade bead would naturally go to Gu Nian and Gu shouxin. Gu Nian formted a suitable solution, and Gu shouxin used it to nt trees. Gu Nian also had to transfer another batch to uncle Gu. After all, thend outside the city was all cultivated from uncultivatednd and might not be very fertile. He had to fertilize thend first. This was different from when he was in the vige. Gu Nian had to adjust the ratio again. Gu Xin was afraid that she would be too busy, so she asked her to do some things for her and she would help if she could. On the other hand, Gu Nian was not too busy. She had created ss and nned to set up a ce to produce it. She had already found the ce and the staff was in ce. All she had to do was to check on it from time to time. Gu Xin naturally ended her supervision. Cai Xiaolian suddenly said, ¡± by the way, I¡¯ve been idle and bored at home recently. I suddenly remembered that your grandma Xiao has a lot of medicinal herbs. Can we make some herbal makeup? ¡± She was basically researching and developing new fragrances. When she heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words, she pped her head. What had she been doing in the past two years? grandma Xiao was a godly doctor. Why didn¡¯t she try it earlier? Gu Xin continued, ¡± I¡¯ve already memorized the properties of all the herbs. Grandma Xiao has been teaching me some pulse readings recently! Sister, I¡¯ll list out some medicinal herbs and tell you their properties. Can you do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Since you already know the medicinal properties, why don¡¯t you try it with little sister sisi? Ask me if you don¡¯t understand, or grandma Xiao? You can also ask your mother.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin agreed after some thought. I¡¯ll give it a try. Gu Xin noted down another task she had to do. After the family of four finished their discussion, Gu Xin went back to her room to sort out the things that were going to happen next. Wow, her 12 hours every day were packed to the brim. She might even have to take up some of the 4 hours that she used to sleep! Chapter 1066 1066 Chapter 1066-Rou Jia That night, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin what she thought about during the day. She even smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to make money with Enzi, but in the end, I still have to tiptoe for little Xinxin.¡± Gu shouxin knew that Gu en would write a story book for Gu Ren without doing his job properly. He had already found someone to help Gu Ren write it, so he would let Gu en write it by herself for the time being. After all, Gu en was going to take the path of the imperial examination. He could not let Gu Ren, a future person with countless stories in his head, change his mind! When Gu Ren heard Gu Xin¡¯s idea, another thought appeared in his mind. Monthly magazine? then could he start kun city daily? This thought only appeared for a moment before he rejected it. The people who lived in kun city were not necessarily willing to spend money on newspapers, and not everyone could read. Most of them could not even read all the words. It was much better to run a monthly magazine. If you took the manuscript out of kun city and brought it to the various state capitals, it would take at least a month to get there on a horse. Hence, he readily agreed to Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion and even urged Gu en to ask for half of the content from Gu Xin. He could serialize and write short stories. One book a month, even if one book had ten stories, it would not be much. ...... It was almost the end of March, and the sister and brother¡¯s monthly publications had not yet finalized the final edition when someone from the capital came. That morning, Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu were about to ride to theboratory outside the city when they saw a group of peopleing up the main road. From afar, Gu Nian felt that the person in the lead looked familiar. After taking a few more nces, the horse began to speed up. Gu Nian then realized that the person was none other than Xue Qianyu. The morning sun shone on his body, making his entire temperament gentler than usual. He still had that unsmiling look. Xue Qianyu approached her on his horse. As he looked at Gu Nian, his expression softened.¡±Where are we going?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart was beating a little unsteadily as she replied, ¡± ¡°Follow misty rain to theboratory.¡± Xue Qianyu pursed his lips and smiled. don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s go back! he said. Gu Nian was confused. Xue Qianyu looked at her confused expression and his smile deepened. ¡°The Emperor has a decree for you. You need to receive it personally.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Nian replied. Huo Yanyu teased,¡±second brother Xue, did you do it on purpose?¡± My brother wrote you a letter and told you about my daily life with sister niannian, and then you deliberately came to stop us so early?¡± Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu replied calmly,¡±I just left early this morning.¡± I thought I should ask the city guard where yourb is so I can go find you first. Who knew that we would meet at the city gate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate!¡± Huo Yanyuughed. Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu did not respond to her. Xue Qianyu¡¯s carriage team caught up with them. After verifying their identities at the city gate, the group returned to the Yamen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Initially, Gu Nian had thought that Xue Qianyu hade with an imperial edict. To her surprise, there was a eunuch in the carriage. Gu Nian had never seen the eunuch before, but he treated her very well. When they arrived at the Yamen, everyone in the Gu family hade out to receive the edict. The emperor¡¯s imperial edict granted three titles. One was Gu Nian, who was given the title of Princess Rou Jia, and the other were grandfather and grandmother Gu. The Imperial edict meant that the old couple had taught their granddaughter well and allowed her to make cement, which was beneficial to the country and the people, so Grandpa Gu was conferred the title of Xi Bo and grandma Gu was conferred the title of fifth grade Yi. Previously, after Gu shouxin became the top schr, the Emperor didn¡¯t know the Gu family¡¯s status at that time, so he gave grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian the titles of seventh-rank Merman and eighth-rank Merman respectively. Now, grandma Gu¡¯s status had risen. Chapter 1067 1067 Chapter 1067-preparing for war In addition to the Imperial edict brought by the eunuch, Xue Qianyu also had letters from the Grand Empress Dowager to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, as well as a letter from the Emperor to Gu shouxin. The Empress Dowager¡¯s letter was just a daily concern. She expressed that she was in good health and that she could walk around the pce once a day after eating the health Pills made by Gu Xin. She also told Grandpa Gu not to worry and that she would wait for them in the capital for their return. In the future, she would ask Grandpa Gu to take care of her when she¡¯s old. The Grand Empress Dowager also said,¡±I¡¯ve raised you for ten years when you were young, and you¡¯ve raised me for ten years when I¡¯m old. In this life, we must fulfill our mother and son rtionship.¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes were wet with tears. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the past, he had hated the injustice of fate. It was not that he wanted to be the Crown Prince or Emperor, but he hated fate for making him leave the capital. From birth to the age of ten, although his twin brother had not grown up in the Imperial Pce, he had lived in the capital. When he left the pce, he had been taken away from the capital. Now that he was so old, that hatred had long disappeared. He didn¡¯t even care about the people who hunted him down in the past. His twin brother had already died. If he still cared about it, it would be difficult for him. The emperor¡¯s letter to Gu shouxin was much more amusing. The emperor¡¯s words were all for Gu shouxin to work hard and make contributions. He would start with reading, andter on, Xin Xin, en, Zi, and Si si would bear with it one by one. They would all be conferred the titles of junzhu, Junwang, or something. Anyway, one credit was just a matter of his words. As for Huihui, the Emperor had said that Huihui had to go to the military camp herself. She had no choice but to gain military merits. Therefore, Huihui had to work hard to be the first female general during his reign. The position of general of the Peng family¡¯s first wife was conferred by thete Emperor, so it did not count as his. The Emperor also mentioned uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu, asking uncle Gu to focus on production. When the time came, he would be given the title of ¡± uncle ¡± or something, and then slowly be promoted. It was more troublesome for fourth uncle Gu. It was not easy to seal the Carpenter¡¯s work. It was okay. Now that Grandpa Gu had a title of nobility, he could inherit it! As for Gu shouxin, the Emperor had clearly said that if you develop kun city, I will give you the title of King Kun, okay? Gu shouxin¡¯s forehead kept twitching as he watched. Fortunately, the Yamen is opened by your family, you can seal it if you want! This time, in addition to imperial edicts and letters, there were also people sent over. The Emperor greatly supported Gu Nian¡¯s research. Gu nianlong had arranged for people to build a residence outside the city. It was very easy to arrange for this group of people. By may at most, the road from kun city to the prefecture capital would be fully renovated. By then, it would be more convenient to transport supplies. She also had a n in her heart. She would get someone to go to the prefecture to find some craftsmen. The conditions she offered were quite good. Now that the main road had been repaired, it wouldn¡¯t take that long to get from kun city to the prefecture. It would take five days at most, but if they rode fast, it would only take two to three days. In the afternoon, Xue Qianyu went to report to general Peng. This time, he did note topete with Lu Zheng as the Emperor had said. Instead, he was here to lead the Army. The southern border faced the sea in the South, bordered the Jinnan country in the West, and was only separated from the great Zhou Dynasty and kunzhou by a mountain on the back. The eastern border neighbored the Qing and Dingzhou provinces. Yan Mo was in charge of Qingzhou, so there had to be people in kunzhou as well. Xue Qianyu¡¯s mission was to lead the troops to guard the border between kun state and the southern border. Usually, there were only a few Peng family Army troops guarding the border. The Emperor had be more ambitious in the past two years, mainly because the southern border had tried to use the beauty to control the great Zhou, which made the Emperor angry. After more than a year of nning, he was nning to go to war. Chapter 1068 1068 Chapter 1068-returning gifts Xue Qianyu¡¯s mission was to cooperate with Yan Mo and take down the southern border. Upon receiving the Imperial edict, general Peng immediately transferred 20000 troops and horses to Xue Qianyu. After they were reorganized, they could set off for the border. It just so happened that the Gu family and the Peng family had their eyes on thend they were going to open up. Xue Qianyu stayed at general Peng¡¯s until dinner time. General Peng didn¡¯t ask him to stay for dinner, knowing that he had a good rtionship with the Gu family. The Gu family would definitely be waiting for him. When he came out of the Peng mansion, Xue Qianyu saw Lu Zheng waiting for him. He walked up to Lu Zheng and punched him. I was here half a year earlier than you, ¡± Lu Zhengughed. and you¡¯re going to the battlefield before me? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already been promoted from regimentalmander to general? You also have three thousand soldiers!¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They did not say anything else and went to the Yamen together. At night, when the Gu family heard Xue Qianyu¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they should still open that ce. Lu Zheng knew what they were thinking and said, ¡± ¡°Actually, we can proceed ording to the original n. It was too big and too far away from Lin mountain. Moreover, Xue ¡®er also went to guard Lin mountain in order to stop those who want to escape from Lin mountain. Lin mountain is a dangerous ce, and most people from the southern border will not choose to go this way.¡± Uncle Gu sighed. if those who go to the wastnd reimers know that the great Zhou is about to go to war with the southern border and that Xue ¡®er is guarding there with his men, they probably won¡¯t go. ¡°The reason why there are so few people in kun city is because kun state is surrounded by neighboring countries. There are often Wars,¡± Gu shouxin added. ¡°I¡¯ll ask old Peng tomorrow and see what he has to say,¡± Grandpa Gu said after a moment of silence. Xue Qianyu understood what everyone was saying and said, ¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I¡¯ve seen the map of the kun Prefecture from general Peng. It¡¯s actually very difficult for the people of the southern border to escape from Lin mountain to the side of the river you mentioned. Within the area that you have marked, it will take a day¡¯s journey to Mount Lin. The Emperor sent me here because he wants to thoroughly understand the southern border and then vigorously develop the kun Prefecture. Second uncle can give it a try. I promise that I will guard Lin mountain tightly and will not let a single person from the southern frontier Pass Lin mountain.¡± second brother Xue, ¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± Grandpa Peng said that the river would pass through the southern border. What if the people from the southern border escaped through the river? ¡± Xue Qianyu smiled. when the timees, general ze will send people from the Navy to go with me. There won¡¯t be any big problems. ...... N?v(el)B\\jnn No matter what, the Gu family hadmunicated with the Peng family. Old general Peng¡¯s intentions were the same as Xue Qianyu¡¯s. It would take a day to ride a horse from the mountains, so they would continue with the original n. Of the 100000 strong Army of the Peng family, 20000 were given to Xue Qianyu, and the remaining 80000 were to defend the city. In order to speed up the excavation, old general Peng had sent 10000 to help. Now that thend had been opened, farming was the Gu family¡¯s business. Xue Qianyu stayed in kun city for two days and left on the third day. Gu Nian had been going to theboratory outside the city for the past two days, so she was with Xue Qianyu and the others today. As they were about to reach theboratory, Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± As Gu Nian rode on the horse, she took something out of her pocket and threw it to Xue Qianyu. Xue qianxun quickly caught the dagger. It was a dagger embedded with gems. A smile shed across his eyes as he looked at Gu Nian. ¡°I wish you a triumphant return!¡± Gu Nian said calmly. This was the only time that Gu Nian had bought this dagger from the trading District. There were no gems on it at first. However, her younger sister had given her a few and she had embedded it in her own free time. It was a beauty that fit her aesthetic. Xue qianxun revealed a bright smile. ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 1070 1070 Chapter 1070-selling at high price Seeing Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolianing over, Gu Xin and Gu si abandoned the people from the goddess Kingdom and ran over. Gu Xin stepped forward and carefully supported Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Mother, why did youe out? Didn¡¯t father forbid you froming out?¡± Gu shouxin coughed. Nonsense, how could father have?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at Gu shouxin before turning to Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you two little fellows. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be flustered since it¡¯s your first time making your own decisions. Now, it looks like it¡¯s great!¡± Just as Gu Xin was about to say something, ady from the goddess nation walked over. She followed the etiquette of the Zhou Dynasty and greeted the couple. Then, she stared at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face in surprise. Cai Xiaolian,¡±Yingluo, don¡¯t even think about acknowledging your family or lying to me.¡± The Father of my original body is in Jiangnan. Gu Xin also felt that thedy was acting weird and pulled her, ¡± ¡°Miss Murong, why are you staring at my mother? Is it because my mother is too pretty?¡± Gu shouxin felt ufortable. My wife is pretty, but she¡¯s not for you to see. He looked at the girl from the kingdom of goddess.¡±This youngdy, why are you staring at this official¡¯s wife?¡± This miss Murong¡¯s name was Murong ni. ording to her, she was the servant of the tenth Princess of the goddess Kingdom. She hade here to buy skincare products and had just happened to see the opening of the snack Street. ¡°Lord Gu, Madam Gu, I¡¯ve been rude,¡± she apologized. I just think that Madam Gu looks very good. As far as I know, many women have pimples on their faces during their pregnancy. Madam Gu is pregnant, but her skin is the same as a youngdy in her early twenties. This is really surprising.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. actually, it¡¯s my family¡¯s products that are good. I¡¯ve been using our family¡¯s products to take care of my skin during my pregnancy. what? ¡± Murong Yuan was shocked. didn¡¯t we tell you not to use it on girls who are pregnant and under 13? ¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss Murong, this was specially developed by my family for my mother¡¯s condition. It was only made in the first month of the lunar year! There was no one for sale. Moreover, the materials used are extremelyplicated and precious. If it¡¯s sold, I estimate that not many people will be able to buy it!¡± Murong Yuan was overjoyed,¡¯so there¡¯s a skincare product that¡¯s specially for pregnant women? Third young master Gu, I would like to buy it. May I know the price?¡± I¡¯ll be honest with you, ¡± Gu Xin said with some difficulty, ¡± our family only made four sets of this product. It¡¯s just enough for my mother to use during her delivery period. We didn¡¯t n on doing this business.¡± Murong Fei grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s hand,¡±third young master, please sell me a set!¡± I¡¯m fine with any amount, really.¡± Gu Xin slowly pried Murong Fei¡¯s hand away, ¡± ¡°Lady Murong, please calm down. Can you tell me who you¡¯re buying it for? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re married, and you don¡¯t look pregnant.¡± Murong ni immediately told Gu Xin that she was someone close to the tenth Princess, but she used to be someone close to the Queen. Because she made a mistake, she was sent to the tenth Princess ¡®side as punishment. The tenth Princess was the only daughter of the Queen. She was the tenth child, but she was too weak to inherit the kingdom. The Queen had ten children, and now she was pregnant with her eleventh, which was an important one! However, their Queen was the one who loved beauty the most. Now that she was pregnant, not only did she gain weight, but she also had pimples and spots. She wanted to buy a set for her Queen. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s head was throbbing. Ten children! Although goddess country was a feminist country, the ones who gave birth to children were also women. How could she have time for political affairs?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1071 1071 Common topic between mother-inw and daughter-inw What Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know was that the ranking of the children in goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t only depend on the birth of the child, but as long as the child was pregnant. When the Queen of the goddess kingdom first ascended the throne, she also killed her way out of a group of sisters. Then, she got injured and couldn¡¯t keep her first three children. She inherited the throne at the age of sixteen and had three children. She started having children at the age of neen and had five children in seven years. Two of them were twins, but they were all boys. Then, when she was twenty-nine, she slipped again. At thirty, she gave birth to the tenth Princess. Unfortunately, the tenth princess¡¯s body was weak, and she grew up sickly until she was fourteen. The Queen was now 44 years old and three months pregnant. The doctor said that the fetus was very stable, and it was very likely to be a Princess. In the end, Gu Xin sold a set to Murong ni for fifty taels of gold. After all, the goddess Kingdom had a lot of gold and silver! Moreover, Murong Fei also said that if Her Royal Highness used it well, she woulde again next month to buy all the things that Her Royal Highness needed during her pregnancy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Since she was pregnant, she had to be in a good mood for the baby to be good. The Queen was very concerned about her appearance. If this skin care product could cure all the spots and pimples on her face, wouldn¡¯t the princess in her stomach be healthy? Their goddess Kingdom would finally have a sessor. Gu Xin personally went back home to get the suit for the others, mainly because she wanted to add some jade beads into the water. The one Cai Xiaolian used to wipe her face had indeed added water to the Jade beads. It wasn¡¯t a whole bead, but arge jar of it, and then a little bit. Cai Xiaolian was very curious about the goddess Kingdom. She found a stall and asked Murong Fei about the situation of the goddess Kingdom. The more she listened, the more spirited she became! Gu shouxin¡¯s head hurt when he heard this. Except for the function of giving birth, in the goddess Kingdom, the treatment of men and women was really the opposite of the great Zhou Dynasty. Most of the princes of the kingdom of goddess were sent to the surrounding small countries for a marriage alliance, and they were married into the family to stabilize the peace of the countries. This kingdom of goddess was different from the other kingdoms. They had existed for a long time, unlike the other kingdoms, which used to belong to the great Zhou Dynasty. Because there were too many marriages with the surrounding countries, the goddess Kingdom did not marry the great Zhou Dynasty. After all, the men in the great Zhou Dynasty had three wives and four concubines. It was impossible for them to only have daughters and no sons. Even if there was such a situation, their status would not achieve the purpose of the marriage alliance with the goddess Kingdom. After returning home, Cai Xiaolian told grandma Gu about the goddess Kingdom. The mother and daughter-inw had been together for a few years and finally found amon topic. They both wanted to go to this mysterious Kingdom of goddess, where women were respected. ...... The business of the food street and restaurants was quite good. On the other side of the food street, people could not help but talk to Gu Xin about their ie that day. Gu Xin was naturally encouraging her. Auntie Lin, our goal is to earn money from our neighboring country. Work hard, it will definitely get better. The entire kun city was filled with New Hope. In the restaurant, Cai Xiaolian had designed a stage for the girls in worry-solving Pavilion to y and dance. There was a special stage for them, and they had admission tickets. Of course, it was only a performance, not a drink. If you want someone to drink with you, I¡¯m sorry, but the kun city Yamen is opened by the Gu family. Do you want to go in? Including the kingdom of goddess, the people from the neighboring five kingdoms who had seen the show simply loved it. They knew the rules of kun city, so none of them asked for a girl to apany them to drink. They could only spend money to order songs and dances. For example, Jin nanguo had a lot of jade artifacts. Gu shouxin had even set up a ce for Jin nanguo¡¯s people to exchange jade artifacts for silver for consumption. Just like that, kun city slowly became lively. Chapter 1072 1072 The next Princess is in the bag A month after the food street and restaurants opened for business, more and more merchants from the other states of the great Zhou Dynasty gradually appeared in kun city. The Gu family had predicted all of this, so there was no trouble because of the crowd. Someone was interested in the public outhouse in kun city. After asking, he found out that this was the ie of the Yamen. Do you want to buy it or forge it? Wait for your local Yamen to issue a notice, and then you can directly buy it at the Yamen with money. After you buy it, someone will naturally make it for you. The merchants wrote letters back to inform their families to pay attention to it at all times and be sure to get it as soon as possible. What they didn¡¯t know was that it would take some time before this thing would beunched. After all, kun city had a small poption and it wasn¡¯t as crowded as the ces where the rich businessmen lived. It was not easy to build it! Unless you wanted to buy a piece ofnd to build your own house, or set aside atrine, people would not build it for you. Very quickly, it was already April. The Gu sisters had been busy the entire time. On this day, Gu Hui and Jing and the princess were on leave. It was a rare asion for everyone to gather together, so they nned to go out for a walk. Previously, they had almost always gone to the South outside the city to y. This time, the sisters nned to go north. The forest in the North was dense, and there was a camp of the Peng family Army. Kun city only had the West Camp and the North Camp. Naturally, they could not amodate the 100000 soldiers of the Peng family¡¯s Army, so a portion of them were stationed outside the city. The further north they went, the cooler it was. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin carried the backpack on her back and asked second white and the rest to carry it too. She could still pick herbs. In the past two months, grandma Xiao had followed them to the nameless River to pick herbs. There were probably new herbs growing in the forest. The few big ones were walking around leisurely. They came out purely for a stroll and to rx. With second Bai and the others following them, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu. As they walked, the three big girls and three little girls separated. Not long after, the three girls suddenly heard Gu Xin eximing, ¡± Sister, Sister,e and take a look! There¡¯s a Lake over there. Wow, the scenery is so beautiful! The three of them followed. It was only after walking that he realized that the little fellows had really gone far away. After they met, they discovered that there was really a Lake in the distance. It was really far away, and it would probably take more than an hour to walk. Anyway, he was out for fun, so he could go over and take a look. After walking for more than an hour, they arrived at theke, which was quiterge. The dark green Lake stretched as far as the eye could see. There were many weeds by the side of theke, and there were many elite stones on the sand. Second white took the water bag and wanted to get some water from theke. He walked closer, touched it, and took a sip, then spat it out. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she walked over. ¡°Second white, is it very salty?¡± Second white nodded,¡±yes!¡± It was quite salty. What kind of Lake is this? it¡¯s actually salty.¡± quick, quick, quick! Gu Nian chuckled. let¡¯s pick up all these stones and carry them back. Princess Jinghe patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Have you be an idiot in theboratory? You still want to study these stones?¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes moved as she asked,¡±is this water salty like seawater?¡± If that¡¯s the case, will you be able to produce salt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Nian snapped her fingers. I can cook salt from this stone. Moreover, the Salt Lake was inexhaustible. In the future, our great Zhou will have another salt mining area, and The Price of Salt will drop by quite a bit!¡± When everyone heard this, they quickly followed the arrangement and went to pick up the salt stones. Gu Nian smiled as she looked at the beautifulke. Xinxin and sisi¡¯s Princess was sure of herself. The discovery of the Salt Lake was no less meritorious than the cement! Furthermore, she had taken a look earlier and found that this ce was quite hidden. Most people would note here and would probably not even pass by. She said that Gu Xin saw a herb and cut down a lot of weeds before revealing theke. After they had carried enough stones, they didn¡¯t stay any longer and went back. As soon as they got home, everyone gathered in Gu Nian¡¯sboratory to see how she would cook salt. Chapter 1073 1073 Report There were many people in Gu Nian¡¯sboratory today. Almost all of the Gu family members, including Huo Junhao, Qian Liangduo, and Hu Liang, were gathered around. As time passed by, Gu Xin suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really salt!¡± Grandpa Gu stepped forward and tasted a little. ¡°Yes, fine salt.¡± father, ¡± Gu Nian turned to look at Gu shouxin, ¡± you have to send someone to the Salt Lake to guard it. Boiling salt is one way. We can also directly mine it. If we can find a few more saltkes, The Price of Salt in the great Zhou will definitely drop.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. that¡¯s right. People have to eat salt. Otherwise, they won¡¯t have any strength. Gu shouxin pondered for a while and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, how did you find that Lake? ¡± Gu Xin exined the situation. To be honest, she just thought that it was beautiful and wanted to go over to take a look. She even wanted to go and catch fish. Unfortunately, there were no fish in the Salt Lake. Saltkes were not like the ocean, where fish could still survive. After Gu shouxin heard this, he had a n in his heart. He immediately went to the Peng family to borrow people. Although the Emperor had sent people to him, it was not enough. When general Peng heard that they had found a Lake that could produce salt, he was extremely excited. It had to be known that the great Zhou¡¯s salt came from the sea, and it was only because someone in the previous dynasty had used the method of drying salt that fine salt was produced. Kun city was located in the Western part of the great Zhou Dynasty and was quite far from the sea. The cost of transporting salt to this ce was very high. Some civil officials in the court even thought that they could transport less salt over since there had not been a war in recent years. The Emperor was a good Emperor, and it was impossible for him to cut short the food and clothing of his soldiers. Other than the Peng family Army that was guarding the border in kun city, the soldiers in the North were in a simr situation. If salt was transported to these two ces, The Price of Salt in the great Zhou would be higher. Themoners would usually buy coarse salt to eat and they were very thrifty. If there were a few more saltkes, everyone in the great Zhou Dynasty would be able to afford to eat. They would eat as much as they could, and there would be no need to think about how expensive it was and not eat it sparingly. General Peng knew that too little salt was bad for the body. Therefore, general Peng asked the eldest son of the second branch, Peng Eng, to apany the Gu family without a word. This time, Gu Xin and her sister were naturally going with them. Gu Nian had to go because she wanted to tell them that the things by theke were useful. After walking another round, Gu Nian realized that the little koi fish was indeed a little koi fish. It could even be found in such an inconspicuous ce. Not only did Gu Nian have this idea, but the people of the Peng family Army also had this idea. They would alsoe here in the past few years because they would reach the Yun nation in two days ¡®time. Unfortunately, no one had discovered theke. There were manykes here. As long as they had enough water, who would care about thekes? N?v(el)B\\jnn Take Gu Xin for example. She simply thought that the scenery there was good and theke was beautiful. Speaking of which, kun state was not as prosperous as other state capitals. However, the Gu family had been going out of the city frequently recently. They realized that the scenery in kun state was absolutely good. With the Peng family¡¯s Army guarding the ce, Gu shouxin immediately wrote a letter to report to the Emperor. Just as Gu Nian had said, their family¡¯s second Princess was not far away. This Salt Lake was discovered by Gu Xin and Gu shouxin also exined this in the letter. Her daughter was mischievous and found a Lake in the mountains. There were no fish in theke and the water was salty. The stones by theke were boiled and fine salt was produced. They were using the Peng family¡¯smunication channel, and they arrived at the pce in half a month. That was really an eight-hundred-mile emergency! Chapter 1074 1074 How good would it be if she was a man After the Emperor received the letter and looked at the salt stone presented, he immediately ordered people to cook it with the method in Gu shouxin¡¯s letter. Fine, the fine salt was out. He took a bag of fine salt to find the Grand Empress Dowager. When the Grand Empress Dowager heard this, she thought, Oh, her great-granddaughter had made a contribution again. Good, very good, very good. She didn¡¯t regret her son going to kun city with his family anymore. After some discussion, the two of them decided to give Gu Xin the title of Princess Rou Xuan. After the morning court session the next day, the Ministry of Revenue personnel brought the Imperial edict to kun city that night. Salt belonged to the People¡¯s livelihood, and many of the matters that concerned the People¡¯s livelihood were managed by the Ministry of Revenue. After the incident with King qu, the Emperor had already messed with many of King Qu¡¯s men. Now, there were quite a number of them who were loyal to him. A small number of them who were disloyal were also under his control. After the Imperial edict was taken out, the Emperor came to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s ce to freeload a meal. The Grand Empress Dowager immediately ordered her people to cook in the small kitchen with the salt from the salt rocks brought from kun province. It was quite good. The two of them chatted about their daily lives and then talked about the daughters of the Gu family. The two of them talked about Gu Nian most. The Emperor wanted to pair Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian, but the Empress Dowager told him to give up and let the Gu family¡¯s children decide on their own marriage. The Emperor was unhappy and wanted to make his own decision? He had almost married niannian to li Muyan! In the emperor¡¯s heart, li Muyan was not as good as Xue Qianyu. Of course, in his heart, Xue Qianyu was the best among the children of his age. Even Lu Zheng could notpare to him. He had watched Xue Qianyu grow up. Since he was ten years old, he hade to look for his uncle to support him. He had absolute trust in Him! The Empress Dowagerughed. then you told me that you wanted topete with Lu Zhenyuan. You wanted to snatch his wife! The Emperor,¡±hehe.¡± He touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed. He did like Zhou Jiayu, who was Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, back then. However, at that time, he had not reached the age to get married. He only felt that a woman like that would not be able to follow that silly Lu Zhenyuan. However, that was a love he had when he was young. After Zhou Jiayu got married and had children, and Empress Xue appeared by his side when she grew up, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. So, what the Empress Dowager meant was that Gu Nian¡¯s feelings for li Muyan were probably the same as the emperor¡¯s feelings for Zhou Jiayu. The Empress Dowager even analyzed the emperor¡¯s situation. The reason why Gu Nian liked li Muyan was that Gu Nian liked to create new things, and Li Muyan liked them too. They had amon interest and amon topic. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was a pity that life couldn¡¯t go on just withmon interests and topics. The Emperor said gloomily,¡±although niannian is my niece, I also like her very much.¡± But when I think about how she almost married li Muyan, I feel that Xue Xiao ¡®er has suffered a loss. I¡¯ve watched Xue Er grow up and he¡¯s never been moved by any girl. His heart is nk!¡± Grand Empress Dowager red at him, saying that the children¡¯s matters should be settled by themselves. You feel that the second child is at a loss, then what about the second child himself? When it came to rtionships, no one would lose or gain. She even scolded the Emperor, telling him not to think about such trivial things and to focus on serious matters and pay attention to the situation in the southern border. Last time, it was Gu Nian who had reminded Yan Mo about meojiao. Fortunately, he had known about it in advance. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble it would have caused. Speaking of Yan Mo, the Emperor felt that Xue Qianyu had suffered a loss. He remembered that Gu Nian seemed to have liked Yan Mo. He held his forehead and sighed. If only Gu Nian was a man, he could just make the decision and give her everything she liked! Chapter 1075 1075 The ending hasn¡¯t changed Gu Nian did not know what the Emperor was thinking. She was holding a bunch of flowers in her hand. Xue Qianyu had sent someone to bring them over. The letter exined the reason for the flowers. Xue Qianyu¡¯s sister¡¯s husband was an Imperial merchant who owned thergest dye workshop in the great Zhou Dynasty. He knew a little about dyes and would pick these for Gu Nian when he was free while he was guarding the mountain. He could not tell why he was giving them to Gu Nian, but he thought that they might be useful to Gu Nian! Gu nianxiang wanted to say,¡¯it¡¯s useful. It¡¯s very useful. I can extract the essence of many of these flowers and nts and add them to my cosmetics.¡¯ There were so many color number of lipsticks! There were indeed many nts in kunzhou that didn¡¯t exist in Qingzhou. Although she was busy again, she was in a good mood. She didn¡¯t reply to Xue Qianyu either. She was still a little traumatized by her previous correspondence with li Muyan. She wanted to let nature take its course and follow her heart. If she didn¡¯t want to reply, then she shouldn¡¯t force herself to reply like before. ...... When the people from the Ministry of Revenue came with the Imperial edict, the great Zhou and the southern border were at war. Kun state entered a state of alert. The city gate of kun city strictly checked people who came and went. No one was allowed to enter unless the specific matters were clear. Moreover, kun city¡¯s restaurant didn¡¯t provide amodation. The Gu family had also instructed the children not to leave the city for the time being. It would be safer to stay in the city. It was may. At the end of May, Yan Mo was sacrificed. There was also a mole among the people of the southern border, who had been lying in ambush around Yan Mo. When Yan Mo was about to break through the southern border defense line, he was bitten to death by a poisonous insect. After the Peng family received the news, the third general of the Peng family brought Pengng and Lu Zheng to take over. Before Lu Zheng went over, he had specially looked for Xue Qianyu. Based on his experience from his past life, he had a perfect n, but he would need Xue Qianyu¡¯s cooperation. In Lu Zheng¡¯s previous life, Yan Mo had been punished by the Emperor for the incident with the beauty. Later on, he had also sacrificed himself in the battle with the southern border. Lu Zheng had still been in his hometown in Yuzhou at that time and had no idea what had happened. He knew that Yan Mo had died because of a traitor, whether it was the Jiaojiao incident or the final sacrifice. A few years ago, during the Jiaojiao incident, Lu Zheng had reminded Yan Mo to pay attention to the people around him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Yan Mo was so careless and why he didn¡¯t get rid of thempletely. He had thought that Yan Mo would be able to escape death after the Jiaojiao incident had changed his fate. He had never thought that Yan Mo¡¯s ending would still be the same. Lu Zheng felt a little sad and felt that it was a pity for such a good general. However, it had already happened, and there was no point in saying more. Gu Xin was still very worried about Lu Zheng. That day, she sent Lu Zheng to the city gate and gave him a small bottle. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, this is a pill I made myself. It will heal internal and external injuries. You must be well. I hope you can return all of them to me when youe back. You didn¡¯t eat a single one.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Don¡¯t leave the city before the matter at the southern border is over. Right now, kun city is the safest ce in the kun state.¡± yes, brother Yuanyuan. Gu Xin nodded obediently. I know, brother Yuanyuan. Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and left. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin stood at the city gate and watched. Even when she could no longer see him, she could not bear to leave. At this moment, a horse carriage stopped beside Gu Xin. Inside the carriage, a weak-looking Peng mu lifted the curtain and greeted Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu.¡± Chapter 1076 1076 Kidnapped Gu Xin saw that it was Peng mu and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Sixth brother Peng, are you leaving the city? It¡¯s so dangerous outside now, why are you going out? You don¡¯t look so good!¡± Peng muughed weakly,¡±my body hasn¡¯t been in good condition since the beginning of spring.¡± I have to return to the capital. Because of the war in the southern border, it is not convenient for the doctor Who usually sees me toe.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Then sixth brother Peng, you should be careful.¡± She didn¡¯t give the Jade beads to others casually like she used to. She wasn¡¯t that familiar with the Peng family, so she often dealt with old general Peng, eldest Madam Peng, and Peng ze. Moreover, she always felt that Peng mu was a little strange. He didn¡¯t give her a good feeling like the other children in the Peng family. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t give it to Peng mu like she had given Xiao Yu the Jade beads. In fact, if she met Xiao Yu now, she wouldn¡¯t have let Xiao Yu eat the Jade bead. In the past few years, she had experienced and seen a lot of things, so she was not as stupid as before. She would not easily expose the Jade bead again. She was d that Xiao Yu was also young. Xiao Yu would not suspect that she could speak because she had given her something to eat. Peng mu just greeted him like that, and the two of them separated. Gu Xin sighed. She couldn¡¯t see brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s team anymore. Let¡¯s go back! God bless brother Yuan Yuan to be well and not hurt at all. I will wait for him in the city obediently. ...... From may to June, battle reports were sent to the capital and kun city. At the same time, the Gu family also received a letter from Qing Province. The Yang family had given birth in April. They had a son. Fourth uncle Gu wrote a letter to ask the family to arrange when they woulde to kun city. Uncle Gu said regretfully,¡±fourth brother is different from us!¡± The fourth branch doesn¡¯t have a big girl!¡± ording to the order of the family, fourth uncle Gu¡¯s eldest son was seventh, Gu seventhng. Grandfather Gu gave seventh brother Gu a name, Gu Xiang. Originally, their family didn¡¯t have names with the word ¡®Xin¡¯ in them. Back then, all three of them were daughters and Hui nianxin had given them names. When Gu en was born, his grandfather was seriously ill. When he was born, his grandfather¡¯s health was much better, so he gave him a favor. The four children were all thoughtful. When Gu Si was born, she had specially chosen the word ¡± It was not grandfather Gu¡¯s idea when Gu Ren was born. It was uncle Gu¡¯s own idea. Grandfather Gu did not want to refute his eldest son. ¡®Endure¡¯ was an impatient person, and the word ¡®endure¡¯ was alright. The current Gu Xiang also represented that the family was thinking of the fourth household. Because of the war at the southern border, grandfather Gu had written back to fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family of three and asked them to wait until the war was over before they set off. They didn¡¯t want their grandson to suffer. On the first day of July, Gu Nian went out of the city. In the past two months, she had been out at least once or twice to take a look at theboratory outside the city. The Gu family didn¡¯t worry about her, but they didn¡¯t let Huo Yanyu, Gu Xin, and Gu si follow her. They sent second white to follow her. Theboratory was not far away. After Gu Nian entered, she was knocked on the back of her head. She felt something stab her neck and then she fainted. Second white heard the movement inside and walked in vigntly. He took it and was shot in the heart, falling down. When second white was discovered, his blood was all over the ground. The people from the Peng family¡¯s Army quickly sent him back to the Gu family. The Gu family was shocked and asked where Gu Nian was.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1079 1079 Chapter 1079-extremely cautious If it was a normal snake that was not poisonous, Gu Nian would not be afraid. However, the color of the snake was extremely poisonous. Even if she had the pill that Gu Xin gave her, she would not have the chance to take the pill if she was tied up and bitten. The masked man reached out his hand and the snake coiled around his wrist a few times before flicking its tongue at Gu Nian. The masked man looked at Gu Nian and asked,¡±second youngdy Gu, are you afraid?¡± At that time, I¡¯ll take you to see general Xue! If he didn¡¯t retreat, I wouldn¡¯t have understood you so quickly. Let general Xue personally see my little red y with you. If he can stand it, then second youngdy Gu, I can tell you very responsibly that this man is not good for you. It¡¯s a good thing you haven¡¯t developed feelings for him yet. Second youngdy Gu, tell me, am I not a good person?¡± Gu Nian looked at the masked man calmly. The masked manughed as he took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off Gu Nian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so calm. You¡¯re already breaking out in a cold sweat. Sigh, what a pity for such a beauty! If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of my people, I would have brought you to the bed to y.¡± Gu nianshen ignored those disgusting words and focused on the main point, the people. Could this person be the Lord of Nanjiang? Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe had joined the Peng family Army and had some understanding of the neighboring countries. She had heard from Princess Jinghe that the king of Nanjiang was very tall and strong, but his face was extremely ugly because he usually yed with poisonous snakes and insects. It was probably because he had been poisoned when he first yed with them. How was she going to make this person let her speak? This person clearly didn¡¯t intend to give her a chance to speak. He was very cautious. There was also a venomous snake coiled around that person¡¯s arm. She didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly. If the snake bit her, she would be finished. The masked man sighed and lowered his arm. ¡°Xiao Hong, go outside and take a look at the situation. I¡¯ve rested enough, so we should continue our journey.¡± The snake got down from his arm and slithered away. Gu Nian had a look of disbelief on her face. She believed that he could controlrge animals, but she did not believe that he could control snakes and make them understand his words. At most, you can control them to attack or not to attack, but you can actually make them stand guard for you? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The southern border was a mutant, right? it was too weird. Before Lin Yiqian could think further, the masked man stood up and ced Gu Nian on his shoulder. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re too cunning. I can only let you be like this. It¡¯s ufortable to carry it, but you¡¯re not as obedient as the little animals! AI!¡± Gu Nian struggled for a moment. Being carried on his back was really ufortable and made her feel a little dizzy. It was pitch ck outside and Gu Nian could not find her way at all as she was being carried. Moreover, the masked man did not even consider the fact that he was carrying a person on his shoulder. He rampaged through the forest. Gu Nian was stabbed by the thorny trees in the forest, and there were even marks on his face. After walking for an unknown amount of time, the sun rose. After not eating or drinking for a day and a night, Gu Nian felt like she was about to copse. The masked man finally remembered this. He handed the water bag to Gu Nian andughed when he saw how Gu Nian was tied up. ¡°I forgot you were tied up.¡± He removed the cloth from Gu Nian¡¯s mouth and fed her some water. At this moment, Gu Nian could not care about anything else. She had to drink water. After drinking the water, she wanted to get some information out of him, but the masked man really didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. He was extremely cautious. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1080 1080 99% of it is the southern border The team that was looking for Gu Nian had searched for an entire night, but they could not find anything. Gu shouxin called Gu Xin and Gu Hui over. He had always known that Gu Hui¡¯s intuition was very urate and Gu Xin¡¯s luck was very good. At this moment, he wanted to ask the two of them for their thoughts. He had an idea in his mind. ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Second uncle, after searching for a whole night, I still can¡¯t find niannian. I always feel that the possibility of niannian being killed is small, and the possibility of her being taken away is high. Now, the great Zhou and the southern border are in full swing. The great Zhou is fierce, and Zhou Yuan and Peng sang are forcing the southern border back. I keep feeling that niannian¡¯s matter is rted to the southern border.¡± Gu Hui expressed her thoughts. Indeed, she could only feel it, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. ¡°Father, big sister, do you think someone kidnapped big sister to threaten second brother Xue? If brother Yuan Yuan and the rest forced the southern border into a corner, Lin mountain would be their only escape route. Second brother Xue will be waiting for you at Lin mountain.¡± Gu Xin said. but how could the people of the southern border know that niannian could threaten Xue Qianyu? ¡± Gu Hui felt that Gu Xin¡¯s guess was correct, but this did not make sense. Xue Qianyu was more reserved. If he didn¡¯t want others to know what he was thinking, he could do it. His feelings for Gu Nian were only exposed in front of the Gu family. Huo Junhao and his sister should know about it. If there was anyone else, it would be the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. Among these people, no one would tell the southern border that they could use Gu Nian to threaten Xue Qianyu! ¡°But I think so. I feel that big sister was captured by the people of the southern border.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what to say and was starting to get anxious. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m just thinking that if that¡¯s the case, there might be a traitor on our side! Gu Hui said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all right. Huihui, send a signal to the other couples toe over! He wanted to see if they had found anything. If there isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll just send one team to continue the search. The rest will head to Xue Qianyu!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s analysis was also that Gu Nian had been captured by the people of the southern border. Now that all three of them felt the same way, they could only look in that direction. Based on the situation, it was impossible for Gu Nian to have gone missing on her own. No one in kun city would havee to catch Gu Nian with a n. It was 99% the southern border! After a sleepless night, Gu shouxin let everyone rest while waiting for the others. The women in this Army were all girls. Although they were in better health than ordinary girls, they still had to give them rest. Gu Xin took out some pills and distributed them to everyone. These pills were made from some herbs that were used to recuperate. However, she had added some jade beads to them. This was also Gu Nian¡¯s idea. The main point was that she could only make ten jade beads a day. There were many uses for them now. She could no longer give them away one by one like before. The Jade beads would also be effective if they were diluted and made into pills with medicinal herbs. After resting for about six hours, the female Army gathered here and Gu Xin distributed all the pills in her pocket. Gu shouxin told eldest Madam Peng about their spection. ¡°Lord Gu, I¡¯ll arrange for 12 men to search again,¡± said eldest Madam Peng after some thought,¡±you take the rest to general Xue¡¯s side. If you find the second Gu Youngdy, send someone back to inform her. We haven¡¯t been notified, so we¡¯ll continue to search. Don¡¯t worry, Lord Gu, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Thank you, first Madam!¡± Gu shouxin cupped his fists. Chapter 1081 1081 Two letters Gu Nian had been tied up for four days. The masked man had finally brought her to Lin mountain. For the past four days, she had only drunk water. The masked man didn¡¯t even give her food. She felt like she was about to die. In the past four days, she had tried her best to talk to the masked man, but other than drinking water, he basically didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. The masked man was extremely cautious. It was impossible to find an opportunity to grind the stone and break the rope as she had imagined. For the past two days, she had been sighing in her heart. Was this what happened to a female lead or evil supporting character? He couldn¡¯t even save himself. She had already tried her best to escape, but it was useless. The masked man didn¡¯t let down his guard at all. People had already said that viins died because they talked too much. This masked man was a viin, right? why was he still not dead? Just as Gu Nian was seeing stars, she saw a familiar set of clothes. It was the general¡¯s uniform that the Peng family Army usually wore. Unfortunately, he was too far away. She used thest of her strength to make a sound to attract attention. Unfortunately, it was useless. The masked man didn¡¯t give her a chance and entered the mountain in a sh. She knew and stopped struggling. She stopped moving and just observed her surroundings silently. She was carried on his shoulder and her head was facing the ground, so the environment she saw waspletely different from what she saw when she was standing. Even so, she would still see the shadows of the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers from time to time. It was a pity that the masked man was extremely fast. He disappeared on the spot before anyone could react. Therefore, the other party could not discover him. It was already July and the sun was scorching hot. Gu Nian fainted at noon. She felt that she had a heat stroke. On the night of the 4th of July, Xue Qianyu received two letters at the same time. One was from Lu Zheng, telling him to guard Lin mountain. The people of Nanjiang had nowhere to retreat to. They were just short of capturing the Nanjiang King. ¡°The other is a letter from the Prince of Nanjiang. It¡¯s just a few words. Since I have it with me, I¡¯ll see you at the northern slope of Lin mountain at five past seven tomorrow.¡± Along with the letter was a bracelet. Xue qianxun immediately recognized the bracelet. It was made by Gu si. Gu si had given it to Gu Nian on her birthday. Later on, the Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu each wore one. The silver medal on Gu Nian¡¯s bracelet had the word ¡± Nian ¡± engraved on it. He was shocked. At the same time, he also thought of the problem. There was a spy in the Gu family or the Peng family. Otherwise, how would they know that Gu Nian could threaten him? Not the younger Gu Xin or Gu si? Xue qianxun kept the bracelet and was silent for a long time. Then, he called over a few Deputy generals and made some arrangements. He looked at the map of the North Slope that he had drawn. He had visited all of Lin mountain in the past few months. Of course, he did not go to the southern border. There were more poisonous creatures in the southern border, and he would not go if he was not confident. He had already investigated the situation on the North Slope. If the southern border wanted to escape to kunzhou from Linshan, the North Slope was a good entry point. Of course, it was also possible for the great Zhou to attack the southern border from the North Slope. Therefore, the North Slope was guarded by the people of the southern border. Apart from the North Slope, there was only one ce in the southeast that could be attacked. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t rest that night. He called a few more Deputy generals and gave them some instructions before heading to the North Slope alone. Lin mountain was not like other mountains. The mountain was overgrown with weeds and there was no road at all. Xue Qianyu rode his horse to a ce near the North Slope, but the horse stopped moving forward. N?v(el)B\\jnn Xue Qianyu dismounted and walked over. Chapter 1082 1082 He was stunned When Gu Nian woke up again, she had fallen into a big tree by the cliff. Her head was heavy. When she opened her eyes, she didn¡¯t know if it was dawn or dusk. She looked at the mist below her. If it wasn¡¯t for the restraints on her body, she would have thought that she had ascended to heaven. She was tied up by the waist and could only see below, not her surroundings. She had no strength to raise her head and look around. ¡°Hahahaha, general Xue, it seems that my bet was right! You are indeed interested in the second Gu Youngdy!¡± Gu Nian could hear the voice that had been whispering into her ear for the past few days. General Xue? Is Xue Qianyu here? She wanted to look up, but unfortunately, she really had no strength left. She wanted to cry, but she didn¡¯t have any tears! ¡°Lord of Nanjiang?¡± Xue Qianyu clenched his fists tightly as he looked at Gu Nian who had fallen onto the tree. He then turned to look at the masked man. ¡°So, does general Xue want to take care of second youngdy¡¯s life? Second miss Gu is so important to general Xue, I don¡¯t mind letting her be buried with the entire southern border.¡± The masked man didn¡¯t admit or deny his identity and went straight to the point. ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± Xue Qianyu asked as he walked forward. ¡°General Xue, if you move again, this knife of mine will cut off the rope on second Gu Youngdy¡¯s body!¡± Lord Nanjiang said calmly. Xue Qianyu stopped in his tracks and looked at the Lord of Nanjiang. that¡¯s why I say that young people can¡¯t be impulsive. Once you¡¯re impulsive, the person you like might be gone. The Lord of Nanjiang said joyfully. ¡°Conditions?¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice was getting impatient. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s talk slowly. As for the condition, it was naturally for general Xue to withdraw his troops. How about retreating to a ce where we can¡¯t see you in the southern border?¡± The Lord of Nanjiang said. let Gu Nian speak. I¡¯ll listen to you as long as I can hear her voice and make sure she¡¯s fine. Xue qianxun said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Good!¡± The Lord of Nanjiang raised an eyebrow and picked up a Long Branch from the ground. There was a curved hook at the top, which he had probably prepared long ago. ¡°Gu Nian,¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice trembled when he called out Gu Nian¡¯s name. Oh my God! Gu Nian¡¯s throat hurt and she did not know what to say. ¡°Gu Nian, why aren¡¯t you wearing the bangle I gave you? do you still dislike my bangle? Do you not have me in your heart at all? tell me! You said you have me, you said you have me, I will save you! Otherwise, I won¡¯t save you!¡± Xue Qianyu roared. Gu Nian was confused. What the hell are you doing? Even that stupid masked man couldn¡¯t get the bracelet you gave me, and you¡¯re still hesitating? Gu Nian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. A bracelet. Yes, a bracelet. The masked man was shocked by Xue Qianyu¡¯s actions. What kind of man was this? If you love me, I¡¯ll save you. If you don¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t save you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the one I love or not. ¡°Gu Nian, look at me! Look at me! You stupid woman, what¡¯s wrong with me? I spent a lot of gold on the bracelet I gave you. Is it not as good as the things that other people gave you? You heartless, stupid woman!¡± Xue Qianyu continued to roar. After that, he turned around and was about to leave. The masked man was stunned. What was this? To love but not get it, ande here to watch people die? The masked man was confused by the information he had just received. Were they in love with each other? ¡°Get lost! Xue Qianyu, get lost! I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Gu Nian endured the pain in her throat as she yelled out in a voice that she thought was very loud. Xue Qianyu turned around and inched to the side. He pointed at Gu Nian. ¡°As if this old man would save you! You heartless, stupid woman. I must have been blinded byrd to like you! Get lost! I¡¯m leaving!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and left without hesitation. The Lord of Nanjiang was speechless. Chapter 1083 1083 Chapter 1083-danger The masked man didn¡¯t know what to say. He wanted to stop Xue Qianyu, but he had left so quickly that it was probably useless to stop him. From the looks of it, Xue Qianyu wanted to deal with Gu Nian personally. If he couldn¡¯t get Gu Nian, he would ruin her! The masked man¡¯s thoughts were running wild when he suddenly felt something stab his back. Xiu, Xiu, two hidden weapons, steadily. ¡°Xue Qianyu!¡± Gu Nian shouted. Xue Qianyu quickly turned around and shot a hidden weapon at the masked man. Then, he shot another one. The masked man¡¯s wrist was hit and he fell to the ground. Xue Qianyu rushed forward, pulled out the dagger, and stabbed the masked man again. At this moment, the masked man couldn¡¯t be more dead. Without thinking too much, he climbed up the tree and walked toward Gu Nian. However, just as he was about to reach the branch that was hanging from Gu Nian, he heard a creak. This was not the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that at the other end of the branch, a brightly colored snake was coiled up. It was flicking its tongue, and it was unclear whether it was talking to Xue Qianyu or Gu Nian. He didn¡¯t dare to walk on the branches, afraid that they would fall together if he stepped on them. However, he did not dare to leave. He was afraid that the snake would bite Gu Nian if he did. He did not even dare to use a hidden weapon on the snake. If he hit it, the snake would definitely fall onto Gu Nian¡¯s body. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian did not know where the snake on the branch above her head was. At this moment, she really had no strength left. Thest bit of strength she had was used to cooperate with Xue Qianyu¡¯s act, and then press the button on the bracelet that Xue Qianyu had given her. Xue Qianyu looked left and right, then slowly raised his head and broke off a branch that was as thick as two fingers. His movement was a little too big. The snake moved, but it was not directed at Gu Nian. It was directed at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu immediately jumped down from the tree. The snake had caught up. After jumping down from the tree, Xue qianxun squatted down and picked up the long stick that the masked man had used to remove the cloth from Gu Nian¡¯s mouth. As he watched the snake slithering down, he lifted the long rod in the middle of the snake and threw it down the cliff. He knew that there was a slope below. If he threw it like this, the snake might not die. It would probably climb up again. He quickly searched the masked man¡¯s body. Fortunately, he found a bundle of rope. He picked up the rope and tied it to a stone of a certain weight. He walked to the edge of the cliff and took a deep breath.¡±Gu Nian,¡± Gu Nian had already fainted and her face was pale. He forced himself to calm down as he picked up the stone and threw it at Gu Nian. The stone then wrapped itself around Gu Nian¡¯s body a few times. His entire body was trembling. He climbed up the tree again, walked to the branch that was about to break, and tied the other end to the trunk. After taking a deep breath, Xue Qianyu pulled the rope and walked toward Gu Nian as fast as he could. ¡°Kacha!¡± The branch broke. Xue Qianyu wrapped one arm around Gu Nian¡¯s waist and pulled the rope with the other. The two of them were falling very quickly. They were about to hit the cliff wall. Xue Qianyu turned around and let himself hit the cliff wall. He was in his arms. He squinted and saw a creature moving below. It was the snake he had thrown down just now. As expected, the snake was not dead. Exhaling deeply, Xue qianxun grabbed onto the rope and hugged Gu Nian tightly as he climbed up the mountain step by step. However, the speed at which he was carrying a human was not as fast as the snake. Just as she was about to climb up the cliff, Gu Nian was bitten by a snake. The snake was now hanging on Gu Nian¡¯s calf. Xue Qianyu climbed thest step. He grabbed the snake¡¯s weak spot and smashed it against a rock. He pulled out the dagger from the masked man¡¯s body and stabbed the snake again. Then he threw the snake off the cliff. It probably wouldn¡¯t be able to climb up this time! Chapter 1084 1084 Second uncle is so petty It was obvious that the snake was poisonous. After Xue Qianyu was done with it, he turned to look at Gu Nian¡¯s ankle. As expected, it had already started to turn ck and Gu Nian¡¯s face was slowly changing color. Without any hesitation, he lifted Gu Nian¡¯s foot and sucked the poisoned blood out of her mouth. Soon, Xue Qianyu felt dizzy, but the blood he sucked out was still ck. He didn¡¯t stop and continued to suck. In a daze, Gu Nian could feel the pain in her ankle. It was so painful that she opened her eyes. She saw Xue Qianyu¡¯s head buried in the ground, and beside him was a pool of ck blood. She stopped Xue Qianyu.¡±Stop sucking, you¡¯ll be poisonedter. You have to guard Lin mountain. You can¡¯t be poisoned.¡± Xue Qianyu raised his head to look at Gu Nian. His eyes were sparkling and his lips were purple. I¡¯m fine. I have some antidotes on me. Grandma Xiao gave them to me. When Gu Nian heard about the pills, she remembered that she had some on her as well. ¡°I have pills on me, take them out and eat them. Stop sucking.¡± As she spoke, she tried to pull her leg back, but Xue Qianyu caught it firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t talk. When there¡¯s no more ck blood, I¡¯ll bring you back,¡± Xue qianxun said. Gu Nian wanted to cry, but she had not drunk any water for a few hours. She could not even force her tears out. However, her heart felt terrible. ¡°Alright, Gu Nian, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Xue Qianyu copsed to the ground and smiled at Gu Nian. After that, he took out a medicine bottle from his arms, poured three pills into it, and ate them. Grandma Xiao had made a lot of antidotes. There were many poisonous insects and snakes in the southern border, and every Peng family Army soldier near the southern border had one. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Xue Qianyu.¡± Gu Nian shouted. ¡°Eh? Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll take you out of here immediately, wait for me to leave something. The matter was resolved faster than expected, so my people haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Xue Qianyu stood up. ¡°No.¡± Gu Nian shook her head.e here. I don¡¯t have the strength. Help me take my medicine bottle. It¡¯s in my arms. Xue Qianyu stood up and walked over. He knelt down and stretched out his hand hesitantly. He was able to carry Gu Nian on his back in an emergency, but he was hesitant to touch her when they were not in danger. ¡°I¡¯ve hugged you and carried you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still telling me that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other?¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°Sorry for the offense,¡± Xue Qianyu said. He reached out to take the medicine bottle, his face red to the root of his ears. Gu Nian¡¯s lips curved into a smile. What a contradictory person. One second, he was able to calmly suck out the poisonous blood. The next second, he was going to take something from your clothes and blush. What a good child. ¡°How do I take it?¡± Xue Qianyu opened the bottle. ¡°Let¡¯s each eat half. Don¡¯t let me eat it all, you eat it too. If you¡¯re not eating, I¡¯m not eating either.¡± Xue Qianyu was nning to give all of them to Gu Nian. When he heard what she said, he smiled and poured out the pills. He ate six of them and tasted them before giving the rest to Gu Nian. He was not afraid that Gu Nian would choke. After all, he had already tasted them. The pills melted in her mouth with a hint of sweetness. After eating Gu Xin¡¯s pills, Gu Nian finally felt a little more energetic. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t walk on her own. Xue Qianyu carried her on his back. After a few steps, he saw Gu shouxin and the others running towards them. When Xue Qianyu saw Gu shouxin, he was finally relieved. His mind rxed, and his whole body fell forward. Before he fainted, he was still thinking,¡±second uncle, you came at the wrong time. Let me carry your daughter more. Maybe I can live in her heart. Second uncle, you¡¯re so petty. You watch your daughter so closely and don¡¯t even give me the chance to be the hero and save the beauty.¡± Chapter 1085 1085 He disappeared Just like Xue Qianyu, Gu Nian also fainted when she saw Gu shouxin and the others. Xue Qianyu fell forward while Gu Nian had a soft cushion. Gu shouxin was the first to arrive. He picked Gu Nian up andid her t on the ground while he held her head. He could tell that she was dehydrated from her pale face and cracked lips. He removed the bamboo tube from his body and fed Gu Nian some water. After Gu Xin arrived, she took Gu Nian¡¯s pulse and began to do the same with her left hand. She had been studying medicine with grandma Xiao for three years. Although she was extremely talented, she still could not reach grandma Xiao¡¯s level. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu shouxin asked in a deep voice. ¡°Father, sister must have not eaten for a few days, and her body is very weak. I¡¯m fine in other areas.¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Second uncle, look.¡± Gu Hui happened to be standing beside Gu Nian¡¯s feet. When she saw the blood on Gu Nian¡¯s ankle, she reached out to open it. There was a purplish-ck patch around the snake bite. ¡°But sister isn¡¯t poisoned!¡± Gu Xin was puzzled. second miss Gu is not poisoned. Our general is poisoned! Xue Qianyu¡¯s Deputy general had also arrived. The Gu family hade to check on Gu Nian, but their general was lying on the ground and no one cared. How pitiful! N?v(el)B\\jnn The Gu family members looked over. Uh, alright, Xue Qianyu¡¯s lips were already dark, and he did not look too good. There were no other obvious wounds. Even a fool could tell what was going on. Gu shouxin asked Gu Hui to carry Gu Nian as he stood up and looked around. There was no one around. Other than a few bloodstains on the edge of the cliff, there was no sign of a fight. There was a rope on the tree, and there was a ce where the branch had broken. ...... Xue Qianyu woke up before Gu Nian. When he woke up, he found himself in the tent and a familiar voice standing by his bed. ¡°Second uncle!¡± Xue Qianyu sat up and called out. Gu shouxin turned around and looked at him. His lips had already recovered their rosy color, and his face was no longer as dead as before.¡±Do you feel better?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded,¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± How was Gu Nian¡¯s condition? Did second uncle bring back the masked man¡¯s corpse?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said,¡±niannian is fine.¡± There¡¯s no one else there other than you and niannian.¡± Xue Qianyu first heaved a sigh of relief, then he was shocked. ¡°Impossible! When I found the rope on him, I sighed at his breath. He was already dead. Could it be that he¡¯s trained in the breath control technique?¡± The breath holding technique was a cultivation technique that controlled one¡¯s breath and made one think that the person was already dead. Xue Qianyu had seen Gu Nian shoot the bracelet at the masked man. He had also seen the hidden weapon in the bracelet go through the masked man¡¯s body. How could he still be alive? Gu shouxin sat by the bed and asked carefully about the incident. Xue Qianyu only knew what happened after that. He didn¡¯t know anything about what happened in the beginning. He had been poisoned by the snake¡¯s venom when he sucked out Gu Nian¡¯s blood. He had just fainted from the poison. Gu Xin fed him a Jade bead and he recoveredpletely. He got up and followed Gu shouxin to Gu Nian¡¯s ce so that the two of them could talk together. At that moment, Gu Nian had just finished a bowl of porridge. Gu Hui, Gu Xin, and Princess Jing He were all around her. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t enter the tent directly. He called out from outside and waited for the inside to finish before bringing Xue Qianyu in. Gu Nian was only relieved when she saw Xue Qianyu again and that he was back to normal. After starving for a few days, she had be thinner. In addition, she had not washed up for a few days, so she looked a little disheveled now. God knows why she would still think about her own appearance in this situation. She was puzzled herself. Chapter 1086 1086 Chapter 1086-I have an idea Gu Nian told her about her experience over the past few days. She guessed that the masked man was the Prince of Nanjiang. Xue Qianyu also told him about what had happened on the North Slope. When he had received the letter and the bracelet, he immediately thought of the bracelet that he had given to Gu Nian. There was a very well-hidden and ingenious mechanism on the bangle that only he knew. Moreover, he had seen it before. Gu Nian had not discovered the mechanism yet, so he had been wearing it. He guessed that the masked man had not found the mechanism either. Without knowing where the mechanism was, it would be difficult to remove the bracelet from Gu Nian¡¯s hand unless you cut off her hand. Therefore, whenever he arrived at the North Slope, he would pick up the bracelet and act as if he could not get it. While he was talking to Gu Nian, he was also helping Gu Nian to point her in the right direction. He would only turn around when Gu Nian¡¯s finger touched the hidden weapon trigger on the bracelet. He didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night and thought about three situations in which he could do something to ensure that Gu nianjia¡¯s n was foolproof. Fortunately, the girl he liked wasn¡¯t stupid at all. He had spent a lot of money to find a master to make this bracelet, and it also worked. Now that everything was clear, they could confirm that the masked man was the Lord of Nanjiang. There was a spy on their side, and he was very close to them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to know so urately that Gu Nian could threaten Xue Qianyu. During the few days that the masked man had brought Gu Nian to the North Slope, he had heard a lot of things from the masked man. He had mentioned that he had received news. Who gave him this information? Also, was the masked man, the Lord of Nanjiang, Dead or Alive? Just now, Gu shouxin and the others had brought the two unconscious people back to the camp and had also ordered people to search the surrounding area, but there was no trace of anyone at all. Xue Qianyu was silent for a moment. the cliff on the North Slope. he said, ¡± if you want to escape, that¡¯s the only way. Gu shouxin said,¡±it¡¯s useless to say so much now.¡± Your vice-general said you¡¯ve arranged an operation. Are you nning to attack?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. There are a total of two roads. My 20000 men will attack the two roads. The water Battalion will guard the camp. Lu er told him about the situation on his side. There were less than 10000 people still struggling in the southern border. The other ces had been upied by him and Peng sang. What he meant was that we should guard Lin mountain. I¡¯ve sent him a letter. Let¡¯s attack!¡± Xue qianxun paused for a moment and looked at Gu Nian. His voice turned cold as he said,¡±Beyond Lin mountain is the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty. There¡¯s no point in killing enemies in our own territory. If you want to kill, then go to their territory and kill to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Xue Er, if it wasn¡¯t for niannian, would you have cooperated with Zhou Yuan?¡± he smiled. N?v(el)B\\jnn Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t answer, but his expression said it all. Gu shouxin nced at Xue Qianyu and muttered, ¡± ¡°I have a way that can allow you to achieve the most desired result with the least number of people. Come with me. ¡± Xue Qianyu followed Gu shouxin out. Princess Jinghe giggled as she poked Gu Nian. ¡°The hero saves the beauty!¡± Gu Nian replied,¡¯sister Wanwan Zhen, don¡¯tugh at me! I¡¯m already unlucky enough. Let¡¯s talk about who is most likely to be in contact with the southern border!¡± Princess Jinghe held her shoulders and let her fall down.¡±Sister, don¡¯t worry. Haven¡¯t you been tired enough these past four days? Have a good sleep! Wouldn¡¯t they know who it is when they capture the Lord of Nanjiang?¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. that¡¯s right, sister. You should rest well. You¡¯ve lost so much weight. If mother sees you, she¡¯ll definitely be sad. You don¡¯t know, seeing second White¡¯s appearance, and you weren¡¯t here, mother was so scared that she fainted.¡± Chapter 1088 1088 Who agreed to your request ¡°This is for someone else,¡± Xue Qianyu said. The three girls said with an ignorant expression, ¡± ¡°AI, what a pity! You really can¡¯t give it to us?¡± Xue Qianyu asked,¡¯does sister Huihui like exquisite boxes? I¡¯ll talk to general ze when I¡¯m free. Xinxin likes flowers? Then I¡¯ll get Lu er to nt arge area for you. As for Princess Jinghe, Yingluo, uh, why don¡¯t I ask your fianc¨¦ to catch a whole yard of fireflies for you?¡± Princess Jinghe replied,¡±ah!¡± Xue Er, be careful with your words. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to move today.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Xinughed. They had almost forgotten that Jing was engaged to the princess. Although this was only a temporary measure and she could immediately abandon her fianc¨¦ once she had someone she liked, she still did not have one! Xue Qianyu looked up at the sky. sisters, I owe you a favor. Can you let me pass? ¡± Gu Xin,¡¯great! But we¡¯ll need one each!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. The three of them retreated. However, after Xue Qianyu walked towards the tent, the three of them went around in a circle and sneaked to the back of the tent. Xue Qianyu could only pretend he didn¡¯t see her. Gu Nian had not had a good night¡¯s sleep since she was rescued yesterday morning. Her sleep was basically intermittent. In her daze, she heard a rustling sound and immediately woke up. It was mainly because she had spent too much time with the masked man¡¯s snake a few days ago and had been bitten, so she was physically afraid. In the end, when he opened his eyes, he saw that the entire tent was filled with green dots flying in the air. Gu Hui and the rest had built the tent for her while Gu Xin slept with her, so it was not very big. Surrounded by the dancing fireflies, she was a little dazed. ¡°Waa! And pretty too!¡± From a corner, Gu Xin¡¯s soft sigh could be heard. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. Xue Qianyu, who had finished releasing the fireflies at the door, opened the curtain and walked in. Gu Nian blinked.¡¯You¡¯re a boy. Why do you have to make such a beautiful entrance?¡¯ Xue Qianyu walked to the bed with his hands behind his back. I thought you were still sleeping. ¡°You caught them?¡± Gu Nian pointed around. ¡°Yes,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. When he was patrolling, he found a mountain stream, and there were many of them. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll sleep too much during the day and won¡¯t be able to sleep at night, so I¡¯ve caught him to apany you to relieve your boredom.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t even talk, how can they relieve their boredom?¡± Gu Nianughed. It¡¯s so green at night, it¡¯s scary.¡± Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow,¡±so second miss Gu is also afraid of ghosts?¡± But I remember that you said you liked it two years ago.¡± hahahaha, Xue Qianyu, ¡± Gu Nianughed. do you remember everything I said? ¡± Xue Qianyu looked at her and tilted his head. ¡®Then, I remember that two years ago, when I was of marriageable age, I told you very seriously that you can¡¯t fall for me and you even agreed. Then what¡¯s going on with you now?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xue Qianyu said with a straight face,¡±I said¡± Oh ¡°then, but I didn¡¯t say¡± yes.¡± Who agreed to your request?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he ced his hands in front of him and a bunch of colorful flowers wrapped in oil paper appeared in front of Gu Nian. A few fireflies also flew up from the flowers. ¡°Gu Nian, Happy Birthday.¡± At that moment, Gu Nian felt that her heart was not beating fast. Instead, it had missed a beat. She had never felt that Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice was so moving. He had been taught a secret by the fairies in the mountain stream when he was catching fireflies. He had learned this voice that was as clear as the mountain spring, and it had struck her heart. Was this the feeling of being in love? Chapter 1090 1090 Sister, you¡¯re back The two sisters came to Gu shouxin¡¯s tent and asked to go with him. Xue Qianyu happened to be there as well. When they heard what they said, Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu said at the same time, ¡± ¡°No!¡± Anyway, it was just two words, no! Gu Nian and Gu Xin had no choice but to wait for them to return. It would take at least a few days to return to kun city from Lin mountain by carriage, and at least four days on horseback. Therefore, Gu shouxin was not at ease to let the sisters go back by themselves, nor take them to attack the southern border. Left with no choice, the two sisters could only stay in the tent and watch as the Army split into two groups, one led by eldest Madam Peng and the other led by Xue Qianyu, heading toward the southern border. Gu shouxin was on Lady Peng¡¯s side. He was a County Magistrate. Compared to Lady Peng, the soldiers were naturally more willing to believe in Lady Peng, who had experience in fighting the southern border. However, eldest Madam Peng was also very interested in Gu shouxin¡¯s n. She even said, ¡± Lord Gu, you should be the martial arts champion. It¡¯s a waste of your talent to be a County Magistrate. I don¡¯t know what the Emperor is thinking. Master Gu thought, ¡± if you say this in front of the Emperor, he¡¯ll probably scold you. I still want second Gu to be the Emperor, not just a general. As the group walked further and further away, Gu Nian noticed that Xue Qianyu, who was at the front of the group, had turned around to look at her. She waved her hand and clenched her fist in a cheering gesture. Xue Qianyu turned around. sister! Gu Xin turned to look at Gu Nian. you¡¯re back! Gu Nian was confused. Gu Xin nced at Xue Qianyu¡¯s direction and exined, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve changed back to the way you were when you were not doing embroidery. I loved you the most back then. You were happy and fearless. He taught me so many things! In this one year, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be unhappy, but I don¡¯t know how tofort you. I can only watch you silently by your side and feel my heart ache. But now, you¡¯ve changed back! I¡¯m so happy!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian as if she was hugging a treasure that she had just found. Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before patting Gu Xin¡¯s back. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m happy too. I¡¯m happy that I have a sister like Xinxin, parents, and now a little brother! I¡¯ll be happy in the future!¡± Gu Xin let go of Gu Nian and said,¡¯sister, I¡¯ll make you a meal today! It¡¯s your birthday today, but we¡¯re not at home. The gift I gave you is at home too. Sister, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± ¡°What do you want to do for me?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin thought for a moment and said,¡¯beggar¡¯s chicken? I¡¯ve already learned what I did in theboratoryst time! Wait for me, I¡¯ll go to the mountains and catch a pheasant.¡± After she finished speaking, she nned to take action. Gu Nian chuckled as she followed behind Lin Yiqian.¡¯Hmm, let me see what this little koi fish can do!¡¯ As expected, the two pheasants, who were usually very clever, started fighting as they walked, like fighting roosters. Then, the two of them bumped into a big tree that could only be surrounded by three adults holding hands. Gu Xin ran over happily, ¡± hahaha! These two chickens are so silly! He actually knocked himself unconscious in a fight, we don¡¯t have to waste any more time!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought,¡¯if you didn¡¯t say that you wanted to catch pheasants, they would definitely be so stupid.¡¯ The two sisters each carried a chicken and walked towards the camp. They had already thought about it. One would be used to make beggar¡¯s chicken, and the other would be used to make soup. There were mushrooms that the soldiers had picked up out of boredom in the camp, which had already been dried. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two sisters ate the beggar¡¯s chicken, and the chicken soup was left for the soldiers who stayed behind to guard. At this moment, in a bamboo house in the southern border. A burly man, with his hands behind his back, looked at the pale-faced man lying on the bamboo bed and the mask on the head of the bed. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡± ¡°Bastard! We are good at poison in the southern border, but we can¡¯t cure the poison of the great Zhou? If you can¡¯t cure the poison, why did you bring a good-for-nothing back?¡± A little old man knelt down, trembling. ¡°Your Majesty, the poison in the crown prince¡¯s body is abination of nine types of deadly poisons. We can¡¯t find the poison and cure it.¡± Chapter 1091 1091 Chapter 1091-breach The Lord of Nanjiang kicked the little old man in anger, ¡± ¡°Trash, nine poisonous substances are difficult for you? Aren¡¯t you the number one poison in the southern border?¡± The little old man fell to the side and then got up again. great king, the front line is in a state of emergency. The Zhou Army has suddenly increased their forces and is attacking from the East and North! At this moment, someone came in to report. ¡°What about Lin mountain?¡± The Lord of Nanjiang clenched his fist and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no news from Lin mountain!¡± The person replied. ¡°Where is the princess now?¡± The Lord of Nanjiang asked. ¡°Your Majesty, the princess is leading the Army to the North to resist the Zhou Army.¡± The person replied. The Lord of Nanjiang nced at his poisoned son and muttered to himself for a while. He sat to the side and wrote a letter. He handed it to the little old man and ordered, ¡± ¡°Take the crown Prince out to sea, bypass Jinnan, go to goddess Kingdom, and give the letter to Murong Yuan!¡± The Murong Yuan He was referring to was the Queen of the goddess Kingdom and they had a friendship. ¡°Yes, my King!¡± The little old man took the letter. After the Lord of Nanjiang left, he got someone to carry the crown Prince to the ferry, cross the river, and go out to sea. The southern border was close to the sea, facing the Jinnan country. The river that flowed from the kun state divided the southern border into two. Other than general Peng, his wife, and the soldiers under theirmand who had once fought their way into the southern border, few people knew the terrain of the southern border. The Lord of Nanjiang had a son and a daughter. The Lord¡¯s son¡¯s mission was to find the exit at Lin mountain. He wanted to use Gu Nian to threaten Xue Qianyu to retreat. Unfortunately, he was injured by Gu Nian¡¯s hidden weapon. On the other hand, the princess of the southern border was facing Lu Zheng and Pengng from the East. In terms of leading troops, the princess of the southern border was much better than her brother. The people of the southern border were best at all kinds of poisons, such as venomous snakes, insects, smoke, and other things. This time, grandma Xiao had developed a pill to counter the poison of the southern border, so the casualties of the great Zhou soldiers were not serious. After receiving Xue Qianyu¡¯s message, Lu Zheng immediately cooperated with him and created a scene of a massive increase in military strength. He wanted the people of the southern border to resist them with all their might. Once Xue Qianyu and first Madam Peng surrounded them from Lin mountain, they would be able to trap the southern border in one ce. Lu Zheng had thought of this method before, but there were guards in the southern border at Lin mountain. He felt that it was better to force the southern border people to Lin mountain. However, since Xue Qianyu had brought it up first, he did not discuss it further. It would take a day or two to send a message from the two camps. He believed in Xue Qianyu and eldest Madam Peng¡¯s abilities. The border between the southern border and the great Zhou was full of mountains, and Gu shouxin¡¯s idea was to catch turtles in a jar. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They were not on good terms with Jinnan. If they wanted to escape from Jinnan, it would be like a Wolf entering a Tiger¡¯s mouth. It was also impossible to escape by sea. The princess of Nanjiang was in the North, and the Lord of Nanjiang led thest of the soldiers to the East. The current situation was that Xue Qianyu and first Madam Peng were leading an Army from the west side of Lin mountain, Lu Zheng was in the East, and Peng sang was in the North. The first to be broken through was Linshan. The people of the southern border were all soldiers and all of them cultivated poison. The great Zhou Dynasty also had casualties. Fortunately, they had brought many antidotes. Eldest Madam Peng and Xue Qianyu led two groups of people and spent a day and a night to break through Lin mountain, where they rested and reorganized. On the morning of the ninth day, some of the regrouped troops were left to guard while the others continued to move eastward. Halfway through, someone from the water camp came to report that they had found people from the southern border crossing the river. Peng ze led his men and chased after them. Chapter 1093 1093 His intuition Peng Sanng was facing the old fox, the king of Nanjiang. The terrain of the southern border was not t, and the Peng family Army led by Peng sang had almost fallen into an ambush several times. In the end, the Lord of Nanjiang managed to escape. But luckily, he managed to break through the line of defense and arrived at the pce a few dayster than Lu Zheng. On the 17th day of the seventh month, the three parties gathered at the pce of the southern border. Xue Qianyu and Peng sang had captured some prisoners, but they did not kill them all like Lu Zheng. Seeing this, Lu Zheng did not say much. He had experienced more battlefields in his two lives than Xue Qianyu and Peng sang, so he was naturally more cold-blooded than the two of them. ¡°Lord Gu?¡± Peng sang was surprised to see Gu shouxin. ¡°General Chi!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and didn¡¯t say much. Peng sang¡¯s name was Peng Chi. The main reason why they didn¡¯t call out numbers was that there were three and four generals in the second generation of the Peng family. Therefore, the grandchildren basically called out their names with the general tag. Peng Chi was the second son of the Peng family¡¯s second branch. The second general of the Peng family had died in battle a few years ago. Mrs. Tang, the second wife of the Peng family, was the Deputy general of the first wife of the Peng family. She had also followed them here this time. When she saw that her son was injured, she went forward to check on his injury and exined the situation at Lin mountain. She also exined to her son the reason why Gu shouxin was present. Peng sang didn¡¯t expect the people from the southern border to be so sinister. Wait, Xue Qianyu had an affair with second miss Gu? Why did he not know? Looking at Xue Qianyu¡¯s dark face, Peng sang was silent. He asked Zhou Yuan when he had the time. Zhou Yuan was close to the Gu family! Everyone had arrived and they began to discuss their next step of the n. The Lord of Nanjiang escaped with his few subordinates. The princess of Nanjiang was captured by them, and the Son of the Lord of Nanjiang was nowhere to be seen. What he needed to do now was to search for the Lord of Nanjiang and his son. Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng had been here for a few days, but they had searched the entire capital of the southern border and found no trace of Yan Mo. However, the princess of the southern border insisted that Yan Mo was not dead and only she knew where he was. The only condition now was that she had to find her father and see him alive with her own eyes. Then she would hand over Yan Mo. No matter how they tortured her, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. She had a strong backbone. After some discussion, they decided that Peng sang and Lu Zheng would stay behind to continue the search for the Prince of Nanjiang and his son, and then continue to look for Yan Mo. The princess of the southern border spoke eloquently. Yan Mo¡¯s men had seen Yan Mo being bitten to death by poisonous insects and snakes, so they did not dare to take away Yan Mo¡¯s body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That was why they had to look for it. Xue Qianyu returned to Lin mountain and was in charge of the area. Suddenly, eldest Madam Peng thought of the people from the water Battalion who came from Lin mountain. She suggested, ¡± from the looks of it, the only suspicious person on the water route was the Prince of Nanjiang? ¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes moved. the princess of the southern border said that she had an affair with Yan Mo. Maybe she had someone take Yan Mo away by sea. As he spoke, he observed the expression of the princess of the southern border. The southern border princess¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. It was just for a moment, and if one didn¡¯t pay attention, one wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. But Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin saw it. Eldest Madam Peng: ¡± general ze personally led his men to chase after them. We should know who they are once we return to Lin mountain. Lu Zheng had been looking at the princess of the southern border. When she heard this, her eyes were a little sad. He was sure that the one who had escaped by water was either the Crown Prince of Nanjiang or Yan Mo, but he was not sure which one it was. He had a feeling that in his previous life, there were many things that he had not investigated clearly during the battle of the southern border, like Yan Mo. Chapter 1094 1094 Chapter 1094-can keep up Gu Nian and Gu Xin had been in Lin mountain for half a month. Although they could now run around Lin mountain after the army had broken through the southern border, they were still a little worried even though someone came to report the news the next day! Not only were Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu there, but Gu shouxin, Gu Hui, and Princess Jinghe were also there. The two sisters prayed every day for the safety of these five people. Every morning, Gu Nian would hear Gu Xin mumbling to the heavens, ¡± I hope my father, sister, brother Yuanyuan, brother Xue, brother Zhen can return safely. I hope that the great Zhou Empire will win. She rxed a little when she heard this. It was a blessing from the little koi fish! But every night, she would start to worry again. The cycle repeated day by day, and Gu Nian felt like he was going to be possessed. In her past life, she had lived in a peaceful era and had never experienced such worry. The plot had already copsed, and she couldn¡¯t rely on the plot to specte. On the 19th of July, the sisters rode to the river. The weather had been very hot and stuffy recently, so the sisters woulde to the river for a swim the next day. Of course, he would take a shower in the tent every day. One day, the two sisters were about to go into the water when they saw a human head in the water. ¡°Brother Shuan Zi? Sister, isn¡¯t that brother Shuan Zi under general ze?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp and she saw the person clearly. Gu Nian looked over and narrowed her eyes. Xinxin, go and call for help. He¡¯s injured. I¡¯ll go over first. Gu Xin nodded her head and quickly went back to the Navy camp to call for help. Gu Nian went into the water and floated over. Soon, Gu Xin arrived with the Navy. By then, Gu Nian had already pulled the bolt. The Navy quickly floated over and brought the bolt back to the shore. Shuan Zi¡¯s body was a little swollen and he was injured. His wounds had been soaked in water for a long time and were already swollen. This time, Peng ze had only brought 1000 Navy soldiers to set up camp. Half a month ago, he had brought 300 men to chase after the people who had escaped by sea, and this Shuan Zi was one of them. ¡°Brothers, please make way. I¡¯ll give brother Shuan acupuncture and ask him about his condition.¡± Gu Xin took out some silver from her bag. Although she had only learned it for three years, grandma Xiao had taught her how to wake up an unconscious person, and she had also nned to feed the chain a Jade bead. That general ze was someone that her eldest sister had taken a fancy to and was her future brother-inw. She was willing to use the Jade bead. It was just like how she had fed Xue Qianyu the Jade beads. Xue Qianyu had saved Gu Nian¡¯s life, so she did not care about that! Gu Xin inserted the needle and, using the convenience of checking, pried open Shuan Zi¡¯s mouth. A Jade bead quickly slid into Shuan Zi¡¯s mouth, and no one saw it clearly. Soon, Shuan Zi woke up. ¡°Shuan Zi, where¡¯s general ze?¡± Someone from the Navy asked. ¡°Quick, quickly return to kun city and tell the general that general ze and the others are trapped on the nameless Ind. They had already intercepted the people who escaped from the southern border. The nameless Ind is in the sea between the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom.¡± Shuan Zi said. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± The people from the water Battalion immediately wrote a letter and sent it to kun city by pigeon. As for Lady Peng, the messenger pigeon could not reach her. To be exact, they did not know where she was in the southern border. If the pigeon flew there, it would get lost. Therefore, he still had to rely on people to send the message. Gu Nian and Gu Xin exchanged nces. They wanted to go. N?v(el)B\\jnn Previously, Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu had firmly stopped them, so they couldn¡¯t go. But now that Gu shouxin wasn¡¯t there, no one could stop them. The southern border had already been defeated, so they should be fine if they went with someone. The Peng family Army couldn¡¯t convince them, so he had no choice but to bring them along. Fortunately, the two of them rode their horses quite smoothly and were able to keep up with the speed of the messenger. Chapter 1096 1096 No one can bully her! ¡°Pfft, your focus is really different. You¡¯re actually concerned about whether he¡¯ll cry as loudly as Nini! I¡¯m telling you that I hate the person-in-charge, and I¡¯m probably louder than you are trying to endure it. ¡± Gu Nian had already finished her bath and was drying her hair when she heard Gu Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡± Without Gu Nian¡¯s exnation, Gu Xin could hear it with her own ears. Her brother¡¯s voice was indeed louder than Gu Ren¡¯s! ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Lin Yiqian looked at Gu Nian with admiration. How did you know? We¡¯ve only seen Yuanyuan once!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Can I tell you that this is a real child? is Gu Ren a fake child?¡¯ Hence, she found an excuse and said,¡±I guess it¡¯s because Ninja was almost eight months old, while our zhuanyuan was nine months old.¡± They absorbed it differently in their mother¡¯s stomach. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin agreed. Gu Nian dried her hair until there were no more water droplets. She gathered her hair and went to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room. After a while, Gu Xin also arrived. This was their younger brother, and they were from the same mother. The sisters loved him. Moreover, the baby was already half a month old and was very good-looking. Gu Nian and Gu Xin could not stop teasing him. Gu shouxin looked at his son with a silly smile. He had two daughters, and now he had a son. This was a son that even his soul was personally involved in! He had an heir! After caring about his wife for a while, Gu shouxin pushed his two daughters aside and carried his son. Gu& Nian was speechless! Her father was actually snatching her little brother from them? This was too much! Why didn¡¯t you snatch ninren away in the past? Gu shouxin: ¡± hehe, I¡¯m sorry. Forbear is not a child. He¡¯s not my son. Why would I snatch him? ¡± Cai Xiaolian carefully observed Gu Nian and Gu Xin. She was relieved to see that the two sisters were not unhappy with Gu shouxin¡¯s enthusiasm for their son. In reality, their family was aplicated one. She was worried that Gu Nian would feel ufortable having her own son with Gu shouxin if she knew the truth. On the other hand, she was worried that Gu Xin, who did not know the truth, would feel that her love had been stolen away. In the end, what she was worried about didn¡¯t happen. The two sisters really liked the new member of the family. ¡°Second sister, third sister, you¡¯ve finally returned! If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯ll ask Grandma to take me to you!¡± At this moment, Gu si had returned from outside. When he heard the news that they had returned home, he rushed over. ¡°Second uncle,¡± When she came in and saw Gu shouxin, Gu si greeted him. ¡°Sisi is back! Go to your grandparents ¡®ce with your sisters.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Although he came back to see his wife and son, he was chased away by his wife and went to see the two elders first before taking a bath. His silly daughter had not seen her grandparents yet. Well, he could y with his son for a while more. The Three Sisters went out and went to the main room to talk to the two elders. Hearing that Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe were still going out, the two elders were a little worried. Even that child Pengze couldn¡¯t handle it. Would it be very dangerous? could Huihui and Jinghe protect themselves? At this moment, Lady Peng and her men were almost at the sea between the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom. They could see the nameless Ind from afar. Gu Hui stood on the boat, enjoying the sea breeze. Her face was calm, but if one looked closely, one would notice that her eyes were not. Princess Jinghe came to her side and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Worried about general ze? He¡¯s a man, why would you be worried?¡± It had to be said that Princess Jinghe knew Gu Hui very well after being with her for almost a year. ¡°No one can bully my people!¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Chapter 1097 1097 Chapter 1097-cave On the nameless Ind, Pengze had a total of 300 people. He divided these 300 people into six teams, each team consisting of 50 people. The four teams were guarding the four directions of the ind, while the other two teams were searching the ind. The little old man had escaped with the Prince of Nanjiang. He had dozens of people with him, divided into two groups. One group led the way and followed the little old man and the Prince of Nanjiang, while the other group followed behind. Shuan Zi¡¯s injury was also because of the group of people behind him. Fortunately, he was a soldier of the Navy and was familiar with the water. After being injured, he jumped off the boat and swam for a while before he dared toe up. And because of the heavy rain, Shuan Zi was lucky not to be discovered. Shuan Zi held his breath as he swam towards the campsite with all his might. When he saw Gu Nian and Gu Xin in the distance, he also saw Gu Nian jumping into the river. He only dared to rx when Gu Xin ran away. He fainted and was saved by Gu Nian. It had to be said that Peng ze¡¯s men had been trained very well. At this moment, Peng ze was leading dozens of people to search the forest on the ind. They had been on this Nameless Ind for a few days, but they had not found any traces of the other party. They had seen the Nanjiang people on the ind with their own eyes. They had released a few small boats from the big ship and surrounded the ind from several directions. They had not seen anyone leave, so the other party was definitely on the ind. However, they could not find anyone. This was thest area that had not been searched. The strange rocks here surprised the great Zhou soldiers who had never been on the ind. In their impression, this kind of environment should not be on an ind. It was true. They had thought that there would only be some forests on the ind at most, and they were not deep enough. This Nameless Ind had really opened their eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°General, there¡¯s a cave in front.¡± At this moment, a soldier from a certain direction came to report. Pengze had instructed them not to act rashly when they saw them. They did not have many antidotes on them, and the southern border was good at poisoning. He was afraid that the people under him would die in vain. The people he brought from the Navy camp to Linshan were only responsible for guarding the river and did not need to go deep into the southern border, so each of them only had one detoxification pill. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng sang¡¯s men not only had three antidotes, but also some herbs to repel insects. There were tens of thousands of soldiers in the southern border, including the ones led by Yan Mo, and each of them had one. It could be said that it was the result of grandma Xiao leading the military doctors of the Peng family Army for more than half a year. Peng ze gestured to his men and then headed in that direction. A figure shed past the entrance of the cave. Pengze called for Jean beside him and asked him to find another small team immediately. Then, he led a few people to the entrance of the cave and stuck them to the stone wall beside the entrance. As soon as he stood firm, the rest of his men hidden in the bushes emerged and made a dangerous gesture to him. Peng ze turned his body to look. Arge group of snakes suddenly slithered out of the cave. Without looking, he knew that they were not ordinary snakes. They were poisonous. Pengze quickly ordered his men to retreat to the sides, but it was toote. He could only unsheathe his sword and kill the snakes. The rest of the people who were hiding also charged out. In a short while, this wave of people was killed. Almost all of them were bitten. At this moment, their faces were purple and ck, and their bodies were weak. They were obviously poisoned. The old man came out with six masked men and smiled at Pengze. ¡°This is general ze! Knowing that I¡¯m from the southern border and still daring toe over, general ze is really courageous. However, I¡¯m not impressed!¡± Peng ze raised his sword and stabbed at the old man. Unfortunately, he was bitten by a poisonous snake and was no match for the six masked men around the old man. Chapter 1098 1098 One less doesn¡¯t matter ¡°Tie him up! With him around, we don¡¯t have to worry about being surrounded!¡± The old man ordered. The two masked men were going to capture Peng ze. At this moment, Pengze still had energy to fight back. However, he was injured and could not fight against two people. Pengze was caught. The snake¡¯s poison made him hallucinate. At this moment, he felt like he was on a battlefield. Seeing his soldiers die miserably one by one, he became ruthless and began to kill the enemy. N?v(el)B\\jnn His struggle was a little too much, and the six masked men were unable to control him. The little old man fed him a red pill, and then Pengze quieted down, like a wooden man. As for the other people who were bitten, they were also hallucinating, but the hallucinations were different. The little old man ignored these people and ordered people to tie up Peng ze. Then, he entered the cave and had people carry the unconscious son of the king of Nanjiang. A group of people took Peng ze and swaggered to the beach. Coincidentally, just as they were about to reach the beach, eldest Madam Peng¡¯s boat arrived. The news of Peng ze¡¯s arrest had been spread to all four directions. Just as they were worried about losing their leader, eldest Madam Peng arrived. Eldest Madam Peng told them to guard the ce as they should, in case the people of the southern frontier attacked them from the East. The little old man and his men escorted Peng ze and carried the Crown Prince of Nanjiang to the beach. On the shore, great Zhou¡¯s soldiers formed a long line and surrounded the area. The little old man squinted at eldest Madam Peng, his eyes filled with poison. ¡°First Madam Peng!¡± The little old man recognized eldest Madam Peng. He had met her more than twenty years ago. ¡°Wang cuishan? How did you finally poison your master to death and be the poison King of the southern frontier?¡± Eldest Madam Peng also recognized the little old man. This little old man was called Wang cuishan, the disciple of the previous poison King of the southern border. He had almost been beaten to death by Lady Peng. At that time, Wang cuishan was ordered by his master to set up a trap and caused general Peng to fall for it. It was also at that time thatdy Peng broke into the southern border alone and saved general Peng. Just as she was about to kill Wang cuishan, Wang cuishan threatened general Peng¡¯s life and thus escaped. ¡°Hmph! Lady Yin, you couldn¡¯t kill me more than twenty years ago, and you can¡¯t today. Your man¡¯s life is life, your son¡¯s life is also life! Let us leave and I¡¯ll spare your son¡¯s life! Otherwise, I¡¯d be more than willing to let your son be buried with you.¡± Wang cuishan snorted coldly and didn¡¯t waste any more words. ¡°Let him be buried with you! I have two sons, it doesn¡¯t matter if one is missing!¡± Eldest Madam Peng said indifferently. Wang cuishan: ¡°?! ¡°Do it!¡± Grand physician Peng waved his hand, his face cold and emotionless. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Wang cuishan was anxious. What was one¡¯s greatest fear when threatening others? one¡¯s greatest fear was that the other party didn¡¯t care about the person or object you threatened. Eldest Madam Peng raised her hand and stopped them. ¡°First Madam Peng, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Stop pretending, just let the little old man go! I¡¯m not going to the great Zhou Dynasty, so why are you guys chasing me so closely? The Royal Princess and the Crown Prince are all in the southern border. I¡¯m just running for my life.¡± Wang cuishan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh, really? Alright, I¡¯ll let you off on the ount that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. You can leave, but leave behind all those wearing masks, including the one being carried!¡± Eldest Madam Peng¡¯s eyes locked onto the Crown Prince of Nanjiang, who was being carried. She did not point out the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°Don¡¯t! He¡¯s my son!¡± Wang cuishan waved his hand. Chapter 1100 1100 It would be a waste to give it all to him Snatching Pengze away, he stood still and sent the masked men flying with each punch. This time, eldest Madam Peng finally reacted. She ordered people to control the person who was sent flying by Gu Hui, and also called for those who had the insect repent grass and antidote pills to kidnap Wang cuishan. There were more than 30 masked men in total. Gu Hui really took one out with each punch. With the help of the Peng family Army¡¯s people, it went very smoothly. With the others joining in, Gu Hui carried Peng ze and squatted on the ground. Then, she took out a small bamboo tube from her body and poured out a white opaque pill, feeding it directly to Peng ze. N?v(el)B\\jnn There were a total of three pills in the bamboo tube, which were given to her by Xinxin. Xinxin had told her that this could save lives. As long as one was alive, it could save anyone, whether it was poison or internal injuries. Gu Xin had told her that this pill could cure all poisons in the world. Gu Xin had given it to her secretly when they left the southern border a few days ago. She did not ask about it. Peng ze¡¯s face visibly became better. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. The effects of this pill were a little too good! Of course, these weren¡¯t jade beads. Gu Xin had changed the appearance of the Jade beads. She put three of them in water and added some herbs to make six. Therefore, it was white and not transparent. Gu Xin had asked Gu Nian about it. It was fine to give it to Gu Hui. The main thing was that their big sister really didn¡¯t like to be nosy. As long as you didn¡¯t harm her and didn¡¯t do anything bad, she didn¡¯t care what secrets you had! ¡°Huihui, how¡¯s ze ¡®er?¡± Eldest Madam Peng asked after seeing that all the southern border people had been captured. ¡°General Yin, our poisoned brothers are going crazy! We don¡¯t have enough antidote pills!¡± Without waiting for Gu Hui to speak, someone hurriedly came to report. Eldest Madam Peng and Gu Hui looked over at the same time. There were at least a hundred people doing something strange on the beach. This was also the reason why eldest Madam Peng wanted to deal with Wang cuishan. They did not have enough antidote pills on hand, and they did not know how many more poisonous things Wang cuishan had. Now, the thing she was most worried about had happened. She did not me Gu Hui immediately. Gu Hui had saved her son. If her brothers could not cure the poison, she nned to take full responsibility. ¡°General, I have two pills here. Get someone to mix it with water and give it to the poisoned brothers to drink. Even if it can¡¯t detoxify the poison, it can alleviate the symptoms. Let¡¯s go back to kun city immediately. They will be saved!¡± Gu Hui saw that Peng ze¡¯s face was not the same as before, other than being a little paler. She also handed over the remaining two pills. ¡°What is this?¡± Eldest Madam Peng took the small bamboo pipe. I fed general ze one just now. Look, general ze¡¯splexion has recovered. He doesn¡¯t look like he did just now.¡± Gu Hui did not say much and only used the actual situation to express the power of the pill. ¡°So powerful? If he had known earlier, he would have mixed three with water! Isn¡¯t it a waste to let him eat all of it?¡± Eldest Madam Peng was stunned for a moment, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Hui: ¡± alright, Yingluo. Dear Mother. Gu Hui immediately stood up with Peng ze in her arms. Well, she was tall and strong. She carried Pengze in her arms and walked towards the boat. Those who were not bitten by the snake and were now normal soldiers had all witnessed this scene. Among them, there were more than a dozen soldiers from the Navy. ¡°Oh, general ze¡¯splexion has improved!¡± ¡°It should be the antidote. Gu Hui¡¯s sister is the personal disciple of olddy Xiao, so she might have brought Gu Hui a lot of antidotes. Our general is so lucky!¡± Chapter 1101 1101 Chapter 1101-beauty saves hero ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how those brothers are doing. I wonder if Gu Hui still has more on her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t general Yin send someone to prepare something? My brothers should be fine.¡± For safety¡¯s sake, those who were bitten by the snakes and had hallucinations were tied up. The rest of them were fed water mixed with the White pill. Gu Hui carried Peng ze onto the boat and threw him onto the bow of the boat. He was exposed to the cold wind while she guarded him by the side. At this moment, Pengze felt a little strange. Wasn¡¯t he just fighting on the battlefield and avenging his dead brothers? The air was filled with the smell of blood, but now it was salty and wet. The sun was extremely ring. He wiped his sweat and sat up. When he saw the person beside him, he was shocked.¡±Gu Hui?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± Gu Hui smiled at him. Peng ze was stunned. He pinched his hand hard and felt the pain.¡±Why are you here? Is my mother here? Oh right, the cave!¡± As he spoke, he was about to stand up when Gu Hui pulled him back. Just in time, when he sat down, his body leaned over Gu Hui. Peng ze moved to the side as if he had been bitten.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. After she finished speaking, she sized up Pengze from head to toe.¡±Someone has already gone in the direction of the cave. You can stay here at ease! The poison in your body has just been cured, don¡¯t get off the ship. What if you encounter a poisonous snake again?¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up and nned to get off the boat to help. Peng ze had already ignored Gu Hui¡¯s hooligan-like gaze. Hearing that he had been detoxified and that someone had gone to the cave to save her, he heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Hui stopped after a few steps and turned around. by the way, general ze, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the phrase ¡®a hero who saves a beauty has to devote his life to her¡¯? ¡± Pengze: ¡°?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Hui said,¡¯today, I saved the hero¡¯s life, and I want the hero to repay me with his body! Therefore, you can think about it from now on. Do you want to devote your life to me once or for the rest of your life?¡± The sea breeze ruffled Gu Hui¡¯s slightly messy bangs. Peng ze watched as she turned to leave with a look of satisfaction on her face after teasing a perfect woman. He cursed. On the beach, all the people who had been bitten had already drunk water and were now sitting quietly in a pile. Gu Hui followed eldest Madam Peng to the masked man and Wang cuishan¡¯s side. Eldest Madam Peng used her sword to remove the masks of the masked men. She would not pick them up with her hands, as she did not know if these poisonous things were poisonous all over. The rows were opened, and at the end was the Prince of Nanjiang on the stretcher. However, as soon as the mask was removed, eldest Madam Peng and Gu Hui were stunned. They looked at each other. How could it be him? ...... In kun city, two pigeons flew into the general¡¯s office. Great general Peng and old general Peng were both there, reading one letter each. The letter that old general Peng was reading was from Lu Zheng¡¯s side. The king of Nanjiang had been found and locked up together with the princess. It was up to the Peng family to decide whether they would escort him to the capital or kill him on the spot. The princess of Nanjiang had been taken away by eldest Madam Peng only for the convenience of using the ships of Nanjiang. After boarding the ship, she had sent someone to bring the princess back. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± General Pengughed. As expected from the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, he looks like his grandfather!¡± Old general Peng was referring to Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s great-grandfather had followed Emperor Taizu to conquer the world. Otherwise, he would not have been conferred the title of Duke. Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather was of the same generation as old general Peng, and the two of them had even worked together before. However, it was broken when it came to Lu Zheng¡¯s father. The only time Lu Zheng¡¯s father went on an expedition was to reinforce the southern border. By the time he reached the southern border, general Peng and Lady Peng would have already solved the problem. It would be the same whether he went or not. Lu Zheng¡¯s father had gained credit for it for nothing. He had met his mother on his way back to the capital. After that, Lu Zheng¡¯s father had never left the capital again due to health reasons, let alone go to war. The Peng family didn¡¯t like his father. Chapter 1102 1102 Chapter 1102-letter General Peng took the letter and looked at the old general who wasughing happily. ¡°Father, Yan Mo is not dead.¡± ¡°Second Gu, that brat, mentioned it before. Could it be that ze ¡®er and his mother have been found?¡± old general Peng was taken aback. ¡°Yes,¡± general Peng replied. It was very likely that the person who kidnapped the second Gu girl was Yan Mo. ording to spection, the person who kidnapped the second Gu girl was the Crown Prince of Nanjiang. Therefore, Yan Mo is the Crown Prince of Nanjiang.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± general Peng was shocked. Yan Mo has been guarding the southern border for nearly ten years. He became a general because he killed a general of the southern border when he first entered the military camp!¡± General Peng passed the letter to old general Peng. The Peng family¡¯s first and third wives knew Yan Mo. Gu Hui knew Yan Mo, and many people in the Peng family¡¯s Army knew him. They couldn¡¯t be wrong. However, Yan Mo had been poisoned and was unconscious. He was not dead, but he could not wake up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The father and son did not know what to say. They could only wait until eldest Madam Peng and the others brought the man back. Yan Mo, who had been a general in the great Zhou Dynasty for several years and was born in the Marquis¡¯s residence, was actually the Crown Prince of Nanjiang? No one would believe it. In the end, general Peng still reported this to the Emperor. He didn¡¯t say it was Yan Mo, only that it was someone who looked exactly like Yan Mo. Because he was poisoned and unconscious, he couldn¡¯t confirm it. He asked the Emperor to ask the Yan family to check if there were any problems with Yan Mo¡¯s birth and growth. ...... At the Gu residence. Ever since they had returned from Lin mountain, Gu Nian and Gu Xin had been staying at home to talk to Cai Xiaolian, y with the little boy, and listen to Gu Ren¡¯s stories from time to time. The first and second issues of their previous monthly magazine were already done. Lu Zheng¡¯s people had left kun city with the draft to publish it. They would probably be back at the end of the month to inform the sales figures. The rule that they had set was to take the content of two issues at once and split the money equally. After all, the bookstores under Lu Zheng¡¯s name were all over the great Zhou. It had to be said that Grandpa Zhou¡¯s business was huge. His daughter was dead, so he couldn¡¯t find the Duke Zhenguo to take revenge. However, he used the power of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion to do a big business for his grandson. As for revenge, let his grandson do it! This was also one of the reasons why grandma Xiao couldn¡¯t see him. However, grandma Xiao had also thought things through a lot over the years. On the 30th of the seventh month, Lu Zheng¡¯s shopkeeper, who managed the bookstore, came over and brought a few letters to the Gu family. Cai Xiaolian had two letters, one from Peng Yizhu and one from Madam Xie. Of course, Peng Yizhu¡¯s letter was mainly for Gu Nian and Gu Ren, but only under Cai Xiaolian¡¯s name. The other two letters were from Xie Zhiyi and Cheng Huaiyu to Gu Xin. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s letters to Gu Xin were the same as before. He nagged about her life, about what she had learned, which of her father¡¯s concubines provoked her again, got beaten up by her, and was punished. Although it was trivial, Gu Xin read it with great interest and even replied to Xie Zhiyi after reading it. In Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s letter, she said that everything was fine. When she arrived in Jiangnan¡¯s Suzhou¡¯s Qin ¡®An County, her adoptive mother seemed to be getting married. The letter revealed a faint sadness and uneasiness. She was afraid that after her adoptive mother got married, she would be redundant. Also, she still couldn¡¯t find her brother. Gu Xin would reply to her letter tofort her, telling her that she would not be an extra. Also, brother kun must still be alive, waiting for her to find him. Or, one day, when brother kun came to kun city, she would send someone to Jiangnan to inform her. you wereughing just now. Why are you so depressed now? ¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin curiously. Gu Xin sighed,¡¯I was reading Xie Zhiyi¡¯s letter just now! She said that her Kung Fu had improved again and that she was already the little Overlord of Yuzhou. Her life was quite fun. However, Xiao Yu was a little sad. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt is about to get married, and she¡¯s worried that she¡¯ll be left out in the future, so Iforted her!¡± Chapter 1104 1104 Gu Ren¡¯s sadness (1) That night, Gu Nian and Gu Ren stayed in theboratory and sighed. If only Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan were both in kun city. Gu Qingyuan was Gu Ren¡¯s father in his previous life. Peng Yizhu had written in her heart that after she went over, the two of them recognized each other as soon as they met. They sighed together and scolded Gu Ren together. Then, he went to the vige to look for Gu sanniu. Gu sanniu¡¯s real name was Gu yingxue, and her nickname was sanniu. Gu Ren was an idiot. Gu Nian also had a nickname, big head Gu. She had a big head and was smart. Gu Qingyuan made use of the convenience of the county Magistrate to buy Gu yingxue and treat her as his daughter. Gu yingxue¡¯s own brother and sister-inw would not dare to go against the county Magistrate. What Peng Yizhu meant was that they should still hold a wedding. In the eyes of outsiders, Cheng Huaiyu was adopted by Peng Yizhu, and Gu sanniu was adopted by Gu Qingyuan. Both of them had a child with them, and they were not her sons. It would be a good thing if they were in love. Originally, Gu Qingyuan¡¯s reputation had been ruined by the original owner of his body, and the local people wanted him to die early. However, after Gu Qingyuan arrived a few years ago, he had done a lot of good things and had a good reputation in the local area. After the Peng family received Peng Yizhu¡¯s letter, they sent general Peng three and Peng Eng to investigate. If they felt that this brother-inw was good enough, they would hold the marriage. Old general Peng immediately handed over the list of dowry that he had prepared for more than 20 years to third general Peng. Although the Peng family had always been stationed in kun city, they had houses, manors, and shops in the capital, as well as in Jiangnan. Olddy Peng¡¯s belongings had been given to Peng Yizhu as her dowry. Peng Yizhu epted it well. After all, the old general and his sons looked exactly like her father and brothers from her previous life. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They probably couldn¡¯t wear it back, so she told Gu Qingyuan that the Peng family would be their family in the future. Gu Qingyuan was just as pitiful as he was in his previous life. He had no rtives. When he first transmigrated here, he was stillmenting that he had at least a younger sister, a wife, and a pair of children in his previous life. In the end, he was the only one left in this life. He had been a government official in his past life. As an official, his sense of responsibility to serve the people had grown stronger. However, he did not know about Gu Ren¡¯s novel, nor did he know that everyone could transmigrate together, so he did not think about looking for him. In the end, a few years had passed, and he had been found. In this life, when the two met, Peng Yizhu told Gu Qingyuan a piece of good news. Her mother didn¡¯t have any hereditary diseases, so they could have a baby without worry. Well, at that time, Gu Qingyuan had finally eaten meat for the first time in more than two years. In addition to Peng Yizhu¡¯s letters, there were also letters from Gu Qingyuan to Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Gu yingxue. The letter that Gu Qingyuan had written to Gu Nian was to tell her to take good care of herself and not to be single for the rest of her life. Even if there were many rotten flowers, she had to choose a good one from them. Once she had chosen one, she would tell her brother and he would help her check. What he had told Gu Ren was, ¡± just you wait, you little brat. Even if I can¡¯t be your father in name, I will still be your father in both soul and mind. Ten yearster, if you don¡¯t get a good ranking in the exam, I will beat you up the same way I beat you up in the past. Gu Ren could only sigh sadly and pray to the heavens for his father and mother to have their own son in this lifetime and to educate their own son well! His simple-minded father and fat mother were not fierce at all. At this time, he had forgotten that he had a second uncle, Gu shouxin, who was fiercer than his father. Chapter 1105 1105 Gu Ren¡¯s sadness (2) The letter that Gu yingxue had written to Gu Nian was two pages long. It expressed her deep feelings of longing. The letter that she wrote to Gu Ren was a two-page long paragraph of inte ng. She was depressed. She was given a pitiful identity, but she was not given a cheat. She wanted to escape, but she was almost kidnapped by a bad person. It was only then that she realized that it was not easy for girls to run away from home in ancient times. She was also d that she was older. Dopey Gu had written her as a ten-year-old girl, and after a few years, she was already thirteen, older than dopey Gu. In this life, she was the older sister. Hmph, she had to hit her younger brother early. She had to give Gu Ren a good beating before he turned seven to take revenge for the two lives. Gu Ren was so sad! As an author, he had written the people around him into the book. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t write it as a baby! And he wouldn¡¯t write himself in it. After all, he always put himself in as the main character. In the end, other authors could transmigrate into his book to be the protagonist, while he had to transmigrate into his book to be a baby. How painful! Gu Nian patted Gu Ren¡¯s head. so, dopey, you¡¯re three years old this year. You should arrange your martial arts schedule. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be beaten up by San Niu. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t help you!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and said,¡±second sister, you are my sister now!¡± How can you help San Niu!¡± ¡°Who told you to write nonsense?¡± Gu Nian smacked him away coldly. I¡¯ve been here for so long, and there are so many peach flowers, and they¡¯re all rotten peach flowers. Is it your work?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Ren replied,¡¯Yingluo, I saw that you¡¯ve never been in love before. I¡¯ll arrange a few more for you!¡± Gu Nian pinched him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just write it for me and make me the Queen of the goddess Kingdom? Can¡¯t you get any man you want?¡± Gu Ren was speechless. The siblings looked at the crescent moon in the sky again. The stars around the moon reminded Gu Nian of Xue Qianyu. She remembered that Gu Ren had once said that Gu Nian in the book was someone who loved but could not get what she wanted. Even if she was taken into Xue Qianyu¡¯s residence, she could only look at it but not eat it. What did that mean? In the past, she rarely thought about these things, but at this moment, she suddenly wanted to ask. She looked around to make sure that no one was around, then asked, ¡± ¡°By the way, what do you mean by¡± thinking about love but not having it ¡°in the book?¡± ¡°What? are you interested in Xue Qianyu now?¡± Gu Renughed evilly. I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Without a second word, Gu Nian lifted the little rascal up and started smacking him on the butt. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡± Gu Ren begged. Gu Nian put her down. Gu Ren said,¡±that¡¯s him. He¡¯s Huanhuan.¡± Gu Ren could not continue. Gu Nian red at him. Gu Ren took a few steps back,¡±I, I just can¡¯t write about him.¡± So, you can only see but not eat.¡± Gu Nian was confused. Since he had already said it, Gu Ren¡¯s following words were also clear.¡±He, who had always kept himself clean, was twenty years old. Because he was doing a big thing for the Emperor, he hurt his lifeblood, so he couldn¡¯t be cured. you were jealous of the female lead, so when you saw that she was with Lu Zheng, you went to seduce him. He saw through your intentions and knew your rtionship with the female lead, so he brought you to the capital. He wanted to use the reason that you could only be his concubine even though you were from a good family to make the male lead give up on the idea of marrying a woman from a brothel. He can¡¯t do anything to all the women, so naturally, he let you guys do whatever you want, and then you rose up in his backyard.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Chapter 1106 1106 Chapter 1106-disappeared After Gu Nian¡¯s initial shock, he burst intoughter. Sheughed so hard that she almost burst into tears. He wasn¡¯tughing at how Gu Ren had set Xue Qianyu up to be injured and unable to take it, but at himself. She remembered that when she first came, she was very sure that Lu Zheng was a scumbag, a liar, a man who did not fit the three views of women, a hypocritical viin. She was sure that Xue Qianyu would not like her, because Xue Qianyu liked the White Lotus-like Gu Nian in the books. In the end, reality pped him in the face. At this moment, she was clear-headed once again. This was reality, not a book. In the book, Gu Ren had the final say, but in reality, he had the final say. Everyone had the final say in their own lives, and the ending was created by themselves. Gu Ren was dumbfounded by Gu Nian¡¯sughter. He took small steps forward and gently grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s clothes.¡±Second sister, are you stupid? Don¡¯t worry, the plot has changedpletely. Xue Qianyu will be twenty next year and he won¡¯t do that for the Emperor. He won¡¯t get hurt there. He can still do it. ¡± Gu Nian patted him on the back and said, ¡± ¡°Dopey Gu, let me ask you, are you very sad? The plot is getting off track.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad!¡± Gu Ren was stunned and shook his head. Initially, there were some parts that were not clear when it was set up. That was the first time I wrote a book on ancient Chinese to practice! As you know, I wrote suspense-type novels in high school.¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alright, I¡¯ve said it in vain. ...... On the first day of the eighth month, the ship of the Peng family Army that was sailing on the sea met with an ident. It wasn¡¯t that the ship had been overturned by the wind or met with a shipwreck, but that one of the people on the ship had disappeared into thin air. The unconscious son of the king of Nanjiang, who looked exactly like Yan Mo, had disappeared. Eldest Madam Peng had ordered people to turn the boat over, but they still couldn¡¯t find him. She interrogated Wang cuishan. At first, Wang cuishan refused to admit it. In the end, he was interrogated by Peng ze and Gu Hui. He begged for death and finally recruited people. He developed a pill to detoxify the poison, but she did not know if it was right. If he was not rescued, it was very likely that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang took the pill and woke up, then ran away. Peng ze was so angry that he cut off Wang cuishan¡¯s other arm. Wang cuishan looked at Peng ze with bitter resentment. Peng ze didn¡¯t care about the look in his eyes. He directly asked him why the son of the king of Nanjiang looked like Yan Mo. Wang cuishan kept his mouth shut. Peng ze sliced Wang cuishan like he was slicing meat. Wang cuishan had been forced to confess once, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t resist a second time. He said he didn¡¯t know what was going on because he hadn¡¯t seen the face of the Prince of Nanjiang for many years. After the battle between the great Zhou and the southern border ten years ago, the Prince had been injured by Yan Mo. Since then, he had been living in seclusion. Other than the king and the princess of Nanjiang, even the people who served the Prince had not seen his true appearance. Many people had seen them when they were young. However, it was not strange for people to change their appearance when they grew up. As the pain in his body continued, Wang cuishan told him everything about the Crown Prince of Nanjiang. The Crown Prince of Nanjiang was twenty-three years old this year. He was very good-looking when he was young, and some even looked like boys and girls. It was said that the Lord of Nanjiang had found him a secret medicine and let him grow up in it. Gu Hui thought about Yan Mo¡¯s appearance. For Gu Nian to fall in love with Yan Mo at first sight, there was no need to mention his looks. However, no matter how she thought about it, it could not be a boy or a girl. Gu Hui felt that Wang cuishan was lying. However, no matter how much he tortured her, Wang cuishan still said the same thing. Chapter 1108 1108 Must be surnamed ye Master yangughed out loud. He hadn¡¯t seen boss Gu for a year, but he was still the same. Gu Xin was already used to uncle Gu, so she took Gu Xiang from fourth uncle Gu¡¯s arms, ¡± ¡°Think about it, I¡¯m your third sister! She¡¯s already so big, much bigger than Yuanyuan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that they¡¯ll be older if they¡¯re born a few months earlier,¡± Yang Shi said with a smile. Fourth uncle Gu was afraid that Gu Xin would be tired from carrying the child and wanted to carry him himself. Gu Xin was not afraid of being tired at all and led the way with the child in her arms. Uncle Gu had already gone in to inform the others that fourth uncle Gu and the rest had arrived. Gu Xin first carried the child to see Grandpa and Grandma Gu. After getting permission, she carried Gu Xiang to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room. Cai Xiaolian had already heard about themotion outside from her nanny. She was also happy to see Gu Xin carrying the child over. Coincidentally, Gu Yuan was also awake, so sheid the two children in the crib. Then, in an instant, they cried louder and louder. Gu Xin was stunned. They were clearly fine, why did her two younger brothers start crying! The nanny hugged Gu Yuan and coaxed her. Cai Xiaolian hugged Gu Yuan and coaxed her. Gu Xin was at a loss on what to do. After a while, yang xiaohuan came in. Embarrassed, she took the child from Cai Xiaolian and said with a smile,¡±This child¡¯s voice is so loud.¡± ¡°So is mine,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Sister-inw, my family¡¯s little eight and your family¡¯s little seven are a few months apart. They can grow up together. The difference between the two of them is even smaller than the difference between the months Xinxin and Enzi are in.¡± Yang xiaohuan sat on the bed and asked about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s condition. She found out from the letter that Cai Xiaolian had a premature birth. When Gu Xin came over just now, she wanted to follow her to see Cai Xiaolian. As the two of them chatted, Zhang Shi followed them in. Zhang Shi was a bit envious and sighed,¡±How good would it be if I were pregnant with you guys! Then there will be three children growing up together.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± sister-inw, you should work hard and give birth to a son. He¡¯ll be like Xinxin sisi and Enzi. Isn¡¯t it the same? ¡± Zhang Shi thought about it. Oh right, she was only two years older than Cai Xiaolian, so maybe she could have another child! Well, he would go back tonight and make arrangements with his father. Fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family had arrived. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t wait to get out of confinement. She wanted to talk to Grandpa yang about making furniture. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t leave the house during confinement. Grandpa yang was a man, so he couldn¡¯te in. However, grandma Gu wanted Cai Xiaolian to stay in confinement for forty-two days. She was born on the sixth of July and could only leave the house on the eighteenth of August. In the end, with Gu shouxin¡¯s mediation, Cai Xiaolian was able to leave the house on the 15th of August. If she went any further, grandma Gu would not ept it. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t know that there were such magical things as jade beads at home. In her opinion, a woman¡¯s delivery was as good as passing through the gates of hell. How could she not take good care of her body? Once she decided on something, no one in the family could change her mind. Gu shouxin was already considered amazing. He managed to get Cai Xiaolian three days in advance. Then, the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, on the 14th of August, the emperor¡¯s letter arrived. The Emperorined about Gu shouxin in the letter. He said that he had already thought about it. He wanted Gu shouxin¡¯s son to change his surname to ye. In the end, your family had already given him a name. If he changed it by force, it would be a little immoral. Therefore, he gave an order to Gu shouxin. second brother Gu, you must continue to work hard and have more children. I want one of your sons to be surnamed ye. He must be surnamed ye. Gu shouxin replied,¡±I will do as you say and will not disappoint the Emperor.¡± In his previous life, his surname was ye, and Grandpa Gu¡¯s surname was also ye. It was fine to have a son with the surname ye. However, he and grandfather Gu had never thought about this, but the Emperor hade to force them? He had to take a look at his wife so that she wouldn¡¯tin about her back aching in the future. They were working hard on the emperor¡¯s orders. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu shouxin began to let his imagination run wild again. Chapter 1109 1109 Chapter 1109-couldn¡¯t find After letting his imagination run wild, Gu shouxin started to talk about serious business. What he meant was that he nned to choose another ce to build the city in kunzhou. Kun city was not the only city in kun state. Ever since their family built the food street and restaurant this year, more and more traveling businessmen hade here. Some of the big merchants did not need to stay here by themselves and only left some managers. However, as time passed, they would have family members. Those who were sold as ves also said that it was someone else¡¯s child and they couldn¡¯t make the decision themselves. However, for those shopkeepers who were employed, the master wasn¡¯t responsible for their family. Someone hade to ask Gu shouxin before if he could build a house in the city. Gu shouxin nned the Urban area and felt that it was not good to build a house in kun city, so he might as well build another city directly. At the moment, they had cement, so they could try out the city system that Cai Xiaolian had mentioned and build an ideal city. Gu shouxin had already chosen the address. It was the ce where Gu Xin and the others had gone previously. Uncle Gu and old general Peng had worked together and used a few months to open up a lot ofnd. Uncle Gu had also divided the estates for his daughters. At present, each of the four daughters had a Manor, and they could grow whatever they wanted. What Gu shouxin meant was that if the Emperor approved it, he would let Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu be in charge of the construction of the new city. Uncle Gu didn¡¯te here just for farming. He often went to take a look when the public outhouses were being built in the city. He liked farming the most, but he knew how to do a little bit of everything else. In the past, when he was free, he would even follow other teams to build houses for people. Gu shouxin was also giving his two brothers a chance. Since the Emperor wanted the Gu family to have the final say in the entire kun city, he couldn¡¯t be the only one carrying the burden of the Gu family¡¯s three sons! Moreover, Gu shouxin was thinking further. Now that the Emperor had conferred the title of nobility to the old master, it was usually inherited by the eldest son. Therefore, uncle Gu had to work hard to learn skills so that he could be independent in the future. Of course, he could also choose to live a happy life and teach Gu Ren, just like Xue qianxun¡¯s family. His father did not know anything and was just an old foppish man. The family depended on his son for everything. But Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to help his big brother in everything before Gu Ren grew up. It would be troublesome, so he wanted to train his big brother in advance. As for his fourth brother, he felt that he was much easier to train than his big brother. Gu shouxin¡¯s n was to add two more cities to kunzhou before the twelfth lunar month of next year. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... Fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family had adapted to life in kun city for a few days. With a big family there, it was easy to adapt. On the 14th of August, eldest Madam Peng returned to kun city with her men, along with Peng ze. The Crown Prince of Nanjiang was not found. He was not found, Dead or Alive. This was Pengze¡¯s first setback since he started leading the Army. He had a faint feeling that the son of the king of Nanjiang was not dead. Therefore, he nned to go back to kun city for the Mid-Autumn Festival and then pick a group of people from the water Battalion. He nned to sneak into the goddess Kingdom of Jinnan country and then investigate. Didn¡¯t Wang cuishan say that the king of Nanjiang wanted him to bring the Prince to the kingdom of goddess? He would go to these two ces to search. Of course, he wasn¡¯t that smart. He also wrote to Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, telling them to keep an eye on the southern border. Perhaps the Crown Prince of the southern border would return. At the same time, he also reported to the Emperor, hoping that the Emperor would issue an arrest warrant and hang a portrait of the son of the king of Nanjiang in the entire great Zhou. Don¡¯t rx until you see the body. Chapter 1110 1110 Nothing can stop me from getting drunk On the 15th of August, Lu Zheng met with fourth Bai. Fourth Bai brought Gu Xin¡¯s letter and a few carts of mooncakes. ¡°General, this is the mooncake that third miss Gu asked me to bring for you to give to your brothers.¡± White four said after passing the letter to Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng could not help butugh. In his past life, this had happened too. However, he would have already returned to the capital by then and all his men were stationed outside the capital. Gu Xin would have the kitchen prepare as many mooncakes as there were people. Back then, Gu Xin said that the soldiers fought a bloody battle on the battlefield. After they returned with a great victory, they didn¡¯t manage to return home in time to reunite with their families. The soldiers were all men, so who would make mooncakes for so many people at once? everyone fought desperately to kill the enemy and sent their sry back home. They definitely couldn¡¯t bear to buy them. Lu Zheng asked white four and his Lieutenant to distribute the mooncakes to the teams. The men in the Army were stunned when they received the mooncakes. They looked at the mooncakes in their hands and then at the moon in the sky. Those who had rtives were thinking about their rtives in their hometown, and those who didn¡¯t had no idea what they were thinking. Lu Zheng was munching on his mooncake as he looked up at the sky, a smile on his face. At the same time, the Gu family was also having a happy reunion. Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba were three months apart, but they were like twins. When one cried, the other would cry immediately. Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan hugged and coaxed him. They couldn¡¯t rely on a bunch of people to coax him, so they had to go further away so that Gu Xiaoqi, who was almost five months old, couldn¡¯t see Gu Xiaoba. Zhang Shi was very envious. If she and her two siblings had one in the same year, how good would that be? the three sons would cry together, how lively would that be! At the thought of this, she looked at uncle Gu with a burning gaze. Uncle Gu shivered and poured wine for his father, his brothers, Huo Junhao, Qian Liangduo, and Hu Liang. ¡°Drink, drink, let¡¯s get drunk today! We¡¯re not going home until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± I want to get drunk! I want to get drunk! Nothing can stop me from getting drunk! These days, he had been tortured miserably by his child¡¯s mother. Although he had good energy, he couldn¡¯t stand it every day! This woman was too much. In the past, she was only like this when he was idle on the farm. Now that he was busy, she still pestered him! Sigh, his damn charm! The Gu family and Hu Liang were fine. To be able to withstand uncle Gu¡¯s drinking, Hu Liang was a martial arts practitioner. However, two weak schrs Huo Junhao and a lot of money and grain were not enough. Who could resist such a situation? The second ce and Tanhua looked at each other. Yes, let¡¯s go! Huo Junhao suddenly stood up and said,¡±Grandpa Gu, first uncle, second uncle, fourth uncle, big brother Hu, here¡¯s a toast to you!¡± After this, I¡¯ll have to go out with sisi and en ¡®Zi to see the moon. I promised him, so I won¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Gu si and Gu& en: ¡°? ¡± Qian Liangduo also stood up and raised his ss, saying the same words. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You kids can go out and y!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Although the backyard was quite big, it couldn¡¯t bepared to theke near the restaurant. It was better to watch the moon there! There¡¯s also a night market in the food street!¡± Huo Junhao and Qian Liangduo heaved a sigh of relief and finished their sses. Then, they called the Gu siblings to go out and y. This time, Gu Ren had to follow no matter what. Usually, his sisters would not bring him along to y because they thought he was troublesome. With Gu en around, the two brothers had recently started working together to write novels to earn money, so Gu en was very willing to bring him along. Chapter 1111 1111 How many good sisters do you have? There were ten people in the group. Except for the extra money and food, the rest were all children. Qian Liangduo felt that he was an adult, so he kept an eye on the younger children of the Gu family along the way. Who knew that when they came to the west side of the city, Gu Xin and Gu si were doing very well. The two sisters were in charge of the food street in the trading area. No one would charge them for the food they ate along the way. It was Gu Ren¡¯s first time at the trading District in the west of the city. He was very excited when he saw some neighbors who looked a little different from the people of the great Zhou Dynasty. He was even analyzing which side they belonged topared to the modern world. The other businessmen thought that he was cute and tried their best to feed him. ¡°Sister Hui!¡± Just then, someone called out to Gu Hui. The group of people looked over and saw that it was the fourth son of the Peng family, Pengng. He was also Peng ze¡¯s younger brother. He was the one who had witnessed Gu Hui¡¯s gaze vite Peng ze¡¯s body and was even punished by Peng ze to run away! He ran over happily and said,¡±wow, it¡¯s quiteplete!¡± Lord Huo, Lord Qian, you guys are here too!¡± Gu Hui asked,¡¯are you shopping alone? Is your family not reunited?¡± Pengng shook his head. no, I¡¯m on duty today. I¡¯m going to the camp. I was passing by and was caught by the fragrance. Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Delicious dog!¡± ¡°Same to you!¡± The others looked at the two of them. That¡¯s not right. When have these two met before? He had probably seen it when he was young! The Huo siblings came to kun city to visit the Peng family. However, when they arrived, the Peng family¡¯s grandchildren were not home except for the youngest, eighth son. Therefore, Huo Yanyu and Pengng should have never met each other before. Kun city was huge. Even during normal training, Huo Yanyu and Pengng were at the end of the female Army, and Pengng was at the end of the Navy. The two of them might not have met before. Huo Yanyu,¡±f * ck!¡± Pengng snorted. you! Gu Hui smacked Pengng. you brat, did you bully my little sister? ¡± Pengng was stunned for a moment before he asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Sister Hui, how many sisters do you have?¡± Gu Nian and Gu Ren burst intoughter. They were reminded of a song at the same time. how many good sisters do you have? ¡± Huo Yanyu took a few steps forward and held onto Gu Hui¡¯s arm. teehee teehee, let me tell you, I have four older sisters, and they all helped me. Next time you try to snatch things from me, let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll deal with you! Pengng looked over. Number one was Gu Hui, number two was Princess Jinghe, number three was Gu Nian, and number four was Gu Xin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Number five, Gu si, pouted and said weakly, ¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m the younger sister, I can still protect Yanyu.¡± Huo Junhaoughed and looked at Pengng,¡±Peng four, what did you steal from my sister?¡± I can¡¯t beat you as your brother, but you can¡¯t scold me. ¡± Peng sng facepalmed. fine, miss Huo. I¡¯m scared of you. I¡¯m scared of you! Aiya, it was just that I didn¡¯t recognize her at first that day. She was wearing men¡¯s clothes and red at me! I was wondering which family¡¯s kid it was! I only knew that she was Huo Yanyu when I saw her with niannian! He was chubby when he was young, but now that he¡¯s grown up, he¡¯s even wearing men¡¯s clothes. No one can recognize him!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t re at you. My eyes are big, that¡¯s all. My squinted eyes are bigger than your wide-open eyes. And Oh, I was chubby when I was young, and you were chubby when you were young.¡± Peng sngughed. yes, you¡¯ve improved. You¡¯ve grown up and be smarter. I¡¯m no longer angry when I say that you¡¯re fat. You even know how to refute! You¡¯re Teachable!¡± Huo Yanyu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1112 1112 Chapter 1112-blown down by the wind Pengng wasn¡¯t in the camp for long before he returned with a bunch of snacks. As soon as he left, Gu Xin and the rest pulled Huo Yanyu to the side. Well, they knew each other when they were young, and they were both from different families, chubby little kids. The siblings in the family grew up normally, but these two grew up horizontally. Pengng was 17 this year, four years older than Huo Yanyu. When the two met, Pengng was 7 and Huo Yanyu was 3. After that, in their hometown in Nan County, the two fat men could not get along with each other for three years. When Pengng was ten years old, he returned to kun city, and Huo Yanyu returned to the capital. After that, the two of them didn¡¯t see each other for a few years. Then, she had turned around and had a standard figure. Gu Nian sighed,¡¯childhood sweethearts! I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, sister niannian,¡± Huo Yanyu stopped her. ¡°We¡¯re not childhood sweethearts!¡± They¡¯re two fatties who hurt each other.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both fatties in the same boat!¡± Gu Xin joked. Gu si and Gu Renughed foolishly. Huo Yanyu thought,¡±I¡¯m so angry. I almost forgot that this fatty still exists in the Peng family.¡± ...... After the group finished shopping at the food street, they went to the restaurant. The restaurant wasn¡¯t far from the Peng mansion. At thekeside, Gu Xin saw first Madam Peng¡¯s niece, Yin Qianli, again after half a year. Yin Yingli was still wearing her usual clothes, her hair tied up, but she wasn¡¯t wearing the little white flower. When she saw Gu Xin and her group, she walked over to greet them. ¡°Second Gu Youngdy, third Gu Youngdy, fifth Gu Youngdy, are these your brothers and sisters?¡± Yin Yingli looked at the others. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Nian did not say anything. Gu Xin responded with an ¡± Oh ¡± and Gu si blinked. Her sisters did not say anything, so it was not her turn to say anything. Yes, that was it. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and saluted everyone, ¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you young masters and youngdies anymore. Goodbye!¡± After she finished speaking, she left. Gu Xin sighed in her heart. Thisdy looked really weak. She walked as if she was floating. Would she fall from the wind? As Gu Xin thought about this, Yin Feili¡¯s servant girl eximed, ¡± ¡°Young miss, young miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was speechless. It could really be blown down by the wind! The group of people looked over. Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant retreated again and looked for Gu Hui. ¡°Miss Gu, can I trouble you to send my young miss back? Youngdy¡¯s body is weak, this servant can not help her up.¡± Gu Hui frowned. Speaking of which, this was her first time meeting this pair of master and servant. They had not introduced Xinxin just now. How could they call her miss Gu so urately? Why didn¡¯t you call Jinghe? She and Jinghe were about the same height and body shape! ¡°Why did youe out when your body is weak?¡± The maidservant¡¯s face was full of grief,¡±today is young miss¡± birthday. Every Mid-Autumn night, she would spend it with master and Furen. Only, this year she is only a bit tired.¡± What kind of master, what kind of maidservant, this maidservant¡¯s shoulders were also shaking, crying uncontrobly. To the group of tough girls in the Gu family, this was a little ridiculous. If you want to talk, just talk. Why are you crying? ¡°Bai Shi, go and help escortdy Yin back to the Peng residence!¡± The one following Gu Xin today was white ten, so Gu Xin called him. Bai Shi took a few steps, but before she could get close to Yin Yingli, she was startled by the servant girl¡¯s scream. ¡°No! Third youngdy Gu, you can¡¯t do this! miss is not married yet, how dare you let a man tease you. You tease! the maidservant looked as if Gu Xin had done something to her miss. Her face was filled with sorrow and helplessness. Gu Xin was stunned. Chapter 1113 1113 Chapter 1113-be more confident miss Gu, on the ount that mydy is general ze¡¯s cousin, can you please help? ¡± The servant girl went to beg Gu Hui. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. Princess Jinghe couldn¡¯t resist the violence in her body and wanted to wake Yin Yingli up. She had just taken a step when Gu Hui stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it! They¡¯reing for me. ¡± ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m afraid my cousin¡¯s title of¡± killer ¡°will be transferred soon,¡± Gu Nian joked. Gu Hui nced at her. you¡¯ve killed many of my cousins. I¡¯ve only killed one! Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian cupped his hands in respect. Gu Hui went up directly, half-crouched, picked Yin Yingli up, and carried her on her shoulder. ¡°Gu, big miss Gu!¡± The maidservant was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu Hui patted Yin Feili¡¯s foot,¡±I can¡¯t help it. People who practice martial arts are just that straightforward!¡± Let¡¯s go. Which courtyard of the Peng family does your youngdy live in? Do you want me to send it directly to your miss¡¯s room?¡± The maidservant quickly followed. Gu Hui then told Gu Xin and the rest to y by themselves and that she woulde over in a while. Princess Jinghe patted money and grain many. hey, did you see that clearly? record this scene. Especially when Gu Hui lifted that person up. That person¡¯s eyes suddenly opened! Money and grain were speechless. Princess Jinghe saw that he didn¡¯t speak, so she patted him hard, causing him to stagger.¡±Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get your share of the silver. You don¡¯t have anything to do after you¡¯re done anyway!¡± ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded in satisfaction. be good. Draw for me. I¡¯ll make sure you earn enough money to get a wife. Qian Liangduo¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Sister Zhen, why are you drawing this?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Princess Jinghe said in all seriousness,¡±record it!¡± In the future, when our big sister gets her hands on big brother-inw, she¡¯ll give this painting to him as a memento.¡± brother Peng? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved, ¡± sister Zhen, you¡¯re saying thatdy Yin might want to marry brother Peng? ¡± Gu Ren tugged at Gu Xin¡¯s hand. third sister, be more confident. Remove the possibility! Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and pinched Gu Ren.¡±Aiyo, you¡¯re right, you little brat! No wonder you can tell so many interesting stories!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face was pinched by a prettydy again. alright, I¡¯ll forgive you on ount of your beauty. ...... Gu Hui carried Yin Yingli to the Peng family¡¯s residence. They had to pass by the main hall to enter the inner courtyard, where the Peng family members were drinking. Before the servant maids could stop her, Gu Hui directly carried her in. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s that girl carrying? You¡¯re giving me a present for the festival!¡± Old general Peng was sitting facing the door. He chuckled when he saw Gu Hui. The others looked at Gu Hui as well. Only eldest Madam Peng¡¯s expression changed. These clothes were worn by li ¡®er! She got up and prepared to pick him up. Gu Hui handed her over to eldest Madam Peng and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Peng, Happy Mid-Autumn Festival to all uncles and aunties. I was shopping with my younger brothers and sisters when I met miss Yin. She fainted after we said goodbye. Then, her maidservant insisted that I send her off, saying that it was for the sake of general ze. I¡¯ve brought it here, sorry to disturb you!¡± Pengze was speechless. If he didn¡¯t see wrongly, this wretched girl¡¯s eyes were full of daggers. Although she was smiling, she was actually throwing daggers at him. Chapter 1114 1114 Why not collect more interest General Peng immediately thanked Gu Hui. She was his wife¡¯s niece, so it was his business. After thanking her, Grandpa Peng was about to invite Gu Hui to sit down and eat. Just as Gu Hui was about to leave, Yin Feili woke up. When she woke up, she looked weak and her eyes were filled with tears. The Peng family didn¡¯t like people who cried so easily, but they had no choice. This was a child of a rtive who had lost both his parents. How could they be calctive with a child? Eldest Madam Peng supported Yin Yingli and wanted to send her back to her room. thank you, miss Gu. Yin Yingli suddenly said, ¡± thank you for knowing that I¡¯m big cousin¡¯s cousin and sending me back so considerately. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Hui replied. However, Lady Yin, you can actually ask me toe to the Peng residence to send a letter to your eldest cousin and ask him toe and pick you up. Alright, Grandpa Peng, my uncles and aunties, my younger brothers and sisters are still outside. I¡¯ll take my leave first! Goodbye!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Peng ze couldn¡¯t help standing up. The Peng family members looked at him. Old general Peng stroked his white beard and smiled. ah ze, go and see her off. She¡¯s already brought your cousin back. As her cousin, you should thank her properly! The other members of the Peng familyughed without saying anything. ¡°Yingluo,¡± Peng ze replied. He chased after her, but Gu Hui had already reached the main entrance. ¡°Gu Hui!¡± Peng ze shouted to stop him. Gu Hui didn¡¯t even look back. She continued to move forward and walked towards theke. Peng ze ran forward and pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯re still ignoring me!¡± Gu Hui,¡±eh? Shouldn¡¯t general ze be at home apanying his weak younger cousin?¡± Seeing that she had stopped talking, Peng ze let go of her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Gu Hui took a step forward and looked at Peng ze with a burning gaze. Peng ze couldn¡¯t stand Gu Hui¡¯s gaze the most. He subconsciously took a step back when she looked at him like that. Then, Gu Hui went forward and said as she walked, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous! Last month, general ze was asked to choose between a one-time marriage or a lifelong marriage. Before general ze could answer, cousin sister started to appear.¡± Pengze retreated step by step until he reached the wall next to his door. The full moon in the sky provided the two of them with even brighter light than the entrance of the Peng residence, allowing Peng ze to see Gu Hui more clearly. Gu Hui was like the moonlight, very cold. But sometimes, he felt that Gu Hui was like the sun, very dazzling! What a contradictory girl. Seeing that he was not speaking, Gu Hui immediately put her hands on the wall and gave him a kabedon. ¡°General ze, please lower your head.¡± Pengze¡¯s heart beat faster and he felt the blood in his body rushing up. He could not see that his face was red, but he still pretended to be calm.¡±Why are you lowering your head?¡± Gu Huike was impatient. She pulled his cor, pulled him down, and kissed him. It was just one touch, like a Dragonfly touching the water. They touched, stopped, and then separated.¡±To collect interest. The interest of saving his life. Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, he turned around to leave. Peng ze was not a fool. He was a young general full of vigor and vitality. Gu Hui had only taken two steps when he pulled her over and pressed her against the wall. He spread his hands and surrounded Gu Hui.¡±No matter what, it¡¯s been almost a month. This bit of interest isn¡¯t enough. Why don¡¯t you collect more, miss Gu?¡± After he finished speaking, he kissed her and closed his eyes. He had been drinking at home. Gu Hui could clearly feel that there was a beard on his chin. Chapter 1115 1115 Pleasee earlier next time! Suddenly, Pengze felt his lips being bitten and instinctively retreated. He opened his eyes and saw Gu Hui¡¯s calm eyes staring at him as usual. Peng ze used his thumb to scratch his lips. Gu Hui smiled and pinched Peng ze¡¯s chin. ¡°Next time, if some cousin or sisteres to me out of nowhere, general ze¡¯s lips won¡¯t be the only thing that¡¯s bleeding.¡± Gu Hui was older than her uncle Gu and was taller than the average girl. She had already reached Peng ze¡¯s shoulders. Peng ze¡¯s hands were pressed against the wall, and his body was slightly leaning forward, so Gu Hui was able to look at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± Peng ze stood up straight. With one hand, he grabbed Gu Hui¡¯s hand that was pinching his chin. With the other, he wrapped his arm around Gu Hui¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui ced her hands on Peng ze¡¯s shoulders. from now on, Pengze, you are my man. If a wild flower appears by your side, I will make you bleed. ¡°Alright!¡± After saying that, Peng ze kissed her again. ¡°Aiyo!¡± There was a tree next to the entrance of the Peng family¡¯s house. Suddenly, a little fellow rolled out from behind the tree. Gu Hui and Peng ze were interrupted and looked over. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Before they could even retrieve their heads, Gu Ren, who had rolled around on the ground, quickly turned around with his back facing the two of them. Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Why are you guys hiding there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a hole under the tree. I almost fell in.¡± Princess Jinghe came out. Huo Junhao ran over and picked Gu Ren up. brother Peng, sister Huihui, please continue. We¡¯ll leave now! he said. Gu Xin held Huo Yanyu on her left and Gu si on her right. She looked up at the sky.¡±Wow, the moon is so round! Silly girl, sisi, let¡¯s go over there and take a look!¡± The three little fellows turned around. ¡°Sister Zhen, didn¡¯t you say that there was a strange person over there?¡± Gu Nian pulled Princess Jinghe to the side. Let¡¯s just bear with it, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Then, there were still plenty of money and grain and en ¡®Zi left under the big tree. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Brother Qian, I have a question that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you for a long time.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk while we walk!¡± In an instant, there was no one under the tree. It was quiet. Peng ze could not help butugh. your younger sisters are not as obedient as my younger brothers! he said. ¡°You¡¯re leaving again tomorrow?¡± Gu Hui did not reply. Peng ze raised his eyebrows and replied,¡±yes.¡± Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know my answer when Ie back. Once or for life!¡± Gu Huiughed. Then you¡¯d bettere back quickly. After all, there are a lot of men in the camp. If I save someone one day, it won¡¯t be good if I give my body to someone else first.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Peng ze said. Gu Hui rolled her eyes at him. I¡¯m leaving. Take care! Peng ze pulled her back and wanted to kiss her. In the end, Gu Hui nimbly dodged him. After running a few steps, Gu Hui turned around. general ze, the interest depends on the creditor¡¯s will. You¡¯ve collected enough today. Next time, pleasee earlier! Goodbye!¡± After saying that, he ran away with a smile. Peng ze licked his lips. The wound was still bleeding! This brat was full of tricks. Seeing that Gu Hui had caught up with the Gu siblings, he turned around and went home. Although he tried his best to control the corners of his mouth from rising, he was still discovered by the Peng family after entering the house. Those present were all experienced people. When they saw Peng ze like this, they all smiled. Oh my, the grandson of the Peng family had finally opened his mind. This was a wedding! Old general Peng touched his beard with a smile on his face. Was he going back to the capital to hold a wedding or was he in kun city? fine, I¡¯ll ask brother Gu tomorrow! Chapter 1116 1116 The 222nd day after the pretty farmer girl conquered the general After returning home, the girls sat in the small courtyard and admired the moon. They talked about Peng ze and Gu Hui. Princess Jinghe was the first to speak. sister Hui, I¡¯ve already asked Qian Liangduo to remember the two scenes just now. The moment you forcefully snatched the general and was killed by the general. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get him to draw it for you when you get married!¡± ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯ve really spent a lot on that, ha!¡± Gu Hui said. Princess Jinghe cupped her hands. Gu Nian continued,¡¯I¡¯ve decided to write a novel called¡¯ the pretty farmer¡¯s girl¡¯s strategy against the general on the 222nd day¡¯! It¡¯s tomemorate the love story of our big sister and big brother-inw!¡± Gu Hui: ¡± what do you mean by ¡®waste 222 days¡¯? ¡± ¡°Big sister, you¡¯ve been 222 years old since you first met general ze, right?¡± Gu Nian asked. Huo Yanyu nodded in agreement. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve just done some calctions. It has been 222 days since sister Huihui peeked at brother-inw Hui for the first time. Princess Jinghe,¡±PU!¡± The two of you have good brains, you can even remember this!¡± Gu si: ¡± second sister, what do you mean by ¡®strategy guide¡¯? ¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin,¡¯I know, I know. Siege. From the first time eldest sister saw general ze, she had already taken a fancy to him. After that, she started to work on his city and hisnd. The defense in general ze¡¯s heart had already been broken by eldest sister. Eldest sister had already lived in his heart. Tsk, tsk, tsk, big sister, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± ¡°I guess so!¡± Gu Hui smiled calmly. Gu Hui really wanted to tell her younger sisters that when she saw him walking towards her and taking off his underwear, she was certain that this man was mine. If he fancied it, he would go for it and express his thoughts directly. The girls admired Gu Hui very much. Now, even the youngest, Gu si, understood that her sister had taken a fancy to her from the beginning. Her future brother-inw was really walking into the trap her sister had set for him step by step! First of all, I watched her change her clothes in broad daylight andmitted a crime, and you want me to abide by it? you didn¡¯t hide your gaze at all, making people alert. Is this d * mn girl interested in me? Then, he would be serious during training and say, ¡± we¡¯re doing serious business. Who has the time to date you? ¡± It made him wonder if he had been hallucinating a few days ago. Then, when they were resting, they would tease him with a few words and make his heart itch. That would make him remember. After that, we¡¯ll do business. I¡¯m such an upright person that I don¡¯t care about love affairs! It made people worry about gains and losses. At thest step, elder Yue tied the red rope. the heavens have given you a chance. I¡¯ll stamp and mark you, and save your life. Don¡¯t even think about running away. You¡¯re mine from now on. Peng ze walked step by step along the path that Gu Hui had paved for him. He didn¡¯t notice at all. He only thought in his heart, ¡± Oh, this brat has two faces. Interesting, interesting! Little did he know that he had already sessfully piqued sister Hui¡¯s interest the first time they met. ...... On the 16th of August, Cai Xiaolian woke up early. She had just finished her confinement yesterday, so she had to go out early to get some fresh air. ¡°Good Morning, second aunt!¡± Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess had already changed into the camp¡¯s clothes. They ran into Cai Xiaolian when they went out. ¡°Morning! The kitchen has already prepared breakfast, you guys should go and eat! The weather is getting colder. Remember to wipe your sweat immediately after training. Don¡¯t take a shower immediately.¡± Cai Xiaolian muttered. ¡°Alright, second aunt. You should wear more too!¡± Gu Hui nodded. ¡°Second aunt, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Princess Jinghe said. ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. Chapter 1119 1119 The pitiful Gu en Grandfather Gu had written a letter to the Grand Empress Dowager the moment he returned from the West Camp. He showed some concern for the Empress Dowager¡¯s health, expressed that their family was doing well, and finally talked about the Peng family¡¯s marriage proposal and Gu Hui¡¯s attitude. In his opinion, these two children would probably be together. Both of them were not young anymore. Peng ze was already 21 years old and Gu Hui was almost 19. Since the wedding date had been set, they would definitely hold the wedding in kun city. ...... After her confinement period, Cai Xiaolian started talking to the Yang father and daughter about the furniture factory. They had left two of Grandpa Yang¡¯s apprentices in their previous furniture factory. This time, Grandpa yang came with another group of carpenters. Because everything could be bought and sold in the trading area, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s n was to set up a furniture shop there, just like the one in Zhou town. After spending two days to discuss the specific process, on the 18th of August, Cai Xiaolian brought Gu Xin, Gu si, and fourth uncle yang and master yang out of the city. As for Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba, their mothers were all strong women, so they had to apany them and let their nanny carry them. Worried, grandma Gu also came along. Grandma Xiao had been picking herbs there and hadn¡¯t returned yet. A group of people, two carriages, went out of the city and into the mountains in the North. Grandpa yang and fourth uncle Gu chose the wood, while Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi chose the address of the furniture factory. Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t stay idle, so they called Bai two hundred four and the others to go into the forest. Thest time second white was in a near-death state, he was saved by Gu Xin¡¯s Jade bead. After resting for a month, he recoveredpletely. This made people sigh. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, he started following Gu Xin again. Xinxin, sisi, don¡¯t go too far. This Lin zishen! Fourth uncle Gu saw the two girls walking further and further away and quickly shouted. ¡°It¡¯s fine, fourth uncle. There¡¯s the Salt Lake and the people from the Imperial court there. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Gu Xin turned her head and replied loudly. She then pulled Gu si along and continued walking. The two of them were dressed in men¡¯s clothes, holding the bows that Gu shouxin had made for them and learning to hunt! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Second white and the others were guiding him from the side. Even after fourth uncle Gu and master yang had finished walking around, the two of them still didn¡¯t want to leave. However, they were both obedient children. They returned with a few hares and pheasants. At night, the prey that Gu Xin and Gu si hunted became food on the dining table. Gu en¡¯s face was full of envy and she pitifully said, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, give me a day off too! I also want to go hunting with third sister and little sister sisi.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you use all your spare time to carry out your money-making n with Ren Ren?¡± Gu shouxin looked at him. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Second uncle, apply what you¡¯ve learned,¡± Gu Ren said. Fourth brother has learned Kung Fu, so you have to let him go out and practice!¡± Grandpa Gu also chimed in,¡±second brother, let¡¯s let my son go out and y every ten days!¡± It was inappropriate for a boy to be locked up at home all day. Besides, he¡¯s going back to Qing Province next year to take the exam. Once he starts, he won¡¯t have much free time.¡± Gu Xin smacked her head,¡¯that¡¯s right, en¡¯ Zi is going to take the exam next year! En ¡®Zi, I remember you said you wanted to surpass Huo Wentong and be a fifteen-year-old flower lover or top schr!¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± That was just a moment of excitement! Zhang Shi was happy,¡±en Zi, study hard, don¡¯t think about ying!¡± You should learn more in the next two years. What if you really get in? He¡¯s the youngest schr in the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Chapter 1121 1121 Chapter 1121-whoever remembers first loses In addition to the embroidery room and the Rouge and powder workshop, Cai Xiaolian and the Yang family¡¯s furniture factory were also about to start construction. The location of the paper factory that Gu shouxin had asked Gu Nian to make had also been chosen and production had already begun. The Emperor had sent a group of people who specialized in kiln burning. Since the first month of the lunar year had arrived, they had already been fixed and started burning. The winery hadn¡¯t started yet, mainly because the location hadn¡¯t been chosen yet, and Gu shouxin had been busy. Gu shouxin had a lot of wine recipes in his hands, and he had been thinking about it ever since Gu Xiaoba was born. Gu Xin was the head of the family¡¯s ounts and Gu si assisted her from the side, so the two sisters were usually very busy. That night, Gu Xin and Gu si were busy until veryte at night, so the two sisters slept in the same room. The next morning, the two mentioned something to Gu shouxin during their morning exercise. ¡°Father, I think kun city can expand to the East. I did some calctionsst night. After the winery is built, there will definitely be a lot of workers there, and we have to give them a ce to stay! You won¡¯t allow us to continue building houses in kun city.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You¡¯ve already calcted the initial investment? Then tell me, how many people do we have in this winery? How much do you think the poption of kun city will grow by the time theye?¡± Gu shouxin had the idea of testing Gu Xin. Gu Xin had done her homework and already had a rough estimate. For example, if they were to seek help from other states, regardless of gender, you couldn¡¯t let them be separated from their family for too long! With the support of the Imperial court, the official road from kun city to the capital city had been built to Qingzhou. After taking down the southern border, they could stille to kun city by water. Recently, Gu shouxin and general Peng had been thinking about building a dock, but the specific docking ce of the dock had not been discussed yet. The river near kun city could either be built next to the worry-solving Pavilion or next to the camp. It was impossible to build a dock next to the camp, so it could only be built next to the worry-solving Pavilion. This was the same thought of Gu shouxin and general Peng, but they had been busy recently and had not decided yet. Gu Xin told him a figure that she had calcted herself. Gu shouxin nodded her head. The figure that she had calcted was about the same as what he had estimated. ¡°I do have such ns. When all the workshops at home are built and there are no problems in the southern border, we will expand the city!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no problem in the southern border. Does that mean brother Yuanyuan cane back? I haven¡¯t seen brother Yuan Yuan in a long time!¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Gu shouxinughed. Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s visibly dejected expression, he cursed Lu Zheng a hundred times in his heart before saying, ¡± you can ask your uncle Peng when you¡¯re free. Ah Yuan is now under his control. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll go and askter!¡± Gu Xin was happy again. ¡°Father, if it¡¯s confirmed that there¡¯s no problem in the southern border, does that mean that Lin mountain doesn¡¯t need to be guarded anymore?¡± Gu Nian asked again. Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian. Alright, after the younger daughter was kidnapped, was the elder daughter going to be kidnapped as well? His old Father¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be more broken.¡±Who knows! Xue Xiao ¡®er is under the emperor¡¯s control, so I guess even great general Peng is not sure!¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Huo Yanyu and Gu siughed secretly at the side. Gu shouxin red at the two girls. sisi, you¡¯re so silly. I treat you as my daughters. You have to remember second uncle¡¯s words. Don¡¯t think of anyone first. Whoever thinks of someone will lose! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°&Alright, second uncle!¡± Chapter 1123 1123 Chapter 1123-failed attempt at instigations In the North Camp, where general Peng worked. He sat by the desk and looked at the two girls standing in front of him with a face full of regret! These two girls, no matter who they were, they were of the same age as her youngest son. Unfortunately, her youngest son did not have such a fate! Fortunately, boss was a good man and had kidnapped the eldest granddaughter of the Gu family. Great general Peng kept criticizing his youngest son in his heart, but he tried his best to put on a gentle expression. He was used to being stern, so he was not used to suddenly being gentle. His expression was strange. Gu Nian and Gu Xin could not help butugh. ¡°Uncle Peng, just do what you usually do. We¡¯re not afraid of you. We¡¯re afraid of your expression! Right, Xinxin?¡± Gu nianxiao said. ¡°Yes, yes! Uncle Peng, we¡¯re not afraid of you. We¡¯ve seen big brother Peng¡¯s serious expression so many times during our morning training, so we¡¯re not afraid at all.¡± Gu Xin added. Peng ze and general Peng were carved from the same mold. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om General Peng twitched his mouth awkwardly and coughed twice. ¡°Ahem, well, Nian girl, Xin girl, I could¡¯ve told you this. But I¡¯m a little unhappy with what you¡¯re saying about me, so ...¡± Gu& Nian and Gu Xin were speechless. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a great general Peng! Gu Xin¡¯s face immediately turned serious, ¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, you actually look very good when you smile. I guess it¡¯s because of brother Peng that we haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian nodded. I see that uncle Peng and aunt Yin are looking more and more like each other. Aunt Yin looks especially good when she smiles, just like you, uncle Peng! I didn¡¯t notice it before, mainly because you don¡¯t smile much. Uncle Peng, you must smile more in the future!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. hahahahahaha! general Pengughed heartily. it¡¯s still more interesting to raise a girl! He waspletely different from those stinky brats. ¡°Nian girl, Xin girl, your eldest sister is proposing marriage to my eldest son. I still have a younger son and a few nephews. What do you think of them?¡± General Peng had openly helped his son and nephew steal a girl. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, uncle Peng. The few adult generals in the Peng family are all very good,¡± Gu Nian said. General Peng¡¯s eyes brightened,¡±girl Nian, which one do you like?¡± Second, third, or fourth? Fourth is from my family. I raised him personally! He¡¯s not worse than ah ze.¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, if I don¡¯t have anyone in my heart, I¡¯d probably fall for anyone.¡± Gu Nian smiled. But, our great Zhou is not a goddess country, right? ady can only find one partner!¡± This time, it was general Peng¡¯s turn to be speechless. She should have let the few children in her family return to the capital and stay in kun city. Even a good girl had caught his eye. what about you? ¡± general Peng looked at Gu Xin. Xin, what about you? ¡± Gu Xin was much more Frank,¡¯uncle Peng, you still don¡¯t know about me and brother ah Yuan! The horse that was sent over by Xing Nanst year was specially won by me for brother ah Yuan! I only have brother ah Yuan in my heart!¡± General Peng: Alright, the n failed! However, I have to find something for those two lucky brats to do. Thus, general Peng straightened his body and said, ¡± ¡°This Zhou Yuan, I n to let him guard the border between the Yun nation and the great Zhou when the capital gives the order! As for Xue Qianyu, the Lang GE Kingdom is alsocking someone.¡± Chapter 1126 1126 Kidnapping sisi The two of them got on their horses and headed towards the direction where Gu Xin and the rest came from. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aiya, second white, can you hear the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves?¡± Huo Junhao was driving when he suddenly heard a sound from the front. After asking, he didn¡¯t wait for second White¡¯s reply and confirmed,¡±My brother and second brother are here to pick me up!¡± ¡°Huo Wantong, it¡¯s my brother Yuanyuan!¡± The curtain of the carriage was lifted. that¡¯s right, brother! Huo Yanyu knocked Huo Junhao¡¯s head. it¡¯s second brother Xue who¡¯s here to pick up sister niannian! ¡°My brother and second brother haven¡¯t seen me in a long time, they must be missing me!¡± Gu Xin and Gu Nian ignored him. Gu si chuckled. Huo Wantong, brother ah Yuan and second brother Xue will definitely talk to second and third sister first. They¡¯ll only see you after they¡¯re done. Do you believe me? ¡± Huo Junhao tilted his head and said,¡±hey, you¡¯re just a little girl. Are you going tough at me?¡± You¡¯re not allowed to stand on their side, you must stand on my side. Otherwise, I won¡¯t ask aunt cui to make you snacks next time.¡± Gu si: ¡± yes, yes, yes. Aunt cui has already been convinced by my second sister¡¯s cooking skills. She won¡¯t listen to you anymore! Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± That¡¯s right, he had brought a cook over. Now, she hadpletely integrated into the Gu family¡¯s kitchen. It was not like before when she would cook for him whatever he wanted. Thinking of this, Huo Junhao was depressed. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care. Sisi, you must stand on my side!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu si asked. Huo Junhao: ¡± because my sister went to your house to be a sister, so your family has to return me a sister. You¡¯re the youngest girl in your family, so you¡¯re back to me! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Huo Yanyu replied. Gu Xin hugged Gu si. Huo Wantong, you¡¯re so cunning. You actually tried to trick my sisi away! ¡°I hereby announce that Hanhan has officially joined the Gu family¡¯s sisterhood. He is our Hanhan!¡± Gu Nian carried her three younger sisters in her arms. Let us sisters work together to fight against the outsiders!¡± The girlsughed together. Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± Just then, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu appeared at the end of the road, and they whipped their horses even faster. When they arrived at the carriage, they saw a fewughing girls and a speechless Huo Junhao. The two of them could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Are you tired? Are you hungry? Do you want to take a break? It¡¯s not far ahead, we should be able to get there before dark.¡± Lu Zheng got off his horse and walked over to Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m full after seeing brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Lu Zhengughed out loud. He thought of the time in Qingzhou Prefecture, when this little girl had said that a beauty was a feast for the eyes. ¡°We caught some prey yesterday and kept it. Shall we roast it tonight?¡± Xue Qianyu looked at Gu Nian and asked with a smile. ¡°Wow, we brought some barbecue equipment.¡± Gu Nianughed as well. Seeing Xue Qianyu again, she was able to face him calmly, and her shyness gradually disappeared. ¡°Big brother, second brother, can¡¯t you see me?¡± Huo Junhao facepalmed. ¡°Oh, little rat is here too?¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Xue Qianyu looked at Huo Junhao with a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re Lord Huo of kun city now, how can youe out as you please?¡± Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin took my brother, my second brother, and my sister away. I swear, I¡¯m going to take sisi away! Hmph! After swearing to himself, Lu Zheng chased Huo Junhao away for a horse ride. He and Xue Qianyu were in charge of the carriage. Huo Junhao climbed onto his horse, ¡± My two brothers, do you know that this is a military horse, a military horse! And it¡¯s the two generals ¡®carriage, can a weak schr like me control it? Chapter 1127 1127 Chapter 1127-familiar person ¡°Little rat, sit tight. Let your brother¡¯s car take you flying!¡± Lu Zheng put a hand to his mouth and blew on it. The horse galloped and galloped away with Huo Junhao. brother ... Huo Junhao¡¯s bitter voice reverberated in the air. The people in the carriage could not help butugh. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, your horse is so obedient!¡± Gu si said in surprise. ¡°Of course! Brother Yuanyuan went to the Yun nation to look for this precious horse, and it¡¯s even more powerful than the horses in Xing Nan country!¡± Gu Xin was so proud of herself that it was as if the horse was hers. The two of them usually kept in touch through letters, so Gu Xin was well aware of everything that happened around Lu Zheng. ¡°Third sister, let¡¯s go to the Yun nation to get some horses in the future!¡± Gu si had only learned how to ride a horse in the past two years, and her riding skills were not very good. She could not travel long distances and could only ride a taxi for a few rounds. She was not as good as her older sisters, so she was currently very interested in horses. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, can we find the Yun nation and buy a horse?¡± Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om of course you can. After the matters in the southern border are settled, I will take you there and buy each of you a beautiful horse! Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Then do you two really have to wait for the emperor¡¯s orders?¡± Gu Nian asked. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, leaving the opportunity to Xue Qianyu. ¡°I should be able to return to kun city by the end of the year.¡± Xue Qianyu said. Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯ve already expressed your feelings, can¡¯t you say a few more words? He had put in a lot of effort for his little friend. In the past, Lu Zheng would still recall all sorts of things from his previous life, but now he rarely thought about it. He had long felt that the three closest people to Gu Xin had changed. They were definitely not the same three people from her previous life. As for Xue Qianyu, he was certain that he was the Xue Qianyu from his past life. In his previous life, he did not understand how Xue Qianyu had fallen for Gu Nian. However, in this life, he could see that Gu Nian had firmly grasped the heart of his little friend. Xue Qianyu did not like to talk, but Lu Zheng was still very familiar with his subtle expressions and movements. To him, he naturally hoped that all of Xinxin¡¯s rtives would live well in this life. In his opinion, Xue Qianyu should be the most suitable person for her. In the past, he had never tried to matchmake them. However, now that Xue Qianyu had made his feelings clear and Gu Nian was not against it, he would definitely try to matchmake them if he could. The journey back to the campsite was not long. By the time they arrived, Huo Junhao had already rested. He ran over in a hurry and insisted on giving his big brother and second brother a bear hug to show that the three of them were close. ¡°Second miss, third miss, fifth miss, miss Huo!¡± A familiar figure appeared behind Huo Junhao. ¡°Big brother Meng! You¡¯re here! I didn¡¯t see you before. Big brother Meng, you¡¯ve gotten even stronger!¡± Gu Xin said in surprise when she saw Meng Meng. ¡°Third youngdy must be joking. I¡¯m just wearing a little more clothes. This armor is quite big. I¡¯m actually not fat at all!¡± After more than a year in the military, Meng Meng had matured a lot. However, when he saw familiar people, he also recovered his former naivety. ¡°Brother Meng, did you do anything? You¡¯re dressed differently from the others!¡± Gu Nian looked at Meng Meng and asked with a smile. She used to think that her sister might have a chance with Meng Meng, but her sister didn¡¯t even think in that direction. After all that she had been through, grandma Gu felt that she had understood the rtionship between men and women. It was actually much simpler than she had thought. Chapter 1128 1128 Chapter 1128-overthinking look at what you¡¯re saying, second youngdy. I¡¯ve only killed a small group of enemy soldiers. Haha, hahahahaha! Meng Meng scratched his head. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu ordered people to distribute the fruit to the rest of the carts. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, brother Xue, first uncle said that if the soldiers have nothing to do, they can go over there to pick fruits by themselves. We¡¯re currently transporting a batch to sell, and it¡¯s enough to eat, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of being in a difficult position. Oh, and there are also fresh vegetables. You can pick some and bring them back. You don¡¯t have to only eat wild vegetables here.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I can¡¯t do it on my side, ¡± Lu Zheng sighed. I¡¯ll have to look at Xue er¡¯s side. He was stationed in the southern border Royal City. It would take him at least eight days to walk to uncle Gu¡¯s farm. It was a waste of time. Xue Qianyu¡¯s ce was still fine. The men in the Army rushed over at top speed, and it would take about two days. Xue Qianyu¡¯s men were eager to make a move when they heard this. There was nothing much going on at Lin mountain for the time being anyway. He looked at his men with a nk expression. ¡°We can go and eat fruits and vegetables, but we just need to go once and give uncle Gu a whole day¡¯s worth ofnd.¡± ¡°Yes, general!¡± Those who were distributing the fruits were all very happy. It had been a long time since they had eaten fruits and vegetables. They were all difficult to digest and only pooped once every few days. They were so worried. Meng Meng had already prepared a clean tent and a ce to barbecue. For the entire afternoon, the fewdies sat at the side and watched Lu Zheng and the rest organize the game, waiting for the night to roast it for dinner. Gu Nian felt as if she had returned to her second year after she had transmigrated. Back then, the four of them, Lu Zheng and the other three young men, had traveled back and forth between the prefecture and the vige. They had yed together in the vige. However, Gu Hui was no longer here, and Huo Yanyu was. This was the fourth year since she had transmigrated here. The first year was during the winter month. The second year was when her father was taking the elementary schr exam. The third year was when her father was the top schr in the imperial examination. The fourth year was when their family came to kun city. After this month, she would have been in the great Zhou Dynasty for three whole years. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Time really flies! Gu Nian held her chin as she sat on a rock. As she listened to Gu Xin and the other two girls talking to the four young men, she felt like she was in a dream. Would she be in herboratory when she woke up from her dream and opened her eyes? Gu Nian shook her head in her heart. She had not thought about going back in time ever since she had reunited with Gu Ren. After so long, she felt the true love between a grandfather and a grandson, between a father and a daughter, between a mother and a daughter, and between sisters. She didn¡¯t want to go back. In the past, she would think of her brother, sister-inw, er dan, and San Niu. Now, knowing that her brother and sister-inw had also met in the great Zhou Dynasty, and that San Niu had already formed a family with them, and ER dan had be her younger brother, she rarely thought about it anymore. Then what was she thinking? She didn¡¯t know. She looked at Xue Qianyu, who was plucking his hair. His side profile was very good, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He was a very handsome young man. Furthermore, he was not like what she had initially thought when she first transmigrated. He was a teenager who had not grown up. She now understood that many of her thoughts were very biased. A teenager in the ancient times was really not worse than a modern person in her twenties. They were even more mature and sensible than her. She then thought of Yan Mo. It was said that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang looked exactly like Yan Mo. Was that Yan Mo? After kidnapping her for a few days, she felt that if the two of them were really the same person, then her inexplicable love for Yan Mo before was really invalid. If she liked him, it was impossible that she didn¡¯t feel any sense of familiarity. Chapter 1129 1129 Eat everything she gives As Gu Nian stared at Xue Qianyu and let her thoughts run wild, the three youngdies beside her noticed andughed secretly. Perhaps theughter was too loud, it interrupted Gu Nian as she turned to look at the three people. The three of them turned their heads in unison. you three kids, don¡¯tugh! Gu Nianughed helplessly. I won¡¯t share the roasted meat with youter. The three of themughed even louder. Huo Yanyu replied,¡±sister niannian, second brother Xue¡¯s market is very good!¡± As far as I know, there are no less than ten girls who want to marry him, and some of them are my age!¡± Gu si said,¡¯third sister, second brother Xue is very handsome! He¡¯s so handsome when he¡¯s not talking! He looks so bright when he smiles!¡± Gu Xin agreed,¡¯yeah, I think so too! I saw a girl staring at second brother Xue in the capital!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯Yueyue, you three little girls have learned to make fun of me? Silly boy, do you still need me to teach you all kinds of things in theboratory in the future? Xinxin, do you still want me to apany you the next time you want to chat with someone? Sisi, I won¡¯t help you when Auntie scolds you in the future!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The three girls immediately shook their heads and covered their mouths, using their actions to show that they would not speak. Gu Nian turned around in satisfaction and continued to look at Xue Qianyu. Yes, they were right. Xue Qianyu was indeed quite good-looking. Putting aside the fact that she was initially influenced by the original novel, she really liked his food. Wasn¡¯t the Yan Mo who had made her heart flutter an erged version of Xue Qianyu? After three years, Xue Qianyu had grown up. He was bing more and more pleasing to the eye! Gu Nian suddenly had an impulse, just like the one she had when she first fell for Yan Mo.¡¯Cool general, my food, I like it!¡¯ With that thought, she stood up and walked towards Xue Qianyu. Gu Xin and the other two blinked their big eyes as their gazes followed Gu Nian. ¡°Let me help you!¡± Gu Nian said as she walked over to Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu raised his head to look at Gu Nian and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go y with Xinxin and the others! I¡¯ll be done here soon.¡± Gu Nian squatted down and said,¡¯I¡¯m already an adult. I don¡¯t want to y with little kids! Only some people like little wimps!¡± Her words had a hidden meaning. Lu Zheng felt like he was talking about himself, but before he could refute, Xue Qianyu added, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Some people just don¡¯t know themselves and don¡¯t even look at how old they are!¡± Lu Zheng: He remembered the first time he met Xinxin after he was reborn. She had called him uncle! ¡°Second brother, sister niannian, this is where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Huo Junhao said. Which one of you didn¡¯t start out as little kids?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lu Zheng agreed. Little rat was still the best. Xue Qianyu was a guy who only cared about the opposite sex and had no humanity. ¡°That¡¯s right, we grew up together from little brats, and now we¡¯re big girls and big guys!¡± Gu Nian and Xue qianxun said in unison. After that, the two of them were stunned for a moment. Then, they looked at each other andughed. Huo Junhao was chopping firewood. He raised his axe. ¡°Don¡¯t show off, I¡¯ve had my fill and can¡¯t eat any more roasted meat!¡± He had already learned the phrase ¡®a single dog eating dog food¡¯ from Gu Nian when he was in Sanchakou vige. don¡¯t eat if you can¡¯t finish it, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. just let me finish it all. Lu Zheng shook his head. tsk, tsk, tsk. Xue Xiao ¡®er, Oh Xue Xiao¡¯ er. Can you be a human? ¡± Wasn¡¯t it just Gu Nian¡¯s barbecue? You still want to eat all of them? Gu Nian picked up some mud to roast, do you want some?¡± Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian and said, ¡± ¡°Eat. Eat whatever she gives you.¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1130 1130 I don¡¯t want to be bullied As night fell, the meat was all packed. The eight of them approached the fire. Gu Nian took the tools she brought with her and skewered the meat. She then gave it to Xue qianxun to roast. Meng Meng suddenly whispered to Gu Xin and Gu si, ¡± ¡°Is second youngdy in a rtionship with Xue Er?¡± Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡¯brother Meng, are you that slow? Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Meng Meng scratched his head and asked,¡±third miss, are you nning to marry ah Yuan?¡± Fifth youngdy, are you going to marry little rat?¡± Gu Xin nodded and Gu si patted Meng Meng hard, ¡± ¡°Brother Meng, what nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m not going to marry him.¡± Meng Meng did not understand. The feeling Huo Junhao gave Gu Si was the same as how Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu felt about Gu Xin and Gu Nian! ¡°Why?¡± Gu si said seriously,¡±Huo Wantong is so smart, but I¡¯m so stupid!¡± If I were to marry her, wouldn¡¯t I be bullied to death by him? Just like how my father often bullies my mother.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement. that¡¯s right. First aunt isn¡¯t as smart as first uncle. She¡¯s often left speechless by first uncle¡¯s words. She can¡¯t even vent her anger. Gu si pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Meng Meng thought for a moment and said,¡±but your parents also gave birth to four of your children!¡± Uncle Gu is not seduced by the coquettish women from the neighboring vige and is devoted to your mother. That¡¯s good! He didn¡¯t hit or curse your mother, he was just telling her the truth!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si thought that brother Meng¡¯s words seemed to make sense! But he felt that something was wrong. Gu Nian happened to be standing beside them and overheard their conversation. She raised her head to look at Huo Junhao, who was happily roasting meat.¡¯This guy is heartless, and that girl is heartless. The two of them are heartless. They make a perfect couple.¡¯ She could not help butugh. Sometimes, she felt that Xinxin and sisi were quite smart, but when it came to uncle, they were a little silly. ¡°Sister sisi, hurry up ande over!¡± Huo Junhao suddenly shouted. ¡°What for?¡± Gu si responded. ¡°Come over and help me taste if the meat is done? I¡¯ve never roasted it before!¡± Huo Junhao said. ¡°Brother, are you stupid? you¡¯re obviously fine! Sister niannian taught me before!¡± Huo Yanyuughed. silly boy,e here quickly. This is leg meat. It¡¯s delicious! Gu Nian called Huo Yanyu over.¡¯Hmm, this child prodigy is usually quite smart, but she¡¯s a little out of her mind at this time. How could Huo Junhao not know if the meat is ready?¡¯ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si jogged to Huo Junhao¡¯s side. Huo Junhao fed her a meat skewer and she ate it. Usually, at home, when Huo Junhao¡¯s chef made snacks, Huo Junhao would also trick Gu si into letting him try them first. He would only eat if they were good, and he would not eat if they were not. Therefore, Gu si did not notice anything strange. Huo Yanyu and Gu Xin had seen this many times, so they did not think much of it. A few older people all understood that little rat was feeding the girl, and then feeding her until she grew up and just happened to be taken home! It was really high! Meng Meng was envious when he saw that his three friends had already found their ideal partners! However, he had been hurt by his fianc¨¦e two years ago, and he had not recovered from it yet. He felt that other than the girl he was familiar with, the others were not good girls. He sighed in his heart. When would he be able to find a good girl? Even that tomboy Gu Hui had found a partner. He couldn¡¯t fall behind! Chapter 1132 1132 They are the same age Everyone agreed with Huo Yanyu¡¯s words. They believed that the rumors were definitely spread by the people of the southern border. Unfortunately, the great Zhou Empire would never give up Lin mountain and let them upy the territory. Now, the royal family of the southern border was gone, and the small southern borderpletely belonged to the great Zhou. As Gu Nian thought of this, she asked Lu Zheng, ¡± Yuan, is it really possible that Yan Mo is the son of the king of Nanjiang? ¡± Gu Nian asked Lu Zheng mainly because Lu Zheng had been reborn and might know about it. ¡°They just look alike,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±no one would dare to say so. There was news from the capital that the Yan family had provided Yan Mo¡¯s life track for the past 20 years. There was basically nothing unusual. It was only during the battle with the southern border a few years ago that he was ambushed and disappeared for a few days. However, he was finally found and was seriously injured. When they were at the Qingzhou camp, Xinxin had scattered some medicinal powder on him, which was just right to restrain his injured Chen Ji. Everything about him is normal.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xue Qianyu suddenly said,¡±I heard from the soldiers of the Navy that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang is even stranger than Yan Mo.¡± The Crown Prince of Nanjiang was thin and weak when he was young, and his health had always been poor. Since he was ten years old, he had been wearing a ferocious mask. In other words, since he was ten years old, no one had seen his true face except for the Lord of Nanjiang. I heard that a few years ago, Yan Mo led his troops to battle with the southern border. The Prince of Nanjiang also participated, but he rarely appeared.¡± Huo Junhao asked,¡±how old is the son of the king of Nanjiang this year?¡± Is she the same age as Yan Mo?¡± ¡°Yes, they are the same age,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Huo Junhao¡¯s eyes lit up. then do you think it¡¯s possible that the original son of the king of Nanjiang is already dead, so he wore a mask when he was ten years old? no one knows what he looks like anyway. As long as his body shape is simr, it¡¯ll be fine. As for Yan Mo, he might have made a deal with the Lord of Nanjiang. He had faked his death on the battlefieldst year and then wore a mask to be the Prince of Nanjiang. He kidnapped sister niannian so easily. If he¡¯s not familiar with our ce, what is he? Therefore, I believe that Yan Mo is the son of the king of Nanjiang.¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand, which was about to continue feeding him, and added, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that this is the case. The son of the king of Nanjiang should be a woman. Didn¡¯t they say that thedies in Nanjiang had a high status? Just like the goddess Kingdom, women could also inherit the throne. Because she was wearing a mask, everyone knew that she was the Prince, so they didn¡¯t care whether she was male or female. And didn¡¯t general Yan disappear for a few days after that battle? Did the two of them meet, get along, and develop feelings for each other? General Yan¡¯s sweetheart was this female Crown Prince from the southern border, so when Su Yan said that her cousin definitely had no sweetheart, general Yan told his sister that he already had someone in his heart. Because his sweetheart was the Crown Princess of an enemy country, he didn¡¯t dare to say who she was. However, in order to show his attitude in front of his sister, he had to say it. After the incident with the beauty, the Emperor could no longer tolerate the southern border. General Yan had to stand against his sweetheart again. Maybe he even killed his sweetheart. His sweetheart, the Crown Prince of the southern border, scolded him and begged him to help the southern border before she died. He couldn¡¯t bear it and agreed, then pretended to die. Then, he became the Prince of Nanjiang in ce of his sweetheart. Initially, he could not be hostile to the great Zhou soldiers because they were his subordinates. So, he went to catch his sister. After that, I was injured by my sister¡¯s hidden weapon.¡± Chapter 1133 1133 Chapter 1133-making up stories Everyone was in awe of Gu Xin¡¯s imagination. Huo Yanyuughed at Gu Xin. sister Xinxin, since when did you start making up stories? two generals from opposing countries. A love that is destined to never be together. The hatred between the country and the family made the two of them conflicted and confused. Hahahaha!¡± Gu Xin nodded in agreement, ¡± sure, sure. I¡¯ll go back and tell Renren. I¡¯ll get her to make it up. He can make it up better than me!¡± Gu si chewed on something and frowned. ¡°You clearly know that he¡¯s a general of an enemy country, so why fall in love with him? Wasn¡¯t this feeling bad for her? In any case, if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with someone from an enemy country.¡± Huo Junhao fed Gu si a piece of fruit with great satisfaction. ¡°Well done, sister sisi. Come and have a piece of fruit to relieve your greasiness!¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other. They were not thinking about who they were, but the possibility of Gu Xin¡¯s guess. If the son of the king of Nanjiang was a woman, it might be possible. Xue Qianyu suddenly stood up. you guys eat first. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back in a while! Gu Nian was bored sitting there. She hade to the mountain to spend more time with Xue Qianyu, so she followed him. She walked to Xue Qianyu¡¯s side and asked, ¡± do you think that Xinxin¡¯s idea is possible? ¡± Xue Qianyu nodded and said,¡±we can try if we think in that direction.¡± General ze had gone to find Yan Mo. If Xinxin was right, even if she was only a little closer, the news would be useful to general ze. Although we don¡¯t know if the Crown Prince of Nanjiang is Yan Mo, we know his habits, name, and age very well. If general ze has this information, he might have a way to make people appear.¡± what? ¡± Gu Nianughed. you guys trust Xinxin that much? ¡± ¡°If he was Yan Mo, how would you feel?¡± Xue Qianyu asked instead of answering. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous?¡± Gu Nian frowned. Xue Qianyuughed,¡±No.¡± I¡¯m smarter than you, I can tell who you care about.¡± ¡°Yueyue, you know me better than I do?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. The girl that I love, I naturally have to understand her better than her, otherwise, how can I treat her well?¡± Gu Nian looked at the side of Xue Qianyu¡¯s face. Seriously, could he not be so serious when he was expressing his feelings? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, I seem to like this type. Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian, who was walking sideways toward him. He could not help but reach out and grab Gu Nian¡¯s wrist. Gu Nian was confused. He lifted Gu Nian¡¯s hand and held it in his own. ¡°Look ahead, it¡¯s dark. Be careful not to fall. I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m looking at it, but there are still decades in the future. You can take your time to look at it. There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft, narcissist!¡± Gu Nian said. Her heart felt as sweet as honey. She had never experienced such a feeling before. It was a kind of greasy feeling. Her rationality didn¡¯t like it, but she liked it very much in her heart. It was a very contradictory feeling. However, Xue Qianyu was so serious when he said these words. If you didn¡¯t look at his eyes carefully, you would think that he was reading and that these words were emotionless. But if you looked into his eyes, you would know that all his feelings were in his eyes. Xue Qianyu¡¯s lips curled up as he held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and walked forward. Both of their palms were warm. People who practiced martial arts all year round were in good health. Gu Nian did not have cold hands and feet or menstrual cramps like other girls. She was in good health. Chapter 1135 1135 Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll end up feeding a fat Xinxin Just as they were about to reach the barbecue area, Gu Nian was about to get off the bed and walk on her own. Yes, she deeply remembered that she was the older sister and could not teach her younger sister the wrong things. That¡¯s right, just like how her grandparents and father usually told her about her elder sister, she should not teach her younger sister the wrong things. As the rest of them were chatting happily, Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian joined in. At this moment, Meng Meng was telling everyone about some of the small missions he had participated in before, such as destroying the enemy¡¯s city gate tower and killing a team of enemy spies. He then talked about the weather in the Yun nation. At night, they had to cover themselves with a nket, but during the day, it was so hot that they only wanted to wear short clothes. He had also discovered the salt pan Gu Xin had discovered before. However, he thought that it was a Lake and he had water on him, so he didn¡¯t go over to take a look. When they arrived at kun city, the scenery was very beautiful. He said that when he brought his three brothers here, they saw a ce on the way. The water there was very pure, and the blue and green surrounding scenery reflected in it looked like two identical paintings. Gu Xin and the other two girls yearned for it. Then, Gu Xin clenched her little fist, ¡± next year, I will definitely visit the entire kunzhou! ¡°&I want one too,¡± Huo Yanyu and Gu si said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you guys there when I¡¯m free,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. I know most of the ces here.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯really? Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re amazing. Big brother Yuan Yuan, do you have a house in kunzhou like in other ces?¡± ¡°You even know that!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Gu Xin was stunned, Oh, there really is! I¡¯m so far away from you!¡± Lu Zheng was confused. I¡¯m so close, what distance? Gu siughed from the side. brother ah Yuan, one of third sister¡¯s small goals is to earn money to buy houses everywhere. She wants to be like you. She wants to have a house and a shop in every state capital of the great Zhou Dynasty! Lu Yang was amused. hahahahahaha, that¡¯s great. I have another goal, and that is to be the richest man in great Zhou. Xinxin, do you want to be like me? ¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡±brother Yuan Yuan, can you stop setting goals?¡± It¡¯s so hard to catch up to you!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lu Zheng pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face. alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t set any goals. I believe that you¡¯ll be richer than me in two years.¡± After pinching her face, he continued to feed Gu Xin. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Aren¡¯t you afraid of making little Xinxin fat?¡¯ The few of them started chatting again. Huo Junhao began to talk about his ns for kun city. He was 15 this year and nned to work in kun city until he was 20. After the construction of Kun Zhou waspleted, he would return to the capital and be a third-rank official. If his n seeded, he would be the first weak third-rank official in the history of the Great Zhou. Of course, he would notpete with the generals. The generals could be promoted easily after winning a battle, while the Civil officials had a hard time getting promoted. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had asked, ¡± are you nning to build? ¡± Gu Nian was also curious about this. In her impression, the Huo family was full of loyal officials. They were all civil servants and capable candidates in the cab. Huo Junhao had the ability to do so, but he was a little wild and did not like to be restrained. It was rare for him to want to be a good official. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns,¡± Huo Junhao replied calmly. I¡¯ll listen to second uncle. I¡¯m like a sharp sword in second uncle¡¯s hand now. I¡¯ll attack wherever he points me to, and I¡¯ll do whatever he wants me to do! Second uncle is the benefactor of my life. If I follow him, I canplete the family¡¯s tasks and I don¡¯t have to use my brain. How good is that?¡± Everyone was speechless. When you get home, you¡¯ll tell your benefactor to let you use more of your brain. Chapter 1136 1136 A familiar ce That night, everyone talked for a long time. Everyone shared their ns, just like a group of studying friends talking about their dreams when they grew up. The fire in the bonfire was about to be put out, and the girls went back to their tents to sleep. Huo Junhao slept in the carriage. Meng Meng went to get another bundle of firewood and sat down to continue barbecuing meat and chatting with Xue qianxun and Lu Zheng. The three of them nned to sleep by the fire, mainly because Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng were worried about Gu Xin and thought about them. The Prince of Nanjiang had not been caught yet. Meng Meng could sleep anywhere. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he fell asleep. The next morning, the four girls were woken up by their biological clock. He got up, washed up, and had breakfast. Gu Nian realized that Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were not bad. They could even cook. There was millet porridge, boiled corn, Wild Eggs, side dishes from uncle Gu, braised meat, and fruit. A nutritious breakfast was served. Zhou Yuan, ¡± Gu Nian said as she looked at the braised meat, ¡± did you secretly learn my marinade? ¡± Lu Zheng smiled at Gu Nian. ¡°Second miss, Xue Xiao ¡®er secretly learned it,¡± Meng Meng said. Hahahaha, in the past, the four of us made a bet. Whoever lost would go to your house to see your braised meat and remember the recipe of the stew. He¡¯s lost.¡± Gu Nian: ¡± Yingluo, it¡¯s no wonder. There was a time when she was making some stew for Empress Jiang. Xue Qianyu wanted to run into the kitchen to help her start the fire. At that time, she was still worried that this brat would take a fancy to her. So it turned out that he was stealing her secret recipe! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian was speechless at her own wishful thinking. Xue qianxun seemed to know what she was thinking and calmly said, ¡± ¡°It was mainly because you were making the marinade that day. If it was someone else, I would have forced little rat to go.¡± Huo Junhao,¡±tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk¡± Lu Zheng,¡±tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.¡± Meng Mengughed,¡±hahaha!¡± Huo Junhao and Lu Zheng turned to re at Meng Meng.¡¯Bro, why aren¡¯t you following the rhythm?¡¯ Why are youughing with a few girls? Gu Xin&, Gu si, and& Huo Yanyu,¡±hahahaha!¡± Everyone had a great time during breakfast. After they finished eating, they packed the leftover boiled corn and braised meat and set off North to the ce that was said to be a no-man¡¯snd. They drove the horse carriage and slept wherever they went at night. The next morning, Gu Xin and the rest had to go back and couldn¡¯t y anymore. Second white and fourth white drove the carriage. When thedies were tired from riding the horses, they would sit in the carriage. When they were tired from sitting in the carriage, they would ride the horses. After walking North for about six hours, it was already noon. Everyone sat down and began to prepare food. This ce was overgrown with weeds, and there was indeed no sign of human habitation. Everyone was just ying casually and didn¡¯t care. Who knew if they would find a way out? After lunch, the girls went to the toilet together. He walked into the forest and found an empty space. Gu Si was the first to finish. After she was done, she ran around to observe the environment. Suddenly, she saw something hidden in a ce with dense leaves in front of her. It was moving inside, and it made quite a big noise. The first thing she thought of was the wild boar. She quickly told her other sisters. Gu Sike did not think that she could deal with the wild boar at all. When she felt danger, the first thing she thought of was to find her sisters. The moment she turned around, she saw another ce that was strangely familiar. She could not help but stop and take a closer look. Gu Xin and the other two came over after a while. Gu SI¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed at the familiar ce. ¡°Second sister, third sister, silly girl, look over there, isn¡¯t that Yingluo?¡± Chapter 1137 1137 There might be more in other ces Gu Xin and Gu Nian looked over and saw that the two sisters ¡®eyes, which were very simr to each other, had curved into the same angle. Then, they patted Gu si on the left and right and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Sister sisi, do you have any words you like? Let¡¯s have father write this to the Emperor when he writes a letter, so that the Emperor can give you a title!¡± Huo Yanyu was smart and immediately understood what the sisters were saying. She said in surprise, could that beautifulke be the Salt Lake? ¡± The Gu sisters nodded in unison. It¡¯s the Salt Lake.¡± Huo Yanyu: There¡¯s meat to eat if you follow these pretty sisters! Just by looking around and taking a stroll, they discovered a Salt Lake. Wuwuwu, brother is right. If you follow a beautiful person for a long time, your life will be more beautiful! Gu si suddenly reacted. She was not looking at this. She was going to report that there was a wild boar there. She quickly pulled her sisters and ran. In any case, brother ah Yuan and the others were here now. He could just let them deal with the wild boars. Second aunt had said that ady¡¯s family should be beautiful and let the children do the dirty and tiring work. ¡°There¡¯s a wild boar, let¡¯s go get brother Yuan and the others!¡± Gu si exined as she ran. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With Gu Nian and Gu Xin¡¯s Kung Fu, they were more than capable of dealing with wild boars. However, they also felt that wild boars were stinky. If there was a better choice, they would look for a better one. Lu Zheng and a few others came over. Meng Meng was the only one who had subdued the wild boar in the woods. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked around again to make sure that it was the only one. They then led everyone to the Salt Lake with ease. It didn¡¯t look very far, but there were no roads in the surroundings. They had to use their swords to carve out a path as they walked, and it took them more than an hour to reach it. As they got closer, they realized that this Lake was much bigger than the one Gu Xin had seen before. There were many salt rocks around it. Then, Xue Qianyu asked Meng Meng to make a trip back and have his men bring a group of people over. The people in his camp had gone out to replenish their supplies. Recently, the camp had been eating salt very urgently. With such argeke, they would not have to be so nervous the next day. The soldiers had said that training would be boring if there was too little salt. Meng Meng rode his horse back. Gu Nian demonstrated to Xue Qianyu on the spot how to turn salt rocks into fine salt. Xue Qianyu learned things very quickly and remembered everything after just one look. He then asked some questions about how to mine the salt in the Salt Lake. Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and the rest went around the Salt Lake¡¯s sword Salt Rock. Huo Junhao sighed. when we get back, I can suggest to second uncle to let Xinxin and sisie out more often. Look, we found two saltkes this year. Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m afraid that in the future, our great Zhou¡¯s salt will be cheaper and cheaper. More people won¡¯t get sick because they eat too little salt!¡± Gu Xin was naturally happy to do so! She had studied medicine with grandma Xiao, so she knew that salt was a must for the human body. If the intake was insufficient, the body would have all kinds of problems. Lin Yiqian had also learned from Gu Nian that one¡¯s body could notck salt, sugar, or water. However, the Salt Lake was not something that could be discovered just because one wanted to. Huo Yanyuughed at Gu Xin¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°There are so few people in kunzhou, and there are already two saltkes. Maybe there are other saltkes! Sister Xinxin, you want to tour kunzhou anyway, so just give it a try! Let¡¯s go back and tell second uncle.¡± Chapter 1138 1138 I¡¯ll nt one for you Because they had to wait for Xue qianxun¡¯s men to arrive, they did not continue to head north. They looked for a ce with water near the Salt Lake and set up tents. When Xue Qianyu¡¯s men arrived, Xue Qianyu taught them how to immediately extract fine salt from the salt stones. Once they were extracted, they would send it back overnight. Then, he would send people to hunt and let the soldiers have a good meal the next morning. With this arrangement, it didn¡¯t take long for the sky to turn dark. Just like yesterday, they made a fire and cooked some food, chatting as they ate. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng hunted some wild animals in the mountains. Gu Nian made a beggar¡¯s chicken, a roasted rabbit, two wild boar legs, and some corn. Gu Xin put on two corn cobs and focused on roasting them by the fire. She thought about how they would have to go back tomorrow morning and felt a little sad. Sigh, I thought I could see brother Yuanyuan more often aftering to kun city, but it still didn¡¯t work! However, she was much more sensible than before. Although they could not meet often, she was happy to see brother Yuanyuan¡¯s achievements and that he was about to be a general. Sometimes, she would wonder if brother Yuanyuan¡¯s father would regret it when he returned to the capital after bing the great general. Gu Xin had only seen the country guarding Duke once, during the banquet held in Xing Nan country. She recognized him at a nce without any introduction, because brother Yuan Yuan looked very simr to his father. However, when she saw the country guarding Duke asking about Madame Lin¡¯s well-being and taking food for her, and also saw the country guarding Duke pampering Madame Lin¡¯s children, she felt bad for brother Yuan Yuan. She remembered that when she wasining to her uncle in a low voice, her uncle had nned to ask uncle Kang and uncle Xue to beat up the defender Duke and avenge his sister Xiao Jia! When her uncle came back, she went to ask him if he had been beaten up. Her uncle said no. Brother Xue and brother Kang said that he would be in pain for a while after being beaten up. He had to keep the pain in. Gu Xin asked him how she could make him feel pain all the time. Uncle Gu secretly told Gu Xin that the country guarding Duke cared about the Lin family and their children, and that he didn¡¯t care about sister Xiao Jia and her children. Then why didn¡¯t they just let something happen to the people he cared about? The three men could not directly deal with the mother and daughter of the Lin family, so they targeted Lu Ming, the son of the Lin family and the step-brother of Lu Zheng. The country guarding Duke wanted someone to inherit the title. Well, they would help him cultivate an heir who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. At the same time, they would teach him how to squander. Gu Xin went to ask Princess Jinghe. In the end, Princess Jinghe told her that the three of them old men did not need to waste their time on this because Lu Ming was just a wastrel who only knew how to eat, drink, y and squander. Uncle Gu and the other two added fuel to the fire, making him squander even more. Gu Xin wanted tough at the thought of this. Did her brother Yuan Yuan know about this? She rarely told him about these things because she was afraid that he would be unhappy if she mentioned it. ¡°Little glutton, what are youughing at? You like roasted corn so much?¡± Lu Zheng sat beside Gu Xin and asked. ¡°Yup! As long as it¡¯s delicious, I like it!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head. ¡°Since you like it so much, I¡¯ll nt a plot ofnd for you to eat in the future, okay?¡± Lu Zheng pinched Gu Xin¡¯s nose. ¡°I won¡¯t! If I eat too much, I won¡¯t have a stomach for anything else. I want to eat all the good food.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. alright, then I¡¯ll specially get a piece ofnd and personally nt all the food you like to eat? ¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as sheughed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1141 1141 Chapter 1141-great Zhou Although they had discovered another Salt Lake, the fact that they had secretly gone to Lin mountain could not be covered up. Gu shouxin would not let them make up for their mistakes. He immediately punished the four girls to write five more pieces of calligraphy every day, and every word must pass his test. As for Huo Junhao, well, don¡¯t you like to run around happily? alright, I¡¯ll make more trouble for you. After punishing the girls, uncle Gu and Madam Zhang also returned. Uncle Gu was carrying two doses of medicine, his face full of happiness. Mrs. Zhang followed behind with an aggrieved expression. The Gu family didn¡¯t know what was going on. Uncle Gu said that Mrs. Zhang had a small health problem and aunt Xiao prescribed some medicine for her. Zhang Shiined to Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan. Her period had always been on time, but this time, it did note on time. She thought that she was pregnant and wanted to give everyone a surprise. In the end, she was not pregnant, but sick. It wasn¡¯t a serious illness. It was just that some time ago, she had made uncle Gu make babies every day, and grandma Xiao said that she would be fine after taking two doses of medicine. Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan really wanted tough. Ever since fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family came, Zhang Shi saw the two milk babies of the second and fourth branch and wanted one very much. Then, she pulled uncle Gu every day, causing uncle Gu to be scared. Zhang Shi felt very wronged. although, well, brothers and sisters, don¡¯tugh at me. About this matter, if I make him ufortable every day, I¡¯ll also feel ufortable! You guys don¡¯t know, but his father¡¯s time is especially slow.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±sister-inw, you¡¯re driving. You¡¯re driving, do you understand?¡± Yang xiaohuan: ¡± sister-inw, I just got married and had a baby. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take it when you¡¯re so fierce! Grandma Gu came to see the child and identally heard Zhang Shi¡¯sints. She twitched her mouth. The three of you are really good at great Zhou. How could you talk about this in private? There was really no one else! At dinner time, uncle Gu was so happy that he ate an extra bowl of rice. Hahaha, aunt Xiao had told him not to have sex while taking the medicine. Great, he could finally have a good sleep. Because of this, uncle Gu decided to sell the fruits himself and stay at home for a few more days. When his wife¡¯s medicine was left on thest day, he would immediately run away! ...... The next day, when uncle Gu went to sell fruit, Gu Xin and Gu si followed him. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu were still immersed in theboratory. They had been trying to find a way to make the ss brighter. Zhang Shi took the two doses of medicine for four days. On the fourth day, uncle Gu left with some people. Zhang Shi was so angry that she didn¡¯t eat much that night. At the end of September, the third general Peng and the second Pengng returned. He also brought back good news. After many inquiries, observations, and interactions, they found that Gu Qingyuan was a good son-inw. His family was simple and there was no trouble. He was also capable and worthy of their trust. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, third general Peng acted as a witness to Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s marriage. The two of them got married under the blessing of the entire County. Gu Qingyuan wanted to pay a visit to old general Peng, who was said to look exactly like his modern father-inw. However, he was a local official, so he could not leave his official position without permission. He had to work hard and strive to be transferred to the capital. When the time came, he would be able to meet old general Peng when he returned to the capital. The two of them also brought back letters for Cai Xiaolian. Of course, on the surface, they were for Cai Xiaolian, but they were actually for Gu Nian and Gu Ren. In the letter, Peng Yizhu said that she already had a child in her stomach. She had seen a doctor and there was no problem. They had traveled back in time and were finally going to have their own child. They were so happy. Chapter 1143 1143 Rtionship Grandma Gu leaned on Grandpa Gu¡¯s shoulder and thought of her father. She had grown up with her father and had no memory of her mother. She knew where she came from, but she had never mentioned it to her child except for her brother Chuan. Her father¡¯sst words were that if her grandfather¡¯s descendants were in trouble, she would do her best to help. If she could visit rtives again, as long as the other party was not bad, she should continue to visit! He would just treat it as a normal rtive visiting. ording to Gu Nian¡¯s information, Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather was her father¡¯s brother. Gu Qingyuan¡¯s father was her cousin, just like the rtionship between Gu en and Gu Xin. The rtionship between Gu Qingyuan and the three brothers was equivalent to the rtionship between Gu en and Gu Xin¡¯s children in the future. Blood rtives were still very important in the great Zhou Dynasty. However, two years ago, Gu shouxin had called a family to discuss the establishment of his own bloodline. The ancestor was grandmother Gu¡¯s father, and the genealogy had only been recorded for a few pages! Grandma Gu rarely hesitated about anything, but this time, she did. Firstly, it was because of her father¡¯sst words. Secondly, she was used to her current life and did not want anyone to disrupt it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Grandpa Gu knew what grandma Gu was hesitating about, so he consoled her, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t niannian say that Gu Qingyuan only has him? he doesn¡¯t have any parents, brothers, or ancestors. Now that he¡¯s married to Peng wumei, it¡¯s just the two of them. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think.¡± ¡°I thought that I would never meet anyone from the Gu family again in my life,¡± grandma Gu sighed. He had even nned to only tell his unreliable boss about this matter before he died and let him do it. In the end, they still came looking for me. ¡± Grandpa Gu could not help butugh. You already said that boss is unreliable. If you tell him, won¡¯t he tell second and fourth? If second brother were to make a move, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to find Gu Qingyuan? Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Back then, after mother died, father wanted to go back. However, he knew that if he went back, he would be forced by his family to marry and have children to carry on the family line, so he stubbornly stayed in Qing Province. After I married you, we gave birth to the eldest and the second one in session. Father also wanted to go back, but you told him about your background, so he dispelled this idea. He named my eldest and second eldest brother shouren shouxin to remind me to remember the Gu family!¡± Grandpa Gu alsoughed,¡±our Father was a devoted man. It¡¯s a pity that our mother passed away early.¡± Lann, let¡¯s go find brother Peng tomorrow. Although fifth sister is getting married in Jiangnan, we can¡¯t not give her a gift. He would also ask Pengosan to see what kind of person Gu Qingyuan was. Let¡¯s make a decisionter! When father chose to cremate you and let you bury the urn of ashes underground, wasn¡¯t it because he thought that one day, he would be able to return to his roots? While we¡¯re still here, let¡¯s personally help father fulfill this wish he didn¡¯t say out loud!¡± Grandma Gu was silent for a while before she answered, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When grandma Gu¡¯s parents left Jiangnan, they eloped. In the great Zhou Dynasty, they were married and became concubines. Her mother was a maidservant. This was why her father left with his men and did not return after they died. He was worried that grandma Gu would be bullied if she followed him back. The Gu family¡¯s tea business in Fuzhou was quite famous, and there were many rules in the family. But now it seemed that even the people of grandma Gu¡¯s grandfather¡¯s line had been expelled. Since Gu Qingyuan was willing to cut off ties with someone else, grandma Gu would naturally not rush to do so. Chapter 1144 1144 Xiao Yu¡¯s letter Gu Nian and Gu Ren came out of the old couple¡¯s house and went directly to find Cai Xiaolian. Gu shouxin happened to be there as well, so they told her about the matter. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were both speechless. ¡°Gu Ren, when you wrote that story back then, were you looking for your family?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Gu Ren said,¡±second uncle Wanwan, we call it a novel, a novel!¡± besides, the role I gave my dad is to train Lu Zheng. He¡¯s a Whetstone for Lu Zheng to work in Jiangnan. He doesn¡¯t have much screen time, but he¡¯s been messed up by Lu Zheng.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head. He had really lived long enough to encounter all kinds of things. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cai Xiaolian hugged Gu Xiaoqi and smiled, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a past life and a present life, your parents helped to raise niannian and adopted you. They¡¯re blood-rted. Only your family¡¯s third girl was picked up. Bear with it, if she disses you in the future, you can reply to her like this!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±Oh, second aunt!¡± You really do love me!¡± Gu Nian felt as if her mother was watching a melodramatic plot in the Gu family.¡¯Mother, you¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Gu family and you¡¯re going to have three children!¡¯ ...... At this very moment, Gu Xin was also reading the letter. It was written by Cheng Huaiyu. After reading it, she frowned and felt a little strange. In the letter, Cheng Huaiyu wrote about her life for the past six months, saying that she had met a man she liked. He was a businessman, a Confucian businessman with a reputation, and would go to the Jinnan Kingdom and the goddess Kingdom to do some business. He loved Xiao Yu, and the two of them exchanged hearts in half a year. That man was willing to help Xiao Yu find her brother because he was afraid that her brother would be injured now. He felt that Xiao Yu¡¯s voice had suddenly be better because she had taken some magical medicine. He wanted Xiao Yu to give it to him so that he could bring it out. If he found the seriously injured Cheng huaijin, wouldn¡¯t he be saved then? In the letter, Cheng Huaiyu asked Gu Xin if her voice was good because of Gu Xin, and if Gu Xin had a miracle medicine. If she did, she wanted it. She was willing to pay for Gu Xin. Then, she said that after her foster mother married her foster father, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. When her foster mother had a child, she would be even more pitiful. She wanted to find her brother as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to be married off by her foster father and foster mother. She begged Gu Xin to help her. Gu Xin held the letter in her hand and remained silent for a long time. She was very ufortable. How could Xiao Yu say that about fifth aunt Peng? She had heard Peng Wu¡¯s aunt mention to her mother that she wanted to raise Xiao Yu well and let Xiao Yu learn more so that she could find her a good man in the future. At that time, her mother even said,¡±when you find your husband and have a child, will you still care so much about Xiao Yu?¡± Fifth aunt Peng said that no matter if she got married in the future or if she had children after getting married, Xiao Yu would always be her eldest daughter. Moreover, the other party had to ept Xiao Yu. If he didn¡¯t ept her, she wouldn¡¯t marry. Why did Xiao Yu say this in the letter? Gu Xin tried to find the reason for Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. She felt that Xiao Yu was feeling insecure! She didn¡¯t want to think too badly of Xiao Yu. As for the godly medicine, Xiao Yu had never mentioned it in the few months they had spent in kun city. Why did she mention it now? Even if it was because of her, she wouldn¡¯t tell Xiao Yu. Although Xiao Yu was her friend, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t as important as her grandparents and uncles in her letter. She didn¡¯t even tell her grandparents and uncles, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Xiao Yu. But how should she reply? Gu Xin did not want to lie to her friend. Chapter 1145 1145 He won¡¯t get hurt As for brother Yang¡¯s injury? Gu Xin felt that it was impossible. In her heart, Xiao Yu and brother Xiao Zheng were both good people. How could they be injured? Brother Xiao Yang was so bright and smart, he would not get hurt! The man that Xiao Yu liked was most likely a liar. After thinking for a long time, Gu Xin picked up her pen and started writing a reply. She would tell Cheng Huaiyu that her voice had nothing to do with her, and that she didn¡¯t have the so-called miracle medicine. She did have medical skills now, but she had only learned them from grandma Xiao in recent years. If they found brother Ben, but he was sick or injured again, they could bring him to grandma Xiao for treatment. Grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills were very good, and she firmly believed that brother Ben was perfectly fine and living well in a certain ce. He probably didn¡¯t appear because of some special reasons, such as when he was injured and was saved by someone and went to a far ce, or he couldn¡¯t remember anything. She just felt that he would be fine. She also told Xiao Yu that aunt Peng Wu was very good to her and would not treat her badly. If she really liked that man, she could tell aunt Peng Wu and ask her to take a look. She also said, ¡± little Yu, you¡¯re only 16. You don¡¯t have to get married at this age. You can ask fifth aunt Peng to observe the man more. Marriage is a very serious matter. It only happens once in a lifetime. You have to make a good choice. Then, he talked about his recent situation and a lot of his daily life. Gu Xin had previously felt that Xiao Yu liked her brother Yuan Yuan, but she didn¡¯t want to lose Xiao Yu as a friend, so she didn¡¯t say it out loud and made it clear that brother Yuan Yuan was hers. She was very innocent, and no one taught her how to treat her other admirers when her sweetheart had another. In her simple mind, she felt that friends would never like each other¡¯s sweetheart. At that time, she could only dere her sovereignty. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t expose her. She could stillmunicate with Xiao Yu like she did with Xie Zhiyi. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiao Yu. This took an hour. When she was done, Gu Xin¡¯s hands were sore. N?v(el)B\\jnn Twisting her wrist, Gu Xin dried the ink and folded it carefully. She then took out a new envelope and checked it again before keeping it properly. She nned to bring it to the Peng family tomorrow and ask them to send it to her. ...... The next morning, Gu Xin found out that Grandpa and Grandma Gu were going to visit old general Peng to y. She asked them to help her pass the letter while she followed Gu si to do her work. Recently, she had a lot of ounts to record, calcte, and ssify. Fortunately, Gu si had learned almost the same things as her, so it was much easier for the two sisters to do it together. As for Grandpa and Grandma Gu, they had already made their decision after visiting the Peng family. He would acknowledge this marriage, but not now. Grandpa Gu still had to do something. Wasn¡¯t his second brother sent to develop kunzhou? The Emperor had said that the Gu family had the final say in kunzhou. Gu Qingyuan was a member of the Gu family, and the Peng family happened to be here as well. He nned to use his authority as the emperor¡¯s uncle to get the Emperor to send Gu Qingyuan to kunzhou. When he came over, the old couple would observe him for a while and thene back to acknowledge him. Grandpa Gu was thinking that his identity would be known to the public sooner orter, so he would strengthen the Gu group. Gu Qingyuan was now the son-inw of the Peng family, so it was good to pull him over. It just so happened that second also needed someone, so it would be fine to find a helper for second. Chapter 1146 1146 Chunnan city September passed by quickly and Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s ounts were almost cleared. The two sisters were free again. The weather in kun city in October was simr to that in Qing Province in October. Uncle Gu was still not used to it when he came back. The weather was very good over there where he was farming. Gu shouxin had already officially marked the new city. On the day uncle Gu returned, the family sat down for a meal. Gu shouxin also called for more money and grain. Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu usually ate at the Gu residence, but Qian Liangduo and Hu Liang had to settle their own problems. They were too embarrassed to always eat at the Gu residence. The main reason Gu shouxin called for money and grain was to discuss the name of the new city. The people who were building the city had all arrived there. In the future, they couldn¡¯t call each other that way. They had to have a name. The Gu family did not have the rule of not speaking when eating or sleeping. The whole family started talking at the dinner table, and even Gu Ren also gave his opinion. In the end, after one round, there was always someone who was not satisfied. After a few bowls of rice, uncle Gu was almost done. Hearing that everyone was not satisfied with what they said, he also had the heart to voice his own opinion.¡±I think the weather there is very good. I¡¯ve been there since the first month of the lunar year and the temperature hasn¡¯t changed much. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to have spring all year round! There¡¯s another river over there, and the southern border is called Nanhe. Why don¡¯t we just call it chunnan city? It was very appropriate! we are just ordinary people. We can understand it easily, unlike little rat and little pincer, who are so refined. We are a city. How can we not understand it without some knowledge? ¡± Isn¡¯t that specially built for you schrs? This city was built for themon people. Chunnan city, how nice it sounds! In the future, when second brother developed kunzhou and chunnan city reached a certain poption, it would be South County. How nice would that sound? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone with the same name in the entire great Zhou!¡± Everyone at the table looked at uncle Gu. Well, we¡¯re not used to you talking so seriously. Uncle Gu,¡±what?¡± No way? If it didn¡¯t work, then forget it. Forget I said anything. I¡¯ll continue eating, you guys can continue talking!¡± With that, uncle Gu started to eat again. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay,¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°Yes,¡± grandma Gu replied. ¡°&Uncle Gu, you¡¯re right!¡± Huo Junhao agreed. Gu Xin: ¡± it¡¯s nice. It¡¯s appropriate! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu shouxin said,¡¯alright, then I¡¯ll name it this way! Huo Junhao, let¡¯s try to turn chunnan city into South County as soon as possible. So, in thest few months of this year, the two of you will take turns to keep an eye on the progress in chunnan city!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Qian Liangduo replied solemnly. This official will do his best!¡± Huo Junhao nced at the money and food pile and replied gloomily, ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen is, my Lord.¡± Second uncle was really too much. He could have just let old Qian go alone! Old Qian is such a pitiful man. He has no father, no mother, no brothers, and no assets. You should give him more opportunities to do practical things so that he can be promoted faster! Calling me along, isn¡¯t this asking me to take the credit? There are too many high-ranking officials in the Huo family, I¡¯m not one of them! Of course, Huo Junhao only dared toin in his heart. He did not dare to say it to Gu shouxin. Thest time he muttered this, Gu shouxin heard him and arranged a job for him. After that, he almost broke his legs from running around for half a month. So, he remembered that he could not say what he was thinking in his heart in the future. His second uncle was no longer the uncle from the vige. He was now his direct superior! Chapter 1147 1147 Confirmed Uncle Gu didn¡¯t expect that he would really take his suggestion. He put down his chopsticks and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Second brother, second brother, you should give fourth brother a name too! ¡°Although he¡¯s mainly in charge of wood factories, when the rtives of the Carpenters go over, they can get somend, nt some vegetables, and then slowly develop it. He can¡¯t just call it that!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s right! Father, I heard that it¡¯s going to snow at fourth uncle¡¯s ce! I haven¡¯t even seen snow before. When it snows, I¡¯m going to y. We need toe up with a name so that I can tell you where to go in the future.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Uncle Gu winked at Gu Xin. that¡¯s just nice. I¡¯ve never yed in the snow before. I¡¯ll bring you kids there! The children of the Gu family, including Gu Nian, agreed. Gu shouxin said,¡±let fourth brother think about it himself.¡± The ces that big brother was in charge of would be named by big brother, and the ces that fourth brother was in charge of would be named by fourth brother. Mm, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Grandpa Guughed and sighed. this kunzhou is strange. There are ces where all seasons are like spring, and there are also ces where all seasons are like normal. There are even ces where one season is like all Four Seasons. In the North of kunzhou province, it was as usual all year round; in the South, it was as usual all year round; in the East, it was as usual all year round. Almost all of the Gu family had grown up in the Qingzhou government. They had never yed with snow before. When Grandpa Gu was a child, he had yed with snow in the pce, and both Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin had yed with it. Gu Nian and Gu Ren were children from the modern world. They lived in the southern cities and had to travel far to y in the snow during winter. The table was full of food. When they were almost done eating, Gu Xin suddenly suggested, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, sister, it¡¯s getting cold in kun city. I think we should introduce hot pot in our restaurant! It¡¯s the spicy hot pot that sister made for us in the winter. With the base ingredients and the various vegetables that uncle brought over, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Uncle Gu did not wait for a reply and immediately echoed, ¡± yes, yes, yes. The sweet potato vermicelli we made previously has a good harvest this year. We¡¯ve kept the seeds, so we can make more. When we put them in the hot pot, oh my, I¡¯m going to drool again. ¡°Potatoes, potatoes. The potatoes taste good when they¡¯re hot!¡± Gu Ren said. meat! Meat is delicious even when it¡¯s hot! Gu si said. Then, everyone began to talk about the dishes they liked when they ate hotpot. Grandpa Gu brought the children back to his study and started to list the dishes. The older child was uncle Gu, and he was talking about the vegetables he grew. Then, everyone discussed the dishes that could be used to make the hot pot. There weren¡¯t many people who raised pigs in kunzhou. Even if Gu shouxin, the county Magistrate, had personally gone to the viges below to encourage everyone to raise pigs in the first month of this year, it was still not enough. Therefore, he still had to buy the chicken, duck, and pork from the prefecture. As for the beef and mutton, he could just trade them directly with the sand divine nation and the Yun nation. Grandpa Gu had long learned how to boil the base ingredients of a hotpot from Gu Nian. Gu Nian had also suggested that everyone in their family could eat spicy food. For example, some people in the kingdom of goddess and Jin nanguo could not eat spicy food. Therefore, they had made a double pot with different degrees of spiciness. ¡°Drinks, there¡¯s still drinks,¡± Gu Ren said. Oh right, there were drinks too. In the past, their beverage store was already open. How could they not have drinks? Now, uncle Gu has a lot of fruits! What kind of fruit juice doesn¡¯t exist? Eating hot pot in the middle of winter, you can even have a cold drink if you want. Of course, it¡¯s not good for your health. The three generations discussed for a long time and finally decided. Chapter 1149 1149 It smells so good At the beginning of October, the sisters drew a stack of design drawings, which included not only clothing but also essories. The two of them ran to find Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian took a look. Hey, this little girl is quite clever. She even knows how to ssify each country! aren¡¯t you afraid that the clothes you¡¯ve designed for the girls of the kingdom of goddess will be too good? ¡± she asked with a smile. aren¡¯t you afraid that the girls from the other kingdoms will be dissatisfied? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, ¡± mother, we¡¯re putting all of them together. We¡¯re not even saying which one is for which country. They could buy whatever they liked! The neighboring country can buy the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s style, and the Zhou Dynasty can buy the neighboring country¡¯s style. That¡¯s right, mother, can our embroidery room rush out a batch this month?¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±of course.¡± Your big sister Yumei and first aunt have managed it well and have also recruited many embroiderers from the provincial and Dingzhou provinces. They will work together and divide the work. Within a month, you will design at least three pieces of each type of clothing. Of course, it can be mass produced, but you have to pick one that¡¯s unique. There are always people who don¡¯t like matching clothes.¡± Gu Xin smiled happily,¡¯what about the essories? How many essories can you make? Why don¡¯t we just clean up a shop in the trading area and make it into a clothing store?¡± Cai Xiaolian led the two girls to her study room, and then took out a scroll of painting from the bookshelf. Gu Xin and Gu si spread out their hands to take a look. The scene in the picture made their eyes light up. Gu si held his chin with both hands. ¡°Second aunt, you¡¯re amazing! This shop is so beautiful! I¡¯m sure many girls will like it!¡± Gu Xin, however, saw through her mother¡¯s intentions,¡¯mother, this shop used ss, right? But big sister and silly boy haven¡¯t made such transparent ss yet!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±yeah!¡± So, you just have to pray that they get it out quickly. The knife for cutting the ss has beenpleted by the cksmith, and we¡¯re just waiting for their finished product.¡± Gu Xin had a serious expression on her face as she and Gu si had been helping out for the past few days. N?v(el)B\\jnn Then, the three of them sat together to discuss theyout of the clothing store and the changes to the design drawings. The craftsmen in their hands were the best. The person bestowed by the great Zhou¡¯s Emperor, who did not want to be the Emperor, had to be the best. After a while, Gu Xiaoqi started crying, and Cai Xiaolian went to coax the child. Gu si and Gu Xin were sitting on the sofa, writing and drawing, looking extremely serious. The restaurant was faster. The copper pot was ready, and the hot pot was nned to be released on the second of October. It was early in the morning, but the kunzhou restaurant was already filled with an intoxicating fragrance. Someone asked, ¡± What is this? it smells so good! Those with a sharp nose asked,¡±is this a new spicy dish?¡± I feel warm just by smelling it! The Peng family lived closer to the restaurant. Old general Peng had nned to go to the Navy camp, but he didn¡¯t want to leave after a few steps and went to the restaurant to ask if there were any new dishes. The manager of the restaurant told him that the hot pot would beunched today, and the owner would provide fifty jars of strong wine. Old general Peng lost all interest in the hotpot. He had drunk the strong liquor of the Gu family in the capital. Second Gu was very stingy and kept saying that he was brewing it. He did not let him drink it. As expected, it was used to make money. Old general Peng booked two tables and asked his men to call over his old friends and his children and grandchildren to take care of the Gu family¡¯s business. Just the smell alone attracted the people around them to book a table. The Gu family did not even promote it as they did in Qing Province. Chapter 1151 1151 Chapter 1151-talk ¡°Sister Zhen, you should really start a business with our family!¡± Gu Nian looked at Princess Jinghe. Gu Hui,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± It¡¯s really hard on you to go to the camp!¡± ¡°Sister Zhen¡¯s idea is original!¡± Huo Yanyu said. Gu si: ¡± yes, yes. Everyone makes sense! Princess Jinghe waved her hand and said humbly, ¡± ¡°Aiya! Our Majesty Kang¡¯s residence is already rich enough. My parents and brother have been squandering all this time, but they haven¡¯t even finished squandering. If I work hard to earn more money, wouldn¡¯t I be giving other merchants no way out?¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...... It had only been three days since the opening of the shop, but more and more people from the neighboring country came in from the West Gate. One was for the hot pot, and the other was for the hard liquor. The strong wine in Gu shouxin¡¯s hand was really strong. Once, Gu Nian took a sip and felt the spiciness. She estimated that it should be more than 50% alcohol. In the great Zhou Dynasty, where the average alcohol content was more than 20%, Gu shouxin¡¯s wine was really strong. There were more than 50 jars, and they were sold in limited quantities every day. If two jars were sold out a day, there would be no more left. There were many people fighting for them. Of course, Gu shouxin¡¯s jar wasn¡¯t the kind that could be lifted with one hand. It could be called a VAT. One VAT could hold dozens of small vats that weighed one Jin. This was the wine he had ordered to be brewed this year. It had been prepared since the people from the manor in Qing Province came in the beginning of spring. He had arge wine cer outside the city. Other than the people in the manor who brewed wine for him, no one knew how much more there were. Anyway, Gu shouxin had promised Grandpa Gu that two jars a day would not be sold. The others didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble at the restaurant, but old general Peng did! Since the third day of the restaurant¡¯s opening, he had not managed to grab any wine, and he had been relying on Gu shouxin. Anyway, it was just that sentence, I want to drink. Gu shouxin also said the same thing. two jars a day. If you can¡¯t get it, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Your Peng mansion is so close to the restaurant, so how can you not get a jar of wine? ¡± Old general Peng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I want it, I want it! Not only do I want to drink it myself, but I also want to use your family¡¯s wine when I hold my eldest grandson¡¯s wedding. My family doesn¡¯t want a dowry, but I want your family¡¯s wine, okay? Gu shouxin was speechless. My niece¡¯s parents are still alive. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to talk to me about marriage. You should always look for my brother and sister-inw! Old general Peng is shameless. Your elder brother is in chunnan city, and your sister-inw can¡¯t make the decision. Gu shouxin said, ¡± then you should ask your eldest daughter-inw to talk to my sister-inw! or, when big brother returns, you can ask general Peng and his wife toe. The four of them can talk, while you can talk to my parents. You can¡¯t me me anyway. Hearing this, old general Peng thought,¡±hey, is second Gu reminding me toe and propose again?¡± Not bad, second Gu, you¡¯ve only been in the capital for a few days and you¡¯ve already learned the twists and turns of those civil officials in the capital. If you don¡¯t speak directly, it¡¯s too boring. However, old general Peng still went back to tell his son and daughter-inw. The next day, uncle Gu returned from chunnan city with the vegetables that the restaurant needed for the past few days. The Peng family¡¯s gatekeeper went back to report. Then, that night, the Peng family came to the Gu family again to propose marriage. There was no one in kun city who was qualified to be Peng ze and Gu Hui¡¯s matchmaker. The two families did not drag things out and directly talked to each other. When Grandpa Gu asked for Gu Hui¡¯s opinionst time, the Peng family came again and agreed. The Peng family was also a family of soldiers, so they were very efficient in their work. They had already prepared the list of betrothal gifts and had brought it over. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had already prepared a dowry for Gu Hui since thest time. Thinking that the two children were not young anymore, they coulde and talk! Chapter 1152 1152 I know Xiao Yu¡¯s Secret The list of betrothal gifts was out, the list of dowries was out, and even the birth characters of the two people were married on the spot by a Warlock from the Peng family. What a match made in heaven! Hence, they decided to discuss the wedding date immediately after Pengze came back from this matter. Both parties exchanged tokens. Although Peng ze had already given Gu Hui the jade pendant that symbolized his wife, the Peng family and the Gu family had also brought their tokens. After the exchange, Peng ze and Gu Hui were officially engaged. The list of dowries was just a preliminary draft. The wedding would definitely be next year, so at that time, the list of dowries would definitely be added. Now that the token had been exchanged, they could be considered inws, so old general Peng asked about the wine. The three sons of the Peng family didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, they liked the Gu family¡¯s strong wine. But the three daughters-inw felt embarrassed. Old man, I feel like you¡¯re exchanging ah ze for wine! After bing inws, Gu shouxin naturally said that he would ask the restaurant to leave a small jar for the Peng family every day. Of course, it would only be avable in the cold winter. It could be boiled and drunk to keep warm. After the winter, sorry, there would be no more. My family would be making fruit wine. Old master Peng didn¡¯t mind. After all, it would be a different taste to ask for fruit wine and ice after winter. Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s engagement was officially confirmed. The Peng family nned to invite the entire Gu family to dinner the next day, and the Gu family agreed. However, of the two children involved, one had gone out to do some work, while the other was still training hard in the camp. Although the West Camp was located in kun city, the Peng family¡¯s military rules were very strict. No one was allowed to leave the camp without permission before it was time to rest. The next day, the Gu family went to the Peng family¡¯s banquet. A few of the sisters wereughing as if it was not general ze and his eldest sister who were getting married. They probably did not even know that their family had decided on their marriage! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om While the adults were ying in the hall, the children were invited to y in the martial arts practice field. The Peng family only had grandsons and no granddaughters. They also knew that the Gu family¡¯s descendants all practiced martial arts, so this martial arts practice field was a good ce to go. Gu Ren and the Peng family¡¯s No. 8 were holding hands as they sat in a row on the long bench, watching their brothers and sisterspete in martial arts. Gu Xin also liked topete with others, but the Peng family¡¯s kid had been trained since he was young. In the end, she was able to beat Peng seventh, who was younger than her. After she stepped down from the stage, she thought that if Peng sixth was at home, she could still beat him. Of course, Peng eighth was slightly older than ninren, so it was not a problem for her. She wanted to go to the outhouse, but Gu si and the others were having fun, so she asked the servant girl to take her there alone. Coming out of the toilet, Gu Xin saw Yin Yingli and greeted her with a smile, ¡± ¡°Hello, Lady Yin! I didn¡¯t even see you eat just now! I heard you¡¯re not feeling well again? It¡¯s a mental illness. It¡¯ll be better if you don¡¯t overthink.¡± Yin Yingli smiled weakly and said,¡±thank you for your concern, third miss Gu.¡± There was no need to talk about Yingli¡¯s illness. However, Yingli would like to tell third miss Gu about something, it¡¯s about Xiao Yu.¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Yin Yingli¡¯s face was always so pale. She looked at Gu Xin with her big, watery eyes, ¡± ¡°Is third youngdy Gu thinking of Xiao Yu and also thinks that Xiao Yu is thinking of third youngdy Gu?¡± Xiao Yu? ¡± Gu Xin looked at her in confusion, ¡± miss Yin and Xiao Yu haven¡¯t been together for long, right? ¡± Yin Yingli nodded,¡±Yeah, but I know her secret.¡± She didn¡¯t tell me, but I just know.¡± Chapter 1153 1153 I won¡¯t fall for your trick Gu Xin raised her brows,¡¯so, what do you want me to offer in exchange for Xiao Yu¡¯s Secret? I don¡¯t believe thatdy Yin is so good that she¡¯d do such a thing without considering the reward.¡± Yin Yingli pursed her lips, then pressed the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief and said softly, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu, I would like to ask you to help me put in a good word for eldest youngdy Gu. After she marries my cousin, she will allow me to be a concubine. I¡¯ll stay quietly in the back residence to help my husband and raise my children. I¡¯ll definitely not destroy them, I just want a peaceful ce to live.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed sarcastically, ¡± don¡¯t bully me just because I¡¯m young and don¡¯t understand. Concubines are just toys. How can you call that helping the husband and raising the children? ¡± Lady Yin was the legitimate daughter of an official. Even if she was living under someone else¡¯s roof, she shouldn¡¯t be willing to be a concubine, right? Do you want to stay by brother Peng¡¯s side first and then ruin his rtionship with my sister? Do I look stupid and gullible to you?¡± Yin Yingli¡¯s face turned a little ugly after being exposed. ¡°Third youngdy Gu, don¡¯t think of me as such a bad person. The real bad person isn¡¯t me, but the Cheng Huaiyu you¡¯ve been thinking about. Do you think that she won¡¯t change even if you change in two years? Do you think that she¡¯s still that little mute? She wants to harm you. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll never tell you how she wants to harm you.¡± Gu Xin, ¡± see? you¡¯re already trying to sow discord between Xiao Yu and I. You even said that you¡¯re not a bad person. If you want to say it, then say it. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, I¡¯m leaving!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin left. Yin Yingli chased after him and raised her voice, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu, I¡¯m telling the truth. Cheng Huaiyu hid it very well. She just wanted to harm you. As long as you help me, I¡¯ll tell you why she wants to harm you and how she wants to do it!¡± Gu Xin suddenly stopped and turned around, smiling at Yin Feili, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin, thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t want to know. I wonder if aunt Yin knows that you¡¯re so eager to be big brother Peng¡¯s concubine? If you¡¯re too embarrassed to say it, I¡¯ll help you convey it. ¡± Yin Yingli was anxious,¡±don¡¯t, don¡¯t whine!¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin interrupted her, ¡± do you think I¡¯ve fallen into your trap? ¡± Am I that stupid? ¡°You pretended to be an innocent little flower to make the Peng family dote on you, but you didn¡¯t dare to say that you wanted to be with big brother Peng. You tried to provoke me and wanted me to say it. Then you cried and denied it. Then you said that your reputation was ruined, forcing the Peng family to ept you. Even if it wasn¡¯t big brother Peng, the Peng family still had second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth sons, right? Heh, I¡¯m not falling for it! Goodbye! What the hell is this!¡± This time, Gu Xin really left. Yin Yingli,¡±hehe.¡± She did not expect Gu Xin to be able to guess everything she was thinking. But, she was not lying! Damn you, Gu Xin. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Cheng Huaiyu will kill you sooner orter! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yin Yingli walked back angrily and stepped on a bright and smooth cobblestone. ¡°Aiyo!¡± He fell t on his face. Did Gu Xin not believe Yin Feili¡¯s words? She actually believed it. However, she couldn¡¯t agree to anything. She wouldn¡¯t even pretend to agree. There was a corner in her heart that was screaming not to listen. Xiao Yu was still the same Xiao Yu. It wasn¡¯t long from Yin Yingli¡¯s arrival to Xiao Yu¡¯s departure. How long had they been together, and Yin Yingli already knew Xiao Yu¡¯s Secret? Gu Xin also understood that in the past two years, Xiao Yu must have changed after being on the run and being separated from her family. Chapter 1154 1154 All good things muste to an end After returning to the martial arts practice field, Gu Xin was no longer as energetic as before. She sat next to Gu Ren and Peng Yng listlessly. Gu Ren was not an ordinary child. He had long noticed that there was something wrong with Gu Xin. He found an excuse to send the real child, Peng bng, away and hugged Gu Xin¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Third sister, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? I¡¯ll help you beat him up!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and sighed, no one bullied me. I just ... I just feel like I¡¯ve lost something.¡± Gu Ren was confused. Little wimp, you¡¯ve be depressed? Gu Xin pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face, ¡± bear with it. If one day, little eighth Peng doesn¡¯t share his toys with you, his secrets, and his heart-to-heart with you, will he still be your friend? ¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Gu Ren replied without hesitation. After saying that, she finally understood that her third sister had a problem with her friendship! He nced at Huo Yanyu, who was bullying Peng zng with Gu si. Yes, it was definitely not Huo Yanyu. Xie Zhiyi? That talkative girl shouldn¡¯t be. That was Cheng Huaiyu. Gu Xin was amused by Gu Ren¡¯s answer. She didn¡¯t understand why she was talking to a three-year-old kid when she was almost 14. She was going to be a big girl. She pulled out her hand from Gu Ren¡¯s embrace and pinched Gu Ren¡¯s toot face with both hands.¡±Our family¡¯s Ren Ren is the best. Third sister can¡¯t beat the Peng family¡¯s children of the same age, Ren Ren must work hard!¡± Gu Ren calmly allowed her to pinch him and then nodded. Well, he didn¡¯t understand the feelings of little girls, so he shouldn¡¯t give her random ideas. Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell her family about her feelings towards Xiao Yu. She was afraid that she was wrong and her family would have a bad impression of Xiao Yu. After washing up, shey on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was filled with Cheng Huaiyu from Taoyuan County, who couldn¡¯t speak and looked at her with a pair of big eyes. Then, it was Xiao Yu, who was looking at her brother Yuan Yuan with a burning gaze. Then, it was the anxious Xiao Yu that she had imagined when she read the letter. Finally, she sat up and put on her clothes. She opened the window and whistled. After a while, second white appeared in front of her window. Gu Xin was silent for a while. second white, ¡± she said, ¡± send ten white to Jiangnan. Help me look after Xiao Yu! Second White¡¯s face was full of relief. Third miss has grown up! Gu Xin sighed, ¡± second white, Xiao Yu hasn¡¯t seen tenth white before. However, she told tenth white to be careful. Don¡¯t let him find out. The main thing was to see what she usually did, whether the man surnamed song who was in contact with her was sincere to her, and if she had any other people in contact with her besides him. It¡¯s best to investigate that man with the surname song.¡± ¡°Yes, third miss.¡± Second white nodded. don¡¯t tell brother Yuan Yuan about this first, ¡± Gu Xin said after some thought. I¡¯ll tell him myself. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and continued,¡¯write a letter to Bai Yi and ask him to nt someone in the group of merchants in Xing Nan Kingdom to look for Cheng huaijin. If there¡¯s a way to go to dongjue, let him arrange for someone to go. Cheng huaijin looks exactly the same as Cheng Huaiyu, so he should be taller than Cheng Huaiyu.¡± After making the arrangements, second white left. Gu Xin hoped that Xiao Yu was only asking her about the miracle medicine because she felt insecure and missed her brother. He asked if she regretted giving Xiao Yu so many jade beads and Jade bead water. She did not regret it. To her, Xiao Yu was her first friend when she was young, a very precious friend. If Xiao Yu really wanted to harm her, then Yingluo, All good things muste to an end. She would protect herself well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1156 1156 Chapter 1156-so little in exchange for so much After resting at home for a day, Gu Hui returned to the camp. By the end of October, the embroidery room had alreadypleted the ready-made clothes that Gu Xin and Gu si had designed. The craftsmen who made the jewelry also produced a batch of various essories designed by the two of them. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu had also made the ss as transparent as possible. They had sent someone to install the ss in the shops along the food street. When the storefronts were built, the entire food street was in an uproar. This, this, this ... How on earth did he do it? The people from the neighboring country came to ask. They were sorry, but they couldn¡¯t mass produce it yet. They needed a lot of things, and they had to put in a lot of effort. Of the five neighboring countries, the goddess country and the Jinnan country were the richest. One had gold and silver mines, while the other had Jade. There were many people from these two countries who asked about it. They knew that it was the property of the county magistrate¡¯s family and even went to the Yamen. Gu shouxin had already anticipated this situation and knew that the person who came to inquire might not be able to make the decision. Therefore, he didn¡¯t agree. It was quite difficult to say the same words. His child had been studying it for several years! Well, the people of the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom knew that this was not cheap. After pondering for a while, they decided to go back and ask their master. This item was simply too magical. They couldn¡¯t make the decision to buy such a big piece, but what about the smaller ones? At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si, who had received the news long ago, brought a ss bottle with flowers inside. It wasn¡¯t that flower arrangements in ss bottles were better than those in ceramic vases. It was just that ss bottles had never appeared before, so it was novel. The people of the goddess Kingdom and the Jin Nan Kingdom asked for the price. These two ces were considered to have rtively warm weather, and there were many flowers in all Four Seasons. It would be so beautiful to buy them for flower arrangement! When the two children came out, Gu shouxin let themmunicate by themselves. Gu Xin asked the people from both countries to wait as they still had things to buy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, the two sisters went to carry out two more transparent jars, which contained colored liquid. He also brought a few ss cups and poured the liquid into them. Gu Xin stretched out her hand and made a gesture of invitation, ¡± ¡°Master Fu, sister Murong, try this!¡± It just so happened that the people who came to inquire were the old man from Jin nanguo who sold raw stones to Gu Xin and Murong ni from the goddess Kingdom. The two of them picked up their cups and took a sip. Eh, there¡¯s the taste of fruit! Gu si asked,¡¯Master Fu, sister Murong, how¡¯s the taste? Is it good?¡± Gu si had never tried it before. Although it was a fruit wine with low alcohol content, the Gu family did not allow her to try it and only allowed her to eat fruits. Gu Xin had never tried it before. Old man Fu and Murong Fei¡¯s eyes lit up after drinking it. Gu sicai asked, and the two of them shared their feelings. There was only one word to describe it: delicious. They had only ever had wine before, but Gu Xin had brought out peach wine and plum wine. These were all brewed by Gu shouxin. Since the strong wine was already brewed, there was no reason not to make fruit wine. Next month, he would be able to open his flower wine. In any case, these two countries with the most gold, silver, and jade items would sooner orter bring things to the Gu family to spend money on. In the end, this old man Fu and Murong Fei both bought the Gu family¡¯s fruit wine and ss jars, bottles, and cups. At night, the family sat at a round table in the central room. They were shocked as they looked at the piles of gold and Jade of different sizes and shapes. He exchanged so many bottles of wine for that little bit of wine? Chapter 1157 1157 Chapter 1157-added one more Gu Xin suggested that since the ss bottles were made by Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu and the wine was brewed by Gu shouxin, the ie should belong to the three of them. Gu Nian waved her hand. Lin Yiqian had a lot of money-making items in her hands and did not care about this. After all, they were sisters from the same family. There was no need to separate them. Gu shouxin brewed good wine. He knew that Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian also drank, so he brewed fruit wine for his wife and daughter. Therefore, he did not n to ask for money. If he wanted money, he would have it. Recently, many rich businessmen from all over the world had tried to get close to him. He had taken the money, but it would depend on his mood whether he would help them or not. As for Huo Yanyu, she was only Gu Nian¡¯s assistant. She was still learning. How could she not pay for her tuition fees? Cai Xiaolian looked at the three people who didn¡¯tck money and didn¡¯t know how to persuade them. Grandpa and Grandma Gu, on the other hand, had spoken. Even between biological siblings, it was better to make a clear distinction between the two. For example, when they boughtnd in Yuzhou, the money from the second branch belonged to the second branch, and the money from the old couple belonged to the Gu family. In the future, the three sons could split it however they wanted. So, how should the sisters decide on how to split it? Let¡¯s talk it out first, then there won¡¯t be chaos. Niannian, if you want to share it with your sisters, that¡¯s your intention. Whether or not your sisters ept it, they have their own reasons. Everyone has to discuss and agree on the division of money. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, Gu Nian asked the two elders to make the decision. She should take the majority of the ss, but what was she going to do with so much silver? She didn¡¯tck anything to eat or drink. Moreover, she also expressed her intention that she was only doing things in theboratory. The sales and ounts outside had always been done by Xinxin and sisi, so Xinxin and sisi also had a part in it. Grandpa Gu thought of an idea for the sisters. In the future, Gu Nian would take 30% of the profits from the sale of fruit wine in ss bottles, Gu shouxin would take 30%, Gu si, Gu Hui, and Huo Yanyu would each take 10%. This way, no one would have any objections. Gu shouxin directly gave thirty percent of his share to his wife and two daughters. On the spot, Gu Xin took out a new book and started recording. There were already a few types of ount books on the bookshelf in her small study room, and now there was one more. Gu Xin took notes while Gu si helped her. The people in the family talked about this fruit wine again and whether it could be sold in the restaurant. As for how much wine there was, only Gu shouxin knew. What Gu shouxin meant was that they could sell bottled ones directly in the restaurant and also buy wholesale from the rich businessmen in the neighboring country, Jiangnan capital, and other ces. They could take at least a few boxes at a time. Previously, Gu shouxin had spent a few days watering the seeds, and then the fruit tree had grown up. Wouldn¡¯t he pay a high price? The batch of fruits that he nted could be used to make wine, and he had all of them made wine. When he first took in the group of people from Meng Meng¡¯s vige, other than three who joined the Army with Meng Meng and four who learned cooking from Grandpa Gu, the rest were all arranged by him. There were more than 40 people in charge of brewing wine. One could only imagine how much wine he had in his winery. It was already October, and he would be returning to his hometown for the new year next month. He should bring some wine back. You want me to sell you New Year¡¯s goods at a cheap price? You¡¯re dreaming! As a result, the sale of fruit wine in the restaurant was decided to start in November. Chapter 1159 1159 Chapter 1159-take it back The old man touched his beard and continued, ¡± the third ce is the kun state restaurant! Gu chengyun interrupted the old man,¡±is a restaurant a must-go ce for food?¡± Isn¡¯t this the same as the second ce?¡± The old man stretched out his hand and wagged his finger. He had an expression that said, ¡± you don¡¯t understand. ¡°This old man is short on money and hasn¡¯t been able to eat the delicacies of kun state restaurant yet. However, the old man had already set his goal. He would bring his family to book a table in the twelfth lunar month. The hotpot is the best seller now. I¡¯ll order that hotpot. It¡¯s said that the hotpot is fragrant, spicy, and has all kinds of side dishes. If you have a lot of money, you¡¯ll probably have to hold the wall and walk out after eating it. In addition to good food, kun state¡¯s restaurants also served good wine. The strong wine was something that even the military men would shout ¡± good ¡± after taking a sip. As for the fruit wine, hehe, all the girls loved it! Thedies of the goddess Kingdom who were as tough as men became as gentle as thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty after drinking the fruit wine! In addition to fine wine, kunzhou restaurant also had beautiful scenery. A dance of a beauty could be worth thousands of gold, and a song of a beauty could be worth ten thousand taels. I¡¯ve seen the young master of Jin nanguo holding a basket of jade stones and asking the beauty to dance for him alone. Unfortunately, he was rejected by the boss. There¡¯s a special stage over there, built with special stones, and it¡¯s very loud.¡± Gu chengyun was even more confused. Worry-solving Pavilion, the only brothel in kun city, actually refused a basket of jade stones? The boss of worry-solving Pavilion is rich? Or did he have a conscience and let the girls down there sell their Arts instead of their bodies? ¡°Old man Feng, what are you doing here? Third miss is looking for you! Aren¡¯t you going?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged fat man ran over in a hurry. After saying a few words, he pulled the old man and ran away. Gu chengyun looked at the public outhouse in front of him, hesitated for a long time, but still went in. After entering, he felt that something was different. Although there was a smell, it was definitely not the smell of an ordinary toilet. Moreover, there was no bucket in this toilet, so it was not dirty at all. Someone saw the dumbfounded look on the master and servant¡¯s faces and knew that they had just arrived in kun city, so he exined to them how to use them. Gu chengyun only peed a little, feeling that this toilet was extremely convenient. Of course, it was impossible for him toe here often. There were so many people from all walks of life. It was not in line with his understanding. However, he could install one in his house! As a result, he made up his mind to ask the new county Magistrate about the construction of thetrine when he visited him the next day. Didn¡¯t the old man say that it was built by the children of the county Magistrate? After leaving the toilet, Gu chengyun went to the three ces he must go. It was already afternoon when he arrived at kun city. After he had visited three ces, he returned to the Gu family¡¯s residence. He thought about it again and realized that old second was right. This was definitely a ce that he had to go. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The hotpot in kunzhou restaurant is delicious and spicy! The alcohol was strong, and his head hurt a little. He was going to sleep. ...... Not long after Gu chengyun entered the city, Gu shouxin got the news that the young master of the Fuzhou tea merchant hade. Gu shouxin knew about the rtionship between the Gu family and the Fuzhou tea business. When he checked the files in the past, he only felt that everyone¡¯s surname was Gu. If the Fuzhou tea business Association came, he should take care of them. Now that he knew that his grandfather was grandma Gu¡¯s father and was the direct descendant of the Gu family¡¯s tea leaves, he couldn¡¯t take care of it anymore. He was thinking that after grandma Gu and Gu Ren¡¯s father acknowledged each other, he would join forces with his cousin to take back the Gu family in Fuzhou. Chapter 1160 1160 The child of master Gu¡¯s family is so pitiful Gu shouxin had already thought about the Gu family in Fuzhou. Well, since a little one came back, he had to trick her into giving him something. He called Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si over to arrange work for the Three Sisters. They were a family after all, so they should all work together. Hearing this, Gu Nian felt that her father was nning to get along with her adopted brother from her previous life. Although she had to address him as fifth uncle in this life, it did not affect her admiration for Gu Qingyuan. The Three Sisters knew what to do after being taught by Gu shouxin. Then, the next day, when Gu chengyun came to visit Lord Gu with a generous gift, he saw the three young masters of the county magistrate¡¯s family. When Gu chengyun first saw the three Gu sisters, he felt that it was a pity. If the three young masters had fairer skin and were girls, they would be so beautiful! He was a man with good manners. Even if he was the young master, a little darker and more beautiful, he did not stare at him directly. After some small talk, Gu chengyun talked about the construction materials of the public toilet. He meant that he wanted to buy them from Mr. Gu. Gu shouxinughed and asked him to talk to his children directly. From the moment Gu Nian opened his mouth, Gu chengyun had fallen into a state of doubt. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With Gu Xin and Gu si in mind, the Three Sisters told Gu chengyun that it was not easy to build the toilet from three aspects. Gu chengyun didn¡¯t understand at all, so he started to doubt his life. Gu Xin sighed,¡¯brother Gu, do you not understand? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand, but you have to understand that these materials are rare, and we will have to spend a lot of manpower and energy. With all the men in the city gathered, there are only two incidents in a year!¡± ¡°Third brother, why are you saying so much?¡± Gu Nian asked as she sat upright. Didn¡¯t you just want to say that you need arge amount of silver? Why would he need silver? Is brother Gu someone whocks money? The tea leaves produced by the Gu family in Fuzhou are a tribute.¡± Gu si: ¡± I¡¯ve done some calctions. From the start of the construction, if we count the people working on each grid, the daily wage would be three hundred Wen. Each person would need to build one grid, and then the stone, porcin, and wood would need to be of high quality. They would need to spend money, and then the money. Gu si reported the prices to Gu chengyun one by one. In any case, the young master of thergest tea merchant in great Zhou was stunned when he heard the prices. After that, the Three Sisters looked at Gu chengyun as if they were staring at the gold mine of the goddess Kingdom. Gu shouxin, on the other hand, closed his eyes and drank his tea slowly. It took Gu chengyun a while to digest the information. He cupped his hands at the Three Sisters, ¡± ¡°My brothers, I admire you! This price is easy to negotiate, as long as you are willing to go to Fuzhou with me, I will definitely not treat you shabbily.¡± After that, he nced at Gu shouxin. Seeing that Gu shouxin really didn¡¯t care, he was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine to send someone to brother Gu¡¯s house,¡± Gu Nian replied. However, brother Gu¡¯s family should have quite arge poption. It¡¯s best if each person has one toilet. If it¡¯s like the price my fifth brother has said, it¡¯s not a small sum of money for brother Gu¡¯s family to have 20 to 30 people, plus the guests ¡®use. Is brother Gu sure you can afford it?¡± Gu chengyun raised his eyebrows. Twenty-three? Well, the money in his hands was not enough, but he was not the head of the family. It was enough as long as his family had money. He was still disdaining Gu Nian in his heart. She was really from a small family and was really ignorant. He guessed that the Gu brothers did not know how much cash the Gu family in Fuzhou could take out! Sigh, everyone¡¯s surname is Gu, so why are we living different lives! She was starting to sympathize with Mr. Gu¡¯s children! Chapter 1161 1161 Lord Gu is so kind Just as Gu chengyun was about to speak, someone knocked on the door, ¡± ¡°Lord, Lord Huo and Lord Qian have something to report!¡± wait! Gu shouxin opened his eyes. ask them to wait for a while. I¡¯ll go and find them! With that, Gu shouxin got up, told the children to take good care of young master Gu, and then went out. Gu chengyun stood up to send them off, then sighed to Gu Xin and the other two sisters, ¡± ¡°Lord Gu is so kind.¡± The three Gu sisters were speechless! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Is there something wrong with your eyes or your brain? She actually felt that Lord Gu was kind? He¡¯s trying to scam your tea garden! Gu chengyun didn¡¯t understand the eye contact of the Three Sisters at all. He thought that these little guys were scared and encouraged each other. He had heard that the magistrate¡¯s family was not well off. The women in the family made some cosmetic powder and snacks to support his studies. He was sent to kun city because he didn¡¯t have enough money and offended someone after bing the top schr. Although the Gu family¡¯s children were smart enough to develop kun city by relying on them, they were still born in the countryside and had little knowledge! ¡°My three brothers, I won¡¯t say much. You can just send this person and the price will be as you say. How about I pay the deposit for a toilet first? When your craftsmen return with me and finish building the outhouse, I¡¯ll send the housekeeper to personally send them back and bring all the money. How is it?¡± Gu chengyun said very generously. His face showed that he didn¡¯t care about this small amount of money at all. This really made Gu Xin and her two sisters think that he was easy to trick! ¡°Straightforward! Hahahaha, it¡¯s really different to be born into a great family!¡± brother Gu, can you tell me what a house with dozens of people and a yard each looks like? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a forthright expression. I¡¯ve never seen one in my life! You don¡¯t know how annoying it is for us brothers to squeeze in one courtyard!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very annoyed!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also quite annoyed.¡± Gu si looked like he wanted to be angry but did not dare to. Gu chengyun was amused by them andughed, ¡± ¡°My three brothers, don¡¯t be like this. Once this order is done, you can build your own houses. He could build his house as big as he wanted. Especially second brother Gu, you should have reached the age of marriage. You should make the yard bigger so that you can marry a beautiful wife, have a few beautiful concubines, and have a few chubby children. Your life will be enough!¡± ¡°Wow, just thinking about it is beautiful!¡± Gu Nian eximed. Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯ve also reached the age of marriage! It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little smaller!¡± ¡°I already have a girl I like!¡± Gu si said. Gu chengyun smacked his lips,¡±fifth brother Gu, do you still have a girl you like in kun city?¡± Next time, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll take you to the most prosperous Street in Fuzhou to meet a girl by chance. That¡¯s what I call beautiful! Although I can¡¯t take her in as my wife, I can be a concubine.¡± Gu si: ¡± that¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! Thank you brother Gu! They just chatted, and the more they talked, the worse the impression the three Gu sisters had of Gu chengyun. This guy was simply a fool who ate, drank, and had some ability to manage his business. They really didn¡¯t want to stay with him for another minute. But he had no choice, he had to continue chatting! He had to help his great-grandfather take back the tea garden that belonged to his great-grandfather! After a while, the maidservant finally appeared and saved the Three Sisters. Chapter 1163 1163 Chapter 1163-bad bamboo shootse out of good bamboo The Gu sisters heard him mention a bunch of officials, and they knew the minister of rites. The minister of rites ¡®surname was Xie, and he was Xie Nanfeng and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s biological grandfather. However, he only liked his concubine¡¯s grandsons and didn¡¯t care about his legitimate grandsons and granddaughters at all. He even allowed his son to pamper his concubine and kill his wife. The Xie family¡¯s back residence was in chaos! Therefore, the Three Sisters were sure that the court official that this guy had won over was not a good person. They had to tell their father (second uncle)ter. This tea leaf was originally used as bait to drop Gu chengyun. There were no tea trees in his hometown! The Three Sisters of the Gu family told Gu chengyun that they couldn¡¯t make the decision. The main thing was that this tea was only enough for Grandpa, grandma, uncle, and uncle to drink in a year. Everyone was used to the taste, and they had to discuss it with the family. The three of them told Gu chengyun that the tea leaves of the Gu family in Fuzhou were delicious and that his family would definitely agree to it, so Gu chengyun could rest assured. They would discuss the specific operation after they had discussed it that night. In this way, Gu chengyun took his leave. Before he left, he found a perfect excuse to coax two taels of tea to take away. He said that he wanted to drink it carefully again. He felt that the aftertaste was endless. If he couldn¡¯t get the results this time, he would drink another pot tonight. He had a set of tools for making tea. He wanted to try it out in case it was good tea. Anyway, he just wanted to give them hope. When he came tomorrow, he would definitely say, ¡± sorry, it tastes worse when it¡¯s made with the tea set than when it¡¯s made directly. Gu chengyun thought so, so Gu shouxin directly guessed it. After sending him off, the three girls sat around the Round Table, waiting for Gu shouxin toe. After Gu shouxin came over, the three of them chattered to express their dissatisfaction with Gu chengyun. Gu Xin even suspected that the ancestors of the Gu family in Fuzhou were picked up from the streets! In terms of blood rtions, the current head of the Gu family in Fuzhou had the same great-grandfather as grandma Gu. Gu Xin felt that her grandmother was so smart, so were her descendants. Why was the descendant of her great-grandfather¡¯s cousin so stupid? Her words made Gu shouxin and Gu Nianugh. In the end, Gu si could still say a little more. Gu si said, ¡± ¡°Third sister, my father always said that our family is considered normal, but many other families are not! A good bamboo shoots bad bamboo shoots!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu found out about it that night. Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched expressionlessly.¡¯Second brother really likes to cause trouble. I haven¡¯t even said that I¡¯ll take back the family business for my father, and second brother is already thinking of snatching it back for Grandpa.¡¯ Grandpa Gu felt a little guilty. It was all his fault. If he had broughtnn back to the capital, second brother would have been the one sitting in the position now. The second son is much more of a troublemaker than the Emperor. What a pity. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With this little bit of guilt for his second son, Grandpa Gu decided that snatching what the ye family deserved might cause a lot of trouble, but snatching what the Gu family deserved would be easy. Therefore, he supported Gu shouxin¡¯s n to deal with the Gu family in Fuzhou. However, there was a problem. It was raised by grandma Gu.¡±Second brother, what are your ns after you took over the Gu¡¯s tea shop in Fuzhou? Was he nning to acknowledge his ancestors and n? Two years ago, you urged me to get the genealogy with your father and let your grandfather be the ancestor. We¡¯ll form our own family.¡± Gu shouxin smiled calmly,¡±mother, although we¡¯ve formed our own family, we can¡¯t let others take advantage of us!¡± Great-grandfather and great-uncle missed grandfather even when they died. We have quite a lot of people in grandfather¡¯s line, but Gu Qingyuan is the only one in great-uncle¡¯s line. It¡¯s not hard to get the things back.¡± Chapter 1164 1164 He likes to cause trouble In Gu shouxin¡¯s knowledge, he and Gu Qingyuan had the same great-grandfather, and his grandfather and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather were blood Brothers. Inparison to the Gu family in Fuzhou, their family was of the same lineage as Gu Qingyuan. Ever since he knew that Gu Qingyuan was looking for his family and his parents had admitted to it, Gu shouxin had sent people to investigate the Gu family in Fuzhou. Now, the Gu family in Fuzhou was in charge of the branch of the concubine¡¯s house, and the old ancestor was his great-grandfather¡¯s concubine¡¯s younger brother. In his grandfather¡¯s generation, his grandfather had left home. His eldest uncle had only a few sons and was also very innocent. He was framed by the concubine and could not hold on to his position as the head of the family. His great-uncle was Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather. When it came to Gu Qingyuan¡¯s father¡¯s generation, he was already bullied in the n. When Gu Qingyuan¡¯s parents passed away, Gu Qingyuan was immediately chased out, and he cut off all ties with the n. His grandfather wanted to return to his roots, and Gu Qingyuan hated the Gu family in Fuzhou. The two of them could totally join forces. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu didn¡¯t know about this. Not long after their second son found out about this, he wrote a letter to Gu Qingyuan. Gu shouxin had written to Gu Qingyuan mainly because he had a good first impression of Gu Qingyuan. He liked the Gu Qingyuan that Gu Nian and Gu Ren spoke of and approved of his actions. If there was such a brother in the family, Gu shouxin believed that they would be able to strengthen the Gu family even more without the identity of the Imperial ye family. They would make the Gu family of great Zhou only be under the ye family, and they would even have a way to make the ye family not easily touch the Gu family. As for the tea garden of the Gu family in Fuzhou, he really didn¡¯t care about it. He just wanted to see Gu Qingyuan¡¯s strength through this incident, and then send his grandfather back to his roots and back to Jiangnan. After all, it was the wish of an old man, and as a descendant, he naturally had to fulfill it. Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t ask any more questions after hearing what he said. They let him do it himself since he liked to cause trouble anyway. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thinking of the conversation with Gu chengyun during the day, the Three Sisters of the Gu family could not fall asleep. They pulled Huo Yanyu along to praise Gu shouxin. Huo Yanyu idolized second uncle Gu very much. She even sighed, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that second uncle has two daughters and doesn¡¯t want an adopted daughter anymore. Otherwise, I would really want to acknowledge second uncle as my adoptive father! Sigh, uncle also said that he had two daughters, not an adopted daughter! I feel so wronged! The Three Sisters of the Gu family gave Huo Yanyu an idea. Our fourth uncle and fourth aunt don¡¯t have a daughter yet. Why don¡¯t you go and be the head of the fourth household, silly Gu? Huo Yanyu thought about it. Fourth uncle was not as fun as first uncle and not as thoughtful as second uncle, but fourth uncle was not stupid either. Fourth aunt was also very straightforward, but they were still young! Fourth uncle and fourth aunt were only in their early twenties, but he was already twelve! He didn¡¯t know if the other party would agree to it. However, in order to join the Gu sisters, Huo Yanyu gritted her teeth and wrote a letter to her parents overnight. She exined her intentions and left the Gu family to her own devices. Well, she just wanted to be a girl of the Gu family, and she wanted to be brothers and sisters with the Gu siblings. In the next few days, Gu Xin and the other two followed Gu shouxin¡¯s n to contact GU chengyun. Gu chengyun had been trying to get information out of the three people. He wanted to ask them how the tea trees were grown, but he had to make them feel that he didn¡¯t care. He was also in a difficult position. Going back every day was like carrying goods outside for a whole day, and it was very tiring. He still hadn¡¯t managed to find out how their family grew the tea trees. The main thing was that he had to be careful not to let them know that the tea leaves in their family were the best of the best. It was really a headache. Chapter 1165 1165 Chapter 1165-gentle As the Three Sisters of the Gu family led Gu chengyun step by step into the pit dug by Gu shouxin, Gu shouxin and general Peng decided on the site of kun city¡¯s dock. Kun city¡¯s dock was located next to the worry-solving Pavilion. Gu shouxin and Hua shiniang hade to an agreement. The Yamen wouldmandeer the worry-solving Pavilion and change it to a big courtyard. Now that the girls in the worry-solving Pavilion didn¡¯t have to sell their bodies anymore, they just sang and danced every day. Their identities had changed, so they were naturally willing to change their residence. At the end of the month, the dock would start construction. At the same time, the scope of the expansion of the east side of kun city was also decided. The city gates were built at the same time as the streets, and the people had already been found. The poption of kun city increased rapidly. On the 30th day of the tenth month, another decree came from the pce. Gu si found out that she had done something for the Salt Lake and was given the title of Princess Roushan, the same rank as Gu Nian and Gu Xin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At the same time, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, uncle Gu, and the goddaughter of the Zhang family will be rewarded with fields and gold and silver. The fields and gold and silver here were all around the capital. The Gu family was not around, but the royal family would send people to take care of it. Things were slowly developing in the predetermined direction. Soon, it was November. Gu chengyun had been in kun city for a few days. Although he had not learned how to grow tea from the Gu family, he signed an agreement with them with his own stamp. They wanted to use their tea garden to exchange for thend that the Gu family used to grow tea. This was also what they had agreed on at the beginning. In order to make it more realistic, it was a real exchange. The agreement was also witnessed by old general Peng and great general Peng, so it was still in effect. After getting a piece ofnd from the Gu family in the vige, Gu chengyun bade farewell to the Gu family and left for the vige with his attendants. He wanted to take a look at the environment there and then ask people to transport the tea trees from Fuzhou. If it was good, he would persuade his family to buy thend of sanchunkou vige and build a tea garden in Qingzhou. As for the vige at the crossroads, as soon as Gu chengyun was hooked, Gu shouxin had sent people back to nt tea trees. From kun city, they brought rooted trees and nutrient solution to guard and monitor Gu chengyun¡¯s every move. This nutrient solution was given to the tea tree to save its life on the way. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t give it too much, as long as the tree could survive to sanchikou vige. Of course, he also arranged for people to stay in the manor and pretend to be on guard. Then he took out the tea leaves for Gu chengyun to taste. Most people would not think that someone would scheme against them so deliberately, so Gu chengyun would never doubt it. if his family doesn¡¯t believe me, then fine. When you pick tea next year, you cane personally and pick the best of the best. Then you¡¯ll believe me! ...... After Gu chengyun left, Gu Xin and the other two went back to their work. The clothing store on the food street had opened for business. The sets of exquisite clothing and unique jewelry made women from several countries fall deeply in love with them. The girls of the goddess Kingdom and the Jin Nan Kingdom started fighting over a certain jewelry that they all liked. The two rich and overbearing girls almost had their ss broken by someone. Gu Xin was so angry that she had already decided to be a gentle and weak young master. She was too much for forcing her to do it. After subduing the twodies, Gu Xin told the shop assistant that she would not be serving the twodies anymore. If the twodies insisted oning in to buy things, she would ce a bet of a hundred taels of gold or top-grade Jade. Otherwise, what if the ss of their shop was damaged by such a strong destructive force? Chapter 1167 1167 Chapter 1167-discussionter Eldest Madam Peng would never agree to let Gu Hui go. Although she felt that Gu Hui¡¯s individual ability was no worse than the women she had been with, Gu Hui was still inexperienced. In the year that she had been in kun city, Gu Hui had only participated in the battle of the southern border. However, looking at the determination in the girl¡¯s eyes, eldest Madam Peng felt that no matter how she rejected her, she would most likely dispel the idea. ¡°Gu Hui, go back to the camp first! We¡¯ll discuss this matterter!¡± Eldest Madam Peng muttered to herself for a while and did not agree immediately. Gu Hui left quietly. It was dinner time. Gu Hui carried the food and thought for a while before returning to the Navy. This time, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had followed her there. They were worried about her! Eldest Madam Peng had already passed away, but Peng sng was also detained in the water camp. Eldest Madam Peng was worried that her youngest son would also run out disobediently, so she gave him a Military Order. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang only found out that something had happened to Pengze after they followed Gu Hui over. After they found out about Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts, they immediately expressed that they were willing to follow Gu Hui to the goddess Kingdom. Princess Jinghe said, ¡± Peng sng, you¡¯ve seen Xinxin and sisi in men¡¯s clothes. Just tell me. With threeyers of makeup, even if we meet the Goddess who oftenes to kun city, they won¡¯t be able to recognize us. Am I right? ¡± Peng sng thought of the Gu sisters in men¡¯s clothes and makeup. They did look like that. with the three of us, ¡± Princess Jinghe continued, ¡± do you think we can¡¯t protect ourselves in the kingdom of goddess? ¡± Peng sng thought about it. In the female Army, these three were the youngest. When it came to one-on-onebat, the women of the Peng family were probably better than these three! They naturally had the ability to save their lives. However, on second thought, Ye Zhen¡¯s identity was not ordinary. She was Majesty Kang¡¯s only daughter and the favorite Princess of the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor. How could they let her risk her life? At this moment, Gu Hui said,¡±Peng sng, send someone to my house to deliver a letter.¡± Send a letter to my younger sisters and tell them toe to the camp to find me immediately.¡± ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t let you go out either?¡± Peng sng was stunned. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± he sanniang came back to her senses. Not long after sister Hui returned, general Yin ordered that no one is to leave the camp without permission. If you vite this rule, you will be expelled from kun city!¡± Peng sng pursed his lips. sure, I¡¯ll get someone to look for them. But why are we looking for these little girls? ¡± Gu Hui nced at him and said,¡±I have my ways to get general Yin to agree to my request.¡± Get your men to go quickly, and thene back and we¡¯ll talk about goddess Kingdom. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve been there before?¡± Peng sng called someone over and ordered them to inform Gu Xin and the rest. Then, he told Gu Hui and the rest about the kingdom of goddess. On the other side of the kun River in kun city was the Jin nanguo, and further up was the kingdom of goddess. The kingdom of goddess was not like the other kingdoms. It had never been under the control of the great Zhou. Women were in charge there, and because of the terrain, it was very difficult to raise an army to attack. The goddess Kingdom did not initiate a war either. If you did not provoke her, she would not provoke you. Her entire Kingdom¡¯s defense was very good. Therefore, no matter if it was the current great Zhou, the previous dynasty, or even earlier dynasties, there were very few Wars with the goddess Kingdom. Previously, Peng ze and Lu Zheng had brought Pengng to the goddess Kingdom. As they did not know much about the ce, they were discovered within a few days. Peng ze and Lu Zheng had almost been taken as concubines by the Empress of the goddess Kingdom! Chapter 1168 1168 Absolutely not dissuading Peng sng told Gu Hui and the rest about the kingdom of goddess. It was not like the great Zhou Dynasty, which had to be divided into state capitals and County cities. There was only the Imperial City, and the other small cities were scattered around the Imperial City. The governor of each small city was a woman of the royal family of the goddess Kingdom. The royal family of the goddess Kingdom had the surname dugu, while most of the Royal nobles had the same surname. The dugu family¡¯s women were absolute in the goddess Kingdom. They usually didn¡¯t leave the goddess Kingdom. If they did, they would capture any man they fancied. The dugu family¡¯s women were very strong, and ordinary men wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from them. For some reason, Gu Hui felt a little strange when she heard that he was particrly strong. She had only stayed in the capital for a few months. When she was chatting with the Empress Dowager, she had heard the Empress Dowager mention that her grandmother was the strongest woman the Empress Dowager had ever seen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Gu had not passed on her strength to any of her children, and she had only passed it on to her. Gu Hui felt that it would not be difficult for her to keep herself alive with the pills and weapons she had brought along. After Peng sng told them what he didn¡¯t know, Gu Xin and the other sisters arrived. The water Battalion and the women¡¯s Battalion shared the same camp and were usually separated. The outermost gate was in the women¡¯s camp area, so Peng sng could follow them to the women¡¯s camp. On the drill ground, Gu Xin and her two sisters were listening to Gu Hui¡¯s words. Gu Hui briefly told her sisters what had happened and asked them to go back and tell Gu shouxin. Then, she only had one thought in her mind. She hoped that second uncle could help her convince the Peng family to let her go to the goddess Kingdom. Gu Si was the first one to object. He hugged Gu Hui¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t even know if big brother Peng is there. What if you¡¯re discovered? The sisters from the women¡¯s camp helped us guard the food street before, so many women who came out to do business in the goddess Kingdom recognize you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, big sister.¡± Why don¡¯t we wait for the news in kun city? what if general ze is not lost in the goddess Kingdom, but in the Jinnan Kingdom?¡± Gu Xin also agreed with Gu Nian and Gu si. ¡°Elder sister, father might not agree to this.¡± Gu Hui shook her head and said,¡±just follow my instructions and tell second uncle.¡± Second uncle would agree. The women of the goddess nation are in power. Sisi, aren¡¯t you very good at makeup? When the timees, I¡¯ll put on some ordinary makeup. Even if I meet someone who used to do business here, she won¡¯t be able to recognize me. ¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±that¡¯s right. Third aunt and I will apany Huihui.¡± You guys don¡¯t know that the men of the great Zhou Dynasty can be recognized at a nce when they go to the goddess country. Only women go there.¡± Gu Xin,¡±but Wanwan¡± Gu Hui interrupted her. my premonition is very urate. Pengze must be in the goddess Kingdom and he¡¯s in trouble. Because it¡¯s inconvenient to walk there, he can¡¯t send out any news for a while. Therefore, he needs someone to help him. Go back and tell second uncle. Second uncle will definitely agree.¡± Gu Hui rarely demanded her three younger sisters to do something. This was the first time she had expressed her opinion so strongly. Gu Xin and the other two girls had no choice but to agree to Gu Hui¡¯s request. They also said that they would only pass on the message and would not be responsible for persuading Gu shouxin. On the way back, the Three Sisters were a little depressed. What was wrong with this Pengze? this was the second time he had a problem. Was he really that bad? And that son of the Lord of Nanjiang, was he really that smart to still be alive? Chapter 1169 ?1169 Chapter 1169-done Not only were the Three Sisters not in charge of persuading Gu shouxin, but they also expressed their own thoughts, hoping that Gu Hui would not go over. It was almost the new year. Who knew how long they would be gone? they couldn¡¯t spend the new year without big sister! Gu shouxin didn¡¯t give them a specific answer and went to the Peng family that night. He directly told old general Peng and great general Peng about this matter. The Peng family of three couldn¡¯t believe it after hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s words. As an uncle, are you really not worried about your niece¡¯s safety at all? Gu shouxin could tell what the three of them were thinking, but he didn¡¯t exin. He only said that the children of the Gu family were very domineering. No matter if it was a person or an object that she liked, as long as it was confirmed to be hers, no one could touch it. If they touched it, they would be punished! This was especially true for the women of the Gu family. From the olddy to the children¡¯s third aunt to the four youngdies, they were all the same. Don¡¯t be fooled by Huihui¡¯s usual quiet and calm demeanor. If you take something that she likes and touch the person she likes, why don¡¯t you try it? No matter who persuaded her, it was useless. She had to vent her anger on her own. The Peng family of three always felt that second Gu was showing off, reminding them, and even knocking them down. Adults haveplicated thoughts. If Gu Xin was here, she would not think this way. In her heart, her father was good in every way. However, the Peng family of three would always think of Yin Yingli and the Mid-Autumn Festival. Old general Peng returned to his senses and asked, ¡± ¡°Second Gu, do your parents and eldest brother know what little girl Hui is thinking?¡± Gu shouxin said calmly,¡±my big brother listens to his parents, and my father listens to his mother.¡± As for my mother, little girl Hui is not like her father and her mother is like her grandmother, so Yingluo.¡± The three members of the Peng family twitched their mouths. Alright, that meant that the olddy would definitely not object to it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing that they seemed to agree, Gu shouxin continued, ¡± old master, brother Peng, sister-inw, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯m really worried about Huihui going alone this time. Look, choose a few people from the female Battalion to apany her so that they can look out for each other. Eldest Madam Peng¡¯s mouth twitched. So he wanted Jing and the princess to go with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to the princess? Doctor Peng was mentally exhausted! Old general Peng and great general Peng didn¡¯t think much of it, especially old general Peng. He directly mentioned Princess Jinghe.¡±That girl has a good rtionship with the Hui girl. When the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor handed her to me, they did not ask me to not let her do anything. Then let her go with little Hui!¡± Eldest Madam Peng replied,¡¯just Princess Jinghe alone isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll arrange for he sanniang! The three of them are of simr age and are all quick-witted.¡± Gu shouxin cupped his hands and said,¡±thank you, old master, brother Peng, and sister-inw.¡± Even if a ¡®ze isn¡¯t in the goddess Kingdom this time, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be the most precious experience in their lives.¡± ...... Gu Hui knew that there was nothing in this world that her second uncle couldn¡¯t negotiate with. Furthermore, her second uncle knew her well. The next day, she and Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, were brought by eldest Madam Peng to familiarize themselves with the situation in the kingdom of goddess. They had more information than Pengng, but it was not specific. They could only take one step at a time. Eldest Madam Peng told the three of them to send news back on time, and not lose contact like Peng ze. She gave him half a year¡¯s time. Within half a year, no matter if they found Pengze or not, they had toe back and not stay. Chapter 1170 1170 Chapter 1170-before leaving The three of them did not set off immediately. Instead, they were going to stay at the Gu residence for two days and learn makeup skills from Gu si. Other than the royal city, the development of the cities in the goddess Kingdom was more bnced. Therefore, almost every city had peopleing to the great Zhou Dynasty to do business, and they might have seen the three of them. Therefore, the three of them had to learn how to put on makeup so that no one could recognize them. Seeing that Gu Hui¡¯s trip to the goddess Kingdom was already set in stone, Gu Xin and the rest brought up everything they could think of. For example, while Gu Si was teaching the three of them how to put on makeup, he also reminded the three of them what to pay attention to to maintain their makeup and what items they should carry with them at all times so that they could immediately fix their makeup if it was ruined. For this, she had designed a bag for the three of them. It looked like the ones sold in ordinary clothing stores, but the inside was different from those bags. It could hold a lot of things. They would not be suspected if they carried it with them. Gu Xin handed over some medicinal powder and pills that she had concocted recently. They were not as strong as grandma Xiao¡¯s, but it was not a problem for her to escape after using them. Gu Xin also gave each of them a small bamboo tube with three white pills inside. It was the same as the one she gave to Gu Hui. As long as they were still breathing, they could be used to keep them alive. Gu Xin even suggested that they could use the identity of a street vendor to hide their real identity. She had a good chat with the girls from the kingdom of goddess who came to kun city to do business. She knew that there were many small businesses there. Some sold spices, some made their own jewelry, and some bought and sold them from great Zhou and Jin nanguo. There were many hawkers in a city. They might not only be in their own city. Sometimes, they would travel everywhere. Therefore, no one would doubt it. Therefore, the issue of his identity would never be exposed in the early stages. As for the goods they were selling, it was easy to exin. They could say that they had taken them from Jin nanguo. They had never been to kun city, so they bought them when they were picking up the Jade from Jin nanguo. Gu Nian immediately took out a box of goods and equipped the three of them with identity cards. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At that time, Gu Hui and the other two would also go to the goddess Kingdom from the Jinnan Kingdom. They would not go directly from the ferry in kun city. The people from the kingdom of goddess who usually came to kun city for business were familiar with each other. If the three of them were to mix in, they might be exposed. Just like that, the three of them stayed at the Gu family¡¯s house for three days. On the fourth day, before they set off, Gu Hui was called into the house by grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu. Huihui, ¡± grandma Gu asked directly, ¡± are you going to look for Pengze or do you want to make a contribution? ¡± The person who resembled grandma Gu the most was Gu Hui. Grandma Gu was also the one who understood Gu Hui the most in the family. She immediately asked the right question. ¡°Both,¡± Gu Hui replied honestly. He hoped that he could find Pengze and also make some contributions. Of course, I also hope that Pengze is not in the goddess Kingdom.¡± Grandma Gu fell silent. Grandpa Gu sighed as well. Huihui, you¡¯ve always had your own ideas since you were young. I can¡¯t convince you. You have to be careful in everything you do in the goddess Kingdom. To Grandpa, Pengze and meritorious deeds are not important. You must remember to put yourself first and protect yourself well.¡± Gu Hui nodded. I understand, grandfather. I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry. It¡¯s my fault. I promise you, I will return safely. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Grandma Gu took out something that she had prepared earlier and handed it to Gu Hui. Chapter 1171 1171 Chapter 1171-amulet Gu Hui looked at grandma Gu in confusion but did not take it. ¡°Take it, it¡¯s an amulet,¡± grandma Gu said. Gu Hui¡¯s face was full of ¡®grandma, don¡¯t lie to me!¡¯ Amulets were talismans, but this was a jade pendant! ¡°This was given to me by your great-grandmother, my mother,¡± grandma Gu said, ncing at her. He protected me for more than 50 years and kept me safe and sound. So, take it. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll just send you off. You have to return it to me when you¡¯re back, understand?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s eyes suddenly felt a little sore. The image of Xinxin and sisi hugging her second aunt and acting coquettishly appeared in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug the olddy in front of her. Grandma Gu¡¯s body stiffened. Even third brother doesn¡¯t dare to hug me, and you actually hugged me? Have I been too gentle recently? Gu Hui rested her head on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder. grandma, I want to learn how to speak from Xinxin. I want to tell you that you¡¯re my favorite grandma. ¡°You¡¯re not as cute as her!¡± Grandma Gu smiled. How old are you? let me go.¡± Gu Hui hugged him tightly and refused. I want to hold grandma. Grandma, don¡¯t follow my father, second uncle, and fourth uncle in the future. Just follow me, I¡¯ll take care of you in your old age, I¡¯ll serve you!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Grandma Gu pushed her away. You¡¯re really bing more and more like your father. It¡¯s so annoying just looking at you! Hurry up and get back here!¡± ¡°Alright, grandma.¡± Gu Hui smiled. I¡¯ll definitelye back as soon as possible. I knew it, I¡¯m your favorite grandson, so I¡¯ll definitelye back as soon as possible!¡± He ran off after saying that. Grandma Guughed to herself. Do you think that you¡¯re not stupid just because you suppressed the stupidness that your parents passed on to you? When Gu Hui left the house, the smile on her face was gone and she regained her usual calmness. However, her hand that was holding the jade pendant was a little tight and she carefully ced the jade pendant at the ce closest to her body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At the East City gate, the Peng family and the Gu family came together to send Gu Hui off. On the way, everyone only told the three of them to be careful and nothing else. The three of them each rode a horse, carrying some makeup on the back of the horse. They each carried a small bag. After bidding farewell to everyone, they rode their horses to Lin mountain. This was the result of the Peng family¡¯s discussion. They would set off from Lin mountain by boat, then go to the southern border by the sea. From there, they would find Peng ze¡¯s men, and then enter the goddess Kingdom from the Jinnan Kingdom. Peng ze¡¯s men were now in the sea between the Jinnan country and the goddess Kingdom, which was the deserted ind where the Prince of Nanjiang had been hiding. Now the people of the great Zhou Navy had found out the situation on the ind. Thest time Peng ze had brought people there, he had brought enough living supplies for a year. ...... On the day Gu Hui left, the mountains to the North of kun city were already covered in white. In order to cheer up the little girls, Gu shouxin asked uncle Gu to take the children to y in the snow. Anyway, he was also quite interested in it. Uncle Gu was also very disappointed. He was heartless, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care about the child! The next day, when she went out with the Gu siblings, they huddled together all the way and muttered that a grown girl should not be kept at home. She then taught the three Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu a lesson. Don¡¯t learn from Huihui and save your Langjun from a thousand miles away. This wasn¡¯t a script! She didn¡¯t even consider how worried I was as her father. Huihui, this heartless woman, is too much, too much! Sisi, stay away from those boys from the Peng family. Don¡¯t let them take your sister away. Your sister was tricked away by that brat Peng dng. Sisi, promise me that you¡¯ll find someone more gentle in the future. Chapter 1172 1172 Chapter 1172-who¡¯s apanying who The three Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu sat in a row, looking at uncle Gu, who was sitting opposite them. They were speechless! Huo Yanyu was usually with Gu Nian. However, as she was shorter than Gu Xin and Gu si, uncle Gu nagged at her and dragged her to the back. Hearing uncle Gu¡¯s nagging, Huo Yanyu finally spoke up, ¡± ¡°Uncle, big brother Peng is quite refined.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±refined my ass!¡± Not as refined as me. Anyway, sisi, remember this, don¡¯t find the Peng family¡¯s kid, don¡¯t find a kid who¡¯s in the Army. And niannian, Xinxin, you two too, no way!¡± Gu Nian and& Gu Xin,¡¯uncle, what if we like that kind of girl? You even tied us up and didn¡¯t let us y with others?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si and Huo Yanyu were about tough when uncle Gu red at them. Gu en, who was sitting next to uncle Gu, said,¡±father, brother a ¡®Yuan and second brother Xue are still guarding the southern border with their troops!¡± Then it¡¯s obviously my second and third brother-inw. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for them by saying that my second and third sister are not allowed to find someone in the military? Don¡¯t you like brother Yuan and brother Xue?¡± Uncle Gu pped his hands, and Gu en nted to the side. ¡°Go, go, go, why are you interrupting when The Adults Are Talking? Besides, did your brother ah Yuan ask your third sister to save him? Your second brother Xue is saving your second sister, okay? They were not even engaged yet! Look at the little brat who¡¯s engaged to your elder sister. Your elder sister has gone a thousand miles to save someone! He¡¯s so weak even as a general! Oh my, my Huihui!¡± The Gu siblings,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu si got up and sat on the other side of uncle Gu. He tugged at uncle Gu¡¯s cotton-padded coat. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be sad! Since my sisters all like the general, then I won¡¯t like him. All the girls in the family can not marry the general.¡± Uncle Gu was immediatelyforted by Gu si. He patted Gu SI¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°My little girl is still the most doting! Sisi¡¯s father is telling you, I¡¯ll prepare more dowry for you in the future, much more than for your eldest sister. When shees back, we¡¯ll tell her and piss her off! Who told her to be so disobedient?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± The others thought,¡±big sis won¡¯t die from anger, but you better be careful!¡± uncle, ¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± Grandpa and Grandma said that they¡¯re in charge of the dowry for us sisters. Uncle Gu red at Gu Xin,¡¯Xinxin, you¡¯ve changed! Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m always right? Your grandparents will definitely prepare the same for you, but can¡¯t I give it to sisi myself? Your grandparents didn¡¯t say that your parents can¡¯t add it!¡± yes, uncle. Gu Xin sat up straight and replied obediently, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m so envious of sisi, uncle is so good to sisi!¡± Gu Nian tilted her head to look at Gu Xin. Great, this girl has learned to lie through her teeth! Uncle Gu nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t be envious, I¡¯m your eldest uncle. In the future, no matter how much I give sisi, I¡¯ll give it to you two sisters. Remember to show off to Huihui that she¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t have one. Make her envious of you!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin nodded. Thank you, uncle!¡± Huo Yanyu facepalmed. Didn¡¯t second uncle ask first uncle to apany them to rx? No matter how they looked at it, they were apanying their uncle to rx! She finally understood why her grandfather usually disliked her father. In the past, she did understand, but she had never experienced it personally. Now that she had personally experienced it, she finally understood uncle Gu¡¯s true feelings. Chapter 1173 1173 The cave When they reached the snow-coverednd outside the city, uncle Gu did not mention his eldest daughter who had made him sad. He called a few children to get off the car to y in the snow. Apart from Huo Yanyu and Gu Nian, the rest of them had never touched snow before. Gu en ran far away and threw a snowball at uncle Gu. With hisunch, the children all fought for uncle Gu. Uncle Gu was having a lot of fun with them. He even called Bai er and Bai si who were driving the carriage to join them. White two and white four despised uncle Gu. You¡¯re already in your thirties. You look normal. Don¡¯t act like a fool. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though they despised him, they still joined in the snowball fight. Of course, they were helping the children bully uncle Gu. When they were tired, Gu Nian would build a snowman with the other girls. Although it was cold, everyone was in high spirits as if they could not feel the cold at all. hey, there¡¯s a cave over there. I think I saw someone go in! Gu Xin had finished building the snowman and was about to tell her sisters when she saw a figure sh past in the distance. Everyone looked over. There was indeed a cave there, but no one was there. There was no snow around kun city, so they had walked a little far. White two looked around and said, ¡± we¡¯ve been here before. We didn¡¯t find any caves. I think it¡¯s covered by nts. Now that there¡¯s heavy snow, the nts are thick. That¡¯s why we can see the caves. Gu Xin suggested that they go over to take a look, but second and fourth uncle Gu didn¡¯t. After all, it was a little far away. No one knew what the situation was like around the cave before it snowed. What if they fell in? Or was there a beast in the cave? In this world of Ice and snow, the wild beasts had nothing to eat. Gu Xin was actually very curious, but she was more obedient. Since her uncle had already said so, then she should just not go! Uncle Gu then asked Gu Xin if she really saw something enter the cave. Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty,¡¯there really is something inside. But you said there were wild beasts, so I¡¯m not sure if it was a man or a beast. Anyway, it can move, so I saw it with my eyes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back then! Anyway, I¡¯ve yed for a few hours and I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Then, the group returned to the carriage and ate some pastries in the carriage. After the carriage set off, Gu Xin stuck her head out and looked in that direction. However, the ce where the carriage was parked was a little far from where they had built the snowman. Gu Xin could not see if there was anything there. Gu Nian pulled her back. stop looking. The snow is floating in. Be careful not to catch a cold. Gu Xin pursed her lips. uncle, sister, I feel like someone really went in just now. Should wee back and take a look after the snow melts? ¡± Uncle Gu shook his head. I don¡¯t have the time. I have to go to Chinan city tomorrow. Let niannian and sisi apany you!¡± Gu en immediately raised her hand and said,¡±third sister, I ... I will apany you!¡± However, you have to help me tell second uncle!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I don¡¯t want you toe! Even if I tell father, you don¡¯t have the time! Have you forgotten that by the time the snow melts, it¡¯s already spring? you¡¯re going back to Qing Province for the exam. ¡± Uncle Gu,¡±Oh, right! En ¡®Zi, you¡¯re going to be alone in Qing Province for a few months to prepare for the exam next year! Son, do well, our main branch is counting on you! If you be a schr, your sister and sister won¡¯t be bullied!¡± ¡°Father, no one will dare to bully them even if I don¡¯t be the schr,¡± Gu en pouted. Sigh, when will this end! Chapter 1175 1175 Chapter 1175-deal Princess Jinghe couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Gu Hui, you¡¯re being unfair. I didn¡¯t bring you to peek at men. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to the person you¡¯re holding? ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Hui replied calmly. Old he brought her favorite general ze to me, so I¡¯ll also give her the strongest Man I know!¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± I¡¯m so angry. It¡¯s all because of those weak chickens in the capital. I¡¯m too embarrassed to take it out in front of Huihui. ¡°Huihui, why don¡¯t you want a strong man?¡± he sanniang was interested. Gu Hui thought for a while and shook her head. He doesn¡¯t make me want to strip him naked.¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± Hey, hey, hey! Hui, I¡¯m going to report you to second uncle. You¡¯ve led my sister astray! Gu Hui nced at her. second uncle only told me not to instill these thoughts in niannian, Xinxin, and sisi. He didn¡¯t tell me not to do it to you! Princess Jinghe,¡±Qianqian.¡± He sanniang asked about the person¡¯s condition. Before Gu Hui could reply, Princess Jinghe interrupted them. ¡°No, no, let¡¯s be sworn brothers first, then talk about men¡¯s Affairs! When we¡¯re sisters and both of you have your own men, you can¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°Jinghe, didn¡¯t you say that you have a fianc¨¦ in the capital?¡± he sanniang asked weakly. Princess Jinghe said,¡±it¡¯s so embarrassing. Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± I¡¯ve found the right person, and when I¡¯m about to get engaged, I¡¯ll just go back and cancel it! No one would dare to criticize me, and I¡¯m not afraid of my reputation being ruined.¡± He sanniang sighed,¡±I¡¯m so envious.¡± The three girls faced in the same direction, took their water bottles, and bowed to heaven and earth. Then, they used the same set of words that they used to swear their Brotherhood. They didn¡¯t ask for the same year, month, and day, but only for the love between them. He sanniang and Gu Hui were the same age, but he sanniang was born in December and Gu Hui was born in October. Therefore, our sister Hui is still the eldest, he sanniang is the second, and Princess Jinghe is the third. Princess Jinghe couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She said, ¡± he sanniang, you¡¯re the third mother anyway. Why don¡¯t you let me be the second? ¡± He sanniang retorted,¡¯you¡¯re still the boss at home, why don¡¯t you fight with boss Hui?¡¯ Gu Hui watched as her newly acknowledged second and third sisters argued non-stop. In any case, she was definitely going to be the boss. Princess Jinghe was also ruthless. She directly said, ¡± in the future, we¡¯ll be the Dahui, erzhen, and sanniang. It¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t quibble anymore, or I¡¯ll hit you. He sanniang was not afraid. The two of them stood up and were about to fight when Gu Hui fell to the ground and closed her eyes.¡±Tell me the results tomorrow morning! I¡¯m going to sleep first, I still have to travel tomorrow.¡± After that, he ignored them. ...... The next morning, the three of them were woken up by their biological clocks. Gu Hui looked at the two of them and could not help butugh.¡±You still haven¡¯t won?¡± The two of them pursed their lips and did not speak. ¡°How about er Zhen and ER Niang?¡± Gu Hui suggested. ¡°No!¡± The two of them said in unison. Princess Jinghe put her arm around he sanniang¡¯s shoulder,¡±Third aunt, you can be the third child. Second sister will give you a house in the capital?¡± He sanniang snorted. Princess Jinghe: ¡± Aiya, third mother, you¡¯re already my third sister. I still have a brother in my family who can be bullied by you. He doesn¡¯t have any martial arts. In the future, he¡¯ll treat you as his biological sister and support you. When you get married, he¡¯ll carry you on his back! ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± He sanniang pouted. Princess Jinghe replied,¡¯yes, it¡¯s a deal! When you get married in the future, I¡¯ll let my parents be your parents!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He sanniang epted it reluctantly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say thatst night?¡± Gu Hui pouted. Chapter 1176 1176 She won¡¯t lose out Just like that, the three of them became sworn sisters. In order to be the second child, Princess Jinghe gave up her parents and brothers. He sanniang finally realized that she had found herself a sugar daddy! When she gets married in the future, there will be Wangye and wangfei as the High Court, the Prince of the Wangfu will carry her on the wedding sedan, and the junzhu will be her big sister! Even if the princess was younger than her, she would not lose out! She was finally not an orphan anymore. She had a family! He sanniang suddenlyughed. Gu Hui and Princess Jing He, who were beside her, were shocked. He sanniang turned her head,¡±sister Dahui, sister erzhen, hahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± This was crazy! Gu Hui, Jing, and Princess increased their speed. After another two days of travel, they finally arrived at Lin mountain. They didn¡¯t head to the nearby mountain and river Camp immediately. Instead, they went to look for Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t know about Pengze yet. After hearing what they said, he nned to personally send the three of them to the southern coast. In Xue qianxun¡¯s heart, Gu Nian¡¯s family was her family. Thest time he met the Empress Dowager when he was sending Gu Nian to the capital, Xue Qianyu had already sensed the rtionship between the Empress Dowager and the Gu family. However, he had not thought too deeply about it. It was not because of his status, but because of his thoughts. Of course, it was also because of his friendship with the Gu sisters in the vige at the three Forks. From the Linshan camp to the Linshan Navy camp, it would take more than half a day to travel by horse. Xue Qianyu sent them to the Navy camp, then brought them to the southern coast overnight. ¡°Sister Huihui, Princess, miss he, I won¡¯t be sending you off. Take care!¡± It was already the afternoon of the next day when they arrived at the southern coast. Xue Qianyu only felt at ease when he saw the three of them board the ship. ¡°Xue Xiao ¡®er, go to kun city when you¡¯re free! Someone really missed you!¡± Princess Jinghe said half-jokingly. ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu smiled and nodded. ...... In kun city, the Peng family also received a pigeon that night and knew that Gu Hui and the other two had set off. Old general Peng couldn¡¯t care less about the cold night and personally made a trip to the Gu residence. Now that Gu Hui was his future granddaughter-inw and she was going out for his grandson, how could he send someone to report this? he had to go personally. Well, she could also take advantage of second Gu¡¯s wine. Old general Peng was afraid that if too many people went, second Gu would be stingy and not give them wine, so he did not invite his son and wife along. In the main hall of the Gu residence, old general Peng and the other members of the Gu family were sitting at a table. There was a pot of orange rock Candy wine on the table, and under the table was a warm stove. It was a veryfortable sight. Hearing that Gu Hui and the other two had already gone out to sea, the Gu family felt more at ease, but they were even more worried. Going out to sea meant that the journey was smooth, but it also meant that there would be no newsing back in a short time. Even Zhang Shi, who had always valued men over women, couldn¡¯t help but Mutter. Although she loved her son, she also didn¡¯t want her daughter to suffer! Did Huihui, that wretched girl, see that her three younger sisters had been conferred the title of Princess and wanted to do the same? Then why don¡¯t I just go home and ask my sisters to take me for a walk in the mountains? Both Xinxin and sisi could see it. Huihui was older and her eyes were bigger. If she looked carefully, maybe she could see it too? Otherwise, if he were to do research with niannian, the next time he reported that Huihui had done a lot, wouldn¡¯t he be banned? In any case, Huihui was the great-granddaughter of the Empress Dowager. She only wanted a greasy head, but this wretched girl was so silly that she wanted to fight for it herself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zhang Shi was very conflicted. When she first heard that the Peng family had proposed marriage, she was very happy. Now, it seemed that marrying the general was not stable! Chapter 1177 1177 Chapter 1177-rich experience Zhang Shi now had a problem, and that was that she liked to talk to Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi about things she couldn¡¯t understand. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi were ying with their children in the study of the fourth room. When Zhang Shi entered, the two children were already asleep. The two sisters-inw had just sat down when they saw the worried look on her sister-inw¡¯s face. They couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. What was going on? Zhang Shi sat down and began toin. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi were shocked. The three of them had grown up in the same vige, so who didn¡¯t know each other? Cai Xiaolian¡¯s soul didn¡¯t grow up at the crossroads, but her body still had memories! Zhang Shi was actually worried about her daughter, and even somewhat resentful of the Peng family. He was really worried about his daughter! ¡°Sister-inw?¡± There were so many transmigrators that she was worried that her sister-inw would be exposed. Zhang Shi¡¯s face was full of grievance,¡±Xiao Lian, you also think that what I said this time is right, right?¡± That kid from the Peng family is already engaged to our Huihui, yet he didn¡¯t even mention that he¡¯s taking good care of himself outside. Huihui, that wretched girl, even went all the way to save him. I¡¯m even thinking, if I go missing, will this wretched girle to find me!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian: ¡± yes, sister-inw. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still sister-inw. She¡¯s not wearing anything. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, sister-inw,¡± Yang Shi said with a smile. Two years ago, when something happened to ninren, you were injured in the clinic. Huihui was the first one to check on you. Once we¡¯re sure that you¡¯re fine, we¡¯ve found the bad guys. The one who beat them up the most was Huihui!¡± Zhang Shi thought about it and agreed. She looked at Yang Shi and proudly said,¡±That¡¯s true. Xiao Huan, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but Xiao Qi is already a few months old. You have to work harder and give birth to a daughter! Watch my Huihui and sisi.¡± Yang Shi said,¡±I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡± Madam Zhang seemed to have been suddenly cured by the Yang family. She was in a good mood and suggested to her two sisters-inw, ¡± ¡°Little Lian, little Huan, let¡¯s work harder and give birth to a child together! It would be best if they were born on the same day. When they grew up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which family they were from. Hahahaha!¡± Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi looked at each other. You¡¯re already 35 years old. You already have four children, and you still want to have one? Zhang Shi continued, ¡± as for the next one, I still want to have a daughter. Xiao Lian, you¡¯d better have a son. Xiao Huan, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have a daughter or a son. It¡¯d be best if you could have two at once, just like third brother. After all, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s a little difficult for me and Xiao Lian to have two at our age. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi pursed their lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t mind if they talked or not and began to talk. The more she spoke, the more excited she became. Then, thinking that she had more experience, she began to teach her two siblings the secrets of having a boy and a girl. She talked about how she had sex with uncle Gu before she was pregnant with Gu Hui. After that, she cared about her kindness, her thoughts, and her tolerance. There were some differences between the boys and girls she had. In the past, she had not thought so much about it. Recently, she had been thinking about having children, so she began to let her thoughts run wild. Then, she summed up her experience and came to some simrities when she was pregnant with Huihui and sisi. Recently, as long as uncle Gu came back, she would get someone to give it a try. Zhang Shi also told her two siblings mysteriously, I suspect that I¡¯m already carrying the ninth sister of the Gu family in my stomach! Cai Xiaolian and& Yang Shi thought,¡±no wonder big brother is treating chunnan city as his home. It turns out that sister-inw likes to create things!¡± The two of them decided to go back tonight and tell their man that they had finally found the reason why their big brother wasing home less and less often. Chapter 1178 1178 Definitely Madam Zhang said that she was happy and went back to her room to sleep, leaving Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi looking at each other. The two of them told Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu before they went to bed at night. Then, because their son was just born this year, the two brothers couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Then, Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi fell asleep while cursing at Zhang Shi. ...... It was three dayster when Gu Hui and the other two arrived at the isted ind. When the soldiers of the Navy saw the ships in this direction, they knew that they were on their side and were waiting for the ships to dock. After they got off the boat, they were overjoyed to see that it was three women and were extremely enthusiastic towards Gu Hui and the other two. ¡°Gu Hui, Ye Zhen, he sanniang, you¡¯vee at the right time! Our general Yin¡¯s decision is truly wise! We¡¯re sure that general ze is in the kingdom of goddess, and it¡¯s not convenient for him to pass on the news, but none of us dare to enter rashly. If we encounter people from the kingdom of goddess, we¡¯ll be exposed immediately. You three came at the right time!¡± The leader was Peng ze¡¯s Deputy general. He led the three to the camp and talked while walking. As for the other Navy soldiers who sent the three of them over, well, everyone was very familiar with each other, so who had the time to entertain you? This time, other than sending Gu Hui and the other two over, they had also sent a few baskets of carrier pigeons. All the carrier pigeons they had were all flying back to kun city. They had released them on the way and did not have a specific location, so they had to send someone back to deliver the letter. This batch of carrier pigeons was borrowed from Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng. ¡°Deputy general tu, tell us the current situation.¡± Gu Hui said. Deputy general tu knew that the women wouldn¡¯t let him down. They were as good as the men, so he began to talk about their situation after they left. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Hui knew about many of them. After they set off, Peng ze would send a messenger pigeon back every few days. Peng ze and the others set off after the Mid-Autumn Festival. They took the same route as Gu Hui and the others. However, they were not in a hurry. Instead, they were searching along the way. In the beginning, there were no clues. Just when Peng ze thought that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang was dead and nned to return, he found a man who looked like the Crown Prince of Nanjiang on the shore of Jinnan Kingdom. He hade out especially for this person, so it was impossible for him not to take a good look at suspicious people. Therefore, he brought another Deputy general Xu with him and entered Jin nanguo in disguise. As for the others, some of them stayed in the southern border Sea area, while the others went to the isted ind. After that, they had been able to contact Peng ze and Deputy general Xu. However, not long ago, Peng ze suddenly disappeared, and the person who was suspected to be the son of the Lord of Nanjiang disappeared with him. The ce where he disappeared was the dock where Jin nanguo went to the goddess Kingdom. Deputy general Xu waited for two days, but Peng ze did not appear. He then found the spies in Jinnan country and searched carefully. He first went to inform them. Then, someone went back to report. After that person returned to kun city to report, Deputy general Xu and the spies also found some clues to prove that Pengze and the Crown Prince of Nanjiang had both gone to the goddess Kingdom. But how did the two of them get there? With Pengze¡¯s ability, he could secretly go there through the water centipede. The Crown Prince of Nanjiang and the others did not know how he got there. Deputy general tu revealed the evidence that Deputy general Xu and the spies had obtained. After hearing this, Gu Hui also felt that Peng ze must have gone to the goddess Kingdom. However, the men in the kingdom of goddess were not allowed to leave the country easily unless they were brought out by the women of the kingdom of goddess. So, how did the two of them get there? Chapter 1179 1179 Chapter 1179-identity Princess Jinghe pondered for a while and said,¡¯old tu, shall we go to the kingdom of goddess through the dock of Jinnan Kingdom or by boat and swim to the coast of the kingdom of goddess? We¡¯re pretty good at swimming.¡± Deputy general tu shook his head and said,¡±there¡¯s no need to swim. We¡¯ll take the road to the dock.¡± We saved a couple from the goddess Kingdom. Out of the three of you, two will act as husbands and one will act as wives. We have all the identities and Wendi, and they¡¯re real. You just need to not go to the city on the Wendi. The ce they came out from was far from the capital, so not many people knew them. We even managed to get a rough map of the goddess Kingdom from them, but we¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s real or not. You¡¯ll have to find a way to confirm it yourself.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You gave it to you so easily?¡± Gu Hui frowned. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not easy!¡± Deputy general tu sighed. This Deputy general tu seemed to be the kind of person who liked to tell stories, so he started to tell the story of the woman from the goddess Kingdom and her two husbands. These two husbands were servants in her family, and she only liked them. She didn¡¯t like the people her family had arranged for her, so she wanted to run away from the marriage. As for where they could escape to, it was naturally impossible to be in the surrounding countries, because the situation in the surrounding countries was that men could take concubines. No country had a man who could be a concubine. The three of them nned to go out to sea. Since they nned to leave forever, they had prepared arge ship. If they set off from the goddess Kingdom, they would be discovered and captured. They could only set off from the Jinnan Kingdom. It was also by chance that Deputy general tu had saved them. When he was looking for Pengze, ording to his experience, he found that the three of them were being chased by the female general of the goddess Kingdom. Somehow, he saved them and brought them to the isted ind. Two days ago, the three of them set off from the isted ind. The ship was a big ship with gold, silver, and jewelry, but more food and water. They nned to go to the sea to find a country simr to the goddess Kingdom so that they could survive. If they couldn¡¯t find it, they would have to try their best to survive on the food. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together. Gu Hui and the other two did not know what to say. Should they say that the two husbands were infatuated or that the woman was sentimental? Although they were not sure if it was true, Gu Hui and the other two still nned to use this identity to try. As for who was ying the amorous littledy, it was obvious that it was Princess Jinghe. Although Princess Jinghe had a bad temper and would often whip people she didn¡¯t like in the capital, she was really beautiful. She wasn¡¯t as heroic as Gu Hui, nor was she androgynous like he sanniang back then. She was a cute little girl. In the unanimous vote of the soldiers of the water camp, Princess Jinghe became the youngdy named dugu Yan who escaped from marriage. Dugu was the Wang family name in the goddess Kingdom. Only the descendants of the Queen were worthy of the family name dugu. Furthermore, only women had the family name. In the goddess Kingdom, men had no family name, only a first name. When they had a wife, they would take the family name of their wife. Therefore, the three of them had new identities. Princess Jinghe¡¯s dugu Yan, Gu Hui¡¯s yuan Lang, and he sanniang¡¯s Lin Yi. That night, the three of them put on their own makeup. Princess Jinghe painted herself to be extremely beautiful. What a joke! She was going to dress up as the daughter of a city Lord and a woman of the dugu n. How could she not be beautiful and face Queen Dugu? Gu Hui, on the other hand, made her heroic-looking appearance even more heroic. She was tall among women, but she was not short among men. As for he sanniang, she had disguised herself as an ordinary person, but her eyes were very gentle. Chapter 1180 1180 Chapter 1180-acting as an arrogant and domineering character It was just in line with the characteristics of the little three. ording to the girl, she rarely went out, and the girls in other cities didn¡¯t know her. This was her first time traveling far away. She had almost crossed the entire Kingdom of goddess, and no one recognized her. She had never been to the capital or paid a visit to Queen Dugu. Therefore, as long as Gu Hui and the other two did not go to the city where dugu Yan was, their cover would basically be blown. Of course, if the female general who was out looking for people from their ce ran into them and revealed her identity, it would not be good. After a good night¡¯s rest on the isted ind, the three of them set off for Jin nanguo¡¯s dock the next morning. The Jin Nan Kingdom allowed people from all countries to enter and leave as long as they paid enough money. The three girls got on Jin nanguo¡¯s ship to the kingdom of goddess without any obstacles. They were actually quite nervous. Most of the people on the ship were from the goddess Kingdom, and a few of them were from Jin nanguo. ¡°Hey, sister, where are you guys from? He looked unfamiliar! First time doing business? Your husband is quite good-looking, can you give him to me?¡± Not long after the ship set off, ady from the goddess Kingdom came over to talk to Princess Jinghe, but her eyes were sizing Gu Hui up. Gu Hui had already heard about Yuan Lang¡¯s performance from Deputy general tu. She tried her best to lower her head and cower in fear. At this moment, she finally understood how Peng ze felt when she sized him up. How should he put it, it was very wonderful. Princess Jinghe was the princess of the great Zhou Dynasty, and she was the most favored one. She didn¡¯t even need to act as an arrogant and domineering person. She just needed to act as her true self. She nced at the girl and asked,¡±what is it?¡± Why don¡¯t you take a look at what you look like? are you worthy? With your face, you can scare the fish in the sea to death just by washing your face in the sea, and you want to snatch people from me? Get lost!¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect Princess Jinghe to speak so rudely despite her delicate appearance. Her face turned red and she flew into a rage.¡±You, do you know who I am? You dare to scold me?¡± Princess Jinghe rolled her eyes, leaned back in her chair, and closed her eyes to rest. well, ignoring him will only anger him more. Princess Jinghe forgot to bring her whip, or she would have thrown her into the sea. Seeing that Princess Jinghe was ignoring her, the girl tried to grab Princess Jinghe by her cor. I¡¯m the third youngdy of the Gongsun family of prestige Dragon City. How dare you ignore me! Princess Jinghe took out the token that represented the dugu family. Third miss Gongsun¡¯s movements paused. Princess Jinghe curled her lips into a smile. Then, she pulled her by the back of her cor and threw her into the sea without any hesitation. ¡°Third miss!¡± Her maidservant was frightened, but when she saw the token in Princess Jinghe¡¯s hand, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t care so much. She asked Gu Hui and he sanniang to sit down and then hugged them to the left and right. Her actions were extremely foppish, like some young masters of the great Zhou Dynasty. It was just that the gender had changed. The goddess Kingdom was close to the sea, and the city where the third miss of the Gongsun family lived was by the sea. She was very good at swimming, and when the boat was put down, she climbed up by herself. Her maidservant quickly packed up dry clothes and put them on her, then helped her to the small room to change her wet clothes. The journey from the goddess Kingdom to the Jinnan Kingdom was not far. It would take four hours by boat. Therefore, there were almost no separate rooms for the guests on the boat. They all sat in the big cabin with only a fewpartments for them to change clothes. The girls of the goddess Kingdom would get into a fight whenever they didn¡¯t like it, and it wasmon for them to throw them into the sea, so there was this facility on the ship. Chapter 1181 1181 Chapter 1181-mark The thirddy Gongsun changed her clothes and came out. She walked in front of Princess Jinghe and apologized sincerely, ¡± ¡°It was Yun ¡®er¡¯s fault just now. Yun¡¯ er had eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai. I hope that the princess will not me me.¡± In the goddess Kingdom, all the daughters of the city Lords were princesses. The daughter of the Queen was a Princess, and the one who was appointed as the next Queen was a Princess. Therefore, only the city Lord and the princess coulde out with the dugu family¡¯s token. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Of course, there was also the Queen, the princess, and the princess. However, Gongsun Yun ¡®er knew all the Royal members of the goddess Kingdom. The person in front of her was so young, and Gongsun Yun ¡®er naturally couldn¡¯t possibly assume that she was the city Lord. Princess Jinghe closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak. He sanniang said in a low voice, ¡± our junzhu is resting. Please keep your voice down, miss Gongsun. Gongsun Yun ¡®er immediately nodded and said,¡±alright, I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± I hope that this little brother will tell the princesster that Yun ¡®er really doesn¡¯t know the princess¡¯s identity and I hope that the princess won¡¯t me me. In the future, if you are free, you cane to prestige Dragon City. The Gongsun family will serve you well.¡± Then, she nced at Princess Jinghe, but she didn¡¯t move, so she didn¡¯t dare to look. He sanniang acted like a Lackey and said arrogantly, ¡± yes. Gongsun Yun ¡®er returned to her seat. There were no other princesses on the ship, so no one dared to cause trouble for Princess Jinghe. He sanniang finally knew the power of a Princess. She was born in kunzhou, but she became an orphan because of the war. Then, she grew up in the women¡¯s camp of the Peng family Army. Other than the Peng family, the people she knew were either soldiers in the military camp or ordinary people. She had never seen a real princess. At most, she had seen the wife and daughter of the county Magistrate. The previous county magistrates were all high and mighty, and they looked down on the ordinary people of kun city. And the new Gu family did not put on any airs at all. In this one year, he sanniang had almost forgotten the faces of those officials. But now, Princess Jinghe¡¯s aura was fully released, which made he sanniang understand that their great Zhou¡¯s Princess was a true noble daughter of the imperial family. The previous wife and daughter of the county Magistrate could notpare at all. Princess Jinghe¡¯s Royal Majesty was so high and mighty that no one on the ship doubted her identity. They arrived at the goddess Kingdom smoothly. Of course, the people on the ship would also be curious about which city this Princess was from. She had such a good temperament. After disembarking, Gongsun Yun ¡®er nned to invite Princess Jinghe to Wei Long city. He sanniang¡¯s sharp eyes noticed something at the bow of the ship and gave a secret signal to Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui. Then, Princess Jinghe chatted with Gongsun Yun¡¯ er for a while. He sanniang quietly stepped aside and looked at the mark on the bow of the ship. This ship could be used as the bow of both sides. If one didn¡¯t enter the water, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find the mark on the Jin Nan Kingdom¡¯s side. But on the goddess Kingdom¡¯s side, one could see it as soon as they got off the ship. He sanniang noted it down silently and gave Gu Hui a look. Gu Hui nudged Princess Jinghe, who had her back to he sanniang. Then, Princess Jinghe said a few words casually, called Gu Hui and he sanniang, and left Gongsun Yun ¡®er. The three of them left the dock at top speed. Gongsun Yun ¡®er watched them leave, and murmured, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the tenth Princess. She¡¯s a sickly person! Chapter 1182 1182 It¡¯s really him The city closest to the pier between the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom was qulong city. The three of them entered the city and only asked for a room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This wasmon in the goddess Kingdom. After sessfully booking a room, he asked for water and nned to wash up. They had been on the road for so many days and had not taken a bath. He sanniang was fine, but Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui could not stand it. ¡°The mark on the bow of the ship was left by general ze, which means that the son of the Lord of Nanjiang is not dead. General ze has confirmed that he is Yan Mo and is now chasing him. The most likely possibility was that Yan Mo would go to the capital of the goddess Kingdom. General ze will leave a message at an Inn in the wind Dragon City between here and the capital.¡± Gu Hui quickly finished her bath and walked to the window, paying attention to the movements outside. He sanniang told her what she had seen. These were some symbols that Pengze had figured out by himself. They were very simple. As long as one had learned them and knew what he was doing, they would know the meaning of these symbols. It just so happened that he sanniang had learned it before. Only the youngest girls in the female Battalion had learned Peng ze¡¯s technique. Those over 30 years old did not know it. As for Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess, they had not had the time to learn it because they had just joinedst year. ¡°He¡¯s trying to block their entire family! In that case, Xinxin¡¯s previous guess was really close to the truth. The Lord of Nanjiang probably didn¡¯t have a Prince at all, only two princesses. The eldest Princess had always been raised by a boy, and no one had seen her face after she was ten years old. It just so happened that she had fought with Yan Mo before and disappeared at the same time. Yan Mo¡¯s sweetheart is really her!¡± Princess Jinghe frowned and said. It didn¡¯t matter to her who Yan Mo liked, but if the girl he liked was from an enemy country, and she had to deal with the soldiers of her own country for her, that would really be disappointing. ¡°The eldest Princess of the southern border is dead?¡± He sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. the king of Nanjiang had someone bring him to the kingdom of goddess. What¡¯s the rtionship between the two? ¡± Gu Hui could not help but think of this. ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much. Let¡¯s find Pengze first. Since Peng ze could leave a mark on the bow of the ship and said that he would leave a mark in the wind Dragon City, let¡¯s go to the wind Dragon City first. Let me see how far the prestige Dragon City is from the wind Dragon City.¡± Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t even dry her hair as she took the map from her bag. Dugu Yan¡¯s map wasn¡¯t very detailed and only had a general direction and how to get there. He just didn¡¯t know how many days it would take. There were two roads from prestige Dragon City to the royal city, but both roads would pass through the wind Dragon City, and both roads would pass through several cities. ¡®I wonder if the goddess country is as big as the great Zhou Dynasty. With so many cities, if it¡¯s as big as the great Zhou Dynasty, how many days would it take to travel?¡¯ The three of them sat down at the table and discussed which path to take. Because the map did not have a detailed marking of the distance, and the person who drew this map did not try to make it fit the size of the map as much as possible like the people of the great Zhou Dynasty, it was really hard to tell which path was the shortest. In the end, the three of them decided to take the one that was the furthest from prestige Dragon City. They had seen the ship before, and it seemed that everyone on board knew Gongsun Yun ¡®er. That meant that it was not far from prestige Dragon City, so they would avoid it. Of course, to be on the safe side, they still had to put on some makeup after they left the city. It would be troublesome if they happened to meet the girls on the ship and the people looking for dugu Yan. Chapter 1183 1183 Chapter 1183-still not toote It was already the end of November when Gu Hui and the others set off from qulong city. There was no snow in the goddess Kingdom, and the weather was neither hot nor cold. It was quite suitable for their journey. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om On the great Zhou side, the Imperial court had already sent officials to take over the southern border. Now that the Nanjiang Prince and Princess were locked up in the capital, the Nanjiang had been fully incorporated into the great Zhou¡¯s territory. The Emperor named the Nanjiang as Lin Zhou, and the Nanjiang Imperial City was set as the Lin Prefecture. Thergest city under his jurisdiction was set as Nanjiang County. After a few months of discussion, the Imperial court finally decided that Lin Zhou would have a total of nine counties. The towns and viges would be arranged by the newly appointed County Magistrate. The Emperor sent Xie Chunfeng, who was the top two in Gu shouxin¡¯s exam, to be the head of the Lin Prefecture. This Xie Chunfeng was the younger brother of Xie Nanfeng, the favorite grandson of the minister of rites, Lord Xie. He was supposed to be a top schr, but he met Gu shouxin and Huo Junhao. As for the other county magistrates, four of them were selected directly from the batch of Jinshi, two were from other ces, and three were from the southern border. So far, the Lin Prefecture¡¯s magistrate had been selected, but there was still some handover to be done, so the position was temporarily taken over by Xie Chunfeng. When the new magistrate took office, Xie Chunfeng would take over the position. From then on, the southern border country would no longer exist, and Lin Prefecture would be added to the great Zhou Empire¡¯s territory. After Lu Zheng handed over his position to Xie Chunfeng, he nned to bring some people back to kun city. He still had to send some people to help these new officials deal with some things. Among these people, Lu Zheng only left Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng had been in kun city for two years. He was no longer the son of the Yuzhou prefect. After Lu Zheng camest year, he had gone on many missions with Lu Zheng. Now, he had changed a lot of bad habits. Before Lu Zheng left, he said to Xie Nanfeng, ¡± ¡°Whether the spring wind overpowers the south wind or the south wind overpowers the spring wind, we¡¯ll see in Lin city. Xie Nanfeng, you have to remember that the Peng family is your mother¡¯s family. As long as you don¡¯t break the military rules, the Peng family will support you, and I will also support you. I don¡¯t like the illegitimate son, but if the legitimate son doesn¡¯t live up to expectations, then don¡¯t me the illegitimate son for recing the peach!¡± ¡°Yes, your humble servant will remember General¡¯s teachings!¡± Xie Nanfeng bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to general Xue.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and continued,¡±here, you just have to follow the habits you¡¯ve had in the Army for the past two years. As long as it¡¯s good for the great Zhou, just do it.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll leave the brothers to you.¡± With that, he mounted his horse and left with his Army. Xie Nanfeng still had 5000 men under him. Lu Zheng had given him a lot of power. Xie Nanfeng had also noticed something. General Zhou¡¯s identity was probably not simple. He did not like illegitimate children and probably had the same experience as him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work hard. If these illegitimate sons want to make aeback and not know their ce, then they have to ask for the opinions of us, the legitimate sons. The rules set by the ancestors can not be messed up by these illegitimate sons. Xie Nanfeng wasn¡¯t born to be a dandy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to Madam Xie so much. However, he was ignored by his father. During the few years when Madam Xie was injured because of giving birth to Xie Zhiyi, he was taught by Sir Xie¡¯s concubine. There was still time for him to turn over a new leaf at the age of twenty. Lu Zheng was willing to help him even when he wanted to steal the Gu family¡¯s prescription. This was because Lu Zheng knew what kind of person he was and also because of Xie Zhiyi and Gu Xin¡¯s rtionship. As long as it was someone who treated Gu Xin well, he was willing to help them. Of course, those who were unrepentant and hopeless could not be saved were out of the question. Chapter 1184 1184 Just like the stars in the sky On the first day of the twelfth lunar month, Gu Xin got dressed early in the morning. She purposely put on a beautiful female outfit and sneaked out of the door alone to wait at the East Gate. Everyone in kun city knew that the Peng family¡¯s Army, who had won a battle in the southern border and defended for a few months, was about to return. Anyway, it would be a matter of a few days. Gu Xin heard from general Peng that Lu Zheng¡¯s Army would arrive at kun city today. Yesterday, Peng Chi, who was escorting the Nanjiang Prince and Princess, had returned. She specifically went to ask for news, but she didn¡¯t see Peng Chi. Instead, she heard general Peng and old general Peng talk about this. Last night, she had been thinking about what to wear for a long time. She didn¡¯t tell her family. She finished her daily practice early in the morning, dressed up, and came over. ¡°Big brother, big brother, general Zhou and the others have not arrived yet, right?¡± After waiting for a while, Gu Xin went to chat with the guards at the city gate. ¡°You are Zhenzhen, the third youngdy of the Gu family?¡± The guard almost couldn¡¯t recognize him. There was still more than a month left before Gu Xin turned 14. She had also grown up. Now that she was suddenly dressed as a woman and no longer had her hair tied up in two buns, her beautiful appearance was truly stunning. ¡°Yup! Don¡¯t we always greet each other? Why can¡¯t you recognize me? I remember all of you.¡± Gu Xinughed. When she smiled, her eyes turned into crescents. She was very friendly and could make people feel good involuntarily. third miss is usually dressed like a young master, but now she suddenly slipped away. the guard scratched his head and lowered his head in embarrassment. Such a beautiful girl, and she was the daughter of the county Magistrate. It was too impolite for him to stare at her! ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m good-looking, right? I know I¡¯m pretty. I used to be the prettiest girl in our vige.¡± Gu Xin chuckled, ¡± by the way, did general Zhou and the others pass by? ¡± ¡°Third miss Gu!¡± At this moment, Peng Chi happened toe over. When he saw Gu Xin in front of him, he was truly shocked. Thest time he saw Gu Xin in female clothing was during the new yearst year. At that time, she was still a cute little girl. How did she suddenly be so beautiful in just one year? ¡°Third brother Peng, why are you here? I thought you¡¯d be taking a break from the capital!¡± Gu Xin still had a good impression of the Peng family. Putting everything aside, just the fact that they had raised Xiao Yu for more than two years was enough to make her feel good. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if Zhou Yuan and the others have arrived.¡± Peng Chi said. ¡°I¡¯m also waiting for my big brother Yuan Yuan! I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time! Third brother Peng, brother Yuanyuan won¡¯t be going out this time, right? You¡¯ll be training in the North Camp, right?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Being stared at by her beautiful eyes, Peng Chi felt his heart beat faster. It was as if his father, third uncle, and fourth uncle had trained him together on the drill ground. What kind of question was she asking? ¡®Oh no, am I deaf? I didn¡¯t hear you!¡¯ Why was her face in front of him? why did she have such bright and beautiful eyes, just like the stars in the sky? Oh right, she was Xinxin. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Third brother Peng?¡± Gu Xin was a little puzzled as she waved her hand in front of Peng Chi¡¯s eyes. This person seemed to be in a daze. Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but the soldiers at the city gate understood. Their general Chi had been enlightened! Tsk, tsk, after general Jize¡¯s engagement, the Peng family¡¯s sons had another awakening. Happy news, happy news! ¡°Third miss Gu, general Zhou and the others are here!¡± At this moment, someone called out to Gu Xin. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered with Peng ze anymore. She turned her head and looked outside the city gate. On the official road ahead, there was a man wearing armor and riding a tall horse. Wasn¡¯t that her brother Yuan Yuan? Chapter 1185 1185 The throbbing that a young man should have Lu Zheng was riding on his horse, thinking of Gu Xin the entire time. He had imagined many scenes of them meeting again, but this was the only one he had never imagined. In this cold winter, Xinxin, dressed in red, ran out of the city gate like a ball of fire, burning the cold wind into a hot wind, warming his heart. The little girl was a little taller than thest time they met, the meat on her face seemed to have decreased a little, and her hair seemed to have grown a little longer. He hadn¡¯t seen Xinxin dressed up as a pretty girl for a long time. The horse galloped faster, and when he was close to the little girl, he pulled the reins and got off the horse. She stretched out her hands and smiled. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin sprinted towards Lu Zheng and jumped up when she was near him. Lu Zheng caught it and put his hands under Gu Xin¡¯s armpits, hugging her as he spun around. Gu Xin¡¯s happyughter drifted with the wind and the soldiers behind her seemed to be able to hear it. After a few rounds, Lu Zheng put her down and stood firm. He reached out his hand to Gu Xin¡¯s forehead, ¡± yes, my Xinxin has been eating well. She¡¯s grown taller again! Gu Xin tilted her head and revealed a smile, ¡± ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t grow taller, you¡¯ll look like a child in front of brother Yuan Yuan. That won¡¯t do!¡± Lu Zheng agreed, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. In a while, our Xinxin will be a 14-year-old girl! Well, what do you want when you¡¯re fourteen?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with naivety and her expression was expressionless, ¡± ¡°I want brother Yuanyuan!¡± Ehh! Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of what Huo Junhao had told him about Gu Hui and Peng ze. Damn it, Xinxin is still young, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild! Lu Zheng changed the topic. Xinxin, wait for me. I¡¯ll give you some instructions and then follow you into the city! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin waspletely oblivious to Lu Zheng¡¯s awkward change of topic as she happily nodded her head and held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand naturally. Lu Zheng¡¯s hands were warm, so was Gu Xin¡¯s. The two equally warm people had already given each other sunshine. Even if their lives were cold in the future, they would still be able to live a warm and sunny Life. Lu Zheng was like a young man in love for the first time. The moment Gu Xin held his hand, he felt his heart beat faster and his blood boil. This was the first time in his previous life. The love in his previous life was first contact, and feelings were born over time. When they met for the first time in this life, he was carrying the feelings of his previous life. His heart was full of holes. At this moment, he had never felt such a throbbing that belonged to a young man. He lowered his head to look at Gu Xin and Gu Xin looked up at him. Her bright smile was imprinted in Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes. Lu Zheng knew that he would never be able to escape those eyes in this life. He would still be lost in those eyes. Lu Zheng returned a smile, then naturally held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. He turned around and instructed Meng Meng to first lead the Army from outside the city to the North Camp and wait for further instructions. Meng Meng obeyed and waved to Gu Xin, whispering, ¡± ¡°Third miss, tell old master, olddy, and second uncle that I¡¯ll go see them in a while. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of good things!¡± alright! Gu Xin nodded. brother Meng! Meng Meng led the people behind him to the side road. Part of the North Camp was inside kun city, and the other part was outside. The most solid defense of kun city was the North Camp, where tens of thousands of soldiers lived. Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand with one hand and led the horse with the other as they walked towards the city gate. Chapter 1186 1186 Chapter 1186-etiquette At this moment, Peng Chi, who was at the city gate, was feeling extremely uneasy. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find a girl who could move his heart, but she seemed to have someone in her heart. He looked at Lu Zheng unkindly. This kid had gone too far. He had approached Xinxin on purpose when she was young. Yes, that¡¯s right. He must have approached her on purpose. He was too sinister and cunning. Almost everyone in the Peng family knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship with the Gu family. Of course, the only one who knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s true identity was the old general Peng. Therefore, Peng Chi knew that Lu Zheng had known Gu Xin for a few years. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. A few days ago, this Peng Sanng had been looking at him like a brother. What was going on now? Very quickly, Peng Chi let Lu Zheng know that he was afraid. His eyes were like daggers as he stared at Lu Zheng and Gu Xin¡¯s hands, ¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan, you¡¯re going against etiquette!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°General Xuanji Chi wants to talk to me about etiquette?¡± In the entire great Zhou, the aristocratic families that care the most about these things are probably your Peng family, and you actually want to talk to me about etiquette? Peng Chi nodded his head,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± I¡¯m going to talk to you about etiquette. You¡¯re on good terms with Xinxin, but you¡¯re holding her hand in public. You¡¯re ruining her reputation!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s normal for the children of kun city to hold hands after they fall in love,¡± Lu Zhengughed. General Chi, are you trying to find trouble with me?¡± Peng Chi nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Because I can¡¯t stand it. I like third miss Gu. Before the Gu family betroth third miss Gu to you, please respect third miss Gu and the man who admires third miss Gu. It¡¯s still unknown whether third youngdy Gu will marry you in the end!¡± Gu Xin looked at Peng Chi in shock. Her eyes were wide open and her face was filled with disbelief. Other than brother Yuanyuan, there were actually other guys who liked her. It was too magical! Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Peng Chi to speak out his thoughts without hiding anything. On second thought, all the brothers of the Peng family, except for Peng mu, said whatever they wanted to say. Liking someone was not something embarrassing, so what was there to not say? He felt ufortable. He knew that as Xinxin grew older and more beautiful, he would have more love rivals. It was like this in his previous life. He didn¡¯t expect to have a love rival so early in this life. It seemed that he had to work hard to win over the Gu family. He had to settle the marriage first. Well, in a few days, he would go to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, first uncle, second uncle, and second aunt. Peng Chi looked at Gu Xin, ¡± thirddy Gu, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be fooled by Zhou Yuan. I know you¡¯re from the same vige and you have a good rtionship. But at that time, you didn¡¯t know many men. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯ll know many men. You¡¯re such a good girl, so don¡¯t hang on a tree. Look more, think more, and choose more. There are many men who are better than Zhou Yuan.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± As expected of the Peng family, poaching in front of everyone, doing things openly and honestly, making it impossible to refute. Gu Xin pursed her lips,¡¯third brother Peng, you actually like me? What do you like about me?¡± Lu Zheng tilted his head to look at Gu Xin. Hey, little girl, you¡¯re actually interested in this. You heartless little one, I¡¯m still beside you! Peng Chi was overjoyed. It seemed like he still had a chance. Hence, he patted his chest. These two ps made a sound, as if he was making a promise to someone. Lu Zheng felt like hitting someone. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Hmph, Peng Sanng, I¡¯ll remember you! Chapter 1187 1187 You won¡¯t have a future if you like me This was the first time that Peng Chi liked a girl and the first time he confessed to her. He was a little excited and nervous. However, in the Peng family¡¯s dictionary, there was no such thing as retreating or being afraid. He took a deep breath and said,¡±third miss Gu, I¡¯m in my family for three years. I¡¯m 17 years old this year and I¡¯m now a young general in the North Camp.¡± From the first time I saw third Gu Youngdy, I felt that you were different from the rest. That day, you wore a peach-colored robe, had two hair buns, and wore a flower on your head. Your smile was brilliant. In that moment, you walked into my heart and made me miss you for the whole year. I want to marry you, and I will gain your family¡¯s approval through my hard work. The third youngdy of the Gu family is still young, so she can consider it more. I¡¯m really not any worse than Zhou Yuan. Furthermore, I¡¯m younger than him in one aspect. Third youngdy Gu, I¡¯m serious about marrying you. You want me to say What I Like About You, but I can¡¯t say it. Anyway, you¡¯ve already entered my heart, and I¡¯ll work hard to get your approval.¡± After a pause, Peng Chi continued, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you. I just want you to give me a chance. Look at me and give you another choice. What if I¡¯m more suitable for you? ¡± Also, if you marry into the Peng family, I will definitely treat you well. The Peng family will also treat you well. Your eldest sister is engaged to my eldest brother. In the future, when you marry over, no one will dare to treat you badly. So, third miss Gu, please consider it!¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and replied seriously, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, thank you for liking me and allowing me to enter your heart. However, there¡¯s already someone in my heart, and there¡¯s no room for another person. I can¡¯t see anyone else with my eyes. Forgive me for not being able to agree to your request. And please drive me out of your heart!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng smiled. He knew that he was the one Xinxin liked the most! He looked at Peng Chi with a childish and proud expression. Feeling wronged, Peng Chi said,¡¯third miss Gu, you really can consider it. I¡¯m really not any worse than Zhou Yuan.¡± Gu Xin shook her head firmly, ¡± I won¡¯t consider. Third brother Peng, there¡¯s no future if you like me. Don¡¯t like me. There will be more and more girls in kun city in the future. You¡¯ll definitely find better girls. If you keep liking me and want me to do something I don¡¯t like, then you¡¯re just giving me trouble. That means you don¡¯t like me at all. I don¡¯t like you, but you like me. I¡¯ll feel guilty. You¡¯d rather I feel guilty and like me all the time, which means you don¡¯t like me at all.¡± Peng Chi was confused by Gu Xin¡¯s ¡®like me, don¡¯t like you¡¯. It took him a while before he understood what Yi Qing meant. He simply couldn¡¯t refute it. That¡¯s right, he said that he liked the girl and would be good to her, but the girl felt that it was a burden. How was this good to her? like my A * s. However, he couldn¡¯t stop liking her at the moment. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to like a girl, but, but Yingluo ... Peng Chi¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t process this. Gu Xin sighed with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, Do you understand now? So, don¡¯t like me anymore. Quickly chase me out of your heart, clean it up, and wait for the girl who likes you to move in. This way, you¡¯re good, I¡¯m good, and everyone¡¯s good! Alright, I¡¯m going to bring brother Yuan Yuan home. Goodbye!¡± Lu Zheng was in a good mood as he patted Peng Chi¡¯s shoulder.¡±Goodbye, general Chi!¡± The soldiers guarding the city had witnessed the scene of general Chi, who had just opened his aperture, being rejected by thedy. They all stood straight and tried not to move, as if they were dead. Well, they had to not make general Chi feel embarrassed. Chapter 1188 1188 Kid, you¡¯ve sessfully caught my attention When the Gu family saw Gu Xin and Lu Zheng return together, their hearts were clear. Forget it, forget it. This Huihui is engaged. The next step would be niannian, then Xinxin sisi. This day woulde sooner orter. A Yuan is a good kid, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for him. This did not include Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin did not like Lu Zheng at all. Hmph, this pig who had slept with his little cabbage! N?v(el)B\\jnn He did not even bother with Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng touched his nose. mm, alright, I¡¯ll stand on the side of a father-inw. Think about it, I¡¯m raising a fresh little cabbage. If it¡¯s targeted by a pig, I won¡¯t be happy either. Well, his father-inw needed to be coaxed. After that, Lu Zheng thought of Gu shouxin with the mood of a father-inw hoping that the pig who dug up cabbages would do something. He could tell that he and his second uncle were simr in many ways. Anyway, it was not wrong to think this way. As long as he could settle second uncle, there wouldn¡¯t be any more difficulties. His second aunt found him to be very pleasing to the eye now, not to mention Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and his uncle, who liked him the most. However, Lu Zheng did not expect that the Peng family would interfere when he was trying to woo his father-inw. When Peng Chi had confessed his love, the people guarding the city had all seen it. Very quickly, the news of Peng sang¡¯s awakening had reached the Peng family. The Peng family was overjoyed! He didn¡¯t care if Gu Xin had someone in her heart. As long as she wasn¡¯t engaged, his son still had a chance. Old general Peng had specially gathered his three sons and four daughters-inw together. He had also called the main character, Peng Chi, over. The entire family was nning on how to win over thedy¡¯s heart. Peng Chi¡¯s father, the second general Peng, had died in battle. His mother, the second Madam Peng, was the Deputy general of the female Battalion. The entire family was concerned about the matters of their second branch! In the end, he came up with a n. He wanted to win the girl¡¯s favor. He had to win the girl¡¯s family¡¯s favor. By doing two things at the same time, he would have a greater chance of winning the Beauty¡¯s heart. Old general Peng loved the girls of the Gu family the most. He couldn¡¯t wait for the four girls of the Gu family to be his granddaughters-inw. Knowing that Peng Chi liked Gu Xin, how could he not be happy? how could he not help? He told Peng Chi that no matter whether the girl liked him or not, he had to fight for her. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Especially since Gu Xin was still young, she might not even be able to see his true feelings! but we have to follow the rules and not do anything disgraceful. We have to do it openly. As long as Gu Xin doesn¡¯t get married, you still have a chance. Of course, don¡¯t be disheartened if you didn¡¯t get it in the end. Life can¡¯t be smooth sailing. Peng Chi obediently listened to him. The next morning, he ran to the Yamen. Gu shouxin looked at the young man in front of him and didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly came over. I have both a son and a daughter, and I¡¯m old enough to be a grandfather. What¡¯s there to talk about with you, a young boy who¡¯s still wet behind the ears? Then, Peng Chi didn¡¯t say much, but Gu shouxin could already tell that this kid had taken a fancy to his daughter! Is niannian¡¯s Peach Blossom Festival about to start again? Gu shouxin did not want Gu Nian to meet any other bad girls. Although the few boys from the Peng family who worked in the camp were not bad in his eyes, he felt that none of them were as good as Xue Qianyu, except for his eldest brother, Peng ze. They were not as steady as Xue Qianyu. Inparison to other people, Gu shouxin was very satisfied with Xue Qianyu. He continued to listen quietly. So he didn¡¯t like niannian. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t let his eldest daughter suffer! Eh, if it¡¯s not niannian, then it must be Xinxin! Gu shouxin was interested. Hey, kid, you¡¯ve sessfully caught my attention! Chapter 1189 1189 Chapter 1189-tool Gu shouxin suddenly realized that their little Xinxin had grown up. When he first transmigrated, Xinxin wasn¡¯t even 11 years old. Now, she was almost 14. At that time, the little girl¡¯s face was yellow and her muscles were muscr, and her hair was dry and yellow. When she went to pick up Lu Zheng yesterday, she dressed up andbed her hair into a young girl¡¯s bun, and the Peng family¡¯s boy instantly understood her feelings. Gu shouxin was a little worried again. Niannian¡¯s peach blossom started at the age of fourteen. At that time, niannian was also a very beautiful girl. Xinxin was about to turn 14, and she was already growing! Gu shouxin¡¯s old Father¡¯s heart was about to break. ¡°Second uncle Gu.¡± Peng Chi noticed that Gu shouxin was in a daze and anxiously pulled him back. ¡°What?¡± Gu shouxin regained his senses and looked at Peng Chi. ¡°Second uncle Gu, that¡¯s what I meant. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. I just want an opportunity.¡± Peng Chi said firmly. ¡°You have to fight for this opportunity yourself. I can only tell you that if our Gu family¡¯s daughters are not pre-arranged, then they must be engaged when they are fifteen.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. then, Zhenzhen! Peng Chi still wanted to fight for it, but then he realized that second uncle Gu meant that it was still too early for Xinxin to be engaged. He nodded happily. I understand, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, second uncle Gu, I will fight for it openly and will not bring trouble to third miss Gu. There¡¯s still a year left, I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Although he couldn¡¯t bear to see Lu Zheng kidnap his daughter so early, he also didn¡¯t think highly of Peng Chi. After all, Lu Zheng was someone who had lived for two lifetimes. In this life, he had a few years of rtionship with Xinxin. As long as this Peng Chi didn¡¯t cause Xinxin any trouble, then it¡¯s fine to let him cause some trouble for that stinky brat Lu Zheng. I have to let Lu Zheng know that my Xinxin is a very likable girl and that you¡¯re only able to meet her again in this life because of your luck in your previous life. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If he knew what had happened to Lu Zheng after his sessful rebirth in his previous life, he would really be sure that this guy had umted good fortune. Other than Li Shan, who was given to him by the Emperor, which of the other women in his residence were not treated as ythings and sent around? He didn¡¯t abuse these women and provided them with good food and drink. After he was reborn, other than giving these women arge sum of money, he also gave them their identities. As long as they wanted to live well, they would definitely have no worries for the rest of their lives. Of course, Gu shouxin treated Peng Chi as a tool. Well, in our nine thousand years old¡¯s heart, except for the people he fancied, everyone else was just a tool. The servant, Peng Chi, left in high spirits. When he reached the Yamen¡¯s entrance, he bumped into Lu Zheng, who had just returned from the Peng family. ¡°General Zhou!¡± Peng Chi was in a good mood. ¡°What is general Chi doing here?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was a little wary. Could this kid be here to abduct his little Xinxin? ¡°General Zhou, what are you saying? I¡¯m here to look for second uncle, not to your house.¡± Peng Chi said with a smile. ¡°Oh, hehe.¡± Lu Zheng could immediately guess what Peng chi wanted to say and what Gu shouxin¡¯s attitude was. These Peng family Rascals! ¡°General Zhou, I heard from my uncle that you will be resting for a while after you return. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a drink? we haven¡¯t had a drink in a long time. There is strong wine brewed by second uncle in the restaurant now. The wine was so good! I¡¯m afraid general Zhou hasn¡¯t tried it yet. I¡¯ve been back for a few days, and second uncle provides a jar of it to my grandfather every day. I¡¯ve had the honor of drinking it a few times these few days!¡± Peng Chi said with a hint of unting. Chapter 1190 1190 Chapter 1190-drinking contest Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Did this fool think that he had never drunk it before? Should I tell him that I know about the wine? Just as Lu Zheng was about to speak, Huo Junhao ran in from the other side. He was still wearing his official uniform. He ran over and hugged Lu Zheng.¡±Brother, I¡¯m done!¡± Lu Zheng pushed him away in disgust and said,¡±yes, I¡¯m done.¡± General Chi wants to treat me to a drink, do you want to go?¡± Huo Junhao nodded and said,¡±sure, let¡¯s ask sisi and the others to join us!¡± It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone to a restaurant to eat, even though it¡¯s their own.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Peng Chi, indicating whether he was willing or not. Peng Chi was naturally willing to go. After some thought, he decided that since Xinxin wanted to go, he had to win against Lu Zheng in drinking today. He could not lose face in front of Xinxin. Well, he could call his brothers. At most, Zhou Yuan would call Meng Meng. Meng Meng was big and could not drink. Xie Nanfeng, who could drink, had not returned. Thus, both sides agreed that they would meet in the restaurant half an hourter, and Peng Chi would go back to call for people. Huo Junhao had just heard that Peng sang had finally found his way to the county magistrate¡¯s third daughter. After he left, Huo Junhaoughed at Lu Zheng.¡±Brother, your love rival¡¯s match has started!¡± Lu Zheng rolled his eyes at the gloating Huo Junhao.¡¯You were my love rival in my past life. If I didn¡¯t keep my guard up against you in this life, who knows if you¡¯d like Xinxin or sisi?¡¯ Huo Junhao sighed again,¡±it¡¯s a pity that second brother and general ze aren¡¯t here!¡± If second brother was here, he would definitely help you. General ze would definitely help the Peng family. So, I want to know if sister Huihui wants general ze to help you or the Peng family. Will they have a conflict because of this?¡± ¡°Sister Huihui isn¡¯t as bored as you are,¡± Lu Zheng replied. The two of them went in and greeted Gu shouxin. When he heard that Peng Chi had invited him for a drink, Gu shouxin smiled meaningfully.¡±A young man should have the spirit of a young man.¡± Lu Zheng was confused. Could it be that second uncle used to think that I was old? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...... In the Gu family¡¯s restaurant, the Peng brothers were already waiting in the private room. At present, there were only four brothers in the family-second Peng, Peng yang, third Peng Chi, fourth Pengng, and fifth Peng Hu. The sixthng, Peng mu, had gone to the capital to see a doctor, while the seventh and eighthng were still young. On Lu Zheng¡¯s side, there was only him, Huo Junhao and Meng Meng. When the three Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu saw that the atmosphere was obviously not right, Gu Nian and Gu shouxin had the same worry. It¡¯s really not good to have too many peach blossoms! Little Xinxin had already begun to develop in the direction of the peerless beauty described by Gu Ren. In the future, no one knew how many boys she would provoke. Gu Nian and Gu shouxin had different thoughts. Gu Nian had experienced the peach blossom for herself, so she hoped that her sister could get engaged as soon as possible. Based on the current development, no one else in the Zhou Dynasty could be as good to Xinxin as Lu Zheng. Furthermore, Xinxin¡¯s heart was with Lu Zheng and she was afraid that she could not get it back. The opening dishes hadn¡¯t even been served yet, and the Peng family¡¯s men had already asked for wine. The wine in the Gu family¡¯s restaurant was limited in quantity. Peng Chi used his own private savings to buy a full serving of strong liquor for today. In the corner of the private room, jars of wine were ced very neatly. Then, the Peng family was also very straightforward. They directly said that they wouldpete in drinking, and the one who talked the most was Peng sng, Pengng. He was born in the same year as Peng Chi, in the first month. Just like his name, he was a wild person. He was the most carefree one among the Peng family¡¯s grandchildren. Huo Yanyu looked at Pengng with disdain,¡±fourth Peng, you have the nerve to say that you¡¯re in one team and my brother¡¯s team is in another.¡± Aren¡¯t you obviously bullying me?¡± Chapter 1191 1191 Chapter 1191-heart-wrenching Pengng: ¡°?¡± Huo Junhao and his sister began to y a duet, ¡± ¡°Sister, how can you say that? Your brother can¡¯t drink much, but my brother and brother Meng are great! I still think that my brother and brother Meng are bullying people!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right! Second brother Peng, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, my brother Yuan Yuan and brother Meng are very good at drinking. Why are you guyspeting in drinking? If you bring your people to the drill ground to fight, the chances of you four winning against three will be higher than drinking.¡± The Peng brothers all looked at Peng Chi with sympathy in their eyes! It wasn¡¯t easy for him to take a fancy to a girl, but in the end, her heart already belonged to someone else. From what he was saying, she was siding with the person she liked! Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. She finally understood her sister¡¯s character. She was so mean. Was she trying to encourage her to drink? After that, she felt that her brother Yuanyuan was amazing when she got drunk and made him fall. Lu Zheng was gratified! The decision he made back then was indeed not wrong. Childhood sweethearts should have known each other since they were young! Otherwise, thesescivious men would be enough to give him a headache. Peng sang felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a knife. He had died before he had even started. He didn¡¯t like to read, but this sentence came to his mind. No, the men of the Peng family shouldn¡¯t give up without trying. Therefore, Peng sang made it clear that he would be drinking with Zhou Yuan today, and no one should get involved. Lu Zheng did not mind. He would drink it if he wanted to. He had not drunk in a long time. He missed the wine that his second uncle made. Gu Nian suggested for the servants to bring a small table over so that everyone could eat something first. After that, they could serve the dishes one by one on the table. Both sides agreed. Lu Zheng and Peng Chi sat next to each other. Neither of them had eaten anything, and they picked up their bowls and started drinking. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to see her brother Yuan Yuan hurt her stomach, so she carried a te of fried dumplings and moved to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. When Lu Zheng finished drinking, she would feed him a dumpling without any exnation. Peng Chi¡¯s heart was hurt by this action. Huo Junhao did not mind watching the drama unfold. He carried a te of brown sugar steamed buns to Peng Chi¡¯s side, ¡± it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Peng San, I¡¯ll cheer you on! Then, without giving Peng Chi a chance to exin, he fed Peng Chi a piece of red sugar-coated Taotie. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± People eat spicy fried dumplings, but you feed them sweet ones? Peng sng and Peng Wng went to block Huo Junhao.¡±You brat, you¡¯re making it seem like there¡¯s no one in my house.¡± And then, one bowl after another. Gu Xin fed him one fried dumpling after another. The more Peng Chi drank, the redder his eyes became. Wu Wu Wu, he really wanted to cry. For a moment, Huo Yanyu sympathized with Peng Chi. Then, she could not help but suggest,¡±It¡¯s not fun to drink like this, why not drink? We¡¯re ying, so whoever loses will have to drink? There are so many people here, we should all participate!¡± ¡°Huo Yanyu, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for us?¡± Peng sng could not take it anymore. Drinking token, you can defeat us all by yourself, let alone your brother! This is the same as us asking you to y finger-guessing games and drink with us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not studying hard,¡± Huo Yanyu pouted. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yingluo, why didn¡¯t your family send you to the camp?¡± Peng sng asked. Peng Eng and Peng Wng took a look. Hey, something was wrong with fourth! When he was a child, he loved to talk about fat girl Huo when he came back from his hometown, Nan County. When he grew up, he stopped talking about her. Now that she was here, he directly started a fight with her? Chapter 1192 1192 Chapter 1192-emotional slowness Peng sng and Huo Yanyu continued to bicker. Gu Nian felt that her head was about to explode. Han Han was acting quite strange today. The two men from the Peng family who did not drink seemed to be persuading their brothers, but were actually adding fuel to the fire. Gu Nian was extremely speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? do you guys not know how to fight?¡± she interrupted the two of them. As Peng sng and Huo Yanyu stopped, everyone in the room turned to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian said,¡±15 or 20. This is actually very simple. Just take a walk.¡± This was indeed very simple. After Gu Nian¡¯s exnation, everyone understood. Then, they all decided to do this. The rules were first set, each family would send out three. Peng Sanng and Lu Zheng were in charge of drinking. Only Meng Meng and Huo Junhao were on Lu Zheng¡¯s side, so Huo Yanyu rmended herself to take the spot. Then, the two parties would try it out first and start once they were used to it. Gu Nian sat at the side as she ate and watched them y. One moment, the Peng family won, and the next moment, Lu Zheng won. For some reason, Gu Nian suddenly thought of Xue Qianyu. He thought of everything that had happened in the two years between their first meeting and thest time they met. Why is he not back yet? If he were to return, would he be like Meng Meng and Huo Junhao, wanting to help Lu Zheng get the Peng brothers drunk? When would hee to propose marriage? Gu Nian paused in her actions. Oh no, what was she thinking? why did she want him to propose marriage? Was it because sister Huihui was engaged and Xinxin had a new pursuer, so she wanted to get married? Gu Nian did not know that she was blushing as well. As long as she thought about it, she would be bold enough to continue thinking. She was even thinking about what dress she was going to wear when she got married and how she was going to sleep with him when they went to the bridal chamber. Gu Nian shook her head. No, no, she could not continue thinking about it. She was now much more clear about rtionships than before. This time, she knew very clearly that she still had Xue Qianyu in her heart, because when she had nothing to do, she would think of him. When she saw certain things, she couldn¡¯t help but think of him, even though it wasn¡¯t to the point where it could mess up her thoughts. It wasn¡¯t like that in the past. When she tried it out with li Muyan, she wouldn¡¯t think of him at home. Even on li Muyan¡¯s birthday, she didn¡¯t have any special intentions to give him anything. She just bought him a gift with her sisters. At that time, she had always been passive. But with Xue Qianyu, she had taken the initiative to give him a gift. She had personally embedded the gems into the handle of the dagger one by one. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She couldn¡¯t help but think of him, just like now. Far away in Lin mountain, Xue Qianyu suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose. The weather was getting colder, but Lin mountain was much warmer than ces like the capital and kun city. How could he have caught a cold? Could it be that someone was thinking about him? Was it Gu Nian? Xue Qianyu chuckled and shook his head. Gu Nian would not miss him. He did not know if that girl had recovered from the shock. She was slow in her emotions, so he had to work harder. His parents must have missed him. Xue Qianyu wrote a reply to his parents. He had been reading the letter from Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife. In the letter, Duke Cheng¡¯ en¡¯s wife had said that they nned to travel to kun city with Majesty Kang¡¯s family of three for a few months. Majesty Kang and his wife missed their daughter. They missed their son too. Of course, the most important thing was that Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en missed uncle Gu. Uncle Gu had brought them many good things. Xue Qianyu naturally wouldn¡¯t stop them froming over. It was good that they came over to help eldest uncle nt crops and eat the fresh fruits that eldest uncle nted. These things would probably not be as fresh once they were sent to the capital. Chapter 1193 1193 Chapter 1193-jar In the restaurant, Peng sang and Lu Zheng had already finished their hard liquor for the day, but they were not satisfied yet. Peng sang waved his hand and asked the shopkeeper to bring all the wine he had saved. The Gu sisters looked at Peng Sanng speechlessly.¡¯You¡¯re just rushing to give us money!¡¯ The Gu family had their own Wine Workshop, but they had only started building it in the first month of this year. All of the wine was brewed with Gu shouxin¡¯s recipes, spirits, fruit wine, and flower wine. For example, the wine that was sold in kun city in the past was bought from the winery in the prefecture. Even though the public road was better than before, the transportation cost was still there. Therefore, the general wine was more expensive than the other state capitals. It was impossible for their family to not make money from their business. Gu Nian looked at Peng Eng.¡¯Should I just forget about today?¡¯ Our two families are inws, so it¡¯s not very appropriate to earn your family¡¯s money like this. For elder sister¡¯s sake, today is enough. Before Peng Eng could say anything, Peng sang immediately denied it. What Peng sang meant was that today was a man-to-man matter between him and Zhou Yuan, and there was no need to mention money for such an important matter. The other three brothers of the Peng family cheered. They thought to themselves, ¡± when you wake up tomorrow and see all the money you¡¯ve saved for so many years gone, will you regret it? ¡± Seeing that he could not convince the waiter, Gu Nian asked the waiter toe in and get more wine. As for the money, forget it, let the shopkeeper decide for himself. She was not suitable for doing business. Then, Peng sang continued topete with Lu Zheng in drinking. Lu Zheng sat still, while Peng sang had already made a trip to the outhouse. The three Peng brothers finally understood that Zhou Yuan had won! No, they had so many men in their family. They could lose anything but momentum. So, they went straight to Meng Meng and Huo Junhao to drink. Huo Junhao knew that Meng Meng¡¯s alcohol tolerance was on par with his two brothers and even his second uncle. So, he said arrogantly, ¡± I only need brother Meng. Therefore, when Peng sang returned, it was the four brothers of the Peng family versus Lu Zheng and Meng Meng. He was still ying rock-paper-scissors. An hour passed, and Peng the fifth was drunk. Another hour passed, and Peng Eng was drunk. Only Peng sang and Peng sng were left. Huo Yanyu was still provoking Peng sng! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Peng sng usually wouldn¡¯t be provoked, but he had already drunk so much. Fine, he didn¡¯t need a bowl. He directly brought a jar over with Meng Meng. Meng Meng shouted, ¡± good, I¡¯ve long disliked these bowl after bowl. A jar is good! Generalng, I¡¯ll take the initiative to show my respect! Meng Meng was Lu Zheng¡¯s subordinate. He was in charge of people, but in terms of rank, he was not as high as Pengng from the water Battalion. Seeing that Meng Meng had started drinking, Pengng also stepped on the stool, raised his head, and poured the contents of the jar into his mouth. Peng sang did not want to be left behind. He took the jar and called Lu Zheng to join him. They were not going to y rock-paper-scissors today. The four of them would finish the wine jar by jar. Whoever fell first would lose. Lu Zheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Gu Xin was very worried. She was constantly paying attention to her brother Yuan Yuan. If anything went wrong, she would immediately feed her brother Yuan Yuan a Jade Pearl. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng did not give her the chance. Lu Zheng had always been fine. He did not even walk unsteadily. In the end, the wine in the jar on the ground was all finished. Peng sang fell down, but Peng sng could still stand. On the other hand, Lu Zheng and Meng Meng¡¯s faces were a little red, but their eyes were clear. It was getting dark outside, and they had been drinking the whole afternoon. They had finished all the wine in the restaurant. Chapter 1194 1194 I¡¯ll treat you next time The servants of the Peng family ran over to carry the few young generals back. Of course, Peng sng didn¡¯t need to be carried, he only needed to be supported. When he left, he even said proudly to Huo Yanyu, ¡± I¡¯m not that easy to defeat. You fat girl, you want tough at me? no way! Huo Junhao,¡±who is Qianqian pretending to be her brother with?¡± Her real brother is here!¡± Peng sng grinned,¡±yes, real big brother!¡± I¡¯ll drink with you next time!¡± After he finished speaking, he even winked at Huo Yanyu before he was helped away. Huo Yanyu¡¯s heart was filled withplicated feelings. Could it be that this guy had taken a fancy to her? this damn fatty. Now that he was not fat anymore, he coulde out and y with little girls? Hmph! Gu si tugged at Huo Yanyu. silly girl. Fourth brother Peng seems to be very interested in you! ¡°Sister sisi, when boys like a girl, they like to fight for her.¡± Gu Nianughed. Peng sng must have taken a fancy to our simple-minded man. ¡± ¡°Well, uncle said that he¡¯s not looking for a kid who¡¯s in the military,¡± Huo Yanyu said calmly. Gu si fell into deep thought. Was it like this? Big sister liked brother Peng. When she wasn¡¯t training, she would go and tease brother Peng. Second sister and second brother Xue didn¡¯t bully each other! Between third sister and brother ah Yuan, there was no such thing as bullying. They were full of love! How could bullying be like liking someone? Gu si felt that what Gu Nian said was wrong. After all, Huo Xintong often bullied andughed at her. That could not be considered as Huo Xintong liking her, right? Huo Xintong was just too smart while she was a little stupid. That was why she was beingughed at. How could that be considered as liking her? No one noticed Gu SI¡¯s thoughts. They didn¡¯t know that this little sister, who used to say whatever her family members said, had now learned to think for herself, to refute, and to use examples to refute herself. Gu Xin was worried that Lu Zheng might be drunk and wanted to send him back but was stopped by Gu Nian. Gu Xin,¡¯sister, let¡¯s send brother Yuanyuan and brother Meng back! They¡¯ve drunk so much!¡± Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng and gave him a fake smile. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, are you going to send me off? My father will scold us if we go backte.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng quickly shook his head. Xinxin, I¡¯m fine. You guys go back first! I¡¯lle find you tomorrow!¡± Only then did Gu Nian smile. This is more like it! This person might be able to control his thoughts normally, but now that he was drinking, who knew? From the perspective of the ancients, Gu Xin was about to turn 14 and that was the age where she could get married. But from her perspective, Gu Xin Xin was still a student. At a time like this, they must not get too close to each other, in case Lu Zheng would do something to Xinxin. Gu Xin saw that Lu Zheng was fine and thought about how her father was really good at scolding people. She could only bid him farewell reluctantly. Only then did Huo Junhao remember that today was not his day off! If the two sisters didn¡¯t get scolded when they returned, they would definitely get scolded. Not only would they get scolded, but they might also lose their monthly allowance! The group of people separated at the door. The Gu family took the carriage, while Lu Zheng and Meng Meng walked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Meng Meng drank to his heart¡¯s content today and wanted more. He smiled at Lu Qianqian. ¡°Let¡¯s invite the Peng brothers for a drink the next time old Xuees! Straightforward!¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±sure!¡± I¡¯ll treat you next time!¡± Then Meng Meng started to talk about the taste of the wine he had just drunk. He praised Gu shouxin¡¯s wine, although he had drunk it before. Lu Zheng listened to him with a smile on his face and responded from time to time. The atmosphere was harmonious as they walked home. Chapter 1195 1195 Lu Zheng¡¯s nightmare He was actually a little drunk, but not to the point of copsing. After returning home, he found some herbs from grandma Xiao¡¯s room and boiled them in water. He and Meng Meng each had a bowl. After washing up, he fell asleep. That night, Lu Zheng had a dream. Ever since he knew that he had sessfully reincarnated, he had not had a dream for a few years. Gu Xin was in his dream. She was no longer the mature Gu Xin from her previous life, nor was she the tiny Gu Xin that they first met. It was the young girl, Gu Xin, who was about the same age as her. He went hunting with her. Deep in the mountains, there was a cunning Fox. The two of them chased after it, and in a cave, the Fox disappeared. Gu Xin said that she wanted to go into the cave to look for the little fox but he didn¡¯t allow her to. He said that he would go and look for it because he was afraid that there would berge wild animals in the cave that would hurt Gu Xin and asked her to wait at the entrance. In the end, the moment he entered, he realized that Gu Xin had also entered, and she had even entered before him. Before he could ask, she suddenly disappeared. He jumped in shock and shouted for Xinxin. He subconsciously ran forward and saw that Gu Xin had disappeared into a bottomless abyss. Without any hesitation, he jumped down. Just as he took a step, he suddenly remembered that he had asked Gu Xin to wait for him at the entrance of the cave. He suspected that he had met a fox demon. Perhaps Gu Xin was still at the entrance of the cave. Therefore, he decided to go to the entrance of the cave first. When he returned to the cave, he was not there. He ran back to the abyss, but there was no abyss there. It was just the ground of an ordinary cave. He grabbed his sword and started digging like a madman, shouting as he dug. After that, that Fox ran out again and spoke in humannguage. Heughed eerily and told Lu Zheng that he had taken Gu Xin away and he would never see her again in his life. The voice in the dream was very familiar, and Lu Zheng was awoken. When he woke up, the sky was still dark, and he was sweating profusely. He got up and washed up, put on his clothes and went out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It had been a long time since he had been so afraid. He would not feel at ease until he saw Gu Xin with his own eyes. He quickly arrived at the back of the Yamen and jumped in, arriving at the small building. Second white and the rest were keeping an eye on the back of the house. By the time second white noticed, Lu Zheng had already arrived at Gu Xin¡¯s window. When second white walked closer and saw that it was Lu Zheng, he went into hiding. Looking at the little girl who was sleeping soundly in the room, Lu Zheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like it was just a nightmare. He didn¡¯t stay for long. Although they were in love with each other, it was still inappropriate for him to be in someone else¡¯s room at night. After jumping out of the back of the house, second white chased after him and asked,¡±Master, do you think Lord Gu knows that you¡¯ve been here?¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. That¡¯s right, his future father-inw was very good at martial arts. His sudden arrival ... ¡°Then what should I say if Lord Gu asks tomorrow?¡± asked second white. ¡°Just tell me the truth,¡± Lu Zheng said, exhaling. I only stood by the window for a while and didn¡¯t go in.¡± Second white was trying to hold back hisughter. If I tell you the truth, then that¡¯s it. Why did you specifically mention this? You¡¯re still afraid of Lord Gu! Lu Zheng asked second Bai a few more questions about Gu Xin¡¯s recent situation and if anything special had happened before leaving. Gu Xin didn¡¯t have anything special to do usually. Other than exchanging letters with Xie Zhiyi, she would ask second white to send tenth white to Jiangnan to investigate the man that Cheng Huaiyu was talking about. However, white ten had not sent back a letter yet, so Gu Xin would sometimes ask white two about the situation. Chapter 1198 1198 Fun Gu Nian had named thepetition ¡®g-snatching¡¯. It was not as realistic as the Peng family¡¯s drill. This was a game that could be yed andpeted. The g-snatching contest was divided into red and blue teams, and the only weapons they used were bows and arrows. No one had a certain number of arrows. The arrowheads would be colored, and Gu Nian would provide that. The red and blue arrows were tied with different colored ribbons, and the arrowheads were also of their own colors. If their own people shot their own people, they would be considered dead. As long as they were hit in three ces, they would be considered dead. The oue was not determined by the number of people in the end, but by the side that found the chess piece that had long been buried in the mountains. In the process of searching, one could fight, hide, and finally take the g down the mountain. The g would only be effective if one was shot in no more than three ces. There was no need to worry about the people who were shot continuing to attack. The mountain was divided into many areas, and each area had judges from four directions. With a shout, the judges would immediately appear to register and watch over the people who had died. There would be a patrol team responsible for taking these dead people down the mountain to ensure that there was no suspicion. After Gu Nian finished speaking, she looked at the crowd. Everyone was rather curious about this. The Gu siblings naturally gave their sister face and were the first to agree. Meng Meng also agreed. He hadn¡¯t seen the second miss for a long time, but she still had so many ideas! It was fun following second uncle¡¯s family. Naturally, Lu Zheng would not embarrass Gu Nian. Hence, they all looked at the four members of the Peng family. Peng Eng muttered to himself for a moment before asking, ¡± ¡°Second youngdy, may I ask how many gs will be set? Is there a fixed ce to look for it?¡± Gu Nian snapped her fingers and said,¡±good question, second brother Peng.¡± I¡¯m here to discuss the number of gs. I don¡¯t think we should fix the ce. We¡¯ll ask someone to walk around the mountain and hide the gs. It doesn¡¯t have to be on the mountain, we can hide at the entrance of the mountain.¡± ¡°Second miss, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Peng sng said. The test for people was not like normal training! We can also test the results of everyone¡¯s training. Wonderful!¡± Peng the fifth said,¡±fourth is right.¡± I think we can set more than 20 gs, and the number of gs the red and blue teams have will determine the winner. But we can put out a bet to motivate everyone to participate. Those who die in battle will be given a small punishment.¡± Gu Xin pped her hands, ¡± that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll punish them based on the time they died. If they died within 15 minutes, the punishment would be the most severe, and the punishment would be the lightest before the end, and so on. Then everyone who is participating in the game can take this seriously.¡± Gu Xin felt that this was just a game. Maybe people didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now that there was a reward and punishment system, everyone would take it seriously. How fun would that be? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng continued Gu Xin¡¯s sentence. whoever defeats the most opponents will be rewarded. Those who mistakenly kill their own people will be punished. This way, people will take this more seriously. Gu Nian wrote down all the suggestions that were raised and everyone looked at them again to perfect them. In the end, they decided to bury a total of 50 gs. There was a reward and punishment mechanism, so they couldn¡¯t be too stingy. Both sides had decided on 500 people, so there were a total of 1000 people. This game couldst for an entire day. He chose the mountain to the South of East City. There was no snow there, but it was a little cold. As for the person who buried the g, no one could make a decision. Chapter 1200 1200 Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion The Peng family had already started their preparations. The game was set for the 25th of December, which meant there were still 20 days to prepare. At that time, there would be no obstacles, and they would not consider that you were a girl and have to amodate you. The top of the mountain was also confirmed. The Peng family sent people over to clear the wild animals on the mountain first, so as to avoid anyone who was alone from encountering a big guy during the activity. ...... At the same time, the Imperial court¡¯s reward came again. Because the official road from kunzhou to the capital had been repaired and put into use, the Emperor had taken the Grand Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress, as well as dozens of officials of second-rank and above, from the capital to Tongzhou. He felt that it was not bad, so he had given this reward. From kunzhou to the capital, they had to pass through five state capitals. It used to take a month¡¯s drive, but now it only took 20 days, which saved them a lot of time. The official road from the capital to Jiangnan had also begun to be repaired. The Ministry of Works had already sent people down to build cement workshops for each state. After the official road was repaired, themon people could buy and repair their houses. This business naturally belonged to the court. This time, it was for the county Magistrate of kuncheng, Gu shouxin, and the people of the Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion. The Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion was the Peng family. It was just that their family was not in the capital, but this title of nobility was real. When Gu Xin heard the news, sheughed at herself. She said that when they were on their way to the capital, brother Yuanyuan had given her and her elder sister a lot of knowledge about the capital¡¯s prestigious families. However, the Peng family was so low-key that she had forgotten that the Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion was their family. Zhang Shi went back to her room and closed the door,ughing loudly. Oh my God, the Peng family was a public house, and her eldest daughter married the eldest grandson of the Yi family, who inherited the title of nobility! Mrs. Zhang felt more and more that many of the things Cai Xiaolian had said to her in the past were right. At that time, she didn¡¯t know the identity of the Gu family and thought that it would be enough to find a rich family for Huihui, or a schr or something. Cai Xiaolian had told her that wasn¡¯t that disparaging Huihui? Huihui would definitely be able to find a better one. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t believe it at that time, but now, she saw that she was the eldest granddaughter-inw of the Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion! What she didn¡¯t know was that Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words back then weren¡¯t because she looked down on the elementary schrs or high schrs. She just felt that the people introduced by Madam Zhang were unreliable. Gu Hui was also a person with her own ideas. Moreover, she saw that Gu Hui was still young, so she helped to persuade Madam Zhang. The emperor¡¯s reward to the Peng family was gold and silver, and the reward for Gu shouxin was a promotion, directly making him the prefect of kunzhou. In the past, there was only one ce in kunzhou, kun city. Now, there were more and more people in kun city. Gu shouxin had also reported his idea of expanding the city and adding a County. The Emperor had agreed, and at the same time, he had also promoted Gu shouxin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the same time, he also sent people from the Ministry of Works to build a house for Gu shouxin after the new year, so that Gu shouxin could use the county government first. As for the position of the Deputy prefect, the Emperor did not care about it at all. He only wanted to promote him to an official position. Back then, they had agreed that Gu shouxin had the final say in kun Prefecture. He would not ask for trouble and meddle in everything! During thest month of the year, the number of people in kun city didn¡¯t decrease, but instead increased. The expanded houses outside the city were almostpleted. Recently, many merchants from other state capitals hade to ask when they could be sold. The merchants might buy them to live in for themselves, or they might buy them and put them away, and sell them to others in the future to earn money. There were also people with more solid family backgrounds who came to ask. These were all people who nned to settle down in kun state. There were also people who were originally from kun state but had fled because of the war and had now returned. In any case, the people in the county government were very busy every day. Chapter 1201 1201 You didn¡¯t teach him The Gu family¡¯s workshops were also extremely busy. When they arrived in kun city, their family added an embroidery room. There were not only embroiderydies but also tailors in the workshop. The Gu sisters, Gu Xin and Gu si, hadunched a batch of winter jackets and they were selling very well. Not only did the merchants from the neighboring five countries, but even the merchants from the great Zhou Dynasty purchased them from kun city. Of course, the royal family was involved in this. When all kinds of banquets were held in the capital, the nobledies would wear the new clothes of the Gu family¡¯s embroidery room and make people¡¯s eyes light up. When they asked, Oh, they knew it. It was the property of the top schr¡¯s family. Although it was in kun city, they also had shops in the capital! His third aunt and Lu Xue would be in charge of the shop in the capital. When third aunt married into the Guo family, she was originally in charge of the rice Shop and was very good at doing business. Lu Xue was quite capable for being able to protect her younger brother from her stepmother. She had also inherited the Zhou family¡¯s business talent. Although Grandpa Zhou had left all his assets to Lu Zheng, he had not mistreated his granddaughter. When Lu Xue got married, he had given her a lot of dowry. Therefore, Lu Xue¡¯s management level was also there. The imperial family was very tolerant and supportive of the Gu family. Therefore, third aunt Gu¡¯s business in the capital was like a fish in water. It was extremely smooth. The number of people in kun city gradually decreased on the 20th of the twelfth lunar month. ording to the tradition of the great Zhou Dynasty, people had to stay at home during the new year. Those who were still in kun city were from the five neighboring countries. The Gu family hadunched New Year¡¯s goods in bulk, as well as various gift bags, which were fought over by the neighboring five countries. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin¡¯s Abacus made a lot of noise every day. Gu Nian evenughed at her. Xin Xin isn¡¯t calcting on the abacus, she¡¯s calcting money! Gu Xin was happy to admit it. that¡¯s right, I did give her money. I love money! Their family did business in kun city and had collected a lot of gold, silver, and Jade. The people in the neighboring five countries did not have the bank notes of the great Zhou Dynasty and only had silver. For this reason, Gu shouxin even submitted a report to the Imperial court and asked the Imperial court to get a money house here as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient to trade here. The goddess Kingdom brought gold and silver here, not gold or silver, but in all kinds of shapes that they liked. They had to weigh them every time, which was troublesome. It was even more troublesome for Jin nanguo toe over. He brought Jade to buy things and the seller could not estimate the price. In any case, the Gu family¡¯s copper coins had all been exchanged for gold, silver, and Jade. They had even exchanged them with the neighboring state government. Gu shouxin even told the Emperor, ¡± Your Majesty, if you want to unify the currency, why don¡¯t we unify the currency first? ¡± I¡¯ve already tried my best to rmend you to the other countries. With this currency, the great Zhou won¡¯t recognize the banknotes made by them, right? That¡¯s why you have to quickly get a bank. When the Emperor received the letter, he was shocked. He had not thought of this at all. Even if he had thought of it, he would have thought that second Gu would take a few years to achieve this effect. Now, he had achieved it in a year. The Emperor summoned the Prince in charge of the royal family to talk about this matter and asked him to choose people. In the first month of the lunar year, they would go to kunzhou and transfer the banknotes of our great Zhou to the other countries. ¡®It¡¯s so convenient to carry silver and gold with you. It¡¯s heavy and conspicuous, and it¡¯ll attract people to steal and Rob you.¡¯ After giving his orders to the Prince, the Emperor went to see the Grand Empress Dowager and told her about the matter that Gu shouxin had mentioned. The Grand Empress Dowager had a look of pride on her face. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ridicule,¡±Imperial grandmother, it¡¯s not that grandson is criticizing you!¡± You didn¡¯t teach second Gu that ability, so why are you so happy?¡± Chapter 1202 1202 Chapter 1202-start The Empress Dowager was so angry that she threw him a cup of tea,¡±That wasn¡¯t taught by this widow, that¡¯s this widow¡¯s blood!¡± The Emperor dodged sideways and continued to be annoying, ¡± ¡°Grandson feels that big brother Gu is more like Imperial grandmother¡¯s blood! People are honest, kind, and a good person. Hehe, second Gu that ck Heart, it¡¯s not like Royal grandmother¡¯s blood!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager cast a nce at him,¡±don¡¯t even think about angering this widow!¡± Aijia won¡¯t fall for your trick. This widow¡¯s descendants will not fight with you for the throne, so you can be at ease and be a good Emperor!¡± The Emperor thought,¡±Oh, I¡¯ve been seen through. As expected, the older the ginger, the spicier it is!¡± This pair of grandfather and grandson usually had the grandson angering the grandmother, hoping that the grandmother would call her own son back to take the throne in a rage. Then the grandmother would throw a teacup in anger, and then calmly tell the grandson, ¡± being the Emperor is so tiring, I won¡¯t let my grandson be tired! Unable to contain his anger, the Emperor began to talk about serious matters. He asked the Grand Empress Dowager, ¡± which country do you think will be the first to be taken down if the Gu family and the Peng family work together? ¡± The Empress Dowager pondered for a while and felt that it would either be the Jin Nan country or the goddess country. The Emperor asked why, and the Empress Dowager said that these two countries were rich, with gold, silver, and Jade. It would be beneficial for future development to take them down first. The Emperor did not dare to tell the Grand Empress Dowager that Gu Hui had snuck into the goddess Kingdom to look for Peng ze. He was afraid that the Grand Empress Dowager would be angered and personally go to kun city. The olddy was already so old, he did not want her to be tormented. After hearing the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, the Emperor felt that the first ce to take down would be the goddess Kingdom. After he took his leave, he thought that the goddess Kingdom would not be destroyed like the southern border. The customs there were different. When the time came, he could give the Queen a title and talk about the future. He still hoped to send great Zhou¡¯s officials over to govern, but they were all men. If they went to the goddess Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t they be pulled over to be male concubines? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Emperor was a little worried! ...... Back at the Gu residence, it was already the twelfth lunar month. Cai Xiaolian told Gu Xin and Gu SI that they could start designing spring shirts now. They were supposed to design in November, sew in December, and sell them in the first lunar month. But this was their first time making these, so they could design now and make them in the first lunar month. They had to give the people from great Zhou time to travel! So, Gu Xin and Gu si started designing spring clothes in their free time. The two sisters usually designed a set of clothes, with the top, clothes, and shoes. Time passed day by day, and soon it was the 25th of December, the day that the four brothers of the Peng family and Lu Zheng had agreed to fight for the g. Early in the morning, two groups of people left the city. The clothes were provided by the Gu family out of friendship. They were red and blue. Lu Zheng¡¯s team was in red, and the Peng family was in blue. On the first day, Hu Liang went to the mountain and ced fifty gs. Gu shouxin even asked him if they should be separated, and Hu Liang promised that if they were separated, the two gs would be at least a hundred people apart. As for the location, Hu Liang did not say. For someone like him, who was often sent to raid the houses of high-ranking officials, he really had a way of hiding things. He was tight-lipped and Huo Junhao wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him no matter how much he asked, let alone the others. Gu shouxin even sent him to represent the Yamen to join in the fun. If the two teams didn¡¯t finish looking for the fifty gs, well, it would be a p in the face. Old general Peng still wanted to invite Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and grandma Xiao to have some fun. Grandma Xiao thought about it and realized that she hadn¡¯t been to that mountain yet. Well, it would be fine to dig up some herbs. Chapter 1203 1203 Chapter 1203-first At 7 am, the Chief Judge, great general Peng, finished reading the rules and gave the order. The game began. A total of 1000 people set off at the same time from the left and right intersections. Everyone had a quiver with 50 arrows in it, so they could Rob others. Gu Xin naturally followed Lu Zheng, Gu si also followed them, but Gu en followed Meng Meng. Soon, the two sides met. This was everyone¡¯s first time ying this game. Although they weren¡¯t working under a general, they were all soldiers of the great Zhou Dynasty. For a while, no one really made a move! Gu Nian and the Huo siblings did not care about the rest. They hid behind a big tree and, with the arrow on the bow, leaned out to shoot at the red team. The three arrows were shot at the same time. The red team was about to greet their blue team brother, but they were shot by the three arrows and died. judge! Judge! The red team has lost one person! Come and get her! Gu Nian shouted. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re dead. Hand over your arrows!¡± The Huo siblings stepped forward. The person on the red team still wanted to struggle, but when he looked down, he saw three blue dots on his body. Didn¡¯t that mean he was dead? Wuwuwu, I wonder what punishment I¡¯ll receive for being the first to die. He was a soldier of the Navy. Generalng wouldn¡¯t punish him by making him soak in the water for a day, would he? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They obediently handed over the quiver, and the judge came over to record it, waiting for the patrol team toe and collect them. Gu Nian called the Huo siblings and left with the spoils of war. When everyone saw this, they understood. So this was how it was yed. Thus, after thinking about this first harvest, the number of people who died slowly increased. At the same time, Gu Xin and Gu si followed Lu Zheng and killed several people from the blue team. There were many more arrows in their quiver. Gu Xin found it extremely fun. Moving targets were harder than stationary targets. Lu Zheng looked around and taught the two sisters how to shoot moving targets. Xinxin¡¯s calction was so good, she should be able to learn very quickly. ¡°Shh!¡± Gu si suddenly pulled the two of them back. The two of them looked in Gu SI¡¯s direction. Not far ahead, there was a blue team member with his back to them climbing a tree. It was a very tall tree. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp and she noticed a g on the top of the tree. Her eyes lit up and she pointed in that direction. Obviously, Lu Zheng and Gu si had seen it too. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let me try this. If I can¡¯t do it, you can try again!¡± Gu Xin said softly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng nodded. Then, the three of them walked forward. Gu Xin nocked the arrow and aimed. With a whoosh, the arrow flew towards the person on the tree. One arrow after another, Gu Xin was afraid that she was not urate enough, so she shot six arrows. The blue team member who had been shot stopped moving and took the initiative toe down from the tree. He did not even look up. This was an enemy. He would not tell them that there was a g on the top of the tree! Gu Xin and the other two walked forward. The blue team members scratched their heads, ¡± ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t even find a higher ce to hide! Hehe, hehehehehehe!¡± If they hadn¡¯t seen the g, they might have believed him! Coincidentally, the judge was not far away. The three of them seized the man¡¯s quiver and handed him over to the judge. Lu Zheng thought about it and said to the two sisters, Xinxin, sisi, lean against the tree and observe the surroundings. Hide if anyonees. I¡¯ll go up the tree to get the g. The two sisters had no objections. Lu Zheng quickly climbed up the tree. He was different from the blue team. He was very fast and when he reached the middle of the tree, he shot an arrow in Gu Xin¡¯s direction. Gu Xin immediately hid behind a tree and started building. She then stuck half of her body out and shot towards the direction of the sound. Chapter 1204 1204 Chapter 1204-straight to the heart Gu Si was small, and the trunk of the big tree could cover her. She leaned against the big tree and observed the area visible to the naked eye. As long as an arrow was shot, she would wave her bow to block it. She might not be urate, but she could block it. Lu Zheng was very fast. He jumped down from the tree as soon as he got the g. He had dodged the arrow just now. After he jumped down, he passed the g to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°You guys stay here. That person didn¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± After he finished speaking, he drew his bow and ran in that direction. Not long after, he returned with a quiver and a g. He passed the quiver to Gu Xin and the g to Gu si. ¡°I think you two will be the winners today!¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Thank you, brother Yuan!¡± Gu si put away the g. Hehe, Huo Wantong, you and second sister win without doing anything, I will win with third sister. Let¡¯s see who has more gs, Hmph! Gu si knew very well that Lu Zheng had given her the g for her third sister¡¯s sake. Wasn¡¯t she just following her third sister to win? Lu Zheng called the two of them and continued forward. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, sisi, I think Hu Liang can hide the g on the top of a tree. Do you think he will just throw it into the dead leaves? Even if we pay attention to our heads, we have to pay attention to our feet.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. However, there was no requirement for every area to have a g. This mountain is so big, we can¡¯t just search like this.¡± Lu Zheng thought for a while and said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the foot of the mountain to guard? Directly kidnap him?¡± Gu si said. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going down the mountain!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she pointed to the front. let¡¯s go there. It¡¯s easier to hide there. We can kidnap someone there. You see, that¡¯s the top of the mountain. We¡¯re alling up from this side, but we need people on the other side! Perhaps some people had gone around from the bottom to the other side, but they wouldn¡¯t go back the same way. Those who went up from this side had to pass through that side, and those who went up from the other side had to pass through that side. We can kidnap most of them.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as Xinxin says!¡± Lu Zheng agreed. Gu si naturally would not object. Thus, the three of them went to hide in the forest. Soon, someone passed by, but it was someone from the red team. The three of them did not appear. After passing by two people from the red team, three people from the blue team arrived. These three people were obviously in a team. Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, and Gu si packed up, and the three of them started building from the bushes. They drew their bows, Xiu Xiu Xiu! When the arrows were released, only Lu Zheng had shot three arrows at once. The person beside him had died. Of the other two, one had only been hit by one arrow and ran away. The other had been hit by one arrow, but the one who had been hit by two arrows before had also died. The one who ran away had a g on him. Lu Zheng immediately drew his bow and chased after him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Soon, he returned with three gs and gave them all to Gu Xin. Then, the three of them hid in the bushes. The three of them were very patient and could stay in the bushes without moving. Gu Xin and Gu si, on the other hand, had practiced the horse-riding stance for three years. It was easy for them to do it while squatting. Soon, a person from the blue team appeared. There was only one, and it was Peng sang. The corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He nocked an arrow and drew his bow. Peng sang stopped in his tracks warily and looked around. He was in a state of alert and seemed to be in trouble. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, leave it to me,¡± Gu Xin whispered into Lu Zheng¡¯s ear. Lu Zheng immediately felt a warm breath on his neck. It was ticklish and Gu Xin stood up in a daze. When he saw the figure, Peng sang drew his bow and was about to shoot when he realized it was Gu Xin. With one hand behind her back, Gu Xin waved at Peng sang with the other. Her eyes were curved from smiling, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, are you alone? Give me a moment, I¡¯lle over to tell you something.¡± Peng sang¡¯s heart melted at her smile, and his hand that was holding the bow rxed. Gu Xin walked forward step by step. She felt that the distance was close enough for her to shoot three arrows at once. Hence, she quickly took out her arrows and nocked them together. She shot three arrows at the same time, aiming straight for Peng sang¡¯s heart. Chapter 1205 1205 If it wasn¡¯t for him, everyone would be the same The arrow didn¡¯t have a sharp arrowhead, but Peng sang felt as if it had pierced through his heart. His heart was bleeding. He clutched his chest and looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. Gu Xin smiled and continued to walk forward. She snatched the arrow from the quiver on Peng sang¡¯s waist and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, we¡¯re enemies, how could you let your guard down? Also, like I told you before, there¡¯s no end to liking me. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Peng sang pouted. Gu Xin finished loading the arrow and stretched out her hand, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, are you going to hand over the g you obtained, or should I call people over to search for it?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Peng sang felt that his broken heart was crushed into pieces once again. Lu Zheng and Gu si, who were hiding in the bushes, began to sympathize with this kid. Speaking of ruthlessness, Xinxin (third sister) was really ruthless. However, what she did was not wrong. If you don¡¯t like someone, you shouldn¡¯t give them hope. It was best to let them kill their thoughts in the cradle. Peng sang took out his g and Gu Xin received it happily. She then instructed, ¡± ¡°Brother Peng San, although we are all from the great Zhou Dynasty and are not really enemies, you must remember not to do this next time! As long as I¡¯m in your enemy¡¯s team, you don¡¯t have to show mercy. You¡¯re the mainmander. You¡¯ve shown mercy to me, but I won¡¯t show mercy to your men. Let¡¯s go!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin turned around and left without any mercy. miss Gu! Peng sang called out to Gu Xin, ¡± third miss Gu! Gu Xin stopped and turned around. ¡°Thirddy Gu, if Zhou Yuan didn¡¯t appear in your life, would I have had a chance?¡± Peng sang pressed his lips together and asked. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation. It¡¯s impossible for me to not have brother Yuan Yuan in my life. He will always be there, whether it¡¯s my past life, this life, or my next life. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is if it¡¯s not him.¡± When Lu Zheng heard Gu Xin¡¯s words, he almost thought that Gu Xin was reminiscing about her past life. However, since she said that she was reincarnating, then that probably wasn¡¯t the case. He was also quite happy that the little girl had grown up unknowingly and could still say such words. It didn¡¯t matter who it was if it wasn¡¯t him. He was different from Gu Xin. If it wasn¡¯t for her, no one else could do it. Peng sang looked at Gu Xin deeply, ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand! I hope that third miss Gu will get what she wants, but I will not give you my blessings. Men, someone has died here!¡± With that, Peng sang turned around and walked down. Gu Xin pursed her lips. Luckily, the people who liked her weren¡¯t as annoying as those who liked her sister. Her sister was so pitiful. She had met so many people in those two years. Gu Xin might look like she did not take it to heart, but she was actually quite annoyed. Because of Gu Xin¡¯s past rtionship, the other girls in the Gu family were all annoyed by this one-sided love. Gu Xin had said from the start that it would not end well if she liked her. So when she saw Peng sang, she thought of shooting an arrow at him to make him give uppletely. She didn¡¯t know what the result would be, but she believed that Peng thirdng wouldn¡¯t do something so annoying like those men who liked Gu Nian. From the drinkingpetition, she could see that Peng thirdng was open and aboveboard. Peng sang¡¯s head buzzed as he went down. It didn¡¯t matter who it was, if it wasn¡¯t him. The Sound of Arrows being shot could be heard. Peng sang¡¯s heart ached, but he also felt wronged. He finally liked a girl, but she didn¡¯t like him. She shot arrows at him, snatched his arrows, and snatched his g. He felt that he was the most pitiful man in the world. Why couldn¡¯t he be like his big brother, who happened to like the girl he liked? Chapter 1206 1206 Chapter 1206-closing one eye The g-snatchingpetition ended in the afternoon. After a few hours, there weren¡¯t many people left on both sides. As for the g, Gu Xin naturally obtained the most. With her luck, she would be able to find Hu Liang no matter how well he hid, not to mention the three of them hiding in a ce to Rob someone. Pengng was the second to obtain the second most gs. When he saw Peng sang descending the mountain in a daze, he had a rough idea of Lu Zheng¡¯s n. He followed suit and found 15 gs, then hid in a big tree. He almost never met any enemies because he could see far and high, so he had seen a lot of fighting. The third was Gu Nian and the other two. Each of them had four. The three of them were smart people. With Gu Nian¡¯s highbat ability, it was easy for them to obtain the items. Gu Xin had 20 gs, while the remaining three were in Gu SI¡¯s hands. Old general Peng came here happily but returned home dejectedly. When he returned, he taught his grandsons a lesson. At the same time, he also praised Pengng. If it weren¡¯t for him, the Peng family wouldn¡¯t have gotten anything. How embarrassing! The next day, Peng sang requested to be stationed at the border of the sand divine Kingdom. Old general Peng still wanted to persuade him, but he still said the same thing-as long as they weren¡¯t engaged, he still had a chance. Third Pengughed at himself,¡±grandfather, I only want to work for the great Zhou now. As for marriage, I don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± In any case, second older brother¡¯s marriage has not been settled.¡± Peng Eng,¡±you little brat, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hurt in love. Don¡¯t direct the mes of war to me!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Old general Peng saw that his grandson didn¡¯t seem to be dejected, so he sighed and agreed. He was worried. Why was it so difficult for his child to find a partner? Fortunately, ah ze and Hui had settled down. He still had the hope of holding a great-grandson in this life! Peng sang got permission to leave for the sand divine Kingdom¡¯s encampment that very night. Although it was not far, at least it was not in kun city. He could calm his mind down there. ...... The Gu family didn¡¯t say much about Peng sang¡¯s departure, but Gu shouxin was a little disdainful. He gave up just like that. He couldn¡¯t give Lu Zheng any more trouble. Gu shouxin always felt that his daughter had the ability to drive away the boy who was causing trouble for Lu Zheng. So, no matter how much he, as a father, supported the other boys, his daughter was too capable! Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll just turn a blind eye! After Peng sang left, it was already the 28th of December. He didn¡¯t even n to spend the new year at home. At the Gu family¡¯s house, grandma Gu contacted someone to buy three pigs from the vige and brought them back to the Yamen to kill. He held a pig ughtering feast and invited the entire Peng family, grandma Xiao, her grandparents, and Meng Meng over to eat. She knew Xue Qianyu¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian. She had observed Xue Qianyu living in San Cha kou vige for a few months. She quite liked this child. Thest time uncle Gu went to chunnan city, grandma Gu had asked him to send a letter to Xue Qianyu, asking him toe over for a few days if he was free, to have a pig ughtering feast and to celebrate the new year. Grandpa Gu evenughed at grandma Gu, saying that she didn¡¯t even worry about her own grandson in the past, but now she was worried about other people¡¯s children. Grandma Gu wasn¡¯t afraid that Grandpa Gu wouldugh at her, so she told him her thoughts. Lin Yiqian felt that Gu Nian was much prettier than before. Although she did not go out often, what if someone suddenly fell in love with her? wouldn¡¯t she be a burden to her granddaughter? It would be better to call Xue Qianyu back and give the two children more opportunities to spend time together. If any of thedies who were already engaged still tried to approach her, she, as her grandmother, would not be polite. Firstly, it was for Gu nianjia¡¯s own good. Secondly, she really liked Xue Qianyu. Chapter 1207 1207 This heart of mine, moves with you On the 28th of December, uncle Gu returned from chunnan city and brought Xue Qianyu with him. Xue Qianyu was dressed in a ck outfit and looked very energetic. He was carrying a big bag in his hand. After entering the house, he passed the things to Grandpa and Grandma Gu.¡±Grandpa, grandma, I had nothing to do in Lin mountain and was lucky enough to hunt a Tiger and Fox. It¡¯s done, Grandpa and Grandma can use it now.¡± Grandpa Gu was more and more satisfied with the child.¡±If you have nothing to do, youe back with your uncle to y every few days! There¡¯s also an official in the southern border who has taken up his post, so you don¡¯t have to guard him all the time.¡± Grandma Gu liked the child, but she was used to being expressionless. After putting the things away, she let him y by himself. Xue Qianyu left politely. Just then, Gu Nian came out of the courtyard and was about to head to the kitchen to watch the pig being ughtered before eating the fried brain. Her eyes lit up when she saw Xue Qianyu and walked up to him with her hands behind her back.¡±Why did youe?¡± ¡°Grandma told me toe back with first uncle,¡± Xue Qianyu said with a smile. Gu Nian was good at picking words. In the past, this person used to call grandma Gu and uncle Gu. Now, he was calling grandma and uncle directly. He even said that he wasing back? Gu Nian¡¯s face began to heat up. This illegitimate person treated the Gu family as his own family? He was too good at taking advantage of others! Xue Qianyu did not know what Gu Nian was thinking. He took something out of his pocket and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Here, for you.¡± Gu Nian took it and saw that it was a wooden carving the size of an adult man¡¯s palm. It was a carving of a smiling girl. She raised her head to look at Xue Qianyu. ¡°I have nothing to do, so I thought of the wood carvings I learned from Lu er when I was young. I didn¡¯t know what I was going to carve, but as the days passed, you¡¯re the one I¡¯m going to carve. I¡¯m probably thinking about you every day!¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Is it really alright for you to say such sweet nothings in such a serious manner? Can¡¯t you have some feelings? Xue Qianyu looked at her andughed. He tucked her bangs that had been blown off her forehead by the wind behind her ear. Gu Nian, you seem to have gained weight. Your face seems to have be rounder. Gu Nian was confused. ¡°But, you look better if you put on some weight,¡± Xue Qianyu continued. Gu Nian red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re such a pretty gentleman, why do you have a mouth? Don¡¯t you know that girls don¡¯t like it when people call them fat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the girls from other families, but I do know about the girls from my family,¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. My girl needs to be more spirited and pretty if she¡¯s fat. She¡¯ll definitely like fat more.¡± ¡®Who said so? I don¡¯t like to be fat.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow. What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t like being a little chubby!¡± Gu Nian replied. Xue Qianyu¡¯s smile grew even more radiant,¡±so you¡¯re my girl!¡± Fine, then you¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re still so slim.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. She felt that Xue Qianyu was teasing her, so she red at her. ¡°Who¡¯s your girl?¡± Xue Qianyu,¡¯Gu Nian! The second youngdy of the Gu family, Gu Nian, my youngdy, has just admitted that she doesn¡¯t like to be a little fat.¡± Gu Nian did not know what to say. ¡°Xue Qianyu, you¡¯ve been corrupted. Who have you been hanging out with recently? What a set of words.¡± Xue Qianyu reached out to grab Gu Nian¡¯s hand. As hisrge hand held her small hand, he looked into Gu Nian¡¯srge eyes.¡±I¡¯m always alone and I don¡¯t know the reason. As long as I see you, I have a set of words in my heart. My heart moves with you.¡± Chapter 1208 1208 I¡¯ll give it to you to raise Gu Nian felt a sense of security when she was held by hisrge, warm hand. She looked into Xue Qianyu¡¯s serious eyes and lowered her head to smile. When she looked up again, her smile was as bright as a flower. It made Xue Qianyu feel as if spring had arrived and the flowers had bloomed. ¡± Just as Gu Nian was about to say something, the sound of a baby¡¯s cry interrupted her. The two of them looked in the direction of the voice. Cai Xiaolian walked out with eighty in her arms. cough cough, Qianyu is here. Did hee with your uncle? ¡± Xue qianxun nodded and said,¡±Hello, second aunt.¡± I just came home with eldest uncle. This is the ginseng that I dug up when I was bored in Lin mountain. I specially gave it to second aunt to nourish her body.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, Xue qianxun handed him something that he was holding in his handkerchief. Cai Xiaolian took it and opened it. She looked at Xue Qianyu with more and more satisfaction. Not bad, kid. It didn¡¯t look like he bought it. He really dug it up. There was even mud on the ginseng. This kid probably thought that she was too old to give birth to a child and that it was harmful to her body. Well, he was a good kid. Cai Xiaolian nodded, ¡± thank you, Qianyu. No. 8 keeps crying. I¡¯ll talk to you guyster. You guys can y on your own! With that, she carried Gu away. At this moment, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu ran out. Gu Xin chuckled and said,¡±sister, second brother Xue is so bored at Lin mountain!¡± Hunting Tigers and foxes for Grandpa and Grandma, digging ginseng for mother¡¯s body, and cutting down trees to carve youngdies!¡± Huo Yanyu nodded and said,¡±my brother always talks about second brother Xue. He¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll be bored.¡± In the end, second brother Xue wasn¡¯t bored at all.¡± second brother Xue is so free, ¡± Gu si also said. then we can go to Lin mountain to y again in spring! Then, the three of them looked at the two of them who were still holding hands. Gu Nian was shocked.¡¯Aiyo, did mother see that too?¡¯ She wanted to retract her hand, but Xue Qianyu refused to let go. He looked at the three girls and said, ¡± I¡¯ll bring you something back immediately. Go to the stables to get it! Then, the three girls ran over happily. Gu Nian bit her lip and looked at Xue Qianyu. ¡°You deliberately led them away, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded as he held Gu Nian¡¯s hand with one hand and pinched her cheek with the other. Gu Nian, don¡¯t bite your lip. I will do bad things. Gu Nian was furious. This person was getting bolder and bolder! Alright, hold my hand. I don¡¯t believe you can tie my feet. ¡°You lecher, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Xue Qianyu backed away continuously but refused to let go of Gu Nian¡¯s hand. As the pitiful sound of a pig¡¯s squeak was heard, Gu Nian stopped ying around with Xue Qianyu and held his hand naturally as they headed to the kitchen. She was going to burn the brain, and the cabbage leaves were already prepared. As she walked, she told Xue Qianyu that when they were killing the pig, they had wrapped the pig¡¯s brain in vegetable leaves and cooked it in the fire. It was delicious. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng had eaten it before, but he had not. She would cook it for himter. The smile on Xue Qianyu¡¯s face never left his lips. The gifts he brought for Gu Xin and the others were a few pure white rabbits. They were kept in cages and there were a total of four people, one for each of the three girls. However, after the pig was killed and the brain was eaten, Gu Nian waved his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat red braised rabbit today! I haven¡¯t had it in a long time!¡± Xinxin thought and said naively,¡¯Okay, okay! Red braised rabbit is the best.¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±I specially made them pure white for you guys!¡± I¡¯m just afraid that the gray rabbit will be eaten by you. After being stunned for a moment, heughed to himself. Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. Speaking of which, he also missed niannian¡¯s braised rabbit! Chapter 1209 1209 Fighting for work with the horse? After killing the pigs in the morning, the women of the Gu family began to clean up the pork in the afternoon. Sausages, fried crispy meat,rd, and cured meat. Uncle Gu brought Lu Zheng, Xue qianxun, Huo Junhao, and Meng Meng out of the city to chop wood. Uncle Gu looked at the children with satisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to still be us grandpas!¡± uncle, ¡± Huo Junhao said, ¡± I¡¯m not as good as the three of them, but I¡¯m a few years older now. I¡¯m much stronger now. I can definitely carry the firewood back home! Uncle Gu rolled his eyes at him,¡±you¡¯re fighting with the horse for work?¡± Look, even the horse is ming you!¡± Huo Junhao: Uncle Gu patted him on the shoulder. we¡¯re chopping wood today. I guess you¡¯re the one who has the least firewood. Sigh! Then, Huo Junhao took out his chopper and hacked at the trees. Unfortunately, it was useless. The four of them had already cut down two trees, but he still showed no signs of falling. Meng Mengughed at him and said,¡±little rat, you¡¯d better go and pick up some dry wood!¡± Your strength isn¡¯t enough!¡± ¡°Brother Meng, you have to call him Lord Huo!¡± Xue Qianyu said. Meng Meng: ¡± hahahaha, right, right, right. I almost forgot. Our little rat has be Lord Huo! brother Qianqian, ¡± Huo Junhao said, ¡± have you forgotten about Huo Junhao who apanied you at the vige at the crossroads? ¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± Meng Meng nodded solemnly. Uncle Guughed out loud. Back then, he was always in the field. He knew that Meng Meng and Huo Junhao had been trying to mess with Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu for a few days, but they ended up being messed with instead. Lu Zheng¡¯s axe was also smiling. In this life, the Gu family had changed, but so had he. Xue Er was by his side, Meng Meng had entered the military earlier, and even Huo Junhao had started his official career. Everything was going well. ...... After a whole afternoon of chopping firewood, the carriage had made a few trips, and the small courtyard in the kitchen was full of firewood. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With so much firewood, they could use it until the end of the first month. At night, Gu Nian brought the cook out to set up a few tables. All the dishes on the table were filled with meat, except for a bowl of cabbage soup and an old pumpkin soup that were vegetarian. This old pumpkin was pulled back by uncle Gu this time. It had just been nted, and he was nning to sell a wave of them a few days before the new year. The entire Peng family was eating at the Gu residence. The women chatted with Cai Xiaolian after dinner, while the men drank with the Gu brothers and a few younger ones. The scene was even more lively than during the new year. The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife was the only one out of the four daughters-inw who did not enter the military camp. She was in charge of the Peng family¡¯s General Affairs. She was a little greedy for this pig ughtering banquet. Thinking that her family would also hold one next year, she asked Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t have an appetite today when she saw the table full of meat. She only felt better after eating a few oranges. After hearing fourth Peng¡¯s wife¡¯s words, she told her that the Gu family was nning to set up a farm in spring. The olddy was bored at home and nned to set up a Hill to raise pigs, sheep, and chickens. When the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife heard this, she thought, hey, this is a good idea. Their family is cooperating with the Gu family to reim the uncultivatednd in chunnan city, and they¡¯ve been given quite a lot ofnd. So, she asked the Zhang family if they could cooperate. Zhang Shi waved her hand. Fourth Madam, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. If you ask me about other things, I can confirm it with you, but this farm is what my olddy wants to do. I don¡¯t even know what the olddy is thinking. Why don¡¯t you go and ask her yourself? The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife was a little afraid of grandma Gu, so she turned to ask Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian also didn¡¯t know what the olddy wanted to do. She only knew that she had this idea. Chapter 1210 1210 Her heart ached for brother Chuan The fourth Mrs. Peng had no choice but to ask Grandma Gu. Grandma Gu was usually expressionless to anyone. She was talking to grandma Xiao by the fire. Seeing the fourthdy of the Peng familying over, she stopped talking and looked at her. The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife was like a primary school student facing her teacher. She honestly told her thoughts. Grandma Gu thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°Old Xiao and I got bored and did it. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be taking care of it. Forget about the cooperation, you can go and watch when we start, and then you can get one for yourself.¡± Grandma Xiao exined that they had set up the farm mainly for the convenience of restaurants and raising their own livestock. Otherwise, they would have to make a trip to the prefecture. N?v(el)B\\jnn When the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife received the letter, she said that she would send someone to send her a letter when they started eating. She would go and take a look as long as the two of them were willing to teach. what¡¯s there to teach? ¡± grandma Gu said in her heart, but she still agreed to it. The reason why grandma Gu wanted to set up a farm was simple. She wanted Grandpa Gu to rx. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Ever since Cai Xiaolian had given birth, Grandpa Gu had been in charge of the restaurant. Every time she saw Grandpa Gu give the manager some instructions, the manager woulde and report to her. She felt that her brother Chuan was too tired. The vegetables and fruits were grown by uncle Gu in chunnan city, and the seafood could be transported directly from the southern border. Only the meat had to be frequently traded in the CI province or with the Yun nation. Grandma Gu thought for a moment. Alright, we¡¯ll raise them ourselves. We can raise chickens, ducks, and fish, pigs, sheep, and even rabbits! Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao discussed it, and grandma Xiao felt that this would work. When grandma Xiao was young, her family was also a viger. Her parents both knew medicine and lived in the vige. They farmed and fed livestock, and they also had an extra skill in treating illnesses. Inspired by Gu Nian, grandma Xiao and Gu Xin had alsoe up with several types of medicine that could cure diseases in livestock. They were mainly for pigs, such as pigs having stomach problems or being fed up. The two olddies chose a Hill and specially spent some silver to register and buy it at the government office. The chicken pen, Pigpen, and sheep pen had already been built. During the day, they let the small animals y on their own, and at night, they let them enter the pen. He had specially picked a family of four to be in charge of this mountain. Grandma Gu had also bought cement to build a wall at the foot of the mountain to preventrge animals from entering. In any case, this mountain would be able to provide meat to the restaurant in a few months. As for how the ie would be divided, grandma Gu had her own ns. She nned to talk about it when the family sat down together to discuss their ns for theing year at the age of 29. All three sons in the family were married and had children. Although they were not separated and the children were not the kind to fight over money, grandma Gu still wanted to make it clear. She had nned for every inheritance in the family. That night, the Peng family¡¯s elders and the Gu family¡¯s elders were all drinking to their heart¡¯s content. Even though Peng sang failed to marry Gu Xin, it did not cause the rtionship between the two families to be estranged. Of course, old master Peng¡¯s target was Gu si again. Thinking that Gu Si was only 12 years old, he still had to wait for her to grow up for two years. Two years of contact should be enough. He did not believe that Lu Zheng and Gu Xin would be able to get along after two to three years, but his grandson would not be able to get along with Gu si. With this thought in mind, he also went home at night to remind Peng sng and Peng gng to hang out more in front of sisi in the future. Chapter 1211 1211 Push it to the Yamen Peng sng and Peng Wng agreed verbally, but they didn¡¯t think so in their hearts. In the eyes of these two people, Gu Si was just a little girl. They were both sixteen years old. Who would want to hang around in front of a little girl? Old master Peng went to rest, satisfied. ...... Over at the Gu residence, Huo Junhao was making a fuss about moving over to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. The four brothers had not been so tidied up in a long time. After two years, Xue Qianyu would have to go to Lin mountain again. He also said, ¡± brothers, please take me with you. I don¡¯t mind that you men in the Army are covered in sweat. I don¡¯t mind that your feet stink. Please take me with you! Meng Meng stood beside Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng. He tugged at their sleeves and the three of them agreed. The result was that the next day, Huo Junhao was woken up by the stench of Meng Meng¡¯s stinky socks. He was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. In the end, he couldn¡¯t win! Grandma Xiao had finished preparing breakfast. She was in a good mood as she looked at the noisy boys. She called them to eat and put food into Huo Junhao¡¯s bowl. little rat, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but look at Yuanyuan, Qian Yu, and Meng Meng. They¡¯re so good-looking. You¡¯re tall, but your body is not good enough. If you wear women¡¯s clothes and go out with them, no one will think you¡¯re a man. Be good and eat more.¡± ¡°Grandma Qianqian, I¡¯m no longer the little rat you like the most!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I¡¯m not, ¡± Lu Zhengughed. didn¡¯t grandma keep putting food in your bowl? ¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Xue Qianyu replied,¡±grandma used to give it to me.¡± Meng Meng sighed. s, it¡¯s all my fault for being too energetic. My grandmother never let me eat more. She said that if I grew taller and stronger, I would scare girls and make them unable to find a wife. Little rat, you should be content! Huo Junhao wanted to cry even more. He gobbled it up. I¡¯m younger than you guys, I really can grow. Grandma Xiao looked at the four of them with a smile. She really treated them as her own grandsons. Out of all the children, only Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao had both parents and did not suffer much. She hoped that her grandson would be more sunny with them and not think about those unpleasant things every day. What she didn¡¯t know was that her grandson had already been cured by someone else¡¯s granddaughter. On the 29th of December, Gu Xin and Gu si were busy calcting the ounts for the year and making ns for next year. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu were helping them sort it out. Lu Zheng and the other three had nothing to do, so they called a few kids from the Peng family to go hunting outside the city, to add some food to the New Year¡¯s Eve next year. Everyone was finally free at night. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng and the rest had dinner at the Gu residence and left after putting down the game. She would take a good bath tonight and have a Happy New Year tomorrow. The Gu family gathered in the central room after dinner to discuss their ns for theing year. As usual, he started with uncle Gu. Uncle Gu¡¯s n for theing year was very simple. When Huihui grew up, he would wait for her and Peng ze to return and hold their wedding. As for him, he would continue to develop chunnan city. Gu shouxin had already told him that he would send Huo Junhao to assist him. Now that he was the prefect of kunzhou, he had already reported to the Imperial court to set up a County in chunnan city and let Huo Junhao be the county Magistrate. As for the rest of the men, Huo Junhao wasn¡¯t worried at all. The entire Huo family was filled with civil servants, it was easy for him to find some helpers. Uncle Gu, on the other hand, was mainly in charge of the agriculture in South County. Gu shouxin was slowly pushing uncle Gu into the Yamen¡¯s practical Department. Chapter 1212 1212 Chapter 1212-the furthest Uncle Gu foolishly thought that he was just farming, but Grandpa and Grandma Gu understood Gu shouxin¡¯s meaning, and the two of them did not remind uncle Gu. As for Zhang Shi, she would still be in charge of the embroidery room and the family affairs next year. After the conscious training of grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian, she was now able to take charge of a field. Although she was still as brainless as uncle Gu at home, she was much stronger than the average peasant woman when she stood out. Gu en of the eldest branch had returned to Qing Province to take part in the imperial examination at the beginning of the year. At present, there were no students in kun province, so the opening examination was not yet held. Gu en still had to return to his ancestral home to take the examination. He had been gone for more than half a year. The Gu family had arranged for two people for him, one to take care of his daily needs and the other to take care of his safety. As for Gu si, she would do whatever she did this year. As for the second branch, Gu shouxin asked for everyone¡¯s opinion. When the time came, they would rest in the Yamen and expand the area of the Yamen. There was no need to specially choose a ce to be the magistrate¡¯s office. Everyone had lived here for a year, and it would be quite troublesome to move. Gu shouxin also officially handed over his winery and paper factory to Gu Nian and Gu Xin. The two sisters would each take charge of one factory. Gu Xin could not help Gu Nian. Gu shouxin could see that his eldest daughter really knew everything, but she waszy. Previously, because of those rotten peach flowers, she didn¡¯t like to go out and liked to stay in theboratory. Gu shouxin had to change this habit of hers and make her like when she had just transmigrated. At this point, Gu shouxin mentioned Gu Nian¡¯s marriage.¡±Niannian will be eighteen next year. If someonees to propose next year and niannian likes it, we¡¯ll agree to it. How about we settle this marriage?¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, everyone looked at Gu Nian. This time, the whole family did not say much and only listened to Gu Nian¡¯s wishes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu en was overjoyed. He had actually seeded in giving a gift for someone. He asked happily, ¡± ¡°Do you want me to give second brother Xue some advice? Let hime and propose?¡± The Gu family members all red at Gu en. Mrs. Zhang smacked him.¡±It¡¯s not like your second sister can¡¯t get married? You¡¯re going to remind her, but you¡¯re making it seem like our family¡¯s girls are worried about marriage. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Gu en pouted.¡¯Alright, I was wrong. I was just afraid that second sister would be too beautiful and cause more trouble.¡¯ Gu Nianughed. It had been four years. First aunt had changed a lot. Uncle Gu patted Gu en¡¯s head again and said, ¡± ¡°Do you think Xue Er doesn¡¯t understand? Old brother Xue and old Kang told me that they¡¯ll being in the first month of next year, and they even asked me to buy the house for them! Just buy the house in the new city we¡¯re building. I want a three-door house. He said that he had brought a lot of things and was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t fit. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s here to bring betrothal gifts for our niannian. With old brother Xue¡¯s unreliable style, he¡¯ll probably be able to bring a matchmaker over.¡± Gu Nian was confused. It can¡¯t be. Even though she agreed to it in her heart, Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t seem to have told her. His family was so fast? Cai Xiaolian continued,¡±speaking of the new city, sister-inw, fourth sister-inw, and I went to take a look two days ago. It will be on sale at the end of the first month.¡± If Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en want it, we¡¯ll pick a good spot for them first. We can let Qian Yu choose Duke Cheng¡¯s side, but for Majesty Kang, Jinghe and Huihui are already out. Are we supposed to make the decision for them?¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand and said,¡±second sister-inw, that¡¯s no problem!¡± The two of them said that the further the better. Since Xue ¡®er has made his choice, then we¡¯ll give old Kang the one furthest away from him.¡± Chapter 1213 1213 Chapter 1213-let them all have a city Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu shouxin, who nodded. ¡°Furen, just do as eldest brother says. It¡¯s true that the further the distance between the two families, the better. It¡¯s good when it¡¯s good, but it¡¯s also quite muddleheaded when it¡¯s bad.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of Prince Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en, and it seemed to be the case. The expansion of the new city was the Yamen¡¯s responsibility, but all the buildings in the city belonged to the Gu family. They had already agreed before the packing that the profits would be split among everyone. The three households would each get a share, and the old couple would get a share. As a manager, he also had a sry, which was different from the monthly sry. There was more and more money in the family. Although the sons did not fight for anything, the old couple was very fair and divided it as it should be. When Cai Xiaolian mentioned this, she also mentioned how she would get her sales for the next year. No one had any objections. Originally, she was supposed to be the one to show off this year, but she was pregnant and was forcibly detained by Gu shouxin, not allowing her to work hard for fear that she would make a mistake. He should be able to show off his skills next year! The second branch had nothing else to say other than the marriage and these things. The fourth branch of the Gu family was mainly responsible for the wood business. After fourth uncle Gu came, their furniture factory was no longer smaller than the one in Qing Province. At present, most of them were sold to neighboring countries. However, after the official road was opened and the southern border was destroyed, there were many orders from before the new year. Some people in Jiangnan even proposed cooperation. Fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan had been thinking about it for a while, and they decided to stop working with their family members since they were so far away from each other. They would adopt the licensing model that second sister-inw had suggested, which was to send a master to teach them every time they released a new product, and they would get 20% of the profit. The furniture was easy to imitate. If you designed a new one, the carpenter would buy it and take a look. He would definitely be able to make it. Even if there was only one part that was different, you couldn¡¯t say that he stole your skills. So, it was better to do it openly. Fourth uncle Gu would have more time to build up the city of white jade. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om That¡¯s right, Gu shouxin had already told fourth uncle Gu to bring the Carpenters, his family members, and some other odd-job workers to build a city at the ce he had chosen to make furniture. He had evene up with a name for it-white jade City. Gu shouxin had chosen a person from the provincial city who had given up on the imperial examination to help fourth uncle Gu. His idea was very simple. He wanted fourth uncle to have his own city, just like his boss. Uncle Gu asked Huo Junhao for help, while fourth uncle Gu asked Jue Zi for help. Originally, Gu shouxin wanted to let Qian Liang help fourth uncle Gu more. However,st time, he asked the prefectural governor to select a few students toe over and open a school in kun city. Gu shouxin found one of them to be particrly reliable. It was just that he was a little unlucky. He passed the imperial examination in his twenties and his parents died one after another. He wasted six years and when he was thirty, his fianc¨¦e ran away with someone else. When he was preparing for the imperial examinationst time, his grandfather, who he relied on for life, died again. He had to observe the mourning. Now he was thirty-two years old and he was the only one in the family without any worries. He decided to be a teacher and not take the exam. Gu shouxin had tested him on the matter of kun city, and this was to his liking, so he gave up on using more money to help fourth uncle Gu and decided to use this method. In any case, Gu shouxin had the final say in kunzhou. In the future, when Baiyu city had developed, Gu shouxin, as the magistrate, could directly appoint this son as an official. Chapter 1214 1214 It¡¯s all for my granddaughter On the fourth branch¡¯s side, yang xiaohuan nned to look after the furniture store and train a few more shopkeepers so that they could open branch stores in the neighboring state capital. Yang xiaohuan¡¯s family had both a son and a daughter, and she nned to have both before she turned 30. After that, she would focus on her career, so she still had to train some people. After the few households had finished talking, it was the old couple¡¯s turn. Grandma Gu had told them that she was the one who took over the mountain¡¯s farming business. In fact, her sons did not want her to work so hard, but unfortunately, none of them could persuade her. Grandma Gu had said that if the mountain provided livestock to the restaurant, it would cost money. The money was her own, and all the money she earned would be for her granddaughter. Therefore, in the future, all the ie of the mountain would be given to the four granddaughters. If a daughter was born in the fourth branch, it would be divided into five shares, equally divided. As a grandmother, she didn¡¯t have much to add to her granddaughter¡¯s makeup. She would just use the ie from this mountain! Gu en, Gu Ren, and Gu Xiao Qi and Gu Xiao BA, who were ying happily in the crib next to them, are not here. If you grandsons want it, don¡¯te to grandma, go to your parents. Gu en and Gu Ren did not feel that it was unfair. The two brothers had their own ie. Gu Ren was the one who did the oral delivery. Gu en¡¯s novels were very popr. Lu Zheng had even arranged for the people from his bookstore tomunicate with Gu en. Anyway, he would not let the two brothers suffer a loss. After grandma Gu, it was Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu had the same idea. In the future, all the ie of the restaurant would belong to the granddaughter of the Gu family. There were four of them now, so how much would be divided in the future? he was still in good health and could hold on for a few more years. He believed that before he died, the fourth family would definitely give birth to a daughter. If not, it was none of his business. The restaurant would also be divided among his granddaughter. This time, not only did Zhang Shi feel that it was unfair, but even Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan felt that it was unfair! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The boys of the Gu family were really grass! Grandpa Gu also smiled and exined to the children that the men of the Gu family had to rely on themselves. In this world, there were too many expectations for women. No matter how their granddaughters lived in the future, having money and property was their confidence. If his grandson didn¡¯t have a good life, it was because he didn¡¯t have the ability. Anyway, his family would spend money to send him to school, or he could do anything he wanted to do. However, what he could do was up to his own ability. Alright, no one could refute that. Gu nianjia felt that she had really done a good deed in her past life by transmigrating to the Gu family. In modern society where men and women were equal, it was difficult to find a family like the Gu family, let alone in ancient times. Gu Xin quickly calcted how much money she had in her heart. She always felt that she would soon be as rich as her brother Yuan Yuan. After the adults were done talking, it was Gu Xin¡¯s turn to talk about the profits of the various projects in the family. In addition to their main businesses, the Gu family also had cave dwellings, which specialized in making porcin and ss, a Rouge shop, and small businesses like sweet potato powder dolls. Gu Xin had a thick stack of ounts in her arms. During the process of reporting, she had drunk water three times. It was obvious how many ounts there were. After Gu Xin finished reporting, Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± ¡°When springes, we¡¯ll have to ask Xinxin and sisi to be their ounts teachers!¡± Gu Xin agreed without hesitation,¡¯that¡¯s a must! The better kun city is, the more money our family will earn! However, you have to pay me and sisi for our work!¡± The Gu family members allughed out loud. This was really a money-grubber. Chapter 1215 1215 The sweetness of first love The night passed, and it was thest day of the year. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Grandma Xiao had brought Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Meng Meng over to celebrate the new year with the Gu family. Simrly, Huo Junhao from the Yamen had a lot of money and food, and Hu Liang and the other two were also celebrating the New Year with the Gu family. In the morning, Gu shouxin brought Qian Liangduo, Huo Junhao, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu to the Yamen to write couplets. There were no couplets for sale in kun city. If your family wanted to paste it, they had to go to the nearest Prefecture to buy it. Gu shouxin had already thought about it. As long as there was no couplet, he woulde to the Yamen on the 30th day to collect it for free, for the sake of celebration. The flower Boy on the top scorer¡¯s list wrote couplets with excellent meanings, while Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu wrote the word ¡± Fortune ¡± in various fonts on neatly cut red paper. Xue Qianyu¡¯s handwriting was not any worse than the others present. He was a child raised by the Emperor and had more contact with the Emperor than any of the other princes. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was well-versed in both literature and martial arts. In his past life, he had even taken the martial arts examination. However, in this life, due to Lu Zheng¡¯s rebirth, Xue Qianyu¡¯s life trajectory had also changed. He had never taken the martial arts examination in this life. Meng Meng didn¡¯t have such good calligraphy anymore, so he just helped out here and there in the backyard. Everyone in kun city knew that Lord Gu was giving out couplets, so they all ran over to collect them. Because of the Gu family, they had learned how to cook snacks and had earned quite a bit this year. They were very grateful to the Gu family. When they received a couplets, lucky words woulde out like they were free. After a busy morning, every household in kun city received the couplets and happily posted them in the afternoon. After lunch, Gu shouxin went out alone, walking along the streets of kun city with his hands behind his back. Everyone knew Lord Gu and greeted him. Looking at the clean streets, the Red Lanterns hanging in front of each house, and the auspicious couplets, Gu shouxin felt a sense of aplishment. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t understand the hearts of those small officials in small ces who really worked for themon people, but now he understood. He also remembered what niannian often told him about his father¡¯s idea of serving the people, and he understood it more deeply. Under his rule, there were no beggars, no homeless people. The people under his rule were happy every day. Even if they only earned a dozen taels of silver a year, the smiles on their faces were much more sincere than the tens of thousands of assets he had obtained from the extermination of families in his previous life. Gu shouxin liked this kind of life. He even thought that this was considered a blessing to the people. In the future, when he died, he would probably be listed as an immortal! Thinking of this, Gu shouxin felt that he was ridiculous. Why was he bing more and more stupid? ¡°Father, why did youe out alone?¡± At this time, Cai Xiaolian came from the front. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. The maidservant behind Cai Xiaolian lowered her head andughed. The rtionship between her Excellency and Madam was very good! Cai Xiaolian nced at him. don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you. You think that you¡¯ve done something for the people. You¡¯re secretly happy in your heart, right? ¡± You can even stay in the house for a long time during the Happy New Year! Tell me, does it feel good to be a good official?¡± Gu shouxin reached out to hold Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand,¡±only Madam mo RUO knows me!¡± As Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand, she felt as sweet as her first love in her 28 years of age. Especially with nine thousand years old¡¯s face, he looked younger and younger. People would believe that he was not even thirty years old. She hade to the Peng family to give something, but she had been flirted with by nine thousand years old halfway. Tsk, tsk, this transmigration was really worth it. Chapter 1216 1216 A pork trotter dish By the time the couple got home, Meng Meng had already pasted couplets on all the doors of the Yamen. Rednterns were hung at the front and back doors. ¡°Second uncle, second aunt, you¡¯re back!¡± Meng Meng took the rice milk and asked, ¡± second aunt, do you have any news about Huihui and Pengze? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk!¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. She was going to the Peng family to give them gifts today and to ask if there was any news of Gu Hui. Coincidentally, the Navy came to the manor to deliver a letter and she met them. N?v(el)B\\jnn After returning to the house, Cai Xiaolian told everyone the news she had received. Gu Hui and the other two had already entered the capital of the goddess Kingdom and found Pengze. They were very safe and there would be no danger, so everyone could rest assured. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. Even though everyone was busy with work every day, they did not forget that Gu Hui was still outside. The Peng family was also in a jubnt mood. In the afternoon, at the Gu family¡¯s ancestral worship. When they came here before, they already knew that they would have to stay here for three to five years. So, when they arrivedst year, they built an ancestral hall. Even if they couldn¡¯t go back to visit the graves, they had to pay respects to their ancestors. Gu shouxin had sent people to hang the Gu family¡¯s Cemetery in Fuzhou at the crossroads Vige, so there would also be people to take care of the cemetery there. There were two new children in the Gu family this year, and Grandpa Gu had already recorded their names in the genealogy. Since the Gu family had the same surname as grandma Gu, their family was different from other families. The women did not enter the ancestral hall, but all the descendants in their family had to enter the ancestral hall to pay their respects to the ancestors and eat the fruit of fortune. It was said that this child would not get sick after eating the fruit of worship. After paying their respects to the ancestors, it was almost dark. Gu shouxin asked someone to light firecrackers and then began to eat. As Gu Nian listened to the sound of the firecrackers, an idea suddenly popped into her mind. Should she create firecrackers and fireworks next year? Ren Ren said that his settings were only for cold weapons, and there were no hot weapons. Then, she wouldn¡¯t mess up the rules of this world with firecrackers and fireworks, right? As for whether or not the Emperor would get more military equipment from this, it would depend on the Emperor. Gu Nian felt that this was a good idea and included it in his n for the following year. There were many people from the Gu family, including grandma Xiao, Lu Zheng, and the others. They sat at three tables, not to mention the tables set up by the servants in the kitchen. As the head of the family, Grandpa and Grandma Gu raised their sses and said some auspicious words before dinner. Except for little seven and little eight, who were still drinking milk, the others, including Gu Ren, raised their sses and drank. Of course, the girls and Gu en and Gu Ren were drinking fresh fruit juice made from the fruits that their uncle had brought back. After this ss, everyone began to eat. The Round Table was designed by Cai Xiaolian, and it could slide. Uncle Gu wanted to eat pig trotters, so when no one was taking food, he would slide the table in front of him. Zhang Shi suddenly felt bored. She clearly liked to eat pig¡¯s trotters in the past, but she didn¡¯t want to eat them during the new year? ¡°Swish!¡± Unable to hold it in, Madam Zhang retched. ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian, who was sitting next to her, quickly slid the table in front of her. ¡°Swish!¡± Cai Xiaolian also suddenly felt nauseated. She looked at the te of pig trotters in surprise. ¡°Eldest sister-inw, second sister-inw, don¡¯t tell me you two already have one? I¡¯m ... Yang Shi, who was sitting next to Cai Xiaolian, turned the table as she spoke. Before she could finish her words, she felt a familiar nauseating sensation. The three of them looked at each other with their mouths half open. Chapter 1217 1217 Chapter 1217-three happy events The Zhang family would be 37 after the new year, and Cai Xiaolian would be 36. The Yang family was slightly younger, in their early 20s. Themotion caused by Gong Jie three also attracted everyone¡¯s attention. In order to take care of Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba, the three brothers sat next to each other, and Yingying sat next to each other. The two elders sat next to fourth uncle Gu, and grandma Xiao was next to them. Yang Shi was next to grandma Xiao. Gu Xin and the other kids sat at the table beside them. Seeing this, grandma Xiao asked Yang Shi to ce her hand t on the table and feel her pulse. She then called out to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, take your aunt and mother¡¯s pulse!¡± The room instantly fell silent as everyone waited for the results. Gu Xin took Mrs. Zhang¡¯s pulse and she looked at Gu Xin with anticipation. Gu Xin held her right hand with her left hand and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Like a Pearl on a te, smooth and slick.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±little Xinxin, is eldest aunt pregnant?¡± Did she eat something wrong? It¡¯s not bloating, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as my mother¡¯s pulse at the beginning of the year,¡± Gu Xin replied. Xinxin! Gu shouxin called out to Gu Xin, ¡± quickly let your mother try? ¡± Then, Gu Xin pulled up Cai Xiaolian¡¯s left hand. Madam yang had already touched grandma Xiao¡¯s hand, so she was now touching Cai Xiaolian¡¯s right hand. After touching her, grandma Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. She let Gu Xin try Cai Xiaolian¡¯s right hand and the Yang family¡¯s pulse. Grandma Xiao felt Zhang Shi¡¯s pulse again. When the three of them were done, grandma Xiao looked at grandma Gu with envy. ¡°Old Gu, you¡¯re going to have three more grandsons next year!¡± Grandma Gu asked,¡±should I make a happy expression?¡± Grandpa Gu was overjoyed. hahahahaha, good, good, good! Three good things! Three good things! Uncle Gu,¡±ah? I haven¡¯t even earned enough for Huihui¡¯s dowry, and here I am again? Aunt Xiao, try it again. Last time, when our wife said she was pregnant, didn¡¯t you say no? Why don¡¯t you try again?¡± Zhang Shi was not happy. father, mother, look at his father. I gave birth to children for him, and he¡¯s still not happy. Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu. Uncle Gu lowered his head in grievance. I¡¯ve already tried every possible way to escape from you, but you still got me in the end. Grandma Gu was annoyed to see him like this. He was so annoying! For a moment, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or not. He had both a son and a daughter, and he didn¡¯t want his wife to suffer again. However, he already had one, and he couldn¡¯t say no. Moreover, his wife was nning to make a big ssh next year, and now she had one again. Wasn¡¯t it bad for Qianqian? he would be rolled his eyes and scolded again in the next few days. Only fourth uncle Gu was really happy. His elder brothers had both a son and a daughter. He only had one son, which was rather cold and cheerless. Now that he had another son, and he was in his Prime, how could he not be happy? Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi looked at each other. Both of them remembered the time when Zhang Shi had made a mistake and came to teach them how to have children. They had not had sex since they had given birth. That day, Zhang Shi had told them about the details without any shyness. That night, she had tried it with her man. It was the first time after giving birth. Once it was there, it would be more and more. She actually got pregnant again. The two of them didn¡¯t know if they should thank their sister-inw or me her. You said that you had nothing to do to tell us about you and your wife. This, how could you say it! The two of them were still feeding little seven and little eight. Now that they were pregnant again, how could they feed them? Chapter 1218 1218 Chapter 1218-taking over the business There were so many people in the room, some unmarried girls and some unmarried boys, so Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi naturally didn¡¯t mention this problem. Gu Nian personally went to cook a few more dishes for the three of them. Gu Xin even specially used diluted Jade Pearl water before they could continue with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. N?v(el)B\\jnn After the meal, uncle Gu asked his brothers, Lu Zheng and the rest to drink. In short, they had to get him drunk in a few years. Grandma Gu was speechless.¡¯Last time, you heaved a sigh of relief when you found out that your wife wasn¡¯t pregnant and refused to leave until you¡¯re drunk. Now that you know that your wife is pregnant, you¡¯re still refusing to leave until you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯re already an adult, why aren¡¯t you mature at all?¡¯ Therefore, grandma Gu didn¡¯t re at Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu that night. She just wanted them to get drunk. It would be best if they could make him not want to drink for a few years. This was such a terrible thing. Old master Gu and Yang Shi¡¯s father were also very happy and also drank a few sses with them. After that, the two old men got off the table and sat down by the fire to chat. Grandma Gu asked her three daughters-inw to sit beside a Brazier with grandma Xiao and talked about feeding them. What grandma Xiao meant was that there was no need to find a nanny. Anyway, kun city was close to the Yun nation and the sand divine nation. They could buy cattle and sheep for little seven and little eight to drink milk. What grandma Xiao meant was that her milk was only good in the first half of the year, and theter part was almost the same as drinking milk and goat¡¯s milk. She wanted to take this opportunity to cut off her milk. Gu Xiaoqi was born in April and had been fed for eight months. After a few more months of feeding him with milk and goat¡¯s milk, he would be able to eat slowly. Gu Xiaoqi was born in July and had been fed for more than five months. There was no other way but to cut off his feeding. Zhang Shi also talked about her experience. At that time, she also conceived sisi while she was breastfeeding en Zi, so she did not breastfeed en Zi. She found a wife from the same vige to help feed her for two months. When en Zi was about nine months old, she began to eat rice soup and slowly eat some soft white rice. What could Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi do? they could only ept it. They couldn¡¯t just say they didn¡¯t want the child in their stomachs! Grandma Xiao told the three of them some more things to pay attention to, especially Zhang Shi and Cai Xiaolian. Because the two of them were a little old, it was estimated that it would not be easy to get pregnant after this child was born, so they had to take good care of their bodies. The three obediently noted it down. After grandma Xiao finished, grandma Gu started to talk about the conclusion and n that they had madest night. She loved her daughter-inw very much, so she didn¡¯t want them to work while they were pregnant. They should just stay at home and take care of the baby. However, the three daughter-inw had their own things to do. If they stopped doing things to take care of the baby, someone had to take over their things. The men in the family all had their own things to do, so who would take over? Hence, his granddaughters came in handy. Grandma Gu called Gu Xin, her two sisters, and Huo Yanyu over. Once the children sat down, there was no more space beside the brazier. Grandma Gu had told them about the matter, and they were naturally willing to take over. It was just that they still needed to discuss who would take over whose work. What grandma Gu meant was that this little girl had also formed two teams over the past year. In the future, there would be no need to split them up. Gu Nian, Huo Yanyu, and Gu Xin and Gu si would continue to be in one team. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu took over the Yang family¡¯s furniture store and helped to train the shopkeeper. The Zhang family also managed the embroidery workshop. As for Gu Xin and Gu si, they epted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s business and were in charge of selling houses and shops in the new city. As for the ounts, Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu would have to do it themselves. They could not give all of it to Gu Xin and Gu si as they had a lot of things to do. As for Cai Xiaolian¡¯s other businesses, grandma Gu would take care of them. She would return them to her after her daughter-inw had given birth and recuperated. Chapter 1219 1219 I don¡¯t know which one you like The four sisters agreed that this would work as well. It was just a little more tiring thanst year, and it was not impossible to manage. Grandma Gu had even more things to do. Not only did she have to take care of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s other matters, but she also had to be fully responsible for Gu Hui¡¯s marriage. After that, Gu Hui and Peng ze came back. The two families would definitely have to get married before the new year next year. The three daughter-inw had given birth one after another, and she was the only female elder in the family. If she didn¡¯t organize it, who would? Therefore, grandma Gu felt that her children and grandchildren were all debts and terrible things. She only had one daughter in her life, and she still had to arrange her granddaughter¡¯s wedding when she was old. What was this? She felt that these were all terrible things, but it did not stop her from doing her best. Now that Gu Hui had not returned, she was already thinking about how to get Gu Hui to dress up and give her granddaughter a grand wedding. Not only was she thinking about what she should do, but she was also worried about what the Peng family should do. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The one who married into the Peng family was her granddaughter. The Peng family didn¡¯t have an olddy. Of the few daughter-inw, three were in the Army, and one had never done anything big. She didn¡¯t want to make her granddaughter suffer! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t realize that life in kunzhou was more tiring than life in sanchikou vige, but she liked it more. Her brother Chuan was in good health and could even manage a restaurant. As long as brother Chuan was happy every day, everything she did was worth it. That night, uncle Gu was carried back to his room by Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu to sleep. Because Zhang Shi and the others were pregnant, grandma Gu asked them to rest and not stay up for the new year. The rest of the people were all ying mahjong and cards together. The backyard of the Yamen was lively for the whole night and they only went back to their rooms to rest when the sky was bright. ...... It was the first day of the new year. There were no temples in kunzhou, so grandma Gu didn¡¯t go to burn incense as she usually did. She put a big bag of red packets on a te and sat in the main house, waiting for everyone toe and pay their respects. Starting from the main branch, the second and fourth branches, Lu Zheng, Xue qianxun, and the Huo siblings, even Qian Liangduo, Hu Liang, and sun Yumei all received red packets. Even though grandma Gu was expressionless when she gave you the red packet, she was there and prepared it for everyone. In a year, it was only during the first month of the lunar year that they were free. After giving them red packets and eating tangyuans, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu asked Grandpa yang and grandma Xiao to go out together. The children also agreed to go out for a walk. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Only the three brothers of the Gu family were ying cards with their pregnant wife at home. Three-on-three, they were very enthusiastic. The children had agreed to go for a walk by the river. After a while, Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao brought their men to separate from Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu. Gu Nian looked at the sparkling water and smiled. ¡°You asked Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao to take them away?¡± With his hands behind his back, Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian squatted down and picked up a stone before throwing it into the water. The small stone floated a few times before she pped her hands in satisfaction. She turned around and looked at Xue Qianyu.¡±You have something to say to me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. ¡°Then tell me!¡± Gu Nianughed helplessly. What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. There are many ways to say it, but I can¡¯t make up my mind. I don¡¯t know which one you like to hear, so I can¡¯t say it.¡± Xue qianren said. Qianqian, tell me what you like. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll choose which one I like. How about you repeat it again? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Alright,¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. Chapter 1220 1220 He¡¯s too free ¡°Ahem.¡± Xue Qianyu coughed twice to hide his nervousness. He pinched his throat and said, ¡± Guan guangjiu is on the state of the river. A Fair Lady, a gentleman¡¯s love.¡± pfft, hahahaha Yingying! Gu Nian could not help butugh. Xue Qianyu, you used to be so arrogant. Now you¡¯re reciting a poem to me? ¡± Xue Qianyu was calm. so you don¡¯t like poems. Let¡¯s change it. Gu Nian looked at him with a smile. ¡°Gu Nian, did you see the person who was waiting for you?¡± Xue Qianyu continued. Gu Nian was confused. She suddenly recalled what Xue Qianyu had told her in the capital. There was someone waiting for you. He would apany you through your life, watch the sun shine with you, hide from thunder and lightning with you, and experience all the happy and unhappy things with you for the rest of your life. Xue Qianyu looked at her. He only had eyes for her. ¡°Gu Nian, have you seen him? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s willing to apany you through spring, summer, autumn, and winter, go through day and night, and share your blessings and misfortunes. Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± As Gu Nian looked at the handsome face in front of her, she had already forgotten about her irregr heartbeat. She did not notice when her heart had skipped a beat again. In any case, all she could see was Xue Qianyu¡¯s face. Xue Qianyu was a little nervous. He looked at Gu Nian and clenched his fists behind his back.¡±Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn As Gu Nian looked at his lips, she could not help but tiptoe, close her eyes, and kiss him. Xue Qianyu¡¯s body was no longer under his control. He bent over slightly. The moment the two touched, Xue Qianyu closed his eyes. On the sunny Riverside, the young man had his hands behind his back and was slightly bent over. The young girl stood on her tiptoes, her neck slender and beautiful. The water rippled and the sun shone. The reflection in the water recorded this beautiful moment. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± This sudden sound woke up the two of them who were immersed in their beauty. When they opened their eyes, they saw colorful fireworks scattered. Her friends surrounded the two of them with fireworks in their hands. Gu Nian looked around. These were the friends and siblings she had met after she had transmigrated. Their faces shed one by one in the colorful fireworks. She heard Xue Qianyu¡¯s melodious voice. ¡°Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± Lu Zheng took the lead. Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s bent body with his hands behind his back and smiled. She stood on her tiptoes again and gave Xue Qianyu a Peck on the cheek. ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu smiled. His smile was especially bright, like the sun and the fireworks that fell around him. Gu Nian looked at his bright smile and raised her chin slightly. ¡°I can marry you, but in the future, you have to listen to whatever I say. Can you do that?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. The friends around them continued to cheer and changed the fireworks, letting the two people continue to be in the colorful world. After all the fireworks had been used up, Gu Nian finally remembered to ask, ¡± which one of you secretly made this? little Xinxin, you actually didn¡¯t think of selling it for money. This isn¡¯t right. Gu Nian¡¯s gaze was on Gu Ren. In the past, she had brought dopey Gu and sanniu to make small handmade confetti. Everyone had lived under the same roof, but she had no idea that they had secretly made this thing. Everyone turned to look at Xue Qianyu. ¡°You made this?¡± Gu Nian was shocked. Xue Qianyu nodded. yes, ¡± he said calmly. I was too free at Lin mountain. I remember you nted a Manor of colorful flowers, so I thought of this. Of course, he still gave me a lot of advice.¡± The chubby Gu Ren stepped forward. exactly. Second brother Xue is too free. He has to hunt, dig ginseng, find beautiful wood sculpted women, and invent things. He really has too much free time. I¡¯m so envious! Chapter 1221 1221 Not all of them that¡¯s right! Gu Xin added, ¡± second brother Xue still has to catch wild rabbits for us from Lin mountain! I¡¯m busy!¡± His friends allughed at his words. Xue Qianyu remained calm as he reached out to hold Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Shall we continue walking?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°You¡¯re throwing away our tools after you¡¯re done, as expected of Xue Er!¡± Meng Meng: ¡± I thought I¡¯d be able to see the two of them flirting again. I¡¯m so excited to find a partner! Huo Junhao,¡±only the opposite sex!¡± Come, let¡¯s go into the river to catch fish!¡± Gu si pulled him back. Huo Wantong, you¡¯d better save it. Although it¡¯s already the first month of the lunar year, the weather is still cold! You¡¯ll be going to chunnan city with my father in the future. Did you catch a cold and ask my second uncle to send someone else?¡± Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± It¡¯s so annoying to be looked down by sisi! Even though the sun was shining brightly, the weather was not suitable for fishing. The group of people did not disturb Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu as they walked in the opposite direction. Gu Nian walked on until she could no longer hear her sisters ¡®voices. She turned around and looked at her hand, which was being held by Xue Qianyu.¡±On the first day ofst year, the four of us went to the worry-solving Pavilion to y and happened to meet general ze who was going to catch the soldiers from the water camp.¡± Xue Qianyu pulled her to sit on arge, t Rock. The wind from the river blew and messed up Gu Nian¡¯s hair. He reached out to fix her hair.¡±Then, sister Huihui took a fancy to general ze?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian was touched by his actions and smiled. ¡°No way. Eldest sister said that when she first saw general ze, she felt that this man was hers. That wasn¡¯t the first time they met.¡± Xue qianxun nodded and looked at Gu Nian. I quite like sister Huihui. I feel close to her for some reason. Now I know why. We¡¯re the same kind of people. Gu Nian blinked.¡¯The same kind?¡¯ Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t believe that you fell in love with me at first sight! Xue Qianyu seemed to have read her mind. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I remember the first time I saw you, you were also staring at me and then said in front of the Emperor that you were looking at me because I was good looking. At the same time, I think you¡¯re good-looking too. You¡¯re different from all the women I¡¯ve seen. From then on, you¡¯ve left a mark in my heart. After the two times we met in the vige, I felt that if I wanted to marry a wife, it would only be you.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red as she recalled the first time she had met Xue Qianyu. At first, she had liked his looks very much. Unfortunately, she had found out the handsome boy¡¯s name and knew that he was Xue Qianyu. She had been against the original book and did not want to have anything to do with him at all. Now that she thought about it, she felt that she had been extremely silly. She also understood why she had fallen for Yan Mo in the first ce. It was because Yan Mo looked too much like Xue Qianyu. However, in terms of appearance, she had always liked people like Xue Qianyu. Her initial feelings for him had been dyed for a few years because of that book. Fortunately, although fate had arranged rotten peach blossoms for her, in the end, she also sent the one she truly liked to her side. Seeing that she was silent, Xue qianxun asked, ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Nian replied with a smile. By the way, are you doing this today because your parents areing?¡± not entirely, ¡± Xue Qianyu said. my parentsing over is one reason. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll find out that I like you and ask for your hand in marriage. I haven¡¯t confirmed your feelings for you yet. Of course, the most important reason is that you¡¯re so silly. If I don¡¯t exin it clearly to you, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be so silly that you¡¯ll be confused by other people.¡± Chapter 1223 1223 Chapter 1223-annoying things n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om On the second day of the new year, Xue Qianyu returned to Lin mountain. He had been out for a few days. Although there was nothing much going on at Lin mountain, he still had to go back and guard it. Without the emperor¡¯s transfer order, he did not dare to leave for too long. This time, Gu Nian truly understood how it felt for a person in love to not want to be apart. In the past, when she had decided to try it out with li Muyan, she had not felt that way at all. But what could he do? without the emperor¡¯s orders, Xue Qianyu could not leave his post. Gu Nian was ridiculing the Emperor in her heart.¡¯You¡¯ve already sent Lu Zheng back to the North Camp. Why are you still letting Xue Qianyu stay at Lin mountain?¡¯ Isn¡¯t he the Xue ¡®er you like the most? Isn¡¯t he the nephew of your favorite daughter-inw? So, Your Majesty, has your love for Xue Xiao ¡®er disappeared? ...... The Gu family was free for three days during the new year, and they started to get busy on the fourth day of the new year. On this day, Gu Xin was inspecting the shop at the trading District. White two was holding a Letter White ten had sent from Jiangnan to Gu Xin. Previously, Gu Xin had asked white ten to go to Jiangnan to investigate the young master Song that Cheng Huaiyu had mentioned, but there had been no reply. Now that there was finally a reply, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to open it. The contents of the letter surprised Gu Xin because Cheng Huaiyu had decided to get married. Bai Shi said that Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan didn¡¯t want her to marry, but she insisted on it and even refused to eat. Gu Qingyuan had received a transfer order and would be sent to Lin city as a magistrate, which meant that he would be in charge of the entire southern border. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu had nned to bring Cheng Huaiyu back. They had also taken Cheng Huaiyu to see that song guy was not a good person. However, Cheng Huaiyu seemed to be determined to get married. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hunger strike didn¡¯t achieve her goal, so she said a lot of harsh words. For example, she used Peng Yizhu of only taking care of Gu Qingyuan¡¯s adopted daughter, Gu yingxue, after she married Gu Qingyuan. She also used Gu yingxue of bullying her. In any case, she was making all kinds of trouble. Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t care how much of a fuss Cheng Huaiyu made. She just didn¡¯t agree. In Peng Yizhu¡¯s opinion, a woman¡¯s marriage was like a second reincarnation. She was truly nning for Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s future. In the end, Cheng Huaiyu got pregnant and had no choice but to marry. Moreover, because she was pregnant, she had to settle the wedding quickly. That was probably what happened. Bai Shi said in the letter that it was Master Song who tricked Cheng Huaiyu into sleeping and used Cheng huaijin¡¯s information to trick her. She foolishly believed him. Later, because she was pregnant, she started to quarrel with Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu. Because of her, Gu Qingyuan was almost wronged. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu couldn¡¯t do anything to her. They could only prepare a generous dowry for her, and then knock some sense into the song family. They also prepared two loyal and considerate servant girls for her to hold her wedding. The wedding was held in the twelfth lunar month. Bai Shi had someone bring the letter after the wedding. Gu Xin looked at the letter and felt depressed. What happened to Xiao Yu? She had also told Xiao Yu in her letter that aunt Peng Wu was absolutely sincere to her, but why didn¡¯t Xiao Yu believe her? Even if she was looking for brother Xiaye, she shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. Gu Xin was a little disappointed that he did not live up to her expectations. She was very sad. Other than her sisters at home, this was the first friend she made in her life. Gu Xin was really upset to see that she was not doing well. She sat at the counter in a daze, not knowing what to do. ¡°Wuwuwu, is the third young master of the Gu family in trouble?¡± Outside the ss door next to the counter, a frog doll was being held by someone. Chapter 1224 1224 That was her choice Gu Xin looked over. brother Yuan Yuan, quicklye in. Tell me, how should I help Xiao Yu? ¡± Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m so jealous of Cheng Huaiyu. Little Xinxin thinks about her all day.¡± He kept the doll and walked in. He pulled a stool over and sat beside Gu Xin. Gu Xin immediately showed him the letter. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng was speechless. He remembered that Cheng Huaiyu wasn¡¯t that stupid. Why would she trust someone so much? Gu Xin waited for him to finish reading before tugging at his sleeve, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what do you think we should do? After aunt Peng Wu and the others came to Lin city, Xiao Yu had no rtives there. That song girl is so bad, what if she gets bullied?¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly and said,¡±Xinxin, let me ask you a question!¡± Would you be willing to hand over the person or item I gave you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head without any hesitation. Before Lu Zheng could rejoice, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± that¡¯s right. I can get white ten to protect Xiao Yu over there! ¡°I gave it to you, and you want to give it to her?¡± Lu Zheng was depressed. Gu Xin shook her head. brother Yuan Yuan, I don¡¯t mean to give white ten to her. I just want white ten to look after the shop over there and watch over her. If she¡¯s in trouble, he¡¯ll help her. I¡¯ve decided to open my shop in Jiangnan.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin sighed. but there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Aunt Peng Wu and the others have already brought Xiao Yu to see how bad Mr. Song is. Why does Xiao Yu still want to marry him? ¡± Could it be because she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Lu Zheng knocked her on the head and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly the case. Other than that, she wanted to find her brother as soon as possible. When she was saved by fifth aunt Peng, she was already thirteen years old. She remembered everything. When she came to the Peng family, no matter how well they treated her, she felt that she could not fit in. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt has gotten married again, and she wants to find her brother even more now.¡± Gu Xin frowned. miss Cheng has been well-protected by her parents since she was young, ¡± Lu Zheng continued. she has never suffered. Even so, her twin brother is the one who treats her the best. When she heard others say that they might be able to find her brother, even if everyone said it was fake, she still had hope in her heart. Xinxin, she¡¯s different from you sisters. She¡¯s sensitive, fragile, and even stubborn. She knows what other people say is for her own good, but she still wants to hold on to that glimmer of hope. Miss Cheng is two years older than you. She¡¯s 16 this year and is a big girl. She must be responsible for her own choices. Xinxin, you can help her now, but you can¡¯t help her forever. Most of the time, she needs to wake up to her own mistakes.¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°But brother Yuanyuan, I want Xiao Yu to live well. She¡¯s the first friend I made since she was born, I want her to live well.¡± Lu Zheng held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and said,¡¯no one wants her to have a bad life. You¡¯ve already done a lot of things that you didn¡¯t need to do, and you can do it with a clear conscience. You shouldn¡¯t be responsible for her life, so you don¡¯t have to add to your troubles. I know that you wish for Xiao Yu to live well. After I arrived in kunzhou, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for Cheng huaijin in the four neighboring countries. Simrly, the Peng family also likes miss Cheng and is willing to help her find her brother. In the five neighboring countries, other than the goddess Kingdom, there are people who have been looking for him.¡± Lu Yang paused and said,¡¯it¡¯s miss Cheng¡¯s choice to sacrifice herself in order to find her brother. It was her own choice for her to fall out with fifth aunt Peng, who treated her like her birth mother, in order to find her brother. Xinxin, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do, but you have to remember not to bother yourself with other people¡¯s choices. I hope you¡¯ll always be happy.¡± Chapter 1225 1225 Chapter 1225-as if he was guarding against wolves ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± There was a knock on the ss door. The two of them looked over and saw Gu Nian staring at them with a dark expression. Gu Xin retracted her hand in shock. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Little Xinxin had grown up, so second uncle and niannian were guarding against him like they were guarding against wolves. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at Lu Zheng. Why is the atmosphere so serious?¡± Gu Xin roughly exined the contents of the letter. Gu Nian could not control her expression as she was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Fifth aunt Peng and the others are really going to Lin mountain to take up their posts?¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, Xiao Yu is going to marry a bad guy.¡± Gu Nian immediately put on a serious face. ¡°Have white ten look after her. Don¡¯t let her get bullied. I like little Jin, that child. Let¡¯s help take care of him.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Nian with a half-smile. ¡°Niannian, you seem to be very close to aunt Peng Wu!¡± As far as he could remember, the fifthdy of the Peng family was not married in his previous life. Gu Qingyuan was a difficult person to deal with when he was in Jiangnan. Could it be that Gu Nian knew both of them? Because of the Gu family¡¯s time-travel Trio, Lu Zheng was not sure if the people and things in this life were the same as in his previous life. of course, ¡± Gu Nianughed. we both like beautiful things. We hit it off at first sight! Many of the recipes in our restaurant were provided by aunt Peng Wu. I can¡¯t wait for her toe back soon!¡± ¡°Hehe, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯damn that Lu Zheng, do you have to be so alert? Gu Xin didn¡¯t notice their argument, but since her brother Yuanyuan and sister had already said so, she had no choice but to do so. She sighed, ¡± I hope Xiao Yu can live well in the future and not be bullied by the bad people of the song family. I also hope that Xiao Yu can find brother Xiao Yang soon. That way, brother Xiao Yang can protect Xiao Yu well. I won¡¯t have to worry anymore. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows.¡¯You¡¯ve already said it out loud. Why are you still worried about her?¡¯ She thought for a moment and asked,¡±Xinxin, do you really think that little Jin is still alive?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty, ¡± of course! Father and brother Yuan Yuan risked their lives to save them. Brother Xiao Yan must still be alive.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. What kind of danger was that? All he did was give people silver notes and point them in the right direction. How dangerous could it be? Both of them saved people because they wanted you to be happy. Gu Nian sighed in her heart. The best decision Cheng Huaiyu had ever made in his life was to get close to Gu Xin. He was not like the Cheng family, who was a hypocrite! With an idea in mind, Gu Xin no longer felt sad and continued with her work, nning to write back to white ten at night. Lin Yiqian then mentioned to Gu Nian about opening a small shop in Jiangnan. The shop would deliver goods every quarter so that Lin Yiqian could know more about Xiao Yu. Gu Nian did not have any objections. Anyway, their family¡¯s shop would be opened all over great Zhou sooner orter. It was fine to open a small one in Jiangnan first. After tidying up the shop, Gu Xin went back to settle this matter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian was here with Huo Yanyu to clean up the furniture store and the Rouge shop. They were nning to open on the sixth day of the new year. Even though Gu Nian knew that Gu Xin had the Jade bead, she was still worried about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s health. Not to mention that in ancient times, 35 years old was considered an old age for childbirth. In modern times, 35 years old was also considered an advanced age for pregnant women, and they had to be taken care of carefully. In addition to taking over the store, the sisters also had to n this year¡¯s Lantern Festival, which must be grander thanst year. Gu Nian took out a few songsposed by Gu Ren and filled in the lyrics for Hua shiniang of the worry-solving Pavilion. Since she did not say who wrote it, she just let Hua shiniang guess. Chapter 1226 1226 The Gu n school In addition to the Lantern Festival performances, there were alsonterns and snacks on the street. This year was different fromst year. This year, everyone in kun city had spare money. They didn¡¯t need the Yamen to prepare the materials. They could go and buy the materials themselves. After the official road was repaired, there was a carriage to the provincial city every day. Of course, the peddlers in the provincial city would also take the initiative to sell things in the kun province. From the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, people in kun city started to get busy. N?v(el)B\\jnn They had learned how to make snacks from the Gu family. Although they had signed a ten-year contract and had to give the Gu family money for the next ten years, the Gu family did not take much. After they gave the money, they could still keep arge sum for themselves. The Gu family would not take their money for the delicious snacks that they had made from these snacks. For example, the old couple at the noodle stall, in addition to the few vors that the Gu family had taught them, they had also created one of their own. They did not have to pay the Gu family for this vor. They had also learned how to mix the fillings. In the morning, they sold steamed buns and fried dumplings. These were all their own ie. Gu shouxin handed over the Lantern Festival to Qian Liangduo and his sisters, while he pondered about the school. Although kunzhou had few people, there were still children. His wife and daughter were right about one thing. Children were the hope of the great Zhou. Development had to start from their infancy. Therefore, he recruited a group of schrs to set up the school, not for the kun state official school, but for the Gu family to open it themselves. In the future, if there were more capable peopleing out of the school, wouldn¡¯t it attract people toe from thousands of miles away to study? What was there to worry about the development of kunzhou? However, Cai Xiaolian suggested to him that not only the Four Books and Five ssics, but also other courses. If they wanted to set up a school, they couldn¡¯t be the same as the schools in other states. They had to have their own characteristics. Therefore, Gu shouxin called his family to discuss the initial scale of the school. Grandma Gu¡¯s idea was that since they were running their own business, they should make it bigger and contract a Hill so that the master and the students could live there. Grandpa Gu thought that grandma Gu¡¯s suggestion was good. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian thought about it and felt that this was a good idea. However, this student would not just be a child waving at them. When Gu Xin heard her sister and mother¡¯s words, she immediately thought of something and said, ¡± ¡°Our school is divided into three parts. One part was to learn through enlightenment, while the other part was to choose after enlightenment. One could choose to learn a skill or take the imperial examination. At the Enlightenment stage, what you learn is the same. After the Enlightenment stage, some things have to be added to the must-learn, and some are learned separately ording to your own choice.¡± Her proposal was also passed. Then, grandma Xiao nudged grandma Gu. ¡°Old Gu, since you¡¯ve already contracted a mountain, and it¡¯s very empty if it¡¯s full of boys, why don¡¯t you take in some young girls? There are a lot of little girls in the family area, and they don¡¯t have much to do at home. It¡¯s good to learn something.¡± Grandma Gu was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Second brother, the Emperor is letting you make your own decisions, so why don¡¯t we break the rules and ept some girls? Although he couldn¡¯t take the Imperial examinations, after learning and reading, he wouldn¡¯t be blind when he grew up. If you want to mess with our family, make it big.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s thinking was not pedantic. He never believed that it was a woman¡¯s virtue to have no talent. The children of the Gu family were all literate. However, in the past year, when he went deep into the homes of the people, he found that there were very few ordinary literate girls. There was even a girl in the worry-solving Pavilion who was silly enough not to read and was tricked into signing a contract to sell herself. Chapter 1227 1227 Chapter 1227-change Yang Shi was very much in favor of the idea of girls studying. The three daughters-inw of the Gu family were all illiterate. Of course, Cai Xiaolian, who had transmigrated here, was not counted. The original owner of the body, Cai Xiaolian, was illiterate. After Yang Shi started her business, she realized that not being able to read could sometimes affect things. Although she was already learning, there were still some people who were illiterate. That was why she strongly agreed to it. Zhang Shi also agreed. In the past, her brother and sister-inw almost sold ninren and even wanted her to sign it. Although she knew that it wasn¡¯t anything good, at that time, her brother and sister-inw also bullied her because she couldn¡¯t read and understand! As for Cai Xiaolian, she was even more in favor of this. Although she didn¡¯t exaggeratedly want to change the society of the great Zhou, in thend of kunzhou, her man had the final say. If it was within his power, why would he disagree? Then, the whole family began to discuss which subjects to set up in the school. This was not a school run by the Yamen, but by the Gu family. Naturally, they had discussed it with their family. At night, when Cai Xiaolian was asleep, Gu shouxin was still writing at the desk. ...... The days passed, and soon it was the 14th day of the first month. Gu shouxin already had a preliminary n for the Gu family¡¯s school. He took the old man out of the city for a walk and then chose a mountain, which was not far from the new city. The father and son nned to let the new city construction workers start building the school after the Lantern Festival. The entire mountain top would be turned into a school, which was also a big project. The second Lantern Festival in kunzhou, which was prepared by Qian Liangduo and the Gu sisters, was also ready. This year, Hu Liang, as the county lieutenant, had trained a group of constables for the Yamen. This year¡¯s Lantern Festival did not have to rely on the Peng family to maintainw and order likest year. That night, the servants of the Gu family also hung up thenterns. Grandpa Gu touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and chuckled, ¡± it¡¯s been hard on you girls recently. It¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s birthday tomorrow. In another year, our little Xinxin will be of marriageable age and will be a big girl. At that time, Grandpa and Grandma will hold a Grand marriageable gift for you. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin tilted her head and smiled, ¡± alright, Grandpa. Thank you, Grandpa! I like Grandpa the most!¡± hahahahahaha! Grandpa Guughed out loud. It had been a few years, but this child still liked to say who she liked the most. then tomorrow, we¡¯ll eat red eggs and cake like we used to for Xinxin¡¯s birthday! Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind at all,¡±I¡¯m waiting for my birthday next year, hehehehe.¡± When she was over fifteen years old, she could talk about marriage. She would be able to marry big brother Yuanyuan and help big brother Yuanyuan deal with those bad guys in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. At that time, she would be able to deal with them justifiably. The next morning, Gu Xin received gifts from her family. She kept all the gifts and nned to take a look at them when she came back at night. After breakfast, she went out with Gu si. The lights were lit at night, but there were many people during the day. After walking for a while, Gu Xin pulled Gu si, ¡± ¡°Sisi, did you notice anything different?¡± Gu si looked around. there seems to be an unusual number of people. There are more people thanst year¡¯s Lantern Festival! Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± No. Didn¡¯t you notice that many of them are from great Zhou? They¡¯re not from kunzhou. Many of them are from other ces!¡± Gu si took a look and it seemed to be true. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Could it be that they know that there¡¯s a performance in kunzhou, so they all came to watch?¡± Chapter 1228 1228 Chapter 1228-demands of another country That¡¯s right, there were three must-go ces in kunzhou: thetrine, the trading area, and the restaurant. Besides the food, the restaurant¡¯s reputation was also based on their performances. This group of women who used to be at the worry-solving Pavilion had suddenly changed. Besides performing, they no longer received guests. There were so many types of performances that people couldn¡¯t stop reminiscing about. They wanted to watch it a second time, but when you came for the second time from thousands of miles away, they changed their performance and made people feel refreshed. Gu SI¡¯s words made Gu Xin agree with her. She remembered that the day before yesterday, her sisters had gone to a restaurant to watch the girls ¡®rehearsal at the worry-solving Pavilion. She was confident that the entire great Zhou Dynasty would know about thentern show in kun state this time. Just thinking about it made her look forward to the arrival of the night. The stage of worry-solving Pavilion was set in the middle of the trading area and the restaurant, which was on the West City Avenue from the West City gate. The two sisters were heading to the trading area to see how the stage construction was going, so they went directly to the West City Avenue. Although the moon was round and bright on the 15th, the stage still needed lighting. Therefore, Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian had put in a lot of effort to design this stage. Now, onlynterns and torches could be lit up so that everyone could see clearly without being too crowded. The mother and daughter chose to have no cover on all four sides. After thedies in worry-relieving Pavilion finished their performance, they would go down the stage and change their clothes. Unlike in the restaurant, they could change their clothes at the back, left, and right. Gu Xin and Gu si looked around and then went to do their own things with anticipation. Before they could go far, the two sisters were stopped. A burly man wearing a hat and a full beard stopped them. ¡°Are you the third and fifth young masters of the Gu family?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Since second white didn¡¯t stop him, it meant that this person wasn¡¯t dangerous. She nodded, ¡± ¡°What business do you have, warrior?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo didn¡¯t lie to me!¡± The burly man was overjoyed. Then, he said, ¡± third young master Gu, fifth young master Gu, I¡¯m a ¡®Zha han from the Yun nation. I would like to discuss something with Lord Gu, but kun city does not allow us, who are not from the great Zhou Dynasty, to enter the eastern Urban area. See, I found you first. ¡°Oh? Warrior Azha han, may I know what you need to discuss with my father? You can¡¯t go to the East District. If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell us brothers, and we can pass on the message.¡± Gu Xin replied calmly. ¡°Aiya, three brothers, we actually just want to buy a house. Why do you think Lord GU only builds to the East? Why didn¡¯t they build it to the West? It¡¯ll take us two to three days to travel from the Yun nation. If we¡¯re dyed on the way, we won¡¯t know about the new things that kun city hasunched. Since we¡¯re not allowed to enter the Eastern Region, why don¡¯t we build a ce outside the Western gate for people like us who can¡¯t enter the Eastern Region to live in? We really need it. ¡± Azha han said gloomily. ¡°Warrior azhahan, you may want it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone else wants it. It¡¯s not easy to build a house. You know that there¡¯s no silver in the government office in kunzhou. If we build it and can¡¯t sell it, won¡¯t my father be in big trouble?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face showed that this idea wasn¡¯t going to work and that they were not willing to do it, but in her heart, she was thinking about this problem. The five neighboring countries did not interact with the great Zhou. The Emperor wanted them to bow down to him and they wanted to live in peace. Therefore, the people of the five neighboring countries could not enter the great Zhou. The great Zhou¡¯s line of defense was kun city. As long as they didn¡¯t enter kun city, they wouldn¡¯t be considered part of the great Zhou. However, now that their family hade over and brought out so many things, they had obviously attracted the people of these countries. Once there were more people, and kun city¡¯s restaurants didn¡¯t have so many rooms, they couldn¡¯t always let people eat and sleep in the open. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Therefore, it was entirely possible to build a mixed city outside the West Gate. Chapter 1229 1229 It¡¯s not just my request no, no, no, third young master Gu, this is not just my, Azha Han¡¯s, demand. Other countries like the goddess Kingdom and the Jin nanguo have the same idea. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to ask someone. Azhahan shook his head and waved his hand. The words of the great Zhou¡¯s officials were still not very clear. ¡°Sure, you can take us brothers to see how many people need it. If there are more people, I can help you pass on these words to my father. You also know that my father is usually very busy and doesn¡¯t have much time toe to the Western District.¡± Gu Xin said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, Azha han brought Gu Xin and Gu si to the trading area. In the current trading area, other than the food street built by the Gu family, there were also long rows of stalls for businessmen from neighboring countries to set up stalls. The businessmen from the neighboring country saw that azhahan had brought Gu Xin and Gu si over. After hearing what azhahan said, these people started talking about how difficult it had been for them. Gu Xin concluded. What these people meant was that it was too far to return from kun city and there weren¡¯t enough rooms in the restaurants. They would often sleep out in the open, which was very inconvenient. They also hoped to have a fixed ce to stay, just like the merchants of the great Zhou Dynasty in the past. They would leave some people in kun city and restock their goods every once in a while. It had to be said that in the past year, the things that the Gu family had created had deeply attracted the neighboring countries. They thought that all ces in great Zhou were like this, but they did not know that they hade into contact with these things before the other people of great Zhou. For example, the people from the neighboring countries would definitely buy ss bottles before the people from the great Zhou Dynasty. There were also fruits. Because this ce was not far away, they could still be eaten after being transported back, unlike here in the great Zhou Dynasty, which was very far away. The fruits would wither after being sent back once. Some of them even felt that it was troublesome. If possible, they wanted to buy a house in the new city of kun city. Of course, Gu Xin rejected him immediately. Gu Xin said that unless they were willing to join great Zhou and admit that they were from great Zhou, she would not let them pass kun city easily. These people naturally wouldn¡¯t openly say that they would abandon their own country to join the great Zhou, even though some of them had already started to think this way. After listening to the conversation for about an hour, Gu Xin was more confident. She told everyone that two dayster, regardless of whether Lord Gu agreed or not, he would give everyone a definite letter. At that time, someone from the Yamen woulde to the Western District to exin. Gu Xin and Gu si spent the entire morning doing this. When they returned home for lunch, Gu si even mentioned that she was also very curious about the world outside the West Gate. They had been here for a year and had been to the North, South, East, and West, but they had never left the West Gate. The Peng family¡¯s Army had really defended kun city. Not only had they defended the people from other countries, but they had also defended the people from the great Zhou. Of course, if the Gu family wanted to make friends with people from other countries, it was not impossible. Just like the previous County Magistrate, Lord Hu, not only did he make friends with people from other countries, but he also gave away the city defense map, causing the death of thousands of soldiers of the Peng family. Gu Xin was also very curious about what was outside the West Gate. The two sisters had the most interaction with businessmen from other countries. Great Zhou was vast innd and abundant in resources, but those small countries also had their own unique characteristics. It was natural for them to be curious since they had never seen them before. The two sisters nned to tell Gu shouxin about this at noon. When he returned home, lunch was already prepared. Today was Gu Xin¡¯s birthday and lunch was more sumptuous than usual, with a few more dishes that Gu Xin usually liked. Gu Xin once again said ¡®you¡¯re all my favorite people¡¯, and after the meal, she told Gu shouxin about it, with Gu si adding on. Chapter 1230 1230 Can you earn this money? After the Gu family heard this, they all had their own thoughts. For example, the Zhang family felt that those who were not of their race had different hearts, so why should they build houses for them? Yang Shi also thought so. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu didn¡¯t express their opinions, while Cai Xiaolian was thinking about the feasibility of this matter. Gu shouxin pondered for a while and looked at Gu Xin and Gu si, ¡± ¡°Xinxin and sisi, what you two mean is that we can earn this money?¡± The two of them nodded. ¡°En ¡®Zi, do you think we can earn this money?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu en again. Gu en was stunned. He pointed at his own nose in surprise.¡±Second uncle, are you asking me?¡± Gu shouxin looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. Gu en was a little apprehensive. His second uncle usually taught him the contents of the books. Now that he was suddenly doing something practical, he was a little afraid that he had said something wrong! Zhang Shi encouraged her son,¡±en Zi, quickly follow your second uncle, you can¡¯t build this!¡± How can our great Zhou people build a city for other people? They¡¯re at war with us, and they¡¯re even killing innocent people when they meet them!¡± It had to be said that the Zhang family had stayed in kun city for more than a year and hade into contact with the families of many soldiers. She had heard the most honest battle situation and knew how to put herself in their shoes. She especially hated foreigners. Of course, she was also particrly happy to see their family¡¯s things sold to foreigners and earn money from them. Gu en frowned and pursed his lips. ¡°Mother is right, but third sister and little sister sisi are also right. We can¡¯t just look at the past and the present. In other words, we can¡¯t look at how many wars we¡¯ve fought with them in the past, and we can¡¯t look at how much money we can make now.¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows, and the expression on his face softened. He continued to ask, ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu en nervously clenched his fists and said,¡¯second uncle, we can actually think of the big picture. In the previous dynasty, the Lang GE Kingdom, the sand divine Kingdom, and the Yun nation were originally from thisnd, and their first king hade from thisnd. All the previous emperors of the great Zhou wanted to take back these ces. In my opinion, it¡¯s good for everyone if we don¡¯t need a single soldier to take it back.¡± ¡°Xuanji¡¯s son, what are you talking about? We¡¯re talking about building a city, why are you talking about this? And Yingluo.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, let en ¡®Zi speak,¡± Gu shouxin interrupted Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi opened her mouth. Alright, you¡¯re an official, so I¡¯ll listen to you. In the end, Gu en could not continue. Gu shouxin whispered to him, ¡± ¡°What were you thinking just now? We¡¯ll talk about this behind closed doors, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Perhaps Gu shouxin¡¯s expression was too gentle, and his voice was not as cold as before, Gu en was encouraged. ¡°Second uncle, what I want to say is, let¡¯s first attack their people and let them think that our great Zhou is good. When the timees, the country will not even have its people, and they can only be Kings for themselves. At the same time, we will propose to give them benefits. ¡°Thus, this city can be built. We will use three to five years to let the first batch of people whoe to live in the city feel the gap between them and the great Zhou. Then, there will be a second batch, a third batch. Of course, if someone starts a war during this process, I believe that the people who live in the city will not want to see it. In fact, the scales in their hearts will be tilted in favor of the great Zhou. The people just want to live a peaceful and happy life.¡± Chapter 1231 1231 She¡¯s different from you, she¡¯s pretty After Gu en finished speaking, she looked at Gu shouxin nervously. Gu shouxin smiled. alright, go to thentern show tonight. Tomorrow, pack your things and follow Fuping back to Qingzhou! N?v(el)B\\jnn Fu Ping was trained by Gu shouxin. He was not as good as second Bai and the others, but he could still take care of the small fries. Moreover, there were Gu shouxin¡¯s people in his hometown, so they could still take care of Gu en. Gu en was stunned for a moment. He could not tell if his second uncle was satisfied with his answer, but he did not dare to ask. ...... In the afternoon, the siblings of the Gu family went out for a walk. This year, Gu Ren was allowed to go out on his own. Anyway, it was impossible to kidnap Gu Ren in kun city. The Peng family¡¯s eighth son liked to y with Gu Ren now. When Peng eighth son saw Gu Ren and the others at the entrance of his house, he also came over. Very quickly, the Gu siblings split into two groups. The girls yed together, while Gu en and Gu Ren brought Peng Ba Lang to y alone. Gu Xin ate all sorts of snacks as she walked. She suddenly remembered that she had not seen Lu Zheng since morning, so she muttered to her friends, ¡± ¡°Did brother Yuanyuan prepare a birthday gift? He didn¡¯t appear for a day. Is he going to give me a big cat?¡± ¡°I thought you had forgotten about him!¡± Gu Nianughed. Now you remember?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you waited until the afternoon before you mentioned brother ah Yuan,¡± Huo Yanyu said. third sister, ¡± Gu siughed evilly, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for that a ¡®Zha han who said that they also wanted a fixed ce to stay in the morning, I¡¯m sure you would have thought of it long ago. ¡°Ah, it seems like I still prefer silver to boys!¡± Gu Nian sighed. Gu si: ¡± Oh, Yingluo, I¡¯ll remember this. I want to tell brother ah Yuan! ¡°That¡¯s right, tell brother ah Yuan that he can¡¯t bepared to silver!¡± Huo Yanyu replied. that¡¯s right! Gu Nian nodded. tell him to see where he is! Gu Xin: So, will the feelings between us sisters also disappear? The sistersughed and joked all the way to the restaurant and met the Peng family¡¯s cousin, Yin Yingli, who they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Yin Yingli still looked like she would be blown over by the wind, so she took the initiative to greet the four people. ¡°Ladies, I wonder if Yingli would be lucky enough to tour with you all tonight?¡± Yin Yingli¡¯s voice was soft and weak. If she had a crying expression, people would definitely think that she was being bullied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like to y with people I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± Gu Nian said without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little rough recently. Lady Yin, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you. Why don¡¯t you go and y with your cousin? you have so many cousins!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s tone was sour. that¡¯s right. I have strong hands too. When I y with weak girls, I¡¯m always worried that I¡¯ll bully them unintentionally! Gu Xin rubbed her wrist. ¡°I, I¡¯ll listen to my Big Sisters, hehe.¡± Gu si had an obedient look on his face. Yin Yingli looked at Gu Xin, her tears almost flowing out, ¡± ¡°Third miss Gu, you can even get along with Xiao Yu, why won¡¯t you ept me?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows,¡¯Xiao Yu is pretty! Everyone loved beauty! I like pretty girls, is there a problem?¡± Yin Yingli looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. IS-IS he calling me ugly? Her tears flowed down at once. To be honest, she was not ugly, and was even very beautiful. It was just that she gave people the feeling that she was pretentious. In addition, she had previously tried to ruin Peng ze and Gu Hui¡¯s rtionship, so the Gu sisters naturally could not y with her. Chapter 1232 1232 Surprise Feeling bored, Gu Nian called her sisters and entered the restaurant. Yin Yingli looked at the back of the four people in a daze, and her eyes revealed a ruthlessness that didn¡¯t match her appearance. After being called by the maidservant, she returned to her delicate appearance. ¡°Miss, why do you have to do this?¡± The maidservant¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. In the end, I¡¯m still despised by others.¡± Yin Yingli said sadly. The maidservant was on the verge of tears. Their youngdy was so good, so why did the Gu family¡¯s youngdy have to be so high and mighty and ignore her? If nothing had happened to the old master and Madam, the girls of the Gu family would only be the girls of the county magistrate¡¯s family, while their youngdy was the girl of the magistrate¡¯s family. Unfortunately, the heavens were always unfair. The master and servant walked on the street sadly. ...... The second kun city Lantern Festival officially opened at night. The empty streets were suddenly filled with people from all over the world. The small stalls ¡®business instantly brightened. There were many students from the great Zhou Dynasty this year at thentern riddles ring. Gu Xin had not seen Lu Zheng for the entire day. She was wondering if she was right, that her brother Yuan Yuan had gone to beat up a big cat for her. She didn¡¯t see him, so she lost the mood to shop at thentern show. Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s listless expression, Gu Nian said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you not want your brother Yuanyuan anymore? That bastard must have forgotten your birthday!¡± Gu Xin immediately shook her head,¡¯no way! Brother Yuanyuan must have prepared a surprise for me!¡± Gu Nian: ¡± Yingluo, okay. I¡¯ve been trying to separate the male and female protagonists for several years, but I¡¯ve never seeded! ¡°I also think that brother Yuan must have prepared a surprise for sister Xinxin!¡± Huo Yanyuughed. Gu si said, ¡± I think so too. I met Huo Wantong this afternoon. I even asked him if he had seen brother ah Yuan, but he changed the topic! Do you think I¡¯m a fool who can¡¯t understand?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she was filled with anticipation, ¡± ¡°Really? Then what surprise will brother Yuanyuan give me?¡± Gu Nian was also wondering what kind of surprise this kid was going to prepare. Things that young girls liked, such as fireflies, rivernterns, and confetti, had been made by Xue Qianyu first. Lu Zheng could not possibly make any more of these. Forgive this straight girl, but I really don¡¯t know what other ways ancient men can surprise girls. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Let¡¯s go, I think the stage over there is about to open!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a new song that has been rehearsed by worry-solving Pavilion, but no one has heard it before!¡± ¡°If I¡¯mte, I won¡¯t be able to stand in the best position and I won¡¯t be able to see miss Hong from the worry-solving Pavilion!¡± ¡°......¡± The crowd suddenly moved toward thekeside outside the restaurant. The stage for the performance was set up there. Gu Xin and the others were also squeezed to the side of the stage with the crowd. Gu Xin took a look. That¡¯s not right. The stage and surroundings they designed weren¡¯t supposed to be like this. Why were therenterns already ced in theke? Weren¡¯t they waiting for everyone to buynterns to put them on? Eh, when was there a stage in the middle of theke? There was a person on the stage, but he couldn¡¯t see who it was without antern. Did the sisters of the worry-solving Pavilion perform songs in the center of theke? Gu Xin looked around and felt that the surroundings of theke were really beautiful. It wasn¡¯t as bright asst year, but it was really bright this year. Also, what¡¯s the point of leaving so much space? Her heart started to beat wildly for no reason. Was this a surprise from brother Yuanyuan? She turned around to look at Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu. The three of them really did not know what was going on. They were even more confused than Gu Xin. This was really different from the stage they had designed! Suddenly, the person on the tform in the center of theke moved. He yed the zither with both hands, and a beautiful melody came from it. Chapter 1233 1233 Chapter 1233-stupid The moment the zither sounded, the surroundings of theke gradually quieted down. On the tform in the middle of theke, there was gradually light. Those with sharp eyes realized that the light was not from antern, but a Night Pearl. It lit up bit by bit, and when the light stabilized, they saw a person fly ashore. Those who were closer could see that there was actually a rope pulling them, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to fly so far. Gu Xin had already seen who was ying the violin on the stage. Wasn¡¯t it brother Yuan Yuan whom she had been thinking about the entire afternoon? There were River Lights everywhere in theke, and the night pearls on the stage in the center of theke were shining. Lu Zheng, who was ying the zither, looked like a fairy. Today, he was wearing a wide-sleeved white robe, which was different from his usual military uniform. He sat there like a banished immortal from heaven who did not eat the food of the mortal world. At the climax of the song, he lifted his head to look at Gu Xin. At this moment, Gu Xin felt that there was only the good-looking brother Yuan Yuan in her eyes. There was no one else, not the rivermp in the water, not even the night-luminescent Pearl on the stage. There was only that man, Lu Zheng. Her heart was beating like a deer as she looked at the man looking at her affectionately. Gu Xin suddenly remembered a poem her mother taught her a few years ago, ¡± to the oak tree. Lu Zheng was ying the Phoenix seeking Phoenix. Perhaps the people of kun city and the neighboring countries had not heard of it before, but today, there were not only people from kun city, but also students from other parts of the great Zhou Dynasty and wealthy businessmen who came to y. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After an unknown period of time, Gu Xin was still in a daze after the song ended. Someone started pping and everyone started pping as well. [ kun city& neighbor: although we¡¯ve never heard this song before, it doesn¡¯t stop us from thinking that it¡¯s nice. The song is nice, but the person ying the piano is even better. ] Gu Xin regained her senses when she heard the warm apuse. She lifted her skirt and ran in the direction of the person who had ced the night-luminescent pearls and left the shore. She saw Hua shiniang standing there. That was the stage of worry-solving Pavilion and the musical instruments of the girls there. Gu Xin borrowed a flute from aunt Hua Shiyi before pulling the rope and flying towards the center of theke. She had changed into women¡¯s clothing when she went out at night. She pulled the rope and lit thentern. Her skirt fluttered and her ck hair fluttered. She looked extremely beautiful. ¡°That, that¡¯s third young master Gu¡¯s sister?¡± Azhahan muttered to himself in shock after seeing it clearly. On his left were the people of kun city, and on his right were the people of great Zhou who hade from other ces. The one on the right didn¡¯t recognize Gu Xin and only felt that she was extremely beautiful. The one on the left recognized Gu Xin. The people of kun city knew that the girls of the Gu family were basically women disguised as men, but they didn¡¯t tell anyone! You outsiders, I¡¯ll let you make a joke out of yourselves, Hmph Hmph Hmph Hmph! They knew that the girls of the goddess Kingdom thought that third Gu miss and fifth Gu miss were young masters and wanted to snatch them back! Hmph, stupid! Gu Xin stood beside Lu Zheng with the flute in her hand, ¡± dear grandparents, uncles, aunties, elder brothers, elder sisters, younger brothers, and younger sisters, today is the birthday of this young master Zhou and I. The song just now was a birthday gift from young master Zhou to me. Now, I will return his gift. I hope that everyone can enjoy it with us! Gu Xin had been raised by the Gu family to be cheerful and generous. She had the innocence of a young girl and the calmness of ady from a wealthy family. Her every move made people feel close and like her. The 14-year-old Gu Xin was already very beautiful. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, her eyebrows were long and thin, her eyes were bright, her lips were bright, her teeth were white, and there were two shallow dimples at the side of her mouth. She was tall and slender, and her skirt fluttered in the breeze. She looked like a fairy standing in the middle of a Lake. Chapter 1234 1234 Chapter 1234-falling in love Gu Nian sighed. Had he finally raised his sister into a beautiful woman? No, no, no. At this moment, the little girl still had some baby fat on her face. She had not reached the level that was described in Gu Ren¡¯s books. However, even with such an appearance, people could not take their eyes off her. This was not even the appearance that Gu Xin had specially dressed up for. The two people in the middle of theke, one standing and one sitting, looked very harmonious. After Gu Xin finished her sentence, she lowered her head and looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, do you have the honor of ying a song with me?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s my honor!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Gu Xin blinked her eyes, how about a ¡®falling in love¡¯? Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment, and thenughed.¡±Alright, ego falling in love.¡± Falling in love with one Gu was a song that Lu Zheng had created for Gu Xin in his previous life. However, it was a gift for Gu Xin¡¯s 24th birthday. It was a pity that Gu Xin did not live past the age of 24. In this life, he had written down the song and modified it a little. Just a few days ago, Gu Ren had seen it. There was no need to guess. That little guy must have given it to Xinxin. Gu Xin looked around again and said loudly, ¡± I¡¯m giving this to young master Zhou, everyone, and at the same time, myself! After speaking, Gu Xin picked up the flute and Lu Zheng started ying. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The surroundings slowly became quiet again. The sound of the flute was melodious and clear. The sound of the zither was like the tinkling of spring water, directly striking the heart. The surrounding people held their breaths as they listened, afraid that their breathing would disrupt this beautiful ensemble. Gu shouxin was holding Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand, pretending to be an ordinary couple, and was also in the crowd. The two of them watched as Gu Xin grew up into ady. Even though they had only raised her for four years, they felt a sense of aplishment. Seeing how outstanding their daughter was, even though she was not even forty years old, they feltforted. However, when they saw Gu Xin¡¯s beautiful big eyes filled with affection for the kid who yed the piano, the couple unanimously felt that Lu Zheng was a pig. It was this pig that was about to drive away their little cabbage. I¡¯m so angry! But this song is really good! For experienced and knowledgeable people like them, they could definitely understand the meaning of the song. Lu Zheng, who had lived for two lifetimes, had written a song that expressed love far more deeply than the little fatty, Gu Ren, who had never been in love. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were also in the crowd. Grandma Gu revealed a rare smile as she looked at Gu Xin, as if she was looking at herself in the past. He clearly knew his own feelings and expressed them generously. He took a nce and followed them for the rest of his life. Grandma Xiao was the realfort in her old age. A few years ago, when she reunited with her grandson, she had watched coldly from the side, but she was extremely anxious in her heart. She was afraid that he would change his personality because of the Lu family¡¯s matters. Fortunately, old Gu¡¯s Xinxin had pulled her back on the right track. You don¡¯t say, this kid has good taste. At the end of the song, Lu Yang stood up. Like magic, he took out a flower from somewhere. It was a bright red rose, enchanting and alluring. With one hand behind his back and the other hand forward, he bowed slightly. I wish third miss Gu a Happy Birthday. I hope that third miss Gu¡¯s life will be as brilliant as this flower and never wither! Gu Xin¡¯s smile was extremely bright as she took the flowers. Just as she was about to say that flowers would wither and would not always be so bright, she touched them and realized that they were not flowers. They were made of silk and could pass off as real. She smiled so widely that her eyes had be slits. She took out a handkerchief and handed it to Lu Zheng. I wish second young master Lu a Happy Birthday. May second young master Lu have a bright future, just like the flowers here! Lu Zheng took it and opened it. The white handkerchief was embroidered with clusters of flowers. Chapter 1237 1237 Chapter 1237-I¡¯m just Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at her,¡±what¡¯s with that mouth of yours?¡± I wonder who he takes after?¡± Gu Xin leaned the chair forward and hugged Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm, leaning her head on her shoulder, ¡± ¡°I look like my mother. I¡¯m pretty, and my mouth is like my mother¡¯s. I¡¯m good at talking.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. Then let mother ask you, have you ever thought that what you did at the calmke just now, other people would say something about it?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied,¡¯why should I think of someone else? It¡¯s my own business, what does it have to do with others? Grandma had said that you should express your feelings to whoever you like. Otherwise, the other party would miss out on you if they didn¡¯t know your feelings. If he missed it, it would be a lifetime. I want to tell everyone that third youngdy Gu has taken a fancy to second young master Lu, general Zhou. Her uncle had said that this was called an oath of sovereignty. Tell the others that she¡¯s mine, and you can forget about touching her!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xin sat up straight with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t bother about what they say. Only those pedantic students and jealous women would say such things. Did they say that I was shameless and had private affairs with others in public?¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re already in public, and you still call it private? Moreover, in public, there are my grandparents, my parents, my brothers and sisters, and the other party¡¯s elders. How can it be called a private exchange?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°We¡¯re just giving each other our birthday wishes. We¡¯re just inviting everyone to give us our wishes. They just think that brother Yuanyuan is handsome, I¡¯m pretty, and we have a good rtionship. They¡¯re not convinced!¡± ¡°So, mother, don¡¯t listen to those gossips. You can¡¯t be angry, you have a little brother in your stomach!¡± Cai Xiaolian was unable to refute Gu Xin¡¯s words. Fine, she didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin¡¯s actions were inappropriate. It was just that she heard a few people talking about it on the way back. She was afraid that Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t understand and wanted tofort her. In the end, her daughter thought it through much more clearly than her. Cai Xiaolian tidied Gu Xin¡¯s hair and asked, ¡± ¡°You want to marry your big brother Yuan Yuan?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head without hesitation, ¡± After I reach marriageable age, brother Yuanyuan will definitely be a great general. Then, he will persuade Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, eldest uncle, and fourth uncle to let you marry me to him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident in him?¡± Gu Xin continued to nod, ¡± Brother Yuanyuan could definitely do it. Mother, let me tell you, I think I¡¯ve already found the feeling that grandma had when she first met Grandpa. Grandma had said that love was a strange thing. Some people would think that they were him the first time you saw them. Some people suddenly realize that they¡¯re the people I¡¯ll be living with for the rest of my life. Big sister is in the first situation, and I am in the second situation. I don¡¯t know when I started to feel that I should have brother Yuanyuan in my life. Brother Yuanyuan can give me a sense of security other than Grandpa, grandma, parents, and sisters, and a sense of security other than blood rtions. I don¡¯t know the reason, but I¡¯ve decided on him. He can protect me, let me live a steady life, let me not suffer, and let me live the life I want.¡± Cai Xiaolian was very pleased. Wasn¡¯t gu Xin talking about the simplest rtionship? There were no external factors in the process. It came from the heart, and he followed his heart. And external factors would protect them until they reached the end. Chapter 1238 1238 Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you hade earlier On the 16th day of the first lunar month, uncle Gu and Huo Junhao brought a group of people to chunnan city. Before he left, Gu shouxin had given Huo Junhao a task. Within a year, he had to turn chunnan city into South County. He wanted Huo Junhao to do it. Next year, he would have a County under his jurisdiction as the kun state prefect. Huo Junhao looked at his uncle Gu, who was focused on farming, and suddenly felt a mountain of pressure and a little tired. No matter how tired his heart was, Gu shouxin was not soft-hearted. Anyway, there were only so many people. If you were short of people, you could find a way yourself. As for silver, your uncle was still earning it. If you wanted to do better, you could urge your uncle to nt a few more acres ofnd. Uncle Gu and Huo Junhao had left. Fortunately, chunnan city was not far from kun city. They could return in a day¡¯s time on horseback. On the 17th day of the first month, he had sent fourth uncle Gu and he Yun, who Gu shouxin had found for him, so he had to bring more people to white jade City. After all, uncle Gu had already formed a small settlement there, and fourth uncle Gu¡¯s side was slower. Gu shouxin gave He Yun the same task as Huo Junhao, but fourth uncle Gu was more reliable than first uncle Gu. Although fourth uncle Gu was also a craftsman, he loved to study more than first uncle Gu. After knowing his family¡¯s true identity, he also intended to develop in this direction. Fourth uncle Gu and he Yun could be considered to be learning from each other and improving together. The 17th day was also the day Gu en set off for Qing Province for the examination. Zhang Shi was very worried and even wanted to go back with them, but she could only give up after hearing grandma Gu¡¯s words. No one in the family pressured Gu en and allowed him to take the examinations as he pleased. This time, he would be away for half a year, taking the county examinations, capital examinations, and Academy examinations. He woulde back once he had a schr¡¯s rank. If he didn¡¯t, he would just stay there and continue taking the examinations next year. Well, the Gu family did not feel that this was pressure, but Gu en, who had never taken the exam, felt great pressure. He had never taken an exam and had not attended any school ever since he went to the capital. He waspletely focused on his religion, so he had no idea of his own level. He was very nervous. Even if Gu Ren persuaded him that second uncle would be his teacher, he would just be happy. If second uncle said he could pass, then he would definitely pass. Gu Ren also said, ¡± brother,e back soon after you¡¯re done with your exams. Our business can¡¯tst long. It¡¯s best to abduct a few students from Qing Province. Those who don¡¯t have arge family ande from poor families cane to kunzhou Prefecture and study in kunzhou. Then, we can get someone to write our novels. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu en was also helpless against this intelligent younger brother of his! ...... On the afternoon of the 17th day, Gu shouxin personally went to the Peng family and took a stack of ns that he had made in the past two days to show old general Peng and great general Peng. The n was to build a settlement of the Five Nations outside the West Gate. He had even thought of the name, mixed city. It would be a medium-sized town under the jurisdiction of kun state. What he meant was that if the other country¡¯s imperial court did not agree, the Peng family Army would have said that if they did not want to do it, they would do it. Then, in addition to the people from the neighboring five countries, the people of the great Zhou could also go there to rent or buy houses, do business, and so on. At that time, kun city would continue to move west, which was equivalent to expanding kun city. In this case, it was like kun city was divided into the inner city and the outer city. The inner city was the old city, and the walls were still there. The outer city was the new city that expanded in the East and the mixed city that expanded in the West. ¡°Second Gu, why did you gamble and drink so much in the early years?¡± general Peng asked. If you hade to kun city earlier, the Lang GE Kingdom in the West would have been moved to the great Zhou Dynasty by you! Hahahahahaha!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1239 1239 Outside the West City Gu shouxin¡¯s n to infiltrate the city was still perfect. Old general Peng and great general Peng only raised a few questions and agreed after getting the answers. To build a city, the city wall had to be built first. The people who would be building the city wall would need to be soldiers. Fortunately, after the cement was made, the soldiers were the ones who reinforced the city wall at the West Gate. All the Masons in kun city had been assigned to uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu. Gu shouxin had also discussed with the Peng father and son that they would take advantage of the construction of mixed city to get a batch of soldiers from the Emperor. The father and son of the Peng family were worried that the Emperor would be suspicious if there were more troops here! Gu shouxin was also worried, but he took responsibility for this matter and said that he would sacrifice something else at most. The father and son of the Peng family were extremely touched. They felt that second Gu was good, very good. This person could be deeply acquainted with, unlike those civil officials in the court. They didn¡¯t know that the Emperor trusted Gu shouxin so much that he even taught him to rebel! In any case, the Peng father and son would not believe such a weird thing. After returning from the Peng family, Gu shouxin sent someone to put up a notice at the trading area, indicating that in the next six months, he would build a city for businessmen in the neighboring country. He asked everyone to look forward to it. If you have any questions in the future, you can directly ask at the address of the city. Anyway, everyone would have to pass through that ce toe to kun city. The people from the neighboring countries cheered. They finally didn¡¯t have to eat and sleep in the open. After living here, they could eat the delicacies of great Zhou every day and learn about the new products of the Gu sisters in time. They were so happy! On the 19th day of the first month, Gu shouxin brought Gu Xin, her sister, Qian Liangduo, and Hu Liang out of the West Gate. Along with them were general Peng, second and fifth Peng brothers, Lu Zheng and Meng Meng. The Gu sisters were very curious about the gate of the West City. They had been here for a year and had gone out to y at all the other gates. Only the West City gate could only watch the world outside from the city gate, and they were not even allowed to go up the City Tower. The Peng family¡¯s Army had strict military rules, and they would never allow you to do it just because you¡¯re the princess and Lord Gu¡¯s daughter. After exiting the West Gate, the scenery was almost the same as the East, North, and South. However, the further west they went, the more obvious the difference was. General Peng led the group to the West for about ten miles before they stopped. Gu Xin looked into the distance. All she could see was destion. There was no green vegetation, only people from the neighboring countries who were eithering to or going back to kun city. Lu Zheng stood beside Gu Xin and pointed ahead, ¡± at the end of that side is the Lang GE Kingdom. The Lang GE Kingdom is also the country that has fought with our great Zhou the most. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin had heard before that the king of thenge Kingdom was a general from the previous dynasty who fled there and almost took down kun city. That battle was also the battle in which old general Peng and Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather stood out. It was decades ago. After that, Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather returned to the capital due to his injuries, and old general Peng¡¯s family had been guarding kun city ever since. Gu Xin suddenly thought, if there¡¯s someone who has an opinion against us expanding kun city, it¡¯s probably thisng GE Kingdom, right? General Peng looked at Gu Xin approvingly, ¡± ¡°The Lang GE Kingdom, this name is filled with the ambition of wolves. It was said that the first Princeng was not only the great general of the previous dynasty, but also the Prince of the previous dynasty. He even wanted to restore the previous dynasty! If we expand the city, they will definitely attack. If we go west, we won¡¯t affect the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation, nor will we affect the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom on the other side of the river. We will only affect the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Chapter 1241 1241 Completed On this day, Gu shouxin brought a few girls out of the West City to y. The next day, he didn¡¯t bring them and let them do their own things. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng wanted to apany Gu Xin, but he was heartlessly brought by Gu shouxin to continue the investigation outside the West City. For this reason, in the second half of the first month of the lunar year, Gu Xin wouldin to her grandparents, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian about Gu shouxin every day when she was free, making everyoneugh. However, every night when Gu shouxin came back, he would ask Gu Xin about what she did every day, so even when Lu Zheng came to the Gu family, he could not speak much to Gu Xin. After the preliminary Geographical Survey outside the city waspleted, it was up to eldest Madam Peng and Cai Xiaolian to link up. Gu shouxin was worried about Cai Xiaolian going out every day, so he asked the Peng family to send someone over. The father and son of the Peng family couldn¡¯t meet with Cai Xiaolian alone, so he could only ask eldest Madam Peng toe. Having been in kun city for more than a year, Cai Xiaolian and eldest Madam Peng didn¡¯t have much interaction. The two didn¡¯t know each other very well, but they admired each other. Cai Xiaolian admired eldest Madam Peng¡¯s courage, and eldest Madam Peng admired Cai Xiaolian¡¯s business mind. In Gu Xin¡¯s words, aunt Yin was a woman who didn¡¯t give in to men on the battlefield, while my mother was a woman who didn¡¯t give in to men in the business world. After interacting with Cai Xiaolian for a few days, eldest Madam Peng liked her more and more. She felt that Cai Xiaolian had a kind of temperament that many women of the great Zhou Dynasty did not have. She did not read much and could not express it in words. In any case, she just liked her. After a few days, at the end of the month, Cai Xiaolian finished the design of the mixed city. It wasn¡¯t that she was fast, but that she had enough information and experience. The Peng family¡¯s eldest mistress had also provided the blueprints for the houses in the neighboring countries. Some of them were simr to the houses in the great Zhou Dynasty, but some were different. ording to their living habits, Cai Xiaolian added elements from the great Zhou Dynasty to design the mixed city. Eldest Madam Peng was a woman of action. As soon as she got the blueprint, she called for people to start working. Gu Xin even mumbled to her sisters that it would be better to build a County instead of a city there. That way, they could go further west and the city walls should not be too high, or it would be troublesome. After Cai Xiaolian identally heard it, she told Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin also had this idea. The high city wall was just to numb people. He was eager to build the West City wall of mixed city to the gate of thengge Kingdom! Gu shouxin had his own thoughts, so Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t say anything more. On the 30th day of the first month of the lunar year, a long line of carriages arrived on the official road outside the northeast gate of kun city. The soldiers guarding the city said that this was definitely the most spectacr trade caravan that kun city had ever weed. In the end, when they were checking their identities, the soldiers guarding the city knelt down. This was not a merchant group, but the family of three of Prince Kang, as well as Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife. Why did the influential people in the capital want to do business in kun city? No, this wasn¡¯t doing business. This was moving houses, definitely moving houses. Don¡¯t think that my eyes were small and I couldn¡¯t see that those carriages were filled with decorations. They weren¡¯t even food or drinks. ¡°Kid, is it okay to leave our things at the city gate?¡± Majesty Kang, with his big belly, squinted at the soldiers guarding the city. Well, without Princess Jinghe around, Prince Kang couldn¡¯t control his mouth at all. In a year, he ate so much that he became fat. He didn¡¯t lose any weight even after traveling for more than half a month. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter. This little one will definitely watch over Your Highness!¡± The soldier answered quickly. Chapter 1242 1242 Chapter 1242-each going about their own business When Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu returned from theboratory and saw so many people at the city gate, they immediately recognized the big-bellied Prince Kang and the handsome middle-aged man, benefactor Cheng. ¡°Uncle Kang, uncle Xue, why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform us of your arrival?¡± she quickly pulled Huo Yanyu forward. When Majesty Kang saw Gu Nian, his expression changed immediately. He knew that this was his biological niece and that she was not any closer to him than the princesses in the pce. ¡°Nian girl, didn¡¯t you want to give everyone a surprise? In the end, you still found out. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, take me home!¡± Prince Kang said with a smile. ¡°Aiyaya, I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, and you seem to have grown taller. I just don¡¯t know if your barbecue skills have deteriorated!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en was also very enthusiastic toward Gu Nian. It was not that Xue Qianyu had told Duke Cheng ¡®en about him and Gu Nian. Duke Cheng¡¯ en simply felt that Gu Nian would definitely be able to create a different story if she brought them out to y. The most miserable of the two couples, Cheng ¡®en and his wife, had no idea that the person in front of them was their future daughter-inw. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t usually write to Duke Cheng ¡®en, and he rarely spoke to him either. He basically just cleaned up his mess and didn¡¯t bother with him. When Xue Qianyu¡¯s sisters had gone to Lin mountain, he had already written a letter home to Madam Xue to express his feelings. Madam Xue had happily told her best friend, consort Kang, and consort Kang had also told Majesty Kang about it. The three of them had a tacit understanding not to mention it in front of Duke Cheng ¡®en. Even if the Emperor had arranged a marriage between Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian, the Empress knew about it. However, she had not told her brother, Duke Cheng ¡®en. Therefore, Duke Cheng ¡®en still did not know about it. Upon hearing Gu Nian¡¯s voice, consort Kang and Madam Xue alighted from the car as well. The two of them held Gu Nian¡¯s hands as if they were holding their new daughter-inw. They looked at her from head to toe and were satisfied with everything. Consort Kang and Madam Xue are good friends, so your son is also my son, and your daughter-inw is naturally my daughter-inw. Gu Nian was embarrassed by their stares. However, she was strong-minded and still greeted them with open arms. Gu nianxian arranged for the car to drive to the new city where they had chosen their houses before she brought them home. Along the way, consort Kang and Madam Xue held Gu Nian¡¯s hands and chatted with her. Since Gu Nian was upied, both consort Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en could only ask Huo Yanyu about the situation. Both of them knew the youngest granddaughter of the Huo family. They were not familiar with each other in the past, but the two of them were naturally familiar with each other. After a few words, they had already treated Huo Yanyu as their own niece. N?v(el)B\\jnn No matter how unruly Majesty Kang was, he was still a Prince. Gu shouxin still brought the Yamen¡¯s people out to wee him. Majesty Kang patted Gu shouxin¡¯s back and said,¡±second brother, you¡¯re not evenparable to your big brother!¡± Who are we? I¡¯m here to visit kun city, don¡¯t make it as Grand as the other ces. It¡¯ll affect our rtionship.¡± Gu shouxin said confidently,¡±what feelings do I have for you?¡± Then he waved his hand.¡±His Highness empathizes with us. We¡¯ve all been pestered, so let¡¯s go do our own things!¡± The people from the Yamen returned to their posts. Majesty Kang,¡±hehe.¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en,¡± Consort Kang and Madam Xue alsoughed. Majesty Kang rubbed his round belly.¡±Hehe, that¡¯s more like it! Second brother, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I want to wish uncle and aunt a happy old age first!¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s father and Grandpa Gu were half-brothers, so he should indeed address Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, uncle, and aunt Gu. Chapter 1243 1243 Chapter 1243-birds of a feather flock together Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife did not know the identity of the Gu family, but Duke Cheng¡¯ en imed to be Big Uncle Gu¡¯s sworn brother. He must also be filial to his brother¡¯s parents, right? Therefore, these two people¡¯s etiquette was absolutelyprehensive. Grandpa Gu greeted the two of them with a smile, asking them if they had a hard journey like an elder and a junior. Was there anything they were not used to? Meanwhile, grandma Gu and her daughter-inw of the younger generation were entertaining consort Kang and Madam Xue. This pair of sisters grew up in Beijing. Although they were not from prestigious families, it wasmon for them to go out and visit. They had their own way of dealing with people they liked and disliked. They could definitely make you feelfortable when dealing with the person they like. There would be no awkwardness at all. They had dinner at the Gu family¡¯s house, and Gu shouxin personally sent them back with the children. When they arrived at the new city, the two families separated. Gu Xin pointed to the end of the alley and said, ¡± ¡°Auntie, this is the Xue residence, and that¡¯s King Kang¡¯s residence. Big sister and Han Han will show Auntie Xue around, while sisi and I will show you the way to the king¡¯s residence!¡± Consort Kang asked,¡±Zhenzhen, why are our families so far apart?¡± Has the house in the middle been sold out?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯no! It was her Big Uncle who said that Imperial uncle Kang and uncle Xue had requested to be as far apart as possible. So, we¡¯ve left you two seats at the two ends of this Street. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the west side is filled with single-entry houses, Big Uncle would have given you two One East and One West!¡± Consort Kang,& Madam Xue,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. It made sense that boss Gu and the two old farts got along. First of all, his brain could keep up. They had just found out from the Gu family that many of the houses had been sold, so it was impossible to change them now. Therefore, they could only make do with it. Fortunately, everyone lived on the east side. Otherwise, they would have to take a carriage to visit each other. It would be troublesome! The two ns parted ways at the Xue estate. Gu shouxin apanied Majesty Kang¡¯s family to his residence. He believed that his eldest daughter would be able to exin everything to the Xue residence. This new city was different from the previous cities. It had a drainage system, and the house had a sewer. The person who had brought them here must have only told the servants how to use certain ces, and did not exin the things in the master¡¯s room in detail. Gu shouxin, Gu Xin, and Huo Yanyu apanied the couple to Majesty Kang¡¯s residence. Gu shouxin naturally followed Majesty Kang, while Gu Xin and Huo Yanyu followed consort Kang. After the exnation, Majesty Kang pulled Gu shouxin aside and asked about uncle Gu¡¯s situation. Consort Kang was No Longer at Ease. She did not treat Gu shouxin and the others as outsiders and directly scolded Majesty Kang. can¡¯t you be more careful? we haven¡¯t even understood our daughter¡¯s situation, and you¡¯re already concerned about big brother Gu? ¡± If you had cared about your daughter first and then asked boss Gu, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything. Wasn¡¯t it because of the Yingluo that boss Gu sent backst year? Was Yingluo that important? Isn¡¯t it just the fruit that big brother Gu sent over? even if it¡¯s wilted, it¡¯s still to your liking? Eat, eat, eat. If you get any fatter, I¡¯ll take my daughter and son back to my parents ¡®house. You can go with big brother Gu by yourself! Oh, right, I forgot that Big Boss Gu doesn¡¯t like ugly girls. He likes pretty ones. If you get fat, Big Boss GU won¡¯t want you anymore. By then, old Xue will also dislike you. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...... Gu shouxin, Gu si, and Gu shouxin were so shocked by consort Kang¡¯s fierce look that they didn¡¯t dare to speak for a while and even forgot to stop the fight. Chapter 1244 1244 Your mother had a good husband Gu shouxin really wanted to ask Majesty Kang,¡±your wife is so fierce, but why is your woman in the backyard still alive?¡± In the end, he didn¡¯t need to think about this question. He guessed the answer in the next second. Majesty Kang rolled up his sleeves and started quarreling with consort Kang on the spot. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Can¡¯t you just give me some face in front of outsiders? If you keep scolding me, I¡¯ll go to Imperial grandmother and ask for a decree to divorce you! Consort Kang was not to be outdone and retorted, ¡± ¡°Go on, go on! When have I not given you face in front of outsiders? Who in the capital doesn¡¯t know that I, consort Kang, am a virtuous woman? Were second brother Gu and the two little girls outsiders? Was it? If you dare to say yes, I won¡¯t look for Imperial grandmother. I¡¯ll immediately go back with second Gu and the others to find uncle and aunt to judge! Even if our Father is gone, uncle is still a father, and aunt is still a mother. Can they watch over you?¡± Gu shouxin facepalmed. He always felt that this couple was going to be upgraded to the worst things in his mother¡¯s heart. Majesty Kang pointed at consort Kang,¡±Shrew, Shrew!¡± You two-faced Shrew! How did Imperial grandmother find me a wife like you! I¡¯m wronged!¡± Consort Kang also rolled up her sleeves,¡±injustice my ass!¡± What was there to be wronged about! Back then, I was as gentle as water. The capital¡¯s famous water-made girl was forced by you to be a Shrew, forced into a fire that could be lit at any time! I¡¯m still wronged!¡± Gu shouxin pulled Gu Xin and Gu siyang away quietly. He was also praying for Lu Zheng and his future niece-inw in his heart. The women around these two girls were getting stranger and stranger. Good luck to them! It¡¯s not that I, as their father and uncle, didn¡¯t teach them well. It¡¯s just that their learning ability is too strong. If Gu shouxin¡¯s little thoughts could be seen in action, you would certainly be able to see that he was gloating. But the Xue residence waspletely different from the residence of King Kang. Duke Cheng ¡®en walked around the new residence and urately found his own residence. En, it was not the same room as Madam Xue¡¯s, but the room furthest from Madam Xue¡¯s main courtyard. After greeting Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu, he yawned and went to bed. Madam Xue very calmly exined to the two girls,¡±Chen ¡®er¡¯s father is in a light sleep and I snore, so we¡¯ll sleep in one room each.¡± Gu Nian had heard from Xue Qianyu that it was Madam Xue who forbade Duke Cheng ¡®en from entering her room. She would rather say that she was snoring than sleep with him. As her son, Xue Qianyu did not know the exact reason. Since this was a matter between the elders, Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu could not ask about it. After talking with Madam Xue for a while, a manservant came to report that Lord Gu anddy Gu were waiting outside, and Madam Xue sent the two girls to the door. On the way back to the carriage, Gu Xin and Gu si mimicked the way Majesty Kang and his wife argued. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu could not believe it. Gu Nian replied,¡¯I always thought that aunty was a gentle, virtuous, and Noble woman. Does she really know how to roll up her sleeves and scold people? What are you talking about?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded. Gu Nian then looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched and then said,¡±what a woman¡¯s personality is like depends on her living environment.¡± For example, your mother is a gentle, virtuous, and Noble woman because she has a good husband!¡± The Gu sisters: You just scolded three people, Big Uncle, uncle Xue, and uncle Kang. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t look at the girls ¡®disdainful expressions and continued, ¡± ¡°Youngdies, don¡¯t learn to gossip too much. Just go home and tell your mother about this. Don¡¯t go outside and talk about it, understand?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The Gu sisters replied. Chapter 1246 1246 The cave In the end, Gu Nian still taught Gu Xin how to make simple rice balls. She told Gu Xin to wake up early the next day to make them. They would store them in a thermal food container that their family had madest year. When they added some water, the rice balls would be hot. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin noted them down and woke up to prepare before dawn the next day. Gu shouxin had seen all of this and didn¡¯t stop her. He didn¡¯t need to rely on Gu Xin¡¯s Koinguage to predict whether great Zhou would have a war with the Yun nation. He already knew the Peng family Army¡¯s deployment. After Lu Zheng arrived at kun city, other than making a trip to the goddess Kingdom, he spent the rest of his time in the Yun nation. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden war in the southern borderst year, Lu Zheng would have probably led his men to fight with the Yun nation. Let these two children meet up before they leave! He was also at ease. The two of them knew their manners. They knew what they should and shouldn¡¯t do. On the second day of the second month, Dragon raises its head. In kun city, the liveliness of this day was no less than that of the Lantern Festival. Gu Xin and the rest did not y in the city but went outside instead. Gu si, Zheng Ling, and Meng Yan sat in the carriage, while Lu Zheng and Gu Xin drove the carriage. Gu Xin¡¯s memory was good. She remembered that when it snowedst year, the siblings followed uncle Gu to the ce where they yed in the snow. Along the way, they pointed the way and wanted to go there with Lu Zheng, even though it was already spring and there was no more snow. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let me tell you, there¡¯s a cave over there. I still can¡¯t figure out if the thing I saw that day was a human or an animal. Shall we go to the cave and take a lookter?¡± Gu Xin told Lu Zheng about the cave. She really didn¡¯t know if it was a human or an animal. After that incident, she asked second Bai to send someone to check it out. The person who went over said that it was a cave and should be an animal. However, Gu Xin had a feeling that she saw a human. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a lookter!¡± Lu Zheng had naturally fulfilled her request. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, if, I mean if, if I saw a personst year, what do you think it would be? There were no viges around, so who would go to that cave? Are there savages in the mountains?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard second white and the others talk about the ce you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll be going there on my trip to the Yun nation this time. I¡¯ve never seen a cave before, let alone a Savage. So, I can¡¯t answer your question.¡± Lu Zheng replied honestly. He wanted to open the little girl¡¯s head and see what she was thinking all day. Where did this Savagee from? In such arge ce like kunzhou, even if there were barbarians, they would slowly be normal people. Was there not enoughnd, or was there not enough prey in the mountains? To be a Savage? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, can I send you there tomorrow? Sigh, I actually wanted to go with you more! However, his parents would definitely not agree, and his grandparents would not agree either. previously, uncle told us sisters not to learn from eldest sister and find someone to lead the troops to war. We are even more forbidden from joining the female Battalion. It¡¯s fine as long as big sister goes alone at home! AI!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Lu Zheng patted her head. it¡¯s right that Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, and second aunt didn¡¯t agree to let you go. I won¡¯t agree to let you go either. It¡¯s fine when you¡¯re in the camp, but once there¡¯s a war, the sword has no eyes, and there¡¯s no fixed number on the battlefield. Who would be willing to let you suffer?¡± Chapter 1247 1247 Chapter 1247-investigation N?v(el)B\\jnn They talked andughed along the way to the side of the cave. There was a small stream beside the cave, and they stopped by the stream. Gu Xin even asked Gu si if they wanted to go into the cave to take a look. Zheng Ling and Meng Yan had already been instructed by Gu si, so the three girls shook their heads and said that they would prepare food and let the two of them go alone. Lu Zheng silently gave Gu si a thumbs up. His sister-inw usually looked silly, but she would definitely not drop the ball at the critical moment. Gu si returned a silly smile and called Zheng Ling and Meng Yan to pack up together. Lu Zheng asked second white to look after Gu si and the rest in case there were any beasts while he pulled Gu Xin into the cave. After the ice and snow melted, there was no trace of people or animals in the surroundings of the cave. Lu Zheng observed carefully as he walked. He didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin was mistaken. He knew that this girl had good eyesight and could see things clearly from far away. However, the melted snow was indeed hard to identify. He could only hope that he would be able to find some clues after entering the cave. When they reached the entrance of the cave, Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin behind him. He held his sword in one hand and held Gu Xin¡¯s hand in the other. He used his sword to sweep away the sparse weeds at the entrance of the cave and opened up a path for Gu Xin. This was the first time Gu Xin had entered a cave in her life. Back in the vige, there had been caves in the back of the mountain, but she had never entered one. She had only dug up weeds for Gu Nian at the entrance of the cave. Thest time she and Lu Zheng fell off the cliff from Yuzhou vige, the two of them only stood at the entrance of the cave and did not have the strength to walk into it. There was a jar of water in the cave, and the stone at the top was still dripping. In this empty cave, the sound of water dripping was very clear. The two of them stood by the water jar and could feel that the temperature was lower than outside. Gu Xin looked around. I¡¯m so curious. If I didn¡¯t see a human or an animal that day, there wouldn¡¯t even be animal feces here. Animals are also afraid of the cold in that World of Ice and snow. It¡¯s quite clean here, and there¡¯s not even dry grass for warmth!¡± Lu Zheng furrowed his brows. He also felt that it was very strange. Logically speaking, such a cave should not have been so neat and tidy, as if someone had deliberately cleaned it up. However, the environment that could be seen clearly at a nce did not seem like a ce where people lived. Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin to the stone wall and knocked on it with his sword. After walking around, they did not find any secret passages or secret rooms. Gu Xin suddenly pointed at a corner. brother Yuan Yuan! Look! Doesn¡¯t that look like a bean made of sheep dung? ¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin over and used his sword to pick up the small stone. There were indeed a few pieces of sheep¡¯s poop inside, ¡± ¡°Did someone not notice this corner when they were cleaning up?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. brother Yuan Yuan, you also thought that I saw a human and not an animal, right? ¡± ¡°If he was a human, he would have to start a fire to keep himself warm during the snow-covered season before the new year.¡± But there¡¯s no trace of a fire in the surroundings.¡± Gu Xin guessed,¡¯could it be that the person loves cleanliness so much that he cleaned this ce up after the snow melted in the first month of the lunar year? This pile of sheep dung beans was in the corner, so maybe he had brought a sheep in and killed it when he was hungry? After he left the cave, he cleaned up the ce and left it for people who would need it in the future!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± you¡¯re quite a clean freak yourself, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. think about it, if you were that person, would you do so well? ¡± Chapter 1249 ?1249 Should I leave quietly? N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and reached out to take the scroll. He smiled, ¡± it seems that I have to tell second aunt when I go back and ask her to arrange for the kitchen to add more food for my little Xinxin every day. Otherwise, what will I do if she gets blown away by the wind next time? ¡± Gu Xin smiled and nodded, ¡± If the wind blows me away, brother Yuan Yuan, you won¡¯t even have a wife in the future!¡± Lu Zhengughed heartily. hahahahaha, Yingluo is good. In order to have a wife, I will definitely fight all the people or things who want to abduct my wife to the end! Gu Xin was overjoyed. She pulled Lu Zheng and turned around to run. The faster they ran, the faster the string was released, and the higher the kite flew! She wanted the swallow kite to fly high in the sky and bring her and brother Yuanyuan¡¯s true feelings to the immortals in the sky. She wanted the immortals in the sky to bless them and wish them a happy marriage. At the age of 14, Gu Xin finally understood the saying ¡®lovers will eventually get married¡¯. She was not sure if she was overjoyed, but Gu Xin tripped. She was holding onto Lu Zheng, and Lu Zheng also tripped when he was not paying attention. The two of themy on the ground and smiled in a simr manner. Lu Zheng felt the string in his hand be lighter. He quickly turned around and kept the string. Gu Xin also thought of the kite. She immediately jumped up from the ground and pulled on the string. In the end, she tripped over Lu Zheng¡¯s feet and fell on him. The little girl pounced on him just like that. Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of this little girl until he felt something touch his lips. His brain hadpletely shut down and he could not move. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes in fear. This was the first time she was so close to brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s face! Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s eyebrows can be trimmed with their family¡¯s eyebrow trimming knife. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s eyshes are so long, and his nose is round. Gu Xin could feel her heart beating faster. Her mind told her to get up quickly, but she felt like she had no energy left. Her body was also telling her honestly that she didn¡¯t want to get up. ¡°Third sister!¡± Suddenly, Gu SI¡¯s voice rang out. Gu Xin sat up immediately and fell to the side in a panic. This time, Lu Zheng caught her firmly and did not let her fall t on her face. He held her in his arms. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Zheng coughed twice and helped Gu Xin up. He patted the dirt and grass off her clothes, ¡± are you hurt? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Thinking that he was helping her to clean her dress, she said, ¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Brother Yuanyuan, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Without waiting for Lu Zheng to reply, Gu Xin said nervously, ¡± ¡°I know. I have to be responsible for her after kissing her. Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible for you. I won¡¯t abandon you in this life.¡± Lu Zheng tidied Gu Xin¡¯s clothes and stood in front of her. He bent his body slightly and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s adorable face. He smiled and reached out to tap her nose. His voice was a little empty, as if it came from the distant sky, as if he had finally gotten his wish after going through thousands of trials, ¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you. In this life, you are not allowed to abandon me. If you abandon me again, then I will find you for all eternity.¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She reached out and held Lu Zheng¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t abandon you, and I won¡¯t abandon you. I don¡¯t ask for a lifetime, I only wish that you, brother Yuanyuan, will be here in this life. I only wish that you will always be here.¡± After that, she nted another kiss on Lu Zheng¡¯s cheek. Gu si, who had thought that they had fallen and were injured, ran over. Should I leave quietly? Chapter 1250 1250 A woman should leave herself a way out Lu Zheng suddenly stood up straight and looked up at the sky. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just wanted to cry. After he grew up, he didn¡¯t cry under normal circumstances. Just now, his little girl had said very seriously that she would never abandon him in this life, and he had wanted to cry. ¡°Third sister, how did you guys fall? You scared me to death? Did you get hurt?¡± Because she was far away, Gu SI only saw the two of them fall and did not see much else. She naively thought that the two of them had just fallen. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Hehehehe, our kiting fell down!¡± Gu Xin shook her head guiltily. Sister sisi was a little more timid than the simple-minded one. She probably didn¡¯t see her kissing brother Yuanyuan just now, right? ¡°Aiyo, third sister, why are you still so concerned about the kite? Brother Yuan, What are you looking at? what¡¯s in the sky?¡± As Gu si spoke, she went to look at Lu Zheng and found him a little strange. Lu Zheng took a deep breath and returned to normal. He smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m looking at the sky. It looks like it¡¯s going to be clear for a few days! Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s go back!¡± Thus, the group of them walked back. N?v(el)B\\jnn On the way back, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin drove the carriage while second Bai rode the horse. Lu Zheng pulled on the reins and Gu Xin took out the rice ball she brought along. She turned to the side, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, open your mouth!¡± Lu Zheng opened his mouth with a smile and Gu Xin fed him a rice ball. Then there were snacks. After feeding her a few times, she suddenly found the fun of feeding her. In the past, she would just sit down and eat. Brother Yuanyuan would just take the food and feed her directly! It turned out to be so fun! There was a sense of satisfaction when he saw the person he liked eating the food he fed. It was very satisfying! When he returned to kun city, the sky was already dark. He first sent Meng Yan and Zheng Ling back in the new city, then drove back to the government office. Lu Zheng left after bidding farewell to the Gu family. He did not forget about the important matter at hand. He had to remind general Peng about the strange cave. ...... On the 3rd of February, before the sun rose, Gu Xin, who was supposed to be doing her morning exercise, was nowhere to be seen. Gu shouxin frowned. This little girl was getting more and more out of hand! ¡°Father, let Xinxin go!¡± Gu Nian said in her sister¡¯s favor. Second white will bring her back soon. Ah yuan cane back twice in a quarter, but who can say for sure what¡¯s going on at the front line?¡± Gu shouxin knew that was the case, but what was he going to do if he put all his heart on someone else? He hoped that his son-inw would treat his daughter wholeheartedly, but not his daughter. He hoped that his daughter would leave some for him. Don¡¯t say that he was selfish. He was a man, and he understood very well when it came to rtionships between men and women. Once a man was not wholehearted, how big of a blow would it be to a woman? However, he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He thought about asking their mother to teach them that when it came to rtionships, they should always leave a way out for themselves and not put all their thoughts on men. At this moment, Gu Xin was riding her horse with second white, hiding behind the group. After they left the city gate, the group stopped and Lu Zheng turned his horse around to head back. Gu Xin revealed a big smile, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, we agreed yesterday that I¡¯ll be back after I send you to that cave. Just let me send you, alright?¡± Lu Zheng looked towards the city gate, then looked at Gu Xin helplessly, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the cave. Don¡¯t go far. I¡¯ll give you somethingter. Take it back and second uncle promises not to scold you!¡± Chapter 1251 1251 Time can not stop Gu Xin was happy when she heard that. She was also afraid of being scolded by her father. If brother Yuanyuan said that he would definitely not do that, then he would definitely not do that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She didn¡¯t ask any further questions and followed Lu Zheng on his back, following the same path that they had taken to the cave yesterday. On the way, she was like a nagging olddy, telling Lu Zheng what to pay attention to, what not to do, and a long list of things. Lu Zheng did not feel annoyed at all. He was in a good mood as he listened to Lu Zheng¡¯s nagging. Just as they were about to reach the cave, Gu Xin wanted to slow down. Once they reached the cave, she could no longer continue walking. She had to keep her word and not go back on her words. Brother Yuanyuan was going to do something serious and she could not stop him from doing it. However, she really wanted to go with brother Yuanyuan! When they reached the entrance of the cave, Lu Zheng passed his bag to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°This is my gift to you. Show it to second uncle when you get back. He definitely won¡¯t scold you.¡± Xin Xin, you have to take good care of yourself in the city. If you want to go out of the city, not only do you have to take white two, but you also have to take white four, white six, and white eight. Don¡¯t go too far. if there¡¯s nothing going on over there, I¡¯lle back twice a season. If there¡¯s something, I¡¯ll write down my daily life like before and have someone send it to you. ¡°Although I can¡¯t be by your side every day for the time being, my heart will always be by your side. So, you have to be well and happily wait for my return every day.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently and stretched out her hands, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I want a hug!¡± Lu Zhengughed and pulled Gu Xin into his arms. Smelling the fragrance on Gu Xin¡¯s hair, he was even more eager to end the matters between the Yun nation and the divine sand nation. His little girl was so good. If he didn¡¯t look at her every day, there would be many more guys like Peng sang. In her previous life, Xinxin had attracted so many people¡¯s love when she was born in a brothel. In this life, Xinxin was born into a good family and her character was more cheerful and generous than in her previous life. There would definitely be many people who would like her! He had to finish this quickly and not give the other brats a chance. Gu Xin leaned against Lu Zheng¡¯s chest, feeling extremely at ease. She suddenly recalled the story of a poor schr and a richdy that Ren Ren had told her. She suddenly understood one of the sentences in the story. It was as if time had stopped at this moment, and she didn¡¯t want to be separated. Unfortunately, time could not stop at this moment. The sky was already bright, and Lu Zheng and the rest should be on their way. Lu Yang mounted the horse reluctantly and continued to lead the people forward. Gu Xin stood on the spot until the group disappeared from her sight. She then sighed, ¡± ¡°Second white, why do you think there¡¯s a difference?¡± Second white was stunned. Gu Ren¡¯s words suddenly popped into his mind and he followed suit,¡±Every separation is to prepare for a better reunion!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. She turned her head and looked at second white in surprise. She smiled, ¡± ¡°Second white, didn¡¯t you say that the story of Ninja is boring? Do you still remember the words in the story?¡± Second white,¡±to be honest, not only do I remember, I¡¯ve also secretly read all the books that the fourth and sixth young masters worked together on.¡± With second White¡¯s words, Gu Xin¡¯s mood was no longer so depressed. She climbed onto the horse and called second white to go back. However, before they could run far, Gu Xin suddenly turned her head around. This nce made her immediately pull the reins and turn her horse around. Second white had to run quite a distance before he could keep up with Gu Xin¡¯s pace. He turned his horse around and returned. Chapter 1252 1252 Chapter 1252-seeing people again Gu Xin pointed somewhere,¡¯second white, is that a human figure? I saw hime out of the cave. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s catch up!¡± This time, second white also saw it clearly. It was indeed a person, but it was a little far away. Also, the horses in the forest were not moving so smoothly. However, he did not refute Gu Xin. He followed Gu Xin on her horse to the forest and chased after her. Two hourster, Gu Xin and second white lost their way in the forest. They had long since disappeared. Gu Xin took out a bamboo tube from her bag and threw it to second white. This was her habit. She would carry two buckets of water when she went out and put them in a bamboo tube every night. Second white took it and drank it all. He wiped his mouth and asked, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, are we still going to chase? This forest is getting deeper and deeper, I¡¯m afraid that person would have already escaped.¡± Gu Xin finished the water and took a deep breath, ¡± ¡°I miscalcted, I should¡¯ve brought more people. If they took a few people and walked around the mountain, they might be able to meet. When I turned my head just now, that person really dide out of the cave.¡± Second White¡¯s face was serious. This was a serious matter. Lord Gu had been in office for more than a year. Since the first month ofst year, when his manpower was gradually sufficient, he began to n for people to travel around the territory. As long as there was a ce where people lived, it would be recorded. There was no sign of human habitation within a radius of five hundred li of this cave. Third youngdy had seen someone twice. Where did this persone from and what was his purpose in this cave? Since they couldn¡¯t catch up to them, Gu Xin and second white could only look for a way back. The forest was overgrown with weeds. Other than the traces of animal activity, there was no obvious path. They had been chasing people in the forest for two hours, and now the only way back was to find the traces that they had left when they came. Fortunately, Gu Xin was careful and would make a mark after walking for a while so that she could return to the ce where they had tied the horses. After walking out of the forest, Gu Xin looked up at the sky. It was almost noon and the sun was just right. She then looked at the cave and pursed her lips. ¡°Second white, let¡¯s go and see the cave again!¡± Even though they had thoroughly checked the cave yesterday and there was no danger, second white was still worried about someone who had juste out from there. If the third youngdy was injured, he would be in trouble. Gu Xin took out a small bamboo tube from her pocket and handed it to second white, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve improved this poison based on several of grandma Xiao¡¯s poisons. We¡¯re not afraid of humans or animals when we hold it in our hands. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know the exact appearance of that cave. We stayed there for so long yesterday.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing that she had made up her mind, second white did not try to persuade her. The two of them ced the bamboo pipe where it was most convenient for them. Second white walked in front with his sword, while Gu Xin walked behind with her dagger. Since she was only going to send Lu Zheng off, Gu Xin only had the dagger tied to her leg with her. They entered the cave safe and sound, but the stone in their hearts could not be put down. This cave was different from yesterday. In addition to the water jar, there were dried grass, wet grass, scattered all around. It was as if someone was ying a prank by soaking the dried grass in the pool and then taking it out to throw around. Gu Xin thought for a moment and said, ¡± second white, guard the entrance of the cave. I¡¯ll go back and tell uncle Peng. He¡¯ll send his men over immediately. This scene made me feel that someone was deliberately trying to hide something. They¡¯re in the dark while we¡¯re out in the open. We don¡¯t have many people, so we can¡¯t take any risks.¡± Chapter 1254 1254 This child is really not easy There was no clear name on the envelope, but when it was opened, one would know that it was for Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, signed by Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng had expressed his sincerity in the letter. He would not marry anyone else but Gu Xin. The things in this bundle were the houses, shops, andnd under his name. In the entire great Zhou Dynasty, everything under his name was in this bundle. He also wrote down the source of these things. Half of them came from his own business over the past few years, and the other half came from old master Zhou¡¯s property. What he didn¡¯t say was that old Zhou had nned to give him everything, but he gave a part of it to his sister Lu Xue. Although his mother had given all of Lu Xue¡¯s dowry to her when she got married, Lu Zheng felt that Lu Xue had suffered a lot when she took care of him when she was young. He could not take all the properties for himself. Just as Gu Xin had expected, other than having no property in kunzhou, Lu Zheng¡¯s property was found in nearly 20 states of the great Zhou. There were inns, restaurants, Rouge shops, embroidery and clothing shops, porcin shops, a Sailing Team, and Suan ni. Gu Xin sighed once again. Her brother Yuan Yuan was really rich, much richer than her. And Lu Zheng handed all these things over to Gu Xin without holding back. The letter also said that Gu Xin didn¡¯t need to take care of these shops personally. His men would bring the ount books and bank notes to him every year. He had already instructed his menst year to listen to the instructions of the thirddy of the Gu family from this year onwards. He would hand over the business to Gu Xin first. In the future, he would earn more glory for Gu Xin. His mother died early, and his father thought that he had died suddenly. His identity was not exposed. In fact, he also wanted to ask his grandparents to help him propose marriage, but he always felt that it was unfair to Xinxin. Hence, he wanted to fight for his merits. He wanted to marry Gu Xin in the name of Lu Zheng, to give her glory and to give her a grand wedding. Gu Xin was unknowingly touched, but Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian sighed in their hearts after reading the letter. This child really didn¡¯t have it easy. With the existence of Gu Ren, the author of the original work, the couple knew what Lu Zheng had been thinking in his previous life. It was impossible for a prostitute to marry an official of the Imperial court. Even if she did, she would not get the title of a deceased official. Usually, when she went out for banquets, she, the wife of a first-rank official, would not even have a deceased official¡¯s life. She might not feel anything about it, but her husband would definitely feel ufortable. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know these things before, but it was Gu shouxin who told her. The Lu Zheng in the book worked hard to move into the Lin family, to his stepmother, to clear Gu Xin¡¯s name, to give her a grand wedding. Unfortunately, the two of them parted in the end. As for the current Lu Zheng, because of Gu Xin¡¯s change in status, he had to work even harder to be worthy of her. Maybe he didn¡¯t think so much when he was reborn and thought that he could live a peaceful and warm life with Gu Xin earlier. A few years had passed and he understood that the Emperor would not allow him to walk around as Zhou Yuan. He had to be Lu Zheng. If he was Lu Zheng, then he had to be the heir of Duke Zhenguo. If he was the heir of Duke Zhenguo, then he had to be strong enough to marry Gu Xin and not be bullied. N?v(el)B\\jnn Of course, he knew that Gu Xin could protect herself well in this life. But as a man, he couldn¡¯t just think about how a woman could protect herself. He had to give her what she deserved. Chapter 1255 1255 Chapter 1255-letter from Gu Hui Gu shouxin didn¡¯t scold Gu Xin, but returned everything to her and asked, ¡± ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head vigorously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, father and mother. I¡¯ve already seen fourth uncle asking for fourth aunt¡¯s hand in marriage, big sister and big brother Peng, big sister and second brother Xue. I know very well that I just want to marry brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and asked again,¡±although the two of you are in love with each other, and you will be of marriageable age next year ...¡± However, ah Yuan¡¯s family still has some matters to attend to. Father will say this first. If he can¡¯t solve his family¡¯s matters, father will not let you two get married. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to interrupt. He is the son of Duke Zhengguo. He was harmed by evil people at a young age and used the Golden Cicada shell escape technique. However, in the emperor¡¯s eyes, his identity is clear. It¡¯s impossible for father to let you marry someone who hides his name. He must clear his name and get what he deserves. Otherwise, father would not be at ease to let you marry a man who can¡¯t even handle his own family. Do you understand?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯father, I understand what you mean. I believe in brother Yuanyuan. Hehe, then father and mother have promised me! In the future, if anyone wants to propose marriage, you must reject it! I¡¯m already 14. I remember when my sister was 14, there were so many people who liked her. It¡¯s so troublesome, I don¡¯t want to be so troublesome at all.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at each other. Niannian didn¡¯t want to go through so much trouble. Fortunately, this child had recovered now. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin didn¡¯t continue on this topic and asked about Gu Xin¡¯s rush to the Peng mansion. Gu Xin exined the situation and then shared her own opinion. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief and then praised her. ¡°Xinxin did the right thing. We can¡¯t take risks without unknown the situation. We¡¯re just ordinary people, and it¡¯s enough to do what¡¯s within our power. Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± I know, mother. I¡¯m a good girl, and I promised brother Yuan Yuan that I¡¯ll grow up happily in kun city and wait for him toe back! Who knew if there were any traps around the cave. I¡¯m a child. If a child can¡¯t solve a problem, they have to find an adult.¡± The couple was very satisfied with Gu Xin¡¯s way of thinking. She wasn¡¯t overbearing, wasn¡¯t arrogant, and knew how to protect herself. She always ced her own safety first. Their daughter was really obedient! Gu Xin did not get scolded as she carried a pile of house deeds andnd deeds back to her room. It was the afternoon and she had not had lunch yet. After putting down the food, she went to the kitchen to find something to eat. After filling her stomach, she went to the trading area to find Gu si. Second white only returned when it was dark. He told Gu Xin about the situation in the cave. The Peng family Army had taken over the situation. Peng Wng had brought his men to surround the cave. Although there were not many people, they would be able to notice if humans or animals entered or left the cave. Gu Xin went to sleep after listening to what he said. As the days went by, the construction of mixed city outside the West Gate had begun. The Western Wall of mixed city was not as high as the wall of kun city. Gu shouxin had thought about it. The five countries lived together, and the great Zhou had no responsibility and obligation to ensure their safety. Those who coulde out to do business had a solid foundation. If the Lang GE Kingdom wanted to cause trouble, they could take advantage of this opportunity to let the people living in kun city see which ce was more livable. In the middle of February, the Peng family received another letter from Gu Hui. Chapter 1256 1256 Lord Gu¡¯s mood is unpredictable After a few months, Gu Hui and the rest had sessfully entered the royal city of the goddess and found Pengze. Peng ze was now locked up in the underground prison of the goddess Kingdom, and Yan Mo had be the lover of the tenth Princess of the goddess Kingdom. It looked like he was going to be the Prince Consort. Because the three of them were in disguise, their learning ability was very strong. So far, no one had thought that they were not from the kingdom of goddess. So, after they had sessfully entered the tenth princess¡¯s Manor and met Yan Mo, Yan Mo had not suspected anything. The meaning of Gu Hui¡¯s letter was that the three of them would stay in the tenth princess¡¯s Manor for the time being and find an opportunity to save Peng ze. If there was an opportunity, they would find out the inside story of the goddess Kingdom. The soldiers of the Navy should also be prepared for battle at any time. Gu Hui was not a warmonger. The main reason she said this was because of Yan Mo. Yan Mo had not only won the tenth princess¡¯s heart from the goddess Kingdom, but the Queen had also been very tolerant of him and listened to his opinions. Gu Hui had only stayed with the tenth Princess for a month before she heard Yan Mo talking to the tenth Princess about the benefits of taking back the southern border and kun city. Gu Hui did not understand why Yan Mo, who was from the great Zhou Dynasty, would help the southern border and now help the goddess Kingdom. She wrote down all her doubts in the letter, asking the Peng family to continue investigating Yan Mo¡¯s life, not letting a single bit go. They would continue to work hard and try to send news every month. If there was no news for more than three months, the soldiers of the water Battalion couldunch an attack. As for how Peng ze had been locked up in the dungeon, Gu Hui and the other two girls still did not know the cause and effect, but they were certain that his life was not in danger. After reading the letter, general Peng sent someone to invite Gu shouxin over while he went to old general Peng¡¯s residence. After a while, Gu shouxin came, and the Peng father and son showed him the letter. Gu shouxin frowned. Huihui was nning to be a spy. This was not an easy job. If Yan Mo found out, wouldn¡¯t she be in danger? Yan Mo was not an ordinary person. After being tortured like this, he still managed to escape to the pce of the goddess Kingdom and gain the trust of the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, who was a feminist. He was really worried. He had heard the term ¡®undercover¡¯ from Gu Nian and Gu Ren. As for Peng ze¡¯s life or death, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care at all. He only wanted his niece to be well. However, they couldn¡¯t send letters to Gu Hui. Only Gu Hui and the other two could send letters to kun city. General Peng cupped his fists at Gu shouxin. Lord Gu, my son has implicated little Hui. After this, the Peng family will treat little Hui well. ¡°If not for this, would your Peng family still be treating my Huihui well?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows andughed. General Peng said,¡±I¡¯ve seen second brother Gu¡¯s protectiveness and his temperamental nature.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t know how to talk, then shut up!¡± General Peng tried to smooth things over. Second Gu, both our families definitely want the best for the child, right? I¡¯m thinking of sending more people over to help. What do you think?¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer. Old general Peng and great general Peng were a little embarrassed. Their soldiers were not good enough. If they went over, they might be discovered immediately. They had to find the people in Gu shouxin¡¯s hands. The people in Gu shouxin¡¯s hands were not registered. They were bandits, craftsmen, and all kinds of people. But she didn¡¯t take your orders! After a long while, Gu shouxin said, ¡± ¡°In the past, the spies you sent to the goddess Kingdom, regardless of gender, failed toplete their tasks and were discovered. If you can¡¯t evenplete what you¡¯ve been carefully cultivating, do you think you can do what I¡¯m doing?¡± Chapter 1259 1259 Chapter 1259-toughen up and continue The two of them were drawing up an escape route. Pengze was locked up in the dungeon, and they had to n how to get him out of there. ¡°Ahem.¡± Suddenly, he sanniang coughed twice. eldest sister, second sister, why didn¡¯t you blow out the light? You want me to blow out the light every time? are you bullying me because I¡¯m the third?¡± Gu Hui and Princess Jing He immediately stopped writing and put away their things. They calmly got up and walked to the bed. Gu Hui repliedzily, ¡± it¡¯s your fault. You couldn¡¯t beat us when you reincarnated. You were a few yearste! He deserved it! Quickly blow out the lights, big sister is going to sleep!¡± Princess Jinghe angrily kicked the bed.¡±Third brother, I¡¯m going to beat you up if you keep wasting time!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, I know!¡± He sanniang said. Then, the lights in the room went out. A few secondster, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Boss Rong, the princess and the crown Prince are calling for you!¡± There were many surnames in goddess country, so the three of them chose Murong, Murong Daniu, Murong erniu, and Murong sanniu. They had no choice. They could not show that they knew a lot, so they could only show that they had brute force, were noisy, and were illiterate. In the past, everyone else would address her as da Niu, er Niu, and San Niu. Ever since Gu Hui saved the tenth Princess, they would address her as boss Rong, second Rong, and third Rong. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m putting on my clothes!¡± The lights in the room turned on again. After some rustling, Gu Hui¡¯s voice came again.¡±Second and third, don¡¯t leave the lights on for me. Sleep by yourselves.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Princess Jinghe and he sanniang replied. Gu Hui was dressed in a Guard¡¯s uniform and held a sword in her hand. She opened the door and took a look at the young maidservant at the door. She smiled.¡±Sorry to trouble you, sister Yingying!¡± The little maidservant called Yingying blushed at Gu Hui¡¯s smile. ¡°No trouble, no trouble. Boss Rong, you should wear more clothes. I think the princess and the prince are nning to go out. It¡¯s quite cold outside at night.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯we women are not afraid of the cold! As for you, sister Yingying, you¡¯re so delicate, so you have to protect yourself well!¡± Yingying¡¯s little face turned red. She was still thinking that it would be great if boss Rong was a man. Wu Wu Wu, she would also be a man! The heavens were not fair. They had sent such a good person to her side, but they could not be together. Gu Hui did not know what this little girl was thinking. Otherwise, she would have vomited blood. I wanted to build a good rtionship with you and you actually wanted to pair up with me? The tenth Princess, draped in a cloak, was looking at Yan Mo with a gentle expression. Yan Mo was wearing a brocade robe, standing with his hands behind his back. His brows were slightly furrowed, as if he was a little impatient. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Hui quickly stepped forward and cupped her fists to apologize for making the princess and the crown Prince wait for a long time because of her. Yan Mo did not say anything. The tenth Princess supported Gu Hui.¡±Murong, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your turn to be on duty thiste at night. What did you do wrong?¡± ¡°I thank the princess for her magnanimity,¡± Gu Hui replied. The tenth Princess patted Gu Hui¡¯s hand and changed the topic. ¡°Tonight, the Prince wants to go to the dungeon. It just so happens that I also want to see the great Zhou general who chased after the Crown Prince in the dungeon. I think you have never been to the great Zhou and have never seen the people of the great Zhou, so I n to take you to see. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Hui lowered her head and cupped her fists. She was a little nervous. Did Yan Mo find out that something was wrong with her and was trying to trick her? or did the tenth Princess really just want her to apany her? No matter what, Gu Hui could only brace herself and continue. Chapter 1260 1260 She looks like that woman Gu Hui Yan Mo did not look at Gu Hui for long. He followed the tenth Princess and got into the carriage. The tenth princess¡¯s residence was right next to the pce, but the dungeon was on the other side of the pce. The tenth princess¡¯s body could not take walking, so she had no choice but to ride a carriage. Gu Hui was driving the carriage while Yan Mo was conversing with the tenth Princess. The two of them didn¡¯t say much, just some daily concerns, and Yan Mo¡¯s nagging that the tenth Princess shouldn¡¯t havee out sote at night. When they arrived at the dungeon, Gu Hui was called in because of the tenth princess¡¯s trust. Gu Hui supported the tenth Princess as they walked down. The prison of the goddess Kingdom was really underground. It was cold and damp down there, so there were not many prisoners. They walked all the way to the end and only saw four or five prisoners, all women. Gu Hui considerately wrapped the tenth princess¡¯s cloak around her, then worriedly asked her if she could take it, and if she should go back to the car to get a nket to wrap around her. The tenth Princess was getting more and more satisfied with Gu Hui. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She was wearing more clothes than Gu Hui and Yan Mo, but she felt a little cold the moment she entered. She would be fine once she got used to it. Yan Mo stopped in the innermost cell and said to the tenth Princess, ¡± ¡°Xiang ¡®er, wait for me here, don¡¯t go in and dirty your clothes.¡± The tenth Princess nodded her head gently, and then looked curiously at the great Zhou general who was tied up in the cell. She was really just curious. She had fallen in love with the Prince of Nanjiang. She felt that the Prince of Nanjiang was the bravest man she had ever seen. However, someone had chased him from three countries and forced this brave man to get injured. If they had not reached the pce, the Prince of Nanjiang would not have been able to escape. She was more curious about this person. Of course, she was also angry that she had forced her beloved man to get hurt. Gu Hui looked coldly at Peng ze, who was tied up in the cell. On a pir, Pengze was tied up tightly. His hair was in a mess, and his clothes were torn and tattered after being whipped. His head was tilted weakly. Gu Hui clenched her fists involuntarily. Yan Mo, if I don¡¯t kill you in this life, my surname is not Gu. How dare you touch my man? Her usual expressionless face had be her protective color. Yan Mo entered the cell, picked up a whip from the ground, and whipped Peng ze. With a muffled groan, Pengze woke up. Yan Mo smiled and said,¡±general ze, have you thought about it?¡± Do you remember the modified city defense map of kun city?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Peng ze sneered. if you want the city defense map, you can exchange it with your life! If you let this general carry your dog head to the kun River, the soldiers of the great Zhou Navy will definitely trade with you!¡± His voice was already hoarse. It was no longer the voice that Gu Hui liked in her memory. Yan Moughed. I¡¯ll cut you off for three more days. Three days of water. Do you think you can hold on? ¡± Peng zeughed even louder. His hoarse voice made Gu Hui feel like she was being cut by a knife.¡±I am a man of the great Zhou¡¯s Peng family. Even if you cut off my head today, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do as you wish, let alone cutting off food and water. Yan Mo, you heartless, unfilial, unfilial, unrighteous thing! If you can betray the great Zhou today, you will definitely betray the goddess Kingdom in the future! Tenth Princess, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Pengze looked at the thin girl in a silver-white cloak outside the door. When he met the eyes of the female guard next to the tenth Princess, he was stunned. Those eyes, that gaze, and that expression ... They were like that woman, Gu Hui! No, it was impossible. She couldn¡¯t havee. It couldn¡¯t be. Chapter 1261 1261 Chapter 1261-illusion The tenth Princess looked at Peng ze in surprise. She wanted to enter the cell but was stopped by Gu Hui.¡±Your Highness, be careful,¡± Yan Mo also came over to stop her. Xiang ¡®er, don¡¯t go in. It¡¯s wet underground. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll stain His Highness¡¯s dress. Your Highness has already seen the great Zhou¡¯s general, why don¡¯t you let Murong apany Your Highness?¡± The tenth Princess shook her head. Although she had stopped and was not going in, she did not have any intention of leaving. She looked at Peng ze and asked, ¡± ¡°How did general Peng know that I am the tenth Princess?¡± Peng ze lowered his gaze and did not look at the tenth Princess. This way, he would not be able to see Gu Hui. He said in a deep voice, ¡±st winter, I sneaked into the royal city of the goddess and saw the tenth Princess on a trip. The tenth Princess immediately recalled the incident from two years ago. At that time, the guards had indeed discovered a spy from the great Zhou. However, they had not expected that the spy would be a general of the great Zhou. If they had known, they would have captured him no matter what. The tenth Princess did not dwell on this issue any longer. She asked Peng ze,¡±General, why did you call the Crown Prince Yan Mo? why did you say that the Crown Prince had betrayed the great Zhou?¡± Yan Mo looked at Peng ze with a calm expression. Peng ze had already calmed down by now. He raised his head and looked at the tenth Princess outside the cell.¡±The Crown Prince of the southern border is the famous general of the great Zhou, Yan Mo. The women of the goddess nation are in power, and the male lead the inner world while the female lead the outer world. The tenth Princess is actually married to a man who has lived in the great Zhou for more than twenty years. This is really an eye-opener for me!¡± The tenth Princess smiled. I know. However, I want to know how the great Zhou found out. The original n was wless.¡± Peng ze was stunned. general, ¡± the tenth Princess continued, ¡± you¡¯re wrong about one thing. Just because he¡¯s lived in the great Zhou for more than twenty years doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a citizen of the great Zhou. It¡¯s not that bengong is marrying a man who has lived in the great Zhou for twenty-odd years, but bengong is marrying this southern border man who has lived in the great Zhou for twenty-odd years.¡± Peng ze immediately reacted. you guys nned this? ¡± he asked. Your Kingdom of goddess is so peaceful, but it¡¯s just an illusion?¡± The tenth princess¡¯s smile became even more radiant. The Crown Prince already knew about the defensive arrangements of the other cities in the great Zhou Dynasty. All that was left was kun city. It was a pity that general Zhou had appeared out of nowhere and messed up the n. It was a real pity! General Peng, why don¡¯t you hand over the defensive map of kun city? after he conquers the goddess Kingdom, everyone in your family, regardless of gender, will be heroes. You can do whatever you want. What do you think of my suggestion?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, in your dreams!¡± Peng zeughed. You want to rece the borders of the great Zhou?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The tenth Princess stopped smiling. She raised her brows and looked at Peng ze.¡±What if we include the Yun nation, the sand God, thenge Kingdom, the star Luo pass, the shangxing Kingdom in the southeast, and the yunjiang Kingdom in the northeast? It would be easy for the few countries to send their troops at the same time and split up great Zhou. General Peng is right. Our little kingdom of goddess naturally can not swallow up the great Zhou. We only want Jiangnan.¡± This time, Peng ze could no longerugh. He looked at Yan Mo, who had joined the Army at the age of 12. In the past ten years, he had been in all the camps of the great Zhou Dynasty. He had only been in charge of the southern border a few years ago. If it was really as the tenth Princess said, even if the defensive map of kun city was not leaked, the other areas had already been grasped by the enemy. It was a little dangerous. On second thought, if there was really danger, the other countries would have taken action long ago. Yan Mo had been guarding the southern border for a few years. At that time, they should have had it in their hands. Why didn¡¯t they attack? Chapter 1263 1263 Do you dare? A few dayster, Gu Hui realized that there were no more eyes on her. However, she did not dare to let her guard down. While the Queen invited the tenth Princess and Yan Mo into the pce for a discussion, she spread thetest news. They didn¡¯t have any messenger pigeons with them, so every time they sent a message, they had to send it to the people from Pengze in Jinnan country first. Deputy general Xu was also very capable. Ever since Gu Hui and the others entered the goddess Kingdom, Deputy general Xu had seduced a widow in the Jinnan Kingdom. The widow had been going back and forth between the Jinnan Kingdom and the goddess Kingdom, and asionally to the great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, the widow had always been the one to send messages for them. It was basically Gu Hui who sent the messages, and the next time the widow came, she never brought any messages back. Deputy general Xu was also afraid that Gu Hui and the others would reveal their identities. A few dayster, the Peng family received the news. Old general Peng immediately sent third general Peng to the capital to deliver the letter. Fourth general Peng went to the other borders to remind the other party. The father and son, old general Peng and great general Peng, discussed all night and changed the defenseyout of kun city again. This time, they were more careful than ever. Over at the goddess Kingdom, the Queen had already set a wedding date for the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. It was set to be in March, and the entire princess¡¯s Manor was preparing for the wedding. It was a pity that the Queen had no intention of making the tenth Princess the Crown Prince. She still ced her hopes on the youngest, who was bornst year. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Queen, dugu Yun, was only in her early forties. She was confident that she could train her youngest daughter to be a qualified sessor in the next ten years. The tenth Princess had thrown a tantrum the moment she returned from the pce. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She called Gu Hui to the study. Gu Hui¡¯s intuition had always been urate. The moment she stepped into the study, she felt that something bad was about to happen. The tenth Princess red at Gu Hui. ¡°Murong, are you loyal to me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Hui bowed and cupped her fists. ¡°Then, did you do your best toplete the task I gave you?¡± the tenth Princess asked.¡±Did you share my burden?¡± Gu Hui hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If I want you to kill the people close to the Queen, would you dare?¡± the tenth Princess asked. Gu Hui raised her head and looked at the tenth Princess in surprise. Her reaction was a normal person¡¯s reaction, so no one would suspect anything. The tenth Princess pursed her lips. Murong, go to the Queen¡¯s side. Find a chance to kill Princess Ming Yue. I will ensure that your life is not in danger! Princess Ming Yue was the daughter that the Queen gave birth tost year. Because she was born on the night of the full moon, the Queen gave her this name. From the way she called her, the Queen preferred the youngest daughter and did not care about her ranking at all. Unlike the tenth Princess, everyone always called her the tenth Princess. Gu Hui was silent for a while. Princess, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t handle this matter alone. The tenth Princess liked Gu Hui even more when she heard that Gu Hui did not reject her but was thinking about this instead. ¡°What do you need? this Queen will provide you with everything.¡± Gu Hui thought for a moment and said,¡±ording to what I know, when the Queen deals with political affairs, Princess Ming Yue is also within her sight.¡± Not only that, Princess Ming Yue also had four nannies with good martial arts to look after her. If this subordinate wants to assassinate, I will have to rece one of these four olddies.¡± what? ¡± the tenth Princess raised her brows and looked at Gu Hui. you seem to know a lot about the pce! Gu Hui said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m loyal to the princess. When the princess is promoted, my identity will be that of these four nannies. In order to not be flustered, I naturally have to familiarize myself with these things. Chapter 1264 1264 This shouldn¡¯t be a scam, right? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The more the tenth Princess looked at Gu Hui, the more satisfied she became. If she had not been worried that everyone around her was the Queen¡¯s people, she would not have thought of Gu Hui first. She couldn¡¯t practice martial arts like the other girls in the dugu family because she was in poor health. Therefore, the Queen¡¯s Men were all ced in her princess¡¯s Manor, but she didn¡¯t know everything. It was only because she had checked on Gu Hui and the other two over and over again, and that Gu Hui had saved her life on the line and did not seem to be lying. Otherwise, she would not have dared to trust Gu Hui. Hence, he could only look for Gu Hui for the assassination. She touched her sleeves as if she was tidying her clothes. In fact, she was thinking about how to make Gu Hui rece one of the four people. Gu Hui stood quietly at the side, waiting for her to speak. However, she was thinking about whether she should ask the three of them to do something and start an internal fight between the mother and daughter. When the royal family fell into chaos, she would find an opportunity to save Pengze and escape. However, there were only three of them, and their strength was too weak. Even if she was extremely strong, all the women of the dugu family, except for the tenth Princess, were extremely strong, not to mention the other guards of the enemy in the capital. Gu Hui was simr to Gu Xin in that the more dangerous and desperate the situation was, the calmer the two sisters would be. Gu shouxin¡¯s education was deeply engraved in their minds. If you were not calm and had a clear mind, you would only make the wrong judgment and choice. After a long while, the tenth Princess seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up.¡±Murong, go and get close to Pengze and try to get some information out of him. Ask him how his parents are doing!¡± Gu Hui was confused. No matter how calm a person was, they were still confused at this moment. If not for the fact that the tenth Princess was so immersed in her own memories that she did not pay attention to her, mo tiange was afraid that she would not be able to control her own expression. This shouldn¡¯t be a lie, right? The tenth Princess looked at Gu Hui¡¯s confused expression andughed.¡±I remember that more than ten years ago, granny Gongsun went to the southern border and was punished by the Queen when she returned. They thought I was sleeping, but I was actually awake. The reason why the Queen punished granny Gongsun was that she had fallen in love with the general of great Zhou, who was the general of the Peng family. The Crown Prince had said that Peng ze was the grandson of the Peng family¡¯s eldest son. Didn¡¯t that mean that he was the son of general Peng? I have a way to make the Queen suspect granny Gongsun. Then, I¡¯ll ask the Prince to think of a way. When granny Gongsun is punished, you¡¯ll take her ce. Ming Yue is still young, there¡¯s no rush in this matter, take it slowly.¡± Gu Hui was speechless. The tenth Princess smiled and said,¡±Murong, don¡¯t be surprised.¡± You can use the honey trap. That Peng ze¡¯s body is not bad, you won¡¯t lose out. You pretend to love him, seduce him, make him fall in love with you, and then you say you want to save him. Tell him that you¡¯re not from the goddess Kingdom, but Jin nanguo. Ask him to promise you that he¡¯ll take you away after he¡¯s saved. You can say more bad things about me to gain his trust.¡± Gu Hui calmed down and bowed with cupped fists. ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate feels that the one surnamed Peng has a backbone. Even the Prince¡¯s cutting of food and water could not wear down his spirit, I¡¯m afraid that the beauty trap is not working. Furthermore, this subordinate grew up in the goddess Kingdom and can¡¯t act like the women of the great Zhou Dynasty. I really can¡¯t use the honey trap.¡± The tenth Princess sized up Gu Hui and frowned. That¡¯s right, Murong was too heroic. It was said that thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty were more gentle and beautiful. Chapter 1266 1266 Listen to me Gu Hui walked to Peng ze¡¯s side,bed his loose hair, and tied it up with a hair tie. ¡°Pengze.¡± She lifted his chin. No one responded to her. She took out a pill that she had prepared earlier from her sleeve and fed it to Peng ze. The pill melted in her mouth, and she was afraid that it would flow out, so she asked Pengze to look up. When she felt that it was enough, Gu Hui started to Pat Peng ze¡¯s face.¡±Pengze, wake up!¡± The tenth Princess and Yan Mo, who were hiding in the dark, exchanged a look. This Murong was no good, his voice was too stiff! Peng ze slowly opened his eyes. The face in front of him was extremely familiar. It looked like Gu Hui, but it was not her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Gu Hui said. The princess has bestowed you to me, so you are my man from now on. ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Hui smiled, lifted his chin and kissed him. Peng ze¡¯s hands and feet were cuffed and he could only move his head. But Gu Hui could move both her hands, so how could she escape? Peng ze was so angry that he wanted to bite his tongue andmit suicide. The demoness of the goddess Kingdom! Peng ze¡¯s struggling and panting could be heard by the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. The two of them felt that they had misjudged Murong. And it¡¯s clean and efficient. I don¡¯t need anything from you! Gu Hui kissed Peng ze, her fingers writing on his clothes where his heart had rotted. At first, Peng ze was still angry, but then his eyes widened. It was Gu Hui. He stopped moving and was stunned on the spot. Gu Hui frowned and let go of Peng ze,¡¯Peng ze, bite me! You¡¯d better be honest. You¡¯re mine tonight, and the princess has given you to me. From now on, you have to listen to me, understand?¡± Looking at Gu Hui¡¯s blinking eyes, Peng ze understood. He roared, ¡± ¡°Get lost! Even if I bite my tongue tomit suicide, I won¡¯t be humiliated by you, you demoness!¡± Gu Huiughed,¡±even if it¡¯s not up to you!¡± Eat!¡± Gu Hui took the water and fed it to Peng ze. Peng ze drank the water obediently and then shouted and roared, ¡± I won¡¯t eat it even if I die! After being fed water and food, Peng ze felt a little more energetic. Gu Hui then wrote a few more words on his body. Peng ze¡¯s pupils shrank. Gu Hui nodded at him. After Gu Hui humiliated him again, she used both soft and hard tactics. Peng ze ¡± lost his temper ¡°! In order to make it more realistic, Gu Hui did not feed the beauty, but she still gave her other drugs. Pengze¡¯s re-up was real. ¡°Demoness! What did you feed me? What did you feed me? Ah!¡± ¡°Pengze, I¡¯ve given you good food. You should thank meter!¡± As Peng ze¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, Gu Hui released his shackles. Then, Peng ze¡¯s half-real and half-crazy acting skills began. The tenth Princess and Yan Mo were preparing for their wedding and could not bear to see such a scene. The two of them appeared out in the open and saw Gu Hui and Peng ze rolling on the ground. They then looked at Peng ze¡¯s eyes, which had already lost all rationality, and left in satisfaction. As soon as the door to the dungeon closed, Pengze stopped and tried to restrain himself. ¡°Don¡¯t listen, shout louder!¡± Gu Hui sat up. Peng ze twitched his mouth. Although he felt embarrassed, he still did as he was told. After a quarter of an hour, Gu Hui fed Peng ze a pill. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui, not knowing what to say. After taking the pill, he became clear-headed in a short while. Gu Hui said, ¡± the people in the dungeon have already been detained elsewhere. There¡¯s only the two of us now. Listen to me, Yingluo. Chapter 1267 1267 This came too quickly With Gu Xin¡¯s pill, Gu Hui did not go to thest step with Peng ze, but there were still traces left behind. Gu Hui stayed in the cell for an hour before she packed her things and tidied her clothes. She then locked Peng ze up and left. When he returned to the princess¡¯s Manor, the tenth Princess was still awake. Hearing that Gu Hui had returned, she sent someone to look for Yan Mo and then summoned her over. The two of them asked Gu Hui some questions and Gu Hui passed. Although he didn¡¯t reach thest step, he had everything that should be there, including the marks on his neck and the back of his hands. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The tenth Princess empathized with Gu Hui and rewarded her with a lot of gold, silver, and medicinal herbs. She told her to rest and only leave after she was well-rested. When Peng ze couldn¡¯t leave her, they would report to the Queen. Then, they would give Gu Hui a room and lock Peng ze up. They would then slowly plot. Gu Hui returned to her room. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang asked her what she had been doing tonight, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Although they didn¡¯t feel surveince these few days, she was still very careful. The next day, the tenth Princess and Yan Mo went out, leaving only Gu Hui and the other two guards in the residence. Gu Hui changed her clothes and called Jing, the princess, and he sanniang to go shopping. She still did not dare to say it in the manor. The fewer people there were, the more she did not dare to say it. In the open space outside, she could tell Princess Jinghe and he sanniang about what happenedst night. After Princess Jinghe and he sanniang heard this, they felt that this tenth Princess was simply a weirdo. Sending her fianc¨¦e to use the beauty trap on her fianc¨¦, from ancient times until now, probably only a talent like her could do it! After saying her piece, Gu Hui asked Jinghe how things were going on her side. Princess Jinghe said that everything was going smoothly. She had already chosen the candidates and began to slowly persuade them. She could not guarantee that she would seed, but she could guarantee that the other party would not report her if she did not seed. Princess Jinghe¡¯s mission was to get close to the Queen¡¯s ninth son. The Queen¡¯s son had a higher status than the average man in goddess Kingdom, so Jing and the princess had gotten close to dugu ah Jiu through gambling. The Queen¡¯s sons didn¡¯t have names. Only the daughters had names. On the surface, dugu ajiu was a dandy and tyrannical person. The Queen wanted him to marry the princess of the Yun nation, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the Queen. Therefore, he had been dissatisfied with the marriage and caused trouble everywhere. The day of the political marriage was getting closer and closer. Princess Jinghe was trying her best to get close to him. If she seeded, they could escape together with the political marriage team. ...... In kun city, Xue Qianyu had been transferred back to kun city and officially took over the water Battalion. As the Peng father and son had expected, there were naturally people who were unconvinced. Xue Qianyu only used three days to convince the men from the Navy. On the 27th of February, uncle Gu brought Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en back from chunnan city. After some discussion, Duke Cheng¡¯ en and Madam Xue had the housekeeper move out a few carts of things from the warehouse. They also called Majesty Kang and his wife over and brought their son to the Gu residence to propose marriage. They had indeede prepared. From the capital, the things they had brought wereparable to that of a few caravans, and more than half of them were betrothal gifts. He was very sincere. Gu Xin happened to return home. When she saw this scene, she didn¡¯t even greet anyone. Instead, she sneaked back through the side door and ran straight to theboratory at home, ¡± ¡°Sister, second brother Xue brought his parents to our house to propose marriage!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s hands stopped moving. Although she had expected this day toe, it hade too quickly! Chapter 1268 1268 Chapter 1268-I won¡¯t let you down n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian asked Gu Xin and Gu si to go out and listen to what they were saying. Gu Xin shook her head. sister, I¡¯m already a growndy. There¡¯s no room for me to eavesdrop anymore! Gu Xin grew very quickly. She was only 14 years old, but she was already taller than Cai Xiaolian. She was almost as tall as Gu Nian and Gu Hui. She had tried to eavesdrop at the corner of the wall before, but she realized that squatting while her feet were numb was not as convenient as when she was young. Gu Nian patted her on the back and said, ¡± ¡°Who told you to eavesdrop? you can openly go into the house and listen. No one will chase you out.¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Then, she pulled Gu si and Huo Yanyu along and went to the central room. Gu Nian was no longer in the mood to do anything as she felt a little nervous. Getting married was a big deal. Although she had already fallen for Xue Qianyu, it was still her first time being in a wedding ceremony! Sitting on the chair, she had already begun to let her thoughts run wild. She thought about her life after she got married. Without waiting for her to think further, a maidservant came to call her to the front hall. Gu Nian felt that there were disadvantages to not having many rules in the house. Under normal circumstances, she would not need to go out. Now that she had been called, it would be inappropriate if she didn¡¯t go out. She looked at herself in the mirror and realized that her face was red and her heartbeat was abnormal. If she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she would have suspected that she had a heart attack. Gu Nian took a few deep breaths and tidied up her hair and clothes. After taking another deep breath, she walked toward the living room. The front hall was veryrge, and the Xue n¡¯s betrothal gifts were alreadyid out. Gu Nian saw Xue Qianyu at first nce. She had only seen him on the day he returned from Lin mountain. She had not seen him for the next few days. Now that they had met again, she realized that his expressions were more vivid than before. At least, in her eyes, he was no longer expressionless. There was a smile on his face, and one could tell that he was in a good mood at first nce. Gu Nian thought to herself,¡¯I didn¡¯t even agree to marry you, so you¡¯re in a good mood too early!¡¯ She had forgotten that she had promised Xue Qianyu in front of Gu Xin and the others on the day of the new year by the river! As soon as Gu Nian appeared, Mrs. Xue greeted her as if she was her own daughter. Gu Nian even thought that she was not in her own house but a guest at the Xue family¡¯s house. In the Gu family, because of their rtionship with uncle Gu, the Xue family and the Kang family really did not treat themselves as outsiders. They said what they felt in their hearts and did not treat you as an outsider at all. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had no opinion about Xue Qianyu. They were quite in favor of the two getting married, so the two elders also greeted him warmly. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian called Gu Nian over to sit next to them. Cai Xiaolian helped Gu Nian brush her bangs.¡±My niannian is already a big girl!¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m already a big girl!¡± Gu Nian was embarrassed. Duke Cheng ¡®en continued,¡±yes, yes, yes, the Nian girl is already a big girl!¡± It¡¯s my son¡¯s fault for not telling his family about this earlier. Nian girl, do you think my family¡¯s boy is still good? Our family only needs a well-educated, generous, and virtuous daughter-inw like you!¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo, hehehehe, Yingluo.¡± She red at Xue Qianyu.¡¯You¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting married to me. Why aren¡¯t you taking the initiative? what nonsense are you letting your father spout? how am I supposed to respond?¡¯ Xue Qianyu smiled, got up, and walked into the hall. He first bowed to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, then to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. I¡¯m Xue Qianyu. I implore Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, second aunt to marry niannian to me. I¡¯ll dote on her, love her, dote on her, and respect her. I¡¯ll never let her down in this life! Chapter 1269 1269 Three conditions ¡°If I marry you, you have to promise me three things,¡± Gu Nian said, looking at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu nodded, indicating for her to continue. ¡°First, you are not allowed to take concubines. Regardless of the circumstances, in name, in reality, you, Xue Qianyu, can only have me. ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. two, ¡± Gu Nian continued. you¡¯re not allowed to force me to do things I don¡¯t want to do, and you¡¯re not allowed to stop me from doing things I want to do! ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. thirdly, ¡± Gu Nian continued, ¡± no matter what I do, right or wrong, you will always stand by my side. You will never stand against me. ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Gu Nianughed. After that, she got up and walked to Xue Qianyu¡¯s side. She bowed to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, then to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, I¡¯m willing to marry Xue Qianyu.¡± Grandpa Guughed and pped his hands. good, good, good. Xin ¡®er is a good child. Niannian¡¯s grandma and I have agreed. Grandma Gu nodded and smiled at Xue Qianyu, which was rare for her. Cai Xiaolian nudged Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin sighed and looked at Xue Qianyu. there¡¯s only one requirement for you to be my son-inw. You should understand. ¡°Yes, second uncle!¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. Madam Xue pped her hands and said,¡±oh my, Lord Gu, Madam Gu, we¡¯re inws now. You don¡¯t know about Zhenzhen.¡± Madam Xue was truly overjoyed. Even before she knew that Xue Qianyu had feelings for Gu Nian, she had already fallen in love with her. At that time, she liked the Gu sisters because they werepatible with Xue Qianyu in terms of age. Therefore, she liked Gu Nian even more and thought that she might be her future daughter-inw. She did not expect it to be true. When Madam Xuepared Gu Nian to the other girls she had wanted to talk to, she had to admit that her son¡¯s taste was much better than hers! With the two families present, King Kang and consort Kang yed the role of matchmakers. The two children were also present, and they began to talk about marriage. What the Xue family meant was that everything would go ording to the woman¡¯s arrangements. It was the same whether the wedding was held in kun city or in Jing. Duke Cheng ¡®en even said that kun city was better than the capital. When the two children¡¯s wedding was held, those people woulde to kun city to drink. He came over to take a look. Hey, this ce is not bad! He was right. Every family in the capital would have someone free enough to return to kun city and the capital in a month. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s intention was to get engaged first, and the marriage would be moved to next year. After Gu Nian turned eighteen, the Xue family would have no objections. Gu shouxin wanted to let Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, the Modern Mother and Daughter, see the ancient marriage process, so he nned to go through all the steps. The Xue n naturally had no objections. Duke Cheng ¡®en was used to being a profligate son, and the capital had already made arrangements for him. Staying in kun state for a year or two was no problem at all. Uncle Gu interjected. Their Huihui was the eldest, so she had to get married first. This was only natural. Gu Hui and Peng ze were already engaged and were slowly carrying out various steps. The bride and groom did not need to make any preparations. They could get married once they returned. The lively discussion made Majesty Kang and his wife extremely envious. Speaking of which, their daughter wasn¡¯t young anymore, and now she had gone to the goddess Kingdom. They didn¡¯t know when she would meet a lovely person and ask them to hold a party for her. He had to take back the gifts he had given out all these years! Gu Nian listened quietly at the side and nced at Xue Qianyu from time to time. It was a strange feeling.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1271 1271 Chapter 1271-looking for a beating ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Yi. It¡¯s useless for you to build a good rtionship with the Gu family¡¯sdy.¡± Gu Nian sighed. Because Prince Xue is now the future brother-inw and future brother-inw of the Gu family¡¯s girls!¡± yes! Gu Xin added, ¡± Prince Xue is also the fianc¨¦ of the Gu family¡¯s second daughter! Gu si and Huo Yanyu were also staring at Yi Ling. Yi Ling wasn¡¯t angry at all,¡¯a fianc¨¦ has a future. That meant that it was only in the future, and it was still uncertain. As long as it¡¯s not my brother-inw or my husband, I still have a chance. Second youngdy Gu, I am a very direct person. Today, I have followed my brother here to buy a house. I will also inform second youngdy Gu that I will not let go of the man I like, Prince Xue!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, me too.¡± Gu Nian shrugged. I¡¯ve also never thought of letting go of the man I like.¡± The two girls looked at each other, sparks flying in the air. This was the first time Gu Xin and Gu si had seen Gu Nian sopetitive. Yi Ling suddenly pped her hands and said,¡±good!¡± Second miss Gu, I admire people like you, so please take good care of Prince Xue, I¡¯m ready to snatch him.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. There was fire in Yi Ling¡¯s eyes. In Yunzhou, she could get whatever she wanted. No one had dared to look down on her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t cry when your fianc¨¦ has been snatched away!¡± Lin Yiqian squinted at Gu Nian. Don¡¯t be like what happened after you were abandoned by the son of Duke Rong.¡± Gu Xin was so angry that she wanted to hit someone but was stopped by Gu Nian. ¡°What did you just say? Say that again!¡± Yi Ling raised her brows and looked at Gu Xin, did I say something wrong? I¡¯ve heard from the third Prince¡¯s concubine that second miss Gu and the Son of Duke Rong had an unforgettable rtionship.¡± Yi Ling looked at the calm Gu Nian and continued, ¡± ¡°Prince Jiang has taken in many concubines. I heard from secondary consort Li that Prince Jiang still misses second youngdy Gu. Other than Ling LAN, all his concubines are the same as second youngdy Gu. What a pitiful and infatuated person!¡± Gu Nian frowned. sister! Gu Xin exhaled, ¡± I can¡¯t take it anymore! After he finished speaking, he attacked. Gu si and Huo Yanyu also helped. Yi Ling was a tigress from a family of generals, but Gu Xin and Gu si were not weak either. The two of them attacked together. In addition, Huo Yanyu was not good at martial arts, but she was smart, so she quickly held Yi Ling back. Yi Ling sneered,¡±is this how the Gu family treats their guests?¡± Why? Did this not happen between second miss Gu and the Son of Duke Rong? If you dare to do it, you won¡¯t let people say anything? Who would believe that nothing had happened when the son of Duke Rong was so infatuated with second miss Gu? Prince Xue was only blinded, I will take a walk.¡± Gu Xin used the knife to cut off the sandbags on her hands and feet and threw a punch at Yi Ling¡¯s stomach. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She knew how to beat people up so that others could see it. Gu Nian walked over and found a gap. She lifted her leg and kicked Yi Ling to the ground. Then, she stepped forward, grabbed Yi Ling by the cor, and threw punches at Yi Ling¡¯s stomach. With Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu holding her back, Yi Ling really had a one-sided fight. She wanted to struggle, but it was useless. The sisters didn¡¯t even hit their faces, only their bodies. This person had just arrived, so you can¡¯t just hit his face! He still had to earn her money! Yi Ling had never been beaten like this before. Everyone in Yunzhou ttered her. She had already started to curse, but unfortunately, it was useless against the Gu sisters. They could only beat her. Finally, Gu Nian stopped after Yi Ling spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1272 1272 The Gu family has the final say in kunzhou Seeing that Gu Nian had stopped, Yi Ling stood up and wanted to fight back, but Gu Xin and Gu si pressed her down again. Gu Xin pressed her elbow against Yi Ling¡¯s neck, ¡± ¡°If you say one more word about my sister, I¡¯ll make you disappear from kun city!¡± Yi Ling red at Gu Xin. Because her neck was being pressed down, she said two words with difficulty, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Second white,e out!¡± Gu Xinughed. Second white entered the courtyard. throw her into the mountains in the North, ¡± Gu Xin said. the mountain with the most wolves! ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± After he finished speaking, second white went to pick up Yi Ling. ¡°I¡¯m from the Yi family, How dare you?¡± Yi Ling was shocked. Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯m sorry, the Gu family is in charge of kunzhou! I dare!¡± Yi Ling wailed loudly, calling out for big brother. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Unfortunately, the embroidered tower was far away from the main hall, so her big brother could not hear her. Yi Ling¡¯s voice was getting further and further away. Gu Nian turned to Gu Xin.¡±Are you serious?¡± Gu Xin dusted her hands, squatted down and tied a sandbag to herself, ¡± ¡°Of course! She¡¯s ndering my sister!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really my little cuties!¡± Gu Nian said as she hugged her younger sisters. ¡°But the Yi family has an Army of 100000!¡± Gu si asked weakly. Gu Xin,¡±what are you afraid of?!¡± Last night, they had handed over their duties to the Peng family. Now, the 100000 soldiers were all under themand of the Peng family! Besides, if miss Yi suddenly ran away, we don¡¯t know where she went, right?¡± Gu si blinked. It could be like this? Huo Yanyuughed and said,¡±sisi, don¡¯t listen to sister Xinxin¡¯s nonsense.¡± She must have asked second white to bring Yi Ling out to scare her. Have you forgotten the pit that sister niannian had people dig a few days ago?¡± Gu si looked at Gu Nian. ¡®Silly girl!¡¯ Gu Nian knocked her on the head. That ck pit is called the little ck room. It¡¯s like a man in the Army. Even if he goes in for three days, he¡¯ll go crazy. For someone like Yi Ling, he¡¯ll definitely be scared after going in for 35 minutes.¡± Gu si suddenly understood, so that¡¯s how it is! I thought that ck pit was dug into a cer! So it¡¯s to lock people up!¡± Gu Xin was embarrassed,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? His sister was afraid that second brother Xue couldn¡¯t handle the soldiers of the water Battalion, so she had specially dug it for him. In the end, I really used it on second brother Xue!¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes. This little girl has grown up. Her little mouth knows how to say things. In the past, she only knew how to feed you sugar. Now, she can even feed you something sour, bitter, and spicy. He wondered who she had learned it from. The sisters were ying in the courtyard. During this time, a servant girl came to report from the front hall that Yi Gang had left first and told Yi Ling to go home directlyter. When the four sisters saw this, they realized that the enemy¡¯s brother was their help! Gu Xin then called for fourth white and told him to look for second white. As long as Yi Ling didn¡¯t make a mistake, there was no need to bring anyone back without her orders. Two hourster, second white returned with Yi Ling. The way Yi Ling looked at the Gu sisters was no longer as arrogant and disdainful as before. Instead, her eyes were filled with anger and fear. Gu Nian pointed at the blueprint of the new city on the table. ¡°Miss Yi, choose! You¡¯ve also wasted a lot of our time, so we still have to do this business.¡± Gu Xin stood up and walked behind Yi Ling, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running toin! I¡¯m telling you, whether you want it or not, you have to buy it today! If you don¡¯t buy it, people will think that we¡¯re bullying you!¡± you! Yi Ling angrily pointed at them. you, you¡¯re simply bandits! Gu Xin replied,¡¯thank you for thepliment! We bandits are now going to snatch miss Yi¡¯s Silver! Miss Yi, are you going to obediently hand it over? Or do you want second white to take you out for another round?¡± Yi Ling shivered. Chapter 1273 1273 Chapter 1273-spoiling In the end, Yi Ling bought a house with hatred and directly took out silver notes from her pocket. The Gu family lived in the government office, so Gu Xin enthusiastically brought her to the hall to find money and grain to handle everything. Gu Xin brought second Bai with her the entire time and when night fell, Yi Ling received the house deed. Gu Xin greeted her warmly, ¡± miss Yi, you¡¯re new here. As the host, I would like to treat you to dinner. Do you mind? ¡± Yi Ling red at her, then turned around and left. Gu Xin instructed second Bai, ¡± bring miss Yi back. She just arrived yesterday. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t find her way. It¡¯s not good if she gets lost! Second white followed. It was time to get off work, so Qian Liangduo came to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, did that Yi family¡¯s youngdy offend you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no! Old Qian, stop messing around with the people in the Yamen. You¡¯ve be bad! When I first met you, you were so innocent!¡± Qian Liangduo¡¯s old face turned red,¡±hehe.¡± Third youngdy, you¡¯ve also turned bad. Thinking back to the first time I met you, you were also quite innocent! Gu Xin patted Qian Liangduo¡¯s shoulder and went back to the backyard. When he returned, he was caught by Cai Xiaolian.¡±I heard that you sisters bullied someone?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯mother, who did you hear this from? What we did wasn¡¯t bullying, we just wanted to let miss Yi, who has been spoiled at home, experience the dangers of the outside world.¡± Cai Xiaolian was amused by her. This was most likely something niannian would teach this child. She called Gu Xin back to her room and stopped smiling, ¡± Xinxin, if Yi Ling¡¯s brother didn¡¯t suddenly leave today and he saw the scene of you bullying his sister, what were you going to say? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved,¡¯mother, are you asking me if I¡¯ve considered the consequences before doing anything? I¡¯ve considered it! When she said ¡°sister,¡± I wanted to hit her, but I didn¡¯t think about it. When I hit her, I was thinking about how to deal with the aftermath.¡± ¡°Then tell me, how do you n to deal with the aftermath?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Xinughed, ¡± if general Yi suddenly appears and sees this, I¡¯ll say that miss Yi asked us to spar with her! She¡¯s already eighteen, while sisi and I are only thirteen and fourteen. She¡¯s also born in a family of generals, and sisi and I are daughters of a farmer¡¯s family. We¡¯re from a schrly family, so it¡¯s not too much for us to fight three on one, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you¡¯re saying this. But the premise is that Yi Ling is mute! Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± mother, there¡¯s no need for her to be a mute. As long as I cry, it¡¯ll be her fault. She bullied my sister, and I¡¯m a child, so I¡¯m helping my sister. She asked for help from a brother, but I don¡¯t have a brother. No matter what, she¡¯s the one in the wrong! I think general Yi is as reasonable as big brother Peng and the others. He definitely won¡¯t side with his sister. Besides, this is kunzhou. Even if he is biased toward his sister, I don¡¯t have a brother, but I have a father! Father told me long ago that no matter what happens, I shouldn¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯ll always be behind me. If the sky falls, father will hold it up for me. ¡± Just then, Gu shouxin walked in, and he was very pleased. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re so good. Remember what Daddy said! Good job!¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu shouxin. I¡¯m teaching my child. Don¡¯t spoil me! Gu shouxin sat next to Cai Xiaolian and patted her hand. ¡°Our child is very good and doesn¡¯t need to be taught. Our daughter wouldn¡¯t kill someone for no reason. If she did, then it must be someone else¡¯s fault!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. Father is right. I hit her because she deserved it! It¡¯s true!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1274 1274 Chapter 1274-seamless connection Gu Xin ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side and found a small stool to sit on. She looked up at her parents, ¡± ¡°That Li Shan is now the third Prince¡¯s concubine. She told Yi Ling bad things about my sister, saying that my sister and Li mu were having an affair. Hmph, if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, how can I face my sister?¡± The more Gu Xin spoke, the more excited she became,¡¯if I were in the capital, I would¡¯ve barged into the Prince¡¯s residence at night and thrown Li Shan into the mountains to feed the wolves! How could she be so bad? I feel like she¡¯s fighting for our family. We¡¯re already in kunzhou, and she still has the time to badmouth our family!¡± ¡°The Emperor uncle is good, but his son is not good at all. He is also very stupid and can not see Li Shan¡¯s true face! Really stupid! If I was in Beijing, I would definitely find a chance to expose Li Shan¡¯s true colors! What a pity!¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at the indignant Gu Xin andughed helplessly. Gu shouxin patted her head and said,¡±yes, you¡¯re so stupid!¡± That¡¯s why your Emperor uncle envied our family¡¯s smart children and wanted to steal them back to raise!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian: Gu Xinughed,¡¯father, I¡¯m not going with him! His son was so stupid, he didn¡¯t want to be siblings with a stupid person! Even our Ren Ren is much smarter than the third Prince!¡± ¡°Then you left with him because his son isn¡¯t stupid?¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s arm,¡¯I won¡¯t! My father is the best, smartest, and most powerful father in the world. No one canpare to him! I will always be my father¡¯s daughter, forever!¡± Gu shouxinughed heartily,¡±hahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at the father and daughter, shook her head, andughed. She touched her belly, which had yet to show, and silently prayed that it had to be a son. It would be terrible if it was a daughter. Xinxin was only doted on by Gu shouxin when she was ten years old. How overbearing had she be in four years? If Gu shouxin had doted on her since she was young, wouldn¡¯t she be able to fly to the heavens when she grew up? As a mother, she was not good at disciplining her child! It was good that he was her son. If he was, Gu shouxin would be very strict. She could be a kind mother to her son, not a strict mother all the time! After dinner, Cai Xiaolian went back to Gu Nian¡¯s room. She was worried that Gu Nian would overthink Yi Ling¡¯s words. However, Gu Nian had really gotten over it and waspletely fine. She even advised Cai Xiaolian not to think too much. She was pregnant with a younger brother and sister. If she thought too much, she would be scolded by her father. Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s hand and said,¡±niannian, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re like this now.¡± Don¡¯t care about what others say. Also, we can all see how Qian Yu feels about you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about Yi Ling¡¯s appearance changing your rtionship.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the typical emotional person after a pregnancy!¡± Gu Nianughed. I really didn¡¯t mind. If Yi Ling could sway Xue Qianyu, she would have done so more than ten years ago. Why would she have waited until now? If she had the ability, she would have gone straight to Xue qianxun, why would shee to me? She just thought I was born in a vige and wanted to scare me with her aura!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about us. You¡¯re pregnant!¡± Gu Nian continued. I still remember how father looked likest year! Don¡¯t worry, Xinxin and I know how to deal with it. I won¡¯t let myself suffer any grievances or be bullied!¡± After this conversation, Cai Xiaolian waspletely speechless. Cai Xiaolian felt a little wronged! He had wanted to go all out, but he got pregnant the moment he came to kun city. The two babies could be connected seamlessly. Her husband and daughters thought that she was a porcin doll and protected her. Chapter 1275 1275 Twin Gu Nian helped Cai Xiaolian back to her room. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s maidservant carried antern to light up the ce. Gu Nian identally caught a glimpse of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s stomach and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Mother, your stomach seems to be even bigger than when you were pregnant with little eighth! But your face and hands didn¡¯t grow fat!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched her stomach and smiled.¡±This pregnancy is different from when I was pregnant with little eighth. When she was pregnant with Xiao BA in the capital, she had to travel for a month. When she just arrived in kun city, she was not limatized to the environment and had vomited for a long time. This time, other than the morning of the first month, the baby was normal this month. So, this child is also growing well!¡± Gu Nian looked at her mother for a while. mother, you said that grandfather¡¯s family has the genes for twins. Grandfather¡¯s generation has it. Father¡¯s third aunt also gave birth to twins in his generation. Do you think you¡¯re carrying two? ¡± Cai Xiaolian paused and put her hand on her stomach. ¡°Mother, sister, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin, who had just returned from her grandparents ¡®room, met the mother and daughter. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Xinxin,e here. Do you think our mother is like third aunt? she has two babies in her stomach. mother? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, ¡± mother, do you want to have a pair of twins like third aunt? ¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin walked to the other side of Cai Xiaolian and looked at her stomach. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s materialism had beenpletely destroyed by this transmigration. She looked at Gu Xin, who was deep in thought, and felt a little nervous. sigh! Gu Xin sighed. I think it¡¯s hard to have twins! Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief, but then she heard Gu Xin say, ¡± ¡°I felt that it should be two younger brothers! Last time, she thought that third aunt must have a younger brother in her stomach, but she didn¡¯t expect to have a younger sister. But now that you¡¯ve asked, I feel like there are two little brothers in mother¡¯s stomach!¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Three sons and two daughters ... Her head was a little swollen, and she didn¡¯t dare to think about it! ¡®I¡¯ll be able to find out after taking her pulse in three months!¡¯ Gu Nian was amused. Mother, I believe in Xinxin¡¯s intuition. In our family, only Xinxin and big sister¡¯s intuition is very urate, and they rarely make mistakes.¡± Cai Xiaolian held her two daughters ¡®hands.¡±Help me back, I need to rest!¡± Although she had Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl, she was not as old as third aunt Gu when it came to giving birth to twins in ancient times! Cai Xiaolian was a little nervous! She couldn¡¯t sleep at night, so she told Gu shouxin about the conversation between her two daughters. Gu shouxin was not very happy and said guiltily, ¡± ¡°Little Lian, I¡¯ve made you suffer! If you¡¯re afraid, then we don¡¯t need it! We have niannian, Xinxin, and Xiaoba, that¡¯s enough for us!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cai Xiaolian reached out to block Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! The child could hear it. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s one or two, since they¡¯re here, it must be fate. As parents, how can we give up?¡± Gu shouxin leaned closer and held Cai Xiaolian in his arms. ¡°Good! In the future, you¡¯ll be the head of our family. I¡¯ll bring a few sons and they¡¯ll all listen to you. You are the Queen of our second branch!¡± Cai Xiaolian was amused by him, and her nervous heart slowly calmed down. She leaned on Gu shouxin¡¯s body and fell asleep while chatting. Gu shouxin carefullyid her t on the pillow, tidied her hair, and covered her with a thin nket. He slowly got out of bed and went to the study room. If they really had two sons, he had to make a good n now. He didn¡¯t know if the ones in his sister-inw¡¯s and fourth sister-inw¡¯s stomach were girls or sons. Forget it, in the Gu family, it¡¯s the same for a girl and a son. Let¡¯s help big brother and fourth brother to tidy up! Chapter 1276 1276 Chapter 1276-can not bear to That night, Yi Lingined to Yi Gang and was scolded by him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t cause trouble when you came? This was the kun Prefecture, not the cloud Prefecture! The Yi family can protect you, and we can only protect you. We can¡¯t let you mess around in kun state like you did in Yunzhou!¡± Yi Gang was already in his twenties and his son was already ten years old. He was the strictest in the family and would not pamper Yi Ling the most. ¡°Big brother, they hit me!¡± Yi Ling looked at Yi Gang in disbelief. Yi Gang looked at her from head to toe as if he was asking her where she was injured. How could Yi Ling not understand this gaze? but how was she going to prove it? Did he take off his clothes? Those vicious women of the Gu family had hit her in ces that were not exposed, so how could she prove it? Yi Gang red at Yi Ling. I know you like Prince Xue. However, the Xue family and the Gu family are already engaged. You should give up on this idea! If Prince Xue wasn¡¯t engaged, I¡¯d let you work hard, but unfortunately, Prince Xue is already engaged. The two love each other, so don¡¯t waste your time on Prince Xue! I think the Peng family¡¯s second son is not bad. I¡¯ve already asked him to take us to kun city tomorrow!¡± ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t like Peng Eng!¡± Yi Ling was unwilling. Peng Eng isn¡¯t the eldest son or grandson of the Peng family. He¡¯s even worse than Peng sang. I¡¯m the only girl in the Yi family. How can I marry a Peng Eng who doesn¡¯t have any real power or title?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only girl in the Yi family. Everything you have was given to you by the Yi family,¡± Yi Gang said seriously. Without the Yi family, you¡¯re not even as good as an ordinary girl! The family also had their eyes on Peng Eng! You¡¯d better take it easy. If even Peng Eng is not willing to be engaged to you, I¡¯ll take you back to Yunzhou and marry you off to one of father¡¯s Deputy generals!¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± Yi Ling¡¯s eyes widened. Yi Gang ignored her and ordered his followers, ¡± ¡°Look after the seventh youngdy, don¡¯t let her disturb general Xue and the Gu family¡¯s youngdy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The follower replied. Yi Gang then left. Yi Ling was about to die from anger. She didn¡¯t understand why her big brother didn¡¯t treat her well. She had heard that the Peng family¡¯s eldest son treated the adopted daughter of his fifth aunt as his own sister. They were both from a family of generals that was made up of all males. Why was she so unlucky? However, it was useless no matter how angry she was. She did not dare to disobey her brother¡¯s order and went to sleep in a Huff. ...... On the first day of the third month, all the houses in the new city were sold out, and kun city was getting more and more lively. In the new city, most of the people were from other states. Only a small number of them were from kun state. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Some of the people who bought houses had moved their household registration. Now, they were considered to be people of kunzhou. Some people didn¡¯t move their household registration. Most of those who didn¡¯t move were businessmen. Their base camp was not in kunzhou. Gu shouxin had spent a year to get people to travel all over kunzhou and had now made a map. In addition to the two county towns that Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were building, Gu shouxin also decided to build viges and towns around kun city ording to the peopleing and going. His n was to expand little by little with the three cities, Baiyu city, which was built by fourth uncle Gu in the North, chunnan city, and kun city, in the South. At the same time, he put on the memorial and chose a ce to build another County in the eastern part of the kun province near the CI province. Then, he expanded in all four directions toward the center. Gu shouxin originally wanted to let Qian Liang be in charge of the county near the provincial city, but he was used to using people and could not bear to do it, so he nned to ask the Emperor to send people over. Chapter 1277 1277 Chapter 1277-splitting money At the same time, I¡¯ll also report to the Emperor that his wife is pregnant again. Not only his wife, but also his sister-inw and younger sister-inw. Emperor, you can do as you see fit. If you want to bestow a surname, you have to choose carefully. You can¡¯t care about one and lose the other. Gu shouxin was very satisfied with his idea. Let the Emperor have his own headache! N?v(el)B\\jnn Because he was the only one in the family who had a career, the Emperor had more interaction with him. But to the Grand Empress Dowager, the three brothers of the Gu family were her grandsons. The olddy was not biased at all, so you can slowly choose for yourself! ...... After the sale of the new city ended, Gu Xin and Gu si could finally rx a little. Their family had made quite a lot of money from selling in the new city. There were a lot of silver notes and silver ingots in the family¡¯s warehouse. Gu si had been with Gu Xin for a long time and had be a money-grubber. Every night, if she did not count the silver with her third sister, she would feel that something was missing. Grandpa Gu looked at the two girls and waved his hand. He called grandma Gu and the three pregnant wives to split the money. Grandpa Gu asked Gu Xin to pass him the ount book and he was nning how to split the money. The three daughters-inw of the younger generation of the Gu family looked at their inws, a little confused. What was the point of returning the warehouse to them? After Grandpa Gu confirmed it, he told her his purpose and then exined the division of money. Zhang Shi was shocked. The family didn¡¯t split, so why did they split the money? Cai Xiaolian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t matter where the money was. After a few years of getting along, she already knew what kind of people her inws were. Madam yang was only in her twenties and was still considered young. She expressed her apprehension that she would leave the silver with her parents and was not afraid of being a housekeeper. Grandma Gu said that it was because they didn¡¯t know how to do it, so they had to learn it first. The second brother was working in the government office, the eldest brother was in chunnan city, and the fourth brother was in Baiyu city. No one knew what would happen in the future. I¡¯m not asking you to do it, but I¡¯m asking you to know it. Cai Xiaolian understood. The two elders were thinking a little too far ahead. They reckoned that once chunnan city and Baiyu city werepleted, they would chase sister-inw and fourth sister-inw out to help their husband! So, the Butler had to know. Zhang Shi had no objections at all, so the silver was distributed very smoothly. As the person in charge of this sale, Gu Xin and Gu si had put in a lot of effort. Grandpa Gu gave the two children 1000 taels each and let them keep it for themselves. Zhang Shi looked at Gu si, and grandma Gu said directly, ¡± ¡°If the eldest and the second son want to help their daughter manage the silver, then I don¡¯t mind helping my sons manage the silver.¡± Zhang Shi immediately gave up on her daughter¡¯s one thousand Liang. Gu si knew how to hide money. As long as Mrs. Zhang didn¡¯t ask for it openly and went to her room to take it, she generally wouldn¡¯t be able to find it. As for Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu, Grandpa and Grandma Gu would give them some money when the time came. They had also been helping out with the Zhang and Yang family¡¯s Affairs. After his wife and granddaughter had left, Grandpa Gu held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Lann, the silver has been divided among them, so you can rx. You see, should I write a letter to Mother and ask her to send someone to help you? You¡¯re in charge of the farm alone, and you have to take care of the housekeeper. It¡¯s a bit tiring.¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Chuan, let¡¯s not trouble mother. The families that second brother found are very honest, I can manage them. I don¡¯t have to do much with their families around. When eldest and fourth¡¯s wives give birth and the children can leave, let them go with eldest and fourth.¡± Chapter 1278 1278 I don¡¯t even want second brother¡¯s family Cai Xiaolian knew grandma Gu well and knew that she was up to this idea. Grandpa Gu smiled. that¡¯s good. Let the two families train themselves. Otherwise, when we¡¯re both a hundred years old, second brother will have to take care of the children and his brothers. He¡¯ll be tired! Grandma Gu pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything. Brother Chuan, you might not know this, but if I could, I wouldn¡¯t want second brother¡¯s family either! ...... At the same time that the new houses were sold out, the dock in kun city was also built. Gu shouxin decided to test the ship on March 3rd. There were merchants from Jiangnan who specialized in building ships. They had finished building them long ago and were leaning against the pier, just waiting for this day. If the waterway was connected, how many spices from the divine Sand Kingdom and how many jade stones from the Jinnan Kingdom could each ship carry back? Of course, the merchants in Jiangnan were very good. This fleet was also cooperating with the Gu and Peng families. On the 3rd of March, the sky was clear and the people of kun city had all gone to the dock to see the test flight. In the past, because of the existence of the southern border, there were no ships from kun city to the other state capitals of the great Zhou. Now that the southern border was gone, the great Zhou Dynasty had an additional Lin Prefecture. Kun city could take the water route through Lin Prefecture, ding Prefecture, Qing Prefecture, Yuzhou, Liang Prefecture, Yi Prefecture, and then reach the Jiangnan. The people cheered as they looked at the shirtless workers carrying boxes of goods onto the ship. They thought that there would be ships carrying boxes of goods to kunzhou in the future. The kun Prefecture was no longer the poorest ce in the great Zhou. The horn was blown, and the sails were raised. The merchants from Jiangnan set off. Gu Xin and her sisters were dressed in men¡¯s clothing as they watched themotion from the crowd. Even after the ship disappeared from sight, there were still many people on the dock. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Lord Gu is a good official who serves the country and the people!¡± Some of the old men cried. Someone echoed,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Lord Gu has provided us people of kunzhou with a lot of work. Now we don¡¯t have to leave our hometown to make a living. As long as we work hard, we can support our families with our own hands!¡± ¡°......¡± Gu Xin loved to hear people praise her father. She was happy to hear it for a long time before she decided to leave. When she turned around, she saw two people she didn¡¯t like, Yi Ling and Yin Yingli. If Peng Eng wasn¡¯t beside her, she would definitely ignore him. She walked over and greeted Peng Eng before Gu Xin and her sisters left. Yi Ling¡¯s eyes were burning with rage as she watched them leave. Yin Feili pulled her back and she turned around to see Peng Eng looking at her with a strange expression. ¡°Miss Yi, do you have any misunderstandings with them?¡± Peng Eng asked directly. Yi Ling nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± When I was in Yunzhou, no one dared to not take me seriously. When I arrived in kunzhou, her sisters seemed to dislike me. Since they don¡¯t like me, why should I lick my face to please them?¡± Peng Engughed,¡±miss Yi, I can be considered to be familiar with thedies of the Gu family.¡± As far as I know, they wouldn¡¯t dislike someone for no reason. Since they don¡¯t like each other, the other party must have done something to make them dislike him!¡± ¡°Peng Eng, what do you mean?¡± Yi Ling¡¯s expression changed. Peng Eng shrugged and said,¡±it¡¯s nothing!¡± He was just telling the truth. By the way, miss Yi, you asked Fei Li in private about the training time of the soldiers, you could have asked me directly.¡± Yi Ling was stunned. ¡°Grandfather and Grandpa Yi have been friends for many years, and our families have a good rtionship,¡± Peng Eng continued. In fact, a good rtionship didn¡¯t necessarily mean marriage, not to mention that it was forced. You can¡¯t force a melon to taste sweet.¡± Chapter 1279 1279 Chapter 1279-artificial Yi Ling flew into a rage out of humiliation. She pointed at Peng Eng and called out his name.¡±Pengyang, what do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that the Yi family is in a hurry to get close to your Peng family?¡± Peng Eng sneered,¡±think whatever you want.¡± For the sake of the Yi family, I¡¯ll go shopping with you and familiarize you with kun city. If you have any ill intentions or want to cause trouble, then I¡¯m sorry. As the descendant of the Peng family, I won¡¯t allow anyone to destroy the peace that kun city has finally obtained!¡± After he finished speaking, he nced at Yi Ling¡¯s guard who was about to draw his saber. ¡°Keep a close eye on your girl. It¡¯s fine if she offends our Peng family¡¯s child in kun city, but the Gu family¡¯s child is not someone your Yi family can afford to offend. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t apany you!¡± Peng Eng walked a few steps and turned back. He looked at Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant and said, ¡± ¡°The flight test is over. Take your girls home! She¡¯s not in good health and can¡¯t be exposed to the wind!¡± Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant had already been reprimanded by eldest Madam Peng, so how could she not listen? she held Yin Yingli¡¯s hand and followed. Yin Yingli¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Yi Ling.¡±Sister Yi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in good health, so I can¡¯t y with you. When you¡¯re free,e to the Peng family to y with me!¡± Peng Eng stopped, turned around, and said to Yin Yuanli, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re only a guest of the Peng family. You don¡¯t have the right to invite anyone over!¡± Yin Yingli was so aggrieved that tears flowed down. ¡°Peng yang, you¡¯re a coward! What¡¯s the big deal about bullying ady?¡± Yi Ling cursed in anger. Unfortunately, Peng Eng didn¡¯t care about her at all. He watched as the maidservant supported Yin Yingli to walk in front of him and then went to drive the carriage without looking back. The dock was still a little far from the Peng mansion. One was in the Northwest corner, and the other was in the southeast corner. Yin Yingli was a weak little white flower who didn¡¯t walk. After this year¡¯s Lantern Festival, Peng Eng had asked eldest Madam Peng about Yin Yingli. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Eldest Madam Peng was also very busy. Her son and future daughter-inw were still in the enemy country, and she was training the soldiers every day. How could she have time to take care of Yin Yingli? Moreover, Yin Yingli was the only bloodline of her maiden family, so she couldn¡¯t really leave her alone. As a result, the First Lady of the Peng family directly handed her over to the second Peng brother and the fourth Peng wife to manage. At home, the fourth Peng wife was in charge of Yin Yingli, and when she went out, the second Peng brother would definitely follow her. Among the brothers of the Peng family, only Peng Eng had the most contact with the Gu sisters. When the Gu family first came to kun city, it was Peng Eng who apanied eldest Madam Peng to pick them up. Peng Eng was also more tactful than his other brothers. He was not as straightforward and could understand the little thoughts between the girls. In addition, second general Peng had died in battle many years ago, and third Pengng was guarding the sand divine Kingdom. In order to preserve the bloodline of the second branch, as long as one of the second and third Pengng was outside, the other had to be in kun city, unless there was a situation that required all the descendants of the Peng family to go to the battlefield. Over the past year, Peng Eng had clearly recognized and understood the Gu family¡¯s ability and character. In his opinion, the Gu family could lead the people of kun state to a good life. The Gu family¡¯s brothers and sisters were not as arrogant and domineering as the other children of aristocratic families. They were clear about what they loved and hated. They would not make life difficult for one person for no reason. He didn¡¯t want people like Yin Yingli and Yi Ling to ruin the rtionship between the Peng family and the Gu family. Of course, he didn¡¯t want the girls of the Gu family to be troubled either. In his eyes, the girls of the Gu family, including Huo Yanyu, were all capable, unlike Yin Yingli and Yi Ling, who were pretentious. Chapter 1281 1281 Chapter 1281-sess The tenth Princess knelt on the ground and refused to get up,¡±mother, your daughter only heard about it this morning.¡± The daughter was worried that the people around her mother would harm her, so she brought it up at this moment. A daughter¡¯s big day is nothingpared to the safety of her mother and younger sister.¡± When Queen Dugu heard the word ¡®Royal sister¡¯, she immediately waved her left and right away. mother, ¡± the tenth Princess said, ¡± Murong is a witness for this incident. Please let her stay. Queen Dugu nodded. Gu Hui, who had already reached the door, turned around and closed the door. She kneeled in front of Queen Dugu in fear and trepidation and slowly took off her clothes, revealing the bruises on her body. Just like a cowardly and cowardly person, she told her about the things that the tenth Princess had ordered her to do. She used drugs and the beauty to seduce Peng ze. In the end, Peng ze could not resist the beauty and was controlled by her. The happy things she talked about were also very specific. This was what she added in from many people¡¯s Secret booklets. In order to make it more realistic, she even talked about things that were not suitable for children, as if she was very satisfied with Peng ze¡¯s ability. After he finished talking, he began to talk about the old matters of taking care of Princess Ming Yue¡¯s maidservants and great general Peng. The tenth Princess and Yan Mo had found out about the old story between the olddy and general Peng, about the infatuated goddess and the cruel general. The couple had set up a few traps to lure the nanny into the house. To tell the truth, the wet nurse had fallen for general Peng¡¯s trick so easily because she had truly fallen for him. Queen Dugu looked at Gu Hui, who was wearing a dudou and kneeling on the ground, trembling. Her expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake. On top of that, she knew about the old woman beside Gu Hui, so she believed her immediately. After a moment of silence, she asked Gu Hui to get dressed and prepare for the tenth Princess ¡®wedding. The tenth Princess was apprehensive. She did not know if her mother believed her. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t believe it. Murong was already in control of Pengze, and the city defense map of kun city was settled. Without her saying anything, her mother would definitely bring Murong to her side so that she could know the situation of Pengze at any time. As long as she was by her mother¡¯s side, Murong would definitely be able to find an opportunity to kill Ming Yue, but it would be difficult to escape. The tenth Princess felt that she had let him down, but she had discussed it with Yan Mo. If Murong lost his life because of the assassination, they would treat his two sisters better in the future. The wedding continued until night. Gu Hui quietly watched Yan Mo abide by the customs of the goddess Kingdom. In fact, she admired Yan Mo. Even if Yan Mo was not from the great Zhou Dynasty, he had grown up in the great Zhou Dynasty. A man who grew up in the great Zhou Dynasty could ept the customs of the wedding of a man in the goddess Kingdom. If he was not a coward, he must be a man who knew when to yield. It was a pity that he was not from the great Zhou and had caused the death of so many great Zhou soldiers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the evening, the newly-wedded Princess and Fuma returned to the princess¡¯s Manor, and Gu Hui was called to the pce by Queen Dugu¡¯s men. Queen Dugu looked at the girl kneeling on the ground with trembling hands and asked casually, ¡± ¡°Murong? Where did hee from? What did his mother do? How did you enter the princess¡¯s Manor?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s voice trembled as she replied. However, the ce, the person, and the experience she had when she entered the princess¡¯s Manor were all recorded in the thick book of the female official beside Queen Dugu. The three of them had forged their identities wlessly, and it was impossible for them to be found out. Chapter 1282 1282 The environment can really change a person After hearing the female official¡¯s reply, Queen Dugu trusted Gu Hui even more. After the female officials left, Queen Dugu asked someone to give Gu Hui a seat. She did not mention how she would deal with the elderlydy beside her. She only asked if Gu Hui was willing to work for her. Gu Hui expressed with a troubled expression that the tenth Princess treated her very well and had just gotten married. This was the time when the residence needed people, but Huanhuan He rambled on and on, and Queen Dugu felt a headacheing on. Queen Dugu interrupted her and ordered, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. From now on, you will work for me in the day. Bring Pengze into the pce, and I will arrange a ce for you to stay.¡± Gu Hui was surprised and overjoyed. She knelt down and kowtowed to Queen Dugu. Queen Dugu looked at Gu Hui yfully. ¡°Murong, have you taken a fancy to that little general of the great Zhou? Looking at you, he shouldn¡¯t be a small general! It should be the great general!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s face turned red and she lowered her head in embarrassment. In his heart, he was cursing, this old woman! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve been supplementing miss¡¯s Secret booklet for so many days, how can I not understand? hahahaha! Queen Duguughed. it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m old and injured my body when I was giving birth to Ming Yue. Otherwise, I would have asked you to clean him up and send him to my bed. I¡¯d like to see if he¡¯s a general or a general! Gu Hui really wanted to spit in her face! However, I still have to say some good things. How can a stinky man from the great Zhou be worthy of our Queen? Her Highness the Queen was so noble, how could there be enough men in great Zhou to match her? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He rambled on and on. Queen Dugu was in a good mood. If the Gu family were here, their eyes would have popped out of their sockets. Their Huihui had learned how to tter people. She did not know how to tter people when she was a vige girl! Indeed, the environment could change people! That night, Gu Hui brought the wounded Peng ze into the pce of the goddess Kingdom and stayed in the most remote courtyard. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang wanted toe with them, but unfortunately, they had things to do outside the pce. If the four of them entered together, there would be no one outside to contact them, and the news would not be able to spread. After moving into the pce of the goddess Kingdom, Gu Hui and Peng ze were even more careful. Every night, they would shout at the top of their lungs, afraid that people outside would not hear them. In fact, the two of them didn¡¯t do anything. They just sat on the bed and howled. Gu Hui had hidden all the beauty Powder that Yan Mo had given her and did not let Peng ze eat it. She was afraid that this Jiaojiao beauty was too strange. She was afraid that after Pengze ate it, even if he returned to the great Zhou Dynasty, no one would be able to cure him. Fortunately, she had followed Gu Nian into Yan Mo¡¯s military camp in Qingzhou and met the soldiers who had been attacked by the beauty. She had also heard a lot about the beauty from grandma Xiao, so Yan Mo had been able to use her full potential and make it difficult for others to see through. Yan Mo had even asked Peng ze to try it out. Peng ze had been badly beaten, but he had also won Yan Mo¡¯s trust and believed that he had taken it. They stayed in the pce for about five days. One night, Peng ze suddenly hugged Gu Hui, lit the candle, and rolled on the bed. His figure was reflected on the window. Gu Hui was cooperative, but it was really ufortable. She wanted to do him directly. What was the point of waiting for their wedding night? Unfortunately, Peng ze refused to cooperate again. It was onlyte at night when Peng ze blew out the light and sat by the bed. He whispered to Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°Ask Jinghe and he sanniang about their situation tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1283 1283 Chapter 1283-attack Peng ze felt that it would be a torture for both of them if they continued like this. It was really hard for a man and a woman who loved each other to put on such a show for people to see every day in such an environment. If he still did not take out the map of kun city, Gu Hui would definitely be punished by the Queen or the princess. He did not want to see Gu Hui get hurt. He might as well figure out the situation here, contact kun city, and start a war. He was a son of the Peng family, and he would rather live standing than die kneeling. However, Gu Hui had been to many ces for him and had risked her life toe to this most dangerous ce. He had to be responsible for her. The next night, Gu Hui told Peng ze about Princess Jinghe and he sanniang¡¯s movements. They had gotten the information from dugu Jiu, the tenth princess¡¯s residence, and what they had seen when they were wandering around the city. They had also deliberately made friends with the great general of the goddess Kingdom. From this information, Pengze had already figured out the defense of the goddess Kingdom. In the past, the great Zhou Dynasty had never figured out the defense of the goddess Kingdom because it was easy to defend and difficult to attack. If they wanted to take down the goddess Kingdom, they would suffer great losses. If they sent spies, almost all the men would be exposed, and the women would die in the goddess Kingdom or join the goddess Kingdom without any useful information. Situations like Gu Hui¡¯s group of three that had not been discovered were rare. These three people were too good at acting. Other than he sanniang, Gu Hui and Jing He had only been in the Army for less than a year. Their personalities and tempers were simr to those of the girls from the goddess Kingdom. Once Pengze received news about them, he immediately drew a city defense map for them. After another night of acting, the next day, Gu Hui went to work for the Queen. Peng ze immediately found an opportunity to make the information he sent to kunzhou as detailed as possible. The letter also stated that they had to go to war as soon as possible, or their identities would be more and more dangerous. Actually, it was all his fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Gu Hui and the other two would have been able to hide well. However, with his presence, there would be more people watching him and Gu Hui. Once Gu Hui was exposed, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang would be in danger. ...... On the 11th of March, general Peng received a messenger pigeon from Deputy general Xu. He opened it and looked at it. With a serious expression, he asked someone to summon Xue Qianyu, first wife Peng, to his study for a discussion. ¡°The goddess has so many soldiers?¡± Eldest Madam Peng was shocked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two countries had only had a simple battle and had never had arge-scale war. They had no idea about the internal situation of the goddess Kingdom. Those who came to kun city to do business were all citizens of the Kingdom of goddess. Even if there were nobles who came, they would be their servants. They never mentioned anything about military affairs. ¡°This is what a ¡®ze and little Hui estimated from what they know. There are still things they don¡¯t know!¡± General Peng said in a heavy tone. ¡°General, this is the royal city. There are only two cities to the North of the royal city. After crossing another mountain, we will reach the kun River after riding for half a day. I suggest that we attack directly and catch the goddess Kingdom off guard. The Army will press on the border and the soldiers of the water camp will stay behind! ¡°Take down these two cities and use them as strongholds. Send troops to guard the East and West to prevent the goddess Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements! Head south and attack the royal city of the goddess.¡± Xue Qianyu pointed at the map and said. ¡°General Xue, how many soldiers do you think should be sent? Should we send the Peng family Army or the Yi family Army? When are we going to attack?¡± Old general Peng stroked his beard and looked at Xue Qianyu. Chapter 1284 1284 Asking for the Gu sisters ¡°help ¡°General, I think that the soldiers of the water camp will cross the river at night and secretly explore the situation of that mountain. When the news came back, it would be time to attack. I think we can send 50 thousand troops, the Peng family Army will clear the way, and the Yi family Army will attack the city. Yan Mo had been in the Peng family Army for a few years and was very familiar with their operations. Of course, Yan Mo used to be in the Yi family¡¯s Army, but he¡¯s not as familiar with the Yi family¡¯s Army as he is with the Peng family¡¯s Army.¡± Xue Qianyu replied. ¡°A warship can carry 2000 people, and the Navy has 20 warships in total. It will take three times to send these 50000 people to the other side of the river! The goddess Kingdom noticed us when our Army crossed the river. They¡¯ve already prepared for us three times. That mountain is a natural chasm that the great Zhou Empire will find difficult to conquer!¡± Lady Peng said. Xue qianxun frowned. He had just arrived at the water camp, so he was not as familiar with the situation of Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom as the Peng family. However, 50,000 troops were the least. The other party had 100000 troops around the royal city. If they wanted to go unnoticed by the goddess Kingdom, the only way was to swim to the other side in the dark. However, except for the soldiers of the water camp, no one in the Peng family Army could swim to the other side and still fight in spirit. Currently, there were only 20000 people in the water Battalion. General Peng nced at Xue Qianyu and asked, ¡± ¡°If general Xue is given two days¡± time to lead his men over, will he be able to figure out the defenses on that mountain?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t reply immediately. He looked at the mountain on the map. When he was training in the Navy, he could see the goddess-like mountain of the goddess Kingdom. It was very high and dangerous. He hadn¡¯t been there before, but he had heard Pengng mention that it would be difficult for them to even climb up the mountain, let alone attack. There was a road next to the mountain. Usually, people from the kingdom of goddess who came to do business would set off from that road. They would take a day¡¯s walk or a half-day carriage ride to the river, cross the river, and walk to kun city. However, the inspection at the intersection was very strict. The number of people who came out was the number of people who went back. I have an idea, ¡± eldest Madam Peng suddenly said. we can ask the Gu sisters for help. Dress up the women in the army and detain the merchants of the kingdom of goddess. We¡¯ll use their identities to enter the kingdom of goddess. After that, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to release a rope down the mountain, and our soldiers will use the night to climb up the rope. Of course, we¡¯ll have to first investigate the situation of the defenses there.¡± The three of them looked at eldest Madam Peng with the same expression, as if to say, ¡± what kind of joke are you making? ¡± The Gu family¡¯s daughters are lively and lively, and they have long wanted to find eldest sister. Aren¡¯t you giving them a chance to go to the kingdom of goddess? There¡¯s no way Lord Gu (my second uncle) will agree to your request! Xue Qianyu added, ¡± I won¡¯t agree to it either. Gu Nian will definitely want to go if she knows about it. ¡°General Yin, let¡¯s just forget about this idea!¡± Old general Peng stroked his beard. General Peng: ¡± Madam, if you want, you can send someone to learn from the two sisters. Of course, you have to promise that the person you send will not try to get information from them. ¡°Old general Peng, great general Peng, and general Xue,¡± she said,¡±I know that Lord Gu is a protective person who doesn¡¯t allow his children to take any risks. Then let¡¯s not look for the Gu sisters, but their subordinates. They were the four aunties of Deputy general Meng, who was beside general Zhou. The four of them managed the shops for the Gu sisters and knew how to make up. They were born as bandits, and their martial arts skills were no worse than thedies in the Army. I would like to use the four of them to bring the rest of the soldiers in the female Battalion. But this also requires the consent of the Gu family¡¯s youngdies.¡± Chapter 1286 1286 Want to go Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu unhappily. She strode over and ced her foot on the chair that Xue Qianyu was sitting on. With one hand on her knee and her other hand on her chin, she lifted Xue Qianyu¡¯s chin.¡±This young man is really pretty, do you want to go home with me?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Xue qianxun was stunned. Gu shouxin coughed. Gu Nian put down her hands and feet and stood up straight. ¡°Xinxin often told me how the girls in the goddess Kingdom flirted with her and sisi. I understand. She¡¯s pretty, and there are beautiful girls in the goddess Kingdom!¡± Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu looked at her, not saying a word. Gu Nian ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side. let me ask you this. Is my kung fu better than the Meng family¡¯sdy? ¡± Is my ability to adapt better than them? My makeup skills are also better than theirs! Big Sister, Sister Zhen, and the carefree he sanniang can all integrate into the goddess Kingdom, so why can¡¯t I? Just let me go! I¡¯m also a Princess of the great Zhou, and I can also share the burden of the great Zhou! And my big sister is there!¡± Gu shouxin had a headache. It had been a long time since his eldest daughter had wanted to do something so enthusiastically. But he didn¡¯t want to agree! If he didn¡¯t agree, this girl would probably run away secretly! ¡°Aiyo!¡± At this moment, there was an ¡°ouch¡± outside the door, and then it immediately became quiet. Gu shouxin pinched the space between his eyebrows. He had not settled the big one, and the small one came again.¡±Come in!¡± There was no sound from outside. ¡°If you don¡¯te in, I¡¯ll lock all of you in the study room and not allow you to go out!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Second uncle!¡± The door to the study was pushed open. Three young girls stood there. They were Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu. All three of them had the same expression. Gu shouxin nced at them and finally knew that he had made a mistake! ¡°What did you hear?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Gu si and Huo Yanyu both looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin thought,¡¯big sis and sister aren¡¯t around, so I¡¯m the boss now? Gu Xin lowered her head and held it with both hands. She raised her head carefully, ¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be honest. We came here to peek at sister and second brother Xue, not to eavesdrop on your conversation. We heard everything that sister said after she entered the room.¡± Gu shouxin asked,¡¯what does Zhenzhen think after hearing it? Do you want to be like your second sister and share the burden of the great Zhou as a Princess? As Huihui¡¯s younger sister, you¡¯re going to save her?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Second uncle, I¡¯m not a Princess.¡± Huo Yanyu waved her hand. I don¡¯t know Kung Fu, so I won¡¯t be a burden!¡± Gu si also waved his hand. second uncle, I don¡¯t have such thoughts. I often wander around the trading area. Even if I wear men¡¯s clothes, many girls in the goddess Kingdom still recognize me. Gu Xin pouted and nodded, ¡± father, I actually had this idea. I can make myself uglier so that no one will recognize me. My kung fu isn¡¯t bad either. Even the fourdies of the Meng family can¡¯t beat me. ¡± ¡°You guys can leave now. I¡¯ll talk business with Prince Xue!¡± Gu shouxin said as he nced at Gu Nian. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin were unwilling. Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes widened, and his aura was released. Gu Nian and Gu Xin had no choice but to bring Gu si and Huo Yanyu down the stairs unwillingly. After the door closed, Xue Qianyu was about to speak when Gu shouxin raised his hand to stop him. Xue Qianyu nced at the door and shook his head helplessly. Gu shouxin said,¡±still not leaving?¡± Are you waiting for me to kick you out?¡± A rustling sound came from outside, and after a while, it waspletely quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with niannian. You¡¯re not allowed to agree or help her!¡± Gu shouxin said to Xue qianxun. Xue Qianyu shook his head. I won¡¯t. I never wanted to go. Chapter 1288 1288 Chapter 1288-why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier Eldest Madam Peng allowed Gu Nian to continue. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian looked at her own picture and told her the results of her discussion with Gu Xin earlier. Her and Gu Xin¡¯s n was for the two of them and thirddy Meng to go together. All thedies of the Meng family knew how to put on makeup, but the other three often appeared in the shops in the trading area. Only thirddy Meng, who was the behind-the-scenes manager, didn¡¯t often appear. Of course, thirddy Meng¡¯s Kung Fu was also the best. The three of them would be reced by three girls who would do business in the goddess Kingdom. The candidates were already in ce. They were all provided by Gu Xin and were underdy Baili from Jade Dragon City in the goddess nation. Miss Baili woulde to kun city once every two months to pick up the goods from the Gu family¡¯s shop and then transport them back to Jade Dragon City to sell. There was a girl who was simr in build to Gu Nian, but she had a scar on her face. She often wore a veil, but she was very strong. She was working as a Porter. Thatdy was called Baili sixteen. Gu Xin often gossiped about Baili sixteen with the Murongdies from the capital. Baili sixteen was the sixteenth-born girl in the Baili family. She was born with a birthmark and was not liked by her mother. She was used as a maidservant by her older sister and did the most tiring work. Her life was worse than that of a man in Jade Dragon City. Gu Nian could impersonate Baili sixteen. With a mask on his face and a pair of eyes that looked extremely simr, Gu Nian could easily take on the job of transporting goods. There was still some distance from Jade Dragon City to the kingdom of goddess from the mountain. Gu Nian could sneak away, change her clothes, and find a guard who was alone. Baili sixteen had been bullied and had run away more than once or twice, so no one would suspect him. As for Gu Xin anddy Meng, they could pretend to be a mother and daughter pair. Gu Xin had interacted with the mother and daughter pair before. She really liked the gold jewelry that thedy made. They metst year and every time they brought their gold jewelry to kun city, Gu Xin would be the one to buy them. The mother and daughter relied on each other and lived in the countryside. They were often bullied by the women in the same vige. When they came to kun city, they would stay far away from the other people in the goddess Kingdom and were not familiar with them. Gu Xin was confident that she could convince the three of them to hand over their identities and pass the security check. The mother and daughter had already decided to settle down at the West Gate after the city of chaos was built. As for Baili sixteen, if she was not willing, she could just snatch it. Eldest Madam Peng rubbed her chin and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the three of you, how are you going to bring the climbing rope over? The inspection there is as good as the one in kun city!¡± Gu Nian smiled. aunt Yin, Xinxin has been studying medicine with grandma Xiao for four years. A bag of powder from her can knock out all the guards on the mountain in the kingdom of goddess. You don¡¯t have to give them food. They can just smell it. I¡¯ll meet with thirddy Meng and transport the things we need to the mountain bit by bit. The three of us will be able toplete the task within six hours. At that time, the other brothers can immediately enter the mountain and upy the top. You can then smoothly carry out your n!¡± Eldest Madam Peng looked at Gu Xin in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Is there really such a thing? Why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. aunt Yin, you don¡¯t know this. It¡¯s very difficult to find the ingredients required to make this medicinal powder. I spent half a year to make it. I¡¯ve already used up all the ingredients. Grandma Xiao said that she didn¡¯t have any there either. I was nning to give them to my sisters for self-defense.¡± Realization dawned on eldest Madam Peng. She knew that if such things could be obtained inrge quantities, the great Zhou would have long regained their lost territory. Chapter 1289 1289 Looking for Grandpa and Grandma Gu Xin continued, ¡± because it¡¯s rare, we have to find the best opportunity when we reach the goddess Kingdom. There¡¯s only one chance. I¡¯m the one who concocted this medicinal powder, and I know its characteristics the best, so it¡¯s best if I go! Aunt Yin, what do you think?¡± Eldest Madam Peng smiled helplessly,¡±Xinxin, I don¡¯t agree with you and your sister going either.¡± Huihui has already gone deep into the pce of the goddess Kingdom. If you go to the camp of the goddess Kingdom as well, our Peng family can¡¯t afford to pay for anything that happened to you sisters!¡± After a moment of silence, Gu Nian asked, ¡± ¡°Aunt Yin, thirddy Meng only told us what you wanted to do with her. She doesn¡¯t know eldest sister¡¯s situation. Can you tell us about big sister¡¯s situation? Big sister has been gone for more than half a year, and we are really worried. In the past, father would only agree to it. If big sister is all right, why would the Army suddenly have an attack n?¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu Nian. The two sisters had already analyzed this on their way here. The more it was so, the more they wanted to go. Eldest Madam Peng looked at Gu Nian deeply before taking a deep breath. how about this,e to the camp tomorrow morning. If you two sisters can defeat all of us in the women¡¯s camp, I¡¯ll tell you! Oh? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. are we allowed to go? ¡± Eldest Madam Peng shook her head,¡±the decision is not in our hands.¡± If you and your sister want to go, the Peng family can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Auntie Yin, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± so, as long as we get the family to agree, you¡¯ll agree, right? ¡± ¡°As long as Lord Gu agrees to it, we have no objections,¡± eldest Madam Peng replied. ...... When they returned home at night, no one in the family realized that the two sisters had already gone out for a walk. Xue Qianyu was still in Gu shouxin¡¯s study, while Madam Xue and consort Kang were still ying cards with Cai Xiaolian and the others. When the two sisters returned to the embroidered tower, Huo Yanyu and Gu si heaved a sigh of relief. Next, the four of them discussed how to persuade Gu shouxin. Huo Yanyu felt that it would not be toote to tell second uncle after the challenge at the female Battalion tomorrow. If she told him tonight, she would make second uncle angry, and it would be even more difficult to tell himter. Gu si suggested that they could first convince his grandparents. As long as they agreed, second uncle would definitely agree as well. ¡°If father doesn¡¯t agree, Grandpa and Grandma definitely won¡¯t,¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± Grandpa and Grandma didn¡¯t want elder sister to go before. When uncle scolded brother Peng, grandma didn¡¯t scold uncle like she used to. This meant that grandma also scolded brother Peng in her heart. Grandpa and Grandma are so worried about us!¡± Huo Yanyu sighed and said,¡±actually, I think that as long as we can convince one of them, this matter will be settled.¡± Unfortunately, it¡¯s difficult!¡± Gu si also said, ¡± sister is as strong as grandma. You have helped Grandpa and Grandma do a lot of things since you were young. In recent years, sister has grown up. Grandpa often says that you are just like grandma when you were young. AI!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. that¡¯s right! Grandpa and Grandma dote on us. Big sister is just like her grandma when she was young! Even Uncle can¡¯t beat grandma.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin and seemed to understand what she meant. Grandma Gu was already in her fifties. When she first transmigrated here, this olddy looked full of energy, unlike the other olddies in the vige who were hunched over at her age. She looked more like she was in her forties. Chapter 1291 1291 I¡¯ll support both After a while, Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu came over. Under grandma Gu¡¯s expressionless inquiry, Gu shouxin still told the truth, not forgetting to re at his two daughters. Sometimes, Gu shouxin also felt very strange. He was not afraid of anything in his previous life, but now that he was in the great Zhou Dynasty, he was afraid of his mother. His cheap mother looked at him seriously, and he felt that he could no longer hide anything from her. The mother of the great Zhou Dynasty was different from his mother in his previous life, be it in terms of appearance or personality. The only simrity between the two was that they were both women with strong hearts. Perhaps he respected such people in his heart, just like how he felt towards the Grand Empress Dowager. After being someone else¡¯s son for four years, Gu shouxin really treated grandma Gu as his mother. In front of her, he had a rare feeling that he had returned to the time when he was a teenager and depended on his mother for survival. He wanted to be an obedient child. After hearing this, grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin and said, ¡± ¡°Do you know what your two daughters are doing?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±mother, you can¡¯t spoil them.¡± The Peng family¡¯s Army had a female Battalion. Huihui was in the battalion, so it could be said that she was following military orders to do missions. Niannian and Xinxin are just messing around!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Grandma Gu sneered. your two daughters are trying to pull me into this mess! Your little daughter said that she and her sister are stupid and not steady in their work, so she needs me to lead them!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. Gu Nian and Gu Xin lowered their heads. ¡®Oh no, does grandma mean that I should go or not? Why can¡¯t I understand? Sure enough, the most difficult person to figure out in the family was not father, but grandma! Gu shouxin wanted to scold his two daughters, but he realized that his father was giving him a look. I¡¯m sorry, old master. We rarely have this kind ofmunication. What do you mean by this? ¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Grandpa Gu rolled his eyes at Gu shouxin and then held grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Lann, don¡¯t make things difficult for the children. You can just tell them your n!¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s heart warmed. As expected, these things were not reliable. Brother Chuan knew what she was thinking. She smiled at Grandpa Gu, then turned to look at her son, granddaughter, and future grandson-inw. ¡°I¡¯m taking Xinxin and niannian. Second brother, you also said that you would stop us. If Xinxin and niannian defeat all the people in the women¡¯s Battalion tomorrow morning, this can only be done by the three of us!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯aunt, I¡¯m worried about you. How can you mess around with the children?¡± what? ¡± grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin. you want your mother to go to the women¡¯s camp before you believe in your mother¡¯s ability? ¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±Zhenzhen, No. Mother, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Father, aren¡¯t you going to persuade mother? Aren¡¯t you worried about your mother? Mother is already at this age and is fooling around with the children, this Jie Jie.¡± ¡°Second brother, are you looking down on your mother¡¯s old age?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Have you forgotten that a year before you decided to continue your studies, you were caught in the county and your hand was cut off to pay off your gambling debt. Your mother went alone to save you! She didn¡¯t let you hurt her at all, not even her hair is messy!¡± Grandpa Gu patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said,¡±I believe in your mother.¡± No matter what your mother does, I will support her!¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand, her face softening. Gu shouxin and the other children: Old master and old Madam¡¯s rtionship was the most profound understanding of the word ¡®husband and wife¡¯ in their lives. Chapter 1292 1292 They chose this themselves In the end, Gu shouxin did not object. The next morning, he brought his parents and his daughters to the women¡¯s camp to see the two girls ¡®abilities. He had been in kun city for more than a year. Other than the time when Gu shouxin fought with someone when the Yamen was short of people, he had not seen her for a long time. Even though morning exercises had not stopped, everyone was busy. Gu shouxin also treated this as a test for the two sisters. Yi Ling entered the women¡¯s camp and took over he sanniang¡¯s position. There were a hundred female soldiers in total. Eldest Madam Peng did not exin the situation, only saying that it was ast-minute spot check on everyone¡¯sbat ability. The stage used for thepetition was the one used by the soldiers of the Navy. The men of the Navy wanted to see it very much, but their general Xue didn¡¯t give them the chance. He called everyone to go into the water with him. Their goal was to swim across the river. Therefore, besides old master Peng and the others, there were only Gu shouxin, Grandpa and Grandma Gu. N?v(el)B\\jnn Huo Yanyu and Gu si were in charge of massaging Gu Nian and Gu Xin¡¯s shoulders and backs. second sister, third sister, ¡± Gu si asked in a low voice. do you want me to take off the sandbags on your hands and feet? ¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± let¡¯s challenge the strongest one first. We won¡¯t be able to find any sandbags after that. Each of us will take on twenty of them. After that, we¡¯ll open the sandbags and take on three of them at once!¡± ¡°I like this way of picking!¡± Gu Nian gave her a thumbs up. Then, the two sisters walked to the side of the ring and jumped onto their respective rings. In order to save time, the ring was divided into two small rings, one for each of the sisters. There were a total of ten teams in the female Battalion, with each team having ten people. Before Gu Nian was kidnapped, the Gu sisters had followed the female Battalion for a morning run. They had also talked to Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess about who was more powerful in the camp. The ten teams were divided into five teams. The first to go on stage were the Vice-generals of each team. As soon as eldest Madam Peng gave the order, she walked up to the ring. Gu Xin and Gu Nian did not underestimate their opponents. In fact, they respected them. The sisters in the female Battalion were the people they admired the most. They were able to protect their country as their daughters. Below the stage, Yi Ling¡¯s eyes turned red as she watched. She never knew that a vige girl born in a farmer¡¯s family could be so powerful. She thought that Gu Hui¡¯s extraordinary strength was the only reason she could enter the female Battalion. In the end, Gu Nian and Gu Xin¡¯s actions made her feel like she had been pped in the face. Previously, at the Gu residence, she felt that she was beaten because it was four against one. After Gu Xin and Gu Nian finished their twenty challenges, they rolled up their sleeves and pants to reveal the sandbags. Yi Ling was even more shocked when she saw the sandbags being removed. It wasn¡¯t his strength just now, and now it was time to show his true strength? Yi Ling suddenly thought of Yin Yingli. Perhaps she was right, Yingluo. The two sisters were exhausted from the morning. The sun had already risen to the top of the sky, and it was noon. There were three people left. Old general Peng¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the two children.¡±Nian girl, Xin girl, why don¡¯t you do it one by one? Or should I take a break?¡± Without waiting for the sisters to answer, Gu shouxin ruthlessly refused, ¡± ¡°No! They chose this themselves. If they can¡¯t even endure this, then there¡¯s nothing else to say!¡± Not many people knew about going to the kingdom of goddess, so Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say it clearly. Gu Nian and Gu Xin bent over and ced their hands on their knees as they panted heavily. Sweat ran down their cheeks and passed by their chins before falling to the ground inrge puddles. Their clothes were already wet, and their hair looked like they had just been washed and not dried. Chapter 1293 1293 pping her in the face openly It had to be said that the soldiers of the women¡¯s Battalion were not weak. The two sisters looked at each other and stood up straight. They said in unison, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue with thest match! Please enlighten me, Big Sisters!¡± Yi Ling followed the other two female soldiers and stood on Gu Xin¡¯s side of the ring. She was secretly happy. I¡¯ll beat you up. Hmph, you brought this on yourself! Gu Xin could see the evil intent in Yi Ling¡¯s eyes at a nce and she became even more spirited. Fine, I¡¯ll treat you as someone from the goddess Kingdom who has threatened my big sister! As soon as eldest Madam Peng gave the order to start, Gu Xin ran towards Yi Ling at lightning speed. The two female soldiers beside Yi Ling attacked from the left and right. Gu Xin¡¯s figure dodged it nimbly. She jumped up and hooked her leg around Yi Ling¡¯s neck, causing her to fall to the ground. Her body was caught by one of the female soldiers. Another female soldier wanted to grab her foot, but Gu Xin¡¯s foot was strong. Using the force of the female soldier¡¯s grip, she exerted strength in her foot and the other female soldier grabbed nothing. At this moment, Yi Ling also got up. Her eyes were burning with fire as she rushed forward. Gu Xin felt like she had used up all her energy just now, but seeing Yi Ling in this state, it was as if she had just eaten a Jade Pearl and she immediately recovered. She didn¡¯t know that she had broken through her limits. Gu shouxin frowned and looked at Yi Ling. How did the Yi family give birth to such a youngdy? He was not generous at all. 15 minutester, Gu Nian was the first to finish. Unable to hold it in any longer, shey on the ground and gasped for air. It had been a long time since she had such a great time. It was so satisfying! On the other hand, Yi Ling¡¯s scream ended after Gu Xin¡¯s shout. Just like Gu Nian, Gu Xiny on the ground with her eyes closed as she gasped for air. This was what her sister had said-using all her strength to fight with someone would make her feel better! Hahahaha, she had just openly pped Yi Ling¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about bullying her anymore. You still want to get close to second brother Xue? let¡¯s see if you have the nerve to beat me up! Bad woman! Huo Yanyu and Gu si had already prepared warm salt water for the two sisters. The two girls were so excited that it was as if they had personally won. After they were fed water, the two of them used the method they learned from grandma Xiao to help them rx their muscles. ¡°Sister niannian, I¡¯ll carry you up the carriageter!¡± Huo Yanyu said heroically. ¡°Third sister, I¡¯ll also carry you up the carriage!¡± Gu si followed. After Gu Nian and Gu Xin drank some salt water and were massaged for a while, they felt much morefortable. Instead of lying down, they sat up. Before the two of them could speak, grandma Gu went on stage. As she lifted Gu Xin up, she walked over to the middle of the ring and lifted Gu Nian up. After that, he grabbed the two girls ¡®waists and carried them down the ring. Gu Nian and Gu Xin did not dare to make a sound. Grandma Gu got off the stage easily and carried her two granddaughters to the carriage at the entrance of the camp before turning back. ¡°My dear sister, I¡¯m impressed!¡± General Peng said. Grandma Gu cupped her hands and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His mother was proving to him that his mother wasn¡¯t old. His mother was still his mother, the mother who could pull up mountains! N?v(el)B\\jnn Both general Peng and his wife could not help butugh. The two girls were sent back to the Gu family, and the two elders of the Gu family and Gu shouxin were invited to the Peng family. The second and third wives of the Peng family called their female soldiers and returned to the camp. The rest of them only had normal injuries from fighting. Yi Ling was the only one whose face was swollen from all the beating. She was crying in the camp, telling her sisters about how vicious Gu Xin was. Chapter 1294 1294 She wants to rebel? The 100 Women Army led by the Peng family¡¯s three madams were not ordinary wives or concubines. They believed that the strong were respected, and they admired the Gu sisters so much that they didn¡¯t care about Yi Ling! Other than thest three people who were fighting against Gu Nian, everyone else saw how ruthless Yi Ling¡¯s moves were. In their opinion, Gu Xin had even gone easy on Yi Ling. N?v(el)B\\jnn Of course, it could also be that third miss Gu was tired from beating him up. If Yi Ling was the first to go up, she would definitely not be able to cry and would definitely be unconscious. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Yi Ling was so angry that she left the camp toin to her brother. Unfortunately, the guards did not allow her to go out. It was useless even if she used her identity as the Yi family¡¯s youngdy. The ones guarding the gate were soldiers from the Navy. In the past few days, he had also noticed the feelings this new miss Yi had for their general Xue. He evenughed at Yi Ling,¡¯Yi Ling, in the camp, there are only generals and Deputy generals, no girls! Do you know Princess Jinghe? She wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce until the stipted time! You¡¯re ady from the Yi family, how can youpare to the princess of King Kang¡¯s residence? You have to remember that your face was pped swollen by the third youngdy of the Gu family today, and not because your face is really that big! I really hit you a few times and you really think you¡¯re so big-faced!¡± y-you! Yi Ling pointed at the guard in anger, but unfortunately, she was at a loss for words. I¡¯ll remember you! I¡¯ll get my big brother to punish you!¡± The guard threw up his hands, his face saying,¡±go ahead!¡± Yi Ling turned around and ran, crying as she ran. She ran to look for the Peng second and Peng third wives who were still in the camp, and then she fainted. Hmph, I¡¯m sick. Let¡¯s see if you can send me back. The second wife of the Peng family was the second son¡¯s biological mother. She knew how Yi Ling scorned her son and how she looked down on the marriage. She calmly pulled the third wife of the Peng family back.¡±Someone, invite doctor Xiao to take a look at Yi Ling. Take the medicine and get the needles.¡± Lying on the ground, Yi Ling¡¯s eyshes moved, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t get up. Sigh, she was tired from beating, running, and crying. She didn¡¯t want to move. This is too much, this is too much! I need to recharge my energy and sneak back. I want big brother to take me back to Yunzhou. The city of kun is too terrifying! ...... The pce of the kingdom of goddess. Gu Hui was apanying Queen Dugu when an extremely flirtatious woman walked towards them. When she walked, her waist twisted like a snake in an exaggerated manner. At this moment, she understood what niannian meant by a slender waist. She didn¡¯t expect that niannian really wasn¡¯t exaggerating. The woman walked in and bowed to Queen Dugu. She nced at Gu Hui and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a new person by His Highness¡¯s side? It seems that this lowly one has not entered the pce for a long time!¡± he¡¯s Xiang ¡®er¡¯s man, ¡± Queen Dugu said with a smile. he¡¯s a bit useful, so I brought him with me. She then waved her hand to dismiss the people around her. Gu Hui followed the crowd and left. The woman said,¡±Your Highness, I¡¯ve always seen women around you, but I¡¯ve never seen a Virgin before!¡± It seems that the person the tenth Princess gave you is very capable!¡± ¡°Are you saying that Murong is a Virgin?¡± woman dugu was stunned. The woman nodded and said,¡±yes!¡± Your Highness, have you forgotten that I used to run a brothel in Jinnan country? I can¡¯t be wrong. Your Highness, is there a problem?¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes narrowed. She knew it. Old ten, that idiot, must have been used by Yan Mo. He sent such a person to my side to assassinate me. No, Peng ze was from the great Zhou, and Yan Mo was from the southern border. Could it be that Yan Mo had gone to the great Zhou Dynasty and be its Lackey? Or was that Peng ze not Peng ze at all, but a trap set by Yan Mo and tenth brother? Chapter 1296 1296 Mother and daughter Ouyang Kun city. After a night¡¯s rest, Gu Xin and her sister went to the Peng family¡¯s house with grandma Gu early in the morning. Old general Peng and eldest Madam Peng were there to receive them. The three of them were the only ones in the Peng family who knew about this, and they didn¡¯t tell anyone else. Gu Xin¡¯s previous words were not meant to make grandma Gu happy. Grandma Gu simply had the ability to do so. She hadpleted the sisters ¡®n and added it to the Peng family¡¯s n. It sounded like it was foolproof. Perhaps it was because the Peng family thought that the Gu sisters were children and that grandma Gu was an adult, so they trusted her. Old general Peng asked curiously,¡±sister, did your father really not teach you how to fight when you were young?¡± Is your father really from an ordinary family, and not some general who retired?¡± ¡°My father taught me how to hunt!¡± Grandma Gu said calmly. It¡¯s easy to target the defenses of the goddess Kingdom!¡± ¡°Sister Xuanji, you¡¯re a genius!¡± General Peng said. Every time Gu Nian heard general Peng call grandma Gu ¡®sis¡¯, she would feel likeughing. It was as if she was watching a skit. However, grandma Gu¡¯s face was so serious. It was her habit, but it made people think that she was doing it on purpose. Gu Xin didn¡¯t feel anything. In her memory, her grandmother had always been like this. After grandma Gu joined them, she became the blind olddy of the mother-daughter pair. The mother and daughter did not often interact with the young girls who were doing business in the goddess Kingdom, so they were far away so that they would not be discovered by their peers. However, she would have to let Gu Xin carry her for the inspection in the goddess Kingdom. Gu Xin was already a little taller than grandma Gu. Although grandma Gu was strong, she wasn¡¯t fat. Gu Xin had tried carrying her on her back and found that she could carry her up the slope. After the discussion, they went to find their targets. The mother and daughter would sometimes stay at the Inn in kun city for a night, and today was the day she came to deliver the goods. Gu Si was already waiting for them at the trading area. Gu si brought them to the inn, and no one noticed them along the way. Grandma Gu and Gu Xin arrived at the inn and saw the mother and daughter. Grandma Gu sized up the blind olddy. Because of the hardships of life, the blind olddy looked like she was in her forties even though she was in her early thirties. That¡¯s great. Grandma Gu took good care of herself, so she could still draw a little. The mother and daughter¡¯s surname was Ouyang. The daughter¡¯s name was Ouyang Qing. She was 16 years old and had the same height and figure as Gu Xin, who was 14 years old. After closing the door and sitting down, Gu Xin told him the reason for her visit. Ouyang Qing tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve. Olddy Ouyang was silent for a moment. I can give you the identity token, but we have a request. As long as you agree, I can also tell you about the situation in the pce after crossing the goddess mountain! ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask us who you are?¡± grandma Gu asked in a deep voice. Regardless of whether we¡¯re using it tomit crimes or not?¡± Olddy Ouyang sighed,¡±Madam, I¡¯m from the great Zhou Dynasty, but I was born in the goddess Kingdom.¡± My parents were from Fuzhou, Jiangnan. They were saved by their benefactor and finally returned to the kingdom of goddess with him. My parents gave birth to me when I was in my thirties. When I was ten, my benefactor passed away. The daughters in her family had an internal fight. I was framed and left my benefactor¡¯s home. After that, he settled down by marrying a husband and having children in other ces. My husband was also from the great Zhou and wanted to bring my daughter back to the great Zhou. In the end, my husband was caught and executed by the royal family because he was a spy from the great Zhou. I was blind when I fled with my daughter.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1297 1297 Chapter 1297-simr Olddy Ouyang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, but she didn¡¯t have eyes, so he couldn¡¯t tell if she was lying from her eyes like normal people. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re from the Zhou Dynasty?¡± Gu Xin asked. Olddy Ouyang touched her cor and took out a small cloth bag. She carefully opened the cloth bag and refused to let Ouyang Qing help her. She opened the cloth bag, which contained a token and a folded piece of yellow paper. ¡°This is my husband¡¯s token,¡± she said as she handed the token to him. In the past few years, the country of goddess had been very strict with its internal exits. My husband wanted to take me back to the great Zhou Dynasty, but he didn¡¯t manage to.¡± Gu Xin took it. The three of them didn¡¯t know if it was from the Peng family Army¡¯s spy, but the inn wasn¡¯t far from the Peng family¡¯s house. Gu Xin asked second white to bring it to old general Peng. The three of them continued to listen to the story as they waited for old general Peng to confirm the matter. The olddy Ouyang carefully wrapped the cloth bag again. ¡°My parents are from Jiangnan. In the goddess Kingdom, children follow their mother¡¯s surname. My benefactor brought my parents to the goddess Kingdom. In order to hide their identity as people of the great Zhou, he gave them the surname Ouyang. In the goddess Kingdom, only the big families hadpound surnames. They were still children when they were in the past. They were trusted by their benefactor and took care of his daughter. There are two things in my bag. One is a portrait of my benefactor¡¯s daughter that my parents left for me. They asked me to always remember my benefactor¡¯s family. The second is my husband¡¯s token.¡± Gu Xin was confused,¡±then why didn¡¯t you give the token to the Peng family?¡± Your husband is a spy, so he¡¯s most likely sent by the Peng family. They¡¯ll definitely recognize him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just bringing it along as a memento.¡± Olddy Ouyang smiled and shook her head. I¡¯m a blind woman, and my daughter is only sixteen years old. Even in the goddess Kingdom ruled by women, we are often bullied, not to mention the great Zhou Dynasty! If it wasn¡¯t for all the things that master Gu has done in the past year, I wouldn¡¯t have had the mood to buy a house and settle down in kun city. In the past, the people of kun city didn¡¯t have a good life, but now, they were all well. I¡¯m blind, there¡¯s no hope in this life. I just hope that my daughter can marry a good man and live a simple and happy life.¡± ¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t it allowed in the kingdom of goddess to have a husband and a concubine?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Youngdy, you men of the great Zhou Can have three wives and four concubines, but why does everyone in the Gu family only have one wife and no concubines?¡± olddy Ouyang asked in return. Gu Nian: ¡± Yingluo, okay. She was wrong. She thought that everyone in the goddess Kingdom had three husbands and four concubines. A light breeze blew past, and the olddy Ouyang sat down on the edge of the bed again. The folded paper in her hand was blown away, and it fell to grandma Gu¡¯s feet. Grandma Gu picked it up and handed it to Ouyang Qing. Ouyang Qing thanked him politely. Ouyang Qing looked at the paper in her hand and then at Gu Xin. Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third miss Gu,¡± Ouyang Qing said shyly,¡±I really thought you were a young master. When I first saw you, I felt that you looked very familiar. Now I know why you look so familiar. You look a little simr to second youngdy Gu and our little master.¡± Gu Xin and Gu Nian were biological sisters and they looked 60% simr. When Gu Xin was not being cared for by the second and third wife, she did not have enough to eat or wear. Other than her eyes, there was no way to tell how she resembled Gu Nian. However, after being raised well for four years, the two sisters became more and more simr. Chapter 1300 1300 You have to believe in your sister Gu shouxin silently gave himself a thumbs up in his heart. I¡¯m not lying, I¡¯m telling the truth. Father agreed to let mother go. We¡¯ll know when theye back in a few days. Seeing that Gu shouxin was serious, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think much about it. Tired from ying cards during the day, she alsoy down to sleep after washing up. Listening to the even breathing sound beside him, Gu shouxin breathed a sigh of relief. He quietly got up, put on his clothes, and went to the study. He couldn¡¯t let his mother and two daughters pass by just like that. He still had to make the necessary preparations. This time, with the assistance of the Ouyang mother and daughter, they knew the terrain much more carefully. Gu Nian drew a map ording to Ouyang Qing¡¯s description. At this moment, Gu shouxin was staring at the design of the map. Every gap had to be calcted urately, the gap that was most advantageous for the Peng family Army to attack. The powder in Gu Xin¡¯s hands could make people unconscious for six hours. It was just right that the shift in goddess country changed at eight hours. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In these six hours, Gu Xin and her grandson could start setting up. ...... On the 11th of March, grandma Gu and Gu Xin, who had been dressed up by Gu si, changed into the clothes that the Ouyang mother and daughter usually wore and left the inn with the little cart they usually used. Grandma Gu was sitting on a small cart while Gu Xin pushed her. In order not to sweat and ruin her makeup, Gu Xin ate a Jade bead that could help her push grandma to the ferry crossing outside the West City gate without much effort. No one greeted them along the way. When they ran into Peng Eng, he did not even recognize them. When grandma Gu was ying the role of mother Ouyang, she had her eyes closed and her face covered with a cloth. The olddy Ouyang was not blind, but she had no eyes. It was very scary if she was not covered with cloth, so she had always been covered when she appeared outside. When the mother and daughter first came to kun city to do business, the guards at the goddess mountain would ask them to remove the cloth strips for inspection. However, after a few times, they stopped. In the beginning, she was still not used to it. It was normal for a normal person to be flustered when they suddenly fell into darkness and went to a ce they had never been to. Gu Xin told grandma Gu where she was in a low voice. Gu Xin¡¯s voice made grandma Gu calm down a little. Gu Xin remembered what Ouyang Qing said. She never took the initiative to greet others, but sometimes, when someone came to talk to her, Ouyang Qing would point out to Gu Xin who she had talked to. Therefore, when Gu Xin saw the people from goddess country who were also going back, she kept her distance from them and didn¡¯t talk to them. She lowered her head and pushed grandma Gu away. Walking in front of them was the Baili family. When they left the city, the Baili family¡¯s girls all got into the carriage. Gu Nian, who was dressed as Baili sixteen, followed the carriage. She was an unlikable concubine¡¯s daughter and had no right to sit in the carriage. The three of them arrived at the ce where the river boat was docked. The boat was from the kingdom of goddess, and it was the first obstacle to enter the kingdom of goddess. The three of them boarded the ship easily, and Gu Nian did not even need to reveal his identity as Baili sixteen. Baili sixteen had been tied up by Gu Nian and ced in herboratory for white eight to look after. After the Baili family boarded the ship, it was already full. Gu Xin and grandma Gu could only wait for the ship to send the people over before they could board the ship. She couldn¡¯t fight for a spot with others. In the eyes of all the people from the goddess country who came to kun city to do business, this blind mother and daughter pair were not going to fight for it. If Gu Xin rashly fought for it, she would definitely be suspected. Gu Xin was a little flustered. She had juste out and she was about to be separated from her sister? Grandma Gu could sense that she was a little anxious, so she consoled her, ¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t separate now, we¡¯ll have to separate from the goddess mountain. We¡¯ve already discussed the meeting ce. You have to trust your sister.¡± Chapter 1302 1302 It feels like I¡¯ve experienced it Gu Xin looked at the surface of the river, deep in thought. when you decide who you want to spend the rest of your life with, ¡± grandma Gu continued, ¡± you should be prepared to ept all the obstacles in your future life. You should support each other and spend the rest of your life together. Don¡¯t cower because of a moment¡¯s difficulty. We¡¯ll share honor and disgrace together, and be together for life.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin turned around to look at grandma Gu,¡¯grandma, I understand. It¡¯s just like how I like brother Yuanyuan and want to marry him. Even if he returns to the Lu family and the Lu family is a Dragon¡¯s pool or a Tiger¡¯s Den, I¡¯m willing to apany him through it. I don¡¯t like him doing everything well and bearing everything on his own. From the day I wanted to marry him, I treated his matters as my own. If the Lu family bullied him, aunty Jia, and sister Lu Xue, then they¡¯re also bullying me. I won¡¯t let them live well! I hope that brother Yuan Yuan and I can be like you, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Grandma Gu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She had known Lu Zheng for four years. Although she was old Xiao¡¯s good sister, she would not judge old Xiao¡¯s offspring just because of this rtionship. Moreover, this also involved her own granddaughter. In her opinion, Lu Zheng¡¯s life was a little tough, but he was good in other aspects. She had long noticed that this child treated Xinxin differently, so she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. When she and old Xiao were ten years old, they already knew how to y with the young masters in the county. Their Xinxin only realized that she liked her brother from the vige when she was twelve. On this topic, grandma Gu asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Do you want to get married in kun city or in the capital?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She had never thought about this before. She thought for a while and said,¡±grandma, I really want to get married in the capital.¡± Brother Yuan Yuan was the heir of Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. This was not a matter of whether he was rare or not. This was what he deserved. I want to marry him and be the wife of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s heir. I want to give him a good management of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion. I want to let the country guarding Duke know how much of a scum his behavior was back then. I want him to know that the son he abandoned was the best, but now he can¡¯t have him. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll let you live a little longer. If you¡¯re disobedient, I¡¯ll anger you to death, and you can¡¯t do anything about it. I also want to let the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife know that you¡¯ve harmed the first wife. The first wife¡¯s son, daughter, daughter-inw, and son-inw will all seek justice for her. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want revenge, but the time hasn¡¯te yet!¡± ¡°I know that father, mother, and sister despise brother Yuanyuan for being so troublesome, but I don¡¯t despise it at all! How could there be so many smooth things in a person¡¯s life? Even great-grandma, the noblest woman in the world, has experienced all kinds of pain in her life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live my life foolishly under the protection of my parents, sister, and brother Yuan Yuan. I want to have the ability to survive in adversity. Grandma, you told me that only by being strong can I not be stumped.¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin leaned on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder and said sadly, ¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m still young and I haven¡¯t experienced much. However, in my heart, I really don¡¯t want to be unable to do anything and be someone else¡¯s burden and weakness. I¡¯ve never experienced it before, but I always have a very clear feeling. That kind of powerlessness and weakness when I can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person.¡± Gu Xin was usually happy, but in her heart, this feeling was very strong, even though she was only 14 years old and had not experienced anything. It was as if she had really experienced it. Chapter 1305 1305 The Furious Queen Dugu Kun city. In the Navy camp, after dark, Xue Qianyu gathered the soldiers by the river. He had selected a group of 100 people in the past few days. Each of them was given a waterproof animal skin bag with some survival tools in it. He looked up at the sky and gave the order. The 100 people all fell into the water, causing a ssh. It was hard to notice people moving in the river at night if they were not close to it. Xue Qianyu gave Peng sng some instructions and jumped into the water with the beast skin bag on his back. After swimming to the other side, the men took off their wet pants and changed into dry clothes. They approached the goddess mountain ording to the direction they had discussed. They were on their way to deliver the equipment to Gu Xin and her grandparents. He would hide on the goddess mountain tonight and put the things at the agreed ce tomorrow. Not everyone could seed, but ten must seed. Thus, Xue qianxun chose a hundred people, and each team of ten would be responsible for one point. While they were taking action at the foot of the mountain, Gu Xin and her two grandchildren were also taking action on the other side of the mountain. They sneaked into the defensive wall on the mountain to find out the situation before they could carry out their n. Even though grandma Gu was of the same generation as the two little girls, she was no worse than them. She was very agile in the forest and could hide when she needed to. ...... The pce of the kingdom of goddess. It took Queen Dugu a few days to find out what the tenth Princess was doing behind her back. She had known about it before, but at that time, she hadn¡¯t given birth to her youngest daughter, Mingyue, and Yan Mo hadn¡¯te. She felt that she couldn¡¯t cause any waves, so she didn¡¯t care. Now that Ming Yue was born and there was also Yan Mo, if someone had not pointed out that Gu Hui was acting, she would not have thought of investigating the tenth Princess so quickly. He didn¡¯t know this before he checked, but once he did, he was shocked. Good Lord, her body was weak, and she had not inherited the strength of the dugu family¡¯s daughter from old ten. Yet, he had allied with severalrge families behind her back. With the support of Yan Mo¡¯s Southern medicine, many hesitating families seemed to have to rely on the tenth Princess. She also found out that the Tenth Brother¡¯s ambition had inted after the appearance of Yan Mo. Not only did he want to be the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, but he also wanted to Annex the Jinnan Kingdom, take down the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s kunzhou and several other states and prefectures, then take down the Yun nation and the sand divine Kingdom, and then attack thenge Kingdom. Queen Dugu was furious. This stupid thing actually believed Yan Mo¡¯s words! If it was so easy to attack, their ancestors would have done so long ago! Queen Dugu was a little regretful. She regretted keeping her promise too much! When she was young, she had relied on the Lord of Nanjiang to be the Queen, so she owed him a favor. When Yan Mo, the Crown Prince of Nanjiang, came, she would ept him and protect him. Unexpectedly, this promise had caused her to invite a Wolf into her house. The dugu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯sst instruction was to stay in a corner and never start a war unless someone took the initiative to attack. She wanted to give the people under her rule a stable life. So many years had passed, was old ancestor¡¯s Foundation going to be destroyed in her hands? She summoned her confidant and made arrangements. She did not dare to rashly deal with Yan Mo and the tenth Princess, as half of the capital¡¯s troops were in their hands. She couldn¡¯t catch him off guard either, as Yan Mo seemed to have been on guard against her. Queen Dugu was starting to regret agreeing to that Idiot¡¯s marriage. N?v(el)B\\jnn She had gotten pregnant the year beforest and had given birth to a daughter the year before. She had been negligent in the affairs of state. In addition, she had taken in the ambitious Yan Mo, which had led to the current situation. Chapter 1306 1306 Chapter 1306-believed Three dayster, at night, everyone in the pce had already gone to bed. Queen Dugu brought her confidants to Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s room. They didn¡¯t give them any time to prepare and rushed in. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Hui was wearing a dudou and hugging Peng ze. Peng ze was not wearing any clothes, and their hair was messy. In the past few days, Gu Hui had sensed that something was wrong with Queen Dugu. She was worried that Queen Dugu would find out, so she had been dressed like this every night. There were only two nkets. When she heard someone¡¯s voice, she immediately got up and folded her nkets before snuggling into Peng ze¡¯s bed. The two of them looked at the person who had appeared with a dumbfounded expression. They were so nervous that they were ready to grab the weapons hidden on the top of the bed at any moment. ¡°Your Highness, w-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Hui said in fear. ¡°Ha! These words were nice to hear! You¡¯re Yan Mo¡¯s people, so how could you not know the danger of being a beauty? How could he be infected with this? Right? Both of you are from the southern border, right? You put on a show for me, for that idiot tenth brother, right?¡± Queen Dugu looked at the two coldly and said, ¡± Murong, you¡¯re still a Virgin. It¡¯s been hard on you. Get up and put on your clothes! This King will give you another path. ¡°He ate a beauty?¡± Queen Dugu nced at Peng ze. ¡°Not tonight. Your Highness, he¡¯s promised to give me the defense of kun city and is willing to live with me in the goddess Kingdom. This subordinate didn¡¯t want him to be tainted with beauty, so I didn¡¯t give him any.¡± Gu Hui replied calmly, her elbow identally touching Peng ze. Just as the two were about to reach for their weapons, Queen Dugu¡¯s words stopped them. ¡°Ha! These words were nice to hear! You¡¯re Yan Mo¡¯s people, so how could you not know the danger of being a beauty? How could he be infected with this? Right? Both of you are from the southern border, right? You put on a show for me, for that idiot tenth brother, right?¡± Queen Dugu looked at the two coldly and said, ¡± Murong, you¡¯re still a Virgin. It¡¯s been hard on you. Get up and put on your clothes! This King will give you another path. If you don¡¯t want it, then you can all die!¡± Gu Hui and Peng ze looked at each other, then lifted the quilt, put on their clothes, and knelt at the feet of Queen Dugu. ¡°Your Highness, please spare me! We were forced to do this!¡± The two of them kowtowed. Queen Dugu smiled and raised her hand. Then, the two well-built nannies dragged Peng ze away. answer the questions separately, ¡± Queen Dugu said. if you give the same answer, I¡¯ll spare your lives! Queen Dugu sat on a chair and asked her subordinate to ask Gu Hui. ¡°Where are you guys from? What¡¯s your rtionship with Yan Mo?¡± ¡°The southern border, we are the guards that the king has given to the Prince!¡± Gu Hui answered without hesitation. Peng ze, who was next door, also answered the same way. Originally, they had been nning to say that Yan Mo and the tenth Princess had joined forces to kill Queen Dugu if they didn¡¯t receive any news from kun city and didn¡¯t surrender. The two of them had also thought of many things that would convince Queen Dugu that they would not question Yan Mo. However, before the two of them could think that they were safe, Queen Dugu had delivered herself to them. Half an hourter, all the questions were recorded, and the two strong nannies came back with Peng ze. He handed the recorded answer to Queen Dugu. Queen Dugu took a look. Yes, she had guessed right. It was said that pregnancy would make one stupid for three years. This child was only a few months old, and shepletely believed Gu Hui and Peng ze after testing them. She did not doubt them at all. Of course, no one would have thought that the two of them had long been prepared to pretend to be from the southern border to sow discord. Queen Dugu gave Gu Hui another task, which was to return to the tenth Princess ¡®side and monitor her and Yan Mo¡¯s every move. She asked her to exchange for one of her two younger sisters so that she could send a message back and forth. Gu Hui was a little hesitant, but she still defended her younger sister and strongly expressed that her younger sister was not reliable. Queen Dugu felt that Gu Hui was afraid that she would threaten her with her two younger sisters, so she demanded that Gu Hui send one of her younger sisters to the pce. Chapter 1308 1308 Chapter 1308-message Gu Hui used the excuse that the tenth Princess and Yan Mo were out at night without her as an excuse to inform Queen Dugu about their ns. When she arrived at the pce, Queen Dugu was receiving the ministers. He sanniang was guarding outside. Gu Hui stood beside he sanniang and nudged her. ¡°Big sister, His Highness is receiving someone. You have to wait a while!¡± He sanniang said with a normal expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui nodded. your second sister is taking a break today. She went to the casino and was scolded by the princess when she found out. ¡°Ah? Why did second sister go again!¡± He sanniang looked at Gu Hui and blinked. ¡°I talked about her.¡± Gu Hui nodded. that¡¯s good. I hope she gambles less. Otherwise, when will she be able to save up the money to marry her husband? ¡± He sanniang¡¯s eyes brightened and her face was full of joy. Just then, Queen Dugu¡¯s men came out of the house and looked at the sisters. The two of them immediately stood still in silence. ¡°Murong, you can go in! His Highness knows you¡¯re here.¡± The man said. Gu Hui cupped her fists, pushed the door open, and went in. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After entering, Gu Hui bowed politely and only stood up after Queen Dugu spoke. ¡°Your Highness, I have something to report!¡± Gu Hui said. Queen Dugu looked at her and asked her to continue. Gu Hui then told him about the tenth Princess and Yan Mo leaving the residence that night. This wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was normal for a newly-wedded couple to want to change their environment. Gu Hui made her own guess, saying that the two of them had probably gone out to meet someone. In the past, they would bring her along, but this time, the tenth Princess wanted to bring her along, but the Prince Consort stopped her. Queen Dugu sneered, ¡± that idiot! How could the princess of the goddess Kingdom believe in the words of a Wolf?! You¡¯re still counting money after being sold!¡± Gu Hui lowered her head and remained silent. Queen Dugu looked at Gu Hui and said,¡¯you can go back now! Since he stopped you from going with them, perhaps he already suspects that you¡¯ve betrayed him. Have you thought about how you would answer if he asked you why you entered the pce tonight?¡± Gu Hui nodded. I said that I¡¯m here to deliver something to third sister. Third sister rushed into the pce and didn¡¯t bring everything. I was also nning to leave immediately.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Queen Dugu nodded. You go! Next time, you don¡¯t have to go directly to the pce. Today, a servant girl entered the kitchen of the princess¡¯s Manor. Next time, if you have any matters, you can directly tell that servant girl.¡± ¡°Yes, I shall take my leave!¡± Gu Hui said. After she finished speaking, she left. Just as she was about to leave he sanniang¡¯s line of sight, Gu Hui¡¯s sword loosened. She knelt down to pick it up, then kicked a stone and left. He sanniang retracted her gaze. When it was time to change shifts, he sanniang walked over from that direction. She tripped and dropped her things, then went to pick them up. She did all of this naturally. She had always been the kind of person who was stupid and brainless, so no one suspected anything. When Gu Hui dropped her sword, there was no one around. They had sent the message just in case. He sanniang clenched her fists and calmly went back to her room. She took a change of clothes and went to wash up. The kingdom of goddess was very humane in this regard because it was hot since March. The guards in the pce had separate bathrooms where they lived, unlike the male guards in the great Zhou Dynasty who were all in the same Hall. The bathroom was very big. He sanniang lit themp and began to read the letter. After reading it, it burned. She had washed her hair tonight and it would not dry for a while, so she went to bedter than her roommate. Chapter 1311 1311 Chapter 1311-ready Seeing this, Gu Hui held one of their hands and ced them together. ¡°Jinghe, sanniang, you two have to believe me. I won¡¯t send myself to my death. If we leave and Pengze is left behind, he¡¯ll be the one who dies.¡± ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with Yan Mo. If he and the tenth Princess return tomorrow morning, none of us might be able to leave. You guys go to the city gate and wait. The battle report from the goddess mountain won¡¯t reach here when the sun rises. Take this opportunity to leave the city and be careful. As for dugu Jiu, Pengze and I will use my father¡¯s and old general Peng¡¯s names to give him a good deal. We will not let him have a political marriage, and I believe he will help us.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we might all die together when the battle reportes! They might even be used by the goddess Kingdom to threaten the Peng family¡¯s Army. I can¡¯t disappear. If I do, I¡¯ll be discovered immediately. They won¡¯t think too much about it since you guys didn¡¯t show up for a while.¡± ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m the boss.¡± Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were convinced by Gu Hui. Princess Jinghe told Gu Hui the details of her interaction with dugu Jiu before she packed her things and left with he sanniang. Before the two of them left, they each gave Gu Hui two of the transparent pills that Gu Xin had given them. In order to help Peng ze recover quickly, Gu Hui had already used up all the pills she had on her, but the two of them had not. Gu Hui sat alone in the room. Thinking about the tough battle tomorrow, she forced herself to sleep. ...... On the goddess mountain, the three of them took action as soon as it was time for the wedding. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Gu brought Gu Xin¡¯s Secret ointment to the checkpoint. Meanwhile, Gu Xin and Gu Nian moved from the left and right side of the city wall. Holding a bottle of ointment and putting it under a person¡¯s nose, it would make them faint. After a few days of investigation, the three of them had already figured out the number of people on duty every day and the locations of the guards. After a quarter of an hour, all the guards had fallen silently. The tent not far away from here did not notice the strange situation. The three of them didn¡¯t have time to tie up all the people. They raced against time to find the ropes and other tools that the soldiers of the water camp had ced in the past few nights. The goddess mountain was a dangerous ce, and it was impossible to climb up without tools. The only way up was through that checkpoint, which was guarded day and night. Therefore, if you attacked, you would definitely make a lot of noise and be discovered by the guards. Now that the guards had been knocked out, it was not difficult to attack. The three of them went to the two sides of the checkpoint, and after finding it, they brought the things in from the checkpoint and tied ropes on the ground on the mountain. There were a total of ten ces. After confirming that they had all been put down, the three of them returned to the checkpoint, tied up the guards, stuffed their mouths, and moved them to the side. After that, Gu Nian released a signal re in the direction of kun city. At the same time, the Navy soldiers who had already swum across the river tonight were already waiting at the foot of the mountain. When they saw the signal re, they all passed through the checkpoint. The Peng family¡¯s Army saw the signal re and quickly crossed the river. They didn¡¯t dare to cross the river rashly. They were worried that the grandfather and grandson of the Gu family hadn¡¯tpleted their task. Their actions could be seen at the checkpoint of the goddess mountain, and they were prepared in advance. It was almost dawn. By the time Xue Qianyu led a group of soldiers to the top of the mountain, the people who were changing shifts had already arrived. When the female soldiers of the kingdom of goddess saw a group of people in the uniform of the great Zhou Army appear on the path, their first reaction was not to go forward to see the situation, but to immediately return to the camp and report to the general. Chapter 1312 1312 Chapter 1312-upation The female general guarding the goddess mountain was from the Gongsun family. Upon hearing the report, general Gongsun immediately ordered his men to gather everyone and head to the goddess mountain. There could only be one reason for the appearance of great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. The checkpoint had been broken and the city walls had been upied. Otherwise, he would have received some news about the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers ¡®sudden appearance. It had to be said that general Gongsun¡¯s reaction was very fast. He didn¡¯t think about how it had been broken, but immediately ordered people to guard against it. Then, he sent a letter to the two nearest cities on the goddess mountain to mobilize the troops. Then, he sent someone to deliver a letter to the Queen in the capital. After a while, the goddess mountain was filled with sounds of fighting and killing. General Gongsun had ordered his men to head to the checkpoint. They had to kill their way to the checkpoint and close the door so that no more great Zhou soldiers could pass through. There were 10000 soldiers in the camp. The Navy soldiers led by Xue Qianyu were considered the vanguards of the great Zhou. Although the people of the great Zhou knew that some of the women in the goddess Kingdom were extremely strong, they did not expect that those who could enter the camp of the goddess Kingdom were all very strong. Furthermore, their daily training was no easier than the training of the great Zhou soldiers. In terms of strength, the female generals of the goddess Kingdom were not weaker than the male soldiers of the great Zhou. The rest was the result of the training of both sides. In the beginning, some soldiers of the water Battalion looked down on women and underestimated their enemies, so they were killed instead. The female soldiers of the kingdom of goddess did not care about their lives as they killed their way down the small path at the checkpoint. That path was narrow to begin with. Once the female soldiers of the goddess Kingdom upied the path above, the people below would only be hit by the rocks and rolled down the mountain. The soldiers of the Peng family¡¯s Army who had crossed the river by boat also climbed up the rope one by one. Xue Qianyu had already told his soldiers that once the goddess Kingdom upied the gate at the checkpoint, the soldiers at the bottom would immediately climb to the top of the mountain using the other ropes. After he went up, he had already led the soldiers to protect the ce where the rope was tied. More and more great Zhou soldiers came up. Although the kingdom of goddess had closed the gate and started to throw stones down, they couldn¡¯t get out of the gate. However, they couldn¡¯t take the top of the mountain. General Gongsun had received the real-time situation from the camp and hade here on horseback. Xue qianren stood on the city wall and looked down at general Gongsun. The shape of the mountain facing the great Zhou Dynasty was very steep, but the terrain on the goddess Kingdom¡¯s side had long been built into a wide and easy to walk road. N?v(el)B\\jnn They might not have expected that the great Zhou would one day attack in such a way. ¡°Which general of the Peng family are you? Why did you attack our goddess Kingdom for no reason?¡± General Gongsun was already over thirty years old. He looked fierce, had a loud voice, and a sharp gaze. ¡°The spy has reported that your country has allied with the former Crown Prince of the Nanjiang country to imprison the people of the great Zhou! ording to the spies ¡®reports, your country, the xingnan country in the North, the great Yu country, the divine sand country, the East, the West, and other countries have joined forces to besiege the great Zhou! Wasn¡¯t your country the one who provoked us first?¡± Xue qianxun said in a clear voice. ¡°Hmph! Nonsense! It¡¯s the great Zhou who¡¯s ambitious and wants to Annex the surrounding small countries!¡± General Gongsun didn¡¯t believe it at all. As Queen Dugu¡¯s confidant, she had never heard her mention this. ¡°Attack!¡± Xue qianren waved his hand, not intending to continue chatting with general Gongsun. Very quickly, teams of great Zhou soldiers jumped over the city walls. At the peak of the mountain, soldiers dressed in great Zhou¡¯s military uniforms leaped out. As for the checkpoint, other than the female soldiers of the goddess Kingdom who were initially there to fight for territory, the entire mountain was now filled with people from the great Zhou. Chapter 1315 1315 I have this too When Queen Dugu and Yan Mo arrived, they saw Peng ze and Gu Hui fighting with the pce guards. After Yan Mo asked for permission, he rushed up to grab Peng ze. Peng ze¡¯s internal injuries hadpletely healed. Every move he made against Yan Mo was a killing move. Since he was young, the only two times he had lost to Yan Mo were at the hands of Yan Mo. Gu Hui wasn¡¯t far from Peng ze. Seeing that he had to deal with Yan Mo and the guards who were helping him, Gu Hui hardened her heart and immediately looked for Queen Dugu¡¯s position. First, he had been cut by a knife for showing weakness, and then he had found an opportunity to take Queen Dugu hostage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Stop!¡± shut up! Gu Hui shouted as she ced the knife on Queen Dugu¡¯s neck. ¡°Gu Hui?¡± Queen Dugu raised her eyebrows, but she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. Gu Hui neither admitted nor denied it. Your Highness, make Yan Mo stop! ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be hurt just because I gave birth?¡± Queen Duguughed. You¡¯re too naive! I can tell you that all the women in our dugu family, other than that trash, tenth brother, are not trash!¡± After speaking, Queen Dugu reached out and grabbed the de. Gu Hui realized that she could no longer control the knife in her hand. Queen Dugu grabbed the knife, turned around, and kicked Gu Hui. Gu Hui, who was on guard, grabbed her foot. Queen Dugu raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Hui to be able to grab it. After all, she was very strong. Gu Hui grabbed Queen Dugu¡¯s leg and used the momentum to do a forward somersault. Then, she stood beside Queen Dugu and tried to subdue her again. For Queen Dugu to be able to sit on the throne, she definitely had her own tricks up her sleeve. Gu Hui had not caught her. The two of them exchanged dozens of blows. Gu Hui was at a disadvantage and was quickly caught by Queen Dugu.¡±Pengze, if you move again, I¡¯ll pinch her to death!¡± Peng ze¡¯s hand paused and he took a knife from Yan Mo, then was kicked by Yan Mo. ¡°Men, tie them up and send them to my study!¡± Queen Dugu ordered. Gu Hui still wanted to struggle, but it was no use. She was not as strong as Queen Dugu. She had felt the power of her grandmother before, and she thought she would never feel it again in her life. She never thought that she would feel it again from the Queen of the goddess Kingdom. Gu Hui had inherited grandma Gu¡¯s inborn strength. She was stronger than the rest of the Gu family, but not as strong as grandma Gu. Queen Dugu looked at the guard who had brought the rope over and frowned. ¡°Take the chain. This little girl might be able to break free from the rope!¡± Just like that, Gu Hui and Peng ze were tied up and taken to the study. Yan Mo wanted to interrogate them, but Queen Dugu refused. ¡°Old ten went out with youst night and didn¡¯t rest the whole night! Go back and take care of tenth brother. You don¡¯t have the right to make decisions in my goddess Kingdom!¡± Yan Mo: He wasn¡¯t convinced, but he had no choice but to lower his head. Only Queen Dugu, Yan Mo, and Gu Hui were in the study. Queen Dugu took a few steps forward and removed the cloth from Gu Hui¡¯s mouth. Then, he opened his hand and a jade pendant appeared. ¡°Is this an item that belongs to you?¡± Gu Hui was stunned. This was the jade pendant that her grandmother had given her before she set off. Queen Dugu knew what was going on from her expression. ¡°Who gave this to you? Did you bring it from the great Zhou Dynasty or did you get it from the goddess Kingdom?¡± Gu Hui did not say anything. ¡°I have this too,¡± Queen Dugu said with a smile. As she spoke, she reached into her cor and took out the jade pendant that she was wearing around her neck. She pulled it off and ced it together with Gu Hui¡¯s jade pendant. They fit together perfectly, without a single gap. Chapter 1319 1319 Chapter 1319-want to The messenger went back to report to general Gongsun that the two sides had stopped fighting. General Peng had asked Peng sng to find Gu shouxin and exin the situation to him. It just so happened that he could send the three grandkids back. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want to leave yet. She had been hiding on the goddess mountain since she had finished setting up the ce with her granddaughters on the 16th. She was still worried about Gu Hui. Hearing this, Gu Xin and Gu Nian expressed that they wouldn¡¯t leave either. Since they had already taken over the goddess mountain, they could easily return from the mountain if they encountered any danger. Peng sng couldn¡¯t do anything to them, so he went to find great general Peng. Great general Peng felt a headacheing on. He could berate the two juniors, but he had an elder! Moreover, grandma Gu was different from the other olddies. She was very stubborn. In the end, general Peng had no choice but to arrange for them to enter the military camp and wait for Lord Gu toe to bring them back. Peng sng left the goddess mountain and went back to report. He didn¡¯t go straight to the backyard of the Gu residence. Instead, he found a Yamen runner at the Yamen and went in to call for someone. When he came over, his father had told him not to go directly to the backyard. The few aunts of the Gu family did not know that the olddy and the two girls had run to the battlefield. After a while, Gu shouxin, who was dressed neatly, came out. ¡°Lord Gu, I¡¯ve been ordered to invite you to the front line,¡± Peng sng saluted. Then, he exined the situation in goddess Kingdom. Gu shouxin frowned,¡¯he only said to bring Huihui and Pengze back? He didn¡¯t say to hand over Yan Mo?¡± Peng sng was taken aback. He really didn¡¯t have one. Now that Yan Mo was the Prince Consort of the kingdom of goddess, the Queen of the kingdom of goddess might not be willing to hand him over. ¡°What about Ye Zhen and he sanniang?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°What the goddess Kingdom means is that sister Hui has already said that the two of them left for the goddess mountain on the morning of the 16th,¡± Peng sng said. He should be able to arrive in two or three days.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. you go back first. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning after I¡¯ve settled everything. N?v(el)B\\jnn Peng sng went back. Gu shouxin stood outside for a while before returning to the backyard. In the courtyard, Grandpa Gu was waiting for him with his coat on. When he saw him, he asked, ¡± ¡°Second brother, did something happen to your mother and the others?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and went over to help the old man. ¡°Father, nothing happened. I¡¯ll send you back to your room, we¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡± It had been a few days since grandma Gu had left, but Grandpa Gu had been thinking about it. He hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well at night, so he hade out when he heard the noise outside. After hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s exnation, Grandpa Gu was a little unhappy. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t your mothere back with the Peng family¡¯s fourth child? Was he really alright? How about you bring me along tomorrow? Didn¡¯t they already upy the goddess mountain? It¡¯s fine if I go with you, right?¡± Gu shouxinughed and said,¡±father, it¡¯s quite tiring to climb the goddess mountain.¡± Moreover, it would be night time by the time his son arrived there the next day. He still had to negotiate with the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, which might take two or three days. If you go with them, I¡¯m afraid little Lian and the others will have wild thoughts. How about this, after I go over, I¡¯ll definitely bring mother, Xinxin, and niannian back, okay?¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips and reluctantly agreed. Eldest and fourth were also not at home. There were only a few daughter-inw at home, and he had also gone out. Perhaps they would overthink things. Also, Gu Qingyuan and the others should be arriving soon. Brother Peng said that he woulde to kun city first. If he missed them, it would be inconvenient for his daughters-inw to receive them. Chapter 1320 1320 It¡¯s grandma who doesn¡¯t want to go back n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu shouxinforted his grandfather and returned to his room. Cai Xiaolian was still sound asleep and didn¡¯t know that he had already gone out. ...... The next morning, when Cai Xiaolian woke up, Gu shouxin was already dressed and was sitting on the bed looking at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go wash up?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to the goddess mountainter. I might not be back until tomorrow night or the day after. I want to see you more.¡± Gu shouxin helped Cai Xiaolian up. Cai Xiaolian pped his hand away and said,¡±don¡¯t make me look like a patient.¡± Aunt Xiao said it¡¯s only been five months, it¡¯s still early!¡± Gu shouxin still wanted to help her. aunt Xiao also said that you have twins. You have to be more careful than sister-inw and fourth sister-inw. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t do anything about him, so she asked about the kingdom of goddess, ¡± ¡°Why do I need you to go over?¡± ¡°The Queen of the goddess Kingdom wants to negotiate,¡± Gu shouxin said. Great general Peng and I must be present in person, and we should be discussing some diplomatic matters between the two countries.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and smiled, ¡± then it¡¯s best to talk about opening up their kingdom of goddess. They hate men from other countries. They shouldn¡¯t hate women from other countries, right? ¡± Let us women of the great Zhou Dynasty experience what it¡¯s like when a woman is in charge!¡± Gu shouxin pinched her chubby face. ¡°Aren¡¯t women the Masters of the Gu family? From father to Ren Ren, who doesn¡¯t listen to the woman at home?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. How was this the same? In the Gu family, it was true that men and women were equal. However, in the great Zhou Dynasty, men were definitely more important than women. She would definitely want to see a country that valued women over men! She remembered some videos she had seen in the modern world. A pregnant woman gave birth to a son and was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± I want more. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t give birth to a son without a penis! He then thought of another one. The young man had returned home in the middle of the night and was stopped by two girls. He had been teased by the girls with a frightened look on his face, and then he was saved by another girl. Although this was a video shot by someone else, Cai Xiaolian really wanted to see if the goddess country was like the video in which boys had to protect themselves when they were out. Gu shouxin asked her what she was thinking, and Cai Xiaolian answered. Gu shouxinughed helplessly and didn¡¯t say anything. He went to get water for her to wash up. Although the three pregnant women in the family now had two maidservants to take care of them, Gu shouxin liked to take care of Cai Xiaolian personally when he was not busy. He yearned for a wife and children, so when it came to them, he couldn¡¯t wait to treat them with his heart. After breakfast, Gu shouxin went to the Yamen to instruct Qian Liang to do more things. He had to be out for two or three days, so the Yamen¡¯s Affairs were handed over to Qian Liang to handle. With Gu shouxin¡¯s promotion to the prefect, money and grain had also be themon knowledge of the kun Prefecture. The grade was worthy of his title of role model. After that, Gu shouxin went to the Navy camp and directly crossed the river by boat. Peng sng brought Gu shouxin up the mountain and arrived at the checkpoint where Gu Xin and Gu Nian were waiting for him. ¡°Father!¡± The two sisters saw him and ran down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back with sngst night?¡± Gu shouxin red at the two of them. we want to stay with grandma. It¡¯s grandma who doesn¡¯t want to go back! The two sisters said seriously. Hehe, if you want to scold us, you can¡¯t. We have grandma! Gu shouxin: Chapter 1321 1321 Chapter 1321-encounter Gu Xin and Gu Nian pulled Gu shouxin up the mountain, one on each side. Gu Xin began to talk about what happened after the three of them passed the checkpoint at the goddess mountain. It was also the first time Peng sng, who was following beside her, had heard of it. He had not had the chance to ask about it these few days. Gu shouxin sighed as he listened. His mother was indeed his mother. With her around, what was he worried about? N?v(el)B\\jnn After about an hour, they reached the top of the mountain. It was already afternoon. General Peng and Xue Qianyu were waiting for Gu shouxin to eat. Gu shouxin still had to ask his mother first. Grandma Gu waved her hand. I saw a few medicinal herbs in the forest. Pick them for old Xiao. I¡¯ve already eaten them. You can go and do your work! she said. Gu shouxin said,¡±aunt, so you¡¯re not going back because of aunt Xiao?¡± Don¡¯t you know that father still wants toe with me?!¡± Grandma Gu red at him and said,¡¯what do you know? Old Xiao said that if you use those herbs to make soup, it can improve your father¡¯s health. You can even protect the twins in your wife¡¯s belly! Go, go, go, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±Zhenzhen will do, mother.¡± Your son thanks mother on behalf of little Lian.¡± Grandma Gu ignored him and went into the mountain with the sack. Gu shouxin asked Gu Nian and Gu Xin to quickly follow. Auntie is so embarrassed. general Peng looked at Gu shouxin with a face that said, ¡± brother, you must have had a hard time all these years! Gu shouxin was a very protective person. He couldin about his mother in his heart, but he didn¡¯t allow others to say it! He looked at general Peng and said,¡±brother Peng, are you envious?¡± There¡¯s no more olddy like my mother in this world! I¡¯ve been by my mother¡¯s side since I was young, and I feel very safe. I¡¯m a man in my thirties, and I still need a sense of security from my mother. But I have no choice, my mother is amazing!¡± ¡°Yes, brother Gu is right.¡± General Peng replied. I¡¯m also envious of you for having such a mother. Let¡¯s go, brother Gu, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Gu shouxin followed general Peng to the camp with a smile. ...... Grandma Gu took her two granddaughters on a walk in the mountains. They were not afraid of anything now, as they were walking within the territory of the great Zhou Army. When she was almost done picking the herbs, Gu Xin stood up and stretched her back. She looked at the camp of the kingdom of goddess not far away.¡±Grandma, why do you think the girls in the goddess Kingdom are stronger? I feel like they¡¯re all eating the same as us! The women of the Zhou Dynasty are much more delicate.¡± ¡°You have to think about it in a different way,¡± grandma Gu said. In the goddess Kingdom, women had to support their families. In the great Zhou Dynasty, women were in charge of household chores. Then the men in the goddess Kingdom would also wonder why the sons of the great Zhou could bring their troops to the battlefield. Some of them probably never thought that a man would one day be able to lead an Army to war! The men of the goddess Kingdom, other than not being able to give birth, are just like the weak men of the great Zhou Dynasty you speak of.¡± Grandma Gu was very epting of this phenomenon. When her brother Chuan had been sick, he had also been unable to carry a burden. Gu Nian suddenly pulled grandma Gu and Gu Xin back. ¡°Shh!¡± The grandfather-grandson pair looked over. Gu Nian pointed at a Bush in front of them. It was quite a distance away, so Gu Nian could see someone hiding in it. The three of them looked at each other. Suddenly, the sound of a wild boar could be heard, and it was heading towards the thicket. Two people ran out from the bushes. One seemed to be injured, and the other was carrying the injured man. Chapter 1323 1323 Chapter 1323-night Jade Dragon city¡¯s city Lord had already sided with the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. Yesterday, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had eavesdropped on the city Lord¡¯s conversation with his subordinates, and that was why they were being hunted down. Not only did they know that the city Lord of Jade Dragon City had sided with the tenth Princess and Yan Mo, but they also knew that many other powers in the goddess Kingdom had sided with the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. Princess Jinghe exined everything to them and Gu Xin and Gu Nian could remember everything with their brains. After repeating it, Princess Jinghe finally fell asleep. She had not slept since the 16th day of the month. She had been exhausted for three days. Now that he sanniang had taken the medicine and grandmother Gu and the others had appeared, Princess Jinghe rxed and fell asleep. Grandma Gu asked Gu Nian and Gu Xin to carry Princess Jinghe and he sanniang while she went to pick up the wild boars and herbs. She then rushed back to the camp. It was already dark when they arrived at the camp. There was news from the goddess Kingdom that the Queen would be waiting at the marriage seeking tform with Gu Hui and Peng ze tomorrow morning. The family seeking tform was a Pavilion at the foot of the goddess mountain. It had always been there, and it was equivalent to the position between the two armies. The grandfather and grandson of the Gu family told general Peng and Gu shouxin about the news that Princess Jinghe had brought. As for whether they should tell the goddess Kingdom tonight, the three of them could not care less. Gu Nian and Gu Xin took care of Princess Jinghe and he sanniang in the camp. They brought hot water to wipe them down and change them into clean clothes. Gu Xin also bandaged their wounds. Gu Nian went to cook some porridge for them, afraid that they would be hungry when they woke up at night. After the children had fallen asleep, grandma Gu got up quietly and left the tent. Ever since she saw Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, she had been feeling uneasy. She didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. When she left the campsite, she saw Xue Qianyu sitting by the fire not far away. He had not gone to sleep. She walked over. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not used to it?¡± Xue Qianyu stood up to wee him. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Grandma Gu shook her head. She sized up Xue Qianyu and said, ¡± are you free? ¡± Xue Qianyu was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Do you dare toe with me to the enemy camp at night?¡± grandma Gu asked. I want to go and check if Huihui is well! I¡¯m a little confused.¡± Xue qianxun frowned. Now was the time for the two armies to prepare for peace talks. Although he was not the Commander-in-Chief, he did not know if the peace talks would be sessful if he was found out that he had gone to someone else¡¯s tent at night. it¡¯s fine. grandma Gu smiled. I¡¯ll go find second brother. Xue Qianyu reached out to stop her,¡±I¡¯ll go with grandma!¡± Over the past two days, I¡¯ve done some research on the enemy¡¯s camp. Second uncle needs to rest well tonight so that he can discuss business with the other party tomorrow.¡± Grandma Gu patted Xue Qianyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them find you.¡± The two of them changed into ck clothes and went to the tent in the goddess Kingdom. As a result, they met two people on the other side of the road. When the four of them met, they didn¡¯t even have a ce to hide and looked at each other guardedly. I didn¡¯t expect that the goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t really want to make peace, ¡± Xue qianren said in a deep voice. they actually sent people to investigate at night? ¡± Queen Dugu took out a fire starter and shone it in Xue Qianyu¡¯s direction. ¡°Who are you in the Peng family?¡± After that, he took a look at grandma Gu. Queen Dugu was so scared that she almost dropped the lighter when she saw grandma Gu¡¯s face. The people around her knelt down immediately.¡±Your Majesty!¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. Xue Qianyu was speechless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1324 1324 The Grand Queen Queen Dugu moved closer with a match in her hand. Her face was filled with joy, and her eyes were filled with tears. Originally, Queen Dugu had nned to sneak around tonight to see if she could bump into the Gu family. Gu Hui did not want to work with her and did not trust her yet. But what she said was true. She wanted to have a chat with the Gu family. This was her cousin, and he was a fresh new person. She didn¡¯t know that the great Zhou Army had been able to take down the goddess mountain because of grandma Gu and her grandchildren. She also didn¡¯t know that the three grandkids of the Gu family were still here. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Xue qianxun stood in front of Queen Dugu and looked at her guardedly. ¡°My maternal grandfather was the youngest son of the Gu family, a tea merchant in Fuzhou,¡± said King dugu.¡±My maternal grandfather¡¯s surname is Gu, and his name is ting. When he was young, he didn¡¯t like to study, didn¡¯t like to do business, and liked to y with knives and guns. She met maternal grandmother at the Gu family¡¯s tea garden and the two fell in love at first sight. Because maternal grandfather¡¯s family elders did not agree, the two eloped.¡± Xue Qianyu looked at Queen Dugu in confusion. Grandma Gu pulled Xue Qianyu away and looked at the woman in front of her. She couldn¡¯t tell anything from her appearance. Queen Dugu took out the two pieces of jade that had been put together. This is my grandmother¡¯s jade pendant. She left one for my grandfather and brought the other back to the goddess Kingdom. Grandma Gu took the Jade pendants. One of them belonged to her. She had been wearing it since she was young. Her father had said that it was left behind by her mother. There was a Zhao character on the jade pendant. The other piece had the word ¡°dugu¡± on it. Her mother¡¯s name was Zhao, and her father had told her that her mother¡¯s surname was dugu, dugu zhaozhao. Because her mother was gone when she was born, she had never thought about her mother for the past 50 years. Tears rolled down Queen Dugu¡¯s face. ¡°Aunty, you and my mother are twins. Back then, my maternal grandmother wanted toe back to inherit the throne, so she took my mother away and left you by my maternal grandfather¡¯s side. Before my grandmother passed away, she told my mother and I that we must find you. My mother sent people to Fuzhou, to the ce where she and grandfather separated, but they couldn¡¯t find him. I¡¯ve also sent people to the great Zhou to look for him, but there¡¯s been no news. Aunty, I¡¯m Yingying.¡± Grandma Gu stopped her from continuing. ¡°Stop!¡± Queen Dugu blinked her eyes pitifully, like a lonely wandering child who had finally found her family. The people around her had already stood up. She had mistaken grandma Gu for the previous Queen. As for Xue Qianyu, he was still on guard at all times. It was really strange for someone to suddenly appear in the middle of the night to acknowledge their family. Grandma Gu nced at Queen Dugu with a frown. ¡°Do you know where Gu Hui is?¡± ¡°I know, aunty!¡± Queen Dugu nodded happily. Huihui is my niece! It was just that the child was a little stubborn and didn¡¯t believe what I said. However, I¡¯m letting her be with my daughter. There are four people protecting her, so don¡¯t worry, little aunt. Do you want to see her? I¡¯ll get someone to bring her over! Oh right, little aunt, where¡¯s my cousin? Could the person beside him be my cousin?¡± Grandma Gu was stunned for a moment before she realized that he was asking about second brother. Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched. if you¡¯re telling the truth, I¡¯m not your cousin, but your niece¡¯s husband. Ever since he had met the Gu family, he would often encounter scenes that made him unable to think. Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t speak, Queen Dugu ordered her subordinates to bring Gu Hui back. She then turned to grandma Gu and said, ¡± ¡°Aunty, you really look exactly like my mother. It¡¯s a pity that my mother didn¡¯t live to your age. Little aunt, do you want to bring little uncle to the goddess Kingdom to be the retired King and the retired Queen?¡± Chapter 1325 1325 Chapter 1325-familiar Xue qianxun gave Queen Dugu a strange look, feeling that the way she spoke and acted was somewhat familiar. Grandma Gu¡¯s feelings were even more intense than Xue Qianyu¡¯s. She kept feeling as if she was looking at the Emperor in the capital. Queen Dugu looked at grandma Gu as if she was looking at her mother, and tears began to fall from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered so much all these years! In order to give birth to an heir, I¡¯ve already found many male concubines. It was just that her body was disappointing, and one after another, she gave birth with a penis. It was not easy for her to give birth to her tenth daughter, but this child¡¯s body was very weak. Fortunately, she had given birth to another daughterst year. She was not even one year old, but her Shen power was prominent. Little aunt, do you have divine power? You must have some!¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feelings. Queen Dugu¡¯s words were full of disdain for men! Grandma Gu felt a little strange when she saw the genuine affection in Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes. This was the first time they had met, but why did she feel that this child was as troublesome as the four children in her family? And married many male concubines? Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk Even though grandma Gu and Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say anything, Queen Dugu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. She tried to hold grandma Gu¡¯s arm many times, but was rejected. She even giggled.¡±My mother also used to despise me!¡± Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± After a while, Queen Dugu¡¯s men arrived with Gu Hui. Seeing grandma Gu and Xue Qianyu, Gu Hui finally let down her guard and ran to grandma Gu. ¡°Grandma, Xue Xiao ¡®er.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± grandma Gu looked at Gu Hui from head to toe. Gu Hui shook her head, and Queen Dugu interjected, ¡± ¡°Aunty, I know she¡¯s my niece. How could I hurt her? Hehe, I¡¯m very good to her! My mother always said that once my aunt got married in the Zhou Dynasty, she would definitely have a lot of children and grandchildren. She wanted me to treat my cousins ¡°children as my own. I can¡¯t bear to!¡± Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± ...... Gu shouxin was staying in Xue Qianyu¡¯s tent, and grandma Gu had brought him over directly. Gu shouxin rubbed his eyes when he saw the person who had suddenly appeared in front of him. Did I bring Xue Er to snatch Huihui back? ¡°Cousin, right? I¡¯m your cousin! My mother is right, maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother are good looking, mother and youngest aunt are good looking, youngest aunt¡¯s children will definitely be good looking like me!¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Gu shouxin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°He¡¯s younger than you.¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. ¡°Oh! That would be cousin! Cousin, I¡¯m your aunt¡¯s daughter and the current Queen of goddess Kingdom, dugu Yan.¡± Queen Dugu smiled at Gu shouxin. ¡°Aunt?¡± Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu in puzzlement. cousin, don¡¯t doubt me. Look at this! Queen Dugu took out a painting from her attendant and unfurled it. The painting was of a middle-aged woman who was dressed in more expensive clothes than grandma Gu, but her appearance and figure were exactly the same. Gu shouxin rubbed his eyes. He knew it. This world was weird. Gu Ren, the author of the original novel, once said that after the original Gu shouxin sold the female lead Gu Xin, her rtionship with her grandfather and grandmother waspletely severed. After that, the Gu family left the vige at the crossroads. As a result, Lu Zheng could not find Gu Xin¡¯s family even if he wanted to. A few yearster, Gu Xin died. When Lu Zheng was about to die, the Gu family acknowledged the Empress Dowager as their family. They probably returned from the goddess Kingdom! Chapter 1326 1326 We¡¯re a family Since Xue Qianyu was already engaged to Gu Nian, he could be considered half a member of the Gu family. Therefore, grandma Gu and Gu shouxin did not ask him to leave. Grandma Gu told her what she knew. Back then, her parents eloped and left Fuzhou. Her mother had a difficultbor when giving birth and died in the end. Her father took her to the vige at the crossroads. Her father didn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s true identity, only her name. At that time, her father was only the son of a tea merchant in Fuzhou, so how could he know about the kingdom of goddess? so, he didn¡¯t suspect much. Therefore, the father and daughter had always thought that her mother had only given birth to one child and had died in childbirth. As for the corpse, it must have been a fake one made by the people from the goddess Kingdom who hade to find her mother! She had heard her father mention that her mother had died, and her father had vomited blood and passed out. When he woke up, he was in a daze. If her crying had not attracted his attention, he might have passed away with her. She was born in the summer, and it took her father a few days to recover. Her mother¡¯s face was a little rotten, so her father burned her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Someone must have helped her. Otherwise, how could a newborn like her survive without food and water for a few days? Queen Dugu knew a lot more about the situation. When grandma Gu¡¯s mother was weak after giving birth, and the situation in the goddess Kingdom was critical, she took a child with her and went back, leaving someone here to take care of grandma Gu. Her n was to send someone to pick up grandma Gu and her daughter after she had stabilized the situation in the goddess Kingdom. In the end, the person who had been left behind to take care of them returned a monthter and said that grandma Gu and her father had suddenly disappeared, and they had not been found. When grandma Gu¡¯s mother had stabilized the situation in the kingdom of goddess, they would send people to look for her, but they would not find anything. In the end, it was confirmed that it was the person who had stayed behind who had made up such a lie to make grandma Gu and her mother feel at ease in the goddess Kingdom. However, she really had no idea where grandma Gu and her daughter had gone. Just like that, more than 50 years passed in the blink of an eye. Grandmother Gu and Queen Dugu¡¯s mother were twins. Not only did they look the same, but they also had the same temperament. Queen Dugu really treated grandmother Gu as her mother, and she didn¡¯t seem to be the high and mighty Queen she used to be in front of her. Gu Hui even suspected that one of Queen Dugu¡¯s twin sisters had sent someone to fake this. Your Highness, what about Yingluo? ¡± Gu shouxin was interrupted by Queen Dugu. ¡°Younger cousin, don¡¯t be so polite! You can just call me cousin. Our Kingdom of goddess doesn¡¯t have as many rules as the great Zhou, really.¡± Queen Dugu looked at Gu shouxin with a smile. ¡°Then, cousin dugu, what do you want to talk about?¡± Gu shouxin twitched his mouth and asked again. ¡°Anything is fine! Why don¡¯t Ie to the goddess Kingdom? we¡¯re a family, so I can make the decision.¡± Queen Dugu said. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we just received news that the tenth Princess and the Prince Consort have won over many city Lords. They might be making a big move.¡± Xue Qianyu, who was still clear-headed, suddenly said. ¡°Are the two youngdies who went with Huihui back? Let me see, when they left the capital, they only passed by Jade Dragon City. Could the city Lord of Jade Dragon City have been bribed?¡± Queen Dugu asked seriously, returning to her usual self. it¡¯s not Just Jade Dragon City. Other than the Imperial City, ten of the eighteen cities of goddess nation have been bribed. Grandma Gu said. Chapter 1327 1327 Not afraid ¡°Ten?¡± Queen Dugu frowned. aunt, do you know which ten are they? ¡± Grandma Gu told her the names of the cities that Jing had told the princess in the afternoon. Queen Dugu¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold. ¡°Heh, that idiot! My body can¡¯t do it, and my brain can¡¯t do it!¡± Gu Hui knew that Queen Dugu was scolding the tenth Princess, but the others had no idea. With her hands on her hips, Queen Dugu paced back and forth in her tent, not treating herself as an outsider at all. ¡°Yu Luo, go and bring Ming Yue over!¡± Queen Dugu suddenly stood still and said. ¡°Your Highness, this is the great Zhou¡¯s military camp. We can bring you in, but it will be more troublesome for you to leave on your own.¡± Xue Qianyu reminded. ¡°Good brat, you apany Yu Luo on a trip!¡± Queen Dugu patted Xue Qianyu¡¯s shoulder. Xue Qianyu, you really don¡¯t see me as an outsider anymore? He looked at Gu shouxin, and Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu. Grandma Gu pouted and nodded. She had a feeling that she had provoked another troublesome person tonight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Xue Qianyu then apanied the subordinate called Yu Luo and set off. Queen Dugu continued to put her hands on her hips and looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Huihui, get someone to call general Peng here.¡± Gu Hui was confused. Gu shouxin wanted to see what Queen Dugu was up to. He gave Gu Hui a look, and Gu Hui went out to call for her. The soldiers in the Navy camp all recognized Gu Hui. She was not in disguise, so she could still walk around the camp easily. Although everyone had a lot of questions to ask her, it was not the time to ask. Queen Dugu sat down next to grandma Gu. ¡°Aunty, cousin, you must help me this time! That daughter of mine who¡¯s a traitor wants to have sex with Yan Mo!¡± Queen Dugu exined everything that she had found out over the past few days. Although Yan Mo was full of tricks, the goddess Kingdom had always been under the rule of the dugu family, and Queen Dugu was not a good-for-nothing, so she naturally knew their n very quickly. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the two of them had already roped in so many people. She even nned to acknowledge their family first and then slowly deal with them when she returned. Reality didn¡¯t work. It was estimated that Yan Mo and the tenth Princess wouldunch a coup tomorrow. She had to rush back tonight, but she was worried about her younger daughter. Once the kingdom of goddess fell into chaos, her younger daughter would be in big trouble. She would definitely be the main target of people¡¯s attacks. So, she nned to leave her with grandma Gu. She might not trust anyone else, but she definitely trusted grandma Gu, who looked exactly like her mother and even had a simr personality. Blood rtives were worthy of her trust. Anyway, he was much better than her own idiot. ¡°You¡¯re a Queen, how can you trust others so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your daughter will end up in a worse state than her sister¡¯s?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Queen Dugu with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Queen Dugu shook her head. my grandmother said that my aunt must have been taught well by my grandfather. My mother also said that when I see little aunt in the future, I must treat her as my own mother. Little aunt, I¡¯m already your biological daughter, so doesn¡¯t that mean my daughter is your biological granddaughter? Just take it as having pity on me! My mother was crazy about love and only married my father. My father¡¯s health was not good and he died of illness. After that, my mother was depressed and passed away. I¡¯m their only daughter, and I¡¯ve been managing the kingdom of goddess since I was 12. It¡¯s very tiring. This goddess Kingdom should have been yours! Can you help me look after the child?¡± Chapter 1329 1329 Chapter 1329-going home Gu shouxin could also see that grandma Gu was not like the other olddies who valued men more than women. Some of her temperament was even more so because she was born in such a country, and it was passed down from her ancestors. Gu shouxin was d that his eldest aunt, whom he had never seen before, had taught his daughter so that her cousin from the nuzun Kingdom would not look down on his younger cousins. Otherwise, they would be annoying rtives. The Gu family hated annoying rtives the most. ...... That night, the soldiers of the great Zhou beat the war drums and attacked Jade Dragon City. Queen Dugu took advantage of the night to return to the pce with Peng ze and his men. General Gongsun also knew about Queen Dugu¡¯s n and was very cooperative. The Army had reached Jade Dragon City in one fell swoop. When Gu Xin woke up, she saw a little dumpling sleeping next to her. She was very cute and had a pair of big round eyes staring at her. When she saw that Gu Xin had woken up, she smiled and drooled. Gu Xin¡¯s heart melted instantly. She woke up when the horn was blown, but grandma Gu told her to go back to sleep. She fell asleep again. When she saw Xiao Budian, she shouted in surprise, ¡± grandma, grandma, who snatched a little girl from the goddess Kingdom?! After he finished speaking, he even reached out to pinch the little guy¡¯s face. Who knew that Xiao Budian¡¯s palm wouldnd on his arm, causing a burst of pain. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. This child was in so much pain. Could he be the child of the royal family who was born with extraordinary strength? Who was so powerful? He had even snatched a child from the royal family. Grandma Gu came in with a bowl and said calmly, ¡± ¡°You carry her up, I¡¯ll feed her. This is your younger cousin.¡± ¡°Cousin?¡± Gu Xin blinked. ¡°Yes, cousin,¡± grandma Gu nodded. She¡¯s called Ming Yue.¡± Little Ming Yue looked at grandma Gu and grinned, her eyes narrowing. Grandma Gu blew on the paste in the bowl and fed her a spoonful. Little Ming Yue ate a big bowl of rice paste in one go. Gu Xin was shocked once again. How could such a small child eat such a big bowl? Little seven and little eight at home can¡¯t eat so much. At this moment, Gu Hui and the rest also walked in. They were all extremely curious when they saw little bright moon. He sanniang was the only one who was more seriously injured. However, she was able to walk again after eating a Jade bead from Gu Xin yesterday. Grandma Gu asked the girls to pack up and nned to take Gu ning home. Now that she had brought her granddaughter back, she knew the reason for her strange mood yesterday. She didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and wanted to go home to see brother Chuan. The few girls wanted to stay, but after being red at by her, they obediently packed their things and went home. Grandma Gu found a few strips of cloth and tied little Ming Yue to her body. She refused to let the girls help her. These children had suffered a lot recently, so how could he let them suffer? Besides, the goddess mountain was steep. It was fine to go uphill, but it was difficult to go downhill. Grandma Gu had a very strange feeling when she held the childst night. He was really like her own grandson. The child did not cry or make a fuss when she held him. He even blew bubbles when he slept. She could not help but think of her father when she was a child and she liked to blow bubbles when she slept like a fish. Her father had told her that her mother had lost a lot of blood when she was born. Now that she knew that her mother had given birth to two children and she was the younger one, she had tired her mother out. Chapter 1330 1330 Chapter 1330-finally meeting The Peng family Army¡¯s soldiers had already returned to the city to report and knew that they had returned. When they arrived at the Navy camp, Madam Xue, consort Kang, Grandpa Gu, grandma Xiao, old general Peng, and eldest Madam Peng were all waiting. ¡°Mother!¡± Princess Jinghe was waving her hand from afar. Consort Kang wiped her tears and looked at her daughter who was still alive and kicking. In her heart, she prayed for Amitabha. Madam Xue patted her on the shoulder. Grandpa Gu wanted to cry too. It had been a few days. He had never been separated fromnn for so long since he met her. The Peng family heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Gu Hui. It was fine as long as the child came back in one piece. When the boat reached the shore, Jing He was the first to jump off the boat and into consort Kang¡¯s arms. ¡°Aiyo, my son! You¡¯re going to scare your mother to death! ¡°Tell me about your Wanwan.¡± Consort Kang hugged Princess Jinghe and started nagging. But Princess Jinghe would not give her the chance! ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about this. Look at the hairpin on your head, the crystal bracelet on your hand, and the clothes you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s new product, right? You¡¯re too amazing. You¡¯re so worried about me, but you can still eat, sleep, and buy well? My father is still going to Chinan city with my uncle in high spirits?¡± Princess Jinghe¡¯s words left consort Kang speechless. Then, she raised her hand and was about to put on a goddaughter act. In the end, Princess Jinghe hugged consort Kang.¡±Mother, let me tell you, I found you a daughter. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would have died in the kingdom of goddess. Look, that¡¯s he sanniang. She saved me this time! He was seriously injured. I¡¯ve be sworn sisters with her a long time ago. She doesn¡¯t have a father or mother, so you and your father will be her parents in the future! You have to treat her like you treat me!¡± Consort Kang looked at the youngdy who was being helped off the boat by Gu Nian and Gu Xin. She quickly brought Madam Xue over to pick her up. Princess Jinghe, who was left behind: Although I told you to treat her like you treat me, you can¡¯t just abandon me like this, right? Princess Jinghe helplessly followed. Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and looked at hisnn from head to toe, only to find that there was a little thing onn Lan¡¯s back, staring at him curiously. ¡°Lann, did you bring back a child?¡± ¡°Not only did I pick up a child, but I also picked up the child¡¯s mother,¡± grandma Gu said with a smile. However, the child¡¯s mother had something to do and couldn¡¯te for the time being. Let¡¯s go home and talk!¡± Hence, after greeting the Peng family in the water camp, they went back to their own homes. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were brought back to the residence of King Kang. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Old general Peng and eldest Madam Peng were relieved to hear that Peng ze was fine. After returning to the Gu family, the three daughters-inw of the Gu family finally found out what grandma Gu and her two grandsons had gone to do. Cai Xiaolian was quite angry, but when she saw the obedient eyes of her two daughters, sigh, forget it. This was their father¡¯s fault. She would deal with him when her father came back! As soon as she sat down, before she could ask about the child in grandma Gu¡¯s body, she heard a Yamen servant outside reporting that there was a guest at home. The man¡¯s surname was Gu, and he brought arge cart of gifts. It was the fifth son-inw of the Peng family. Grandma Gu: His mother¡¯s rtives found outter, but they met first. It seemed that her father¡¯s rtives were a little slow! Grandpa Gu asked the bailiff to bring the man in. Gu Nian was so excited that she wanted to go out and pick her up, but she was stopped by Cai Xiaolian. After a while, the bailiff brought the family of three into the house. When Gu Nian and Gu Ren saw the family of three, they could not hold back their tears. They were Gu Qingyuan, Peng Yizhu, and Gu sanniu. Chapter 1331 1331 Chapter 1331-Ying Ying Ying Xue your nephew, Gu Qingyuan, greets aunt and uncle with his wife and daughter! Gu Qingyuan had been in the great Zhou Dynasty for many years and had aplete grasp of the great Zhou¡¯s etiquette. Gu Qingyuan¡¯s father and grandma Gu were cousins, and grandma Gu was his aunt. Since both families were the only children, it was okay for them to call each other aunt. Grandma Gu was still holding little Ming Yue in her arms. She nced at Gu Qing Yuan and saw that he looked a lot like her father. Grandma Gu had heard from her father that her grandfather only had two sons. Although they were not twins, they looked alike. Grandpa Gu asked the whole family to sit down and talk slowly. ¡°Aunt, uncle,¡± Gu Qingyuan pulled Gu sanniu over,¡±this is the daughter Yizhu and I adopted, yingxue.¡± Xiao Yu got married in Jiang Nan, so she didn¡¯te back with us this time.¡± ¡°Yingxue, call for help,¡± Gu Qingyuan turned to Gu sanniu. Gu sanniu greeted them obediently,¡±grandaunt, granduncle, big aunt, second aunt, fourth aunt, big cousin, second cousin, third cousin, younger cousin, younger cousin.¡± I¡¯m Ying Xue, you can call me San Niu. Yingxue is the name my father gave me, I took it from Ying Ying yingxue.¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Gu sanniu, who was acting so naturally, and nodded. He took out a bag of golden peanuts and handed it to Gu sanniu. good girl, this is a gift for our first meeting. Your grandfather said that you would be here tomorrow or the day after. I didn¡¯t expect you toe today. You must be tired from the journey! Gu yingxue took it and shook her head,¡±no, granduncle. I like kun city, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Zhang Shi looked at Gu yingxue and felt that this youngdy was pretty and had a sweet mouth. She was about the same age as en ¡®Zi. En¡¯ Zi should be getting married soon. This youngdy was not bad. Zhang Shi took off her bracelet and gave it to Gu yingxue.¡±Ying Xue, right? what a nice name! Come, this is a meeting gift from your aunt. Next time, ask your uncle to bring you to chunnan city to y. There are many fruits there. The little girl will definitely like it. ¡± Gu yingxue epted it and thanked him. The others looked at Zhang Shi in surprise. They rarely saw Zhang Shi so enthusiastic to any young girl. Could it be that after she got pregnant, her personality changed as well? Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi had also prepared gifts in advance, and Gu yingxue received them one by one. ¡°You guys bring yingxue to her room to y!¡± Grandma Gu waited for the children to finish receiving the gifts and asked the sisters to take Gu yingxue out to y. Gu Ren looked at Gu Qingyuan and then at Gu yingxue. In the end, he still went with his sisters. Grandpa Gu knew all of Gu shouxin¡¯s ns. He had told him about it when he had asked the children to trick Gu chengyun. So, Grandpa Gu started to talk to Gu Qingyuan about this. On the other side, Gu Hui had just returned. She had been exhausted recently. Seeing that the siblings were taking care of Gu yingxue, she took a shower and went to bed. Gu Nian had been holding Gu yingxue¡¯s hand the whole time. Gu Xin and the others could see the expression on her face. Gu Xin was still holding onto Gu Nian¡¯s other arm. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen my sister fall in love with a girl from another family!¡± Gu yingxue turned sideways and blinked at Gu Xin. ¡°Third cousin, I¡¯m not a youngdy from other families. I¡¯m also a youngdy from the Gu family.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face turned red and she said embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°Little sister yingxue, don¡¯t me me. I just feel that big sister likes you a lot, and I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t like me anymore. You¡¯re a girl from the Gu family, so I¡¯ll like you as much as my sister does.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si said, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Sister yingxue, we are the same year. I am sisi. She¡¯s Huo Yanyu, nicknamed simple-minded, and she¡¯s also a girl from our family.¡± Chapter 1332 1332 I hate her Gu yingxue¡¯s personality was very good, and she quickly got along with the girls of the Gu family. Of course, she also rubbed Gu Ren, who was her brother in her past life and her cousin in this life. She was overjoyed. In her previous life, dopey had used his identity as an older brother to order her around. In this life, she was going to use her identity as a cousin to return the favor. Gu Ren was depressed! He angrily ran to the central room, not wanting to y with these little girls anymore. Gu yingxueughed happily. Gu Xin then asked about Xiao Yu¡¯s situation. Gu yingxue pulled on Gu Xin¡¯s hand,¡¯third cousin, don¡¯t be angry! I hate Cheng Huaiyu. She¡¯s selfish and only thinks about herself. Because my parents acknowledged me as their daughter, she felt that she was not loved by her mother. She wanted to find her brother and insisted on following that song guy. You caused my mother to have a miscarriage. I don¡¯t like her. ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, fifth aunt miscarried?¡± Gu Nian was shocked. Why didn¡¯t the letter say that?¡± Gu yingxue sighed,¡±mother is just afraid that you¡¯ll be worried!¡± Not many people knew about this. If her mother hadn¡¯t miscarried, her father might note to kun city until after a while. No matter what, he would have to wait until his younger brother or sister was born. Her parents told her that song wasn¡¯t a good person, but she didn¡¯t believe them. She went on a hunger strike and tried tomit suicide. In the end, she got pregnant. My mother still didn¡¯t let her. Later, she wanted to break out of the residence, but she bumped into my mother and lost her child. Since then, father and mother were hurt by her and allowed her to marry.¡± ¡°In my opinion, father and mother are really too good. Before they left, they even gave the song family a good beating, making it easier for Cheng Huaiyu to live in the song family. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t care if she lived or died! Mother lost her child and was very sad. I kept teasing her along the way. Although she was smiling, she was still sad in her heart. Second cousin, you should understand!¡± Gu Nian frowned. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t have a child of their own in their previous lives. They finally met in this world, got married, and had a child, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t keep it. No wonder Peng Yizhu¡¯s face looked so pale. She thought she was tired from the long journey. Gu Xin lowered her head. Actually, she wasn¡¯t as sad as she was when she heard that Xiao Yu was going to marry an evil man. Cai Xiaolian and Lu Zheng had both advised her that everyone had the right to choose their own life, and that the various things in life were the consequences that you should bear, because they were the consequences of your choice. She just couldn¡¯t figure it out. Aunt Peng Wu, the adoptive mother who saved Xiao Yu and raised her for two years, couldn¡¯tpare to a man she had just met? Where is brother Xiao Yang? Would Xiao Yu not be so extreme if brother Xiao Yang appeared? Huo Yanyu patted Gu Xin. sister Xinxin, don¡¯t think too much. She¡¯s in Suzhou and you¡¯re in kun city. It¡¯s so far away. There¡¯s no point in thinking too much. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I know. I just feel bad for her. She was protected and loved by aunt Peng. Why would she trust someone she just met?¡± Gu yingxue replied,¡±because of my appearance!¡± She thinks that I¡¯ve stolen mother¡¯s love, but she¡¯s not willing! To be honest, I didn¡¯t bully her! Moreover, I acknowledged my father before acknowledging my mother. I don¡¯t even think that she stole my father¡¯s love, so why should she think that I stole my mother¡¯s love? Can¡¯t we be sisters together? We¡¯re all children with a hard life, so why are you still so overbearing? If she hadn¡¯t been so impetuous as to cause my mother to lose her child, my father wouldn¡¯t have let her be. Even if she was pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t have watched her marry such a scum.¡± Chapter 1333 1333 Chapter 1333-I¡¯ll let you experience danger ¡°So, we girls still have to be obedient. The person our parents want us to marry is not necessarily a good man, but if our parents don¡¯t want us to marry, then it is definitely not a good man. When we left, we even asked her if she wanted toe with us. She said no, she¡¯s already the song family¡¯s wife.¡± you guys don¡¯t know this. When my father was in Suzhou, he might have been a threat to the song family. But now that he¡¯s gone, the song family will do something without anyone knowing. She¡¯s not that stupid. If something happens, it¡¯ll be hard for us to get justice for her. ¡°Say, how can there be such a stubborn person in this world? Does she really want me to disappear and my parents to only have her as their adopted daughter so that she will be happy? Anyway, I¡¯m quite annoyed with her. ¡± Gu Nian tugged at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue shut up and secretly nced at Gu Xin. Alright, her brother¡¯s female lead was really kind! To Gu yingxue, friends were like husband and wife. It was important to be honest and to have the same values. Otherwise, even if they were together, they would not go far. Gu Nian did not tell anyone about Gu Xin¡¯s Jade bead. She only said that the two youngdies were fated to meet in the past. Sometimes, Gu Nian would think that Cheng Huaiyu liked Gu Xin because Gu Xin fed her jade beads. After she ate them, she instinctively wanted to get close to Gu Xin. At that time, Cheng Huaiyu was so silly. After eating so many jade beads from Gu Xin, her mute condition was cured and she might even suspect that Gu Xin had a divine medicine in her hands. She was d that the four of them had agreed not to tell anyone about this Yu Zhuzi. Otherwise, she was really afraid that her sister would admit it. Huo Yanyu and Gu si could tell that Gu Xin was in a bad mood, so they changed the topic and asked about Jiang Nan. Huo Yanyu had been to Jiangnan before. Her father was the prefect of Hangzhou, and he had been away from Jiangnan for many years. She was smart and guided Gu yingxue to speak. Gu Si was really asking about the local customs of Jiangnan. Very quickly, Gu Xin¡¯s attention was once again drawn to their conversation. The Tea Party between the girls became lively again. After a while, a servant girl came over to call Gu yingxue. Gu Qingyuan was going to the Peng family to see his father-inw. Old general Peng looked exactly like Peng Yizhu¡¯s father from the modern era. Gu yingxue had seen a photo of him before, so she wanted to see him in person. She had already met one of her uncles, and she really liked the Peng family. The Peng family came to the Gu family and invited the Gu family over for dinner. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were Gu Qingyuan¡¯s elders, so it could be considered a meeting between the two inws. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... After having dinner at the Peng family¡¯s house in the evening, the whole family came back and started to discuss Princess Ming Yue¡¯s residence. The Gu family still had two children who weren¡¯t even one year old yet, so they could just ce Princess Ming Yue and these two children together. Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba had their own nannies to take care of them, so Princess Ming Yue was able to take care of them. That night, Gu Nian went to Gu Xin¡¯s room after washing up. ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± Gu Xin moved closer to the bed to make room for Gu Nian. ¡°I¡¯ll let you experience the danger!¡± As Gu Nian spoke, she got onto the bed andy down with her side facing Gu Xin. Gu Xin blinked her eyes, not understanding what she meant. Xinxin, tell me, which friend of yours do you like the most? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Little Yu.¡± Gu Xin understood what Gu Nian meant. She hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm. sis, I know what you want to say. However, Xiao Yu is my first friend. We have different feelings for each other. Chapter 1334 1334 Chapter 1334-open it up ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Because she¡¯s the first girl who¡¯s willing to y with me. At that time, no one in the vige yed with me. At that time, big sister didn¡¯t even y with me, only big sister and sisi would y with me. ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then why is she willing to y with you? Have you ever thought about it?¡± Gu Nian asked again. Gu Xin was stunned. She had never thought of this. ¡°I remember that when we first discussed business with Mrs. Cheng, it was Xiao Jin who talked to us at the beginning! Little Jin greeted us warmly, hoping to find her sister apanion. You know Xiao Yu¡¯s situation. At that time, you didn¡¯t tell us that you had jade beads. You felt that the Jade beads were very useful. You thought that she was beautiful and didn¡¯t hate you like other little girls, so you fed her jade beads. After that, she stuck to you, right?¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°Sister, are you trying to say that Xiao Yu was willing to be my friend because she ate my Jade bead?¡± Gu Xin was a little sad. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Xiao Jin likes to y with our family. Xiao Jin doesn¡¯t have a social ss division like his brother. He just simply thinks that our sisters have the same temperament as him. Xiao Yu was dependent on her brother, so she would naturally like whatever her brother liked. However, the Jade bead must be one of the reasons why she¡¯s so clingy to you.¡± Gu Nian analyzed. Gu Xin stopped talking. ¡°All good things muste to an end. Xinxin, even if she¡¯s the same as little Jin, she just had the same temperament as us in the past, but now it¡¯s not the same. She¡¯s 16 years old this year and is a big girl. This is the life she chose. You don¡¯t have to feel sad for her. She¡¯s your first friend, and it means a lot to you. But in the end, you two can¡¯t walk the same path. Just like Mother and Madam li. Madam li is so good and also good to our family, but the reality is that she can not be like Mother in the past and everyone is awkward.¡± Gu Nian paused for a moment as she thought of Mrs. Li, who had a colorful servant and was as interesting as her uncle. She sighed. Xinxin, when Cheng Huaiyu was reminded by sisi that you have a different rtionship with Lu Zheng and she was still able to say that Lu Zheng only treated you as a brother and sister, the two of you were destined to never be together. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Sister, you know?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°I know! Of course, I know that sisi is feeling indignant for you. However, I¡¯m also a muddlehead when ites to rtionships between men and women. In the past, I¡¯ve only instilled my views into you, so I can¡¯t interrupt you. But big sister knew that Xiao Yu did have feelings for Lu Zheng at that time.¡± Gu Nian replied calmly. Gu Xin pouted, she could tell too! The way Xiao Yu looked at brother Yuan Yuan was different from how she looked at brother Peng and other men. She was just unwilling to believe it. ¡°When Lu Zheng and father saved Xiao Jin and her, they told Xiao Jin very clearly that they helped Xiao Yu because Xiao Yu was Xinxin¡¯s friend and Xinxin didn¡¯t want to see them get involved and suffer. Xiao Jin must have said this to Xiao Yu! Lu Zheng saved them because of you. They should be thanking you. If I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life, I should do it to you!¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. No one said these words to Gu Xin. Gu Xin understood this in her heart, but she was unwilling to think about it. She didn¡¯t want to think of people as bad. However, when Xiao Yu wrote to her asking about the medicine that could cure her mute disease, Gu Xin slowly epted the reality. Chapter 1335 1335 Chapter 1335-running away from home Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian said as she reached out to hug Gu Xin. we¡¯re all grown up now. We¡¯re big girls. He would encounter many more of such things in the future. Not everyone can be the person you imagine. If you get along, you can continue. If you don¡¯t, you can separate. Everyone was an individual, and no one had the responsibility and obligation to be responsible for another person¡¯s life. Life is in your own hands. Some people can mess up a good hand, but some people can mess up a bad hand.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s life was a bad card when her parentsmitted the crime. But your appearance and aunt Peng Wu¡¯s appearance reversed her bad card. But now, the good cards in her hands have been broken apart by her step by step. As for whether it will be good or bad in the end, we don¡¯t know. The decision is in her own hands. This matter has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± ¡°In the future, if fate allows us to meet and she¡¯s not doing well, you can give her a hand, that¡¯s all. She was doing well, and he had given her sincere advice. That was all. Your lives have been separated and you can¡¯t return to the original path. ¡± ¡°Sister¡¯s heart aches for you. She doesn¡¯t want you to be sad when you hear about her. I don¡¯t want her to disturb your life. Xinxin, in this life, you deserve better people, better family, better lovers, and better friends. Elder sister once swore in front of father and mother that in this life, if anyone dares to hurt you, then that person is elder sister¡¯s enemy. Elder sister will not rest until one of us is dead!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Gu Xin leaned closer to Gu Nian and hugged her as she started crying. Gu Nian gently patted Gu Xin¡¯s back. She had never felt this way before. Perhaps, this was really blood kinship! She had traveled through time and found her home. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...... The next morning, after Gu Xin finished her morning exercise, she wrote a letter to second white, asking him to summon tenth white back. She told him to forget about the matters in Jiangnan and let the shopkeeper handle the business. Tenth white could go home now. She wished Cheng Huaiyu a good life from the bottom of her heart, but she no longer asked about Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s situation. She was back to that carefree little girl. At the end of March, she received a letter from Xie Zhiyi from Yuzhou. Xie Zhiyiined to her in the letter. Because Xie Nanfeng and Xie Chunfeng were both in the Lin Prefecture, Xie Chunfeng often wrote letters to her father, saying bad things about Xie Nanfeng. Her father would scold her mother every time, and he even hit her once. When she saw her mother being beaten, she was so angry that she hit her father directly and locked him up. In the letter, Xie Zhiyi said that she was going to run away from home and go to Lin city to find her brother. Then, she woulde to kun city to see Gu Xin. Gu Xin was frightened and quickly went to find Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Mother, Xie Zhiyi is going to run away from home. Does Madam Xie know about this?¡± Cai Xiaolian was shocked and took Gu Xin¡¯s letter, ¡± ¡°No wonder Madam Xie didn¡¯t write a letter this time. It turns out that something has happened!¡± Coincidentally, Gu Nian was beside him. After reading the letter, she said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam Xie a member of the Peng family? Let the old general Peng go and knock some sense into Lord Xie! Or just let the two of them separate. Madam Xie has money, children, and the protection of old general Peng¡¯s Army. She and her family members wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes. It seemed that the great Zhou could be divorced, and even if they were divorced, they would not necessarily be in a bad state. Cai Xiaolian was also thinking about this problem. Madam Xie had been beaten. It shouldn¡¯t be just because the bastard son had written a letter toin, but also because of thend in Yuzhou Prefecture. Chapter 1336 1336 Chapter 1336-dispatching troops Back then, Lord Xie wanted to buy thend in Yuzhou Prefecture for himself, but Madam Xie had many dowries and was unwilling to give them to Lord Xie. When the Gu family and Madam Xie bought thend, they also took advantage of a loophole. At that time, the patrol officer, Lord he, happened to be in Yuzhou. After Madam Xie bought thend, she only wrote down the names of her children and named it as private property for her children. Two years had passed, and thosends had been used to build houses and shops. They had all belonged to Madam Xie and the Gu family. When Lord Xie saw that he couldn¡¯t get anything, he would definitely be angry. After figuring out the crux of the matter, Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Xin to send someone to Lin city to tell Xie Nanfeng about this and let him handle it. If Xie Zhiyi had left immediately after writing the letter, he would have reached Lin city by now. She was a 14-year-old girl. Even if she had some amateur skills, Cai Xiaolian was still very worried about her going out alone. She had a 14-year-old daughter. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare to believe that her Xinxin was alone outside. After the two sisters left, Cai Xiaolian went to the desk and began to write to Madam Xie. She wasn¡¯t trying to persuade him to get a divorce, she was just suggesting that there was still such a way. In ancient times, many women would swallow their anger for the sake of their children and their families. They might not have thought that they could divorce! Moreover, the divorce was proposed by the great Zhou Dynasty. In the previous dynasty, there was only divorce, not divorce. Last year, when Cai Xiaolian was pregnant with her eighth child, she had read a lot of history books. The great Zhou Dynasty had overthrown the rule of the previous dynasty, and had enacted many regtions in favor of women. For example, a divorce and remarrying, or a divorce to establish a female household. In the previous dynasty, if the divorced woman didn¡¯t have a strong heart to face the pointing and gossiping around her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. Moreover, there were no female households in the previous dynasty. Women really followed their father at home, their husband when they married, and their son when their husband died. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If she was married and her husband died, she would have no son but only a daughter. After the daughter got married, her husband¡¯s property would be taken away by the n. All in all, the great Zhou Dynasty was much better than the previous dynasty. Cai Xiaolian wrote a thick stack of words and put them in an envelope. Then, she went to find Grandpa Gu. She wanted Grandpa Gu to speak to old general Peng and ask him to send a letter over. The people sent by the Peng family could support Madam Xie. Madam Xie¡¯s father and old general Peng were cousins. The Peng family was quite big, so old general Peng should be willing to support his cousin. ...... In the afternoon, Gu Xin walked around the trading area. She wanted to go to the restaurant to find her grandfather to go home with her. However, she saw a fast horse heading towards the Peng family. She recognized the person on the horse. He was the person who had gone to the Yun nation with her brother Yuanyuan. She ran over and happened to hear that person reporting to general Peng San. For some reason, the Yun nation had suddenly sent out troops. General Zhou and general Chi were resisting and asking for reinforcements. ¡°Uncle Peng, did something happen to brother Yuanyuan and the others?¡± Gu Xin asked general Peng San. Xin girl, third uncle is busy. You can go y by yourself! Third general Peng turned around and led the messenger into the manor. Gu Xin wanted to follow them but was stopped by the third general Peng¡¯s subordinates. Gu Xin begged the uncle to let her in, but in the end, the changsui uncle kept a cold face and refused to let her in. When Grandpa Gu came out of the restaurant, he saw Gu Xin talking to someone at the entrance of the Peng family¡¯s house. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t letting them in, so he walked over. ¡°Grandpa, the Yun nation has sent troops. Brother Yuanyuan and brother Peng San are requesting for reinforcements. Oh no, Grandpa, brother Yuanyuan and the others don¡¯t have many soldiers.¡± Gu Xin tugged at her grandfather¡¯s arm and was on the verge of tears. She guessed that the Yun nation must have known that the Peng family¡¯s Army was now in the goddess Kingdom and wanted to take advantage of the situation. What should she do? Chapter 1337 1337 Almost thought Grandpa Gu patted Gu Xin. your third uncle Peng is going to listen to the military intelligence. Let¡¯s go home for dinnerter. We¡¯ll ask again after we¡¯re done eating, okay? ¡± Grandpa, ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and asked, ¡± shall we go and ask Grandpa Peng now? ¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head. now that the battle report has arrived, your Grandpa Peng and uncle Peng San will definitely be organizing the troops. If we go, they will have to entertain us again. It will affect them. It¡¯s already happened, there¡¯s no use in panicking. Go home and have your meal. Believe in ah Yuan, nothing will happen.¡± okay! Gu Xin agreed unwillingly. This was the only way. While they were eating, Gu Nian could tell that something was wrong with Gu Xin. She nudged her with her elbow.¡±What¡¯s wrong? You usually eat three bowls of rice, but you haven¡¯t even finished one bowl today!¡± Gu Xin sighed. the Yun nation suddenly sent out their troops. Brother Yuanyuan sent someone back to ask for reinforcements! The people at the table all attacked Gu Xin. Huo Yanyu said,¡±then Yan Mo wouldn¡¯t have colluded with the Yun nation, would he?¡± A few days ¡®time was enough for him to send a letter. Didn¡¯t Yan Mo know that kun city had sent more troopsst month? The Yun nation¡¯s hou is so foolish!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯that¡¯s right, the Yi family¡¯s Army came overst month! There won¡¯t be no more reinforcements.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just worried that there won¡¯t be any reinforcements?¡± Gu Nianughed. Why don¡¯t you believe in your big brother Yuan Yuan! He told you to stay in kun city, so you should stay there. Trust him, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and picked up her bowl of rice. The Gu family membersughed helplessly. I heard from old Xiao¡¯s family members that when there¡¯s a war here, no one in kun city leaves their homes, ¡± grandma Gu said. they only start to move out slowly after the war is over. But it¡¯s fine now. There¡¯s a war going on outside, and the people in our city Trust each general very much. Just do what you need to do.¡± Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± As long as the three city gates of kun city were attacked, the people would be in trouble. But now, the city gate has been moved outward. Even if they attack, we can still hold them off for a while. Besides, they couldn¡¯t even reach kun city now. I believe that a ¡®Yuan and Sanng will definitely be forced out of the cloud.¡± ¡°Ya! Ya!¡± Little Ming Yue, who was in grandma Gu¡¯s arms, waved her fists as if she had understood the adults ¡®words. Her face was very serious, and she looked very cute. ¡°Third sister, you see, Ming Yue isn¡¯t even afraid! What are you worried about?¡± Gu Ren reached out and pinched little Ming Yue¡¯s face. As soon as he finished speaking, his arm was pped by little Mingyue. Gu Ren felt pain. If he hadn¡¯t tried it twice, he would have suspected that the baby could be worn. Gu Ren believed that grandma Gu was born with extraordinary strength. However, if you were to say that a child who was only half a year old couldpletely understand the words of an adult, other than transmigrating or being reborn, he really didn¡¯t believe it. However, the future Queen of the goddess nation could really understand what Gu Ren was saying. When she could not hit him, she would cry. When Grandpa and Grandma Gu appeared, she would point at Gu Ren. Gu Ren was frightened. Gu Ren was just a five-year-old child who was eating. Grandpa Gu fed little Ming Yue a spoonful of rice paste.¡±Our little Ming Yue is so smart! Bear with it, you have to speed up your training. Otherwise, when she can walk, she will push you down.¡± Gu Ren thought so and cupped his fists at Grandpa Gu.¡±Your grandson thanks Grandpa for your reminder. Your grandson will definitely practice hard and strive to never be beaten down by this chubby girl!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1338 1338 Chapter 1338-support The whole family was amused by Gu Ren¡¯s serious look again. Seeing everyoneughing, little Ming Yue alsoughed. Gu Xiao Qi, who was already one year old, also pped her hands andughed. Gu Xiao BA, who was nine months old, alsoughed when he saw everyoneughing. The room was filled with joy and harmony, which diluted the fear he had felt when he learned that the Yun nation was sending troops. After the meal, Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu brought Gu yingxue over. Gu Qingyuan chatted with his grandparents, Peng Yizhu chatted with her wives, and Gu yingxue yed with her sisters. The family of three came over and also mentioned the matter of the Yun nation sending troops. Kun city had enough troops and horses, so there was no need to worry. Lu Zheng and Peng sang had been cooperating well at the front line. They wanted to do something big this time, so they asked for more troops. In the past, he was nameless. Since the Yun nation was taking the initiative to provoke him, then let¡¯s have a good fight! Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhuforted everyone by telling them not to panic. In addition to the people from kun city, they would also send the soldiers they had left in Lin Prefecture. The current situation was that as long as the sand divine Kingdom did not help, this battle would be easy. However, if the sand divine Kingdom helped, it would not be so easy. The losses to the great Zhou would not be great, and they would at most be forced to retreat to the defense line. Grandma Gu felt that the chances of the sand divine Kingdom helping them were very high. After all, Yan Mo had contacted all the small countries around the great Zhou Dynasty. The only city that had not been conquered was kun city. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, judging from the current situation of kun city¡¯s military strength, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take down kun city. ...... Even though she was not as worried anymore, Gu Xin still asked second white to send someone to Lu Zheng¡¯s ce to check on his condition. She also gave him a basket of pills. The pills she made herself had the ingredients of jade beads, so they were much more effective than the pills made by other doctors. Gu Xin was not stingy with the soldiers who protected the country. She took out all her stock. Gu Xin initially thought that the Peng family Army was just putting on a show with Queen Dugu. However, she felt that Yan Mo would definitely start a fight if he did this. So, she gave some to eldest Madam Peng and asked her to send some to goddess mountain. In the next few days, whenever Gu Xin was free, she would start making pills in case of emergency. As expected, on the fifth day of the fourth month, a war also broke out on the goddess mountain. The tenth Princess raised the g of rebellion. She used the excuse that Queen Dugu wanted to get close to the great Zhou Dynasty and change the rule of the goddess Kingdom. She gathered the military forces of several major families and more than a dozen cities. The Yun nation and the goddess nation sent their troops at the same time, while the Jinnan Kingdom, thenge Kingdom, and the sand divine Kingdom were ready to make a move. Recently, there were fewer people on the streets of kun city, and the people from the other countries didn¡¯te here. On this day, old general Peng brought Gu Qingyuan to visit them personally. Old general Peng turned to Grandpa and Grandma Gu. brother, sister, the situation is tense now. I have a request, and I hope you can support it! The old couple looked at old general Peng. Old general Peng took a deep breath and said,¡±Qing Yuan can take up his post after the Dragon Boat Festival. I want to send him to the sand divine Kingdom to stabilize the situation there. As for Jin nanguo, you may need to talk to Majesty Kang and ask him to go there personally. My fourth brother must guard kun city. Among the surrounding countries, the most dangerous one, thengge Kingdom, must be guarded against. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°You mean to send Majesty Kang as a diplomatic envoy to Jin nanguo?¡± Old general Peng nodded. Chapter 1339 - 1339 Carrying a girl 1339 Carrying a girl ¡°The king of the Jin Nan country lives an extravagant life, which is very much to the liking of Majesty Kang. My n is not to ask him for help, but to ask him not to cause trouble. Majesty Kang had a group of royal guards with him to ensure his safety. In addition, Duke Cheng ¡®en and Huihui¡¯s father would bring some fruits to apany the king of Jinnan country. Half a month would be enough. I can¡¯t persuade Majesty Kang on this matter. He will only listen to you two.¡± Old general Peng said. Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom were the two countries that did notck money. One of them specialized in Jade, while the other had gold and silver mines. Therefore, it was not possible to trade with money. Only by letting the two biggest fops of great Zhou bring along uncle Gu, who woulde up with strange things from time to time, would they be able to attract the attention of Jin nanguo. ¡°A ¡®ze and sng are in the kingdom of goddess, and thirdng and fifthng have gone to the Yun nation. Now, there¡¯s only Eng at home. At that time, in addition to the royal guards around King Kang, I¡¯ll send Eng to lead the team. It would give the monarch of Jin nanguo an illusion that not only did they have soldiers, but they were also not worried at all. They had even sent soldiers to protect a dandy Prince to y with him! What do you guys think?¡± Old general Peng asked again. !! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The old couple looked at each other. It was time for their boss to do something big. Since they had the royal guards and the Peng family Army, although the three of them were not reliable, they had the reliable Peng Eng, so this was not impossible. Grandpa and Grandma Gu agreed. Not only did they send the letter, but they also asked Peng Eng to bring two chefs from the restaurant. Business wasn¡¯t busy these two days anyway, so they could send two. It was just eating, drinking, and having fun. If he wanted to do it, he should do it bigger. He brought all the Mahjong and poker cards, as well as all the seasonings needed for the food in the restaurant. The next day, Peng Eng and his group left. Gu Hui, Princess Jinghe, and he sanniang had fully recovered after a few days of rest at home. The women under themand of Lady Peng had gone to the goddess Kingdom to provide reinforcements. In addition to Xue Qianyu¡¯s Navy, there was also an Army of 10000 led by general Peng and Lady Peng¡¯s Army. The rest had either retreated to kun city or were sent to the Yun nation. ¡­¡­ In the campsite of the border Army of the Yun nation. Lu Zheng, dressed in ck, sneaked into the camp at night. He nned to capture theirmander directly. To capture the bandits, one had to first capture the leader. On the battlefield, once the general fell, the soldiers under him would be like dragons without a leader. It would be chaotic. The two countries had already crossed swords several times in this half a month¡¯s time. They were all small probing attacks, but the Yun nation¡¯s Army had already been deployed to the border. Lu Zheng had already received the news and knew what had happened to Yan Mo. He and Peng sang hade up with a n. The Yun nation had not gone all out because of the distrust between the two sides. Lu Zheng had fought against the Yun nation in his past life and knew that the king of the Yun nation was very suspicious. He would not go all out without seeing any real benefits. Therefore, he asked Peng sang to lead the troops to stabilize the situation. He called Meng Meng and Xie Nanfeng to enter the Yun nation¡¯s camp. The three of them were good at martial arts. Xie Nanfeng was slightly weaker, but he was agile and good at hiding, making him more suitable for assassination. Meng Meng¡¯s moves were Swift and fierce, but they caused a lot ofmotion. ¡°Spies, there are spies!¡± Suddenly, the patrolling soldiers in the camp blew the horn, and the entire camp was on guard. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng quickly ran out of the camp and waited at the agreed ce. After a while, they saw Xie Nanfeng running over with a girl on his shoulder. Chapter 1340 - 1340 The lady of the great Zhou 1340 Thedy of the great Zhou Meng Meng was so angry that he threw a punch at Xie Nanfeng. ¡°Is your old habit back? You¡¯re the one who caused such a hugemotion, right?¡± Xie Nanfeng, who was carrying a person, did not expect Meng Meng to attack, so he did not manage to Dodge the punch and was knocked to the ground. Lu Zheng knew that Xie Nanfeng had changed a lot. He asked, ¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly carry a woman out?¡± From the clothes and hair, it could be seen that Xie Nanfeng was carrying a girl. !! Xie Nanfeng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. general Zhou, brother Meng, I didn¡¯t have any designs on her. This girl is from the great Zhou and is using the great Zhounguage to shout for help. She¡¯s being humiliated by Asha. I couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Asha. In the end, I didn¡¯t seed and carried her out when I left. Asha was the Yun nation¡¯s general who had been fighting with them recently. Meng Meng was so angry that he spat,¡±these B * stards, where did they abduct our Zhou Dynasty¡¯s girls?¡± He was too f * cking bastard! If you have the ability,e and find us men! What¡¯s the point of finding a girl!¡± Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng, then reached out to pull Xie Nanfeng up. Xie Nanfeng nced at the unconscious girl on the ground and asked, ¡± ¡°General Zhou, what should we do now?¡± Lu Zheng exhaled. we were discovered today. Their camp will definitely be on high alert after this. We won¡¯t be able to seed. Since he had saved her, he might as well bring her back! We¡¯ll ask her about it when she wakes up.¡± Xie Nanfeng lowered his head and knelt on one knee. general, my recklessness has caused the failure of your n. Please punish me! ¡°When we get back to kun city, go to the North Camp and receive a hundred beatings!¡± Xie Nanfeng cupped his fists. Meng Meng wanted to persuade him that a hundred strokes of the stick was too much, but he thought of the current situation. They were not friends, but in the military. They had to follow the military rules and could not break them. Meng Meng patted Xie Nanfeng¡¯s back. Xie, I like you today. If you don¡¯t do anything stupid in the future, I, Meng Meng, will acknowledge you as my brother! Back then, Xie Nanfeng had slept with Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Although Xie Nanfeng didn¡¯t force her and it was Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e who came to him of her own ord, it was still a great humiliation to Meng Meng. Therefore, in the past few years in kun city, Meng Meng didn¡¯t like to talk to Xie Nanfeng. After Xie Nanfeng saved the Zhou girls today, Meng Meng changed his opinion of him. The three of them returned to the camp from the small path. Of course, it was still Xie Nanfeng who was carrying the girl. When they arrived at the camp, Xie Nanfeng chased the people out of his tent. Everyone started a fire and rested outside, leaving the girl in the tent. Peng sang didn¡¯t say anything when he saw that they didn¡¯tplete the task of carrying a girl back. He only said that when she woke up, he would ask for her identity and follow the people who escorted the grain back to kun city. Now that they had chunnan city, uncle Gu had grown a lot of grain. The Peng family¡¯s Army was not afraid of ack of grain at all. They would first eat uncle Gu¡¯s food, and then wait for the Imperial court to send the grain. Anyway, they would not be afraid of the soldiers not having enough to eat as they used to be. The Yun nation¡¯snd wasn¡¯t fertile, and they generally couldn¡¯t fight a protracted war with others. After a long time, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to take out military provisions. That night, the girl woke up. When she woke up, she saw that she was still in the camp. Her heart almost died, but she found that although she was not dressed neatly, it was all covered. She sat up in surprise. She remembered that someone had tried to assassinate Asha before she had fainted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1341 - 1341 Chapter 1341-Jin Yingying 1341 Chapter 1341-Jin Yingying She walked barefoot to the side of the tent and quietly looked out. The soldiers sleeping by the fire outside were not from the Yun nation. The g that fluttered in the wind had the words ¡± Zhou ¡± written on it. Her eyes were filled with tears, and soon, they fell like rain. She thought that she would never be able to escape in this life. She never thought that she would be saved, and it was the people of great Zhou who saved her. A soft whimper woke up Xie Nanfeng, who was the closest. Xie Nanfeng nced around and saw someone at the entrance of his tent. He got up and walked over. !! ¡°Youngdy, are you hungry? Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t the Yun nation anymore. This is the camp of the Peng family¡¯s Army of the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Xie Nanfeng said. ¡°Thank you, thank you general, thank you general for saving my life!¡± The girl knelt down. Xie Nanfeng lifted him up. Hearing themotion next door, Lu Zheng came over as well. He was more curious about how a little girl who looked to be only about fourteen years old had fallen into the hands of the Yun nation. The borders of several countries were guarded by the Peng family Army, and ordinary people would not go near them. The only exit out of the great Zhou Dynasty in kun city was the West Gate. Other than the businessmen from the other countries, they would not easily let a girl leave, let alone human traffickers who abducted girls. In Xie Nanfeng¡¯s tent, the little girl was wearing one of Xie Nanfeng¡¯s soldier¡¯s clothes. After eating two roasted sweet potatoes and potatoes, and drinking arge bowl of water, she finally regained some strength. She told him her background. She was originally a vige girl from a vige under the Tongzhou Prefecture. Her surname was Jin and her name was Yingying. Her family owned dozens of acres ofnd and could be considered a slightly rich farmer. However, one night three years ago, someone suddenly broke into their house and killed everyone in their family. That night, she had a stomachache and went to the bathroom. In the end, she was bitten by a snake in the bathroom and fainted from fear, thus avoiding the disaster. Although she was a farmer¡¯s daughter, she was afraid of snakes, insects, rats, and ants. By the time she woke up, it was already dawn. Everyone in her family had been killed, and she was scared silly. Who knew that the group of people would return and just happened to find her. He didn¡¯t kill her, but kidnapped her. She didn¡¯t know where she had gone either. She had been tied up in the carriage. When she got out of the car, she found out that she was in the car of a businessman from Xing Nan Kingdom. The businessman had spent a lot of money to buy her and was prepared to be her concubine when she grew up. She stayed in Xing Nan Kingdom for a year and found a chance to escape. In the end, she was chased and lost. She didn¡¯t know how, but she ended up in the Yun nation. She wanted to dress up as a man, but the men in the Yun nation were all tall and had deep-set facial features. N?v(el)B\\jnn She wanted to pretend to be a mute and identally speak out of fear. In the end, she was sent to the general¡¯s office of Asha. Asha had been at the border. She had been ready to go back to the nuptial chamber, but as soon as the war started, Asha had someone take her to the camp to have the nuptial chamber first. Tonight was her nuptial night with Asha. At this point, she cried. Fortunately, this general Xie in front of her had allowed her to keep her innocence. Otherwise, even if she was saved, she would not be able to live. ¡°Jin Yingying from Tongzhou Prefecture?¡± Lu Zheng frowned and looked at her. When you were ten years old, did you enter an ice cave by mistake?¡± Jin Yingying¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. ¡°Do you still have the jade pendant from the man in the ice cave?¡± Lu Zheng asked without any expression. Jin Yingying nodded and then shook her head. general, that jade pendant was valuable. I didn¡¯t dare to take it back, so I buried it in my vige. General, do you know the young master from back then?¡± Chapter 1342 - 1342 Chapter 1342-exposing you 1342 Chapter 1342-exposing you Lu Zheng did not answer. He thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯re good at? For example, a female worker or a cook?¡± Jin Yingying shook her head. I was at home when I was young. My family didn¡¯t allow me to go to the fields. I knew how to do embroidery work. I was also responsible for the three meals at home. But I¡¯m not good at it. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you take me to kun city tomorrow.¡± There will be people there to arrange your work and you will be paid monthly. I¡¯m just earning money, not selling myself.¡± Jin Yingying was about to kneel down to thank him again. Even though this was the great Zhou¡¯s camp, the Army was all men, and she felt that it was inconvenient. !! A job personally rmended by the general should not be bad. Now, as long as she could survive and not be humiliated, she would be satisfied. miss Jin, ¡± Xie Nanfeng suddenly said, ¡± I have a house in kun city. My sister might being soon. Why don¡¯t you stay in my house and keep my sisterpany? My younger sister is on good terms with thedy from the main family that general Zhou introduced to you.¡± Lu Zheng turned to look at Xie Nanfeng,¡¯Xie Zhiyi ising to kun city? You¡¯re alone?¡± Xie Nanfeng sighed,¡¯it¡¯s all because of my father¡¯s nonsense. Zhiyi ran away from home. Before I came to the Yun nation, I received a letter from third miss Gu and white six. I could only ask white six to help me wait for Zhiyi. If she were to meet Xie Chunfeng, I don¡¯t know what would happen.¡± Lu Zheng nodded in understanding. He then turned to Jin Yingying and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Jin, I¡¯ll send you there tomorrow. It¡¯s very safe in kun city. As long as you work hard, your life will be good in the future.¡± Jin Yingying kowtowed. thank you, general Zhou. Thank you, general. Thank you! ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng returned to his own tent and started to write to Gu shouxin. Jin Yingying, the girl who had saved the third Prince, and Li Shan had used her identity to secure her position by the third Prince¡¯s side. Bai Yi sent a letter saying that Li Shan had not only be the third Prince¡¯s concubine, but had also slept with him at the end ofst year. This year, she was already pregnant and was still urging the third Prince. Lu Zheng nned to discuss with Gu shouxin when it would be more appropriate to take out Jin Yingying and whether to cooperate with the Emperor¡¯s n of raising children. Although the two of them were not in the capital, they knew everything about the capital like the back of their hands. Gu shouxin was also very smooth when it came to dealing with Lu Zheng¡¯s people, and he was not polite at all. Lu Zheng¡¯s power in Jiangnan was also slowly developing. Gu shouxin did not fall behind and also began to let his men develop there. However, he was born as a farmer¡¯s top schr, so he naturally did not develop as fast as Lu Zheng. In any case, with thebined power of the two of them, the rebellion waspletely possible. Unfortunately, neither of them wanted to go ording to the emperor¡¯s wishes. It was so boring to be an Emperor. Not only was it tiring every day, but he also had to consider which son would inherit the throne. To be a Minister that the Emperor could not touch, and to be happy with their wife and child for the rest of their lives was their greatest wish. After writing a letter to Gu shouxin, Lu Zheng wrote a letter to Gu Xin. He was the one who had sent Jin Yingying back, so he had to exin it to his little Xinxin. Otherwise, little Xinxin would have wild thoughts. On the third day, Gu Xin received a letter from LU Zheng and ady. Before she read the letter, Gu Xin was already unhappy when she saw Jin Yingying. you should have just gone to war to save thedies, why did you send me here to work for you? ¡± After reading the letter, Gu Xin was ted.¡¯Hey, Li Shan, you imposter. I¡¯m going to take good care of miss Yingying so that I can show you when you¡¯re the most smug. I¡¯ll make you so angry!¡¯ N?v(el)B\\jnn Jin Yingying, who was already nervous, became even more nervous after Gu Xin¡¯s warm reception. Chapter 1343 - 1343 Leave the troublesome matters to Lu Zheng 1343 Leave the troublesome matters to Lu Zheng The Gu family looked at Jin Yingying, who was beside Gu Xin, and thought that this girl was quite pretty. Lu Zheng actually asked Xinxin to help him? Hey, this brat! Why was their silly Xin Xin so happy? Jin Yingying could clearly feel that the Gu family¡¯s attitude was the same as when third miss Gu had first met her. Oh no, would she not be taken in? If she wasn¡¯t taken in, where could she go? !! Kunzhou was the furthest ce from Tongzhou. She had no money on her, so how could she go back? She had gone back. The group of people who had killed her family a few years ago should not be around anymore. Unfortunately, her family¡¯s assets must have been taken away by her uncle. The possibility of her getting them back was not high. The more Jin Yingying thought about it, the sadder she became. She knelt down in front of the Gu family.¡±Old master, old Madam, first Madam, second Madam, fourth Madam, and youngdies, I beg of you, please take me in! I know how to work, I know how to embroider, I know how to do kitchen work. I don¡¯t have a ce to go, I don¡¯t have a home. Please, let me stay and work. I don¡¯t want to be paid, I just want a ce to stay, three full meals, and no need to be worried.¡± Cai Xiaolian woke her up and asked sun Yumei to take her to the embroidery workshop. After that, she asked Gu Xin what Lu Zheng had said. Gu Xin then told her family that this was not the girl Lu Zheng saved, but the girl that Xie Nanfeng saved. When Xie Zhiyi arrived, this girl would be staying with him. The Gu family didn¡¯t care anymore. When they returned to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room, Gu Xin started talking about Jin Yingying¡¯s identity that was mentioned in Lu Zheng¡¯s letter. Gu Nian was shocked,¡¯you¡¯re saying that Xie Nanfeng saved thisdy from the Yun nation¡¯s camp? Wasn¡¯t li Shan too ruthless? not only did she kill his entire family, she even sent him to Xing Nan country? She¡¯s deliberately making her stay to suffer. Her heart is really twisted!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Mother, sister, say, Li Shan used to live in Qing Province. How did she know that miss Jin was rted to the third Prince? She¡¯s younger than me by two months, and she did it a few years ago. How could she do it at such a young age?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other. The three transmigrators already knew that Li Shan had reincarnated, but Gu Xin did not! Gu Xin only knew that Li Shan had done a lot of bad things and was mentally twisted. However, there had to be a reason for a person¡¯s mental state to be twisted when they did bad things. How were they supposed to exin this? Should I? To push this problem to Lu Zheng, who was also reborn? Alright, I think this is a good idea! Hence, the mother and daughter made eye contact and pushed the question to Lu Zheng. They wanted to see if he was trying to trick Gu Xin. Anyway, they were not willing to lie to Gu Xin now. Besides, Gu Xin has grown up and it was much harder to fool her now. Let¡¯s leave the trouble to Lu Zheng! This kid had specifically reincarnated to find Xinxin, so he must have thought of a foolproof exnation. Gu Xin did not think too much about it. After hearing what Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian said, she put the matter to heart. She would definitely ask Lu Zheng about it the next time he came back. Now that the front line was tense, she would not ask about these irrelevant things. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the middle of April, Bai si brought Xie Zhiyi back. The two girls hadn¡¯t seen each other for two years, but because of their daily correspondence, they weren¡¯t unfamiliar with each other at all. They were like good sisters who often yed together. Xie Zhiyi was good-looking and had a sweet mouth. The Gu family was quite fond of her after all the good things she said. Chapter 1344 - 1344 Just like everyone 1344 Just like everyone Hearing that she hade out in men¡¯s clothing with a servant girl because she had enough money in her hands and had even found an escort in the Qingzhou government, and that she had not suffered at all, everyone was relieved. ¡°Zhiyi, did you write a letter to your mother after you met with fourth Bai?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Xie Zhiyi nodded and said,¡±second aunt, I¡¯ve written it.¡± I asked the bodyguard agency to send it back. I even asked guard Bai about big brother¡¯s situation and told mother in the letter. Hehe, second aunt, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± ¡°Yiyi, Grandpa Peng has already sent people to help your mother,¡± Gu Xin said. Your father doesn¡¯t dare to bully her anymore. Grandpa Peng said that you can stay with the Pengs after youe. Of course, you can also stay with us.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om !! Huo Yanyu sighed and said,¡±wow, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s name is the same as everyone else¡¯s!¡± If sister Xinxin didn¡¯t call me that, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed!¡± Gu SI¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯Oh, right! Yiyi, it¡¯s so simr to our name! Last time, my father said that this time, mother, second aunt, and third aunt had a child together. The word ¡°heart¡± is less, so it must be ¡°meaning.¡± My father also reserved the word ¡°meaning¡±! In the end, Yiyi, you came!¡± Xie Zhiyi blinked his eyes. That¡¯s right. No wonder she felt so close to the Gu family when she first saw them. It turned out that they had the same name. Alright, she was quite willing to think that way. After all, her and her brother¡¯s names were chosen by her mother. The family didn¡¯t care about them, so they just went along with her mother¡¯s wishes. Her mother loved her father very much and gave her brother the name Nanfeng. Later, she was born, but her mother¡¯s feelings for her father did not change, so there was Zhiyi. Nanfeng knows my intentions. She would rather have this name because of her fate with the Gu family. Grandpa Gu looked at the little girl who was still so energetic after such a long journey and was ying with his granddaughters. He stroked his beard and asked with a smile, ¡± Yiyi, you¡¯ve just arrived, so you should rest for a while. Go to your great uncle¡¯s ce first. Only your great uncle and fourth uncle are at home now. Xie Zhiyi nodded and said,¡¯yes, I know! Thank you for your reminder, Grandpa. When I met Guard Bai in Lin province, I went to the prefecture to bring gifts for my granduncle and the others. Grandpa, grandma, aunts, let me tell you, we made a lot of money from thend we bought together! My mother told me to learn from sister Huihui and sister Nian. Xinxin and sisi learned how to manage ounts and keep their own money. I have money in my hands. I¡¯ve also bought you a lot of things! However, it¡¯ll take a while for the items to arrive, so I paid the innkeeper to send them over. Guard Bai and I came here on horseback first.¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled. This child didn¡¯t forget to bring a gift even when she ran away from home. That Yuzhou magistrate, Lord Xie, was really an arrogant father. He didn¡¯t dote on such a likable girl, but instead, he doted on the child of a concubine. Fortunately, Madam Xie was a good person and didn¡¯t teach the girl the wrong way. Even if her son was taught the wrong way, he was also guided on the right path in time. Grandpa Gu knew that it was not easy to make his precious son, who he had doted on for more than ten years, join the army at the border. Back then, his second son was a drunkard and a gambler. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his child suffer even a little. This Madam Xie was a strong person. However, she had married the wrong person! He could only hope that the people sent by brother Peng this time would be able to support Madam Xie and let her live a better life! Grandpa Gu thought of Gu shouxin when he thought of Xie Nanfeng. Back then, Xie Nanfeng had indulged in debauchery, and his life was about toe to an end. It was really not bad that Madam Xie had him tied up and brought him to kun city. Chapter 1346 - 1346 Chapter 1346-gossip 1346 Chapter 1346-gossip Xie Zhiyi stayed at the Peng family¡¯s house, and the fourthdy of the Peng family helped her buy all the necessities for her new house. On the third morning of her arrival, she came over to y with Gu Xin and Gu si. Gu Xin was making pills in theboratory in the mansion while Gu Si was busy with other things. However, they were all in the same room. As soon as Xie Zhiyi arrived, he began to gossip. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, guess what Yin Yingli did to me?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si stopped what they were doing and looked at her curiously. !! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xie Zhiyi walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side,¡¯don¡¯t stop! If there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t help with, we¡¯ll talk as we work!¡± Gu Xin handed Xie Zhiyi the task of crushing the herbs into powder. Xie Zhiyi knew a little martial arts, so he wasn¡¯t as weak as the average girl from a big family. He rolled up his sleeves and started to gossip as he ground the herbs, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Yin Yingli probably doesn¡¯t know that we knew each other before. She¡¯s just beating around the bush and talking about you! You even reminded me not to get close to you. You¡¯re so fierce and you¡¯ll hit me. A normaldy wouldn¡¯t want to be associated with you!¡± Xie Zhiyi whistled and said, ¡± Hey! It was just the two of us at that time. None of the maids were there. I asked her why the Gu sisters were so fierce. Was it like this? I knocked her down on purpose. I asked her what a normal girl looked like. Is it like me? I picked up the stool on purpose and acted as if I was going to hit her. She was so frightened that she screamed! Hahaha, I was wondering why he wasn¡¯t crying. Why was she screaming? ¡°I knew Wanwan wasn¡¯t a good person,¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Then why did you reply to her?¡± Gu si asked. Xie Zhiyi whistled and said, ¡± Hey! It was just the two of us at that time. None of the maids were there. I asked her why the Gu sisters were so fierce. Was it like this? I knocked her down on purpose. I asked her what a normal girl looked like. Is it like me? I picked up the stool on purpose and acted as if I was going to hit her. She was so frightened that she screamed! Hahaha, I was wondering why he wasn¡¯t crying. Why was she screaming? Not even a single tear!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si bothughed. Damn, who asked her to create rumors for no reason? how were they fierce? They were clearly very cute little girls, okay! Gu Xin asked again,¡¯she didn¡¯t tell on me? She loved toin! She also likes to turn things around and lead people to feel that she is pitiful, causing them to misunderstand.¡± guess what happened after she screamed? ¡± Xie Zhiyi asked with a mysterious smile. Gu Xin and Gu si cooperated and asked. after she screamed, I sat down on the ground and ced the stool on top of me, ¡± Xie Zhiyi said. I leaned against the table and wiped my eyes with the chili water I¡¯ve prepared earlier. The servant maids rushed in and then fourth Biao Shen also came.¡± she cried andined. She said I hit her! I cried andined. I also said that she pushed me and even kicked a stool to hit me! ¡°She¡¯s crying, drop by drop, so am I! And my eyes are red from the chili water. She didn¡¯t know what to do with fourth aunt. She asked Yin Yingli why she hit her. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t dare to say anything bad about them in front of others, so she just said that they didn¡¯t agree. I cried and scolded her. I said that I¡¯m not an unruly and willful person. Although my father is a magistrate, a magistrate is only a small official. I don¡¯t dare to show off! She was the one who warned me not to get close to the Gu family¡¯s youngdies, but I didn¡¯t listen. I said that the Gu family¡¯s youngdies were all as beautiful as fairies and were as likable as little fairies. I said that she was spouting nonsense, so she hit me!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, Xinxin, sisi, you guys didn¡¯t see Yin Yingli¡¯s face, it¡¯s like she ate a fly. In the end, she passed out from crying.¡± ¡°Fourth aunt consoled me and told me not to worry. She said thatdy Yin would pass out once a month from crying and that it would be good if she woke up! I almost burst outughing. Fourth aunt is really too fun!¡± Chapter 1347 - 1347 Chapter 1347-tooth for tooth 1347 Chapter 1347-tooth for tooth Yiyi! Gu Xinughed out loud. an eye for an eye, this is so satisfying! Xie Zhiyi replied,¡¯if she wasn¡¯t so weak, I would have pushed her with all my strength. I didn¡¯t do anything bad, I just gave her a light push to teach her a lesson!¡± Gu si said, ¡± Yiyi, you don¡¯t know this. When she first came here, she always said that her father was the prefect, she was the daughter of the prefect, and my second uncle was only the county Magistrate. In the past, all the girls in the county magistrate¡¯s family under her father¡¯s jurisdiction had to respect her! Tsk, that look is so annoying!¡± Gu Xin also recalled the first time she met Yin Feili and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, she despised me and my sister at that time. She thought that we were the daughters of the county Magistrate and should be one level lower than her! You said that my father is only a magistrate, and that¡¯s a small position! She¡¯s simply a contrast to her!¡± !! Xie Zhiyiughed and said, ¡± I did it on purpose! Didn¡¯t you guys tell me about her before? I said this on purpose! Hmph, I won¡¯t let off anyone who bullies my good sister!¡± Yiyi, ¡± Gu Xin and Gu si said in unison. you¡¯re so good! Even though their martial arts were much better than Xie Zhiyi¡¯s, and no one in kun city would bully them, they still felt that Xie Zhiyi was a good person! What a cute girl! Xie Zhiyiughed proudly, ¡± of course! My brother said that being brothers is a lifetime thing! I¡¯m not a man, but I¡¯ll Be Your Sister for a lifetime! Let me tell you, my brother was unreliable in many ways in the past, but there was one thing he valued. He listened to my mother and came to kun city because he didn¡¯t want my mother to be sad. He loves me, he can be a fool outside and have a bad reputation, but he can¡¯t bear to hear anyone say anything bad about me. ¡°In the past, when my father hit him, he let him hit him. However, when my father scolded me, he was unhappy. He didn¡¯t dare to hit my father, but he dared to do bad things to my father. It¡¯s evil! That¡¯s why I¡¯m like my brother. I¡¯ve decided that you two are my sisters, so I can¡¯t bear to see others speak ill of you. We¡¯ll be sisters forever!¡± yeah, ¡± Gu Xin nodded. we¡¯ll be good sisters for life! Gu si also nodded. we¡¯re good sisters. For life! Then, the three girlsughed. Gu Xin consoled Xie Zhiyi again,¡¯Yiyi, although your brother did a lot of unreliable things in the past, he¡¯s quite reliable now. He didn¡¯t even rely on Grandpa Peng and the others. He had already be a deputy general by fighting the enemies with brother Yuanyuan. During the battle of the southern border, he killed a few of the generals leading the southern border.¡± Gu si also said,¡¯your brother can even save people now. A girl was being bullied, and he couldn¡¯t stand it, so he saved her. ¡± Xie Zhiyi was very happy to hear this. She felt that her mother would have someone to rely on in the future. Even if she was married, as long as her brother was powerful and reliable, her mother would be able to live well. ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Nian brought Gu yingxue and Huo Yanyu back. Gu Xin happily told her about how Xie Zhiyi had dealt with Yin Feili. Gu yingxue patted Xie Zhiyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re amazing! When I was in the manor, I got a headache whenever I saw Yin Yingli. She really can cry!¡± ¡°Little sister yingxue, let me tell you,¡± Xie Zhiyi said.¡±When dealing with people like this, we have to give them a taste of their own medicine.¡± Let¡¯s take her own path and leave her with nowhere to go. We¡¯ll anger them to death!¡± this is called ¡®walking the path of a little white flower¡¯, ¡± Gu Nian concluded. leaving a little white flower with no way out! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Gu sisters ¡¯embroidery building was filled with the crispughter of the girls. Time was peaceful, but that was all.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1348 - 1348 Not giving him any chance at all 1348 Not giving him any chance at all Gu Xin wrote a letter to Lu Zheng before she went to bed, detailing everything that happened after Xie Zhiyi arrived. She did not want to disturb Lu Zheng, but she could not help but want to share it with him. Brother Yuanyuan will just spend some time reading the letter. It shouldn¡¯t affect him! The things written in the letter were so happy, brother Yuanyuan would definitely be happy and rx! !! Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s mood was good. He would definitely be invincible on the battlefield and kill his way out of the Yun nation. He would no longer dare to invade great Zhou! Yes, it must be like this! As Gu Xin thought of this, she called second white over and asked him to send the letter over tomorrow. ¡­¡­ Because Xie Nanfeng had rescued Jin Yingying from Asha¡¯s camp, Asha wasn¡¯t sure if she was from great Zhou, but he vented his anger on great Zhou andunched an attack. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng and Peng sang cooperated very well. Not only were they not forced to retreat, but they had also upied a piece ofnd in the Yun nation. The Asha dared not move. They had not had a good rest these few days. Lu Zheng and Peng Sanng discussed and decided to let the soldiers rest for two days before deciding whether to continue the attack. The Yun nation¡¯s troops were strong. If they attacked by force, they would be killing 1000 enemies and suffering 800 losses. Even if they won, there weren¡¯t many left on the great Zhou side. They couldn¡¯tpletely control the Yun nation, so they couldn¡¯t advance rashly. When white six delivered the letter, it was alreadyte at night. He did not pass the letter to Lu Zheng immediately. Instead, he revealed his identity and followed the soldiers on night duty to take a nap by the bonfire. White six passed the letter to Lu Zheng when the sun rose. Peng sang¡¯s eyes were still a little sour. Sigh, Lu Zheng, this bad boy, how could he have such a thing for her at such a young age? He had no chance at all. Forget it, forget it, I won¡¯t look anymore. I¡¯ll go look for cloud soldiers and see if there are any who don¡¯t have eyes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng waspletely oblivious to Peng sang¡¯s heartache. He took the letter and walked to the edge of the campsite. He sat down against arge rock, stretched out one leg, and bent the other. He opened the letter with one hand and ced the other on his knee. He leaned against therge rock, looking very rxed andfortable. The morning breeze blew, and the morning light shone on him, making him look as beautiful as a painting. From the moment he opened the letter, the smile on Lu Zheng¡¯s face had not disappeared. He knew that Xie Zhiyi was just like Huo Yanyu. He could definitely make little Xinxin happy. He remembered that Xie Zhiyi was married to Peng Eng in his previous life. In his previous life, Xie Nanfeng had been tortured badly by his Shu brother. In the end, Madam Xie invited herself into the family temple for Xie Zhiyi¡¯s marriage, so that Xie Zhiyi wouldn¡¯t be randomly married off by the Xie family. After Xie Zhiyi married Peng Eng, the year kun city was almost lost, the people from thenge Kingdom caught her and threatened her. In the end, she didn¡¯t be a threat to the Peng family. Instead, she ran into the knife in the hands of the person who held her hostage. The knife went through her body and she couldn¡¯t be more dead. Therefore, Lu Zheng had a good impression of Xie Nanfeng and Xie Zhiyi from the beginning, not only because they were abandoned by their grandfather, but also because they were righteous. In his previous life, Xie Nanfeng had been deliberately taught by the Xie family to die standing in front of the enemy, not live on his knees. The Xie family didn¡¯t like the three of them. It wasn¡¯t because their father was a yboy and spoiled his concubine. It was because Madam Xie was from the Peng family. Minister Xie, the head of the Xie family, would never treat the blood of the Peng family as his own descendants. He was the only other traitor besides the king of qu. There was no evidence now, but Lu Zheng was already making arrangements. The Emperor would find out very soon. Chapter 1350 - 1350 Just think of it as doing it for your mother 1350 Just think of it as doing it for your mother n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we might as well give them a share of the profits,¡± physician Peng said.¡±With some other benefits, we can make them favor us.¡± In this way, Yan Mo¡¯s team had lost a few teams. Even if the Lang GE Kingdom borrows troops, Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°General Yin, you don¡¯t know the terrain of the goddess Kingdom,¡± Queen Dugu said with a wry smile.¡±We can¡¯t get close to those people at all.¡± Or perhaps, Yan Mo attacked before they even got close.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± eldest Madam Peng shook her head. I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Gu to steal a few sets of their clothes from their camp tonight. Your Highness, please write down the city Lords that you can possibly convince. I will pick a few female soldiers. Your Highness, please find someone who is familiar with the terrain of the goddess Kingdom. We will dress her up and go with them! He took a shortcut. As long as we can convince the Lords of those cities, Yan Mo¡¯s troops will be reduced in number. We¡¯d better wait for him tounch an attack. If a portion of the troops suddenly retreat on the battlefield, don¡¯t you think his tactics will be ruined?¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought it was a good idea. !! Gu shouxin nced at general Peng, which meant, ¡± your wife is despising you and assigning me to do work. General Peng shamelessly shot back a look. My wife is worried about me and cares about me. She doesn¡¯t despise me. Yan Mo is so powerful, and it¡¯s dangerous to steal clothes. My wife will naturally not let me go. Gu shouxin was silent. After spending half a month with him, Queen Dugu had also discovered that Gu shouxin¡¯s Kung Fu was really good. He might not be good at leading troops in battle, but his personal strength was very strong. If he went to steal things, the probability of being discovered by Yan Mo was very small. Thus, she stood up and bowed to Gu shouxin. ¡°Lord Gu, on behalf of the dugu family, I¡¯m asking you to help me. From now on, the dugu family is willing to listen to Lord Gu¡¯s everymand.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. my mother still belongs to the dugu family. You¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re going to call my mother to be the Grand Queen. Do I need your promise? ¡± Gu shouxin sighed. Forget it, just think of it as doing it for his mother! Anyway, after this matter, you have to fight for the rights and interests of my mother. The Gu family doesn¡¯t care about the great Zhou, but the goddess Kingdom can let my mother y around when she has nothing to do. Therefore, Gu shouxin agreed. That night, he started his n. Gu Hui and the other two girls were among the people that eldest Madam Peng had chosen. The three of them were more familiar with a few of the cities. They had rushed all the way here from Jinnan city after taking a boat there. Moreover, they were very good at makeup. The soldiers of the goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t know each other, but there were always people on Yan Mo¡¯s side who knew Queen Dugu¡¯s side. At this moment, an unfamiliar face was the most suitable. Princess Jinghe was very excited when she heard that she was going to have another mission. She was very satisfied with her trip to kun city. She knew that the Gu family could bring her apletely different life from the one in the capital. All he sanniang could think of was that she had sessfullypleted her task and would be rewarded with silver from time to time. Once she had the silver, she would buy a house in kun city. Gu Hui, on the other hand, was very calm. In addition to the three of them, Peng da also chose three female soldiers who were around 30 years old. They would work with Queen Dugu¡¯s men in groups of three, which would be very convenient. Gu shouxin went out for two hours and brought back ten sets of clothes from different teams. They couldn¡¯t take them from the same ce, or else they would be alerted. Chapter 1351 - 1351 The great Zhou’s envoy 1351 The great Zhou¡¯s envoy On the 13th of April, after Gu Hui and the rest set off from the small road, Yan Mo and the tenth Princessunched an attack on the pce. As long as they could conquer the royal city, Queen Dugu would have to step down. Yan Mo thought that Queen Dugu had already made peace with the great Zhou Dynasty and agreed to a series of male-dominated rules. Therefore, he imed that he was the rightful ruler and that he had the tenth princess¡¯s support. That night, if Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had not found out about the conversation between the city Lord of Jade Dragon City and his subordinates, Queen Dugu would not have been able to return to the capital in time. !! Standing on the city gate tower, Queen Dugu looked at the tenth Princess, dugu Xiang ¡®er, who was dressed in white armor and riding a White Horse beside Yan Mo. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. Even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. She was not vicious, but her Cubs were going to eat her. She looked deeply at the tenth Princess, then closed her eyes. When she opened them again, there was no longer any warmth in them. She raised her hand and ordered,¡±release the arrows!¡± Stone throwing! Kill!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Arrows were shot down from the city gate tower. As long as the enemy got close,rge rocks would roll down. Suddenly, Yan Mo beckoned, and someone came out with a baby in his arms. The man was none other than Queen Dugu¡¯s personal attendant. Queen Dugu squinted her eyes. She had thought that her personal attendant had been killed. ¡°Dugu Yan, dugu Mingyue is in our hands. Are you still going to shoot?¡± Yan Mo said in a clear voice. ¡°Continue!¡± Queen Dugu sneered. Yan Mo¡¯s pupils shrank. That was impossible. Queen Dugu cared about her youngest daughter the most. Now that dugu Mingyue was in their hands, how could she bear to do that? Could it be that she knew that this was fake? But dugu Mingyue had indeed disappeared! Yan Mo turned to look at the man holding the fake moon. ¡°Prince Consort, this humble servant indeed did not see Princess Ming Yue. I asked people and they all said that she was carried away because of the chaos.¡± Yan Mo raised his head to look at Queen Dugu. On the city gate tower, the woman was like a statue, not moving at all. He could not tell what she was thinking, but he was sure that she would not stop. Yan Mo ordered his soldiers to retreat. ¡°Xiang ¡®er, you go. Let¡¯s see if she has the heart to do this,¡± he said to the tenth Princess. The tenth Princess looked at Yan Mo in disbelief. Was there even a need to try? Her mother had obviously seen her just now, but she didn¡¯t care. Wouldn¡¯t she be courting death if she went over? Yan Mo smiled at the tenth Princess and agreed. She doesn¡¯t even care about Princess Ming Yue, so she won¡¯t care about you. Xiang ¡®er, let¡¯s retreat!¡± Yan Mo was stabbing a knife into the tenth Princess ¡®heart! What the tenth Princess cared about the most was that her mother had no intention of letting her inherit the throne, and that she had a daughter at the age of forty. Yan Mo¡¯s words hadpletely turned her hatred for her mother into hatred. Unfortunately, Queen Dugu didn¡¯t care at all. When she opened her eyes just now, she had already lost her tenth child. She would just treat it as if she had died like her older brothers. Back at the camp, Yan Mo called over the people who had just returned from Jinnan to borrow troops. ¡°Fuma, the king of Jinnan country is receiving the great Zhou¡¯s envoy. The whole country wees him. I have waited for two days before I finally saw Prince Jinnan. What the Prince meant was that the king and the envoy are on good terms, so he has no time to participate in the internal affairs of the kingdom of goddess.¡± The messenger said. ¡°An envoy from the great Zhou? Who are you?¡± Yan Mo asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard from the Prince that it was a Prince of the great Zhou who was protected by the Peng family¡¯s Army.¡± The messenger said. Chapter 1353 - 1353 Which idiot? 1353 Which idiot? ¡°Hey, uncle Gu, how about you let me do it? You said that you have six little girls in your family, right? I¡¯ll give you the Jade, so you can take it back and give it to them. They¡¯ll definitely be very happy. Let me do it!¡± Seeing that her father did not want to join the battle, Princess Jinnan started to discuss with uncle Gu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om hehehe, Princess, have you ever used the ssware of kun city? have you ever used the makeup of kun city? have you ever eaten the snacks of kun city? ¡± Uncle Gu asked with a silly smile. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Princess Jinnan didn¡¯t understand what the Jade had to do with the things in kun city. of course I¡¯ve used it. I used to like the fabric and satin in the South of the Yangtze River and the gold and silver jewelry in the goddess Kingdom, but now I like the Gu sisters ¡¯boutique in kun city. I also like the couches in the Gu¡¯s furniture store. I also like the desserts from kun city¡¯s restaurant!¡± After she finished speaking, Princess Jinnan was still smacking her lips, reminiscing the delicious taste. !! ¡°Right! It¡¯s from the Gu family, alright!¡± Uncle Gu had deliberately emphasized the words ¡°Gu family.¡± ¡°Yup! Aiya, uncle Gu, let¡¯s not talk about this. If you let me do it, I¡¯ll use the Jade to buy your position. In any case, you also despise my Royal father!¡± Princess Jinnan said. ¡°Hey, you silly girl. She had already reminded you of the Gu group, and you still didn¡¯t understand? The Gu family¡¯s youngdy already had a Jade, yet you took the Jade and asked someone to change the facial wash, shampoo, shower gel, toothpaste, and toothbrush. So, all thedies in the house share your uncle Gu¡¯s intentions.¡± The monarch of Jinnan country patted his silly daughter in a bad mood. Princess Jinnan was shocked. ¡°Aiya! Uncle Gu, your family is the Gu group! Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Uncle Gu, are you thirsty? ¡± I¡¯ll pour you tea? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get people to be more attentive! Uncle Gu, are you tired of winning? Do you want to take a rest?¡± Princess Jinnan immediately started to suck up to her, which made the four uncles at the table speechless. Who doesn¡¯t have a daughter? but your daughter is thick-skinned! Ever since she found out that uncle Gu was a member of the Gu family in kun city, Princess Jin Nan had treated him as her own father. Even the monarch of Jin Nan was jealous. In the evening, Princess Jinnan personally mademb skewers for uncle Gu. The king of Jinnan country and the Prince werepletely jealous. They wanted to make uncle Gu drunk, but they took out the Gu shouxin brand liquor that they bought from kun city. Well, this uncle Gu drank it all the time, so who could get him drunk? Even after he was drunk, uncle Gu still looked down on the monarch of Jinnan country. brother Nan, you¡¯re the king of a country. Why did you send people to buy all kinds of things in kun city in secret? ¡± The monarch of Jinnan country was drunk. He said with tears and snot,¡±Brother Gu, do you think I want to? I¡¯m afraid! I¡¯m afraid that the great Zhou won¡¯t sell anything to the Jinnan royal family!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s face turned fierce,¡±which idiot wouldn¡¯t sell you something?¡± You guys are so rich, wouldn¡¯t it be stupid not to sell to you?¡± The monarch of Jinnan country felt that his words were right.¡±Isn¡¯t that so! Our jade stones are very good! Aiyo, isn¡¯t it because the great Zhou has always wanted to swallow us up? I don¡¯t dare! In the past, my ancestor didn¡¯t really want to establish his own country, but he was ridiculed by thenge Kingdom! Thengge Kingdom said that the great Zhou will Annex Jinnan, and at that time, everyone in Jinnan will be considered a traitor and have to die. I¡¯m doing this for my people, right?¡± Chapter 1354 - 1354 Chapter 1354-different kings with different lives 1354 Chapter 1354-different kings with different lives ¡°Father, then why don¡¯t we ask His Highness Majesty Kang to talk to us? Let great Zhou ept us, give them a mine, and let us trade. I really want to go to great Zhou to y! I¡¯ve walked all over Jinnan, it¡¯s so boring!¡± Princess Jinnan leaned over and said. Prince Jinnan was the most normal one. He didn¡¯t say anything when he saw his father and sister trying to give Jinnan away. Prince Jinnan could see the situation clearly. Once the great Zhou took back the cloud sand deity and thengge Kingdom, Jinnan country would not be able to escape. The great Zhou was not as brutal as thenge Kingdom had said. The Emperor still loved his people like his own children. !! Prince Jinnan didn¡¯t want to start a war with the great Zhou, but he also didn¡¯t want Jinnan to disappear. If only there was a way to kill two birds with one stone. ¡°Aiyo, brother Nan, you¡¯re really worried! Also, you¡¯re really stupid to actually believe the words of the Lang GE Kingdom!¡± Uncle Gu embraced the monarch of Jinnan country with one hand, as if they were good Brothers. brother Nan, let me tell you, the Emperor of our great Zhou is the best. He¡¯s the best Emperor I¡¯ve ever seen. The people of great Zhou are living very well. Just in the past, before my brother became the top scorer, my family lived very well. The Emperor was worried that the people couldn¡¯t afford to eat, so he reduced taxes. He was not like the emperors of the previous dynasty who were obsessed with the harem. He was good to the Empress and did not favor the other concubines. Our great Zhou is in harmony.¡± The monarch of Jinnan country revealed a look of yearning in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Who doesn¡¯t like the Emperor?¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en continued, ¡± old brother Nan, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m still a rtive of the Emperor. I¡¯m his brother-inw! He had his ways of punishing officials. From the moment he ascended the throne until now, he had never started a war. It was always when others took the initiative to attack him that he would order a counterattack, and then beat them up. In the southern border, weren¡¯t there many poisonous insects and nts? Wasn¡¯t it still defeated by our great Zhou!¡± ¡°Brother Nan, in my opinion, your Jinnan region is really equivalent to a Prefecture city in the Jiangnan region of the great Zhou. The key is that you have nothing else here except for Jade. There are very few people whoe to take the imperial examination when you hold it! ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Majesty Kang said in disdain. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s why I said!¡± Uncle Gu hugged the monarch of Jinnan country again, ¡± brother Nan, what are you doing? You should just go along with great Zhou! Let the Emperor give you the title of King, you can have fun in this world and don¡¯t have to care about the government affairs. You can go to kun city or Beijing if you want to. We¡¯ll take you to y something more fun!¡± ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m so tempted!¡± The monarch of Jinnan country said. ¡°Prince Kang, uncle Xue, uncle Gu, what do you think? if our Jinnan surrenders, will I still be a Princess? Will the emperor¡¯s Princess bully me?¡± Princess Jinnan asked. ¡°The emperor¡¯s Princess is only this big, can she bully you?¡± Majesty Kang pointed at the height. ¡°Aiyo, eldest niece, you¡¯re already nning to offer up a mine, do you still think you¡¯re not a Princess?¡± Cheng ¡®en said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Our Emperor isn¡¯t going to send someone to take over your Jinnan Wang. You say you¡¯re Jinnan Wang now, but you¡¯re still Jinnan Wang if you follow our Emperor. The territory is yours, you can manage it if you want to. If you find it troublesome, let your son manage it. The Emperor won¡¯t force you, right? It¡¯s such a good thing!¡± Uncle Gu huped and continued, ¡± brother Nan, it¡¯s settled then! Old Kang, old Xue, and I will bring you around great Zhou! Look at you, Jin Nanwang, a Prince, old Kang is also a Prince, you areparing yourself to old Kang, how boring is your life! Old Kang drinks, fights, ys with birds, and has fun all over the world. But you only have fun in Jinnan, and no one is ying with you. How miserable!¡± Chapter 1355 - 1355 Chapter 1355-no time to return 1355 Chapter 1355-no time to return Majesty Kang immediately began to talk about the ces he had been to since he was young, and the father and daughter of the Jinnan country looked forward to it. Even the two locals of the great Zhou, Duke Cheng ¡®en and uncle Gu, were envious of the local customs and practices of the great Zhou, let alone the father and daughter of the Jin Nan country, who had only stayed in the Jin Nan country since their birth. Uncle Gu did not know that Majesty Kang had been to so many ces, but Duke Cheng ¡®en did! N?v(el)B\\jnn This was what Duke Cheng ¡®en envied the most about Majesty Kang. He was clearly a Prince, and he should either be in his fief or in the capital. In the end, this brat had been running around since he was young. The Grand Empress Dowager and the previous emperor did not talk about him, and now, the Emperor did not talk about him either. !! He was just a child of an aristocratic family, and he had been detained in the capital since he was young! Duke Cheng ¡®en had once criticized in his heart that in the entire great Zhou, the imperial family was the one who did not care about rules the most. However, what could you do to them? As long as you restrain yourself well and do it for others to see, they might not even see it. They might evenugh at you for doing useless work! Even Prince Jinnan, who was still sober, also yearned for it. Prince of Jinnan, Nan Haoyun, loved to read and had read all the books in Jinnan country. He had read a saying in a book that reading 10000 books was not as good as traveling 10000 miles, and he felt that this saying was very true. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t travel ten thousand miles. Over the years, he had been to the small cities under Jinnan countless times. In terms ofnd area, the Jinnan country was not asrge as the goddess country. Nan Haoyun had once thought of sneaking into the great Zhou Dynasty, but he was a gentleman. Since the great Zhou Dynasty had given the order to only open kun city, he would never enter rashly. After hearing what Majesty Kang said, Nan Haoyun felt that his chance hade. He wanted to travel all over the world,pile books, and leave his name in the future. He wanted the world to be at peace, and all the people, regardless of their country, could live and work in peace. He wanted to see such a prosperous era. ¡­¡­ The next morning, uncle Gu felt a little dizzy when he woke up. He remembered that he was not drunk, so why did he have a headache? He rubbed his head and muttered,¡±brother Nan must have bought fake wine. I¡¯ve never had a headache after drinking the wine brewed by my second brother!¡± I¡¯m definitely not drunk. I still remember that I signed a prostitution agreement with brother Nan.¡± Uncle Gu instantly sobered up. He got off the bed and walked to the table. He looked at the crumpled and unfurled thing on the table. Wasn¡¯t that the agreement he signed with brother Nan? The content of the agreement was very simple. He had to personally bring the king of Jin Nan country and his two sons to the capital to visit! Since the establishment of the great Zhou Dynasty, they had not had any contact with the Jin Nan Guo. This was the first time that Majesty Kang hade here! Uncle Gu was stunned! I¡¯m just amoner, why do I have to do such a big thing? Shouldn¡¯t this be something that an official like second brother would do? And old Kang and old Xue, why didn¡¯t you stop them? Besides, no matter who they were, they were more suitable for each other! Uncle Gu quickly washed up and changed out of yesterday¡¯s clothes. He then ran off to look for Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en. Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en told uncle Gu honestly that they didn¡¯t have time to return to the capital! It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe out, why would he go back? Was the seafood in the sea not delicious, or was the fruit in Chinan city not? In Lin city, they could roll up their pants and go into the sea. How fun would that be? Did the capital have a pool as big as the sea for them to y in? ¡®Most importantly, if I bring the monarch of Jinnan country and his sons to the capital city, I¡¯ll be able to tour the mountains and rivers on the way?¡¯ Didn¡¯t you see that Prince of Jin nanguo¡¯s face was as dark as Xue Qianyu¡¯s? Chapter 1357 - 1357 He’s more shrewd than anyone 1357 He¡¯s more shrewd than anyone ¡°Brother Peng, what¡¯s the matter with the children?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. Now, his eldest son had gone to the Jin Nan Kingdom, his second son was in the goddess Kingdom, and his eldest granddaughter was also in the goddess Kingdom. His three future son-inw were all on the battlefield. Grandpa Gu was very nervous every time he saw old general Peng take the initiative to visit him. hahahaha, brother, don¡¯t be so nervous. Let¡¯s go in and talk. I haven¡¯t been to your house for a long time. I have good news! Old general Peng walked in with his arm around Grandpa Gu¡¯s waist, as if they were brothers. Grandma Gu also asked grandma Xiao to have dinner with them. !! Lu Zheng was not around, so grandma Xiao was alone. As long as she did not go to the mountains to dig for medicinal herbs, as long as she did not forget the time to prepare the medicine, grandma Xiao would usually eat at the Gu family. Dinner was ready, but Gu Nian, Gu yingxue, and Huo Yanyu had not returned yet. Therefore, he waited for them. Because third general Peng and Gu Qingyuan had left for the sand divine Kingdom, Peng Yizhu and Gu yingxue stayed in kun city. Peng Yizhu had been helping out with the restaurant recently. She was thinking of opening a restaurant in Lin city. The Gu family would definitely leave her some of the profits, so she might as well expand the restaurant. She could use this time to learn how to manage the restaurant, so it would be easier for her when she arrived in Lin city. As for Gu yingxue, she was always by Gu Nian¡¯s side. She was like Gu Nian¡¯s little tail. Wherever Gu Nian went, she would follow. Every day, she would eat at the Gu family¡¯s house and bully Gu Ren. She would only return to the Peng mansion to sleep at night. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In ancient times, there was no need to study or take examinations. She could learn whatever she wanted to learn. She was so happy that the smile on Gu yingxue¡¯s face never disappeared. Old general Peng and grandma Xiao weren¡¯t outsiders, so they didn¡¯t start eating when they arrived. Instead, they continued to wait. Old general Peng followed Grandpa Gu to the study. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know how powerful your boss is!¡± Old general Peng said as he sat down. ¡°Boss, what did you do in the Jin Nan Kingdom?¡± Grandpa Gu was no longer nervous after hearing that it was good news. He even had the mood to pour tea for old general Peng. he directly convinced Jin nanguo that the king of Jin nanguo was willing to be a part of the great Zhou, just like the southern border! Old general Peng¡¯s face was full of joy as heughed and said, ¡± hahaha, Eng said that the kid has been tricked. The three of them were clearly people who disliked trouble and liked to y around freely, but this matter had fallen into the hands of that kid. Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en have no intention of fighting for the credit at all. They¡¯re not even willing to return to the capital.¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips. With Majesty Kang¡¯s personality, he was trying to save his life. Fortunately, they were blood rtives, and the Gu family did not have a daughter who wanted to marry into Majesty Kang¡¯s residence. Duke Cheng ¡®en, this one ¡­ Fortunately, Xue Xiao ¡®er was a mature and steady child, and niannian herself was also a sessful person. At this thought, Grandpa Gu thought of his eldest son. He had two sons, so he had to keep his Enzi and ninren in check and not learn from their father! ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor worried about not being able to find a name topensate your family? Jin nanguo was a good name. That kid, Majesty Kang, might look unreliable, but he was actually more shrewd than anyone else! Of course, it¡¯s also true that I love to y.¡± Old general Peng said. Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and didn¡¯t say anything. It was a good thing for Gu Yusheng to go back to the capital to visit his grandmother. The olddy had acknowledged Gu Yusheng as her family member, but the rest of the family hade to kuncheng, except for Gu Yusheng. Grandpa Gu was quite upset. But this was something that could not be helped. Chapter 1360 - 1360 You can take his medicine as you please? 1360 You can take his medicine as you please? Peng Eng, who was prepared to apany uncle Gu and the others to the capital, had no idea that he had beenpared to his younger brother by a group of girls and won. He had even won the heart of his cousin. Of course, it was not enough to win her heart yet. It could only be said that he was about to have a wife, and a girl had made him a target. He was listening to uncle Gu¡¯s nagging at the moment, talking about the jobs that he had left behind in chunnan city and what he had not gained. After listening for a long time, Peng Eng finally understood that the eldest uncle of the Gu family wanted to bring some things to the capital to earn money. !! He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Uncle Gu was still so obsessed with money when the Gu family was so well-off. He did not ask this question. If he did, uncle Gu would definitely tell him, ¡± Kid, you¡¯re not a father yet, you don¡¯t have a daughter. When you be a father and your daughter gets married, you¡¯ll understand when your brother brings out better things than you. You don¡¯t understand the hardships of being a father! That¡¯s right, uncle Gu was very good at consoling himself. In just one day¡¯s time, he had sessfully convinced himself that he could go to the capital to sell things and earn money to add to Gu Hui¡¯s dowry. What should he sell? He nned to sell dried sweet potatoes and various dried fruits that could be stored. He also nned to sell a part of the Jade that Jin Nanwang had won and turn it into cash for Huihui to keep as a secret. The other part would be used as her dowry. Peng Eng understood uncle Gu¡¯s meaning, so he said, ¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll send someone to chunnan city to look for Lord Huo to collect all the information you¡¯ve said, then quickly send it to the capital. We¡¯ll go there and you¡¯ll start selling?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. good boy, you don¡¯t have to wait for us to get there before you sell it. Send it to my third sister. She¡¯s some Princess. My brother-inw is from the Han Lin Academy. His name is Guo min. You can ask my third sister to deal with it for me. Forget it, I¡¯d better write a letter to little rat. I can¡¯t exin it in a short time!¡± Uncle Gu happily went to write the letter. Peng Eng held his forehead and sighed. Weren¡¯t you so enthusiastic when you mentioned writing a Memorial for the Emperor this morning? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the end of April. The Civil War in the kingdom of goddess had reached a critical point. The n proposed by the First Lady of the Peng family had been very sessful. Gu Hui and the others had sessfully persuaded several opportunists. Yan Mo had lost one battle after another. Not only had Queen Dugu taken back several cities, but she had also forced Yan Mo and the tenth Princess into a corner. Yan Mo¡¯splexion had not been good for days. He didn¡¯t understand. All these years, everything had been smooth sailing. When did this change start? Ever since Gu Nian appeared! Ever since Gu Nian appeared and recognized Jiaojiao, Gu nianshen¡¯s n seemed to have seeded but it had failed in the end. Was the Gu family his nemesis? Looking at the tired and listless tenth Princess beside him, Yan Mo made up his mind. There was only one way to escape from the goddess Kingdom now, and he didn¡¯t know if it would work. The tenth Princess noticed that there was something wrong with Yan Mo¡¯s gaze and asked fearfully, ¡± ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Mo shook his head and took out a pill from his pocket. ¡°Xiang ¡®er, this is just a reminder. This is thest one, eat it! I¡¯ll take you away from the goddess Kingdom. You have to be energetic on the way, or neither of us will be able to leave.¡± The tenth Princess nodded. alright. Don¡¯t worry, husband. Xiang ¡®er will not be a burden to you. Thank you for being willing to leave with Xiang ¡®er.¡± After she finished speaking, she took the pill and swallowed it. She might have forgotten that Yan Mo was from the southern border. How could you simply take the pills he gave you? Chapter 1361 - 1361 Chapter 1361-I’ll make him popular 1361 Chapter 1361-I¡¯ll make him popr Early the next morning, Queen Dugu regrouped her troops, nning to deal the final blow to Yan Mo and the others. As a result, just as the soldiers were gathered, someone came to report that Yan Mo and the tenth Princess had arrived at the city gate tower. ¡°Just the two of them?¡± Queen Dugu frowned. ¡°Yes!¡± !! Queen Dugu thought for a moment, then went to the city gate and asked someone to open it. She looked ahead and saw Yan Mo, wearing a mask, slowly walking toward the city gate with the tenth Princess in his arms. When he saw the city gate open and Queen Dugu appear, he carried the tenth Princess on his back and ran in her direction. Peng ze and Gu Hui were at Queen Dugu¡¯s side. Both of them were determined to capture Yan Mo. Other than the two of them, there were no other great Zhou soldiers present. ¡°Your Highness, this man is not Yan Mo. Be careful of his tricks!¡± Peng ze suddenly said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Queen Dugu was convinced. She raised her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Release the arrows!¡± She was very willing to believe in Peng ze. After all, this unlucky general of the great Zhou Dynasty had been chasing Yan Mo all this time, and he had always been escaped by others. He knew Yan Mo better than she did. From the city gate tower, arrows were shot out. Peng ze and Gu Hui were both surprised. She was the Queen¡¯s daughter, and she actually shot an arrow? What they didn¡¯t know was that when Queen Dugu closed her eyes and opened them again, the tenth Princess had already disappeared. After a round of arrows, the two of them fell to the ground. Queen Dugu ordered someone to check on him, but Peng ze stopped her. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go. Although it¡¯s not Yan Mo, he¡¯s full of tricks. Even if he¡¯s sending people to their deaths, we have to guard against their corpses.¡± Queen Dugu didn¡¯t refuse. Peng ze had been dealing with Yan Mo for almost a year and knew how to avoid the various poisons in Yan Mo¡¯s hands. He took all the protective items and walked forward step by step. Gu Hui wanted to go with him, but he rejected her. Pengze approached step by step. When he bent down, a snake suddenly sprang out of the male corpse and Pengze killed it directly. Then, with a wave of his hand, ayer of powder was scattered, and many little poisonous creatures crawled out of the male corpse. Peng ze ignited a fire. All the poisonous substances disappeared. Peng ze used his sword to flip over the corpse and then lifted his mask. He was right. This was not Yan Mo. Peng ze turned around. Your Highness, immediately send people to surround us from all sides. Bring along the medicinal powder given by second uncle Gu. Don¡¯t let go of any exits! Queen Dugu did as she was told. Peng ze used his sword to push the tenth Princess away. The tenth princess¡¯s face was pale. She must have died before she was hit by the arrow. After making sure that the two men were dead, Pengze ran in a certain direction. This time, he had to catch Yan Mo. Gu Hui followed but was stopped by Queen Dugu. ¡°Little girl Hui, don¡¯t go. Otherwise, I can¡¯t exin to aunty.¡± Gu Hui shook her head and said,¡±aunt, I must go!¡± Pengze is a little unlucky, but I¡¯ll bless him! Trust me, I¡¯m fine.¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s mouth twitched. What a good excuse. However, she still did not allow Gu Hui to go. She was her aunt¡¯s granddaughter. Gu Hui was a little anxious. At this moment, someone came to report that Gu Hui took advantage of Queen Dugu¡¯s distraction to break free with all her might and run away. Queen Dugu was furious. She quickly ordered her men to chase after Gu Hui and protect her. The teams around her went to carry out their orders. Queen Dugu looked at the corpse of the tenth Princess and said, ¡± ¡°Bury dugu Xiang ¡®er at the foot of the goddess mountain and erect a monument.¡± After that, she didn¡¯t look at dugu Xiang ¡®er again. She returned to her temporary residence and summoned all the city Lords who had submitted to her for a meeting. Chapter 1363 - 1363 Chapter 1363-end 1363 Chapter 1363-end His sweetheart was the eldest Princess of the southern border. Later on, in the battlefield between the southern border and the great Zhou, the eldest Princess of the southern border died. The eldest Princess had disguised herself as a man since she was a child. After her death, Yan Mo had reced her and was bent on avenging her. He wanted the great Zhou to be consigned to eternal damnation and to Annex it. Everything was going ording to n. From the moment Gu Nian found Jiaojiao, everything did not go ording to n. Before he died, Yan Mo looked at Gu Hui and smiled. Gu Hui, help me pass a message to Gu Nian. If there¡¯s a next life, I remember that the day we meet will be the day she dies! !! After saying that, he used thest poison in his body and poisoned himself to death. Just like that, he fell down stiffly. Pengze was still worried, so he cut off his head, wrapped it in a ck cloth that he had prepared, and brought the body out of nine Phoenix Mountain. Outside the nine Phoenix Mountain, the soldiers of the goddess Kingdom took a few steps back when they saw Peng ze dragging the corpse with one hand and the head with the other. general ze,dy Gu, the carriage is ready. It will take four days to reach the pce. One of Queen Dugu¡¯s subordinates stood up and said. ¡°Yes, I am. Yan Mo had caused chaos between the kingdom of goddess and the great Zhou, so he would burn his body here as an apology to the Queens of the kingdom of goddess. I will bring the head back to the great Zhou!¡± Peng ze nodded and said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send people to find some dry grass. ¡°However, general ze, I¡¯m afraid that this human head will rile up if it¡¯s too long.¡± The goddess state¡¯s female general voiced her concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine, my fianc¨¦e knows how to preserve it!¡± Peng ze turned to look at Gu Hui as he spoke. Yingluo. Gu Hui was speechless. Now you know that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e? How to preserve it? Use ice! The Gu family knew how to make ice. Peng ze stayed behind to watch Yan Mo¡¯s body be cremated. Gu Hui took a carriage to the nearest city to buy the things needed to make ice. That night, the two of them rested in the city. For the past half a month, they had been chasing Yan Mo and dealing with the various poisons in his body. Both of them were exhausted. He took a messenger pigeon from the goddess general and sent a message to Queen Dugu. Then, the two of them went to sleep. ¡­¡­ On the 20th of May, Gu Hui and Yan Mo returned to kun city. Old Mr. Gu pulled Gu Hui¡¯s arm and made her spin a few rounds. His eyes were a little wet.¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good that you¡¯re back! My Huihui has suffered. In the future, Huihui should stay in kun city. I¡¯ll tell the Peng family¡¯s kid that if he keeps making you worry for him, our family will not want him as a son-inw if this happens again!¡± To Grandpa Gu, Gu Hui was his first grandchild. They had different feelings for each other. It had been more than eight months since the day Gu Hui left. Although she had returned once in between, she had left again after a few days. He was always worried. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you, Grandpa!¡± Gu Hui smiled and nodded. Grandpa Gu was satisfied. He asked the kitchen to prepare Gu Hui¡¯s favorite dishes for the next few days. He also asked Gu shouxin to go to Lady Peng¡¯s ce to ask for a leave of absence for Gu Hui. His granddaughter needed to rest for a few more days. Gu Hui revealed a silly smile, which was a rare sight. Why did she feel that her grandfather was a little like her father? Oh, no, it should be that his father resembled his grandfather. In the past, grandfather was only reserved and did not show it. In fact, father¡¯s personality was more like grandfather¡¯s! This time, the matter of the goddess Kingdom waspletely resolved. Peng ze was back too. Gu Hui was more rxed. She could rest even if she wanted to. It had been a long time since she had yed with her sisters at home. There were two more youngdies at home! Chapter 1364 - 1364 Perfect and perfect 1364 Perfect and perfect The two young ones were back, and the Gu and Peng families had started discussing the wedding date. Uncle Gu had gone to the capital, so he couldn¡¯t discuss it with general Peng. Therefore, the matter was discussed by old general Peng and Grandpa Gu. The time was set for the tenth of October. The weather in kun city wasn¡¯t cold at that time, so it was just right. The tenth day of October also meant perfection. Moreover, the three pregnant women in the Gu family were all going intobor around the Mid-Autumn Festival, just after their confinement period. !! There were less than five months left. Eldest Madam Peng meant that Gu Hui could continue to go to the camp if she wanted to and rest at home if she wanted to. Gu Hui thought for a while and decided to continue to the campsite. She was mainly afraid that her unreliable mother would force her to embroider a wedding dress at home. He had an embroiderer and a tailor at home, so why did he have to embroider himself? When the timees, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just be a groom¡¯s undershirt? Gu Hui rested at home for ten days and reported to the female Battalion on the first day of June. The next morning, Gu Hui woke up. She remembered that she had to do morning exercises at home. Gu Hui was in a good mood when she saw Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue, who had just joined the team. Everyone liked pretty little girls. ¡°Big sister, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Gu Xin was the first to see Gu Hui and asked. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I haven¡¯t trained with you guys in a long time. I want toe too!¡± Gu Huiughed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have a temte when Huihuies. Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, your mission today is to defeat Huihui together!¡± Gu shouxin directly threw the sword in his hand to Gu Hui. ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t you want to make the best use of everything?¡± Gu Hui caught it steadily. you¡¯re asking them to fight me three times. Aren¡¯t you bullying me with your numbers? ¡± ¡°Hehe, using numbers to bully the few! If you¡¯re defeated by your generation, I¡¯ll let your second auntugh at eldest Madam Peng next time. Her training is just for show!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re wrong! Are you testing me? You want to see if I¡¯m a daughter who¡¯s on the side of an outsider?¡± Gu Huiughed. don¡¯t worry. No matter where I am, I will always be the Gu family¡¯s daughter! Little Sisters,e on!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Nian led his two younger sisters and began to attack. Gu shouxin watched from the side and guided Huo Yanyu, Gu yingxue, Xie Zhiyi, and Gu Ren at the same time. In his opinion, Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue were only at the same level as Gu Ren. Huo Yanyu was slightly better. After all, she spent more time with the Gu sisters. The children of the Gu family were all drenched in sweat the entire morning. After washing up, breakfast was already prepared. It was a big round table, and more than half of the people were children. At the table, Gu shouxin told Grandpa and Grandma Gu about the goddess Kingdom. ¡°Father, mother, Queen Dugu has sent a letter saying that she¡¯ll be heading to the capital on the 29th of may, and that she ns to set off from kun city. You¡¯ll have to rest at our house for two days.¡± Grandma Gu frowned,¡¯she didn¡¯t mention anything about her daughter? She didn¡¯t want this daughter anymore? Are you trying to say that your daughter is going to be taken care of by our family?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. alright, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re indeed a Twin Flower from the same mother as my aunt. You can even guess the thoughts of my aunt and daughter. Sitting in grandma Gu¡¯s arms, dugu Mingyue looked at Gu shouxin and then at grandma Gu. She then reached out her chubby little hand and hugged grandma Gu¡¯s arm. ¡°Po, Po Po Po.¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face was full of shock,¡±Aiyo, this daughter is amazing!¡± She¡¯s so young and she already knows how to Shout! Ming Yue, call yitao, yitao, yitao.¡± Dugu Mingyue looked at Madam Zhang, and her round face scrunched up.¡±Uncle?¡± Chapter 1365 - 1365 Chapter 1365-reading 1365 Chapter 1365-reading Everyone at the tableughed, including dugu Mingyue. After Gu Ren finished eating, he ran to his grandparents ¡®side and poked dugu Mingyue¡¯s face. ¡°Fatty, Auntie, grandma.¡± Dugu Mingyue pped Gu Ren on the head. Gu Ren clutched his head. oh no, Grandpa, grandma, look at her. She¡¯s going to beat me silly! !! He had forgotten about Gu Ren again. This girl was born with superhuman strength and was also very smart. She could understand humannguage and only hit him. This damn girl. Gu yingxueughed happily,¡¯little Mingyue is so amazing! Big sister will carry you to y ballter!¡± Dugu Mingyue gave Gu yingxue a lot of face. She revealed her four teeth and smiled especially brightly. Gu Xin added,¡¯the moon is so cute! I really want to draw a doll based on the moon and make it!¡± Gu si nodded. yes, yes. Let¡¯s go and draw itter! Third sister, we¡¯ve stored a lot of pills, we can rest for a day. Let¡¯s draw the moon!¡± yes, ¡± Gu Nian said. I¡¯ll make a doll that looks like Ming Yue. When Ming Yue returns to the kingdom of goddess, we¡¯ll use it to scare her. There was another round ofughter at the table. Gu Ren was furious. Big head Gu, it was enough that Gu sanniu would not get along with him. His third and fifth sisters would not get along with him either. He walked to the middle of Zhang Shi and Gu Hui, feeling wronged. Zhang Shi¡¯s face was like a loving mother¡¯s,¡±son, Ming Yue is a little girl. Your cousin, you have to give in, understand?¡± You have to learn to give in to the little girl, so that you can get a wife in the future!¡± Gu Ren: ¡± Yingluo, fatdy, you¡¯ve changed. You don¡¯t favor boys over girls anymore. You don¡¯t love me the most anymore! He turned to look at Gu Hui. Gu Hui ate her porridge calmly. you should focus on your martial arts. If you don¡¯t, when Mingyue can walk and run, you¡¯ll definitely be chased and beaten up by her every day! Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo, why are you scaring me?¡± Gu Hui was not trying to scare him. Gu Hui had personally witnessed Queen Dugu¡¯s inborn divine strength, which was inherited from the dugu n. When she first arrived at the pce of the goddess Kingdom, she saw Princess Ming Yue ying on the carpet. Even if she couldn¡¯t walk and could only sit, she could still grab things and throw them at the window, the kind that would break the window. The family ate breakfast happily and went to do their own things. Gu Ren called Gu yingxue over and asked her to join the story book business. It just so happened that the Gu family¡¯s Ladies were all at home because Gu Hui was resting. Not long after, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang also came. A carpet wasid out under the big tree in the backyard. The group of sisters yed together, and they automatically regarded Gu Ren as one of their sisters. Everyone started talking about stories. Gu Ren even suggested that they write a story about Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s love story. Gu Nian had mentioned it before. The experience in the goddess Kingdom this time was very interesting. No one would be surprised that Gu Ren had so many ideas at such a young age. After all, they had seen the genius siblings of the Huo family and thought of Gu Ren as a genius. However, Huo Shentong was talented in reading, while Gu Ren was talented in writing! The proposal was unanimously agreed upon. Gu Ren nned to look for the person who wrote the book that Lu Zheng had given him. He would only tell stories and let those people write the book. Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian suddenly said. since everyone is here, why don¡¯t you tell me what you told mest time? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯which matter? I¡¯ve told my sister a lot of things!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Speaking of writing a book, what do you think of?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Gu Xin suddenly understood,¡¯Oh, right. I think we can create a reading material for kun city.¡± Chapter 1367 - 1367 Grandma is still the best 1367 Grandma is still the best Grandpa Gu felt that this was a good idea. He could enrich the lives of the people in kunzhou and learn from them. Kunzhou wasn¡¯t the same as before. Before the Gu family came, the people living in kunzhou didn¡¯t even have a few taels of silver, let alone the people living in the small viges outside the city. After the Gu family came, they provided various means of making money. It was too much to say, and each family had at least twenty to thirty taels of silver. After people had enough to eat and wear, they would definitely pursue a spiritual life. This newspaper could enrich everyone¡¯s spiritual life. !! Of course, it also had a certain effect in promoting everyone¡¯s enthusiasm for learning. Cai Xiaolian was very surprised that this was suggested by Gu Xin. She thought that Gu Ren was going toe up with this in the end. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant for the past two years, she would have done it. Previously, in the vige, due to various circumstances, she had cooperated with the Li family on some small projects and put all her energy into the furniture factory. After Gu shouxin became the top scorer, his residence was confirmed. When she wanted to make a big show of her skills, the child came again. Sometimes, Cai Xiaolian would evenin to Gu Nian that the heavens had allowed her to transmigrate so that she couldplete her family. In her previous life, she had been too sessful in her career and had no regrets. Therefore, she would not be able to have a career in this life. At that time, Gu Nian hadughed at her and said, ¡± mother, are you nning to have more children? How could he not have the time to start a career? Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion was good as well. This way, it would make it seem like Gu Nian was not the only daughter in the Gu family who was thinking about things that had not been taken out before. No one would suspect Gu Nian. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t express her opinion on the oue of the children¡¯s discussion. Since they hade up with it themselves, then they would have to figure it out themselves. There were also Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Gu yingxue, the three transmigrators! Gu shouxin looked at the excited Gu Xin and asked with a smile, ¡± then, Xinxin, are you nning to sell this newspaper for money? ¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯of course I¡¯m going to sell it for money! You should at least give me the cost! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I have done it for nothing?¡± ¡°How much do you n to sell it for?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. Gu Xin thought for a moment and shook her head. I don¡¯t have a specific number yet. Because there¡¯s too much to prepare, I can¡¯t estimate the cost. That¡¯s why I can¡¯te up with a price. ¡°Third sister,¡± Gu Ren suggested,¡±you can ask brother ah Yuan to send you a group of people who will be in charge of collecting manuscripts, reviewing them, engraving them, and other trivial matters. As for the paper, you can use the ones from second uncle¡¯s paper factory. Brother ah Yuan has his own bookstore, so it¡¯ll be much easier if you ask him to send someone to you.¡± Gu Xin revealed an embarrassed smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Ren was confused. Did he say something wrong? Or had his tragic female protagonist grown up? You know how to be shy now? Blushing at the mention of her lover? Very quickly, Gu Xin gave him an answer, ¡± ¡°Before brother Yuanyuan leftst time, she gave me everything.¡± Gu Ren was speechless. Alright, although she had dressed up like a little doll, the various golden fingers that she had given the male protagonist now belonged to his cousin. It was considered convenient for him. Only the second branch of the Lu family knew that Lu Zheng had given the item to Gu Xin. They didn¡¯t tell anyone else. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to tell anyone, but they didn¡¯t have the chance to. Now that the siblings had mentioned it, Gu shouxin also told Grandpa and Grandma Gu about it. Grandma Gu nced at Gu shouxin. you asked Xinxin to ept ah Yuan¡¯s things. Does that mean you acknowledge ah Yuan? ¡± Gu Xin hurriedly went to check on Gu shouxin. She had not even asked this question! Grandma was the best. Chapter 1368 - 1368 Chapter 1368-you’ve gotten fat? 1368 Chapter 1368-you¡¯ve gotten fat? Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu, feeling wronged. The corners of grandma Gu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.¡¯You know how to be a troublemaker now, don¡¯t you?¡¯ All of a sudden, grandma Gu found joy in hurting her son¡¯s heart. Well, eldest and second were the most annoying and the best to be stabbed. Third was also a bastard, but he was too far away. As for fourth, he was the least troublesome. Let¡¯s not stab him first. !! Beside them, Grandpa Gu suddenly felt that hisnn had returned to the time when she was a young girl, the time when she and old Xiao teased the wastrels. Eh? Wasnn finally going to attack her sons? ah Yuan is a good kid, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. I think we can consider it when hees to propose it after Xinxin is of marriageable age. Gu shouxin pursed his lips and said,¡±father, you said he would bring it up, but he did it himself?¡± Since ancient times, the order of parents and the agreement of matchmakers. What status did he have to bring it up? The heir of the country guarding Duke? And he was even old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew? Father, just say it, if you want him to propose marriage as old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew, can you bear to do it? How is our Xinxincking? Do I need to hide my identity?¡± Grandpa Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu sneered,¡¯you don¡¯t like her, so don¡¯t ept her gifts! Why are you talking about your father?¡± Gu shouxin smiled bitterly,¡±Zhenzhen, I didn¡¯t say father!¡± Mother, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If he wanted to give that thing to Xinxin, should I ask Xinxin to send it back to him? Wouldn¡¯t that be tiring for Xinxin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, your father and I will be the ones to decide on the marriage of our four granddaughters!¡± Grandma Gu said. You and little Lian can just take care of your son!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, mother,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. The daughter-inw believed in her mother¡¯s judgment. Back then, her mother had taken a fancy to her father at first sight. Her parents were harmonious with each other, and her children were filial. It was all because of her mother¡¯s good judgment. The four of them have a mother to help look after their husbands, so eldest sister-inw and I are at ease!¡± Zhang Shi agreed with Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words.¡±Yes, yes, yes, second sister-inw is absolutely right. From the moment I married into the Gu family, I knew that I had to listen to my mother. If I listen to my mother, I¡¯ll get meat!¡± After saying that, he even looked at Gu shouxin smugly. Grandma Gu red at her two daughter-inw. One was stupid, and the other was smart. ¡­¡­ In the end, Gu Xin still wrote a letter to Lu Zheng, exining her idea of borrowing the people in his bookstore and asking him to pick a few. In the end, Lu Zheng replied two dayster, telling her to wait and that the people from the bookstore woulde. Lu Zheng also told Gu Xin in the letter that the situation in the Yun nation was temporarily stabilized and he coulde back to rest for a few days. Gu Xin was overjoyed. At the same time, uncle Gu and Peng Eng had already led the king of Jin Nan country and his two sons into the capital. Third aunt Gu was waiting at the city gate. When she saw the convoy slowly approaching, she waved her hand. ¡°Big brother, big brother, big brother, I¡¯m here!¡± Uncle Gu quickly rode his horse forward and said,¡±third brother, why are you getting fat?¡± You¡¯re almost as fast as your sister-inw!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Third aunt Gu, who hadn¡¯t seen her family for a long time, was stunned on the spot. Then, she turned around and was about to leave. The only person in the world who could stand her brother was her sister-inw! This was too much, too much. Didn¡¯t she just eat a little too much when she was in the capital thinking of her parents, brother, sister-inw, nephew, and niece? That was what Imperial grandmother told her to eat! Uncle Gu ran forward and pulled third aunt Gu back. ¡°Hey, you stupid girl, you¡¯re still throwing a tantrum! Was I wrong to tell the truth? You¡¯re already fat, I don¡¯t know if third brother-inw can stand it? It seems that I have to talk to third brother-inw!¡± Third aunt Gu,¡±I want to murder my own brother!¡± Chapter 1370 - 1370 Chapter 1370-complaint 1370 Chapter 1370int What third aunt Gu didn¡¯t know was that Guo Wan had actually wanted to find a better man in the beginning. She thought that since she was the Fuma¡¯s sister, she might be able to marry a Prince! The Grand Empress Dowager was such a smart person. How could she let her only granddaughter be annoyed by her sister-inw? Therefore, the Grand Empress Dowager had used some tricks to make Guo Wan agree to this marriage of her own free will. She wasn¡¯t going to force her, or else her granddaughter would be in a difficult position! As for Guo Yan, it was even easier. The Empress Dowager would not allow the evil mother-inw to bully her own granddaughter. For the sake of her grandson-inw, she would not punish the evil mother-inw, brother-inw, and sister-inw, but she must make clear arrangements for the three of them, and they had to be far away. She had chosen a girl from Qing Province for Guo Yan. The fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦ he chose for the siblings were not from bad families. As long as they lived an honest life, their lives would be good. Of course, if they wanted to stir up trouble, they could not me anyone else. Such a family was naturally good in the eyes of third aunt¡¯s mother-inw. Now, she was not even willing to live with third aunt and third uncle. She heard from others that if you married the princess¡¯s daughter-inw, you would be mistreated. You couldn¡¯t control it. However, if you married a girl from an ordinary family, you could control your daughter-inw. If she didn¡¯t listen, you couldin to the princess¡¯s daughter-inw and the Prince Consort¡¯s son. This ¡°someone else¡± was none other than the person arranged by the Grand Empress Dowager. Therefore, third aunt Gu¡¯s mother-inw firmly said that she wanted her youngest son to take care of himself in his old age and not cause trouble for her eldest son and his wife. It had to be said that the Grand Empress Dowager really did her best for her children and grandchildren, and she was willing to solve everything for them. After changing his clothes, uncle Gu followed third aunt into the pce. N?v(el)B\\jnn When he arrived at the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce, he gave a respectful bow. Grand Empress Dowager stepped forward to help him up,¡±boss, you¡¯re back!¡± Let grandmother take a look, you seem to have lost weight, not as round as the year before.¡± Well, when the elderly look at the child, they would feel that the child had lost weight after not seeing him for a few days. All the other children would say that there was no such thing. grandma, I didn¡¯t lose weight. Grandma, you¡¯re the one who lost weight. But Big Uncle Gu was different from ordinary people. He held onto the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand,¡±Grandmother, you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve really lost weight. I¡¯ve suffered!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment. Uncle Gu continued, ¡± grandmother, let me tell you something. Second brother is inhumane. He sent me to a barrennd to develop it. He even nned to let me build a city there and not let me go home. My mother only cares about my father, and my father only cares about my mother. My wife only wants to have children and raise them with her two siblings. I¡¯m bitter! Grandmother, you can¡¯t be biased. Third brother is in the capital. You make yang de as fat as my wife. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve finally found an elder who will take care of me. Grandmother, you must take advantage of the time I¡¯m in the capital to make me fat. Grandmother, what do you say?¡± hahahahahaha Yingluo! the Empress Dowager was amused by him and patted his hand, ¡± Aiyo, my eldest grandson has been wronged. Your parents deserve to be beaten, and your second son deserves to be beaten. Don¡¯t worry, grandmother will make the decision for you. I will definitely raise you to be as chubby as your third son. Grandmother loves to raise children.¡± ¡°Hehehe, I knew grandmother loved me.¡± Uncle Gu helped the Empress Dowager to the chair and said, ¡± grandmother, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s sit and talk. It¡¯s tiring to stand and talk. If grandmother is tired, my heart will ache!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to my eldest grandson!¡± The Empress Dowager felt as sweet as if she had eaten a jar of honey. Chapter 1371 - 1371 So shameless 1371 So shameless Third aunt Gu was speechless, as if she could see Xinxin and sisi acting coquettishly with their grandparents. Oh my God! Big brother is so shameless. He actually copied his daughter and niece¡¯s coquettish behavior to win the olddy¡¯s favor. He¡¯s really thick-skinned! Uncle Gu did not seem to notice and continued toin about how tired he was from farming. His second brother had sent Huo Junhao to monitor him. Uncle Guined that Huo Junhao was the candidate he had set his eyes on as his son-inw. How could he let his son-inw monitor his father-inw? his second brother had gone too far. Then he ridiculed Zhang Shi and forced him to have a child. Even if second didn¡¯t send him out, he didn¡¯t want to go back. Fortunately, Mrs. Zhang had a child. Otherwise, he would probably not want to go home in Beijing. He evenined about Grandpa and Grandma Gu, saying that they were so close that they didn¡¯t care about their three sons. He also said that grandma Gu scolded him, and of course, scolded the second and fourth sons. He was like a Chatterbox, never stopping. The Grand Empress Dowager smiled as she listened to him speak, and had someone pour him more tea. She liked this grandson of hers so much. He knew what she wanted to hear and told her everything she wanted to hear. He was so aggrieved andined about her. He was saying everything she liked! Of course, she was also very satisfied with her daughter-inw. The four children had very different personalities, and only with her daughter-inw¡¯s personality could they be raised, and they were all good. When it was time for dinner, the Emperor came over. Third uncle, Guo Rui, and his three siblings came to the pce. Guo Rui was already a ten-year-old child. He was very serious and looked like a little pedant. The twins could already walk on their own and could call for help. Uncle Gu had always been a happy-go-lucky person, and he quickly won the favor of the twins. There were no rules at the dining table. It was just like a family, eating in a lively manner. When the Emperor asked uncle Gu about the situation, uncle Gu stoppedining and told him the truth. He focused on his experience in Jinnan country and told the Emperor that this was all a scheme set up by Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. He still had a lot ofnd to harvest in chunnan city! The Emperor was speechless,¡±the king of renkang and Duke Cheng ¡®en have given you a chance to be rewarded, and you still don¡¯t want it?¡± Are you an idiot?¡± Uncle Gu pouted,¡±are they giving me a chance?¡± They hadn¡¯t had enough fun and were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t let them go when they came back. Moreover, the things in my field are growing so well, and I have grown so many vegetables and fruits for great Zhou. Emperor, are you not nning to reward me?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om hahahaha! the Emperorughed. reward, reward, reward! How about I reward you with the title of Huinong Marquis?¡± ¡°Alright! I like it!¡± Uncle Gu stood up and bowed in thanks. I thank Your Majesty for the reward! The Emperor,¡±I thought you didn¡¯t know etiquette!¡± Huinong Marquis, this title was very special to the Emperor, and he was also very much like uncle Gu. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the two brothers speechlessly. Alright, as long as you two are happy. Then, the next day, the Emperor issued a decree, stating the merits of uncle Gu. Besides the farming, there was also the matter of Jin nanguo. He rewarded uncle Gu with a five-unit house, a hundred mu of fertilend, and even gold and brocade. The title of nobility would be passed down for five generations, and theter generations could continue to work hard to fight for the inheritance. The courtiers did not have any objections. After all, they had to listen to the Emperor. Furthermore, the food that uncle Gu nted was indeed fresh and delicious. It had also solved many of the farmers ¡®problems. In the schr¡¯s agriculture industry, agriculture was ranked second, and uncle Gu¡¯s contribution could not be said not to be great. Uncle Gu, who had be the Huinong Marquis, put on the specially made Marquis¡¯s clothes that night and attended the banquet for the king of Jinnan country. Chapter 1372 - 1372 So that’s how it is 1372 So that¡¯s how it is The Jin Nan country returned to thend of the great Zhou. The king of the Jin Nan country gave the title of King Jin Nan, and the Jin Nan Prince was given the title of Crown Prince. The Jin Nan Princess was bestowed with the Nan Princess, which was equal to the princess of the great Zhou. As for the management of Jinnan country, the Emperor let the father and son manage it themselves. However, the father and son did not ept the offer and asked the Emperor to send someone to ept it. They only had one request, which was to ensure that the convenience that the people of Jinnan used to have and the existing official positions of Jinnan would not change. They could be incorporated into the bureaucratic system of the great Zhou, but the officials could not be removed. The officials of Jin nanguo had long been eliminated by this father and son duo. The officials in power were not good, but they were definitely not bad. The Crown Prince of King Jinnan made a request. He hoped that the Emperor would send him a person. He wanted to travel the entire great Zhou from the northernmost part of the great Zhou and then write a great Zhou Journal. His request made the Emperor very happy. This young man had a bright future. Therefore, the Emperor directly gave the title of Princess to the daughter of the Crown Prince of Jinnan Wang, who was still in swaddling clothes. However, the Emperor suggested that he go from the easternmost state of tai to the westernmost state of kun. After he was done, he would go from north to south. The surrounding small countries were mostly in the north and south. Therefore, they would first take the East and West line, and after recapturing those small countries, they would then take the north and south line. The Crown Prince of King Jinnan naturally agreed. As for Jin Nanwang, his request was much simpler. He didn¡¯t want to travel the world with his son. He wanted to go to kun state. Fine, the Emperor had also allowed it. This father and son did not even bring any soldiers to the capital. They were all escorted by the Peng family¡¯s Army. How could he suspect that they were rebelling? When Princess he Nan chose to be with her father, she had one more requirement, which was to let the Emperor choose a husband. Her husband¡¯s requirements were simple. He was a man who liked women. A man who only nned to have one woman and was good-looking was enough. She nned to get married at the age of 20. The Emperor also agreed. Twenty it is, do you think I can¡¯t find it? In this way, the matter of taking back Jin nanguo was settled. Jin nanguo and his sons did not care about anything else. They just waited for the day when the Imperial court made a specific move, and then they would set out to live their own lives. By the middle of June, the Imperial court had made a decision to select officials to go to Jinnan province. Because Jinnan had taken the initiative to submit, the Emperor did not change the name of the person, but only changed the country to a province. Uncle Gu, who had been in the capital for half a month, was also eager to leave. On this day, the Emperor found uncle Gu and incited him to persuade the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager to follow him to kun city. Uncle Gu looked at the Emperor in surprise, ¡± ¡°Can grandmother be very far from the capital?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Qianqian do that?¡± the Emperor asked. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t let me!¡± Uncle Gu nodded. If I had known that it was possible, I would have brought grandmother with me thest time we left!¡± The Emperor rolled his eyes. the weather was cold back then, unlike today. I was afraid that Imperial grandmother couldn¡¯t stand it. Do you understand? ¡± Are you going to convince grandmother?¡± Uncle Gu suddenly became alert. He looked at the Emperor suspiciously, ¡± ¡°Emperor, this Minister would like to ask a very disrespectful question, is it possible?¡± The Emperor smacked him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Since you know it¡¯s disrespectful, then don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯Aiyo, you¡¯re not ying by the rules.¡¯ However, he still had to say, ¡± ¡°Emperor, do you dislike grandmother?¡± The Emperor kicked uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°I despise you! I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry! Do I dislike Imperial grandmother? I just want to go to kun city with her!¡± After saying that, the Emperor covered his mouth. Uncle Gu,¡±Oh, I see!¡± Chapter 1373 - 1373 Let us be filial to you 1373 Let us be filial to you Uncle Gu thought of the emperor¡¯s two visits to the vige at the crossroads. He was sure that this person had the same temperament as Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. It was just that his fate was not good, and his enjoyment was dyed by the emperor¡¯s throne. Big Uncle Gu pitied the Emperor very much, so he went to the Grand Empress Dowager to persuade her. The Grand Empress Dowager thought that uncle Gu was here to bid her farewell, and her face was filled with reluctance, ¡± ¡°This widow¡¯s eldest grandson, whatever you want, grandmother will prepare it for you. Do you want grandmother to give you an imperial decree? When your parents and second brother bully you, you¡¯ll use it to scare them?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and obediently sat down on the low stool beside the Empress Dowager. He held the olddy¡¯s hand and said,¡±Grandmother, I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you to see you every day.¡± He said it so seriously and sincerely that the Empress Dowager¡¯s nose turned sour. Look at how filial her eldest grandson was. He could endure being bullied by his parents and brothers. He just wanted to see this old woman. The Grand Empress Dowager had the urge to drag the Emperor to the capital and order him to transfer the entire Gu family back to the capital. However, she was more rational and patted uncle Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°How about you stay in the capital? When your wife gives birth, grandmother will get someone to bring her here? At that time, you will be able toe to the pce every day to talk to grandmother.¡± Uncle Gu blinked his big, innocent eyes.¡±Grandmother, the capital is not fun. Your grandson can bring you to kunzhou to y. It¡¯s the chnnan city that your second son asked your grandson to open up. The scenery is beautiful and it¡¯s like spring all year round. Your grandson has long wanted to bring your grandmother there to y. Grandmother can eat whatever fruit she wants in grandson¡¯s field. If she wants to eat fish, we can catch it directly. If she wants to eat prawns, grandson, old Kang and old Xue can go catch them. The seafood in the sea is delicious. Grandmother, you must not have eaten fresh ones before! Grandson wants to give all the good and fresh food to grandmother to eat.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s tears were about to flow out. Once upon a time, she thought that she would be alone in this life. Her husband was gone, her two sons were gone, and her rtives had all passed away one by one, leaving her all alone. She had brought up the Emperor and was filial to her, but she still hoped to have more children and grandchildren, just like ordinary people, with children and grandchildren around their knees. She had thought that this was an extravagant hope, but she never thought that the heavens would be kind and let her wishe true. Uncle Gu took out his handkerchief and wiped the Empress Dowager¡¯s tears, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t cry. Your grandson knows that you¡¯re not sad. You¡¯re happy, right? You want to go too, don¡¯t you? Then grandmother, you can go with your grandson! Huihui and Peng ze¡¯s wedding date was also approaching, and grandmother could host the wedding for her great-granddaughter. Huihui¡¯s mother was very good at giving birth, so Huihui would definitely be good as well. Then maybe next year, grandmother would be able to hold her great-great-grandson! At that time, grandmother will be the most blessed olddy in the world, and our family will have five generations in one hall!¡± The Empress Dowager was slightly moved, but when she considered the situation in the court, the princes were gradually growing up, and their external families were full of ambition, the Empress Dowager was still a little worried. She had watched the establishment of the great Zhou Dynasty, and she could not allow the great Zhou to be defeated at the hands of the rtives of the Emperor. Uncle Gu did not think so much, he pulled the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand,¡±Grandmother, please let my father, mother, and US brothers be filial to you! You¡¯re the most kind olddy your grandson has ever seen. Your grandson doesn¡¯t give his filial piety to his parents, he only wants to give it to grandmother. Grandmother, please grant your grandson¡¯s wish!¡± Chapter 1376 - 1376 There are still two lazy people 1376 There are still twozy people Queen Dugu finally met her eldest cousin and third cousin in the capital. She liked them very much, and she liked their personalities very much. Unfortunately, the time they spent together was short. At the end of June, the diplomatic mission of the kingdom of goddess would leave the capital and return to their country. Before Queen Dugu left, uncle Gu had secretly told her that her diplomatic mission would return bynd. She would wait in Tongzhou, and he would take her by sea in two days. The southern border had been destroyed, and now there was a waterway that led directly to the kun state. Queen Dugu thought that it was a good idea. After all, there were people she trusted to keep an eye on goddess Kingdom. Even if it didn¡¯t work out, her aunt wouldn¡¯t let the kingdom fall into chaos. Kun city was so close to goddess Kingdom. Therefore, she decided to wait for her cousin in Tongzhou and go back by water. Ever since she was born, she had never been to any other ce except for the nearest Jin nanguo by boat! After the diplomatic mission from the kingdom of goddess left, the Emperor had arranged everything. He brought the Empress and apanied the Grand Empress Dowager to the Tongzhou summer resort. Their departure had made third aunt Gu very sad. Third aunt could only vent her anger on her third uncle. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. You¡¯re so capable that the Emperor thinks you have a chance and insists on staying in the capital. If you were a little stupid, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to see you and would drive you away. Wuwuwuwu Xuxu, my life is so bitter, why did I find such a capable husband?¡± Her third uncle was speechless. yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too smart and capable. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Third aunt Gu missed her father, mother, brother and sister-inw. Third uncle let her throw a tantrum. After she was done venting, he carried her back to the room. Alright, you said I¡¯m capable, then I¡¯ll continue to show that I¡¯m capable! Big brother is going to have five children soon. I have to work hard too! ¡­¡­ On the first day of the seventh month, the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress met up with uncle Gu at the Tongzhou Pier. The three of them were also speechless when they saw Queen Dugu. do you think that my aunt and your son are a perfect match, olddy? ¡± Queen Dugu greeted her with a smile. no one in the family is ying by the rules! The Grand Empress Dowager had nothing to say about this. She had investigated grandma Gu before and knew her family background. She thought that she was from an ordinary merchant family, but it turned out that she was a descendant of the goddess Kingdom. One became an ordinary person because she was a Twin Flower, while the other became an ordinary person because she was a twin. Needless to say, her son and daughter-inw were quitepatible. ¡°Eh, our family has such a rtionship. Since you call the Gu brothers your younger cousin, do you have to call me your younger cousin too? Big cousin!¡± The Emperor was trying to get close to Queen Dugu. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my honor to have an Emperor cousin! Cousin, cousin-inw, let¡¯s go, board the boat. There are twozy people on the boat!¡± Queen Dugu asked everyone to board the ship. There were twozy people on the boat, Jin Nanwang and his daughter Princess Nanhe. The father and daughter had returned to kun city with uncle Gu, so they were also on the boat. However, the father and daughter liked to stay in bed and had not woken up yet. This was the first time Empress Xue had left a ce rted to the royal family since she was married. Her beautiful eyes moved around, and everything was so novel to her. Thinking about Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s personality, Empress Xue would not be very demure. If she was too demure, she would not be deeply loved by the Emperor. She took good care of herself. She was the same age as Cai Xiaolian and had only given birth to the third Prince, so there were no traces of age on her face. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s original body was used to doing farm work. She had only started taking care of herself after she transmigrated, while Empress Xue had always been pampered. Chapter 1377 - 1377 Chapter 1377-capturing Zhou 1377 Chapter 1377-capturing Zhou The ship was Jin Nanwang¡¯S. He was so rich that he bought it directly from the Ministry of Works of the Imperial court under the identity of Jin Nanwang. It could amodate 1000 people. The number of people they had brought was more than enough. The sun gradually rose. Empress Xue looked at the rising sun and leaned on the emperor¡¯s shoulder.¡±Brother Zhao, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get what we want this time!¡± The Emperor patted her shoulder and said,¡±don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± He would definitely get his wish. Big sister-inw Gu is two years older than you, but she¡¯s still pregnant.¡± ¡°Brother Zhao, as long as Chen ¡®er doesn¡¯t hurt us in the future, can we let him live a carefree life like Majesty Kang?¡± Empress Xue asked worriedly. Huang ¡®er was the third Prince. The Emperor nodded, but he sighed in his heart. Could an ordinary personpare to Majesty Kang? The smartest person in great Zhou must be Majesty Kang! Even if he was no longer around, his son would seed the throne. He believed that Majesty Kang would still be able to protect the residence. The most important thing for a person was to know what should be done and what should not be done, especially for a son born in the royal family. Majesty Kang was clearly aware of this. The couple stood there for a while before returning to the cabin. It was the July sun! ¡­¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Gu family had only received a letter from uncle Gu. They knew that he was going back to kun city with Queen Dugu and King Jinnan. They didn¡¯t know that the Grand Empress Dowager and the other two wereing. At this moment, the Gu family was preparing a gift for eighth Gu. Little eighth Gu was one year old. Last year, when Gu Xiqiao had been taken away by Yan Mo, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s pregnancy had been affected, and she had given birth early. Unknowingly, a year had passed. The hall was filled with all kinds of objects. The fair and chubby little eighth Gu was crawling on the ground, wearing a red one-piece shirt and silver bracelets on his four limbs. The whole family was looking around. Little eighth Gu looked at the sudden appearance of so many things and seemed to have difficulty choosing. He did not know what to take. Dugu Mingyue, who was already ten months old, struggled out of Grandpa Gu¡¯s arms and walked to little eighth Gu¡¯s side. She took his chubby little hand and led him to a seal.¡±I want this!¡± Gu Xiaoba was stunned and turned to look at his parents. Gu shouxin looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. Cai Xiaolian also just smiled and didn¡¯t give him any ideas. Dugu Mingyue squatted down and picked up the seal, cing it in Gu Xiaoba¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it!¡± Gu Xiaoba held it with both hands and pouted. Dugu Mingyue replied, [ don¡¯t cry. Just smile. ] Little eighth Guughed. Speechless, Gu Ren stepped forward and poked dugu Mingyue on the head. ¡°You brat, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to catch Zhou. What are you doing?¡± Dugu Mingyue rolled her eyes at Gu Ren. She held little eighth Gu¡¯s hand and walked toward Grandpa and Grandma Gu. The two little ones even fell on the road, but they didn¡¯t cry. They got up and went over again to show the seal to Grandpa and Grandma Gu. good, good, good! Grandpa Gu burst intoughter. Xiaoba, do you like this seal? ¡± Gu Xiaoba nodded. Grandpa Gu picked up his grandson and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Inherit your father¡¯s talents, study hard in the future, and be the backbone of the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Little eighth Guughed as he was lifted up high. He was drooling. The Gu family looked at each other, not knowing if the Zhou Dynasty that had been forced to count counted. A few months ago, during Gu Xiaoqi¡¯s grabbing week, the child had been holding on to gold ingots and not letting go. Gu Ren¡¯s face was gloomy. He wanted to teach his two younger brothers to take all of them, but in the end, they did not get a single one. These two were not greedy at all and only took one. Does that mean that he¡¯ll ept it even if that stupid girl dugu Mingyue tries to scheme against him? Chapter 1378 - 1378 Definitely can 1378 Definitely can After all, it was confirmed that Gu Xiaoba had caught the seal. If he were to catch it again, he would not want anything. Gu Xin even jokingly said that little Mingyue was the one who angered No. 8, so he only dared to take the seal and nothing else. After little Gu turned eight, it would be Gu Nian¡¯s 18th birthday. Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang had returned the day before. They had returned with a huge cart of seafood and handed it to Gu Nian.¡±Nian girl, I¡¯ll leave this thing to you. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to give us a seafood feast?¡± ¡°Alright, uncle Xue, uncle Kang.¡± Gu Nian smiled. I¡¯ll have a seafood feast for you tonight.¡± The two of them brought back a lot of species, most of which were fish, including a few lobsters, abalone, and sea cucumbers. Gu Nian wasn¡¯t afraid that she didn¡¯t have enough food in her head. Peng Yizhu was there. The two of them cooked together at night, and Grandpa Gu learned from the side. He had never cooked seafood before. Gu Nian left a portion of the food for her birthday tomorrow. She nned to have a barbeque in the yard for everyone. The three pregnant women in the Gu family were forbidden from eating some seafood, but they could eat most of the fish and shrimp. They also called the Peng family over and sat down after filling four tables in the Gu residence. The people in the Gu family¡¯s kitchen were quick learners as well. Gu Nian would not have to cook the dishes personally the next day. That night, Lu Zheng came back. Gu Xin was naturally the happiest. Xue qianxunughed at him,¡±are you born in the Year of the Dog?¡± Where¡¯s the good food, I¡¯lle by the smell!¡± brother Yuanyuan, you belong to the same category as brother Xue! Gu Xin rebutted. Being protected by Xinxin, Lu Zheng¡¯s fatigue from the past six months disappeared at once. He felt extremely happy! Lu Zheng got his men to carry two boxes for Gu Xin. Gu Xin asked what it was, and Lu Zheng said that it was his spoils of war and that he would let Xinxin deal with it. Gu Xin was amused,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, I said I wanted to make a newspaper and you sent me a bookstore. I didn¡¯t say I wanted the spoils of war, you should give it to me too!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Zhengughed. One must be self-aware! I naturally want to give all the good things to Xinxin! It¡¯s worth it!¡± Gu Xin,¡±hahahaha!¡± After that, she had the servant maids bring the things back to her room. Xue Qianyu was infuriated. He had snuck into the kingdom of goddess and did not manage to get any loot. That was grandma Gu¡¯s Maiden Home, he would not dare to steal it! Xue Qianyu decided that he would go to the sand divine Kingdom next time to help Gu Nian snatch the spoils of war. Just as Gu Xin was feeling happy, she pouted her lips when she saw eldest Madam Peng walking over with Yin Qianli. ¡°Don¡¯t pout, you¡¯re so ugly,¡± Lu Zheng said, patting her head. Since eldest Madam Peng brought her here, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, or she¡¯ll be sent away.¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡¯I keep feeling like she¡¯s up to no good. I don¡¯t even want her toe to my house.¡¯ AI, but she¡¯s aunt Yin¡¯s niece, so we can¡¯t just drive her away.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Yin Yingli thoughtfully. Xinxin didn¡¯t like her. Well, he had to find a chance to get rid of this woman. Otherwise, it would affect Xinxin¡¯s mood. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om That night, Yin Yingli stayed by Lady Peng¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t cry at any time. She was like an invisible person, watching everyone drink and talk. She was a little sad. Why didn¡¯t happiness belong to her? She was the cousin of the Peng family¡¯s cousin, so why did the Peng family¡¯s cousin seem to be so close to the Gu sisters? Could she do something to make her feel better? Yes, he definitely could. Chapter 1379 - 1379 He didn’t appear today 1379 He didn¡¯t appear today It was the seventh day of the seventh month, Gu Nian¡¯s eighteenth birthday. In the great Zhou Dynasty, most 18-year-old women were already married, but this did not exist in the Gu family. Gu Hui was already twenty years old this year, but she was not married yet. Early in the morning, Madam Xue and consort Kang had called the manservants and maids of the house to move a lot of things. Gu Nian looked at the many boxes in the courtyard and asked, ¡± ¡°Aunt Xue, aunt Majesty Kang, what are you two doing?¡± Madam Xue stepped forward and pulled Gu Nian over. Like magic, she pulled out a hairpin and ced it in Gu Nian¡¯s hair.¡±I¡¯ll prepare a birthday banquet for you. We¡¯ll celebrate for you in the day, and you girls can go out and y by yourself at night. Your father said that this year¡¯s IAO Festival will also have the girls of kun province IAO. You guys must have not seen each other for a long time, right? let¡¯s go out and y together!¡± Consort Kang handed a box to Gu Nian. ¡°My dear niece, this is a gift from aunty. I bought a stone from Jin nanguo and asked someone to make a pair of jade bracelets for you. Your skin is so good, the color must suit you very well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie Xue, and Auntie Kang.¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Don¡¯t be busy, go inside and rest for a while. Let the maidservants do it. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be busy.¡± Madam Xue tugged at Gu Nian. You¡¯re the boss today. Go, go, go. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you here. It¡¯s not convenient for your mother and the others to be pregnant. Auntie will do it! Otherwise, when Peng Xiaowues, we won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± Gu Nian held her forehead and could only agree. Peng Yizhu would definitelye to celebrate Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. So, the two of them hade so early because they were afraid that they would have nothing to do if they werete! Gu Nian did not go to rest. Instead, she watched as the two of them instructed the servant girls to set up the ce. The Gu family also came out one by one. They didn¡¯t say anything about the two of them. Anyway, consort Kang was considered their own child. If they were to mess around, there would be someone to clean it up in the end. This pair of good sisters really did get some flowers and sent someone to chunnan city to get them from Huo Junhao. Kun city was only a day¡¯s distance away from chunnan city, but the weather in the two ces was different. There were fewer types of flowers in kun city than in chunnan city. Madam Xue and consort Kang had focused on decorating the courtyards where the girls of the Gu family lived. The two of them were used to seeing good and beautiful things and had a certain level of appreciation. Needless to say, the decorations were quite good. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue sat in the small courtyard, feeling as if they were in a flower garden. Gu yingxue even told her mother to remember to do the same when she was of marriageable age. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, the three of them talked about hering-of-age ceremony. Gu Xin would be 15 next year and the Gu family was going to hold a Granding-of-age banquet for her. She was looking forward to it and hoped that the entire family would be there, including her third aunt¡¯s family. Gu yingxue and Gu si were the same year, and they would only be fifteen the year after. Huo Yanyu was younger than Gu Xin, so when she heard the discussion outside, she ran out and joined in the conversation. The small courtyard was bustling with activity. After a while, Gu Hui, Jing, and Princess arrived as well. Jing and Princess asked about Lu Zheng the moment they arrived. Gu Xin was puzzled, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, where did brother Yuanyuan go? He didn¡¯t even appear today!¡± ¡°Second brother Xue hasn¡¯t shown up either!¡± Gu si: ¡± brother Meng isn¡¯t here either. Oh, right. Yiyi isn¡¯t here yet either. Like Gu yingxue, Xie Zhiyi would go home to sleep at night ande to the Gu residence early in the morning. In the end, Xie Zhiyi had not appeared even when Gu yingxue hade. Chapter 1380 - 1380 Chapter 1380-good taste 1380 Chapter 1380-good taste ¡°Sister Zhen, what are you looking for brother Yuanyuan for?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Sister Hui said that the person she¡¯s introducing sanniang to is your brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s subordinate! It was said that he had a good rtionship with niannian! It will definitely appear today, right?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. He sanniang looked at Gu Xin with anticipation. Gu Xin rolled her eyes. Brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s subordinate who had a good rtionship with her sister? wasn¡¯t that brother Meng? His sister used to think that brother Meng was very powerful and wanted to help him deal with his fianc¨¦e. At this moment, he heard themotion and walked out of the house. ¡°Big sister, are you nning to introduce brother Meng to sanniang?¡± ¡°Third aunt likes those who look strong, the kind that¡¯s even stronger than Pengze!¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. He sanniang nodded at Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked he sanniang up and down.¡¯Hmm, thisdy is quite nice!¡¯ He was worthy of the great general Meng in the book. Gu Nian gave he sanniang a thumbs up.¡±Sanniang, you have good eyes!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± he sanniang asked, grinning. Where is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Maybe Xue Qianyu asked them toe up with a surprise again!¡± The girls: If you put it that way, then even if it was a surprise, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, it was very troublesome to surprise a smart girl, because the smart girl would guess it at once, and the degree of surprise would be reduced. Gu yingxue said,¡¯I¡¯m guessing that Xie Zhiyi must have gone with them. Wasn¡¯t Xie Zhiyi¡¯s brother also brother Yuan¡¯s subordinate? He must have been dragged away to help. We¡¯ll know what the surprise is when Xie Zhiyies back!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. What kind of surprise could it be? Xue Qianyu, that straight man, had probably gone to get fireflies again. She had known him for a few years, and this was her third birthday. There were fireflies on her first and second birthdays, so there was no reason for the third birthday not to have any. The first time, the fireflies were by the stream in the vige at the crossroad. The second time, they were in the tent at the foot of the mountain. Where would the third time be? Although Gu Nian had guessed that it was a Firefly, he was still looking forward to it. He wanted to see where the third Firefly would appear. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu did not show up for lunch. All the elders in the Gu family had prepared gifts for Gu Nian. In the afternoon, Grandpa and Grandma Gu took Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue to the farm. There was a cool ce there. Recently, the two elders had been taking the two children there. They also called grandma Xiao and old general Peng to enjoy the cool there. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s three sisters-inw were due to give birth next month, and their bodies had been very heavy recently. They chatted with the girls for a while before going to sleep. They nned to y mahjong with consort Kang and Madam Xue after they woke up. As for little seven and little eight, they were already a year old and could follow their sisters around and y on the ground. Since the girls of the Gu family did not n to go out today, they brought the two little ones back to the small courtyard to y with them. Gu Xin took out the first page of her newspaper. The staff from Lu Zheng¡¯s bookstore had already prepared it and she brought it out for everyone to read. The girls present were all literate, and everyone found it fun to watch, so they provided their own opinions. Gu Xin called the people from the bookstore over and wrote them down one by one, waiting for them to be published slowly. This newspaper didn¡¯t make much money, so there was no need to share any profits with the sisters. Everyone managed it together to provide entertainment for the people of kun state and urge them to read. It was also a good thing. Chapter 1382 - 1382 Chapter 1382-trapping them 1382 Chapter 1382-trapping them All of a sudden, Gu Nian felt a gust of wind behind her. It was as if someone was attacking her. As she turned around, a long fluorescent light stretched out. She wanted to see if it was Xue Qianyu, but when she turned around, another fluorescent light shed in another direction. This repeated a few times, and she was surrounded by dancing fireflies. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The people around her stopped moving, and there was a sound on the other side of the river. She saw someone flying over from the other side of the river. The river in front of her wasn¡¯t very deep. It was like a small ditch. As long as she was fast, it was like flying when she stepped on the stones. That person ¡± flew ¡± over, and it was as if he was carrying a Gxy. Wherever he passed, fluorescent light would appear, and it was extremely beautiful. Soon, the man disappeared ten meters in front of her, but the ¡± Gxy ¡± didn¡¯t disappear. The fireflies were dancing happily. There was no more movement in the surroundings. It was quiet. Gu Nian was speechless. Gu Nian could no longer hold her temper and turned around to leave. ¡°Xue Qianyu, I¡¯m leaving if you don¡¯te out!¡± In the end, her surroundings suddenly lit up. Her good friends, Xue Qianyu¡¯s good friends, were all holding ss bottles in their hands and looking at her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice came from above her. Gu Nian subconsciously raised her head. On the tree beside her, Xue Qianyu descended from the sky. When hended firmly in front of her, two figures appeared in front of her and behind Xue Qianyu. They formed a heart shape in the air, leaving fireflies in their wake. The heart formed by fireflies trapped her and Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu knelt down on one knee, holding a bouquet of bright red roses. There were 11 roses in total. On the one in the middle was a ring with a diamond embedded in it. Fireflies gradually flew up from the bouquet. ¡°Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s melodious voice was heard. Gu nianting¡¯s heart began to race.¡¯Proposal? this fellow actually knows how to propose. He even knows about diamonds, rings, and roses?¡¯ Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes were clear and full of concern. With her hands behind her back, Gu Nian grinned widely as she took the flowers with one hand and extended her other hand. Xue Qianyu smiled happily as he stood up and removed the ring. He then carefully ced it on Gu Nian¡¯s finger as if he was marking his most precious treasure. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± The brothers and sisters opened the ss bottles and put them on the ground. Fireflies flew in the sky. Very quickly, Lu Zheng and the rest had lit up the event handle and took out everything that was meant for Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. There was a barbecue rack, barbecue food, a guqin, a Xiao, and a lute. Xie Nanfeng and Meng Meng set up the barbeque stand while Gu Xin and the rest started to prepare the ingredients. Gu Nian wanted to help but was pushed away. Today, you¡¯re the boss, so just sit and enjoy your meal. Xue Qianyu wanted to help, but he was pushed away. You¡¯re the youngest today, go and apany boss. Then, the two of them sat on the side. Gu Nian hugged the bouquet of red roses andughed. Xue Qianyu flicked her bangs. ¡°Ying Xue said that eleven and two one¡¯s represent a lifetime. Red roses represent the most beautiful and the most intense love.¡± Gu Nian tilted her head to look at him. Xue Qianyu continued,¡±yingxue said that there are overseas merchants in Jiangnan. The marriages there are different from those in great Zhou.¡± They were wearing white chiffon dresses and white headshards, symbolizing pure love. Diamonds are eternal and rare, and they represent a loyal and unwavering love.¡± Chapter 1383 - 1383 So it was you! 1383 So it was you! Gu nianxin thought to herself,¡¯boys and girls are indeed different. Dopey Gu is not as good at talking as Gu sanniu!¡¯ ¡°As long as it¡¯s beautiful, I¡¯m willing to give it to you, to us,¡± Xue Qianyu added. but, I¡¯m from the great Zhou Dynasty. I like to wear a red wedding dress, a Phoenix Cor on my head, and get into the bridal sedan with a veil over my head. Gu Nian smiled. The marriage contract is the witness and guarantee of our lives.¡± She was telling the truth. She liked Chinese weddings. She had attended many of her ssmates ¡®weddings and her favorite was Chinese. She felt that this was the most beautiful one. Xue Qianyu grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I want to give you all the weddings in the world and let you experience all the good things in the world. No matter when, where, or what customs, as long as the bride is you, I want to be your groom. Gu Nian, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever met in the past twenty years.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey. She smiled and nudged Xue Qianyu. the old saying is right. The less talkative a person is, the better they are at burning the mes of their conversation. ¡°I¡¯m only willing to tell it to you,¡± Xue Qianyu said with a straight face. Gu Nian reached out and pinched Xue Qianyu¡¯s face. ¡°Xue Er, it¡¯s you! The handsome, cold-faced, invincible, brave, and moving cold-faced general is you! The one I like is actually yours! It¡¯s great that the heavens gave me time to see you! I dere that from now on, you¡¯re the person I care about, the man I care about for all eternity. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me. Let¡¯s live together until we¡¯re seventy or eighty years old, to watch the sunrise and sunset, to see the sky clear and the rain, to see the myriad forms of the world!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and leaned forward to give her a kiss on her sweet lips. On the other side, the big guy who was roasting meat was going through a special blind date. He sanniang stood beside Meng Meng, looking especially petite. She wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers at all, and even reached out to pinch Meng Meng¡¯s arm,¡±My big sister is indeed my big sister. She introduced me to her. I really like her appearance.¡± Meng Meng: ¡± Xuanji and Huihui didn¡¯t say that they would introduce me to a wife. Youngdy, don¡¯t think that we boys can be touched and pinched by others. He sanniangughed,¡±hahaha, and she¡¯s innocent and shy. I like her even more.¡± Yan, I¡¯m an orphan with no family burden. If I don¡¯t want your betrothal money, do you want to marry me?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I want to find a gentle one,¡± Meng Meng said. ¡°I¡¯m the gentlest one in the female Battalion. You can ask me if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he sanniang said. ¡°You¡¯re a little fierce,¡± Meng Meng said. ¡°Rtively speaking,¡± he sanniang replied. I just look fierce, but I can¡¯t beat big sister, second sister, and niannian. I¡¯m the gentlest of them all.¡± The Gu sisters beside him nodded. ¡°Brother Meng, she¡¯s as weak as I am, really,¡± Huo Yanyu added. Meng Meng shook his head. don¡¯t lie to me. She¡¯s even made it through the kingdom of goddess. How can she be like you? ¡± If you go to the goddess Kingdom, you¡¯ll be despised by the people in less than three days.¡± Huo Yanyu said,¡±brother Meng, is it because my brother is no longer around that you¡¯re treating me like my brother? are you trying to attack me?¡± That he Sanjie is indeed very good! If you don¡¯t like it, why are your face and ears red?¡± Meng Meng was shocked. Hey, I¡¯m so dark. How can you tell that I¡¯m blushing? ¡± Huo Yanyu raised her eyebrows at he sanniang. He sanniang touched Meng Meng¡¯s hand and pulled it over. Mengzi, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ll go to your house tomorrow to propose marriage! Chapter 1385 - 1385 Peace and quiet 1385 Peace and quiet Cai Xiaolian gave birth to two sons. This pair of twins had inherited the Gu family¡¯s tradition. Their cries were particrly loud and made people very happy. Look at how loud and healthy these two children¡¯s voices are! The Grand Empress Dowager looked at her two great grandsons, her eyes glistening with tears. She could not suppress the excitement in her heart,¡±Little Lian has contributed to the ye family¡¯s birth of a child. Reward, a big reward!¡± The three branches of the Gu family all had grandsons, but this time, the second branch had given birth to two at once. The Empress Dowager, who had also given birth to twins, was deeply touched. Fortunately, it was the Gu family and not the ye family. If it was the ye family of the imperial family, these two children could not see each other from birth. The Empress Dowager was very happy and rarely rewarded people. She couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart and wanted to give all the good things to her second granddaughter-inw and these two identical great-grandsons, as if it could make up for her and her two children back then. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Uncle Gu supported the Empress Dowager. the second son is smart. He knew that his great-grandmother was here, so he came out in advance to wee her! The Empress Dowager patted uncle Gu¡¯s hand and nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother is not excited, grandmother is not excited! Boss, don¡¯t follow me, I¡¯m going to see little Lian.¡± No one could stop the Grand Empress Dowager from entering the delivery room. Cai Xiaolian, who was already exhausted, didn¡¯t know that someone hade outside. When she saw the olddy, she thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her, and subconsciously stood up to wee her. N?v(el)B\\jnn Grand Empress Dowager stepped forward to hold her down,¡±good child, lie down and have a good rest, have a good rest.¡± You¡¯ve given second brother two more treasures. You¡¯re a great hero, a great hero. Go to sleep, grandmother will watch you sleep and let someone clean you up.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at the olddy¡¯s teary eyes, and her nose felt a little sour.¡±Grandmother, the smell in the room is not good. Don¡¯t stay here.¡± The Empress Dowager held her hand,¡±it¡¯s not smelly, it¡¯s not smelly at all.¡± Child, you¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, especially when she thought of how the olddy had given birth to two children at once and had to stay awake to send one away to save the child¡¯s life. She felt sad. The Grand Empress Dowager took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears,¡±Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re hurting your eyes. Take a rest. We¡¯ll take care of the child. It¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re tired, take a rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s voice was nasal, and she was indeed tired. She held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand and fell asleep peacefully. The Empress Dowager was sitting at the side, looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeping face, reminiscence in her eyes. ¡­¡­ The Emperor had already agreed with Gu shouxin that he would name his child. Grandpa Gu¡¯s identity was no longer as sensitive as before, and grandma Gu had the intention to let the child keep hisst name. Therefore, all the children in the Gu family, including Gu Xiaoba, were surnamed ye. The Emperor had wanted to name the twins, but the Empress Dowager had taken over the matter. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think much of it. Anyway, Gu shouxin¡¯s surname was ye before he transmigrated. They had Gu Xiaoba, and now that their two sons were surnamed ye, they could be considered to have acknowledged their ancestors. Cai Xiaolian understood Gu shouxin¡¯s obsession with the future generations. Anyway, even if his surname was Gu and ye would not follow her surname, Cai. She was not the kind of person who wanted her child to follow her surname, so she fulfilled everyone¡¯s wishes. The Grand Empress Dowager named the twins Ye Cheng ¡®an, ye chengning. She hoped that the two children would be safe and healthy, and that their lives would be smooth. As for the child¡¯s nickname, it was given to Cai Xiaolian, the mother. Cai Xiaolian was veryzy, so she directly named the child little nine and little ten. Chapter 1387 - 1387 Brainwashed by the Emperor 1387 Brainwashed by the Emperor Since ancient times, emperors had always been suspicious. Even if the current Emperor was an oddball, he would die one day. If he died and his son seeded to the throne, he would not be as easy to talk to. The Gu family was a little special because of Grandpa Gu¡¯s identity. Moreover, there were so many transmigrators in the Gu family. Who knew what kind of people would be in the position of the Gu family in the future? If they were alive, it would still be fine. But if they were not around, what would happen to their descendants? Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want her descendants to be remembered by others. In fact, Gu shouxin had rebelled. If he were to abdicate the Emperor and take over the throne, then their family would have a guarantee of survival. However, this would inevitably lead to brothers killing each other. Since ancient times, the struggle for the throne had been through the blood of countless people. Moreover, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want anyone in the court to let Gu shouxin choose a consort all day long. This method was eliminated. Then, there was the most suitable method, which was to cultivate an Emperor himself. A few generationster, as long as great Zhou did not lose, their family would be fine. Gu shouxin fed her another mouthful and said,¡±Lu Zheng and I have the same intention.¡± I was thinking that the Emperor would work hard and we would pick a newborn from his concubines and raise her. ¡± Lu Zheng was a reincarnated person and knew the temperament of the princes better than the two of them. Cai Xiaolian took another sip and said, ¡± ¡°I just saw the Empress¡± expression and felt that she wanted a child. She and the Emperor probably also felt that the third Prince was not good enough. The Emperor and Empress have deep feelings for each other. If the Crown Prince is the Empress ¡°child, there will be a lot less trouble.¡± Gu shouxin was suddenly enlightened. In the past, when he was talking to Lu Zheng about the Prince, he had never thought that the Empress in her thirties could give birth. Now it seemed that if his sister-inw could give birth, why couldn¡¯t the Empress? Then, the couple decided to give it a try. If the Empress could give birth to another son, Gu shouxin would have finished his business in kunzhou and returned to the capital by the time the child was enlightened. At that time, Gu shouxin would work together with Lu Zheng to cultivate a child, and together, they could conquer the great Zhou Dynasty. Wouldn¡¯t that be great? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The couple felt that it was not appropriate to tell their unmarried daughters, Gu Nian and Gu Xin, about having a baby. Thus, they decided to use a few jade beads. When grandma Xiao came to take Cai Xiaolian¡¯s pulse the next day, Cai Xiaolian asked grandma Xiao if she had any medicine for a woman¡¯s body. When grandma Xiao heard this, sheughed and said, ¡± you¡¯ve given birth to three children in a row in the past two years. That¡¯s enough. The ye and Gu families have descendants now. Don¡¯t work so hard. We women have to treat ourselves better.¡± Cai Xiaolian blushed. She knew that grandma Xiao had misunderstood her, so she exined it to her directly. Hearing this, grandma Xiao thought for a moment and decided to take the Empress¡¯s pulse first. The Empress gave birth to the third Prince when she was in her teens, which meant that the Empress was fertile. She was the Empress, so there must be a reason why she didn¡¯t give birth in the next ten years. It was just that no one knew. It was not convenient for Cai Xiaolian and grandma Xiao to take the initiative to mention this matter. It had to be the Empress herself, so the two of them didn¡¯t act immediately. Cai Xiaolian was in her confinement period, and Zhang Shi and Yang Shi¡¯s due date was also next month. The weather had been a bit hot recently, so the matter of entertaining the Empress was handed over to consort Kang and Madam Xue. The Empress and consort Kang were sisters-inw, and Madam Xue was her sister-inw, so the three of them had a good rtionship. The Empress followed them around kun city for a few days and didn¡¯t like to go out anymore. It was indeed a little hot outside, so she stayed at the Gu family¡¯s house and yed cards with everyone. Chapter 1389 - 1389 Chapter 1389-angry 1389 Chapter 1389-angry Just like that, Empress Xue began to take the medicine that grandma Xiao had given her. After entering the eighth month, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were sent out after being lectured by the Emperor for a few days. Lu Zheng went to the Yun nation as usual, while Xue Qianyu went to the front line of the sand God. This time, Gu Xin wasn¡¯t as reluctant as thest few times they parted. After all, she had too many things to do. There was also a great-grandmother and two more younger brothers in the family. This month, first aunt and fourth aunt would have to give the family a younger brother or sister. On the morning of the first day of the new year, the Emperor was holding a newspaper in his hand as he called out to Gu Xin, ¡± little Xinxin,e here and tell me. What¡¯s the meaning of the Mid-Autumn Festival G in the newspaper? ¡± Gu Xin had just finished her morning training and was sweating profusely. She wiped her forehead and ran over, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye, the meaning of this Mid-Autumn Festival G is probably the same as the Lantern Festival. I¡¯m informing everyone in the newspaper that you¡¯ll arrive on time and watch it for free. Let¡¯s enjoy the moon together.¡± The Emperor furrowed his brows and said,¡±thentern show is just for you to walk around and watch the craftsmen y.¡± You have the word ¡°G,¡± but I feel that there are many other things! Along the way, people at the docks were talking about kun city¡¯s Festival. Is it like what they said, that there are singing and dancing performances and guessing games with prizes?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. Considering therge number of people, they prepared a total of three tables this time. Fortunately, there were quite a lot of people at aunt Hua¡¯s ce, so they could gather three groups. Uncle ye, don¡¯t ask me anymore. Even if you ask, I won¡¯t tell you. You can¡¯t tell me in advance. However, I can give you a piece of news in advance. The performances on all three stages are the same. There¡¯s a song that I like very much. Father said that it was written by a lyricist he knows, and it fits the scene very well. My father saw it and said it wouldn¡¯t rain on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival. I think so too!¡± ¡°Uncle ye, you can ask my father!¡± Gu Nian ran over. If you keep holding onto Xinxin and don¡¯t let her wipe her sweat, she¡¯ll catch a cold. Great-grandma will scold you if you get cold wind.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled Gu Xin away. The Emperor,¡±I only feel like I¡¯m not the Emperor when I¡¯m with the Gu family!¡± Gu Nian, this brat, is just trying to undermine me. Then the Emperor really went to find Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin went to work after breakfast and told the Emperor, ¡± why don¡¯t you find someone to work for me first, or you find someone else to y with? ¡± The Emperor wouldn¡¯t do that. He wanted to train Gu shouxin, and in the future, Gu shouxin would return to the capital to help him. As a result, after eating, the Emperor wanted to call the Empress to go shopping with him. In the end, the Empress had already made ns to y mahjong with Madam Xue, consort Kang, and Madam Zhang and was not free. The Emperor then went to look for Grand Empress Dowager, but in the end, the olddy followed her son and daughter-inw to the farm to look at the livestock. The Emperor was furious. So, she went out shopping with eunuch Fu. He went to the Peng family and asked Peng Eng to take him to the north and west camps to watch the training. This was the first time he hade to kun city. He saw the goddess mountain opposite the water camp and was moved. He asked Peng Eng,¡±Peng Xiao ¡®er, is the kingdom of goddess after crossing that mountain? How long do you usually take to get there?¡± Peng Eng didn¡¯t think too much about it and said honestly, ¡± ¡°Laoye, it will take four hours to get to the pass on the mountain by boat from the dock here. This little one has never been there, so I don¡¯t know what the situation is like there.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Emperor rubbed his chin and said,¡±Peng, I heard that only people from the great Zhou Dynasty who have Lord Gu¡¯s seal can go to the kingdom of goddess.¡± Do you have the document?¡± Chapter 1390 - 1390 Keen 1390 Keen Peng Eng shook his head. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have any. Peng Eng had Peng ze¡¯s steadiness and Peng sng¡¯s cleverness. He knew that the Emperor was curious about the goddess Kingdom, so he suggested, ¡± ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go to mixed city outside the west of the city for a walk? it¡¯s already built, and Lord Gu is sorting out the information about the residence there. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, people from other countries will be able to live there. Old master can go over and take a look first.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, there was still this ce. He was no longer curious about goddess Kingdom and wanted to see mixed city. Peng Eng left with the Emperor. ¡­¡­ The Emperor stayed in mixed city for the entire afternoon. When he returned home, it was already night. He went to Gu shouxin and asked him which country had the most property in mixed city. At present, the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom had the most people buying houses. Now, Jinnan was no longer a country but a continent. Gu shouxin was also willing to let people buy the second batch of houses under construction in kunzhou. Some people from the Jinnan Kingdom chose to wait for the second batch, while some still chose to mix with the city. The Lang GE Kingdom had the least number of people who bought houses. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Emperor asked again,¡±then how many people from the Lang GE Kingdom Come to kun city to trade?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. ording to the statistics I got from the West Gate, the number of peopleing to kun city from thenge Kingdom is the least. They usually transport melons and fruits to kun city to sell. After the harvest of melons, fruits, and vegetables in chunnan city, the business in thenge Kingdom has encountered a certain resistance, but they will stille. The Emperor took the folding fan and patted it on his palm. ¡°Second brother Gu, don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the Lang GE Kingdom? Did they try to send someone to get close to you?¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±No.¡± Due to the matter of the previous County Magistrate, I intend to often walk around the areas where they can move, and no people from thenge Kingdom approach me. But I also feel that the Lang GE Kingdom is the most wrong. Your subject has a feeling that King Qu¡¯s power has notpletely disappeared.¡± Although Gu shouxin oftenined that the Emperor was not reliable, he had to admit that the Emperor was still very sharp. He was also a good Emperor who was responsible for great Zhou. As long as he was not yful, great Zhou might be better. The Emperor rubbed his forehead and asked,¡±second brother Gu, I¡¯ve also seen it just now. The people of the Lang GE Kingdom are really simr to our great Zhou.¡± If we, the great Zhou people, sneak in, it won¡¯t be as easy to be detected as if we were sneaking into the sand God or the Yun nation. Do you think we should send someone to sneak in and find out what¡¯s going on in thenge Kingdom?¡± Gu shouxin frowned,¡±may I be so bold as to ask Your Majesty a question?¡± Why did the Emperor not order the Peng family to attack thengge Kingdom all these years? Could they be more prosperous than the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation?¡± The Emperor looked around and said,¡±you are a civil official, so you might not know.¡± To the West of thengge Kingdom, there were many other countries. The great Zhou Dynasty had been established for decades, and thengge Kingdom had been established for decades. In these decades, the two sides had not been able tomunicate with each other except for the trading area of kun city. The trading area had only been created in recent years. Therefore, we¡¯re not sure if they have allied with the countries West ofng GE. If we attack them rashly, we might be sending sheep into the Tiger¡¯s mouth. The Peng family Army has been guarding the kun state for so many years and has trained so many good men for the great Zhou. I can¡¯t bear to see them go to their deaths. Therefore, I want to find someone to sneak in and find out if they have an alliance with the countries West of the Lang GE Kingdom. If they do, how many troops do they have? I also want to know if the ambitious King of the Lang GE Kingdom will unite with those forces to counterattack. I¡¯ve also sent people over, but none of them returned. We even lost contact with them.¡± Chapter 1393 - 1393 Someone is looking at you 1393 Someone is looking at you In the private room, he patted Princess Nan¡¯s bulging stomach and sighed. you can¡¯t let down beauty, nor can you let down food. You can¡¯t let down any beauty in the world! sister Nan, you¡¯ve only just eaten the roast duck. You haven¡¯t had any roast fish, roast chicken, and roastmb! Gu Xinughed. Princess he Nan shook her head. third Gu, let me tell you. I¡¯ve had roastedmb before. Uncle Gu roasted it. It¡¯s quite delicious. It was just a little spicy, but the roast duck was just right. This sour radish Duck Soup is really good.¡± Gu Xin then described the deliciousness of the roast fish and roast chicken to Princess he Nan. Princess he Nan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that these two dishes could reduce the spiciness. She wanted to eat it immediately, but her stomach couldn¡¯t hold it. Gu Xin,¡¯sister Nan, isn¡¯t there still night? Come over to my house for dinner tonight. After that, you can go back with Yiyi. Yesterday, uncle ye said he wanted to eat grilled fish. Tonight, we¡¯re having grilled fish!¡± Princess Henan quickly nodded. The few of them left after eating. When they were leaving the restaurant, Princess Nan pulled Gu Xin along and pointed in the direction of the Peng family¡¯s main gate, ¡± when we were eating on the second floor, I saw a girling out of the Peng family. She just entered the house and she seemed to be looking at you and fifth Gu. Gu Xin frowned,¡¯ignore her. That person is very strange. Recently, we kept meeting her. The guard who followed me also said that she was looking at me and sisi. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do.¡± Princess Henan¡¯s eyes moved. tell me. Is it because you¡¯re too beautiful that she can¡¯t take her eyes off you? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯definitely not. She hates my sister! Perhaps you think I¡¯m pretty? I can guarantee that she will. In her heart, she thinks that she is the most beautiful.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Princess he Nan asked,¡±then why is she looking at you?¡± Is there a problem?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯maybe! From the first time I met her, I already felt that there was something wrong with her. ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more to Princess Nan, and the few of them went to the trading area. Gu Xin¡¯s guard was raised. What was this Yin Yingli trying to do? She really wanted to barge into Yin Yingli¡¯s room in the middle of the night and interrogate her, but second white said that she couldn¡¯t do it secretly. Yin Yingli stayed in the Peng mansion, and apart from the cooks and cleaners, most of them were retired military personnel. It would be difficult for her to break in. Second white suggested for her to be Frank. Gu Xin didn¡¯t have time before, but she could still find an opportunity recently. It was really annoying to be stared at all the time. Therefore, when they returned home in the afternoon, Gu Xin told Gu si about this matter. Yin Yingli¡¯s main target was the two sisters, so she definitely wanted to do something bad to them. They would go and question her tonight. ording to her observations, as long as they went to the Western District of kun city every day, they would almost always meet Yin Yingli. Before Yi Ling appeared, Yin Yingli would even greet them, but after Yi Ling appeared, Yin Yingli didn¡¯t take the initiative to greet them, but her eyes were fixed on the sisters without hiding anything. When Gu Nian and the others heard this, they also decided toe and see what tricks Yin Yingli was ying. They had grilled fish for dinner, and Princess Nan had once again stuffed herself. It just so happened that she coulde out with the Gu sisters to watch the fun. The sisters walked slowly along the east-west Main road towards the Western District. As expected, after entering the Western District, they could see Yin Yingli sitting in a Pavilion beside Lake kun. When she saw them, she looked over without hiding anything. Chapter 1394 - 1394 Chapter 1394-overbearing 1394 Chapter 1394-overbearing The sisters split into two groups and surrounded Yin Feili. She and Princess Nan walked directly to the exit of the Peng mansion. She was worried that this person had run back. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t move when she saw the Gu sistersing at her menacingly. She just sat in the pavilion. She wasn¡¯t afraid. There were people from the Yamen around who were preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival. What could the Gu sisters do to her? Besides, she didn¡¯t do anything. As soon as the Gu sisters arrived, they immediately filled the long benches on both sides of the guardrails in the pavilion. Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant felt a headacheing on. The girls from the magistrate¡¯s family were really not to be trifled with. Their youngdy didn¡¯t provoke them recently, but why did it seem like she wanted to eat them up? Gu Xin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡± ¡°Yin Yingli, you¡¯ve been staring at me and sisi recently, what do you mean?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Yin Yingli¡¯s big eyes were filled with surprise.¡±Why do you say that, thirddy Gu? I¡¯m just here to enjoy the scenery.¡± Gu Xin frowned,¡¯what are you trying to do? You want to find out where sister sisi and I are and then do something bad?¡± Yin Yingli had a wronged expression on her face as she mocked herself, ¡± ¡°What bad things can I do to the third and fifth Gu Youngdies? I don¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken, and third Gu Youngdy and fifth Gu Youngdy¡¯s Kung Fu is even more powerful than the Yamen runners. What do you think I can do to you, third Gu Youngdy?¡± Gu Nian observed Yin Yingli from the side. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so she couldn¡¯t quite understand Yin Yingli. Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s true. However, I don¡¯t like people staring at me, so don¡¯t say things like don¡¯t go out. I don¡¯t like you. I hate you. I feel ufortable when you stare at me. So, don¡¯t keep an eye on me in the future. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make sure you can¡¯t leave the house!¡± Yin Yingli smiled bitterly,¡±since third miss Gu doesn¡¯t like me looking at you, then I won¡¯t look at you in the future.¡± My health is not good and I need to go out and walk every day to strengthen my body. Since third Gu Youngdy is so overbearing that she doesn¡¯t allow me to go out, then I will just stay in the residence and not go out. Kun city belongs to the Gu family. You have to bow your head when you¡¯re under your roof. I can¡¯t afford to offend them, so I¡¯ll just hide.¡± Gu Xinughed in anger,¡¯yes, I¡¯m overbearing! You¡¯d better not go out, okay?¡± Yin Yingli got up and bowed,¡±then I¡¯ll go back first. You girls can have fun.¡± Goodbye!¡± After she finished speaking, she brought the servant girl home. Gu Xin felt as if she had just punched cotton, but her heart was filled with uneasiness. ¡°Miss!¡± Suddenly, Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant eximed. Gu Xin looked over and saw that Yin Feili had fallen down on t ground. Gu Nian was now certain that this woman was trying to harm Xinxin. Usually, people who wanted to harm Xinxin would get hurt for no reason. Every time Li Shan dealt with the two sisters, she was mainly fighting for Xinxin, and then she got injured every time. Gu Nian then recalled all the things that Gu Xin had encountered. She realized that as long as Gu Xin was physically hurt, the person would be hurt even more. Those who had their own thoughts would either fall, hit a wall, or encounter something that was not to their liking. In other words, Yin Yingli had an idea but hadn¡¯t put it into action yet? Gu Nian sat next to Gu Xin and patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be depressed. In the future, you should be more careful when you go out. One must always be wary of others, and people like her are the most difficult to deal with.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯I know, sister. Sigh, so annoying! I can¡¯t beat her up and throw her out of kun city. How annoying. Being stared at by her makes me feel annoyed for no reason.¡± Chapter 1395 - 1395 Chapter 1395-idle 1395 Chapter 1395-idle Gu si nodded and said, ¡± Every time I see her, I feel that her eyes are up to no good.¡± she doesn¡¯t dare to have any ideas about sister Huihui and sister niannian, ¡± Xie Zhiyi said. she thinks you two are young and easy to bully. So, she¡¯s looking for an opportunity! Princess Nan and Gu yingxue agreed with him. Huo Yanyu rested her elbow on the table and touched her chin. She said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Did you guys notice that from the back, Yin Yingli looks very simr to sister Xinxin and sister sisi! She was just a little taller than sisi, but she was exactly the same as sister Xinxin. It feels like even the size of their heads is the same.¡± Everyone looked over and saw that Yin Yingli had already walked quite a distance away, so they couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. After looking at Yin Yingli, everyone turned to look at Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what her back view looked like, so she couldn¡¯t make anyments. Princess he Nan: ¡± I wouldn¡¯t have felt it if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Now that you mention it, it really does look like it! Gu yingxue, who was the older brother of a novel author, had a bigger imagination. She eximed, ¡± ¡°Do you guys think she wants to rece sister Xinxin or sister sisi? Then, he would observe their every move and finally get a human skin mask! Wow, it¡¯s so scary!¡± Everyone rolled their eyes at her. You¡¯ve heard too many stories from Ren Ren. Their figures were the same, but their actions werepletely different. Moreover, Yin Yingli was really a weakdy who didn¡¯t have any martial arts. Her skin was pale, and not as rosy as Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s. She didn¡¯t look as healthy as them either, so how was she going to rece them? ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy to find out what she¡¯s up to. With her ability, no matter what she wanted to do to Xinxin and sisi, she would need the help of others. With no one to help her, she could only keep an eye on you and annoy you like she had been doing recently. As long as we keep an eye on the people she¡¯s been in contact with recently and investigate them, we might have some clues.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Other than the Peng family, her daily life was in the Western District. This was very easy to solve. We can ask our future brother-inw to send someone to keep an eye on the Peng family, but we can keep an eye on the outside.¡± Gu Xin knew that her future brother-inw was also very impatient with this cousin of hers. The second brother of the Peng family was worried that she would cause trouble, so he even mentioned to Auntie Yin about disciplining her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hence, the few girls headed to the women¡¯s camp together to look for Gu Hui. It would be best if they could ask Gu Hui to help tell Peng ze about this. Upon hearing this, Gu Hui immediately said that there was no need for Peng ze and that she only needed to inform aunt Yin. After Gu Hui and Peng ze returned from the goddess Kingdom, their rtionship had been stable. They would meet a few times every day and learn a lot about the Peng family. Peng ze had said that eldest Madam Peng was looking for a partner for Yin Yingli. Once she found one, they could settle on her first and get married after the mourning period. Peng ze also said that Lu Zheng had introduced a few girls to him from various states and capitals, and those families were nning toe to kun city to meet them. Only then did Gu Xin realize that her brother Yuanyuan had been secretly trying to help her solve her problems. Brother Yuanyuan was really good! After chatting with Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess for a while, the girls went back to their own homes as it was gettingte. Gu Xin and Gu si weren¡¯t so annoyed anymore. Princess Henan felt that the great Zhou Dynasty was too fun, and the girls of the great Zhou Dynasty were also very interesting! She could keep an eye on Yin Yingli and see what she wanted to do. Her Royal father had said that if you want to understand a person¡¯s motives, you have to observe more and observe carefully. She was free anyway. Chapter 1398 - 1398 Chapter 1398-the last 1398 Chapter 1398-thest Queen Dugu looked at her daughter, who was having fun, and wondered if she should take her child home. Shouldn¡¯t Ming Yue be happy in the Gu family? The Gu family had Gu Ren, Gu Xiao Qi and Gu Xiao BA, who were of the same age. The second sister-inw had two more children, and the eldest and fourth sister-inw were also about to give birth. There were so many children, so he would let Mingyue raise them at his aunt¡¯s house! ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯lle to visit her once a month. Mingyue is much safer in the Gu family than in the pce of the goddess.¡¯ Little aunt¡¯s family still had to teach their children martial arts. Little chubby Gu Ren had lost a lot of weight after practicing martial arts. It was clear that he was not just ying around. Ming Yue should stay a few more years! And so, Queen Dugu gave grandma Gu a child to raise and y with. Queen Dugu knew that her aunt was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. As long as she spoke nicely, she would definitely agree. ¡­¡­ In the evening, four tables of people were seated at the Gu residence. There was good wine and delicious food, as well as friends and family. It was a lively scene! The Emperor opened his stomach to drink with everyone. He had no one to drink with him in the pce, so he wanted to drink to his heart¡¯s content every time he was outside. Thest time in Qingzhou, he and Xue Qianyu had not been able to deal with Gu shouxin, so this time, he did not look for Gu shouxin. He looked for first uncle Gu, fourth uncle Gu, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and Majesty Kang. In the end, Jin Nanwang and Queen Dugu also wanted to join. So, they discussed the formation. The Emperor, King Kang, Duke Cheng ¡®en and King Jin Nan were in one team, while Gu shouxin and Queen Dugu¡¯s first uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were in another. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They yed drinking games. ¡°The four of us are invincible!¡± Queen Duguughed arrogantly. Just obediently admit defeat!¡± The Emperor stood up and ced his feet on the stool. Hmph, I can¡¯t lose my momentum no matter what. Come,e,e, let¡¯s finish this bowl first! The Grand Empress Dowager and grandma Gu couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. [ Grand Empress Dowager: the Emperor that this widow has painstakingly cultivated is this Xuanji. ] Grandma Gu, [ the Queen of goddess Kingdom, this Wanwan ] However, the Gu sisters even joined in to watch the fun and cheer as judges. The servants carried in jars of wine one by one, and then carried out empty jars one after another. The pregnant Zhang Shi still had to y mahjong with consort Kang and Madam Xue. The Yang Shi thought that it was going to be due in the next few days, so she returned to her room to rest after eating. Cai Xiaolian was also in confinement, so she was short of someone and took over with Princess Nan. Princess Henan was only 16 this year. She was smart and learned quickly. Once she learned, she won. The three old foxes were so depressed that they wanted to fold and note. However, she was a youngdy with a pair of innocent eyes. How could he lose his temper at her? Losing money was a small matter. If a yer couldn¡¯t get a good card, or if he couldn¡¯t win after getting a good card, he would be extremely unhappy. When it was midnight, the people who were drinking next to them had yet to lie down. The Gu sisters had been urged to sleep by grandma Gu, but the Mahjong was still going on. Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi¡¯s big belly and felt a headache. In the end, she couldn¡¯t care less and came to drive her away. Zhang Shi had a good hand of cards in her hand and said to grandma Gu pitifully,¡±Mother, mother, just let me finish this round! This is a good hand, very good. I can definitely win. I haven¡¯t touched a good hand all night. I beg you, mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thest one,¡± grandma Gu said, holding her forehead. Zhang Shi nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. It was time to y with Princess Nan. She was a newbie. Although she knew how to win, she still didn¡¯t know who wanted to win what. So, she yed what she thought was useless: ¡°Yao Ji!¡± Chapter 1399 - 1399 Her mother had never been weak 1399 Her mother had never been weak Zhang Shi quickly took the Zhang Yao Ji,¡±Hahahaha, Yao Ji, I won, I won. Thirteen artilleries! A Big Shot! Hahaha, Yingluo, Yingluo, Aiyo, aiyingluo.¡± Everyone originally wanted to say that your luck in thest round was too good, but in the end, they saw Zhang Shi¡¯s expression change and she didn¡¯t even have time to pay. ¡°Aiyo, mother, I¡¯m going to give birth!¡± Zhang Shi grabbed grandma Gu. mother, mother, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo! Grandma Gu said,¡±what a terrible thing!¡± She supported Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi still remembered that she had a big beard, and shouted as she walked,¡±Aiyo, it hurts, I¡¯m going to give birth! Aiyo, just remember to give me the money! Ouch, it hurts! Aiyo, it¡¯s money, Yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu wanted to give him a tight p, but she held it in for a while. ¡°You shut up!¡± The due date was in these few days, so everything and the midwife had been prepared. However, as soon as the midwife entered, a loud cry came from the room, followed by Zhang Shi¡¯s cry. Uncle Gu rushed in drunkenly, ¡± ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t even cry when you gave birth to four children in the past. Why are you crying this time?¡± Zhang Shi wailed. father, it¡¯s a son. It¡¯s another son. He can¡¯t have a daughter! Outside, Queen Dugu shuddered. oh my, this feels like the kingdom of goddess. Do my aunt¡¯s family value girls? ¡± Didn¡¯t you notice? Uncle Gu sighed. forget it, forget it. We already have two daughters. Don¡¯t cry. Your eyes are small to begin with. What if you cry and go blind? Do you still want to y?¡± Zhang Shi stopped in a second. Giving birth to a child was as easy as eating a meal for her, so grandma Gu was relieved. Just now, Madam Zhang¡¯s wailing was too loud. The Empress Dowager and the Gu family¡¯s children, who had already fallen asleep, woke up and rushed over. Gu Si was worried that her mother would be as weak as her second aunt after giving birth. In the end, when she heard this, she realized that her mother had never been weak! On the 15th day of the first month of the lunar year, the Gu family had another child. On the 11th day of the lunar year, he changed his surname back to ye. The Emperor personally gave him the name ye chengkang. The Emperor had said that when the fourth son was born, the son would be named ye Chengjian, and the daughter would be named after the king, just like the royal family. N?v(el)B\\jnn In the end, ye Chengjian was born on the night of the 15th day of the first lunar month. Fourth uncle Gu didn¡¯t particrly like daughters or sons. As long as it was Yang Shi¡¯s or his, he would like it. Of course, it would be best if they had both children like his older brothers and sisters. He had two sons in a row, but he was not in a hurry. He and Yang Shi were only in their twenties. After Yang Shi had recuperated for a few years, she could have another child and fight for both children. Empress Xue watched as the Gu family¡¯s cousins gave birth to sons one after another from the moment they arrived, and she believed the emperor¡¯s words even more. She was still thinking about whether she should stay in kun city instead of chunnan city and bask in the happy atmosphere here. Unfortunately, the Emperor didn¡¯t allow it. The Emperor was out to have fun, and having a son was secondary. So, he had to take Empress Xue to chunnan city, then to the seaside in Lin province, and live an ordinary married life with the person she loved. Empress Xue was touched and followed the emperor¡¯s wishes. The Mid-Autumn Festival G was very sessful, and there were no unexpected incidents due to therge number of people. Even the Grand Empress Dowager had gone out for a stroll and only returned to the manor after hearing that the madam yang had red up. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the number of people in kun city had visibly increased. More and more people applied to move to kun state. Gu shouxin took advantage of the fact that the Emperor was still in kun city to discuss the construction of a new city. Chapter 1400 - 1400 Chapter 1400-already planned 1400 Chapter 1400-already nned The Emperor pushed the departure date to Chinan city to the 18th of August, leaving two days to discuss matters with Gu shouxin. On the 16th day, Gu shouxin brought Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu to meet the Emperor in the office of the Yamen. The Emperor looked at the girls and smiled, ¡± ¡°The four of you have be second Gu¡¯s helpers! Huo Xiaoyu, since you¡¯ve already given yourself the name ¡°silly,¡± why don¡¯t you be conferred the title of Princess?¡± Huo Yanyu stepped forward and gave a student¡¯s bow. your humble subject thanks Your Majesty for your love. Long live Your Majesty! Long live Your Majesty! The Emperor: ¡± Huahua, hahahahaha, as expected of old Huo¡¯s granddaughter, the younger sister of the youngest flower lover. Your face is really more thick than your master¡¯s! ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Your Majesty!¡± Huo Yanyu replied. The Emperor waved his hand,¡±I haven¡¯t agreed to your request!¡± Come on, show it to me. Let me see if you¡¯re worth this Princess!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes moved and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin nodded at her. Huo Yanyu took a small wooden stick and began to exin on the map of kunzhou that Gu shouxin had prepared. She was talking about the area around kun city. Since Gu Nian¡¯sboratory was located outside the city, Huo Yanyu had been following Gu Nian around since she arrived in kun city at the beginning ofst year. Therefore, she had a certain understanding of the area around kun city. With her own understanding, she had chosen the area ording to the characteristics of the area and divided it into towns and viges. In the Huo family, other than the women and the underaged men, the rest were all officials. Huo Yanyu and Huo Junhao had been by old master Huo¡¯s side since she was young, so she knew more about the affairs of the official world than the Gu sisters. By following the Gu family, she also knew a lot about the People¡¯s lives. After the Emperor heard this, he sighed and said,¡±women are not inferior to men. It¡¯s possible to use this on you, Huo Xiaoyu.¡± If you were a man, your achievements would not be lower than your brother¡¯s.¡± Huo Yanyu was naturally very happy. She was a little girl after all, and she still had the pride that a little girl should have. The Emperor had praised her as not inferior to her brother! So what if she was his daughter? She could still work for the people even if she was a daughter. Then, it was Gu niandao¡¯s turn, followed by Gu Xin and Gu si. The four girls were talking about different areas. Gu Nian was talking about the area next to the Gu n¡¯s school. The school took up an entire mountain. When the school was being built, Gu Nian had often gone to help. At the foot of the mountain, there was a ce that was very suitable for building a vige or town. There were rivers and fertilend. Once the school was built, there would be fewer beasts around it. Gu Xin was talking about the ce next to the cave where she saw people. There was a small stream there and the terrain was rtively t. Last year, they even went there to y in the snow. They could build a town there and Gu Xin had even nned out the town. She even built paths from the town to kun city, to white jade City, and to the pipeline. N?v(el)B\\jnn As for Gu si, he chose the ce next to the small river that flowed into the kun River outside the city. It was the ce where Xue qianxun proposed to Gu Nianst month. It would take an hour to walk from there to kun city, but it would only take an hour by car. It was just like the distance between their vige at the crossroad and Zhou town. They could build a vige on the other side of the stream, a vige that only belonged to kun city. After they finished talking, Gu shouxin began to mark on the prepared map. The vige, the town, the county, and the division of the kunzhou area were all nned by him. Having these girlse over was just to let them show the Emperor that these girls had always been so smart. Chapter 1402 - 1402 Chapter 1402-intense uneasiness 1402 Chapter 1402-intense uneasiness Ever since Lu Zheng had reported to general Peng about the unusual situation in the cave at the beginning of the year, general Peng had been sending people to guard the cave. However, half a year had passed and grass had grown in the cave, but no one had appeared. In the past half a year, the soldiers guarding this ce had been working day and night. There were people taking turns to guard the cave during the day and night. There were people inside and outside the cave at all times. Unfortunately, they did not find anything. General Peng was puzzled, but Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were even more so. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, kunzhou wasn¡¯t hot anymore. Gu Xin and the rest weren¡¯t busy recently. Since Gu Hui and the rest were on leave, the few girls decided toe to the cave together. After leaving the city, they headed north. The weather was good, and everyone was riding on horses. Halfway there, a carriage came up to them. He sanniang and Princess Henan, who were leading the group, stopped their horses. Princess Jinghe looked at the coachman and asked,¡±Who are you?¡± Why did youe from that side?¡± Before the coachman could reply, the curtain of the carriage was lifted and Yin Yingli¡¯s face appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m going to look for uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle Peng is in the camp. Why are you looking for him outside the city?¡± Gu Hui frowned. Yin Yingli smiled and said,¡±miss Gu, please don¡¯t mind me calling you that. You¡¯ll only be my big cousin-inw in a few days.¡± My aunt asked me to look for my uncle. If miss Gu doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask my aunt.¡± Princess Jinghe spat,¡±where¡¯s my whip?¡± I¡¯m so angry. Thest person who spoke in such a way has been beaten by me until he can¡¯t get out of bed. Yin, you have to thank your aunt for not allowing me to carry a whip. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to get off the ground for half a year! Get lost!¡± Yin Yingli couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t dare to hit her because of her aunt, but because her aunt didn¡¯t allow her to bring a whip. She had heard that Princess Jinghe loved to y this trick. She asked the coachman to move to the side and then lowered the curtain. When the sisters passed by the carriage, Jing and the princess said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, don¡¯t be too bad! You¡¯re princesses now. In the future, if you meet someone who speaks in a pretentious way and has eyes for decoration, you should be like me and beat her! What are you afraid of? we¡¯re princesses. As long as we don¡¯t beat them to death, we¡¯ll just be beaten up when we get home. But we¡¯ve vented our anger!¡± Princess Jinghe nced at the carriage and continued, ¡± ¡°Sister, let me tell you a truth. All schemes and intrigues can¡¯t bepared to fists. Those ghosts and monsters, all kinds of Rascals, we have to fight them, we¡¯ll beat them into submission!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I know, sister Zhen! I¡¯ll remember this. I¡¯ll ASK FATHER to prepare a whip for me when I get home!¡± ¡°Yes, me too,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu si: ¡± I know, I know. Sister Zhen taught me before. After that, they left on their horses. If Yin Yingli could say that first Madam Peng asked her toe, then she must have ordered her to. As for whether she was really here to find general Peng, they would know when they went to the cave and asked someone. A sense of uneasiness rose in Gu Hui¡¯s heart, an unprecedented uneasiness. She kept feeling that Yin Yingli would harm her and her sister, but other than uneasiness, the other party didn¡¯t reveal any ws at all, making her unable to guard against her. This feeling was really unpleasant. Gu Hui looked at her younger sisters who were riding in front. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, who would Yin Feili harm? Yin Yingli hadn¡¯t caused any trouble recently, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to her based on her intuition. How about letting her do something and taking the opportunity to get rid of her? Chapter 1403 - 1403 Leaving 1403 Leaving Gu Hui didn¡¯t have a chance to think of a way to get Yin Yingli away because Yin Yingli¡¯s uncle had sent a letter saying that he wanted to take her to stay for a short while and nned to find her a good marriage. At this moment, general Peng was talking to Gu Hui about this. General Peng was indeed in the cave. In the morning, the people guarding the cave went back to report that there was movement in the forestst night. General Peng was very free recently, so he nned toe and take a look. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t lie. Gu Hui felt that it was too much of a coincidence. Lu Zheng wanted to find a chance to get rid of Yin Yingli, and she also wanted to find a chance to get rid of her. In the end, she left on her own before they could do anything. Gu Hui nced at her sisters who were setting up a stove by the stream in the distance, preparing for a pic. She asked general Peng, ¡± uncle, if I may ask, why didn¡¯t her uncle¡¯s family take her there? ¡± General Pengughed,¡±little girl Hui, you¡¯re going to be a member of the Peng family soon. There¡¯s no harm in talking to you about family matters.¡± Fei Li¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Liu. Her family wasn¡¯t prominent, just a small county Magistrate in the cloud Prefecture. After Yingli¡¯s parents met with an ident, she either chose toe to kun city or go to Yunzhou, both of which were considered to be on the border. In the end, she chose toe to kun city. There were many cousins in the Peng family, and she had to n for her future. She¡¯s been in kun city for almost two years. I saw that she was interested in ah ze, but ah ze didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling for her. Your Auntie persuaded her to let go of ah ze and find a good family for her. You¡¯re weak, ah ze¡¯s second and third aunts don¡¯t like a daughter-inw like her, and fourth aunty¡¯s two children are still young, so it¡¯s even more impossible.¡± General Peng paused and thought for a moment, then said, ¡± ¡°Yingli has been proud since young and doesn¡¯t like to y with ordinary girls. In kun city, the only ones with a bit of family background and status are you and your sister. However, you two can¡¯t get along. She¡¯s all alone and wants to change her environment. This might not be a bad thing for her. ¡± ¡°Uncle, do you me us?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. General Peng red at Gu Hui,¡±how can you be med for this?¡± If they got along, they got along. If they didn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t. Just like me, I think the children of the Huo family are all good, but I just don¡¯t like their schrly and scheming father!¡± Gu Hui smiled but did notment. This waspletely different. This was a matter of character. Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu¡¯s father were both wise and astute. At most, they were like their second uncle. Officials would not be able to go far without shrewdness. General Peng was a general who killed his enemies, so it was normal for him to not have a lot of civil and military officials. The two sisters and Yin Yingli weren¡¯t in such a state. Gu Hui asked general Peng again,¡±uncle, when will she leave?¡± Will he stille back?¡± ¡°Before you get married,¡± general Pengughed,¡±probably in September.¡± She probably wouldn¡¯te back. Her uncle¡¯s family had arranged a marriage for her. After she got married, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run around. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about a ¡®ze being stolen by cousin. Be at ease! Hahahaha!¡± Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± She didn¡¯t have that worry! She felt that Yin Yingli was very strange recently and was afraid that she would do something bad to harm the Gu sisters. Since he was leaving, there was nothing more to say. Gu Hui stopped asking Yin Yingli and asked about the cave.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1404 - 1404 Chapter 1404-worry 1404 Chapter 1404-worry Seeing that smoke was already rising from the Kitchen by the River, general Peng stopped talking to Gu Hui and asked her to y with her friends. He was going into the mountains. Gu Hui also wanted to go and take a look. However, if she went, everyone would definitely want to go too. She could only give up on this idea. After general Peng left, Gu Hui walked over to her sisters. Gu Xin was in the middle of skewers when she saw Gu Hui return, ¡± ¡°Big sister, big sister, what did uncle Peng say? Did they find anything around the cave? Is there really someone there?¡± Compared to Yin Yingli, Gu Xin was more curious about the cave. Gu Hui shook her head,¡¯I don¡¯t know yet! Uncle is nning to go into the mountains to check. There was a huge movement in the mountainsst night, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a wild beast.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Nian, who was preparing the seasoning, replied, ¡± ¡°Could it be people from the sand divine nation and the Yun nation? Although the great Zhou has been fighting with them for the past month, we can¡¯t guarantee that their people haven¡¯t crossed the mountains and forests toe here.¡± Huo Yanyu said,¡±it¡¯s louder than a wild beast. How many people are there?¡± It¡¯s impossible that we didn¡¯t find any traces!¡± Princess Jinghe touched her chin and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a son of a b * tch who wants to harm great Zhou!¡± The sisters: ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Everyone was amused by Princess Jinghe¡¯s words. Arge group of people from the divine sand nation and the Yun nation would not appear around the cave. Not to mention that they would have to pass through the border Army, there were also many Peng family¡¯s soldiers in white jade City. If arge group of people came, the border Army and the people in white jade City would definitely notice. He was skewering meat with Princess Nan. Afterughing, he smacked his lips.¡±You guys don¡¯t have to worry! We girls should eat, drink, y, and have fun. It¡¯s rare for us toe out, so don¡¯t think too much. Isn¡¯t great general Peng here? Let¡¯s y in peace!¡± Princess Jinghe looked at her in disdain.¡±Nan Zhiyu, you should join the Peng family¡¯s Army and train well for three to four years. Otherwise, eating, drinking, and having fun will cripple you. You¡¯re a Princess, after all, and you¡¯re not as hardworking as me!¡± Princess Henan¡¯s surname was Nan, and her name was Chao Yu. When she did not speak, she was a delicate girl. When she spoke, she was a simple-minded girl. She was agile but did not have any martial arts. After she was conferred the title of Princess of the great Zhou by the Emperor and met Princess Jinghe, she was especially despised by Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe even acted coquettishly to the Grand Empress Dowager, saying that she had made a lot of contributions this time! The Empress Dowagerughed at her. when you can find a partner and break off the marriage with the Duke of Rong residence, I¡¯ll let you marry as a Princess and find you a Prince Consort. Princess Jinghe was worried at the mention of her partner. Sister Hui had a partner, sanniang had a partner, niannian was engaged, and Xinxin obviously had a partner. She was not young anymore, so she really didn¡¯t know what it was. Where could she find a partner? Princess Henan was used to being dissed by Princess Jinghe, so she said in azy tone, ¡± ¡°His Majesty asked me to experience the local customs of the great Zhou and appreciate its beautiful scenery. When I¡¯m old, His Majesty will find me a Prince Consort who will definitely be good to me and will only like me. Hehehe!¡± Gu Xin interjected, ¡± I know, I know. Uncle ye said that sister Nan, you have very low standards. As long as it¡¯s a guy, one that likes a girl and one that only likes one girl, it¡¯s fine! Princess Jinghe looked at Princess Henan with jealousy. ¡°This is low? This is very high! There¡¯s only one woman and one man in the great Zhou Dynasty, and there are very few who are worthy of your status.¡± Chapter 1405 - 1405 Who was it? 1405 Who was it? He winked at Princess Nan and said,¡±quite a few!¡± Xinxin¡¯s entire family only married one person, and so did the Peng family! Sister Jinghe, your status is also high. You said it¡¯s very little, then are you willing to have someone else as your husband?¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± he wouldn¡¯t dare! The sisters were happy again. Everyone felt that Jinghe¡¯s rtionship problems were very troublesome! Other than Gu si, who was silly and didn¡¯t know whether to like or not, the youngest Gu yingxue knew. Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi both had someone they liked in their hearts, let alone others. However, Princess Jinghe seemed to dislike everyone. She especially liked to bully and be fierce to people. N?v(el)B\\jnn When she was training in the camp, she even liked to challenge the soldiers of the water camp. It was not because she liked you that she picked on you. She was especially serious in challenging and improving herbat ability. Not only was Majesty Kang¡¯s family worried about her marriage, the Empress Dowager and the Gu family were also worried about her marriage. Back then, she had taken the initiative to solve li Muyan¡¯s problem. Because of her status, she had be li Muyan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Li Muyan would not appear to bother Gu Nian. Even if he wanted to, his family would not allow it. She would not harm Gu Nian because of li Muyan. It was not to say that Gu Nian did not have the ability to protect herself or that the Gu family did not have the means to do so. However, when it came to rtionships, violence was useless. It was up to the person involved to figure things out. Therefore, even if it was not their request, the Gu family was very grateful to Princess Jinghe. The Grand Empress Dowager had always liked Princess Jinghe. Other than her own sons and grandsons, she liked the Emperor and Princess Jinghe the most. It was as if everyone was worried about Princess Jinghe¡¯s marriage, but she didn¡¯t think about it at all. She would only feel depressed when others mentioned it. She felt that the heavens were unfair and didn¡¯t send a man to her. If others didn¡¯t mention it, she wouldn¡¯t think about it. Gu Xin looked at Princess Jinghe, who was gritting her teeth, and chuckled, ¡± sister Zhen, let me tell you. I found a man who might like you! there are many who like me, ¡± Princess Jinghe said calmly. it all depends on whether I like him or not! Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± We don¡¯t know anything about that! Princess Jinghe¡¯s eyes moved, she looked at Gu Xin and asked, ¡± ¡°Little Xinxin, if you noticed it, it means that it¡¯s someone you often see. It shouldn¡¯t be a man from the camp, right? Don¡¯t tell me the answer, let me guess.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, okay. Sister Zhen, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s not from the camp.¡± Princess Jinghe touched her chin. you often see them. They¡¯re not from the camp. If they know me, then they must be from the Yamen. Do you have more money or Hu Liang? That weak schr Qian Liangduo, other than his good drawing, nothing else is worthy of my attention! When he brought the bailiffs to arrest people, he only had a fierce look on his face, but his hands weren¡¯t cruel at all. I like the cruel and merciless type.¡± ¡°Then who do you think has more money and grain or Hu Liang?¡± Gu Hui asked, speechless. Everyone looked at Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe was silent for a while. forget it. I won¡¯t guess anymore. They¡¯re both older than me. If they haven¡¯t found a wife yet, it means that they¡¯re useless. I don¡¯t want to know which one of them likes me. Sigh, my life is so bitter! Do I have to be like fifth aunt Peng, only able to find a good man at thirty?¡± Chapter 1406 - 1406 He just dared 1406 He just dared Gu yingxue was very supportive,¡±sister Zhen, you¡¯re right!¡± My father is my mother¡¯s husband. Don¡¯t just find someone to live with, you must wait for the right person. Otherwise, you¡¯d rather live alone for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded. Gu Xin smiled and asked,¡±then, sister Zhen, you really don¡¯t want to know who I found?¡± Don¡¯t you want to know how I found out?¡± Princess Jinghe wagged her finger and said,¡±there¡¯s no need to guess. It¡¯s definitely Hu Liang.¡± I don¡¯t like him, he¡¯s not handsome enough. When the timees, you sisters will each have a pretty boy, and my family¡¯s one is not as good. That won¡¯t be fun!¡± ¡°Then, sister Zhen, do you think that Qian Liang is handsome?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. Princess Jinghe thought about it seriously and said,¡±based on looks alone, if the pretty boy Huo Junhao didn¡¯t take the imperial examination this year, then the flower lover must have a lot of money.¡± The Emperor likes girls who are clean and fair. They are of simr knowledge, so the Emperor chose Huo Junhao. He has a lot of money and food, but he¡¯s not a flower lover. He¡¯s just a little tanned.¡± ¡°What about her temperament?¡± Gu Nian asked. Princess Jinghe said,¡±the temperament of a schr!¡± I hate it the most. If he could be like second uncle, having the refined bearing of a schr and the spirit of a general, that would be even better.¡± ¡°Niannian, what do you mean?¡± Lin Yiqian looked at Gu Nian after she finished speaking. You want to say how much Qian Liang loves me? Did he dare to? He¡¯s always been afraid of me. Every time he sees me, he¡¯ll avoid me. If I don¡¯t call him, he¡¯ll pretend not to see me. He dares to love me?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xinughed,¡¯hahaha, he just dares to! I found him!¡± Princess Jinghe was speechless! ¡°It¡¯s true, sister Zhen,¡± Gu Xin replied seriously. I have evidence. Before uncle Kang and the others came, every time you came back from your vacation, brother Qian would quickly go back to change his clothes and tidy up after getting into the taxi. When you went to the goddess Kingdom with eldest sister and he Sanjie, every time the Peng family received news about you, brother Qian would beat around the bush and ask FATHER. He carefully told father that he often ate at our house and treated us as younger sisters, so he was concerned about eldest sister. Hahaha, I met him once. His face was as red as an Apple, all the way to his ears. Also, you said that he pretended not to see you because he was shy. He¡¯s finished every painting you asked him to. You weren¡¯t home for the new year this year, so he drew the Grand asion of kun city during the new year. Huo Wentong even muttered that he was a drawing maniac. He asked me and my sister to ask him how to draw people with charcoal, and we asked him why he drew so many. He said that he was afraid that the next time the princess asked him to draw, he would be busy and had no time, so he would draw for the princess first. That time, when we came back from the goddess Kingdom, brother Qian was secretly wiping his tears and I saw it. then there was a civil war in the goddess Kingdom, and you went there. He did everything wrong. Fortunately, my father wasn¡¯t there, or he would have been scolded. There was a book hidden in his room that he had asked someone to write. It was called ¡± the valiant princess¡¯s poor schr ¡°! Don¡¯t ask me how I know, it¡¯s because Ren Ren told me. He had to bear with it and say that brother Qian was the most knowledgeable person in the Yamen and had collected his painstaking masterpieces! So, sister Zhen, it¡¯s not that brother Qian doesn¡¯t dare to admire you, but he doesn¡¯t dare to tell you! Oh, oh, I remember now. Brother Qian once encouraged a student in the school, telling him to do what he likes and do it well. One day, someone will see it. ¡° Chapter 1407 - 1407 Sin-making 1407 Sin-making ¡°The student asked him,¡± my Lord, are you done? Did anyone see that? Brother Qian said,¡±yes, it¡¯s done. I¡¯m good at drawing. On the year of my tryout, I was seen by others. Her approval gave me more confidence to continue!¡± Gu Xin rambled on and on. Princess Jinghe¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone with a lot of money actually liked her! Hey, this kid, he¡¯s got guts! After Gu Xin finished speaking, Gu yingxue held her chin. ¡°Waa! It¡¯s so romantic! I¡¯ll draw everything you like, and when you want it, you can take it anytime. Isn¡¯t this like a record of life?¡± Princess Jinghe pointed the fire Stick at Gu yingxue. ¡°Xue ¡®er, you betrayed us so quickly? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to wait for the right person?¡± Gu yingxue nodded and agreed. He had to wait for the right person! Lord Qian is so good! The young man in his early twenties had a good appearance and temperament. Under the guidance of his second uncle, he had be more and more mature. No bad habits, I understand your preferences. He has a good personality.¡± Gu Hui nodded,¡±it¡¯s indeed good to have more money and grain.¡± Back then in the capital, she wasn¡¯t bewitched by Li Shan and wasn¡¯t afraid of power.¡± Princess Jinghe immediately retorted. Bullsh * t! I¡¯m the powerful one. He fears me! Gu Xin said, ¡± no, no, no. Sister Zhen, you¡¯ve let it slip. You¡¯re not only someone with power, you¡¯re also someone who admires his paintings. You¡¯re also a great beauty! Hahaha!¡± Huo Yanyu,¡±since ancient times, even heroes can¡¯t ovee the charms of a beauty!¡± Xie Zhiyi said, [ most men are lustful! ] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Princess Henan eximed,¡±wow!¡± Good, good! Sister Jinghe, don¡¯t give it to me! Is it that young lord Qian from the Yamen? he¡¯s quite good, I like that kind!¡± Princess Jinghe immediately turned her head and looked Princess Henan up and down, then shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t! You¡¯re a little rounder. Since he likes me, he should at least be better looking than me! Your figure just won¡¯t pass, maybe it¡¯ll be fine if you eat less!¡± Princess Henan: The sisters: ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡­¡­ The group of people had a pleasant pic outside for the whole day. It was almost dark when they packed their things and rode back to the city. Coincidentally, at the city gate, he met them, who had been talking about money and food for a long time today. ¡°Good evening, Lord Qian!¡± He waved to Princess Nan. ¡°Greetings, Lord Qian!¡± Xie Zhiyi greeted. ¡°Lord Qian is dressed so elegantly today!¡± Gu yingxue eximed. ¡°Yes, old Qian, you¡¯re getting better at dressing up. Good luck!¡± Gu Nian said. He sanniang: ¡± although you don¡¯t know Kung Fu and you look a little thin, you look okay. You can do it! Gu Xin& and Gu si: ¡± brother Qian! All the best! Gu Hui said,¡¯old Qian, work hard! I have high hopes for you!¡± Princess Jinghe,¡±Qianqian.¡± Money and grain were speechless. What was wrong with him today? Why are the girls so enthusiastic? It was so scary! Also, the princess seemed to be staring at him. Princess Jinghe saw that he had a lot of money and food. This person¡¯s height was okay, his facial features were okay, and his clothes were okay. He was just a little silly. Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t see that you¡¯re blushing just because your skin isn¡¯t white. What a sin, if I really found a man like you, then wouldn¡¯t you be teased by your Little Sisters every day until your face and ears are red? No, no. Qian Liangduo didn¡¯t know what Princess Jinghe was thinking. He only saw her staring at him and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Princess, you look at this official like that. Is there anything wrong with this official?¡± ¡°I heard that you drew a lot of paintings during the new year?¡± Princess Jinghe asked with a frown. Qian Liangduo nodded his head honestly. Chapter 1409 - 1409 Another piece of news 1409 Another piece of news As Gu Nian and Madam Xue¡¯s rtionship grew deeper by the day, Madam Xue had evenined about how Xue Qianyu had spent less time with Gu Nian. She couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of the sand divine Kingdom as soon as possible. Sometimes, when she saw the people from the sand divine Kingdom in the city, she would have a bad look in her eyes. It¡¯s your country¡¯s ruler who¡¯s insensible, causing my son and daughter-inw to spend less time together. The people of the sand divine Kingdom thought, I¡¯m innocent! All in all, kun city was developing well in all aspects. Some craftsmen who came here because of the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day and the Mid-Autumn Festival didn¡¯t want to leave. There were no houses in kun city for sale. Those who had money went to the government office to book the next batch of new houses, and those who didn¡¯t have money directly moved to the viges around Kun Zhou. !! As the poption grew, Gu shouxin recruited a new batch of bailiffs. Up until now, the Yamen had finally taken shape. In the past, even if Gu shouxin had money, he couldn¡¯t recruit people. But now, arge number of young people had poured into kunzhou. By the end of September, people from the neighboring country had started to move into mixed city. Because the Jin Nan country had be the Jin Nan state, the Jin Nan people could choose to live in mixed city or other ces in the kun state. Most of them chose to live in mixed city. There was no security in living outside the city. Who knew when the great Zhou and the Lang GE Kingdom would start a war! Gu shouxin made a special count. There were only a total of more than 20 families from the Lang GE Kingdom who bought houses in mixed city. They were all doing business and bought things from kun city to be transported back for sale. It would take two days to travel from kun city to thenge Kingdom by horse, so it was good for them to have a ce to rest. Gu shouxin had secretly investigated these twenty or so households. They were all people who had been doing business honestly since the beginning of the trading area, but the servants they brought along often changed. In this regard, even without Gu shouxin¡¯s reminder, the Peng family also knew to instruct the city gate guards to pay more attention. Previously, because of the incident in the goddess Kingdom, Peng sang and Lu Zheng had led their troops to fight with the Yun nation. This time, mixed city could be moved in, and there were many new people who bought houses in the mixed city. This was a good sign for great Zhou. Many of the people in the Yun nation and the divine Sand Kingdom did not have a fixed residence. They had always lived in tents and herded sheep and horses. It was better in the divine Sand Kingdom. Some tribes had fixed territories, but there would be people fighting for territory. However, the Yun nation really did not have a fixed ce. Even their King often changed ces. That ce was only suitable for rearing sheep and horses, not suitable for people to live in. By the time all the buyers in mixed city had settled their ounts, it was already the end of September. It was less than a month away from Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s wedding. Gu Hui had also been called back in early September to get married. Everyone in kun city knew that the Gu family¡¯s eldest daughter was about to get married to general ze from the Peng family¡¯s water Battalion. When they met the two on the road, they would give their sincere blessings. The three daughters-inw of the younger generation of the Gu family had also sat for the full 42 days of confinement. After the confinement period, they were helping Grandma Gu to arrange Gu Hui¡¯s marriage. The Gu family did not have many friends in Qing Zhou, only a few. This time, they hade along with Gu en, who was studying at the ancestral home. Gu en had passed the elementary schr examination, and the Qing Province case was the same as Gu shouxin¡¯s. Well, such a happy event was nothingpared to Gu Hui¡¯S. Gu en was not disappointed. After being away for more than half a year, he had grown taller and looked more mature. Not only did he bring back the title of the criminal head, but he also brought back another piece of news.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1410 - 1410 Chapter 1410-well done 1410 Chapter 1410-well done Gu en returned to Qing Province and participated in the county, capital, and Academy examinations. The county examination was held in the county town, while the capital examination and the Academy examination were both held in the state capital. Other than the few days of the examination, he had been living in the old mansion. Last year, Gu chengyun, whom Gu shouxin had asked Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si to trick, had been sessfully tricked. He had also jumped into the pit that Gu shouxin had dug for him. Gu en had brought back news about Gu chengyun, which could also be said to be the Gu family in Fuzhou. !! Gu en said that Gu chengyun also called his father to the vige and then took a fancy to the tea trees nted by Gu shouxin. In the beginning, it was Gu shouxin who arranged for people to talk to them. During the first month of the lunar year, when Gu en went over, it was basically Gu en who was talking. In the past few years, Gu en had been taught by Gu shouxin. She also knew that Gu chengyun¡¯s family had robbed something that should have been her great-grandfather¡¯s. Gu en took the three exams in February, April, and August. Gu chengyun thought that he was young and wanted to find out how Gu shouxin raised trees from him. Gu en honestly told him that his second uncle had nted it. A few dayster, he said that it did not seem to be the case. The next time, he said that it was not the case. When he was about to leave, Gu en sessfully convinced Gu chengyun that the tea trees nted by his second uncle would not be able to grow if they were moved to Jiangnan. It would be best if they were in a ce with simr weather and soil environment as Qing Zhou. Gu chengyun had been brainwashed by Gu en. He was determined to get Gu shouxin¡¯s tea tree, so he tried to get close to Gu en. He said that he was the eldest grandson of the Gu family and had the right to deal with thend of the Gu family¡¯s old house. In the future, everything in the Gu family should be his. He advised Gu en to sell all thend in the Gu family to him. Gu en¡¯s face was full of fear.¡¯My father and uncles are still young. Even my grandparents are healthy. What makes you think I can handle it?¡¯ Gu chengyun was happy to see his scared look, so he told him all kinds of things about how the eldest grandson took over the family property in their hometown, even if his grandparents and parents were still alive. Gu en sounded a little moved, but he was afraid to agree due to his prestige. Gu chengyun did not seed in tempting her, so he threatened her and told her how his father had done things in the past. He had eroded other people¡¯s tea gardens step by step. He told Gu en fiercely that he had learned 100% from his father. boy, if you don¡¯t listen to me, you will end up like this. Gu en was so scared that she was trembling. She said, ¡± I ¡­ I don¡¯t believe you. You don¡¯t have any evidence. You must be lying to me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In order to show that the father and son were ruthless, Gu chengyun also said that they had evidence, h, h, where is the evidence, h, h. Then, Gu en was frightened. After getting the criminal head, he reluctantly sold thend to Gu chengyun. Gu chengyun was very satisfied with his tactfulness. The vige at the crossroads belonged to the Taoyuan County. The county Magistrate of Taoyuan County had been appointed after the Cheng family had left. Naturally, he knew Gu en. Gu en had asked him to help in advance, so he had helped by stamping a fake seal on Gu chengyun. Half a month ago, Gu en had set off from Qing Province. When the Gu family heard this, they knew why Gu en only returned home at the end of September when the exams were over in the middle of August. It turned out that she had left it at her hometown to trick people! However, this was done well. The Gu family didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with lying to Gu chengyun. In any case, when Gu chengyun nted arge number of tea trees in the old house at the crossroads Vige, the Gu family in Fuzhou wouldpletely copse. second brother, ¡± grandma Gu said, ¡± send a message to Qingyuan. When the timees, you two brothers can discuss how to divide the tea gardens of the Gu family in Fuzhou. Chapter 1411 - 1411 Second uncle praised me 1411 Second uncle praised me Grandma Gu had already acknowledged this cousin of hers, and she also knew about Gu Qingyuan and Gu shouxin¡¯s n. N?v(el)B\\jnn She didn¡¯t care about money. When the time came for everything to be returned to its rightful owner, she nned to call Grandpa Gu to go to Jiangnan with her. She had to bring her parents ¡®ashes back and return to their roots. In the goddess Kingdom, people would be burned when they died, then buried in a jar of ashes. All the previous Queens of the goddess Kingdom had their ashes in the nine Phoenix Mountain. Queen Dugu had told grandma Gu about it. Her grandmother¡¯sst words were to bury her ashes with her grandfather, and it was best to do it at the ce where they first met. !! The ce where grandma Gu¡¯s parents first met was the tea garden of the Gu family in Fuzhou. Gu shouxin pursed his lips and said,¡±okay, Mother, I understand.¡± However, this matter should be settled by next year. By then, you and father will have to make time to go over. It will be inconvenient for Qing Yuan and me. We can only let big brother or fourth brother go with you.¡± Local officials could not run around without an edict. Gu shouxin was the prefect of kunzhou, and Gu Qingyuan was the prefect of Linzhou. Moreover, these two ces were at a critical moment of development. Even if he did not do anything, now that the water route had been established and thend route had be better, it would take at least 40 days to go back and forth. When uncle Gu heard this, he immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. Next year, we can also bring old Kang, old Xue, and old Nan. Father, mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely protect you.¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at him. She didn¡¯t want to scold her eldest son anymore. This kid¡¯s cheeky skills only improved when he was in his thirties! In the past, when she told him not to y with bad boys, he would listen obediently. He had been fine all this while, and he was already in his thirties, when he could be a grandfather. In the end, he was having so much fun with a few brats who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. Why would he bring them along? Grandma Gu nced at Zhang Shi and her five children. Forget it, it seemed that the big boss¡¯s family didn¡¯t need the big boss to be by her side every day. Five children were enough for her to go out and show off. The man who had recently learned from consort Kang and Madam Xue was useless. Other than letting others know that you have a man at home and that he wouldn¡¯t bother you for no reason, a man¡¯s only use was to have children. There was no other use. Zhang Shi believed them. Grandma Gu held her forehead. Fortunately, the second and fourth families had not thought of doing so yet. Otherwise, she would have suspected that she had failed in her education. Not only did she teach some weird people, but even her daughter-inw would be a weirdo. With uncle Gu¡¯s active cooperation, Grandpa and Grandma Gu decided on their trip to Jiangnan next year. Gu en also nned to go with them. First, he wanted to annoy Gu chengyun¡¯s family, and second, he wanted to travel to study. It was better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. There would be a general examination next year, but he had not participated in the vige examination, so he naturally could not participate in the general examination. He went out to walk around and see more. It was also very useful for him to read andprehend. Gu shouxin agreed with Gu en¡¯s proposal. He wiped away the bitter tears in his heart and finally felt that he was worthy of being taught. It seemed that the boy still had to go out alone. He had to make arrangements for all the other brats in the family, even at the age of Enzi. The sons of the Gu family would never be flowers in a greenhouse. The girls could be taught, but the sons must not! It was rare for Gu shouxin to praise Gu en. Gu en was so ttered that she rolled around in bed for a long time before she fell asleep! Second uncle praised me! Chapter 1412 - 1412 Separation 1412 Separation In October, the number of people in kun city had reached its peak in the past two years. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As Gu Xin walked on the streets, she felt as if she had just arrived in Beijing. There were so many people! Today, she had gone out alone. Gu si, Xie Zhiyi, Gu Nian, and Huo Yanyu had gone out in the morning. She had gone to theboratory outside the city to meet them. When she reached the outer city gate, she greeted the soldiers as usual. At this time, in the carriage that was queuing for inspection, Mrs. Xie pulled open the curtain and said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± Gu Xin looked over and was stunned for a moment before she remembered that she was Xie Zhiyi¡¯s mother. She ran over enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here? Xie Zhiyi has been talking about you for the past few days!¡± !! Mrs. Xie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she didn¡¯t make a mistake. Fortunately, the Gu family¡¯s second wife and younger sister looked alike. The Gu Xin now waspletely different from when she first met her. The good thing was that the two sisters looked alike. The Gu Xin now looked simr to Gu Nian from three years ago. That was why she dared to call her that. In her opinion, there was no one else in kun city who was so beautiful and familiar with the soldiers. Besides the Gu family¡¯s children, there was no one else. Of course, the main reason was that she looked like Gu Nian. ¡°Auntie, do you want me to bring you home? I know the way, and I¡¯m not busy at the moment. I¡¯ll take you home first, and I¡¯ll ask someone to tell Yiyi.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Thank you, Xinxin. Hurry up and get on!¡± Mrs. Xie asked Gu Xin to get into the car. From the first time she saw Gu Xin, she had already fallen in love with this youngdy. At that time, Gu Xin was still very thin and weak. Now that she was beautiful, Mrs. Xie liked her even more. This was her good friend¡¯s mother and she had even talked business with others before. Therefore, Gu Xin did not feel unfamiliar with her and chatted with her enthusiastically. As a junior, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t ask if Madam Xie and Mr. Xie had already gotten a divorce, so she could only talk about some interesting things in kunzhou. Mrs. Xie wouldn¡¯t mention it to a young girl. This time, she had divorced and had not returned to the n, nor did she n to. Her son had bought a house in kunzhou, so she would move here to take care of her son and daughter. Her divorce was not an easy one. She was also d that her two children did not experience it at home. Otherwise, they would be so sad! The Xie family clearly said that they didn¡¯t want the Peng family¡¯s children, and even said that it was not clear if these children were the descendants of the Xie family. Madame Xie and the Peng family immediately raised their sabers and wanted to take Lord Xie down with them. With the people sent by old general Peng, the Peng family naturally wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. Lord Xie was killed. Lord Xie wanted to divorce his wife and refused to acknowledge the two children. Old general Peng¡¯s men were firm. It was impossible to divorce his wife. The Peng family only recognized the husband. The child was the child of the Xie family. If you don¡¯t want it, fine. The Peng family wants it. In the end, there was no other way. Lord Xie was afraid of the other party¡¯s powerlessness and did not dare to write a divorce letter. He could only write a divorce letter. The divorce letter also had to state that their son and daughter would return to their mother¡¯s house, but the Peng family could not marry in this life. Otherwise, the Xie family would never acknowledge the two children. Mrs. Peng took the divorce papers and moved out of the mansion, not sad at all. After settling the business in Yuzhou Prefecture, she came to kunzhou with a small amount of luggage and arge amount of silver notes. On the way, she finally felt a little sad. However, it was not for herself, but for her son and daughter. What kind of good marriage could the two childrene up with if they followed her, the mother of divorce! Her son had reached marriageable age and her daughter would be of marriageable age next year. She really didn¡¯t know if her divorce was the right thing to do. Chapter 1413 - 1413 Chapter 1413-giving away 1413 Chapter 1413-giving away After passing through the city gates, Gu Xin remembered that there was a Jin Yingying in the Xie family, so she mentioned it to Mrs. Xie. Madam Xie had written to Xie Zhiyi about this girl¡¯s existence, so she didn¡¯t mind. Her son had been a scoundrel for so many years, but now that he was in the military camp, he was actually doing good deeds. Even if he had to save a few more people, she would not mind. When he got home, he happened to see Jin Yingyinging out with something and closing the door. !! ¡°Yingying, did you forget to take something?¡± Gu Xin saw Jin Yingying locking the door the moment she jumped out of the car and called out to her. ¡°Yes, yes, look at how disheveled I am, I was almost scolded by big sister Yumei!¡± Jin Yingying said in embarrassment. She was a little older than Gu Xin and had been working with sun Yumei in the embroidery workshop recently. She had also be familiar with the girls of the Gu family and was much more cheerful than when she first started. ¡°Big sister Yumei¡¯s face is fierce, but her heart is soft!¡± Gu Xin smiled and pulled her to the front of the carriage. Yingying, this is Yiyi¡¯s mother. Jin Yingying became nervous and quickly saluted to Mrs. Peng. ¡°My name is Jin Yingying. Greetings, Madam Xie.¡± Mrs. Peng gently pulled her,¡±there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Just call me aunt Peng in the future. Good child, do you have something to say? We¡¯ll get to know each other better when wee back tonight.¡± Jin Yingying nodded shyly and said,¡±okay.¡± Aunt Peng, I¡¯ll be off then. I¡¯ll go to the restaurant and bring back some food after I¡¯m done with my work tonight.¡± Peng Shi shook her head and said,¡±it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve brought someone to cook.¡± In the future, you and Zhiyi can go back to your own house for dinner. Hurry up and go!¡± Only Xie Zhiyi and Jin Yingying lived in this courtyard. At first, fourth Madam Peng wanted to choose two maidservants for Xie Zhiyi. In the end, Xie Zhiyi came to the Gu family every day to freeload food, while Jin Yingying ate in the embroidery workshop every day and went home to wash up. She had to start the fire herself, and the fire in the house was not even turned on. The Peng family knew about this in the letter. They had brought the chefs from Yuzhou over. Jin Yingying was extremely touched when she heard that it was her home. Under the urging of the Peng family and Gu Xin, she went to work in the embroidery workshop with tears in her eyes. ¡°This girl¡¯s life is really hard, but one look and I can tell she¡¯s a good child!¡± After entering the house, Peng Shi said to Gu Xin. ¡°Isn¡¯t life bitter? She had even been robbed of her things! However, that thing isn¡¯t anything good either. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s been stolen, but she might meet better ones in the future.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but Mutter. Peng Shi did not ask further, thinking that Gu Xin was referring to Jin Yingying¡¯s uncle who had stolen her family¡¯snd. She didn¡¯t know that this girl was the third Prince¡¯s Savior. After a while, Xie Zhiyi returned. Seeing that the mother and daughter were reunited, Gu Xin naturally did not want to disturb them and left. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Second white was the one who went to look for Xie Zhiyi. At this moment, second white was not far from Gu Xin. In the past two years in kun city, other than the time they went to the goddess Kingdom, second white had been secretly protecting Gu Xin. She could feel whether second white was there or not. She slowly walked out of the city. This time, she met someone again, but it was someone who was going out of the city. First Madam Peng personally sent Yin Yingli out of the city. Gu Xin only greeted eldest Madam Peng politely before leaving. She did not ask anything about Yin Yingli. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s back as she walked away, eldest Madam Peng sighed in her heart. It would be great if her brother¡¯s only daughter could be half as good as the girls of the Gu family. If she couldn¡¯t take any hardship, how could she protect herself in the future? Chapter 1415 - 1415 Chapter 1415-unluckiest 1415 Chapter 1415-unluckiest Cai Xiaolian was shocked. Li Shan was actually pregnant! She remembered that Li Shan was younger than Gu Xin and would only reach marriageable age next year. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the daughters ofrge families could only be married when they were of age. Did this Duke Rong couple really not treat their own daughter as a human? Li Shan was pregnant, and it was obvious that Duke Rong¡¯s family was on the third Prince¡¯s side. Li Shan was also on good terms with Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother, who was the seventh Prince¡¯s aunt. !! N?v(el)B\\jnn So, did this mean that Li Shan didn¡¯t want to ease the tension between her and the Lin family? Directly standing on the opposite side? Cai Xiaolian felt that Li Shan was a little stupid. Even if she had been reborn and knew that the third Prince would be the one to ascend the throne, she could still deal with both sides when she was young. There was no need to stand still like this! She had thought that Li Shan was going to tell the Lin family that it was the third Prince who had taken a fancy to her and bbered on and on. In the end, she hadpletely torn it apart? Is the capital in chaos? The Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor hade to kun Prefecture and had no ns to return for the time being. Did the grandfather and grandson know about this? At night, Cai Xiaolian read the letter. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say much, only congratting her and saying that she nned to go to the capital. The Li family¡¯s business in Qing Zhou had been handed over to the sisters of the first branch. When they were sleeping, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin about Li Shan¡¯s pregnancy. It had only been two years since she had arrived in kunzhou. She was either pregnant or giving birth. Although she had Xinxin¡¯s jade beads, Gu shouxin was worried that she would be tired. Generally, if she didn¡¯t ask, Gu shouxin would not take the initiative to tell her these things. When Gu shouxin heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t fall out with the Lin family. She¡¯s still doing what she did in her previous life!¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s dazed look, Gu shouxin felt that it was very cute. He pinched her face and then pulled her into his arms.¡±She¡¯s still by the third Prince¡¯s side as a spy for the Lin family! Bai Yi had sent news that Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother, Madame Lin, felt that she had been deceived by Li Shan, but Li Shan kept crying. Prime Minister Lin and Noble consort Lin also felt that a little girl was easy to control, so it would be better to let her stay by the third Prince¡¯s side. After all, the third Prince seemed to love her very much.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted her head and said,¡±look at my brain.¡± People say that one pregnancy will make you stupid for three years. I¡¯ve been pregnant twice in two years, so I¡¯ll be stupid for six years! You haven¡¯t even turned this corner yet.¡± hahahaha! Yingluo! Gu shouxinughed. it¡¯s better if Madam is stupid for a lifetime! This way, I won¡¯t have to worry that Madam will abandon me one day when she¡¯s fully invested in her career.¡± Cai Xiaolian punched him in the chest. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡± Gu shouxin grabbed her hand and calmed himself down. He silently prayed in his heart, don¡¯t be too beastly. Little Lian has just finished her confinement, and I can¡¯t wait for a while to think about this likest time. Gu shouxin felt that he was the unluckiest man in some aspects. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to have a wife and to consummate the marriage. In the end, his wife was pregnant. This was his first time in the world and he hadn¡¯t had enough yet. What could he do? he couldn¡¯t hurt his wife! So he waited and waited. When his wife gave birth and his confinement was over, he felt that his spring hade and he should live a normal man¡¯s life. In the end, within two months, his wife was pregnant again. He persevered for another year. He didn¡¯t dare to do it now. He couldn¡¯t do it easily. He had to listen to his wife and find the right time for her period before deducing the days when the chances of pregnancy were low. Gu shouxin had three sons and two daughters, and he was already satisfied. He didn¡¯t want his wife to risk her life to give birth to another child. He only wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. He hoped that the two of them could live a long life and make up for the first thirty years that were not their days. Chapter 1416 - 1416 Chapter 1416-makeup 1416 Chapter 1416-makeup Cai Xiaolian felt Gu shouxin¡¯s abnormality and obediently stopped moving. She knew that she was in great health now. Xinxin¡¯s magical Jade bead might not have turned her body into a teenage girl, but her body was definitely in good condition. Her period hade by the time she finished her confinement. It had been two weeks since her period came, so it was easy for her to get affected. It was better for her to stay still. She had already given birth to three sons and two beautiful and considerate daughters. She was satisfied and didn¡¯t want to have more. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After a long while, Gu shouxin started to speak again, ¡± ¡°Grandmother and the Emperor know about the matter between the third Prince and the seventh Prince. The Emperor told me that he¡¯s been out for a few months this time, and it¡¯s also intentional for him to hand over court Affairs to old Huo and Prime Minister Lin. Everything in the capital was under his control. He was the one who caused the chaos. Our Emperor is more serious than anyone else when he¡¯s doing something seriously.¡± !! ¡°When ites to ying, you¡¯re better than anyone else!¡± Cai Xiaolianined. Gu shouxinughed. That¡¯s right. The Emperor despised Jin Nanwang because Jin Nanwang had let go of his responsibility as the ruler and didn¡¯t care about anything. He also wanted to do that, but the reality didn¡¯t allow it. Gu shouxin patted Cai Xiaolian. go to sleep. The capital is too far away. Let¡¯s not think too much. As long as grandmother and the Emperor are here, there won¡¯t be any chaos.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. She recalled Gu Ren¡¯s setting. The Emperor was indeed a capable and wise Emperor. It was onlyter that he suddenly fell ill and caused chaos in the Imperial court. ¡­¡­ With the Peng family¡¯s arrival, Xie Zhiyi was very happy every day. He didn¡¯t have toe to the Gu family for breakfast, lunch, and dinner anymore. He could eat at his own home. On the 8th of October, the Peng and Gu families were almost done with their wedding preparations. Carriages of wedding candy were sent from kun city to the border troops. All the soldiers in kun state had the wedding candy. Everyone had a bag of sugar, a small bottle of wine, and raw melon seeds and peanuts. These were all provided by the Gu family. The Peng family wanted to pay, and old general Peng was rendered speechless by grandma Gu¡¯s re. If Huihui wants to be your daughter-inw, why don¡¯t you let us help you win her heart? Well, the soldiers of the Peng family Army could feel the kindness of their future wife. The sweets, drinks, and even the melon seeds and peanuts were all produced by the Gu family. On the ninth day of the Lunar New Year, the Peng family brought the betrothal gifts for Gu Hui from their home. They went around kun city and carried them to the Gu family. The soldiers from the Navy were carrying the betrothal gifts. They were all valiant and spirited, and their faces were full of smiles. Hmph, general ze has married a wife. It¡¯s not far from us getting a wife. The Peng family gave Gu Hui all kinds of betrothal gifts, giving her enough respect. The Gu sisters lived in the embroidery building. The courtyard was filled with betrothal gifts from the Peng family, and the room was filled with the dowry that the Gu family had prepared for Gu Hui. Gu Hui¡¯s friends all came to add makeup. Princess Jinghe was a very simple person. Unlike other girls, she didn¡¯t give her makeup. Instead, she gave her silver and two books to Gu Hui. Gu Xin and the others were curious and wanted to see what kind of book Princess Jinghe, who loved to y with knives and guns, had given them. Gu Hui locked it up. Gu Nian nced at Princess Jinghe speechlessly. ¡°Sister Zhen, you¡¯ve done what my aunt should have done.¡± Princess Jingheughed. niannian, the one in first aunt¡¯s hands is definitely not as good as mine. It¡¯s definitely exciting! Aunt¡¯s stuff is suitable for ordinary men and women, but mine is suitable for people like sister Hui and brother-inw Hui.¡± Chapter 1418 - 1418 Chapter 1418-sister’s promise 1418 Chapter 1418-sister¡¯s promise Gu Hui nodded and said,¡±yes, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Niannian gave me a sword and Enzi gave me a dagger. Pengze wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me. Great-grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely live well.¡± The Empress Dowagerughed heartily, ¡± good, good, good! Great-grandmother believes in our Huihui! We¡¯re married, so we should have a child as soon as possible. Great-grandma also wants to live in the same house for five generations!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Gu Hui replied calmly. After taking the dowry from the Grand Empress Dowager, Gu Hui was called over by grandma Gu. !! In the old couple¡¯s house, little Ming Yue, Gu Xiao Qi and Gu Xiao BA were ying with toys on the thick carpet. There were two boxes in the room. They were the dowry that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had prepared for Gu Hui. Grandma Gu looked at Gu Hui and said with emotion, ¡± ¡°Huihui is married.¡± yes. Gu Hui nodded. grandma, I¡¯m getting married. Grandma Gu smiled. I¡¯m giving you a jade pendant. Keep it well. Remember, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged. You¡¯re not only the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family now. You have the entire Kingdom of goddess behind you! Gu Hui was stunned. Grandma Gu patted her head. I¡¯ve already given you the jade pendant. I won¡¯t give you too much for your dowry. There¡¯s only one jade pendant, and since I¡¯ve given it to you, there¡¯s no reason for me to take it back. In the future, you can see that grandma has prepared a lot of dowries for the younger sisters, so you can¡¯t be jealous!¡± ¡°Grandma, can I ask for a dowry instead of a jade pendant?¡± Gu Hui pouted. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I didn¡¯t despise you for a few days, and you¡¯re here to make me dislike you? Gu Huiughed. yes, ¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled. I can tell from your words that you¡¯re your father¡¯s daughter! Then, the old couple gave Gu Hui some instructions. When Gu Hui returned to her room, Cai Xiaolian, Yang Shi, consort Kang, Madam Xue, and Peng Shi were sitting in her room. These few people were also here to add makeup to her. As aunties, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mother and consort Kang each had two full boxes. Madam Xue and Peng had less than the three aunties, but they still had two boxes. The instructions were still the same. After the adults left, only Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si were left. After the new city was built and Huo Junhao bought a house, the Huo family sent the Huo family¡¯s first Madam to attend the wedding. So, Huo Yanyu did not stay at the Gu residence for the past few days. The four sisters were lying on the same bed. This was unprecedented. Gu SI¡¯s entire body was covered with the nket, and only his round little head was exposed. ¡°Sisters, I remember that we also lived in the same room in Qing Province, but two people slept on a bed, unlike now, when four people slept on a bed. Hehe, this feels so fresh!¡± Gu Xin continued,¡¯that¡¯s right! When I was young, I always wanted us sisters to sleep on the same bed and chat. That would definitely be fun!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, someone is not cooperating!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Yingluo, you were cold and aloof back then. You ignored us,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu Xin& and Gu si: ¡± second sister, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s cold. Big sister is the one who¡¯s ignoring us. Second sister, you¡¯re looking down on us because we¡¯re small! Gu Huiughed. Gu Nian closed her eyes. It had been a long time since she had lived in the shadow of the original owner of her body. The four sistersughed and chatted until they talked about Gu si giving birth to a child. The four of them had agreed that in the future, regardless of whether the child was a man or a woman, they would give the child the same name as them. Otherwise, they would give the child a three-word name with the same Chinese character. The child¡¯s surname would be the same as the man¡¯s. Anyway, they would not be married to the same brother, so it was easy to separate. This way, their children might have a good rtionship like them in the future. Chapter 1420 - 1420 Chapter 1420-falling for a lifetime 1420 Chapter 1420-falling for a lifetime The first stage was passed, and the second stage was thedies. This was easy. As long as you closed your eyes and agreed to a series of unfair conditions, as long as you stuffed enough red packets, the door would be open for you. Do you think that¡¯s all? Then you¡¯re too na?ve. There¡¯s still a third Test. The third Test was Gu Hui¡¯s bedroom. The door was closed, so you had to find a way to enter! Fortunately, Pengze wasn¡¯t stupid. It took him a few minutes to finally pick up his bride. In the main room, uncle Gu wiped his tears away. Grandma Gu red at him several times. This guy was getting bolder today. He was not holding back at all. Gu shouxin heard the movement and pulled uncle Gu, telling him to take it easy. When someone paid attention to him, uncle Gu turned to Gu shouxin and said, ¡± ¡°Second brother, when Huihui was born, she was only this big, this big. She¡¯s so soft, I don¡¯t even dare to hug her. Wu Wu Wu, she was going to get married now. She was going to marry that stinky brat. I can¡¯t bear to! Huihui is my first child. I¡¯m the second child. You¡¯re so heartless! When niannian gets married next year, you¡¯ll understand brother¡¯s heartache!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, Xue Qianyu felt that his second uncle, who had been fine yesterday and this morning, was looking at him weirdly. After Lu Zheng noticed it, he was d that little Xinxin was his younger sister. Second uncle shouldn¡¯t be as upset as when he married his elder sister. In the end, a sharp gaze looked over. Lu Zheng,¡±alright, Zhenzhen, I was wrong.¡± Gu Hui and Peng ze served tea to the elders in the central room. After bidding farewell to the elders, Gu en carried her out of the door. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Gu¡¯s tears had yet to dry, and he sighed repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Huihui is getting married at such an old age. Otherwise, no one would be carrying her! Huihui is indeed far-sighted. She¡¯s waiting for her brother to grow up and be able to carry her before she gets married!¡± The crowd looked at uncle Gu speechlessly. Gu en had grown quite a bit in the past two years. Although he was not as tall as Gu Hui, he had been practicing martial arts for a few years and had some strength. It was not a problem for him to carry his sister and get married. After sending her sister to the wedding sedan, Gu en said, ¡± ¡°Sister, I will work hard to grow up. I will be your backer.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Hui agreed. Gu en turned to Peng ze and bowed.¡±Brother-inw, my sister has three younger sisters and seven younger brothers. I hope brother-inw will treat my sister well in the future.¡± yes! Peng ze nodded solemnly. Alright, I¡¯m being threatened. I only have seven younger brothers and three younger sisters. Peng ze got on his horse and lifted the flower sedan. Gongs and drums sounded, suona was yed, and cheerful music was yed. Gu Hui was getting married. Gu Hui¡¯s dowry was following the bridal team. The people of kun state didn¡¯t see the bride, so they began to count the dowry. There were a total of 168 of them, and their specifications wereparable to that of a Princess of great Zhou. The soldiers of the Navy carried the dowry in an orderly manner and walked at the back. Those who didn¡¯t carry the dowry carried the bags and scattered the wedding money, candy, and fruits to the left and right. The bridal escort team started from the side of the Yamen and made a circle around the northeast area where the Yamen was located. Then, they made a circle around the southeast area, then the southwest trading area, and finally returned to the Peng mansion in the Northwest area. The Peng residence was also full of guests. Some of them had just had lunch at the Gu residence and were nning to have dinner with the Peng family. People like Lu Zheng and a few others who were not Gu Hui¡¯s biological brothers ran over. They bowed to heaven and earth and entered the bridal chamber. In the bridal chamber, Peng ze took the wedding stick and lifted the veil. When the veil was lifted, Peng zepletely agreed with the saying that the daughters of the Gu family were all gentle and beautiful. He did not agree with her in the past because, to him, Gu Hui had a heroic beauty and a heroic bearing. However, today, he felt that Gu Hui was extremely gentle. She was like a pool of water that he would sink into for the rest of his life. Chapter 1421 - 1421 I thought I wouldn’t be able to take revenge today 1421 I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge today ¡°Huihui, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± Pengze said sincerely. ¡°You mean, other than today, I¡¯m not beautiful at other times?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows and asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°No.¡± Peng ze shook his head. she¡¯s always been beautiful. In the past, she was heroic-looking, but today, she¡¯s gentle. A ever-changing beauty, a thousand charms!¡± Peng ze¡¯s eyes were filled with her. Gu Hui blushed, which was a rare sight. I really want to go out and chase her away. That way, I can have you immediately. Peng ze shifted his gaze away, not daring to look at Gu Hui. He sat beside her and sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out with you and get them all drunk?¡± Gu Huiughed. no need. If they want to cause trouble, it¡¯s just those few. The soldiers of the water Battalion can deal with them. Peng ze stood up and pulled Gu Hui to drink nuptial wine with him. After she finished drinking, Peng ze called a maidservant to help Gu Hui remove the essories she was wearing and get water for her to wash up. There had never been a maid in Peng ze¡¯s courtyard. It was only after he got married that Madam Peng Si added one for him, thinking that Gu Hui would use her instead of him. After instructing the maidservant, Peng ze said to Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and make a toast first. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to apany you?¡± Gu Hui asked with some regret. Peng ze tapped Gu Hui¡¯s nose. ¡°After you drink, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle it. So, wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Yingluo, alright!¡± When the two of them were acting in the goddess Kingdom, Peng ze was tortured badly. Even if there was a reason for it, Peng ze did not really do anything to Gu Hui. His way of thinking was very traditional. On the day of the wedding, it was the best respect to the person he loved. Pengze, who had been tortured for so long, couldn¡¯t drink for too long today. Moreover, he had ruthlessly rejected the idea of making a scene in the bridal chamber. In my nuptial chamber, it¡¯ll be fine if I y with my wife. The furniture in Pengze¡¯s courtyard was all part of Gu Hui¡¯s dowry. From therge bed, wardrobe, table to the small teacups, all of them were prepared by the Gu family and bought by fourth uncle Gu. After the bed was set up, little Mingyue and Gu Ren were carried to the bed and rolled around. The two children were always ying on the bed anyway. After Peng ze left, the maidservant helped Gu Hui take off her headdress and brought her some hot water to help her wash her face. Gu Hui dismissed the maidservants and washed up by herself. She was twenty years old this year and had never been served to wash her face before. She was not used to it at all. Of course, there were benefits to having these two maidservants in the courtyard. They could help clean up the ce. As for serving her to wash her face and take a bath, she was not used to it, and Pengze would definitely not be used to it either. After washing her face and applying various cosmetics made by the Gu sisters, Gu Hui found a Facial Set that Gu Nian had specially made for her. She patted and applied some makeup before sitting down to have some food to fill her stomach. She had not slept well for the past two days. After eating some, Gu Huiy on the bed and went to sleep. This bed was made by fourth uncle, and the cushion was produced by the family. Gu Hui was very at ease, as if she was still sleeping at home. She thought about this and that and soon fell asleep. When she woke up again, she smelled alcohol beside her and knew that Peng ze was here. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Peng ze was lying on his side, supporting his head with his hands. Heughed and said, ¡± I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get my revenge today! After he finished speaking, he took action, not giving Gu Hui a chance to speak. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. Chapter 1423 - 1423 The three brothers are even more miserable 1423 The three brothers are even more miserable The Emperor,¡±hehe.¡± Everyone wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. Gu shouxin was the only one present who knew the details. The Emperor already knew about Li Shan¡¯s various operations, but he allowed her to continue to run wild. The reason was simple. The Emperor needed an insignificant person to mess up the court and then take this opportunity to purge the Qing Dynasty. The Emperor waszy to begin with, so he naturally couldn¡¯t wait for someone to cause trouble. It wasn¡¯t the first or second day that he had disliked Prime Minister Lin, but he couldn¡¯t catch Prime Minister Lin¡¯s sore spot. He couldn¡¯t catch all of them in one fell swoop! He didn¡¯t like to beat them to death slowly, he liked to beat them to death with a stick. Therefore, Li Shan¡¯s existence made him think of a way to kill her. The capital was under his control. Li Shan would not harm the third Prince, so she would not make the Empress sad. To put it bluntly, from the moment the Emperor found out what kind of person Li Shan was, she was just a tool for the Emperor to test the third Prince. Li Shan¡¯s tool had worked, and the third Prince was proven to not have the ability to inherit the throne. If the Empress didn¡¯t get pregnant this time, or if she gave birth to a Princess, then the Emperor would immediately find an opportunity to let the third Prince see Li Shan clearly, and then spend time to choose an heir from the third Prince¡¯s sons to cultivate. However, if the Empress were to get pregnant this time and sessfully give birth to a son, then Li Shan¡¯s existence would be to mess up the Lin family and help the Emperor Clear some obstacles so that the Emperor would not have to worry about her. When the right time came, Li Shan¡¯s mission would bepleted and she would be able to bear the consequences of her actions. The Emperor liked to y and was a bitzy, but he had his own methods. The Emperor taught by the Grand Empress Dowager was not bad. He controlled all kinds of information about the officials and gave them a blow at the right time. Even if he had missed something, the great Zhou was under his firm control, and no one could overthrow his regime. Therefore, Li Shan¡¯s existence had initially caused him to feel vexed. After all, if he had to choose the Crown Prince from his current sons, it would be the third Prince. However, he was an open-minded person. Li Shan¡¯s existence was a test for the third Prince. If the third Prince did not pass the test, then he could just have another child. Grandma Gu looked at the men and added, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to your rooms. As someone who¡¯s been through this, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s good to sleep and wake up early. If you want to eat, drink, and y for decades, don¡¯t drink until midnight. Especially you, Your Majesty. Old Xiao said that you¡¯d better drink less. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, aunt,¡± the Emperor replied. Grandma Gu nodded and went back to her room. ¡°Imperial uncle doesn¡¯t look like Imperial grandmother¡¯s son. Imperial aunt looks more like Imperial grandmother¡¯s daughter,¡± King Kang muttered. Duke Cheng ¡®en nodded. yes, yes. Every time aunt LAN lectured someone, I felt like I was studying in the pce when I met the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager to check on the crown prince¡¯s homework. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Crown Prince then, the current Emperor, wiped his sweat. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so!¡± The three brothers of the Gu family looked at each other. Speaking of which, the three of us have suffered even more than you. We have been dominated by this olddy since we were born! No matter what, he could not drink this wine anymore. With Duke Cheng ¡®er as aparison, uncle Gu also felt that it was good that Huihui did not marry far away. He went back to his room to sleep in a rxed mood. Majesty Kang and Duke of Cheng ¡®en were supported by their attendants as they left. They took the carriages back to their homes. When Gu shouxin returned to his room, he specially washed himself again. He knew that his wife didn¡¯t like the smell of wine. After a while, the Gu family also quieted down. Chapter 1424 - 1424 The treasure in the palm of the hand 1424 The treasure in the palm of the hand The people from the capital who coulde to the Peng family¡¯s house for a drink were all on good terms with the Peng family. For example, eldest Madam Huo had recognized the Emperor, Empress Dowager, and Grand Empress Dowager during the banquet. She had only gone forward to greet them, but the Empress had only said a few words. She also understood that this matter could not be told to others, so she had also mentioned it when she chatted with the other madams. Everyone understood. When they went back, they could tell the old master, but they couldn¡¯t spread it. After Gu Hui got married, the weather in kun city was getting cold. The guests who came to kun city for the wedding banquet left one after another. However, kun city wasn¡¯t deserted. The streets were still as lively as ever. On the 2nd of October, Gu Hui returned home. She was married, and no longerbed her hair like a girl¡¯s, but a woman¡¯s hair. Although her expression was still so serious, if one looked closely, one could still see that she had a feminine charm and looked more mature. Although the two families were very close to each other, the Gu family still prepared arge table of food to entertain the newly-wedded couple. Peng ze was dressed in casual clothes. He was tall and looked mature and steady. He entered the house with Gu Hui and they looked verypatible. After Peng ze entered, he called out to everyone one by one. He was already married, so he naturally knew grandfather Gu¡¯s identity. Like Gu Hui, he also addressed the Grand Empress Dowager as Grand grandmother. The Empress Dowager¡¯s first great-grandson-inw was a son of the Peng family. She was very satisfied and gave him a big red packet. This was the arrival of a new son-inw, so Peng ze did not need to address himself as a lowly official. He also called the Emperor uncle and the Empress aunt like Gu Hui. Majesty Kang and consort Kang were also there. This was uncle and aunt Wang. Majesty Kang¡¯s personality was as carefree as uncle Gu¡¯s. He joked, ¡± ¡°Peng dng, you¡¯ve waited for a treasure! You¡¯re really far-sighted. You knew that our ye family¡¯s daughter wasing, so even if you had to wait until you were in your twenties, you still had to wait for her toe, right?¡± Peng ze smiled. He really didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. However, when it was time to express his feelings, he still had to express them.¡±Uncle Wang is right. To Huihui and your son-inw, that is a treasure, a treasure that they will hold in their hands for the rest of their lives.¡± The Emperor continued,¡±I heard that.¡± Anyway, I¡¯ll tell my children and grandchildren about it. You¡¯ve said this today, so you must remember it!¡± yes! Peng ze nodded. I¡¯ll remember that! ¡°Don¡¯t scare ah ze,¡± Grandpa Guughed and tried to smooth things over. I believe that he will treat our Huihui well. Ah ze is a good child,e and sit.¡± Peng ze heaved a sigh of relief. Just like other families, when the married girl returned home, the son-inw would chat with the men in the family, and the daughter would chat with her sisters. With the Empress Dowager around, Princess Jinghe did not dare to act rashly. She did not dare to ask Gu Hui if she had used the contents of the book she had given her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui still knew how to care for others. She remembered that the Grand Empress Dowager would go to the hot spring Vi to avoid the cold in winter and the summer to the summer resort. She asked the Grand Empress Dowager, great-grandma, the weather is cold. Are you used to it? ¡± The Grand Empress Dowager took her hand and patted it as she smiled,¡±Look at this girl, she¡¯s so different now that she¡¯s married. She¡¯s so caring! The weather was cold before I got married, and she didn¡¯t even ask me!¡± The crowdughed along. Gu Xin continued,¡¯great-grandma, big sis is right! Although it didn¡¯t snow in winter city of kun city, it wasn¡¯t as cold as the snow in Beijing. Great-grandma, why don¡¯t we move to another ce for two months? I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s time foryue to ughter the pigs!¡± Chapter 1425 - 1425 Go on 1425 Go on ¡°Huihui, Xinxin, since you¡¯ve mentioned this, aunty will need your help,¡± Empress Xue said. Yesterday, aunt even asked grandmother to go to chunnan city with her. Grandmother said she couldn¡¯t bear to leave you girls!¡± Grandma Gu was taken aback and turned to look at the Empress Dowager. ¡°Mother, Chinan city is quite good. Old Xiao said that boss has also built a mansion there, so you can go over to have some fun. The weather was good that day. We went there togetherst spring when the snow melted. The weather there was really good and very warm.¡± Zhang Shi also said,¡±grandmother, the child¡¯s father said that it¡¯s like spring all year round there, so the crops grow well.¡± I want to go too. Why don¡¯t I bring the child with me?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. Great-grandma. If you can¡¯t bear to leave us, then we¡¯ll apany you!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was a little moved as she looked at her great-grandchildren and said, Xin Xin, sisi, you all have things to do. Won¡¯t apanying an old woman like me dy your work? ¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation,¡¯it¡¯s a big deal to apany great-grandma. Sisi and I can go for half a month each! It¡¯s fine as long as one of us is here. Sister and silly can also go for half a month each. Bear with him, it¡¯s just writing some novels and reading some enlightenment books, it¡¯s the same anywhere. Not to mention little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten and the rest.¡± ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll ask the threedies from the boss¡¯s family to bring the children along to apany you. You cane back when you don¡¯t want to y. Brother Chuan and I can handle the Family Matters. Xinxin is right, we only need two of them to help us.¡± great-grandma, ¡± Gu Hui continued, ¡± grandfather gave me and ah ze a month¡¯s holiday. We can go out and y for a month. A ¡®ze and I will go with you. We will take a boat to Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom. We¡¯ll go to Princess Henan¡¯s mine and pick the ores ourselves. They went to the goddess Kingdom to dig for gold. Anyway, the weather there is pretty good.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian felt that it was good for the olddy to go out more often. The olddy was already over 70 years old. ording to the books, she had lived for more than 90 years. This meant that she was in good health. Since she was in good health, she should go out and see the world! She had sacrificed too much for the great Zhou Dynasty in her life, so it was time for her to live for herself. Therefore, Gu Nian also joined in the persuasion. After being persuaded by her daughters-inw, granddaughters-inw, and great-grandchildren for a long time, the Grand Empress Dowager agreed. She wanted to go, but she was afraid that she would be a burden to the children because of her old age. She tried her best to live a few more years to see the birth of her great-great-grandson, so she usually cherished herself very much. But with everyone¡¯s persuasion, she also started to y. She remembered thest time she went out to y without any scruples. It was fifty years ago. At that time, she had not yet married. She was still by her father¡¯s side, apanying great ancestor to conquer the world. At that time, she rode her horse on the battlefield, so free and unrestrained. Alright, go! With so many grandchildren apanying him, he should just go! During lunch, the family started to discuss who would go to chunnan city and who would stay. Gu si and Huo Yanyu would go first. Gu Nian and Gu Xin would be reced after half a month. Gu en, Gu Ren, and the other brothers would all go, along with Gu Xiaoqi, Gu Xiaoba, and little Ming Yue, who were more than one year old. Madam Zhang¡¯s child was fed by Madam yang. She had no milk left, so she apanied her. There were only Gu shouxin and his wife, Gu Laosi and his wife, and the four babies left in the house. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had to apany the Grand Empress Dowager first. Chapter 1426 - 1426 Chapter 1426-brothers in distress 1426 Chapter 1426-brothers in distress Consort Kang and Madam Xue also wanted to join in the fun. They had been here for so long, but they had never been to chunnan city. They wanted to take a look. Since Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en arrived at the beginning of the year, the two of them had been following uncle Gu. Huo Junhao was building a city there, and the two of them had built houses on the left and right sides of the Gu residence. There were still some things to be arranged at home, so it took another two days. On the fifth day of the tenth month, the group of people set off for chunnan city in a grandiose manner. Old general Peng went with them, so did grandma Xiao. She found that Empress Xue¡¯s pulse was much better than before. With her current physical condition, it was very likely that she would get pregnant, so she had to be by her side at all times. She did not know Lu Zheng¡¯s ns, but he had mentioned to her that it would be good for everyone if Empress Xue could have another son. Therefore, grandma Xiao had been working hard. After sending off the group of people, Gu Xin and Gu Nian only had Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue to help them. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were nning to return to the camp in the next two days. The four of them decided to go to Xue Qianyu¡¯s house for hotpot that night. In the afternoon, Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng went to the market in kun city to buy some groceries. There was a vegetable market in kun city now. Fresh vegetables would be sent over from chunnan city every other day. The people in kun city were not short of money now and had the ability to buy, so the vegetable market was built. These two men didn¡¯t even bargain when they entered the market. They just bought the dishes that niannian and Xinxin liked. Then, he went to the stall in the sand divine Kingdom to buy beef and mutton. In 35 minutes, they had bought a full car. When Gu Nian and Gu Xin were done with their work, they came over with the hotpot base and went to the kitchen. Gu Xin, who did not cook, was speechless, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, brother Xue, aren¡¯t you going back to the camp tomorrow? I bought so much food, can you two finish it?¡± ¡°&A lot?¡± ¡°Even if you two have a bigger appetite than others, you can¡¯t finish it!¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Xue qianxun moved his finger. okay. Let¡¯s eat until we¡¯re full. Let¡¯s digest it first. Then we¡¯ll eat? ¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±yeah, the hotpot will be hot in no time.¡± We¡¯ll continue after we¡¯re done eating and practicing a set of sword techniques?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to exercise after eating!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes. as expected, ¡± Gu Nian red at Xue Qianyu. I can¡¯t count on you guys to buy food. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om sister, ¡± Gu Xin corrected her, ¡± father is also a man. He¡¯s really good at buying. ¡°Can they bepared to our Father? Our father is the best man in the world.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯you¡¯re right. Father is the best man in the world.¡± Gu Nian started to pack her things while Gu Xin helped her. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other and thought,¡±we¡¯re brothers in the same boat. We¡¯ll have to live in the shadow of our father-inw for the rest of our lives.¡± Then, she washed her hands and went up to help. ¡°Xue Qianyu!¡± Very soon, Gu Nian could be heard scolding, ¡± do you have a salt pan at home? Are you trying to kill me or yourself by putting in so much salt?¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Immediately after, Gu Xin¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡± this is white vinegar, not white wine. Are you trying to kill us with the sourness? ¡± Also, just put in a little bit!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just mince the meat,¡± the sisters said in unison.¡±Don¡¯t waste these fish (chickens).¡± Lu Zheng and Xue qianxun said pitifully,¡±So, why don¡¯t you use a cook?¡± Lu Zheng felt the most wronged. He was better than Xue Qianyu. At least he had lived at the vige at the crossroad for a while and knew how to cook, although it might not be as good. Gu Xin and Gu Nian red at him before obediently picking up their knives and chopping the meat. Chapter 1427 - 1427 They know 1427 They know At night, they would have hotpot and barbecued meat. Madam Xue had long ago bought a pot from a Smithy in the city that served hot pot in the middle and roasted meat on the sides. The four of them sat at the small square table, and the dishes were ced beside Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, making it easy for them to put them away. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, the meatball you made is quite round, it matches your name.¡± Gu Xin ate a meatball and said with a smile. After being taught by Gu Nian for four years, the Gu family¡¯s dining order was always soup, meat, vegetables, and the main course. All four of them could eat spicy food, so they made a spicy hot pot and made an old pumpkin soup. No one drank the soup first. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Come, try a vegetable-wrapped meat!¡± Lu Zheng picked up a piece of vegetable leaf and ced a piece of roasted meat on it. He also ced a piece of green pepper on it and fed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin was already used to him feeding her. She swallowed the meatball and opened her mouth to eat it. Lu Zheng was very satisfied and wrapped the meat for Gu Xin again. ¡°I say, that¡¯s enough, you two!¡± Gu Nian could not stand it anymore.¡¯Just eat properly. Why are you feeding me?¡¯ In the end, Xue qianxun copied Lu Zheng and wrapped a piece before feeding it to Gu Nian. Gu Nian was speechless. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin bothughed. ¡°Aiya, if only big sister and little sister sisi were here too.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Yes, Huo Junhao and Meng Meng are also here. This way, it¡¯s like we¡¯re back to the time when we were at the crossroads Vige!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°In the past, I always thought that sister Hui and Meng Meng would be a couple!¡± Xue Qianyu said after he took a bite. ¡°When I first saw sister Hui¡¯s power, I felt that she was verypatible with general ze. Indeed, my eyes are more urate.¡± Lu Yang said. brother Meng had a fianc¨¦e back then. How could he fall for someone else? ¡± Gu Nian felt a little regretful. She was closer to Meng Meng. Of course, Gu Hui had her own choices. ¡°Brother Meng and he Sanjie are doing great together! He Sanjie is always able to make brother Meng speechless and even make him blush.¡± Gu Xin ate another of Lu Zheng¡¯s food. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re a good match.¡± The other three agreed. Oh right, Lu Zheng, that Jin Yingying is the third Prince¡¯s Savior, right? now that the Emperor is here, are you and my father not nning to use this card? ¡± Jin Yingying? ¡± Gu Nian asked curiously as she recalled Jin Yingying. Ever since her father and Lu Zheng had be familiar with each other, the two of them had often conspired together. Usually, Gu shouxin and her were busy and rarely talked about these things. ¡°I originally wanted to deal the third Prince a fatal blow, but second uncle said that it¡¯s not the time yet. He told me to quickly get out of the Yun nation¡¯s Affairs and take care of the court¡¯s matters.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Oh my, the third Prince is really stupid. I¡¯m starting to suspect if he¡¯s the child of the Emperor and Empress Xue. Why did he trust Li Shan so much!¡± Gu Xinined. Xue qianxun pursed his lips. He had nothing to say to this cousin of his. He was indeed stupid. He did not understand why a Prince would trust a girl so easily. Even if thisdy is your Savior. Gu Xin and Xue Qianyu did not know, but Gu Nian and Lu Zheng did! Li Shan had been reborn and had predicted many things. She only needed to say a few things and do a few things to gain the third Prince¡¯s Trust. The two of them looked at each other, then lowered their heads and continued eating. ¡°I heard from the Peng brothers that Peng Eng is nning to get engaged,¡± Lu Zheng said, changing the topic. Previously, I was nning to marry into the Yi family, but I think there¡¯s a new candidate now.¡± Chapter 1429 - 1429 Chapter 1429-there’s a spy in the Peng family 1429 Chapter 1429-there¡¯s a spy in the Peng family In his previous life, the Peng family¡¯s Army had dealt with the sand divine Kingdom¡¯s Yun nation, but they had suffered heavy losses from thengge Kingdom in the end. In the end, he hade with the old general Peng¡¯s reinforcements and reversed the situation. The situation at that time was a bit tragic. Many people of the Peng family died, and in the end, only Peng ze, Peng Eng, and Peng Ling survived. At that time, it was because the county Magistrate of kun city, Lord Hu, had colluded with thenge Kingdom, which meant that King qu had colluded with the enemy to fight for the throne. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, in this life, he had made a move in advance, causing the Peng family to discover that Lord Hu was colluding with the enemy. The Emperor had also found out that King qu was involved. Everything was no longer developing on the original track. !! That cave might really have been made by the Lang GE Kingdom. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find anything after searching the cave. anyway, I just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with that cave, ¡± Gu Xin said. I¡¯ve been thinking this since we saw a figurest year when we went there to y in the snow. Now that father has developed kunzhou very well, the road there leads to white jade City. There are more people there and it¡¯s not as barren as before. There are definitely no savages there.¡± ¡°Great general Peng is watching over this,¡± Xue Qianyu said,¡±let¡¯s not think too much. If there¡¯s really something wrong, we¡¯ll just wait for a year or two, and then it¡¯ll turn into something wrong.¡± Everyone agreed with Xue Qianyu¡¯s words. If that ce was really created by the Lang GE Kingdom, they would definitely do something bad. There were hundreds of people in the Peng family Army there, so they would definitely not be able to do anything bad. Hence, everyone started to talk about other things. It was almost midnight, and they had almost finished eating. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu sent the sisters home. In the end, she was called into the room by the person Gu shouxin had arranged. Gu shouxin was waiting for Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu in the office room. Gu Nian and Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. Since they were in the office, it meant that they had business to discuss. The two sisters went to the office room to say hello to Gu shouxin and went back to their room to sleep. Gu shouxin looked at the two children in front of him. Well, his future two son-inw looked like decent people, but they just annoyed them. He hated Xue Qianyu the most. Next year, this kid was going to marry niannian. This pair of brothers in distress had long realized that they had to pretend that their future father-inw was smiling at them when he red at them from time to time. Gu shouxin threw two documents to them. The two of them caught it. ¡°Second uncle, just tell me when you throw it!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Otherwise, we¡¯ll think you¡¯re going to hit us.¡± Gu shouxin rolled his eyes at them. take a look. After that, tell me what you think. The two of them opened it and read it. Their expressions slowly turned serious. Then, they exchanged nces again. This was the information that Gu shouxin¡¯s spy had brought back today. Lu Yang said,¡±second uncle, there¡¯s definitely something wrong.¡± The Lang GE Kingdom must have discovered the people second uncle sent and deliberately let them bring this thing back.¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. it¡¯s 30% true and 70% false. It¡¯s enough to prove that there¡¯s something wrong with the information we brought back. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. is there such a possibility? is it possible that someone around us has already been bought over by thengge Kingdom? ¡± ¡°The Peng family.¡± If there were any spies, they would most likely be hiding around the Peng family generals. The people around Xue Er and I will never betray us. And the people around second uncle were personally chosen by second uncle, so there was no mistake. However, in the Peng family, from the old general Peng to the youngest Peng eighth son, they have many people close to them. If you stay with the Peng family for a long time, you will be able to get some information.¡± Chapter 1430 - 1430 Chapter 1430-mass production 1430 Chapter 1430-mass production Based on his experience in his past life, Lu Zheng had arrived in kun city early and was now involved with the Peng family. He had pointed out all the traitors around the Peng family generals who were disloyal to him in his own way, and they were all discovered and dealt with by the Peng family. But that was only what he knew. What about what he didn¡¯t know? In his previous life, when kun city was almost breached, the women and children of the Peng family were taken away. This was definitely the work of the servants in their residence. However, when he first came, the Peng mansion no longer existed. !! He had already warned old general Peng and great general Peng about this matter, but he didn¡¯t know who was the problem in the Peng residence, and he couldn¡¯t go to other people¡¯s residences to investigate. Most of the servants in the Peng residence were retired soldiers who had been injured on the battlefield. Some of them were bought by the fourthdy of the Peng family from the broker, and some were brought over from the Peng residence in the capital. Lu Zheng could not make the decision on this matter. He could only ask old general Peng and great general Peng to be more careful. Xue Qianyu was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, the spies you sent might have already died.¡± Gu shouxin was silent. How could he not have thought of this? However, he had no other choice. ¡°Second uncle, I would like to rmend someone to you,¡± Lu Zheng said after a brief silence. A person who sessfully sneaked into the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Xie Nanfeng,¡± Lu Yang said. He used to be a rich yboy, but after four years in kun city, he had changed a lot. However, he could also change him back to the past. At that time, he would ask him to go further west to the East of the Lang GE Kingdom. This way, with Xie Nanfeng¡¯s personality, the Lang GE country will not suspect anything.¡± ¡°In your opinion, what are the chances of the great Zhou winning if they send out their troops directly against thengge Kingdom?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±we have a chance of winning, but the sacrifice will be huge.¡± The kun city that second uncle had built might be reduced to its original state in an instant. Now, more and more people are entering the kun state. If we go to war with thenge Kingdom, the innocent people of the great Zhou will be sacrificed even more.¡± Gu shouxin pursed his lips and asked again,¡±what if we use the firework material niannian madest time in the weapon?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Xue Qianyu had the right to answer this question. He already knew the theory behind the fireworks fromst time, so he said, ¡± ¡°ording to Lu er¡¯s words, if niannian¡¯s firework materials can be used as weapons, then kun city will definitely be able to defend.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and understood. He didn¡¯t know about the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s military strength, but Lu Zheng did. So, he wouldn¡¯t propose a reckless attack to the Emperor or the Peng family. Lu Zheng had experience from his previous life. Gu Ren was the author of the original book. It seemed that the Lang GE Kingdom was strong and powerful, but they did not care about the things that were developed. If this thing was used inrge quantities on the battlefield, the great Zhou would be invincible. Gu shouxin had an idea. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­¡­ The next morning, only Gu Nian and Gu Xin needed to do their morning exercises. Gu yingxue and Xie Zhiyi had not arrived yet, so Gu shouxin told Gu Nian about this. Gu Nian was shocked,¡¯father, are we really going to Mass-produce it? Do you want to report to the Emperor first?¡± Gu shouxin said, ¡± of course I want it. You can do it first. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll take it to see the Emperor. The Yun nation and the divine sand nation are nothing to be afraid of, but the Lang GE Kingdom is a little troublesome.¡± Gu shouxin also told his two daughters that Lu Zheng would send Xie Nanfeng to thenge Kingdom. If this thing could be mass produced next year, he could try it out by the end of next year. Chapter 1431 - 1431 The same as first aunt 1431 The same as first aunt As for the business, Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi were already able to take over, so Gu shouxin let Gu Nian and Gu Xin focus on it. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had also gone to the camp. It might take a few more days to n for Xie Nanfeng¡¯s departure. Now that Xie Nanfeng¡¯s mother and sister were both in kun city, he had to at least give them some time to exin the situation to them. Otherwise, they would not be able to take the blow. ¡­¡­ !! Half a monthter, it was already snowing in the mountains around kun city. The mountain next to the Gu n¡¯s school suddenly rumbled as if it was about to copse. The students who were studying in the school were shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but want to see what was going on. The people in the city also heard it, but it was only a sound, and then there was no more movement. Gu shouxin and general Peng brought people to check it out personally, so the people were relieved. Gu shouxin knew that Gu Nian and the others were going to conduct an experiment today. When he heard themotion, he immediately left the city with general Peng. General Peng was speechless when he saw the mountain. With that, the carriage was ready, and they took the two girls from the Gu family to chunnan city. It was already the next day when they arrived at Chinan city. It was already afternoon when they left. When they arrived, the Emperor had gone to the seaside in Lin city to y with uncle Gu and Majesty Kang. Gu shouxin and general Peng took Gu Nian to Lin city to look for her. Gu yingxue also went to Lin city to visit her parents. Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi stayed in chunnan city. When she saw the Empress, Gu Xin called for her servants and asked, ¡± ¡°Aunt, do you have a baby?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Empress Xue smiled bitterly. Her period hade at the end ofst month, and it was the end of the month now. In the past few days, there were faint signs of her perioding, and she was feeling regretful. Gu Xin sat down beside Empress Xue. aunty, you look so much like my aunt when she was pregnant with eleven. Her face was ruddy and round, and she looked so gentle. It gave me the feeling that you¡¯re pregnant. Empress Xue¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± Are you really like your first aunt?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± it¡¯s just a feeling. I can feel that you have a baby in your stomach. I didn¡¯t feel this way before.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Grandma Xiao was also a little uncertain as she listened. She knew about Empress Xue¡¯s period and the usual pulse. Even if she was pregnant now, it was not yet a month old, so it was not easy to check her pulse. Moreover, Empress Xue¡¯s period was not urate. Even if it didn¡¯t happen in a few days, it couldn¡¯t be said that she was pregnant. The Empress Dowagerughed: ¡± this is hard to say. If there is really one, in another half a month, little Xiao will be able to get it out. Hearing this, Empress Xue agreed. She touched her belly, hoping that she would be like the Gu family¡¯s sister-inw, and that she would have a son. Although she already had a son and wanted to have a daughter who was as obedient as the Gu sisters, she could not. It had to be a son. Only by giving birth to a son could her eldest son¡¯s life be saved. Just like that, Gu Xin settled down in chunnan city. Gu Hui and Peng ze brought Gu si and Huo Yanyu back to kun city. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had also returned. Although there were people at home to help take care of the child, there was a lot of business at home. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi must be very busy, and someone had to go back to help. A few dayster, uncle Gu and the others returned. However, Gu shouxin, general Peng, the Emperor, and Gu Nian had returned to kun city from Lin city. The Emperor had seen the power of Gu Nian¡¯s creation and could not continue ying. He had to hurry back to prepare. Chapter 1434 - 1434 Chapter 1434-cause and effect 1434 Chapter 1434-cause and effect Gu Xin ¡± shook her head. no, I¡¯m just a little tired from riding the horse. that¡¯s right. You came back on a horse. You must be cold. Gu Nian reached out to pull her. Did Yiyi go back?¡± ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ retracted her hand. Gu Nian was stunned. !! ¡°Xinxin is back? What are you sisters doing out there? It¡¯s very cold, why aren¡¯t youing in!¡± At this moment, Grandpa Gu shouted from the room. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved as she looked at ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ who was walking towards the main room. She immediately attacked from behind. ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ was caught off guard and was knocked down. ¡°Niannian, why did you hit Xinxin?¡± Grandpa Gu saw this from the central room. He stood up in shock and walked to the door. ¡°Grandpa, be careful!¡± Gu Nian had already seen ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ take out a hidden weapon and shoot it at Grandpa Gu. She then kicked the man away. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ was kicked onto the pir and vomited blood. Gu Nian stepped forward and restrained the man with her hands behind her back. ¡°Speak, Who are you? Where¡¯s Xinxin? What did you do to Xinxin?¡± Grandpa Gu was still a little confused. He walked forward and took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this Xinxin? No, something¡¯s not right. Their eyes and expressions don¡¯t look like it. Grandpa Gu called for the servants to get Bai si and Xie Zhiyi. ¡­¡­ After a while, the Gu family members were sitting in the central room. Gu Xin ¡± was kneeling on the ground with her hands and feet tied, and blood was still flowing from the corner of her mouth. When fourth white arrived, he saw Gu nianzheng peeling off a piece of skin from ¡®Gu Xin¡¯s¡¯ face. It was a terrifying sight. However, when he realized that it was not Gu Xin, he knew that he was going to be punished. He kneeled in the hall and recounted what had happened today. Second white also came over. Gu shouxin directly asked second white to bring people to the city gate to ask which direction the carriage had gone. Gu Nian followed along. Gu shouxin then sent someone to the Peng family to invite general Peng and his wife over. When general Peng and his wife arrived, they were still in a daze. After hearing what had happened, they felt that it was impossible.¡±My personal guards personally escorted Fei Li to the cloud region. How could she appear outside kun city?¡± Gu shouxin sneered. general Yin¡¯s niece can even get someone to imitate Xinxin¡¯s appearance and appear at home. Why can¡¯t she appear outside kun city? ¡± At this moment, Xie Zhiyi had also changed his clothes and came over apanied by Mrs. Peng. With her confirmation, he was even more certain that Yin Yingli had appeared. General Peng cupped his fists. uncle, aunt, brother Gu, sister-inw, it¡¯s our fault. We didn¡¯t educate our rtives ¡®children well. We apologize! I¡¯ll immediately send people to search outside the city!¡± Peng ze and Gu Hui also dared toe. After they understood the cause and effect, they also wanted to lead people to search outside the city. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Gu Nian, second Bai, and the rest followed the directions of the soldiers. After walking South for about an hour, they found a horse carriage on a slope. There were also traces of blood. It was like a frightened horse. Gu Nian¡¯s intuition told her that this carriage was meant to contain Gu Xin. Ever since she transmigrated, bad things would happen to anyone who scolded or hurt Gu Xin. Gu Nian already had a guess as to how Yin Yingli had managed to take Xinxin away from Bai si. Since the human skin mask had appeared, the legendary ventriloquism was naturally used. She suddenly recalled what Huo Yanyu and Gu yingxue had said. Yin Feili had been observing Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s every word and action. Perhaps she wanted to rece one of the sisters. Yin Yingli came back to carry out her n. However, the person who was pretending to be Xinxin wasn¡¯t Yin Yingli. Chapter 1436 - 1436 Chapter 1436-nightmare 1436 Chapter 1436-nightmare ¡°Xin ¡®er!¡± At the border between the great Zhou and the Yun nation, in the Zhou army camp, Lu Zheng woke up from a nightmare. He was sweating profusely, his pupils constricted, and he clutched his chest. It had been a few years since he had this nightmare. It was the nightmare of Gu Xin dying in the heavy rain in his previous life. !! When he had just been reincarnated, before he could confirm that the three members of the Gu family were different, he had this nightmare almost every day. He got out of bed, picked up the teapot next to him, and took a few gulps of water before he calmed down. No, it can¡¯t be. Second uncle and the others will protect Xin Xin well. Second white and the others are also by Xin Xin¡¯s side. Xin Xin also knows martial arts, so that kind of situation will definitely not happen again. Lu Zhengid down again, but this time, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep until dawn. He decided not to sleep. He got up to gather the Army and make daily contact. He was inexplicably flustered. Halfway back to the camp, he wrote a letter and asked a guard to send it to Gu Xin. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the cave, Peng ze and Gu Hui searched the entire mountain and tied up all the Peng family¡¯s personal guards who were cooperating with Yin Yingli outside the cave. They were all injured and couldn¡¯t escape. Peng ze had already recognized them. They were the 12 people that Peng Liu Lang had brought to the capital. Peng Ling had brought thirty people to the capital, but he had given twelve to Yin Yingli. Almost all of these twelve people had injuries to their feet and couldn¡¯t walk. Peng ze had already found out that they were working for Yin Yingli on Peng Ling¡¯s orders. They thought that Yin Yingli only wanted to punish Gu Xin by hiding her in the cave to scare her. However, he did not know that Gu Xin was no longer in the cave. The guard who was injured while carrying Gu Xin to the cave said with certainty, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin really put thirddy Gu inside and came out after a while. I was at the entrance of the cave at that time, but I couldn¡¯t go in because my foot was injured. However, when Lady Yin came out, she didn¡¯t bring thirddy Gu with her. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that person?¡± Gu Hui kicked him. We searched the entire cave and even went into the pool, but we found nothing!¡± Gu Hui was really angry. Among the Peng brothers, the first five were all good. The seventh and eighth brothers were still young and could get along well with Gu Ren. As for the sixth brother, because of his health, his family paid special attention to him. They didn¡¯t expect that this person could remotely control Yin Yingli to do such a thing in Beijing. Peng ze patted Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder. Huihui, calm down. Let¡¯s ask her slowly. Gu Hui directly pushed him away. Pengze, it was your cousin and cousin who kidnapped my sister. How can I calm down? The one who was kidnapped and disappeared wasn¡¯t sixth Peng. How do you want me to calm down?¡± Peng ze went forward tofort her. Gu Hui pushed him away again.¡±If I can¡¯t find Xinxin, I¡¯ll kill sixth brother Peng and Yin Yingli to be buried with them!¡± third sister will be fine, ¡± Peng ze said in a deep voice. she doesn¡¯t need to be buried with us. Gu Hui clenched her fists. Gu Nian arrived on her horse just in time to hear this. She dismounted and walked to Gu Hui¡¯s side. brother-inw, regardless of whether Xinxin is fine or not, we, the Gu family, will punish Peng Ling and Yin Yingli! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Peng ze frowned. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui who exined the situation to her. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved as she walked over to the soldier who had been kicked by Gu Hui. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, are you sure you didn¡¯te out after being dragged into the cave by Yin Yingli?¡± The guard nodded. Chapter 1437 - 1437 Scaring her 1437 Scaring her Gu Nian turned around and instructed second white to bring her things from herboratory. Since she didn¡¯te out of the cave, it meant that there must be a mechanism in the cave. Now that she had made the thing and had tested it two or three times, she couldn¡¯t find the mechanism. She would just blow up the cave. Gu Nian then said to Peng ze,¡¯big brother-inw, you¡¯d better bring some people to find Yin Yingli. Otherwise, when my fatherester, this group of personal guards of your Peng family will all die!¡± With that, she pulled Gu Hui into the cave. !! Peng ze put his hands on his waist and exhaled. His personal attendant came forward and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°General, what should we do now?¡± Peng ze,¡±look!¡± Even if we have to search the entire mountain, we have to find Yin Yingli!¡± The hundreds of people who had been sent by general Peng to guard the cave had all been knocked out by Peng Ling¡¯s bodyguards. They had all woken up and joined the search team. They were Peng Ling¡¯s personal guards. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Yin Yingli have her way. Pengze also went into the mountain to look for someone personally. His mind was thinking about this matter rapidly. This was obviously a scheme of someone with ulterior motives. Maybe Yin Yingli really just wanted to deal with Gu Xin, but the deeper meaning of the person behind Yin Yingli was worth thinking about. If Yin Yingli seeded and Gu Xin disappeared, the Gu family would definitely have a feud with the Peng and Gu families based on their attitude towards their daughter. Even if he married the Gu family¡¯s eldest daughter, the rtionship between the Peng and Gu families would not be as strong as before. There was a conflict between the civil and military forces of kun city, and someone would definitely take this opportunity to stir up trouble. However, sixth brother was a little embarrassed. Peng ze couldn¡¯t understand what sixth Peng meant by this. As a descendant of the Peng family, why would he be used like this? Or could it be that the person behind this was sixth brother? Pengze didn¡¯t dare to think about it. His grandfather often said that his grandsons could never win against sixth brother by scheming. They could only win by force. If the person behind this was really sixth Peng, Peng ze could not figure out why he would do this. ¡­¡­ At noon, Gu shouxin, who had been waiting at home all night, received the news and quickly rushed over. Cai Xiaolian also didn¡¯t sleep all night. She also wanted toe, but Gu shouxin pressed her sleep acupoint and she fell asleep at home. When Gu shouxin arrived, Pengze had already found Yin Yingli. She was attacked by a wild beast in a cave and was dying. One of her hands was bitten off. Yin Yingli had woken up after being pricked by Gu Nian a few times. In the mountain forest, Peng ze¡¯s men found a small bag that Gu Xin carried with her. There were silver needles in it. Gu Nian did not know anything about medicine, so she simply inserted them randomly. Yin Yingli slowly woke up. When she saw Gu Nian standing in front of her, she was stunned. The two sisters looked so simr that she thought she had seen Gu Xin. When she remembered that she had buried Gu Xin under the pond, she smiled happily. ¡°Where did you take Xinxin?¡± Gu Nian asked. Yin Yingli¡¯s voice was soft,¡±in the cave!¡± I was just joking with her, trying to scare her!¡± Gu Nian frowned. Yin Yingli, if you tell me, you can still live. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die a terrible death. Yin Yingli pursed her dry lips, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have a hand. I¡¯d rather die than live. Even if I die miserably, it¡¯ll only be for a short while. Even if you want to torture me, it¡¯ll only be a few days, a few months. I can take it. Anyway, no matter how I die, I won¡¯t die as miserably as Gu Xin!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Eldest Madam Peng walked up to her,¡±Yingli, why did you do that?¡± What did Gu Xin do to you and Liu Lang? why are you guys treating her like this?¡± Chapter 1438 - 1438 Chapter 1438-is she going to be found? 1438 Chapter 1438-is she going to be found? Yin Yingli looked at Lady Peng and smiled bitterly. ¡°Auntie, Gu Xin has been targeting me. Don¡¯t you know that? Ever since I came to kun city, I¡¯ve been having fun with Xiao Yu, but Gu Xin is picking on me. I wanted to y with her, but she refused. She made me lose all my friends in kun city. Why can¡¯t I target her?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu is her friend, right? Xiao Yu said that Gu Xin treated her very well and was willing to share everything with her. Xiao Yu also said that she used to be a mute and her mind wasn¡¯t clear. She only got better after Gu Xin gave her some medicine.¡± Xiao Yu likes general Zhou. Gu Xin domineeringly took general Zhou for herself. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t fight with Gu Xin and followed fifth aunt to Jiangnan to get married and have children. Gu Xin was the one who forced Xiao Yu to leave. That was why Rokuro was unhappy! Especially when Liu Lang found out that Xiao Yu was married to someone else, he pushed all the me onto Gu Xin.¡± if Gu Xin wasn¡¯t so overbearing, Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have gone to Jiangnan and married the wrong person. And Rokuro would eventually marry Xiao Yu. This is all Gu Xin¡¯s fault.¡± !! so, when rokng wanted to harm Gu Xin, I was just a chess piece in his hands. I listened to rokng! The servant girl who pretended to be Gu Xin even knew ventriloquism. She was a strange person that Liu Lang found in the capital! Did her figure look very simr to Gu Xin¡¯s? Hahahaha!¡± The surrounding people were speechless. Why are you pushing all these things to Xinxin? Yin Yingli and Peng Ling should be a couple. These two were simply crazy. Gu shouxin walked towards Yin Yingli step by step. He pulled out his sword and stabbed her shoulder de. ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Yingli cried out in pain. In this world of Ice and snow, her forehead was covered in sweat. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t even blink and coldly said, ¡± Where¡¯s Xinxin? ¡± in, in the cave. Yin Yingli fainted from the pain. Gu shouxin pulled out his sword and stabbed Yin Yingli¡¯s calf, waking her up from the pain again. Gu shouxin continued coldly,¡±where¡¯s the cave?¡± Where¡¯s the mechanism?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yin Yingli gritted her teeth. Gu shouxin pulled out his sword without hesitation and stabbed it at Yin Yingli¡¯s other calf. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll get someone to save you. I¡¯ll lock you up and stab you every day for fun. The snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the southern frontier are very suitable for you. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you a group ofpanions.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, and Yin Yingli trembled in fear. At this moment, second white brought the things that Gu Nian had asked for. Gu Nian took them and said, ¡± father, don¡¯t ask her. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to say anything. I¡¯ll go blow up the cave. Gu shouxin pulled back his sword and took out a small medicine bottle from his arms. He poured out two pills and let his attendant pinch Yin Yingli¡¯s mouth and feed her. Gu Nian and Gu Hui called second Bai and the rest over. The Peng brothers wanted to help but were immediately pushed away by Gu Hui. Peng ze pulled his brothers and stopped moving forward. Soon, Gu Nian and the rest were done setting up their formation. Gu Nian asked everyone to stay away from them while second white walked over and lit a fire with a Long Branch. He then lit the fuse. ¡°BOOM!¡± With a loud noise, the cave was razed to the ground, and snowkes filled the sky. The people present covered their ears and only felt that their hearing was normal after a long time. Yin Yingli ate two pills and felt much better. She looked at the cave in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t hear anything and could only see a depression after the cave was blown open. Could it be that Gu Xin was going to be found just like that? Chapter 1439 - 1439 Impossible 1439 Impossible No, it was impossible. Gu Xin must have been killed by the explosion! Peng Liu Lang had said that there was an underground river at the bottom of the river that led to another ce. It had been a night, so Gu Xin must have followed the water. Yin Yingli wanted to clench her fist, but she only had one hand left and had no strength in her body. It hurt, but her mind was very clear. She now believed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s words that the Gu family had good medicine. Otherwise, how could she be so sober after taking only two pills? !! Gu Xin must not be found. Otherwise, everything she did would be meaningless. ording to the original n, she could have escaped with arge amount of money, found a ce to settle down, and found a man to live with after the storm passed. However, just like that, all of Peng Ling¡¯s personal guards were injured, and all of them had foot injuries. None of them had escaped. She had finally found a ce to hide, but she had encountered a beast. The beast¡¯s roar had attracted her cousin. She had survived, but she might as well have just died. Gu shouxin came to the cave that had been blown up and found that there was no water in the original pool, but there was a board. The cave had been blown up, and the surroundings were clearly visible. Everyone also knew where the mechanism was. It was buried deep, and the entrance was under the pool, so it was indeed not easy to be discovered. Gu Nian and Gu Hui wanted to leave but were stopped by Peng ze. Gu Hui wanted to push him away but Gu shouxin stopped her. ¡°Let them go!¡± Gu Hui said,¡±second uncle, niannian, second Bai, and I can do it.¡± Don¡¯t tell me that if the Peng family had harmed someone and saved them, this matter would be written off?¡± ¡°Let them go!¡± Gu shouxin said. You and niannian are up there! Second white, you brothers go down too!¡± Gu Hui wanted to say something but was stopped by Gu Nian. Eldest Madam Peng walked over and patted Gu Hui. ¡°Huihui, this is the Peng family¡¯s responsibility. Let ze and the others go! No matter what, the Peng family will give us an exnation.¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and remained silent. Peng ze brought Peng Eng and Peng Wng down. The White brothers also went down. Together with them was a team of soldiers from the Navy. Fifteen minutes passed, and there was no sound from below. The people above were a little anxious. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After another half an hour, white ten came up from below.¡±Lord Gu, there¡¯s an underground river down there, and a road that leads to an unknown ce. General ze and second brother are still moving forward.¡± ¡°Did you find any other traces?¡± Gu shouxin asked. there are signs of human activity, ¡± white ten said. although the traces on the ground have been wiped away, there are oilmps on the stone walls. Themp oil has only been used halfway. After we lit the oilmp, we found third miss¡¯s hairpin on the ground.¡± As she spoke, Bai Shi handed the hairpin to Gu shouxin. it¡¯s Xinxin! It¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s hairpin! Ah Yuan gave it to Xinxin! Gu Nian eximed in surprise. Xinxin wears this almost every day.¡± Gu shouxin turned to look at general Peng and Lady Peng. ¡°General, Madam, the Peng family¡¯s biggest problem isn¡¯t with the people below, but with the younger generation!¡± Where did the secret tunnel from the cave outside the city lead to? He didn¡¯t need to think too much to know that this would definitely lead to another country. They couldn¡¯t pass through kun city, and there were soldiers guarding other ces, so they had to go through the secret passage. Since Peng Ling was able to get Yin Feili to bring Gu Xin to this cave, it meant that Peng Ling definitely knew about it. It was impossible to scare Gu Xin. If he really wanted Gu Xin to die, no one would know even if he killed or buried her. Why did he need to go through so much trouble? Chapter 1442 - 1442 Chapter 1442-sand divine Kingdom 1442 Chapter 1442-sand divine Kingdom Peng ze followed Lu Zheng to the bottom of the well. The well wasn¡¯t big, and one could climb it with all four limbs. There was no moss or other nts around, so people must havee and gone often. Like Lu Zheng, Peng ze thought of a possibility. This well might not only be connected to the great Zhou Dynasty. Very quickly, Lu Zheng climbed up to the well. He stopped for a moment, stopped the movement outside, then pushed open the wooden board blocking the well and flipped up. !! It was bright outside. It should be noon when they looked at the sun. They had been walking for a day and a night since they blew up the stones on the road yesterday morning. The well was a family¡¯s courtyard, but from the looks of it, no one lived there. It was raining here. Other than the wet soil, there were no footprints on the ground, not to mention the traces of wheels. Lu Zheng walked out of the courtyard and looked around. The surroundings were barren and the mountains were not high. To the West was an endless stretch of yellow sand, to the North was a pile of rocks, to the South was some withered grass, and to the East was a forest. Lu Zheng walked into the forest. In the forest, he saw someone herding sheep in the North. From their attire, they should be from the sand divine Kingdom. There were also some spices in the forest that he had seen in the trading area of kun city. Lu Zheng sneaked over and knocked out the woman and child, then pointed his sword at the man. ¡°Where is this in the sand divine nation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s Aling¡¯s tribe,¡± the man knelt down in fear. Lu Zheng raised his hand and knocked the man unconscious, then returned to the well. Throughout the whole process, the Shepherd¡¯s family didn¡¯t see his face. ¡°How is it?¡± Peng ze asked when he saw himing down. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡± Lu Zheng increased his speed and walked back. He had the experience of his previous life, so he knew where Alina¡¯s tribe was located and how the sand divine Kingdom was distributed. All he wanted to do now was to go back and ask for reinforcements from the sand divine Kingdom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin¡¯s shoes were found in the secret passage leading to the divine sand nation. After Gu Xin disappeared, the Peng family had ordered all the guards to investigate strictly. Therefore, Gu Xin could only be in the divine sand nation and the Yun nation. It was impossible for her to be sent to the Lang GE nation. Xue Qianyu led the Army to guard the area between the sand divine Kingdom and the Lang GE Kingdom. Of course, if the shoes were used by the other party to confuse them, then Gu Xin must be in the Lang GE Kingdom. In that case, he would kill the sand God first before fighting the Lang GE Kingdom. ¡­¡­ In the tent of the sand divine Kingdom, Gu Xin had a big bump on her forehead. She opened her big, listless eyes and looked ahead without focus. ¡°Father, she¡¯s gone silly. What to do? If the Lang GE country¡¯s King knows that she¡¯s a fool, we won¡¯t be able to do this!¡± The Prince of the kingdom of sand God nudged Gu Xin with his finger. Gu Xin did not move. After a long time, she let out a sillyugh. ¡°Are you really stupid?¡± The king of the sand divine Kingdom looked at Gu Xin and frowned, ¡± this has nothing to do with us. This is what the Lang GE country¡¯s King got someone to get, and it¡¯s like this in our hands. We¡¯ll just have good food and drink. When the people from the Lang GE Kingdom Come, we¡¯ll have an exnation. She¡¯s been like this since she came here.¡± ¡°Father, can I bring her to my tent?¡± The Prince of the kingdom of sand God let out a sinister smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt!¡± The king of the divine sand country did not stop him, but only instructed him. ¡°Alright!¡± The Prince of the kingdom of sand God carried Gu Xin towards his own tent. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. What a pity. She was silly. However, being silly was more fun! Chapter 1443 - 1443 Chapter 1443-escape 1443 Chapter 1443-escape The Prince of the kingdom of the sand God carried his men and walked back to his tent. Just as he lifted the curtain, he felt something by his feet. He was not paying attention and fell. Gu Xin was fine because there was a soft cushion in the tent, so it didn¡¯t hurt much when she fell. However, the sand God Prince was different. He tripped and the thing that he used to carry on his family line was hit by the thing that tripped him. The first Prince of the sand God rolled on the ground in pain while Gu Xin got up andughed foolishly. The guards outside rushed in, thinking that their Prince had been beaten, but it turned out that was not the case. !! The first Prince of the sand God was in so much pain that he immediately called for a doctor. He even suspected that the thing was broken. He couldn¡¯t care less about Gu Xin, who was giggling like a fool, and got someone to lock Gu Xin up in another tent. When the sky turned dark, someone brought Gu Xin mutton soup with a strong smell. Gu Xin took a sip andined that it didn¡¯t taste good. Sheined that she was hungry and wanted to escape. The person who delivered the food had no choice but to tie her up and report to the first Prince of the sand God. The sand God Prince was still in pain, but he always remembered to eat and drink well. He asked someone to send the dried food he bought from kun city to Gu Xin and let her eat it with water. Gu Xin finally had the appetite to eat. After she was full, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. The servants left. After a while, Gu Xin opened her eyes. Her eyes were no longer as dull as before, they were lively again. She sat up and untied her hands behind her. Gu shouxin taught the children of the Gu family all kinds of ways to save themselves by being tied up with ropes. Soon, Gu Xin unraveled the ropes. Since the first Prince of the sand God had ill intentions towards her, Gu Xin would definitely not sit still and wait for her death. She was carried to the first Prince¡¯s tent just now and was then escorted from the first Prince¡¯s tent to this ce, so Gu Xin still remembered the way. However, she did not know how she ended up in the tent of the sand deity King. This was the sand divine Kingdom, and she had never been here before. If she wanted to escape, where could she escape to? There wasn¡¯t much powder that could be used on her, and the daggers tied to her hands and feet had all been untied and taken away. Gu Xin did not know what to do. She untied the rope and got up to move around. There were fewer and fewer people outside, and there were not even many people walking around. She quietly came to the curtain of the tent, lifted a small gap, and looked out. It was quiet outside. Should she escape now? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The sand divine Kingdom was to the North of kun city. As long as she kept going south, she would definitely be able to escape. She didn¡¯t know how many days she had been gone. Her family must be worried about her. Gu Xin stayed in the tent for a while longer before she grabbed the nket on the bed and prepared to escape. Gu Nian had taught her how to look at the stars and to use the Big Dipper to identify directions. After sessfully escaping from the king¡¯s tent, Gu Xin found a hidden ce and looked up at the starry sky to identify her direction. She was wrapped in a nket and holding a short knife tightly in her hand. She had taken it from the sleeping patrol. This was the only weapon she had on her now. The grasnd was vast, and she relied on the starry sky to determine her direction and headed south. There were no mountains or water around, so it was very quiet. asionally, the howls of wolves could be heard, which made Gu Xin feel scared. She had never been to the grasnds before. She wondered if the wolves on the grasnds were more ferocious than the wolves in the mountains. Grandma had said that wolves always appeared in packs, so she had better not encounter them. She had never been arrogant, and she didn¡¯t think that she could kill a pack of wolves. Chapter 1444 - 1444 Not poisoned 1444 Not poisoned Fortunately, Gu Xin¡¯s luck had always been good. She did not encounter any wolves even when the sun rose. However, she waspletely lost. After the sun came out in the day, it wasn¡¯t as cold anymore. Gu Xin hugged the nket and pressed two jade beads on the ground to eat. She felt refreshed again. She sat on arge rock and looked around. She didn¡¯t see anyone, but there was a small forest in one direction. After the stars disappeared, she hadpletely lost her sense of direction. She decided to head towards the small forest. If the king of the sand God found out that she had disappeared and came to find her, she would have nowhere to hide on the in that could be seen with a single nce. She could still hide in the forest. !! Gu Xin had jade beads to eat, but she only had ten a day. She didn¡¯t dare to eat them all the time, so she had to go to the forest to find some wild fruits or game. Gu Xin cursed Yin Yingli to death as they walked into the forest. It didn¡¯t look far, but why did they have to walk so far? She wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t understand why Yin Yingli would treat her like this and lie to her with brother Xiao Yan¡¯s information. She understood that if you care about someone or something, you shouldn¡¯t make it too obvious. Otherwise, you might be used by someone with ulterior motives. Gu Xin¡¯s legs were about to break from all The Walking. When she reached the forest, she noticed that there were people in the forest from a distance. She pretended to be a fool again and directly sat on the ground. There was a man dressed like a citizen of the divine Sand Kingdom in the forest. He had his hair in braids and wore clothes with fur cors. Gems hung from his braids. He was stunned when he saw Gu Xin and walked out of the forest, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s body froze for a moment as she looked at the man in confusion. She was good at remembering people, but she could not remember seeing this man before. The manughed,¡±third miss Gu, I saw you being sent to the king¡¯s tent two days ago. Why are you here?¡± No one would believe you if you said you¡¯re stupid!¡± Gu Xin stood up, took out her knife and took a few steps back. She looked at the man in front of her warily, ¡± ¡°Who are you? How do you know me?¡± The man smiled. I¡¯m from the sand divine Kingdom. I know that there¡¯s a girl in the king¡¯s tent. She¡¯s the third girl from the Gu family of kun city. I saw you being sent in.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said, ¡± warrior! Show me the way back! I¡¯ll give you a reward! Whatever you want, as long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third miss Gu.¡± The man shook his head. I¡¯ve grown up, and the furthest I¡¯ve gone was from the king¡¯s tent to this ce. I don¡¯t know any other ces. You see, I also came here alone. I don¡¯t even have a guide.¡± Gu Xin looked at him without saying a word. She would not easily trust someone she did not know. Suddenly, Gu Xin sniffed. Wow, it smells so good! The manughed even more happily. third youngdy Gu, I just hunted some wild animals and am hungry. I¡¯m roasting it now. Do you want to join me? ¡± Gu Xin was a little hesitant. She was indeed a little hungry. After walking for a few hours, she had only eaten two jade beads and her stomach was empty. The Jade bead could quench thirst and refresh one¡¯s mind, but it really couldn¡¯t fill one¡¯s stomach! The man turned around and ran into the forest. He ran back out quickly with a roasted chicken skewered on a tree branch. He tore a piece off himself and ate it before handing it to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Look, I dare to eat it. It¡¯s not poisonous. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ve been feeding you in the king¡¯s tent and didn¡¯t starve you. How could I poison you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the sand God King¡¯s tent?¡± Gu Xin asked. The country ruler¡¯s son?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1445 - 1445 Seeing is better than hearing 1445 Seeing is better than hearing I¡¯ve long heard that the Gu family¡¯s youngdies are all intelligent and beautiful. It¡¯s really better to see it for yourself than to hear about it a hundred times! The man raised his eyebrows and smiled. Gu Xin received the roasted meat and immediately sat cross-legged on the ground to eat. What was he afraid of? She had the Jade bead as an antidote, no matter how poisonous it was, it would not be able to poison her. The man returned to the forest and took out another roast chicken. He sat down not far from Gu Xin and started eating. !! Gu Xin finished the entire chicken. It was not enough, but it was enough to fill her stomach. ¡°Thirddy Gu, I¡¯m ayelin. As you said, I¡¯m the son of the sand God¡¯s King. However, I¡¯m a person who¡¯s been locked up and can¡¯t go out all year round. The furthest I¡¯ve been was this forest.¡± After finishing the roast chicken, ayelin introduced himself. ¡°Since you know that I was caught in the sand God¡¯s tent, you can¡¯t be thinking of taking me back, right?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Naturally, I will not. Not to mention you, even I want to escape! I heard that there¡¯s a mixed city outside the West of kun city. I want to live there!¡± Ayelin had a look of yearning. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± are you trying to say that we¡¯ll find the way together and go to kun city together? ¡± Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Ayelin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Xin lifted her head to look at the sky. The sky was gray and she could not see the sun. She could not tell the direction either. Father, mother, sister, I¡¯ve missed you so much! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Brother Yuanyuan, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t put me in danger? Where are you? Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were a little sore. She sniffled and tried to calm herself. Ayelin looked at Gu Xin. Even though she was in a sorry state, thisdy from the Zhou Dynasty still had an attractive aura. Gu Xin felt ayelin¡¯s gaze on her. She turned around and red at him, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± ayelin replied with a smile. Gu Xin immediately pulled out a short knife and pointed it at ayelin, ¡± don¡¯t look. Otherwise, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes! hahahahahahaha! ayelinughed out loud. not only is she a beauty, but she¡¯s also a delicate and beautiful Overlord flower! Gu Xin was annoyed by hisughter. She didn¡¯t like this color either, so she immediately took action. She did not have a dagger tied to her body and the sandbag had been taken away. She was extremely agile. Ayelin was forced to retreat from her attacks. He only dodged and did not receive her attacks. This made Gu Xin even more annoyed. All of a sudden, ayelin restrained Gu Xin, held her hands behind her back, and dragged her by the back of her cor into the forest. His speed was extremely fast. Gu Xin still wanted to struggle, but when she saw a group of horses approaching from afar, she subconsciously stopped moving. ¡°Third miss Gu, the country ruler and the first Prince¡¯s men havee. There¡¯s a ce to hide in the forest. I¡¯ll Take You There. Don¡¯t make a sound. I can beat you, but I can¡¯t beat so many people.¡± Seeing that Gu Xin had discovered the situation, ayelin reminded her. ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved. She pursed her lips and struggled for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of threatening them with me, third Gu Youngdy. The country ruler has eleven sons, and I¡¯m only the most inconspicuous one. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m one more or one less. ¡± Ayelin saw through Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts immediately. Gu Xin thought about it for a while and decided to give up on the idea. The hiding ce that ayelin was referring to was a thatched house in the forest. He brought Gu Xin into the house and asked her to hide on the beam. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves was getting closer and closer. Gu Xin could only believe it this time. After a while, there were indeed voices in the forest. Ayelin walked out of the house and sat on a recliner, rxed. Chapter 1446 - 1446 Chapter 1446-fight 1446 Chapter 1446-fight Gu Xin hid on the roof beam of the thatched cottage and even her breathing became lighter. She was afraid. Afraid that she would be caught and that the sand God Prince would have ill intentions towards her. If she was caught again, she would definitely be strictly guarded and tortured. For some reason, many images shed through Gu Xin¡¯s mind. When she was ten years old, she was taken away and sold. She resisted but to no avail. She was beaten, tamed and finally became a yes-man. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why these strange images would appear in her mind at such a tense moment. !! A question came from outside, but ayelin didn¡¯t answer. Gu Xin focused her mind and brushed away all the strange images in her mind. She could only hear the people outsideughing at ayelin. ¡°I forgot that he¡¯s deaf!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really trash! You can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of hair on our first Prince¡¯s head!¡± his mother was a good-for-nothing that was captured from the great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s not strange that she gave birth to a good-for-nothing like him! ¡°The first Prince made him stay for fun!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, what¡¯s the point of talking to a cripple! We¡¯ll search the forest, that woman can¡¯t have gone far!¡± Outside, ayelin did not say a word. Gu Xin heard footsteps and knew that someone had entered the house. However, they only looked around for a while before leaving. At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s heart was in her mouth. After half an hour, there was no more movement outside. Gu Xin still did not dare toe down from the beam. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Third miss Gu, they¡¯ve left this forest,¡± he called out to her. You cane down!¡± Gu Xin jumped down. ¡°Thank you!¡± She cupped her fists at ayelin. No. ayelin shook his head. everyone loves beauty. There¡¯s no reason not to help such a beauty.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows. But thinking that he had indeed helped her, she did not scold him. ¡°Third miss Gu,¡± said ayelin,¡±I don¡¯t know which direction we should go to the great Zhou. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, everyone says I¡¯m trash. However, I know that if we walk to the other side of the forest, there will be herdsmen. You can ask them. They might have gone to kun city to sell things.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at ayelin, ¡± alright, thank you. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, you can go to kun city. I¡¯ll give you a reward. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely get this reward,¡± ayelin said with a smile. However, third miss Gu still had to wait a day. The first Prince¡¯s men have gone in all directions to look for you. It¡¯ll be safer to go tomorrow morning after tonight.¡± After a pause, ayelin continued, ¡± don¡¯t worry, third miss Gu. I won¡¯t be staying here tonight. This thatched cottage is for third miss Gu¡¯s use. There¡¯s a well outside with water in it. As for food, there are wild fruits, pheasants, and rabbits in this mountain. I believe that third youngdy Gu can settle it herself! Third youngdy Gu must not have rested since she escapedst night, so she can rest now.¡± Gu Xin cupped her fists once again, thank you. Ayelin took another look at Gu Xin before leaving the thatched cottage. Gu Xin didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep immediately. She ced the nket on the bed, crossed her legs, and closed her eyes to meditate. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin had disappeared for six days. Lu Zheng requested for an order and set off with his Army. The Army had arrived at the border of the sand God. Peng ze and Peng Wng led the troops to the border of the Yun nation and met up with Peng sang. This was the emperor¡¯s intention. If they wanted to fight, they would fight at the same time. Five thousand of the Peng family¡¯s Army would be left in kun city. They would speed up the production. The rest of the soldiers would set off. On the 19th of November, the bugle horn sounded in the Yun nation and the divine sand nation. The Zhou Army was attacking! Chapter 1447 - 1447 Chapter 1447-nowhere to retreat 1447 Chapter 1447-nowhere to retreat Lu Zheng¡¯s team included Gu Hui, Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, and Xie Zhiyi. Xie Zhiyi felt that she was the reason for Gu Xin¡¯s ident. If she had apanied Gu Xin to get on the carriage that night, Yin Feili would definitely have found her troublesome. If anything went wrong, fourth Bai would definitely have noticed. Even if they were to be taken away in the end, there would be someone to apany Xinxin. However, she left that day because her dress was dirty. She felt extremely guilty, so she begged her mother to change into the female Battalion¡¯s uniform and went to the battlefield with her. !! She wouldn¡¯t drag others down. She would just stay behind and kill as many as she could. She wanted to see Xinxin as soon as possible, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace for the rest of her life. The Peng family did not allow her toe, but Lu Zheng and Gu Hui agreed. In the end, the Peng Corporation could only agree. The Army pressed on the border, not giving the other side any time to prepare. Gu Hui finally saw another side of Lu Zheng, a side that waspletely different from the one he usually presented in front of the Gu family. Gu Hui was pleased that there was someone who cared about her so much. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Princess Jinghe and he sanniang¡¯s eyes were also red from the killing. They had experience in the southern border and the goddess Kingdom, so they were not worse than ordinary men. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu worked well together. In just three days, they had upied half of the grasnds where the sand divine Kingdom was located. Simrly, the Peng brothers were also doing very well in the Yun nation. They had been attacking for three days, and Gu Xin had also been walking in the direction that ayelin had pointed out to her for three days. However, she didn¡¯t find the Wrangler that ayelin had mentioned. She didn¡¯t see a single person along the way. She didn¡¯t know if she had been tricked or if she hadn¡¯t reached the ce that ayelin had mentioned. She had a water bag, some dried meat that ayelin had given her, and a few daggers that he had given her. Of course, she still had the short knife with her. Ayelin even got her a thick coat from the sand divine nation and a man¡¯s outfit to make it easier for her to walk around. She walked on the grasnd on her feet until she saw a mountain. On the 25th of November, after asking ayelin and noting down the time every day, she saw a Snow Mountain. Could it be that after crossing this mountain, they would be able to return to kun city? Gu Xin remembered thatst year and the year before that, the mountains in the North of kun city were all like this. She stopped, took a small sip of water, ate a few mouthfuls of dried meat, and rested for a while. She nned to cross the snow Mountain. She had been walking alone for six days. She had not met anyone, but she would asionally encounter animals. Rubbing her hands and nose, Gu Xin nned to cross the snow Mountain before dark. Otherwise, she would definitely freeze to death. Furthermore, she was about to finish all the dried meat on her body. If she did not freeze to death, she would probably starve to death. She thought that the people from the sand divine Kingdom had gone to other ces to look for her, but she had no idea that the sand divine Kingdom no longer had the energy to chase after her. They were already forced into a corner by Lu Zheng. In the tent of the sand deity King, the king gathered his sons to discuss the countermeasures. Some proposed to surrender, while others proposed to fight to the end. The people who surrendered felt that the great Zhou Dynasty wasing in a menacing manner and must have made preparations. Moreover, the great Zhou Empire now had kun city, which was their grain-producing rear. They had enough grain and time to deal with them. However, those who resisted to the end felt that great Zhou was just creating momentum to scare them. Great Zhou¡¯s goal was definitely third miss Gu. As long as they found third miss Gu, they could threaten great Zhou. It was better to ask for help from the Yun nation or thengge nation now. Chapter 1448 - 1448 Chapter 1448-acquaintance 1448 Chapter 1448-acquaintance It was too far to ask for help from thenge Kingdom, but the Yun nation was not far away. Therefore, the king of the divine Sand Kingdom asked the eldest Prince to go to the Yun nation in person. In the end, before the first Prince could leave the territory of the sand divine Kingdom, the Zhou Armyunched a surprise attack in the middle of the night. Gu Hui, Jing, the princess, and he sanniang had joined forces to capture the first Prince of the sand God alive. The Alliance between the sand God and the Yun nation had ended before it had even begun. On Gu Xin¡¯s side, she had already climbed over the snow Mountain. She had fainted from the cold. !! He justy there in the snow. ¡°Prince, there¡¯s someone over there!¡± Early in the morning, a loud sound was heard. Gu Xin heard it in a daze but she could not move her body. She did not even have the strength to pick up a Jade bead to eat. Then, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Gu Nian?¡± The Prince, who was wearing a coat and had his prey hanging on his horse, eximed subconsciously when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s face. ¡°A Prince? You know this person?¡± The subordinate said in surprise. It was also their first time going east and visiting the Lang GE Kingdom as guests. They didn¡¯t see many people, but their Prince actually knew someone? When Gu Xin heard the name ¡®Gu Nian¡¯, she used herst bit of strength to prop herself up. When she saw the person on the horse, her pupils shrank before she smiled and closed her eyes. It was someone she knew! it¡¯s not her. She looks simr to the person I met a few years ago. The Prince got off his horse and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. He carried her up to his horse and left. His men didn¡¯t dare to ask more and followed him. ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin woke up again, she was in the desert and it was night time. There was a bonfire beside her and she felt a little hot. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re awake! You¡¯re so lucky, you couldn¡¯t even drink the water I fed you before!¡± The person taking care of Gu Xin noticed her movements and asked in surprise. Gu Xin looked around but did not say a word. hey, kid, look at your lips. They¡¯re as dry as tree bark. Let me get you some hot water! The man went to the fire to get a bowl of water and ran over to Gu Xin. Gu Xin still had no strength, but she was much better than when she came down from the snow Mountain. She could still catch the bowl. She put the bowl to her mouth and put a Jade bead into the bowl without a trace. She blew on it gently and slowly drank the water. After taking a small sip of the hot water, Gu Xin finally felt much better. She suddenly recalled the face she saw before she lost consciousness and quickly looked towards the crowd, but she did not see that person. ¡°Kid, which country are you from? You look like a gentleman from the Lang GE Kingdom, but you¡¯re dressed like a man from the sand divine Kingdom. Our Prince is in a hurry and it¡¯s not good to throw you into the snow Mountain, so I¡¯m taking you with me. ¡± The person next to her saw her finish the water and continued to ask. Gu Xin did not say anything. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a mute? Then I¡¯ll ask you a question, and you¡¯ll nod, okay?¡± That person said. At this moment, a ringing sound could be heard. Gu Xin looked over and saw that it was not a horse but a camel that was carrying the man. Where was she? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The people from the Lang GE Kingdom who came to kun city to do business said that there was a desert to the West of them. They walked in the desert on camels instead of horses. Had she already walked past the Lang GE Kingdom? As the camel approached, Gu Xin did not have time to think about the person on its back. She was not mistaken before she fainted. It was brother Xiao Zheng, Xiao Yu¡¯s brother, Cheng huaijin, who looked exactly like Xiao Yu. Cheng huaijin had already seen Gu Xin who had woken up. He got off the camel and walked over. Looking at Gu Xin, he asked, ¡± ¡°Young master, do you feel better?¡± Chapter 1449 - 1449 Chapter 1449-brother Xiao Yan 1449 Chapter 1449-brother Xiao Yan ¡°Prince, you don¡¯t know this, but this kid is a mute!¡± The attendant who was giving Gu Xin hot water stood up and exined to Cheng huaijin. ¡°I¡¯m much better. Thank you for saving me, Prince!¡± Just as he finished speaking, he heard Gu Xin¡¯s hoarse voice behind him. The follower widened his eyes in shock and looked at Gu Xin angrily. you¡¯re not talking to me because I look rougher than the Prince? ¡± This was too much. The attendant wanted to curse, but Cheng huaijin waved him away. ¡°Go and make something soft to eat. We¡¯ll be traveling through the night in a while!¡± !! The attendant immediately bowed and acknowledged. Cheng huaijin sat next to Gu Xin and tilted his head to look at her, but his eyes seemed to be looking at another person. ¡°Brother little ye?¡± Gu Xin called out softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. I¡¯m now the Prince of quicksand country in the West, ah hai fengna. You can just call me Prince ah hai. ¡°Prince ah hai, I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were a little sore. Wasn¡¯t she suffering because of him? ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. He nced at the attendants by the bonfire and asked softly, ¡± is sister alright? ¡± good, sister is very good. Our whole family is very good. Gu Xin nodded her head. She knew that brother Xiao Zheng cared about her sister the most, ¡± but, brother Xiao Zheng, Xiao Yu is married. Cheng huaijin was stunned for a moment before his eyes lit up. He asked somewhat excitedly, ¡± ¡°You saw Xiao Yu? Is little Yu still alive?¡± Because of his excitement, Cheng huaijin¡¯s voice was a little loud, and the busy attendants around him all looked over. Cheng huaijin realized that he had lost hisposure. He nced over and saw that his followers were busy with their own things again. Cheng huaijin stood up and called Gu Xin to move to the side. He took off his cloak and draped it over Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, is Xiao Yu really still alive? Was she living well? Is the man she married good?¡± His eyes were filled with hope. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin¡¯s hands that were trembling with excitement and couldn¡¯t bear to tell him the truth. However, she felt that she should say it, so she said, ¡± ¡°She was saved by fifth aunt Peng, the fifth youngdy of the Peng family in kun city. However, at the beginning ofst year, she followed Peng Wu¡¯s aunt to Jiangnan and met a man there. That man lied to her and said that he knew about you. She believed him stupidly. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt found out that the man was a dandy, the kind who indulged in pleasure and was lecherous, but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t listen. In order to get your news, she even got pregnant with that man¡¯s child. In the end, she went on a hunger strike and quarreled with Peng Wu¡¯s aunt, causing her to lose her child. My uncle is aunt Peng Wu¡¯s husband. He let Xiao Yu get married. My uncle has been transferred to Lin province as an official, while Xiao Yu is staying in Jiang Nan.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t respond for a long time after hearing this. Gu Xin looked at him and pursed her lips, ¡± ¡°Brother Jun, don¡¯t worry. That man knows that aunt Peng Wu is the daughter of the Peng family, and his uncle is the magistrate of Lin city. He won¡¯t dare to bully Yu.¡± Cheng huaijin wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said,¡±yes, I¡¯m not worried.¡± As long as he was alive, it was fine. She was too stupid. How could shemit herself to him just because of some uncertain news? It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t find a chance to send the news back these few years, it¡¯s all my fault! But, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s alive, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s alive!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and thought of her current predicament, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, is this ce far from great Zhou? If I want to go back, which direction should I go? How long do we have to walk?¡± Chapter 1451 - 1451 His experience 1451 His experience Two bonfires were lit in the cave. Cheng huaijin¡¯s attendant went to the cave entrance to scatter some medicinal powder, then came back to report, ¡± ¡°Prince, the beast repelling powder has been scattered. You and little brother Gu can rest inside. We will rest at the entrance of the cave.¡± Since Gu Xin wanted to travel with them, she naturally introduced herself. She said that she was from the Lang GE nation and was the third child in her family. She had gotten lost with her family, so she wanted to travel with them. Cheng huaijin¡¯s attendant didn¡¯t suspect anything, because most of the people in the Lang GE Kingdom looked like people from the great Zhou. Cheng huaijin nodded, telling them not to fall into a deep sleep and to be on alert for any movements outside. !! The attendant retreated. When the fire grew bigger, Gu Xin removed Cheng huaijin¡¯srge windbreaker and rubbed her hands together, warming them up by the fire. Cheng huaijin looked at her and smiled. it¡¯s like this in the desert. It¡¯s hot during the day and cold at night. You¡¯ll feel it tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Xin nced at the entrance of the cave and saw that the four servants had closed their eyes. She retracted her gaze and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Jun, how did you get to quicksand country? No wonder we couldn¡¯t find you, you¡¯ve gone to such a far ce.¡± Cheng huaijin slowly recounted what had happened after he and Xiao Yu had separated. At that time, Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu had been attacked by wild beasts. In order to protect his sister, Cheng huaijin had lured the wild beasts away, but he had been injured and had been unconscious. When he woke up again, he was already on the ship. The person who saved him wanted him to do something for him, so he would never let Cheng huaijin go. The person who had saved him was an official of quicksand Kingdom. He had been searching for the son of quicksand King. Cheng huaijin was of the same age as him. The son of quicksand King had disappeared when he was three years old. They only knew that he had a birthmark on his back. Cheng huaijin had one. As a result, for the past five years, Cheng huaijin had been the Prince of quicksand. He didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others, so he made it clear that he would listen to his official¡¯s words and secretly plot against him. This year, he had sessfully escaped from his official¡¯s control and gotten rid of that person. At the same time, he also told the quicksand King the truth. N?v(el)B\\jnn The quicksand King had known the truth long ago, but he didn¡¯t me Cheng huaijin. After a few years of observation and getting along, he really treated Cheng huaijin as his son. He knew that his son had died, and he had buried him with his own hands, so he knew from the beginning that Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. After talking to the quicksand King, he decided to continue being the quicksand King and then find a way back to the great Zhou Dynasty. At least, he had to confirm whether Xiao Yu was still alive. Moreover, he wanted to go back to the great Zhou Dynasty and find out if the person in his heart was doing well. After dealing with that official and revealing his heart to the quicksand King, he nned to return to the great Zhou Dynasty by boat from the sea. If he went bynd, he would pass through the desert. In the end, they learned that at the beginning of this year, the Lang GE Kingdom and the most powerful tribe in the West, the cloud Sea tribe, had joined forces and guarded the sea area, not letting anyone leave for fear of ruining their n. Cheng huaijin cherished his life. He was fully aware of the strength of the Yunhai tribe in the quicksand country over the past few years. Thus, he nned to cross the desert and the snow Mountain to return to the great Zhou. However, to return to the great Zhou, they had to go through thenge Kingdom. Now that thengge nation and the Yunhai tribe had formed an alliance, he didn¡¯t dare to head east even after he arrived in thengge nation. That was why he met Gu Xin. After Gu Xin heard this, she was filled with emotions. Both brother and sister had been saved by someone. However, the person who saved Xiao Yu had sincerely raised her as a daughter, while the person who saved brother Xiao Yan had treated him as a chess piece. Chapter 1454 - 1454 Not knowing how to comfort 1454 Not knowing how tofort Gu Xin recalled the name that Cheng huaijin called out to her when she was unconscious, as well as the fact that the first person Cheng huaijin asked about after she woke up was not Xiao Yu but her sister. She had some thoughts in her heart. She thought for a moment and asked,¡±brother Xiao Yan, are you married in quicksand country?¡± I remember that you and Xiao Yu are two years older than me. You¡¯re sixteen this year and will be seventeen after the new year.¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. ¡°Does brother Xiao Ye have someone he likes?¡± Gu Xin asked again. !! Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin and smiled, ¡± ¡°Yes, I do. However, my sweetheart is not in quicksand country, but the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Now that Gu Xin¡¯s guess was confirmed, she didn¡¯t know if she should tell Cheng huaijin that her sister was already engaged and that second brother Xue was doing well. Seeing her like this, Cheng huaijin could guess what she was thinking. He smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°My sweetheart is sister niannian. All these years, the only two things that kept me alive were that I wanted to return to the great Zhou Dynasty to fight for that girl. The other was that I wanted to return to the great Zhou Dynasty to find my sister. It was sister niannian and Xiao Yu who supported me to live well, let me protect myself in the face of many conspiracies and tricks, let me practice martial arts harder and improve my ability. Without them, I might not have been able to survive in quicksand country.¡± Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin. This face was very simr to Xiao Yu¡¯s. It was just that brother Xiao Zheng was a boy, so he was tougher, had deeper facial features, and his skin was darker than Xiao Yu¡¯s. ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, actually, our families have only known each other for less than half a year.¡± I feel like you¡¯re using your feelings for your sister more deeply.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled and said,¡¯Xinxin, Did you know? Sister niannian is the first woman in the world to wash my hair. She¡¯s gentle, kind, and always able to do unexpected things. I didn¡¯t understand it before. I only know that when your family appears, the first person I see is always sister niannian. After all these years, I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯ve also understood that perhaps that one nce at that time had set my heart for life. My heart can¡¯t hold any other girls.¡± Gu Xin suddenly remembered what grandma Gu had told her. When grandma Gu first met Grandpa Gu, he had been in her heart ever since. Now, she had a family of children and grandchildren. It had been a few decades. However, Gu Xin knew that Cheng huaijin and Gu Nian would never be Grandpa and Grandma Gu. She was still struggling to decide whether she should tell Cheng huaijin about Gu Nian¡¯s engagement. For Cheng huaijin, who treated Gu Nian as a pir of support for his survival, this was a little cruel. However, she also knew that Cheng huaijin would find out about this sooner orter. Should I let him discover it himself, or should I give him a reminder? Cheng huaijin used a stick to dig at the fire. Looking at the zing mes, heughed self-deprecatingly.¡±Xinxin, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. You can tell me. Sister niannian is so good and outstanding. There must be many people who like her. She was already eighteen years old. Second uncle and second aunt had already arranged a marriage for her, right? He must be a very good man, a man worthy of sister niannian, right?¡± Gu Xin hugged her knees with both hands and rested her chin on her knees. She looked at the fire and sighed, ¡± ¡°Yes, elder sister is engaged. Brother Xiao Yang, there are many good girls in this world. Yingluo, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know how tofort her and was at a loss for words. The main reason was that she had never encountered such a situation before. There were no good people around her who could not get what they loved, and she had neverforted anyone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1455 - 1455 You’re the devil 1455 You¡¯re the devil ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. I¡¯ve thought of this long ago. If nothing had happened to me, perhaps I would have worked hard to fight for it. But after so many things have happened, how could I hope that everything will go as I wished? It¡¯s my own business that I regard sister niannian as my faith, it has nothing to do with her. As long as she¡¯s doing well, I¡¯ll be at ease. Xinxin, don¡¯t tell sister niannian that she¡¯s in my heart, okay?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Cheng huaijin smiled. let¡¯s sleep. We¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll try to reach quicksand country as soon as possible and send the news back. Gu Xin agreed. !! Gu Xin wrapped herself tightly and fell asleep. After a long time, she said, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Ye, you¡¯ll have a good life in the future.¡± After a long time, Cheng huaijin finally responded. ¡­¡­ Sand divine Kingdom. The troops led by Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had already ttened every corner of the sand divine Kingdom. Those who resisted with their lives on the line were all killed, and those who surrendered were all locked up in one ce. Lu Zheng had not slept for a few days. His beard had grown out again, his hair was messy, and his eyes were red. At this moment, he had arrived at the ce where the sand God Prince was imprisoned. The first Prince of the sand God was captured by Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang. After knowing that he was the future king of the sand divine Kingdom, the three of them never thought of killing him. What if they could get some useful information from him? ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Xin?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the Prince of sand God Kingdom. The first Prince of the sand God had not eaten for a few days. He was in an extremely sorry state and was on the verge of death. Lu Zheng grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up. He asked fiercely, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Xin?¡± The first Prince of the sand God said weakly, ¡± ¡°Dead, dead.¡± Lu Zheng held back the thought of killing the man with one strike and threw him on the ground. ¡°Bring the rest of the people up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His men backed out. Lu Zheng was holding a sword in his hand, ready to stab you at any time. After his subordinates brought the people in, Lu Zheng grabbed the king of the sand God directly.¡±Speak, where¡¯s Gu Xin?¡± The king of the sand divine Kingdom was severely injured. He answered weakly, ¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Swish!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s knife cut down, and the king of sand God died before he could even scream in time. At the side, a group of women and children were tied up. Lu zhengjian pointed at the older one, and his men immediately brought him over. ¡°Where is Gu Xin?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. This old woman was the mother of the first Prince of the sand God. She was trembling in fear.¡±No, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Swish!¡± With another sh, blood sttered all over the face of the sand God first Prince. Lu Zheng¡¯s de fell without hesitation. The first Prince of the sand God gritted his teeth and looked at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng did not even look at him and pointed at another woman. ¡°You guys of the great Zhou don¡¯t kill the innocent, right?¡± the first Prince of the sand God roared. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for killing too many people?¡± Lu Zheng killed another person and looked at the first Prince of the sand God.¡±If I can¡¯t find Gu Xin, what¡¯s the harm in killing everyone in your divine sand nation! Retribution? When the sand divine Kingdom killed the people of the great Zhou, did you consider the consequences? If you don¡¯t tell me, if you don¡¯t tell me, all your women and children in this room will die! Including you! I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes your women, your children, and the people of your sand divine Kingdom die one by one in front of you. I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes that your skin and flesh will be cut off piece by piece, and you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡± The first Prince of the sand God pointed at Lu Zheng and said,¡±demon!¡± The devil! You¡¯re the devil!¡± Chapter 1457 - 1457 Chapter 1457-cheated away 1457 Chapter 1457-cheated away Just as he walked out, he saw Xue Qianyuing over with someone. ¡°This man said he¡¯s seen Xinxin.¡± Xue qianxun¡¯s heart ached when he saw Lu Zheng in this state. He could still sleep for four to four hours from time to time these days, but second Lu could not fall asleep at all. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the person beside Xue Qianyu, whose hands were tied up. This person was ayelin. !! general, ¡± said ayelin, ¡± I¡¯ve indeed met third miss Gu before and even showed her the way. However, I don¡¯t know where to go to kun city, so I asked third miss Gu to ask the herdsmen. Lu Zheng forced himself to calm down and looked at ayelin with red eyes.¡±When did you see her? was she injured when you saw her? Is she scared?¡± Ayelin exined everything that had happened. ¡°General, you can ask the herdsman. Perhaps someone has seen third miss Gu.¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. Xue Er, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll go ask around. She was about to go find the herdsmen when Xue Qianyu stopped her. ¡°You n to go alone? There are so many people, how long are you going to ask? Let the subordinates follow and ask.¡± Ayelin also chimed in, ¡± ¡°At that time, I lent a set of men¡¯s clothing to third Gu Youngdy. It was brown.¡± Lu Zheng noted it down and sent his men to get someone to follow him to ask. ¡­¡­ They spent the entire night asking all the herdsmen, but no one had seen Gu Xin before. They had not even seen a stranger before. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart sank again. At daybreak, Xue Qianyu brought a bottle of hard liquor to Lu Zheng. ¡°Drink!¡± Lu Zheng took the ss and downed it in one gulp. He had not rested for a long time. After taking such a big gulp of wine, Lu Zheng felt a little dizzy and fell down in a short while. Xue Qianyu caught her. At this moment, Gu Nian ran out from the side and sighed when she saw Lu Zheng¡¯s state. ¡°AI!¡± Xue Qianyu carried Lu Zheng onto the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that second Lu would do this for a girl. He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. To be honest, I don¡¯t like him like this.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian nced at Xue Qianyu. She wanted to say that this fellow had done even crazier things before. Xue Qianyu put him down and covered him with a nket. He asked, ¡± ¡°How long can he sleep with this drugged wine? Would he wake up in the middle? Do you want me to go back with you? if he wakes up halfway, you might not be able to control yourself. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt you. He doesn¡¯t have a good face for anyone now.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Grandma Xiao said that the ratio of this powder can make him sleep for at least two days and two nights. It¡¯s just nice. I can ride faster and reach white jade City. My grandma and grandma Xiao are in white jade City.¡± Grandma Xiao had asked her toe over and drug Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng had not rested for so many days, and grandma Xiao was afraid that something would happen to him, so she had asked grandma Gu to apany her to Baiyu city. Xue Qianyu still apanied Gu Nian for a while. It was not until noon that Gu Nian told him not to. He also told him to be careful. Even though there was no one left in the sand divine nation who could fight, he should not let his guard down. Xue Qianyu nodded. Gu Nian sat in the carriage while white eight and white ten drove the carriage. She looked at Lu Zheng, who was still calling out for Xinxin in his sleep, and her heart felt terrible. Xinxin had the luck of a koi fish, so she would definitely be fine. God, Lu Zheng spent so much effort to be reborn and begged us toe. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to Xinxin! Chapter 1458 - 1458 Chapter 1458-her luck 1458 Chapter 1458-her luck When Lu Yang woke up, he found himself lying in a warm room. He was a little dazed, and his brain was not working for a while. When he saw grandma Xiao, he was shocked to realize that he was asking about Xinxin in the sand divine Kingdom. Why did his grandmother appear? Grandma Xiao took a bowl of in porridge, blew on it and fed it to Lu Zheng.¡±Yuanyuan, you¡¯ve lost weight. Grandmother¡¯s heart aches for you. Eat something. We can only go find Xinxin when we¡¯re better.¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and looked at grandma Xiao. !! Grandma Xiao cried,¡¯you child, why are you so disobedient! If something happens to you, what will I do? Do you want me to lose you after I lose your mother?¡± Lu Zheng reached out and took the bowl, finishing the entire bowl. At this moment, grandma Gu and Gu Nian entered the room. Grandma Gu looked at Lu Zheng and sighed. Yuan, take care of yourself. Xinxin is still waiting for you to find her. If you¡¯re exhausted, who¡¯s going to find her? ¡± Lu Zheng sniffed, his eyes a little teary. Seeing that he was not surprised, Gu Nian continued, ¡± ¡°From then on, Xinxin was always lucky. Whoever scolded her was unlucky. It started when the people at home who collected gambling debts wanted to capture us, mother and daughter, and sell us to pay off the gambling debts. The debt collector had caught Xinxin, but nothing had happened to her. The debt collector, on the other hand, had been chased and bitten by a wild dog. First aunt scolded Xinxin for bearing with the premature birth. Xinxin wanted to eat wild game, but the wild boar ran into our house¡¯s wall. You went to Yuzhou with Xinxin and met a killer on the way. You were injured, but Xinxin was fine. At the Lantern Festival, Xinxin was kidnapped because of you. In the end, she was unscathed. The people who kidnapped her either fell or were unlucky. Li Shan wanted to scheme against Xinxin, but she went for wool and came home shorn. Yin Yingli wanted to scheme against Xinxin, so she fell on the ground. Even though she had kidnapped Xinxin this time, everyone had been exposed. They didn¡¯t escape ording to their ideal escape route and were seriously injured. The atmosphere in the room was heavy. Seeing that Lu Zheng did not want to say anything, grandma Gu pulled grandma Xiao away and left. Gu Nian followed them out. When they reached the door, she said something to grandma Gu and grandma Xiao before turning around and returning to the bed. She pulled a stool and sat down. She looked at Lu Yang and said, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, I knew who you were the moment you appeared. My parents and I knew who you were. I know about your past.¡± Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t surprised at all, because he had felt hostility from the three of them back then. He had also noticed that the three of them didn¡¯t allow him to get close to Xinxin. At first, he thought that the three of them had been reborn like him. Later, he realized that they weren¡¯t, and they weren¡¯t the original three members of the Gu family. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing that he was not surprised, Gu Nian continued, ¡± ¡°From then on, Xinxin was always lucky. Whoever scolded her was unlucky. It started when the people at home who collected gambling debts wanted to capture us, mother and daughter, and sell us to pay off the gambling debts. The debt collector had caught Xinxin, but nothing had happened to her. The debt collector, on the other hand, had been chased and bitten by a wild dog. First aunt scolded Xinxin for bearing with the premature birth. Xinxin wanted to eat wild game, but the wild boar ran into our house¡¯s wall. You went to Yuzhou with Xinxin and met a killer on the way. You were injured, but Xinxin was fine. At the Lantern Festival, Xinxin was kidnapped because of you. In the end, she was unscathed. The people who kidnapped her either fell or were unlucky. Li Shan wanted to scheme against Xinxin, but she went for wool and came home shorn. Yin Yingli wanted to scheme against Xinxin, so she fell on the ground. Even though she had kidnapped Xinxin this time, everyone had been exposed. They didn¡¯t escape ording to their ideal escape route and were seriously injured. I believe that this time, Xinxin will still be unscathed. She must have mistakenly entered some ce and lost her way, unable to find her way back. Lu Zheng, if you break down, everything you¡¯ve done in the past will be meaningless. If you break down, you¡¯ll only benefit others with such a good Xinxin. So, Lu Zheng, please cheer up. If you¡¯re depressed, when Xinxines back and sees you like this, she¡¯ll be sad. Maybe our family can¡¯t be as devoted to Xinxin as you are, but please believe that we care about her as much as you do.¡± Gu Nian would not tell Lu Zheng that Gu Xin had once saved the little carp that had crossed the Dragon Gate. She would not tell him about Gu Xin¡¯s strange encounter. However, she wanted to tell Lu Zheng that Gu Xin would not be easily harmed. Even if she were to encounter some difficulties, she would not be hurt. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Nian and replied after a long pause, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1459 - 1459 Xie Zhiyi’s discovery 1459 Xie Zhiyi¡¯s discovery Gu Nian left after she finished speaking. Lu Zheng sat on the bed in a daze. After a while, he went out to the kitchen to get some water. He had enough rest and had searched the Yun nation and the divine sand nation. Now, only the Lang GE nation was left. He nned to go to the Lang GE nation to look for Gu Xin. After he was done washing up and changing his clothes, he was about to leave when Xue Qianyu arrived with Xie Zhiyi. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s little face was pale, and his whole body was trembling. Xue qianxun had wrapped him up in a thick nket, and his consciousness was a little unclear. Grandma Xiao quickly dealt with it for her. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t care so much. He nned to go back to kun city to pack his things and sneak into the Lang GE country. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xue qianxun stopped him. Xie Zhiyi asked about Xinxin¡¯s whereabouts. he said. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he turned to look at Xue Qianyu. Xue qianxun sighed. a few days ago, when we were fighting against the sand divine Kingdom, some of their people were brought to the rear. Xie Zhiyi managed to find out Xinxin¡¯s whereabouts from a child. ¡°Where?¡± Lu Zheng asked anxiously. Xue Qianyu shook his head. when we found Xie Zhiyi, she was already unconscious. She only had onest breath left. Ask her when she wakes up.¡± Lu Zheng hurriedly walked into Xie Zhiyi¡¯s room. When Xie Zhiyi woke up, the first thing he saw was Gu Nian. His voice was a little hoarse. sister niannian, Xinxin has left the snow Mountain. ¡°Which Snow Mountain?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Which direction is it?¡± Grandma Xiao pushed Lu Zheng away and brought a bowl of hot soup. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Zhiyi to warm up. She has been unconscious for three days.¡± Xie Zhiyi felt much better after taking the pills Gu Nian had given him. He then began to talk about what he knew. She was originally in charge of applying medicine for the soldiers and preparing their food. As the Peng family Army went deeper into the divine Sand Kingdom, more and more people of the sand God were brought to the rear and confined to specific areas. Xie Zhiyi had asked the wounded soldiers who had returned from the front line, but they said that they couldn¡¯t find Gu Xin. They heard that Gu Xin had escaped the night she was captured to the sand divine nation, and they couldn¡¯t find her after that. Then, Xie Zhiyi asked the people of the sand divine nation. She had just wanted to give it a try, but in the end, a child had really asked. The child said that he had a conflict with his family, so he wanted to ride a horse over the snow Mountain to go to thenge Kingdom. As a result, he was found by his family as soon as he reached the snow Mountain. At that time, he was hiding here and there. He saw a person on the snow Mountain, but he was not sure if she was a girl from the Gu family. Because she was a little far away, he waster found by his parents and brothers. At first, Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t think much of it. However, he heard from the child¡¯s family that if they really went to the snow Mountain, they would definitely freeze to death there. In the past few years, no one had crossed the snow Mountain without bringing enough supplies. The people of the divine Sand Kingdom had always taken other routes to thenge Kingdom. Xie Zhiyi was a little worried. After the war was settled, there was news from the front line that Gu Xin had not been found. Someone said that an unfavored Prince from the sand divine Kingdom had seen Gu Xin and pointed her in a direction. Xie Zhiyi ran to the child and his family to ask them where the snow Mountain was. After asking around, she found out that the person that the child saw could very well be Gu Xin. She couldn¡¯t care less and rode towards the snow Mountain. Of course, she also sent someone to bring a letter to Lu Zheng. She went to the snow Mountain alone and bought things on her behalf. Unfortunately, she was still trapped in the snow Mountain. In the end, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s men went to find her, but she couldn¡¯t even reach the top of the snow Mountain, let alone cross it. Chapter 1462 - 1462 He grew up all of a sudden 1462 He grew up all of a sudden In the past few years, Cheng huaijin had also grown up a lot. He was no longer the young master of the Taoyuan County¡¯s County Magistrate, who was bright, bright, and lovely. He was the Prince of quicksand country who wanted to cross mountains, rivers, deserts, and snow mountains. Although this was the first time Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were working together, the two of them had trust in each other from their childhood and their cooperation was very pleasant. ¡°Kid, not bad! When did such a kid appear in quicksand country?¡± The leader of the sand bandits walked in front of Gu Xin and sized her up with squinted eyes. ¡°Enough nonsense, die!¡± Gu Xin made her move. In the end, the sword in her hand was snatched away by the leader of the shakkocks. Gu Xin made use of the momentum to sweep towards the leader¡¯s lower te. The leader of the sand bandits tried to stab him with his sword, but Cheng huaijin threw a person over and directly hit the leader¡¯s head, causing him to tilt a little and his sword to be stuck in the sand. The leader of the shakkkos was scratched by the headdress of the other shakos. Gu Xin took the opportunity to escape from the leader of the sand bandits. She grabbed a handful of yellow sand and threw it into the eyes of the leader of the sand bandits. Then, she jumped up and kicked the leader¡¯s lower body. ¡°Ah!¡± The leader of the shakkos couldn¡¯t believe it. Who would fight here? Gu Xin took the opportunity to pull out her dagger and was about to stab the leader of the sand bandits in the heart. However, the other party reacted quickly and flipped over, causing Gu Xin to stab her dagger into the sand. Gu Xin did not give up and continued to kill with her dagger. The leader of the sand bandits had no strength to fight back after being kicked by Gu Xin mercilessly. He could only Dodge. There were many shakkos, and soon, three or four of them surrounded him. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin didn¡¯t have the chance to deal with the leader of the sand bandits anymore, so she started fighting with the three or four people. cheng huaijin¡¯s subordinate, the talkative ah san, who was serving gu xin hot water, finished off the person in his hand and came over to help gu xin. ¡°Retreat!¡± The leader of the sand bandits recovered and immediately got on the camel, ordering his subordinates to retreat. At the same time, they also took away some of the things they had just snatched. ah da and ah er wanted to chase after him but were stopped by cheng huaijin. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t chase them anymore. No one will survive once we reach their nest.¡± Gu Xin returned to the camel, kept the sandbag, picked up her sword, and wiped it clean, ¡± ¡°Prince ah hai, is Shakko¡¯s old nest nearby?¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. very few people know. They¡¯ve been hiding very well. Alright, let¡¯s rest for a while before we continue. It won¡¯t be good if they call for reinforcements.¡± There were still a few people in the diplomatic corps who had not died, but they were all his subordinates who had followed him. Even if they had not died, they were injured. Cheng huaijin asked ah da and a few others to clean up the dead emissaries of the diplomatic mission, nning to bring their bodies back. Gu Xin drank from her water bag as she watched the shakos leave. She was nning to see if she could find any herbs in quicksand country. If she could find any, she would make some poison and use it on the shakos. If they were disobedient, she would kill them. It had been more than half a month since she met Cheng huaijin. Gu Xin had never entrusted her personal safety to Cheng huaijin. She always remembered her father¡¯s words that it was better to rely on herself than on anyone else. If the situation in quicksand country wasn¡¯t good and he had to return to great Zhou, it would be best to have a group of men. As long as this group of sand bandits could be tamed, they would be the best candidates. In just a short ten days, Gu Xin seemed to have grown up. Even if she was alone, she had to find a way to go back. Her family, her brother Yuanyuan, was still waiting for her. She must not be discouraged. Chapter 1463 - 1463 Chapter 1463-use me 1463 Chapter 1463-use me After a short rest, they carried the bodies of the emissaries on the camels and continued on their journey in the direction of quicksand country. This time, they advanced a little too quickly. They were also afraid that the sand bandits woulde back. Shako¡¯s head was injured, and he didn¡¯t get much. They still had a lot of things on them, so they might reallye. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up.¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin were walking in the middle on a camel, and Cheng huaijin said with relief. ¡°Brother Xiao Yang, you too, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Xin gave him a thumbs up. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s amazing. If you hadn¡¯t held the leader back today, we would have suffered more casualties. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Xinxin.¡± Cheng huaijin said sincerely. ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m very powerful. I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts every day for the past few years.¡± Gu Xin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± brother Xiao Yang, do you know how many people there are in that group of sand bandits? ¡± I don¡¯t know the details, because none of the people from the tribes or the small countries here will join the sand bandits when they have no other choice. As for Shakko, no matter what you used to do, as long as you can fight and listen to me, I don¡¯t care. They robbed the food, so everyone had food to eat. They wouldn¡¯t favor one over the other, so they¡¯re very loyal.¡± Cheng huaijin exined. Oh, I see. Gu Xin touched her chin. To capture the bandits, first capture the leader. After capturing the leader, I will have the opportunity to add a team for my use. Today, she had given the chief such a painful blow. Next time, he would definitely fight for her first. Therefore, after arriving at quicksand country, he had to look for medicinal herbs and make some medicinal powder. Gu Xin was not arrogant at all. She was already very clear of her own strength during the fight just now. There was no way she could beat the leader of the sand bandits in a one-on-one fight, so she could only rely on external objects. ¡°Xinxin, do you have any ideas?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Hehe, brother Little Ben, I won¡¯t tell you for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m ready.¡± Gu Xin kept him in suspense. Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly. For the rest of the journey, other than a sandstorm, they did not encounter anything else. They finally arrived at quicksand country in the middle of December. The customs of the quicksand Kingdom and the great Zhou Dynasty werepletely different, so there was no new Year. Moreover, they recorded the time differently, except for the fact that the twenty-four hours of a day were the same, and the year, month, and day were different. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin had her own way of keeping track of time and she would keep track of it every day. The stone gate was no shorter than the cement gate of kun city. On the gate tower, the guards in the military uniform of quicksand Kingdom stood straight. Gu Xin looked at her surroundings curiously. The guards at the city gate naturally recognized Cheng huaijin. They didn¡¯t even need to check his identity and directly opened the city gate to let him in. This was the capital city of quicksand Kingdom, and there were some small cities around it that belonged to quicksand Kingdom. On their way here, they had already passed by two cities in quicksand country. Gu Xin had learned some simplenguage from quicksand country. Quicksand country was a small country that had been established more than 20 years ago. It had been established by Cheng huaijin¡¯s foster father, who was now the king of quicksand country, with a group of brothers. In this vast region to the West of the desert, quicksand country was really small. Gu Xin realized that the people here really liked gemstones. Most of them wore gemstones as their essories. She also found that there were many people in quicksand country who looked like her, but she didn¡¯t know whether they were from the great Zhou, thenge Kingdom, or the goddess Kingdom. Previously, Cheng huaijin had told her that during the previous dynasty, someone hade here but had not been able to return. He had settled down here, and it was normal for him to look like someone from the great Zhou Dynasty. Chapter 1464 - 1464 The country ruler looks very familiar 1464 The country ruler looks very familiar Gu Xin also realized that it was just as Cheng huaijin had said. There were people here who werepletely ck, so it didn¡¯t matter whether they were ck or not. When she heard about it, she was very surprised. But when she saw it with her own eyes, she knew how ck it was. When they arrived at the pce, someone was already waiting at the entrance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cheng huaijin got off his horse and sent someone to inform the family members of the deceased in the diplomatic mission toe and pick them up. In the previous quicksand small city, they had changed from camels to horses. Cheng huaijin had someone to deal with idents that happened when he was out on business. After giving some simple instructions, he brought Gu Xin to find the quicksand King. ¡°Xinxin, my foster father doesn¡¯t like to smile, but he¡¯s not fierce. So, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± On the way to the quicksand King¡¯s ce, Cheng huaijinforted Gu Xin. yes, okay, brother Xiaoyan. I¡¯ll definitely hold on. Gu Xin nodded. Gu Xin was a little nervous. This was the first time she hade to another country without thepany of any rtives. She didn¡¯t know if the king of another country would be like uncle Emperor. She hoped it was, but she knew it definitely wouldn¡¯t be. He had to say something pleasingter so that the king of quicksand could help him deliver the letter. Soon, they arrived at the main hall, and someone went in to report. Not long after, the messenger came out to call for Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin. ¡°Greetings, father!¡± Cheng huaijin bowed. There was no such thing as kneeling in quicksand country. ¡°Yes, did the journey go smoothly?¡± The king of quicksand¡¯s voice was emotionless and calm. He spoke in thenguage of the people here. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but she felt that he didn¡¯t care about Cheng huaijin as much as Cheng huaijin said. ¡°We encountered the sand bandits a little before Qiang city. All the emissaries of the diplomatic mission were killed, leaving only a few guards. It¡¯s your son¡¯s fault, please punish me, father!¡± Cheng huaijin replied. The king of quicksand did not speak for a long time. Gu Xin could not help but look up at him. ¡°En, go to the punishment Hall by yourselfter.¡± The king of quicksand only spoke after a long while. He then looked at Gu Xin. who is this? ¡± ¡°Father, these are the three brothers I saved in the desert. They are surnamed Gu. He is from the great Zhou, and I want to take him in.¡± Cheng huaijin told the truth, but he hid Gu Xin¡¯s gender and the fact that they knew each other before. ¡°Oh? Great Zhou.¡± The king of quicksand suddenly switched to the great Zhounguage. Gu Xin lifted her head in surprise. What a pure kunzhou ent! When she looked up, she was stunned. She blinked and rubbed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You recognize me?¡± The king of quicksand asked calmly when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s expression. ¡°This little one, Gu San, greets the country ruler!¡± Gu Xin gave him a big Zhou bow. if it¡¯s the country Lord, I feel that he looks very familiar. Too familiar. I can¡¯t recall who he is at the moment. The country ruler is also too good-looking, so this little brat is stunned.¡± Gu Xin calmed her excitement and said half-truthfully. The king of quicksand Kingdom indeed looked familiar. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, the king of quicksand Kingdom looked very simr to her aunt. Her aunt, dugu Yan, was the Queen of the goddess Kingdom. If they looked so simr, they might be brother and sister. The royal family of the goddess Kingdom did not treat boys well, so she did not dare to say that she knew the Queen. Therefore, he could only test the waters. ¡°Oh, really? He looked very familiar. Have you seen any woman who looks like me in the goddess Kingdom?¡± The king of quicksand asked. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, neither admitting nor denying it. I was lucky to have been to the kingdom of goddess at the beginning of this year. Maybe I¡¯ve really met her there. But I¡¯ve been to too many ces, so I can¡¯t remember all of them.¡± Chapter 1465 - 1465 I’m afraid he’ll hate the royal family of the goddess Kingdom 1465 I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hate the royal family of the goddess Kingdom The king of quicksand smiled. Gu Xin was puzzled. Her smile looked even more like Queen Dugu¡¯s. This was bad. If this really was Queen Dugu¡¯s brother, she couldn¡¯t deliver the letter to her. The men of the royal family of The Divine Lady Kingdom all had tragic fates, so they might hate the dugu family. Cheng huaijin looked at the king of quicksand in surprise. He had been here for more than four years and had been someone¡¯s son for more than four years, but he had rarely seen his foster father smile. ¡°May I ask Your Majesty, did I say something wrong?¡± Gu Xin gathered her courage and asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom shook his head. He picked up the cup on the table, took a sip of water, and then said, ¡± since you are from the great Zhou Dynasty, do you have any ns to go back? ¡± Cheng huaijin turned around to look at Gu Xin when she did not speak for a long time. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was thinking about what to say. She was afraid that Queen Dugu might really be from the royal family of the goddess Kingdom if she were to receive the letter. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see a man who looked like Queen Dugu. Her grandmother had a twin elder sister, her grandfather had a twin younger brother, her mother had a pair of twins, and her aunt had a pair of twins, so she was used to it. Moreover, her sister had also told her that if there were twins born in the family, whether it was on the Father¡¯s or the mother¡¯s side, there was a high possibility that she would also give birth to twins. Her sister said that this was called inheritance, and that they carried the genes of twins. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Cheng huaijin wanted to help her, but the king of quicksand beat him to it. ¡°Gu? Are you from kun city?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom asked. Gu Xin suddenly lifted her head. I was just short of asking you how you knew. ¡°I have an elder in the Gu family of kun city. Of course, I also have rtives in the goddess Kingdom. So, third Gu, are you still not going to tell the truth?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom asked with a smile. Gu Xin¡¯s heart raced. She found it hard to believe people now. Even if he was really Queen Dugu¡¯s brother and could be considered her uncle, she didn¡¯t know if she should tell the truth since they were in someone else¡¯s territory. ¡°So you¡¯re not from kun city! Then you can go down with ah hai!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom waved his hand. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Gu Xin lifted her robe and knelt on one knee, ¡± I have a presumptuous request. I heard from Prince ah hai that the ruler can send letters to the goddess Kingdom. I would like to ask the ruler and the person who sends letters to me to send a letter to kun city. Now that the goddess Kingdom and the great Zhou were on friendly terms, he wasn¡¯t worried that he couldn¡¯t go to kun city. As for the reward, the country ruler can freely state it. ¡± ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll show you two paintings. If you recognize the people in the paintings, I¡¯ll help you. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m sorry!¡± After the country ruler finished speaking, he stood up and left. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin nkly. Cheng huaijin was even more confused than her. Xinxin, you can just say that you are the son of the kun Prefecture magistrate. My foster father doesn¡¯t hate the great Zhou Dynasty. Cheng huaijin said in a low voice. ¡°AI!¡± Gu Xin sighed. but I¡¯m afraid he might hate the royal family of the kingdom of goddess! Cheng huaijin was confused. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin had never told him about the rtionship between the Gu family and the royal family of the goddess Kingdom, so he didn¡¯t know what she meant. Without waiting for Cheng huaijin to continue asking, the king of quicksand brought two paintings over. The painting looked like it had been kept for a long time. Gu Xin had a guess in her heart. If the person in the painting was really as she had guessed, the king of quicksand Kingdom might not hate the royal family of the goddess Kingdom. Chapter 1467 - 1467 Can finally have a good sleep 1467 Can finally have a good sleep After some thought, Gu Xin decided to ask the king of quicksand about the situation of the cloud Sea tribe. She felt that the king should know more than Cheng huaijin, the fake Prince. In the end, the king of quicksand told her the same thing as Cheng huaijin. Since the beginning of this year, he had let Cheng huaijin take over and handle many things. This was because when he was young, he had been fighting for territory here and building a country. His body had been exhausted, and he couldn¡¯t be too tired now. Hence, Gu Xin wrote about the situation of the cloud Sea tribe in the letter. After she finished writing, the king of quicksand brought her and Cheng huaijin to the garden. He blew his whistle, and an Eagle circled in the sky beforending. This was the first time Gu Xin had seen such a huge Eagle. Eagles could be seen in kun city too, but they were not as big as the Eagle in front of her. Lin Yiqian recalled what Gu Nian had said. The world outside the great Zhou Dynasty was huge and there were different races of people living there. There were also animals that did not exist in the great Zhou Dynasty. As expected, she saw it after she left great Zhou. The king of quicksand Kingdom touched the eagle¡¯s wings, then ced Gu Xin¡¯s letter into the bamboo tube tied to the Eagle¡¯s feet. It wasn¡¯t like the small bamboo tube on the legs of the Peng family¡¯s flying doves, but the size of the bamboo tube that Gu Xin usually used to store water. ¡°Go!¡± After confirming that it was sealed, the king of quicksand Kingdom patted the Eagle. The Eagle flew into the sky and headed east. ¡°It¡¯s called a ¡®li. It¡¯s a Young Eagle that I picked up when I first arrived here. It¡¯s been more than 20 years and it¡¯s already the most powerful one in this area.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom turned to look at Gu Xin. Xinxin, if you like it, you can ask ah hai to take you to choose one. Ah hai can teach you how to tame an Eagle. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯really? That¡¯s great, thank you, uncle!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled and shook his head,¡±then do you really believe me?¡± Or do you want to wait for elder sister¡¯s reply and the token before you believe her?¡± Gu Xin touched her head in embarrassment. uncle, please forgive me. I identally ended up here this time because I was too arrogant. I don¡¯t dare to act arrogantly in front of uncle. In this quicksand country, I still have to rely on uncle!¡± The king of quicksand waved his hand. forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s wait for eldest sister¡¯s letter toe back. Then we¡¯ll have a good chat! Her elder sister had to go to kun city from the pce of the goddess to inform her aunt¡¯s family, so the reply would take at least six days. Ah hai, you can take Xinxin around quicksand country for the next six days. Alright, you must be tired after traveling in the desert for so long. Go and rest!¡± After he finished speaking, the king of quicksand left. Cheng huaijin brought Gu Xin to the guest room. The quicksand Kingdom was not big. It could not even bepared to a small Kingdom like the Jinnan Kingdom. Therefore, the pce of the quicksand Kingdom was naturally small. It was just a residence that was slightly bigger than an ordinary family. Cheng huaijin arranged for Gu Xin to stay in his own courtyard. Previously, it was to make it easier for her to dress up as a man, but now it seemed like there was no need for that anymore. So, he asked Gu Xin if she wanted to move to another ce. Gu Xin waved her hand,¡¯forget it, I¡¯ll just stay in the same courtyard as brother Xiao Zheng! It was troublesome every time. Besides, I only know brother Little Ben here.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. He held back his curiosity and did not ask Gu Xin about the situation with the king of quicksand. If Gu Xin was willing to tell him, she would tell him even if he did not ask. If it was not convenient for her to tell him, it would be difficult for him to ask. Finally, there was a bed to sleep on. Gu Xin took a hot bath, her hair dried and sheid on the bed to sleep. He finally didn¡¯t have to run around in the sand! He could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1468 - 1468 Chapter 1468-exhausted 1468 Chapter 1468-exhausted On the 17th day of the 12th lunar month, Queen Dugu was preparing New Year¡¯s gifts. She nned to go to the Gu family to celebrate the new year in two days. Two months ago, Xinxin had gotten into an ident, and her aunt and uncle had been in a bad mood recently. Not only the two of them, but the entire Gu family¡¯s atmosphere was very gloomy. She wanted to go and pick up the child. At this time, if she still asked her aunt and uncle to take care of her child, wouldn¡¯t that be causing trouble for them? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Everyone had gone to prepare, and Queen Dugu was in a very annoyed mood. That little girl, Xinxin, was so cute; how could something have happened to her? She was walking in the garden in frustration when suddenly, an Eagle¡¯s Cry came from the sky. She stopped and looked up. The Eagle circled above her head for a few days before swooping down. Queen Dugu walked to a small tree in the garden and said to the Eagle, ¡± ¡°Little guy, I thought you would onlye in two days! This year¡¯s events havee quite quickly!¡± The Eagle turned its head away and did not look at her. Queen Dugu was used to it, so she opened the bamboo tube and took out the letter. She looked at the letters in the two envelopes and felt a little strange. Could it be that her brother had finally found another one and had forgotten about his dead sister-inw and nephew? Both letters had no names. She opened the first one because it was thicker. She froze when she looked up and continued to read. This page was written for her and she didn¡¯t read the rest. This was written by Gu Xin, asking her to pass the letter to the Gu family. Queen Dugu opened the letter from her twin brother. yes, I understand. Immediately, she ordered people to prepare the horse and rushed to kun city. After two days of non-stop traveling, Queen Dugu finally made it down the goddess mountain. She felt like she was about to die from exhaustion. When she walked to the shore, she saw Peng sng training his soldiers by the river. She waved her hand and called out, ¡± Peng sng, hurry up and send a letter to your second uncle Gu. It¡¯s a letter from Xinxin! Peng sng ran to Queen Dugu¡¯s side, but before he could ask anything, she gave him a p. ¡°Did you hear me? I told you to hurry up. Quickly send it over! It was a letter from Xinxin, there was no mistake about it! I¡¯m going to rest for a while. I¡¯m so tired. After riding a horse for two days, I feel like my feet don¡¯t belong to me anymore!¡± Peng sng took the letter and didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. He took the letter and got on the small boat, quickly rowing back. Queen Dugu was at the training ground of the Navy. She was leaning against arge rock, wrapped in her cloak, and asleep. She was really tired and didn¡¯t want to walk anymore. Anyway, Peng sng would definitely deliver the letter, so it didn¡¯t matter if she rested for a while. In the kun state Yamen, Gu shouxin was working. The atmosphere in the Yamen was not good, and no one dared to breathe. He saw Peng sng shouting, ¡± second uncle, second uncle! Everyone mourned for him. Gu shouxin looked at Peng sng, who was in a hurry, and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did anyone find Xinxin¡¯s traces?¡± Panting, Peng sng handed over the letter. Queen Dugu wrote a letter. She said it was from Xinxin. When Gu shouxin heard the first sentence, he wanted to curse. He wanted to say, ¡± you¡¯re delivering a letter from her to me? ¡± When he heard thest sentence, he felt that the Peng family¡¯s boy had never been so pleasing to the eye before! Gu shouxin, who had always been calm and steady, had his hands shaking at this moment. He took the letter and read it. He recognized the handwriting as soon as he saw it. It was his daughter¡¯s. He had personally taught her how to write, so how could he not recognize it? He silently read the letter, and it took him a while to calm down. Chapter 1470 - 1470 Chapter 1470-home 1470 Chapter 1470-home ¡°Father, mother, there¡¯s news about Xinxin! Look, this is the letter that Xinxin wrote!¡± Cai Xiaolian directly handed the letter to the two elders. The two elders gathered together and read the letter. Finally, their faces also recovered their former spirit. Both Grandpa and Grandma Gu could recognize Gu Xin¡¯s handwriting. Ever since Gu shouxin became the top scorer, they had been living together as a family. Grandpa Gu would check on his grandchildren¡¯s homework from time to time. He was very familiar with the handwriting of his grandchildren. After reading the letter, the two of them asked where it came from. Cai Xiaolian told them what Gu shouxin had said. ¡°He must be Xiao Ling¡¯s twin brother,¡± grandma Gu immediately thought. The king of quicksand country that Xinxin was talking about, Cheng huaijin¡¯s foster father, was Xiaoyue¡¯s twin brother, dugu Jun. He¡¯s also your cousin.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cai Xiaolian was stunned. When did this twin brother appear? Grandma Gu had told Cai Xiaolian that when Queen Dugu had given birth to a pair of twins, the status of the boys in goddess Kingdom was not high. In fear of rebellion, the status of the boys in the royal family was even lower. However, the previous Queen of the dugu family loved her child dearly and did not want her son to live the life of a man in the dugu family. Thus, she announced to the public that she had only given birth to one. Originally, she had wanted to send dugu Jun to an aristocratic family to be raised as a son. However, dugu Jun looked exactly like her twin sister. When he was three years old, Queen Dugu made a fake death for dugu Jun and brought him back to the pce to be raised in secret. When dugu Yan was fourteen years old, she would be able to be the new queen Dugu. The previous Queen Dugu had left with dugu Jun. A few yearster, the previous Queen Dugu returned to the goddess Kingdom. Dugu Yan and dugu Jun¡¯s father had died, and Queen Dugu had died for love. Queen Dugu had already told grandma Gu about her family¡¯s Affairs after she had acknowledged her as her mother. She had only told Grandma and Grandpa Gu about it, and no one else. Grandma Gu and Grandpa GU only knew that the dugu family had a son who built a small country in the West of thenge Kingdom. He built it by himself, and it was not big. He might note back in his life. If he came back, he would have to cross the desert or sail on the sea, which was very risky. They had never thought that Gu Xin would be so far away. At the same time, he also thought that Gu Xin must have suffered a lot along the way. Cai Xiaolian sighed in her heart. The genes of the twins in her parents-inw¡¯s families were really strong, and it seemed that they had been inherited for generations. As for grandmother Gu, Queen Dugu had also given birth to twins, but they were twin sons who died before they grew up. After a short while, Gu Hui returned with The Sleeping Queen Dugu on her back, followed by Gu Nian and the rest. Gu si entered and ran to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side. ¡°Second aunt, second uncle said that third sister sent a letter. Where is the letter? I¡¯d like to see it. ¡± ¡°This one!¡± Grandma Gu handed over the letter. Gu Nian and Gu si hurriedly took it and started reading. Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, also went over. Gu Hui ced Queen Dugu on a chair by the fire and shook her. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re awake. We¡¯re home! Little Ming Yue is looking for you.¡± Queen Dugu woke up with bloodshot eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t I sleeping by the river?¡± Grandma Gu looked at her in annoyance. ¡°Isn¡¯t the river Wind cold? Your mother waited for you and your brother to be over ten years old before leaving you two. Are you nning to leave them when Ming Yue is one year old?¡± Chapter 1471 - 1471 It’s possible that it’s father or mother 1471 It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s father or mother Queen Dugu chuckled. Grandma Gu facepalmed. She hadpletely believed that she was the twin sister of the previous Queen Dugu. She would never doubt it again. The reason was simple. The two sisters ¡®sons were both a little cowardly and equally infuriating. Her elder sister¡¯s boss was a daughter. She was smart to outsiders, but she was very silly in front of her. Her own boss ¡­ Fine, he had never been cheated before. In front of her, he was just an idiot. Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was passed down from her father or her mother. Probably both! Her mother was the princess of the goddess Kingdom, and she dared toe to great Zhou to marry someone and have a daughter. Her father was a rich merchant in Fuzhou, and he directly abandoned his wealth and ran away with a girl. AI! ¡­¡­ After a while, Gu en and Gu Ren also arrived. Grandma Gu dismissed the servants in the house, leaving only the family members. She asked Queen Dugu to do the talking. Queen Dugu reminded the young ones not to leak the news. There were many people from the kingdom of goddess in kun city, so it was not appropriate to reveal the identity of her twin brother. All the children in the Gu family, except for the four that were born this year, were sensible. Naturally, they would keep it a secret. Then, Queen Dugu exined the situation of the king of quicksand Kingdom. After she finished speaking, she remembered that she had not read Gu Xin¡¯s letter, so she asked about it. Gu shouxin directly asked her if she knew about the cloud Sea tribe and thenge Kingdom. ¡°This timest year, my younger brother sent me a letter and asked me to pay attention to the situation between thenge Kingdom and the great Zhou.¡± At that time, I didn¡¯t know that the Gu family was in kun city. So, in my ce, the Lang GE Kingdom and the great Zhou were not good things. I¡¯m on guard. Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to participate in this warst year. but now, second cousin, just tell me what you need the goddess Kingdom to do. I¡¯ll do my best to help you! Also, second cousin, you don¡¯t have to worry about the traitors of the goddess Kingdom. After what happened to Yan Mo, I¡¯ve investigated thoroughly. I trust almost everyone who can stay in the goddess Kingdom.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±thank you, cousin!¡± I also believe in my cousin¡¯s ability to stabilize the goddess Kingdom.¡± Gu shouxin could understand Yan Mo¡¯s previous collusion with the tenth Princess. He didn¡¯t understand it before, but now that he had a wife, hepletely understood. In the two years that his wife had been pregnant and had given birth, she had indeed not had the time to care about other things. The only reason why Yan Mo was able to collude with the tenth Princess was because of Queen Dugu¡¯s pregnancy and her recovery. After that, Queen Dugu ced her daughter in the Gu family, and the goddess Kingdom returned to its former glory. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t think so before, but now that he saw Cai Xiaolian and Queen Dugu, he felt that women were not easy to deal with. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui said,¡±second uncle, that ah Yuan brought people to look for Xinxin. They must have reached thengge nation by now.¡± Should we send someone to inform Yuan?¡± ¡°Cousin, can the Eagle that you used to deliver the message to thenge Kingdom?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Queen Dugu. ¡°Of course not,¡± Queen Dugu shook her head. I¡¯ve been training Eagle for more than 20 years. He only managed to find me a few years ago when he brought Eagle to the goddess Kingdom. This Eagle didn¡¯t recognize a ¡®Yuan, and it was circling in the sky above the Lang GE Kingdom. It might be killed. It¡¯s better for us to find someone to go.¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t have high hopes. He was just asking and waiting for a slim chance. Chapter 1474 - 1474 Following him 1474 Following him n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Old general Peng had said the same thing before, but Gu shouxin had ignored him. This time, after hearing about Gu Xin, Gu shouxin was slightly more at ease, ¡± ¡°Lordmaster, I only have one request. I¡¯ve found Peng mu. I want this person.¡± Old general Peng was silent for a moment before he nodded. I¡¯ve found her. I¡¯ll hand her over to you. You can deal with her! Gu shouxin smiled and sent them out. Sixth Peng had gone missing. After Gu Xin¡¯s incident, the Emperor immediately sent people to capture sixth Peng. However, the person in the capital¡¯s Peng Manor was not sixth Peng at all. He had already run away and no one knew where he was hiding. Yin Yingli was now locked up by Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin ordered people to keep an eye on Yin Yingli, torture her, and make her suffer so much pain that she wished she was dead. As long as Gu Xin didn¡¯t return to kun city, Yin Yingli wouldn¡¯t be able to die a happy death. As for Peng the sixth¡¯s personal guards, they were all punished to do hardbor, with their hands and feet cuffed. The Emperor had returned to the capital at the end ofst month. It was time to reel in the he had set and go home to catch big fish. The Empress Dowager and Empress Xue, on the other hand, were staying in chunnan city. Until now, neither of them had heard about Gu Xin¡¯s ident. Gu Nian and Gu si would visit the Empress Dowager in chunnan city every few days. The Empress Dowager had asked about Gu Xin, but the two of them only said that she had gone to the battlefield with Lu Zheng. The Grand Empress Dowager did not ask any further. When the Emperor had left, the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation were at war with the great Zhou, and the Grand Empress Dowager knew about it. She was also telling the Emperor that when things in kunzhou stabilized, the Gu sisters ¡®contributions would all be counted in, and those who should be crowned as princesses would be crowned. In any case, she didn¡¯t want to see her own great-granddaughter get married as a Princess. It had to be a Princess, including Jing and the princess. The Emperor naturally agreed. Empress Xue was pregnant, and the Emperor nned to let her stay with Grand Empress Dowager until the child was born next year. It just so happened that the Xue family was also in kun city, and Duke Cheng ¡®en had always been in chunnan city. With his brother and sister-inw around, the Emperor was at ease. He was thinking that when his youngest son was born, he would immediately be crowned as the Crown Prince. This time, when he returned, he would take all the big fish and leave the small ones to Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and the others. After all, these kids would be assisting his son in the future. He could not let them take over glory world directly. Without doing anything, how could they take on great responsibilities without being honed? ¡­¡­ In quicksand country, Cheng huaijin brought Gu Xin around for three days and bought a lot of things. Based on the current situation, Gu Xin felt that the king of quicksand Kingdom was kind to her. She was also happy to go out with Cheng huaijin. She could learn about the local customs and get to know the way. It would be more convenient for her in the future. ¡°Brother Xiaoyan, there¡¯s a man in a ck hat on our left, diagonally behind us. Do you think he looks like one of the sand bandits from before?¡± Gu Xin walked to a musical instrument stand and casually said to Cheng huaijin while picking out some instruments. Cheng huaijin pretended to look into the distance unintentionally. He nced over and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t remember all the people from that day. And she¡¯s even changed her dressing.¡± Gu Xin replied after a while,¡±I¡¯m sure it¡¯s one of them.¡± There was a hairpin on his face, and there was a strand of hair on it. His little finger was broken. It was not easy to ovep these two characteristics. He¡¯s going to the medicine shop. Should we follow him and see if we can find the Shakko¡¯s nest?¡± Cheng huaijin hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°You can try, but you can¡¯t follow too closely.¡± Chapter 1475 - 1475 Chapter 1475-the enemy is too cooperative 1475 Chapter 1475-the enemy is too cooperative Gu Xin pulled Cheng huaijin into a clothing store opposite the pharmacy. When they came out, both of them lookedpletely different. Cheng huaijin was getting more and more surprised by Gu Xin¡¯s ability. In just a short while, they had bepletely different people. The other party was still getting medicine. The two of them carried their bags and walked slowly. After a while, they caught up with the big aunt who had juste out of the medicine shop. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were following him. On thisnd, there were many people like Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin who were dressed like businessmen and carried arge bag. It wasn¡¯t obvious. After the aunt left the city, she headed south. Coincidentally, there was a caravan heading in that direction as well. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin followed behind the caravan at a steady pace, looking like they were from that caravan. After walking for two hours, the direction of the caravan changed. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin continued to follow them at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. The big aunt became alert and stopped in ce. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin walked past him and were even more certain now that they saw him clearly. Cheng huaijin shook his money bag, which was full of gold coins. He put on an honest look and asked in the localnguage, ¡± ¡°Is the road to the cloud Sea tribe in front? The caravan just now was a liar. They didn¡¯t even bring us to the cloud Sea tribe! This was infuriating! Brother, Do You Know the Way? If you know, I¡¯ll give you this bag of gold coins as a reward.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The middle-aged man listened to the ttering of gold coins and looked at the big bundle that the two of them were carrying, his eyes revealing greed. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin looked at each other. Fine, since the enemy is willing to cooperate, there¡¯s nothing we can do! The middle-aged man carried a few bags of medicine andughed.¡±It¡¯s easy to get lost here, let me take you there! But what business are you doing at the cloud Sea tribe?¡± Cheng huaijin asked,¡¯what kind of business can I do? Gold! It¡¯s our family¡¯s heirloom gold-making skill, and we¡¯re nning to go to the cloud Sea tribe to find a job! I heard that the king of the cloud ocean tribe likes gold. Let¡¯s find a ce where he can protect us.¡± The aunt¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. If they were looking for a blessed ce to do gold business, they would definitely be carrying gold! ¡®Oh my, these two big bags. If we bring them back, we can save a year¡¯s work.¡¯ In order to lower Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin¡¯s guard, the aunt did not ask them what they were carrying, nor did she offer to help. He brought Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin to where they were staying. If he was alone outside, it was one thing to be able to defeat the two of them. If he did, he would be able to snatch their gold. It was another thing to be able to keep them by himself. So, the safest way was to abduct them. When the time came, the brothers would be there, and they would be afraid of these two kids. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t wait for him to think this way. They were very cooperative along the way, asking how long they had to walk after they had walked for a while, and asking how long they had to walk after they had walked for a while. For the sake of the gold, the aunt was very patient. After walking past a sand dune, big aunt pointed at the water flow not far ahead. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, we¡¯ll be there after that.¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin looked at each other. Gu Xin made a hand gesture and Cheng huaijin gave her a thumbs up. Then, the two of them threw their things and Gu Xin started to attack. She immediately jumped up and kicked the man¡¯s back. Then, she quickly went forward and grabbed the man¡¯s neck, not giving him a chance to react at all. The man¡¯s face immediately turned purple when she locked his throat. Chapter 1476 - 1476 What do you want me to do? 1476 What do you want me to do? ¡°Is shako¡¯s old nest over there?¡± Gu Xin asked as she tightened her grip. The man¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He really felt like he was about to die. He nodded without hesitation. Gu Xin used her other hand to take out a pill and ced it in the big roe deer¡¯s mouth, which was wide open, before letting go. cough, cough, cough, cough. the middle-aged man took in some fresh air and coughed a few times, but he did not fight back immediately. ¡°The food she gave you was one-night death. You only need one night. If you don¡¯t take the antidote, you¡¯ll die from the poison!¡± Cheng huaijin said, seeing that he was about to make a move. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t say such a long sentence. She was afraid that the big aunt wouldn¡¯t understand if she spoke in thenguage of the Zhou Dynasty. His big eyes looked at the two of them in horror. Because of thenguage barrier, Gu Xin decided to put on a cold and aloof image and slowly learn thenguage here. ¡°Do you feel like your internal organs are being torn apart by millions of insects?¡± Cheng huaijin continued. The big aunt clutched her throat, wanting to spit out the pill she had swallowed, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, go back and wait for death. Second, obey her and listen to her!¡± Cheng huaijin pointed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin looked at the aunt coldly. The middle-aged man was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. Finally, he knelt down and kowtowed.¡±I¡¯m willing to listen to you two. Please give me the antidote.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t need to understand. She could tell from his actions. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the antidote tonight,¡± Cheng huaijin said. Now, I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. If you lie on purpose, I¡¯ll make you maintain this state every day.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± the aunt said, feeling dizzy from the pain. ¡°How many people do you have over there?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Forty-nine!¡± Cheng huaijin asked again,¡¯where¡¯s your real base? How many people are there in total?¡± The aunt did not answer immediately. She thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°Jianghai Kingdom. Currently, there are 267 people.¡± Cheng huaijin continued to ask,¡¯how many people in your team are injured now? How many people can maintain their strength?¡± The aunt was in so much pain that shey on the sand.¡±Anti ¡­ Antidote, it hurts!¡± Gu Xin took out another pill from her pocket and threw it in front of the aunt. The aunt looked like she had not eaten for a few days as she picked it up and fed it to her without even caring if there was sand in her hands. After swallowing it, he instantly felt much better. Cheng huaijinughed coldly. this can only cure you for a short while. If you want to y any tricks, you¡¯ll have no antidote after twelve hours and will die from the pain. Before you diepletely, the fragrance of the pill will attract thousands of snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the desert. The aunt trembled in fear, and the little suspicions she had in her heart were instantly dispelled. ¡°Please tell me what you need me to do,¡± the aunt said. Cheng huaijin asked,¡¯aren¡¯t you going to struggle? You betrayed your brothers just like that? I don¡¯t dare to ept a person like you!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin almostughed out loud. I¡¯ll listen to you and you¡¯re going to say that I betrayed you. But if I don¡¯t listen to you, you¡¯re going to scare me again. What do you want me to do? ¡± The middle-aged man was indeed thinking the same thing as Gu Xin. He felt extremely wronged. don¡¯t I want to be a loyal subject? ¡± I might not obey you if you hit me or cut me with a knife, but your sinister and vicious means made my internal organs feel like they were being bitten by insects. Who can bear this? you have the medicine, ¡± the aunt said sincerely. I¡¯m afraid of death. I don¡¯t dare to betray you. Chapter 1477 - 1477 Chapter 1477-a fall into a pit, a gain of wisdom 1477 Chapter 1477-a fall into a pit, a gain of wisdom The middle-aged man knelt down and begged for mercy. Once again, he took the initiative to ask what he needed him to do. Cheng huaijin said with a look of disdain,¡±didn¡¯t I just ask?¡± You haven¡¯t answered.¡± The aunt said in fear, ¡± it hurt too much. It hurt too much just now. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Please say it again. Cheng huaijin repeated his question. The middle-aged man answered honestly. His leader was the most severely injured. He was injured there, but he couldn¡¯t do it now. The other injuries were just minor. Cheng huaijin gave Gu Xin a strange look. Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand what the aunt was saying and was confused. ¡°Ahem.¡± Cheng huaijin coughed awkwardly and looked at the middle-aged man. if you don¡¯t go back today, will theye to the city to look for you? ¡± Aunt da nodded. it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go back today. If we don¡¯t go back tomorrow, they¡¯lle looking for us. When I came out, the leader told me to find a doctor, so I can be dyed for a day or two.¡± Cheng huaijin understood. He asked the aunt to carry the bags that she and Gu Xin were carrying and walked back. The aunt¡¯s face darkened as she carried two big bags of cotton. How on earth did these two people manage to treat cotton as gold and still not be seen through? The middle-aged man regretted his greediness. He wanted to turn around and run away as he looked at the two people who were whispering in front of him, but he did not dare to run when he thought of the bone-chilling pain just now. Cheng huaijin tranted what aunt da said to Gu Xin using the Zhounguage. Gu Xin touched her chin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let this big aunt witness the effects of this medicine tonight. We¡¯ll decide when to subdue the rest of the shakkos after the king receives his reply.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. Xinxin, ¡± he said. you still don¡¯t believe in my foster father? ¡± Gu Xin wagged her finger,¡¯a fall into a pit, a gain in your wit. Brother Little Ben, remember, don¡¯t trust anyone easily. Also, you must always stay clear-headed and never let your guard down even when facing a weak opponent.¡± Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t smile anymore and said,¡±Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± For me and little Yu, you have suffered such a great disaster.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s back. I¡¯m not feeling wronged. I didn¡¯t suffer much. Now that I¡¯m here and I know about the matter between thenge Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe, I can still cause some trouble so that they can¡¯t hurt the great Zhou! On the bright side, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at her optimistic expression and smiled. Then, he asked, ¡± ¡°If we go back to the day of your ident, would you still get on the carriage?¡± Gu Xin nodded without hesitation, ¡± But I won¡¯t be a love rival, and I won¡¯t let my guard down just because I think that Yin Yingli is a weak woman and her maidservant is as weak as her. That way, her maidservants won¡¯t be able to plot against me. ¡± Cheng huaijin patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Xinxin, thank you. You let me know that in the great Zhou Dynasty, not only is my sister concerned about me, but you¡¯re also here. Why don¡¯t I be your big brother! Since you don¡¯t have an older brother, I¡¯ll be your older brother.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯I¡¯ve always treated you as my brother! Brother Xiao Yang, do you know why I care so much about Xiao Yu? In my heart, Xiao Yu¡¯s status is much higher than yours!¡± Cheng huaijin was also very curious about this. Gu Xin exined,¡±because, before I met Xiao Yu, I didn¡¯t have any friends.¡± Before that, my sister didn¡¯t even care about me. Only sisi and sister Huihui would care about me. Then, there was sister Yumei, who married over from the neighboring vige. Xiao Yu was close to me and smiled at me. When your family was in trouble, she pulled me and cried. At that time, although she couldn¡¯t speak, I felt happy when she smiled, and when she cried, I felt sad too.¡± Chapter 1478 - 1478 Back 1478 Back ¡°Before I met Xiao Yu, I had never entered any other girl¡¯s room, so I didn¡¯t know what other girls yed. Xiao Yu brought me to her room and let me y with her things. Even though I have everything now. However, at that time, Xiao Yu¡¯s feelings for me were very important to me. ¡± ¡°She let me know that I¡¯m not a terrible girl. There¡¯s a pretty big sister who¡¯s willing to y with me, and I¡¯m not abandoned by other girls.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°No matter how many friends I meet in the future, Xiao Yu will always be in my heart.¡± Gu Xin smiled after she finished speaking. Cheng huaijinughed as well. if you were a man, ¡± he said, ¡± as your brother, I would definitely think that you have bad intentions toward my sister. Gu Xin tilted her head and smiled,¡¯if I were a man. I will naturally do my best to protect Xiao Yu so that she won¡¯t suffer and that she will always be so pure and kind. Who doesn¡¯t like pretty and quiet girls?¡± Cheng huaijin was dazzled by Gu Xin¡¯s smile and was stunned for a moment. It was as if he could see the Gu Nian from a few years ago smiling at him. Gu Xin patted Cheng huaijin,¡¯don¡¯t treat me like my sister! I¡¯m not. I¡¯m telling you, my sister already has someone in her heart. You probably don¡¯t have a chance anymore, but you can¡¯t transfer your feelings for my sister to me. I also have someone who loves each other, and he¡¯s very fierce and powerful. If he finds out, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Cheng huaijin was amused. Alright, alright. I¡¯m scared. Not to mention your sweetheart, I¡¯m afraid of you too. It was such a ruthless blow that it directly broke the root. I¡¯m a boy, I don¡¯t dare to like you.¡± Gu Xin scratched her head,¡¯brother Jun, what did you say? I don¡¯t understand! I just kicked him!¡± Cheng huaijin poked her head. alright, you don¡¯t understand. I just kicked him. The two of themughed. Gu Xin understood this. County Bishop Jinghe told her that if there were men who looked at her with a disgusting gaze, she should not hold back and break the thing that was causing trouble. It was almost dark when they returned to the city. When the aunt followed him to the pce, she realized that he had offended some sacred ce. He felt that he deserved it. It wasmon for Shakko to be retaliated against. A few days ago, he had robbed the Prince of quicksand, and now he had been taken away by the Prince of quicksand. He deserved it. Cheng huaijin ordered his personal guards ah da and ah er to lock aunt da in the dungeon and lock her up. Then, he brought Gu Xin to see the king of quicksand. When the two of them had just arrived at the king of quicksand, the Eagle circled in the sky and then swooped down. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯brother Xiao Yang, is that a¡¯ li? A ¡®li has returned with a letter!¡± Cheng huaijin nodded, and the two of them sped up. The king of quicksand Kingdom took the letter tube and fed a ¡®li. When he heard the footsteps of the two, he waved his hands to back off and continued to feed a¡¯ li slowly. ¡°Father!¡± Cheng huaijin was still very polite in front of the king of quicksand. ¡°Uncle, did aunt reply?¡± Gu Xin asked excitedly. The king of quicksand Kingdom turned to look at the two of them. His hand froze for a moment, then he asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Gu Xin briefly exined the situation, then looked at the king of quicksand with anticipation, ¡± ¡°Uncle, is this aunt¡¯s reply?¡± ¡°My hand is stained with the smell of meat!¡± The king of quicksand pointed to the side. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she eagerly went to get water, ¡± uncle, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get you some water to wash your hands. Chapter 1482 - 1482 Wasn’t he already dead? 1482 Wasn¡¯t he already dead? On the 30th of December, Lu Zheng finally arrived at the capital of thenge Kingdom. He, second white, and the rest had split up and had already gone through all the cities in the Lang GE Kingdom, but they didn¡¯t find any traces of Gu Xin. Today, they met up in an empty house in the royal city of the Lang GE Kingdom. Theyout of the Lang GE Kingdom was the same as the great Zhou Dynasty, with the same streets and alleys. Therefore, it was not easy for them to be discovered by others when they hid here. Lu Zheng sat cross-legged beside the fire, staring at the fire in a daze. Second white and the rest were already roasting some dried food and meat. They were only left with a bit of seasoning. They nned to have a good meal on New Year¡¯s Day. Suddenly, Lu Zheng spoke,¡±you guys continue to stay here. I¡¯ll go to the Lang GE Pce.¡± If I don¡¯te back by noon tomorrow, you guys can go back.¡± Second white,¡±general, let¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°Lang GE Pce is no less guarded than our great Zhou Dynasty,¡± Lu Zheng interrupted. We¡¯ll be easily discovered if too many of us go. I¡¯ll go alone. Fortunately, the pce is not big. One night is enough for me to find her. ¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om White four wanted to say something but was stopped by white two.¡±Yes, general, we will wait here for you and third miss to return!¡± ¡°I hope Xinxin is there!¡± Lu Zheng smiled bitterly. He had a feeling that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t in the Lang GE Kingdom. If she wasn¡¯t there after his investigation tonight, he would have to continue heading west. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he went further west, but if thenge Kingdom didn¡¯t have it, then he had to go west. Even if it was a Dragon¡¯s pool, a Tiger¡¯s Den, a mountain of des, or a sea of mes, he had to go. After a full meal, Lu Zheng slept for two hours. When it was midnight, he set off for the Lang GE Pce. Lu Zheng, who was dressed in a night suit, was extremely fast and blended well with the night. He easily dodged the pce guards who were patrolling at night and climbed over the pce wall. After staying in the capital city of the Lang GE Kingdom for a few days, he found that it was very simr to the capital city, but it was smaller than the capital city. He guessed that the pce of the Lang GE Kingdom was probably built ording to the pce. Although he had a strange feeling, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He was familiar with the pce, so he went to the ce where people were kept in the pce ording to his memory. Four hourster, Lu Zheng knew that he had guessed it right. The Royal Pce of thenge Kingdom was indeed built ording to the pce of the great Zhou, but the area was not that big. He familiarly searched all the pces, including the ces in the pce that could be used to lock people up. Now, only the ce where Kingng GE dealt with political affairs and rested was not visited. After avoiding a few groups of guards, Lu Zheng came to the ce where Kingng GE dealt with political affairs. It was dark inside. The Lang GE Kingdom followed the customs of the great Zhou Dynasty everywhere. Kingng GE should not be working on New Year¡¯s Eve. Lu Zheng sneaked into the room and knocked on all sorts of mechanisms ording to what he knew, but he could not find a secret room. He retreated again and went to Kingnge¡¯s bedchamber. In the bedchamber, Kingnge, who was already in his fifties, was wearing bright yellow clothes with a Dragon embroidered on it. If the Emperor were present, he would have noticed that this was exactly what he usually wore. Kingng GE was reading a letter under themp. There was a shadow of him sitting on the window. Lu Zheng was hidden in the darkness, waiting for Kingng GE to rest and for the people around him to leave so that he could go in and ask them directly. In the end, he didn¡¯t wait for Kingng GE to rest. When he waited for Kingng GE to call for a eunuch, the door opened and Kingng GE, who was sitting at the table in the room, appeared in front of Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How could it be him? Wasn¡¯t he already dead? Chapter 1483 - 1483 Chapter 1483-not around 1483 Chapter 1483-not around n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Looking at Kingng GE in the room, Lu Zheng thought of his previous life. In his previous life, he was ordered to lead troops to reinforce kun city, which was about to be breached by thengge Kingdom. When the reinforcements arrived, he and Pengze resisted thengge Kingdom together. In the end, not only did they reverse the situation, but they also led troops to attack thengge Kingdom. At that time, Kingng GE¡¯s city had already been destroyed, and Kingng GE¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Therefore, he had never remembered what Kingng GE looked like. In the following years, Kingng GE did not appear again. Some people said that he destroyed the capital that he had built with his own hands. It was said that the capital was different from other cities and was rebuilt by the current kingng GE. Some said that he had escaped to the West of the desert. Lu Zheng did not hear any news of Kingng GE until his death. Looking at the people in the room, he understood why everyone said that the pce was different from other cities. The entire yunwu city was like a miniature version of the capital city. The entireng GE Pce was like a miniature version of the great Zhou Pce. However, Kingng GE was the Prince of the great Zhou, King qu. That¡¯s right, the person sitting in the room was King qu. In his previous life, the qu King had not been discovered so quickly in this life. Therefore, in his previous life, after Lu Zheng followed his grandfather back to the capital with potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn, he was ced in an important position by the Emperor. He had many dealings with the qu King. He knew some of the qu King¡¯s habits, and he was certain that the person in the room was the qu King. Previously, when the qu residence was in trouble and his entire family was executed, the qu King was supported by the people with his good reputation that he had managed for decades. He requested to grow bald and cultivate, and from then on, he did not interfere with the affairs of the world. The Emperor had sent people to keep an eye on the qu King in the temple until the qu King died at the end ofst year. The person that Lu Zheng had left in the capital confirmed that the qu King was the one who had died. That person had even gone to the temple to take a look and confirmed that the qu King was the one who had died. Then what about the qu King in the room? Lu Zheng suddenly understood. Since someone had pretended to be Xinxin and wanted to take her away in secret, King qu could also escape. It seemed that Peng mu had been in contact with King qu all along, and the person who was pretending to be Xinxin was also given by King qu. If that was the case, then this matter could be exined. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t believe what Yin Feili said at all. Peng mu did everything because he liked Xiao Yu, but he couldn¡¯t love her and hated Xinxin. He believed that Peng mu liked Xiao Yu. If not for King qu behind the scenes, Peng mu would definitely not have been able to do it so wlessly. Previously, the county Magistrate of kun city had colluded with thengge Kingdom. It should also be due to Peng MU¡¯s efforts. King qu must have been in contact with Peng mu since the beginning. The Peng family would never suspect their own grandchildren, especially someone like Peng mu, who had been immersed in medicine for a long time. Lu Zheng suspected that Peng mu was definitely not as weak as he appeared to be. In her previous life, only two of the Peng family¡¯s grandsons were left, and that was Peng ze and Peng mu. It seemed that Peng MU¡¯s role was also very important when the Lang GE Kingdom almost broke into kun city in his previous life! However, Peng mu would never return to kun city in this life. How would the Lang GE Kingdom steal the defense of kun city? ¡°My King, we really haven¡¯t found the girl from the Gu family. Our people have searched the sand divine nation and the Yun nation, but there are no traces of her. The Gu family was still looking for her. I¡¯m afraid this Gu family¡¯s youngdy is hiding herself!¡± At this moment, the conversation in the room pulled Lu Zheng back from his thoughts. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it.¡± Kingnge tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically. After a long time, he said, ¡± well, since it didn¡¯t work this time, let¡¯s try again. This time it¡¯s third youngdy, so it¡¯s better to find second youngdy or fifth youngdy again.¡± Chapter 1484 - 1484 Prepared for it 1484 Prepared for it ¡°My King, kun city is under martialw now. I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t go so smoothly.¡± The eunuch replied. ¡°Regardless of whether it goes smoothly or not, let mu ¡®er handle this matter. If mu ¡®er can¡¯t do it, then let mu¡¯ er¡¯s mother go. If the mother and son couldn¡¯t achieve anything, then there was no need to live! Just convey my words to the mother and daughter.¡± Said Kingng GE. Lu Zheng was shocked once again. Mu ¡®er, if he called her so affectionately, then he must be a nephew. What exactly was Peng MU¡¯s identity? And Peng MU¡¯s mother, the fourthdy of Peng family, was also involved? Old general Peng had a total of four sons and one daughter. Among them, the Father of Peng Eng and Peng sang, general Peng er, had died on the battlefield a long time ago. Four sons and four madams. The eldest mistress, second mistress, and third mistress were all in the women¡¯s camp. Only the fourth mistress of the Peng family was a girl from a vige on the border between kunzhou state and Cizhou state. More than ten years ago, the fourth general of the Peng family almost got into an ident when he returned to kuncheng from the capital city. Fortunately, the fourth mistress of the Peng family saved him. He had been living in the house of the fourth mistress of the Peng family while he was recuperating. He and the fourth mistress fell in love with each other. They got married after their injuries recovered and gave birth to Peng mu the next year. The fourthdy of the Peng family was born in a vige. Unlike the First Lady, seconddy, and thirddy, she did not have the time. Ever since Peng mu was born, it had always been the fourthdy of the Peng family who managed the general Affairs of the Peng family. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lu Zheng remembered that in his previous life, the fourth wife of the Peng family was dead, just like the other women in the Peng family. In his previous life, the fourth wife of the Peng family was just an ordinary woman, and there was nothing unusual about her at all. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t know if it was because the fourthdy of the Peng family in his previous life had died before she could show it, or if the MU ¡®er¡¯s mother that Kingng GE mentioned was not the fourthdy of the Peng family. But there was one thing he had to do now, and that was to send this news back to kun city so that his second uncle could be on guard. If the ¡®mu¡¯ er¡¯s mother ¡®mentioned by Kingng GE was referring to fourth general Peng¡¯s wife, then Kingng GE¡¯s chess game was too big. This Peng mu was probably not even the son of fourth general Peng. However, if the fourthdy of Peng family was the mother of mu ¡®er that Kingng GE mentioned, then many things could be exined. He couldn¡¯t tell the Peng family about this. He had to send a letter to his second uncle and let him handle it. In Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes, of all the people he had met in his past and present life, Gu shouxin was the most capable and could perfectly find out the truth of this matter. Lu Zheng stood in ce and listened to the eunuch talk to Kingnge about the cloud Sea tribe, the lucky River Kingdom, and the gaofang Kingdom. He understood the general meaning. Kingnge wanted to ally with the West of the desert to attack the great Zhou, and the cloud Sea tribe was the main force. They nned to ally with all the small countries around it. However, some countries were more stubborn at the moment and only wanted to be at peace in a corner. They did not want to share a piece of the great Zhou¡¯snd. Lu Zheng was thinking, could Xinxin have run over there? After waiting for a while, the eunuch left, and Kingng GE turned off the light and prepared to sleep. Lu Zheng did not make his move immediately. He nned to wait until the morning. If he made a move now, this Kingng GE might think that he had heard these words. If he didn¡¯t send a letter to great Zhou, how would second uncle investigate? Kingnge would not think so much when he took action in the morning. In the weather of the twelfth lunar month, Lu Zheng hid in the cold wind for a night. When the eunuchs in the pce began to move around and prepare for the various chores in the morning of the first day of the new year, Lu Zheng covered his face and entered Kingng GE¡¯s room. His movements were very light and almost didn¡¯t make a sound, but Kingng GE had noticed it and was prepared. Chapter 1485 - 1485 Chapter 1485-escape 1485 Chapter 1485-escape There was a button next to Kingng GE¡¯s pillow. He had pressed the button when he sensed an unfamiliar aura entering the room. In an instant, Lu Zheng was surrounded by poisonous arrows. Lu Zheng blocked it with his sword. ¡°Someone, there¡¯s an assassin!¡± At the same time as pressing the button, Kingng GE also shouted for the assassin. More than ten guards barged into the room and surrounded Lu Zheng. & %$#@*& %******************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************** Kingng GE was stunned for a moment. He did not expect it to be someone from the divine Sand Kingdom. These idiots were exterminated by the great Zhou and didn¡¯t dare to take revenge on the great Zhou, so they came to vent their anger on him? By the time he came back to his senses, Lu Zheng had already run far away. However, his guards had also chased after him. Thanks to the fact that the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s Pce was a miniature version of the great Zhou¡¯s Pce, Lu Zheng had gone around the pce against night and also knew the patrol pattern of the guards everywhere. Therefore, he was thrown out of the pce very quickly. Kingng GE ordered to immediately seal the entire capital. Only entry was allowed, no exit was allowed. Lu Zheng returned to the small courtyard. His hand was injured, and he had used the hemostatic powder that he had brought with him. It was very effective. ¡°General!¡± Second white and the rest were shocked to see Lu Zheng covered in blood. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the city.¡± Lu Zheng tore the cloth from the corner of his clothes and wrapped the wound. He continued, ¡± there¡¯s a river ditch to the East of this alley. The pce uses the water from the moat. We¡¯ll swim out from the river. We need to be fast!¡± After saying that, he took the wooden box in the corner and walked out. Second white and the rest put out the fire and followed. It was only when all of them jumped into the water that the sun began to rise. However, the guards in the pce had already split up to guard the city gates, so no one noticed that someone had jumped into the water next to an alley. Lu Zheng was very good in the water. Whether it was in his previous life or this life, he had stayed in the water Battalion. Not to mention second white and the others. In the past, Bai Yi¡¯s thousand des sect was built by theke. All the assassins in the thousand des sect had water training. The few of them swam a long way before they reached the shore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°General, your injuries are serious.¡± Second white went to see Lu Zheng after he got on the shore. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lu Zheng lowered his head and looked at his arm. It wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore. The blood-stopping elixir that Xinxin made was really amazing. Previously, when he went to the divine sand nation and the Yun nation, many soldiers in the Army had be famous because of this blood-stopping powder. It was dawn, the first day of the new year. Lu Zheng looked to the West. Could Xinxin be there? Second white and the rest did not ask about Lu Zheng¡¯s situation in the pce. They just stood at the side, waiting for Lu Zheng¡¯s instructions. ¡°Where did you put the messenger pigeons we brought?¡± Lu Zheng asked after a while. ¡°General,¡± second white replied,¡±there is a small fishing vige near the kun River. We have given the pigeons to ady to take care of.¡± ¡°Is it reliable?¡± Lu Zheng frowned. Second white nodded,¡±it¡¯s reliable.¡± This girl would oftene to kun city to sell salted fish and buy some of the Gu sisters ¡®products. She lived alone in the most remote corner of the vige and didn¡¯t get along with the vigers. Since the construction of mixed city started, she didn¡¯t buy the Gu sisters ¡®products. Instead, she saved money and nned to move to mixed city. She seemed to hate the Lang GE Kingdom. Thisdy is very bold. We didn¡¯t reveal our identity and only said that we were from the pce and gave her a sum of money.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head over now,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. He needed a messenger pigeon now to send back the news that Kingng GE was King qu, as well as Peng mu and Peng fourth wife. Chapter 1486 - 1486 People are always blinded by appearances 1486 People are always blinded by appearances Lu Zheng could not be sure if the fourthdy of Peng family was mu ¡®er¡¯s mother, but he had to tell Gu shouxin about this suspicion. They had brought a carrier pigeon with them. No matter where they were, they could send a message back to kun city, but they couldn¡¯t be contacted in kun city. Moreover, he had only brought seven of them. Due to the weather, four of them had died. Now, there were only three left, and he had to use them as soon as possible. It was especially cold this winter, and he didn¡¯t know if the carrier pigeon could fly back. Lu Zheng found a ce by the river and made a mark. Then, he followed second white and the rest. In the royal city of the Lang GE Kingdom, the guards had already searched every household and caught a few suspicious people from the sand divine Kingdom. Kingng GE had people interrogate them. Kingng GE felt that these people were not. From their temperament, they were definitely not the people who wanted to assassinate him in the morning. If he was caught so easily, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to break into his Hall. At this time, someone came to report that there was something wrong with an empty house in the west of the city. The people in it moved to hun city outside of kun city before the new year and most of the things had been moved away. However, there was a fire in the main house, which seemed to have been extinguished not long ago. ¡°Is there a River at the west side of the city that flows to the moat outside the city?¡± Kingng GE frowned. The person reporting nodded his head repeatedly. Kingng GE immediately ordered his men to take a group of people and chase in the direction of the river. They should not let go of any traces. Kingng GE became suspicious. This person was probably not from the divine Sand Kingdom, but from the great Zhou. It seemed that they had already guessed the situation from the secret passage. It seemed that they had not found the girl from the Gu family and hade to his ce to look for her! Otherwise, how could he be so clear about everything? On the 20th of the twelfth lunar month, he ordered people to check the city gates and the people who lived in the city from house to house. He also increased the number of patrols on the streets. To be able to remain silent in such a short period of time, it meant that he was very familiar with the pce. To be able to assassinate him in the pce, it meant that he was familiar with theyout of the pce. Ha, he must be from the great Zhou Dynasty. Was the assassin already in the pce this morning orst night? If he had been outside his roomst night, how much did the assassin hear about his conversation with the other party? King qu frowned and called for more people.¡±Inform the soldiers on the city walls to immediately shoot down all the birds flying toward the great Zhou!¡± The messenger immediately went down to inform them. The qu King looked at the sky outside with his hands behind his back. One of them had actually escaped? Hehe, the little emperor had sent so many people here, and he had dealt with them one by one. This one had actually escaped? Was it that the little Emperor¡¯s Hidden Dragon guards had a new member, or was it that the person he had sent this time was not from the hidden Dragon guards? ¡­¡­ After Lu Zheng arrived at the fishing vige, he immediately wrote a note and asked a carrier pigeon to take it back. King Qu¡¯s notice had only reached the city gate tower when the carrier pigeon had left the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s territory. The messenger pigeon flew and flew, and it onlynded in front of Gu shouxin¡¯s window at night. Gu shouxin got up to untie the note and opened it. The qu King was Kingng GE. There might be a problem with the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife. The Lang GE Kingdom colluded with the West of the desert. Just these three sentences made Gu shouxin frown. Qu King? Wasn¡¯t this person dead? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fourth wife of Peng family? Even the weakest mother and son in the Peng family had problems? Gu shouxin didn¡¯t think it was inconceivable. Sometimes, people were always confused by the outside. He burned the note, informed Cai Xiaolian, and went to the Peng family¡¯s house. It just so happened that the fourth general Peng was in the city at the moment. He went to talk to him about his son framing his daughter, and also to get some information about the fourthdy of the Peng family. Chapter 1487 - 1487 Chapter 1487-the Father’s fault 1487 Chapter 1487-the Father¡¯s fault When he heard his subordinate report that Lord Gu was treating him to a drink, fourth general Peng could not believe it. Fourth general Peng was only a year older than Peng Yi Zhu. He was in his early thirties and was the most handsome of the four brothers. He didn¡¯t look like an Iron Man like his older brothers. Instead, he had the air of a schr. At this moment, he was consoling fourth Lady Peng. Because something had happened to Peng mu and she couldn¡¯t find him, fourth Madam Peng, as his mother, had been listless for a long time. Upon hearing that Lord Gu was inviting them to drink, fourth Madam Peng pulled fourth general Peng and refused to let him go.¡±Husband, if we can¡¯t find mu ¡®er, Lord Gu will definitely vent his anger on you. Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t have mu ¡®er, but I can¡¯t live without you!¡± Fourth general Peng patted her hand and said,¡±don¡¯t think too much.¡± Moreover, it was mu ¡®er¡¯s fault for not teaching the child well. A man should fight for a girl he liked. The girl he loved was married to someone else, and he vented his anger on an innocent person. He was a coward! As his father, I have to bear the responsibility. I couldn¡¯t do anything when Lord Gu didn¡¯t want to see me before, but now that Lord Gu has invited me, I must go. No matter if Lord Gu hits or kills me, I, as his father, will have to bear with it!¡± The fourth wife of the Peng family pulled the fourth general of the Peng family and shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Husband, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s mine. I didn¡¯t teach mu ¡®er well. I didn¡¯t stop mu¡¯ er from expressing her feelings to Xiao Yu. At that time, I felt that Xiao Yu was the daughter of a guilty official who escaped and wasn¡¯t worthy of our mu ¡®er, so, so Yingluo knew that mu¡¯ er would do this for Xiao Yu. I should have directly told fifth sister to let Xiao Yu and mu ¡®er be engaged.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn This was the first time that fourth general Peng had heard his wife say such things. He was a little displeased, but he did not scold her. ¡°Things have alreadye to this,¡± heforted softly,¡±there¡¯s no point in saying more. Don¡¯t wait for me, I might be back a littlete.¡± The fourth wife of the Peng family wiped her tears. Seeing that he had already made up his mind, she did not dare to say anything more. After leaving, fourth general Peng went to see old general Peng first before going to the restaurant to meet him. When he arrived, Gu shouxin had already ordered the dishes and started to drink. Lord Gu, I¡¯m sorry. fourth general Peng was interrupted by Gu shouxin. ¡°Drink and don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want to hit you.¡± Gu shouxin directly threw a jar of wine over. Fourth general Peng took the jar and opened it. ¡°Alright!¡± He raised his head and finished the drink in one gulp, then sat at the table. The two of them started drinking. Finally, fourth general Peng couldn¡¯t bear the strange atmosphere anymore and started to speak. He was the one with the worst alcohol tolerance among the brothers. When he got drunk, he began to apologize. Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, he just said his piece. Gu shouxin handed him the wine and then counted the time in his heart. When he felt that it was about time, he began to inadvertently fish for information. In the end, he managed to get a few pieces of information even though he had drunk and fallen asleep. He had learned about how the fourth general and his wife had met, about the ancestral home and family of the fourthdy of the Peng family, and about the things that the fourthdy had done after she had married into the family. After carrying fourth general Peng to the Peng family¡¯s house, Gu shouxin went back to call for people and ordered them to investigate. At the same time, he also wrote a letter to the Emperor, reporting the situation with Lu Zheng. As for Peng mu, everyone had guessed that he might go to Jiangnan to find Cheng Huaiyu, then take the water route from Fuzhou to thenge Kingdom. The Emperor had long sent people to guard there. Chapter 1488 - 1488 She’s confident 1488 She¡¯s confident In the fishing vige of the Lang GE nation, Lu Zheng and the others were staying at the girl¡¯s house and eating at the moment. The girl¡¯s surname was Jiang, and her name was Yao. ¡°You said that you have a way to pass the court¡¯s screening and then go to mixed city. You didn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡± Jiang Yao asked again while eating the grilled fish. of course, but we¡¯re still going through the procedures. When it¡¯s miss Jiang¡¯s turn, it¡¯ll be at least half a yearter. Second white replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s half a year or even a year. As long as we can leave this disgusting ce.¡± Jiang Yao said without a care. People from the Lang GE country who could go to kun city to do business had to go through the Yamen, unlike the other countries, who only had to go through the inspection of the city gate. Therefore, Jiang Yao could understand the time it would take to get this done. ¡°Guys, I have a question for you. You have to answer me honestly.¡± Jiang Yao added when they stopped talking. ¡°Please speak, miss Jiang.¡± Second white smiled at her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lu Zheng had not spoken a word to Jiang Yao. Second white was the one who spoke to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I want to live in mixed city and even be a great Zhou citizen?¡± Jiang Yao asked curiously. ¡°Why?¡± Second white readily epted. ¡°Sigh, boring.¡± Jiang Yao shook her head and waved her hand. you make it sound like I¡¯m forcing you to ask. Forget it, it seems that you are not interested, so I will not say it. I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t have any bad intentions, I¡¯m very fierce.¡± ¡°Youngdy, please sleep in peace. We won¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Second white smiled helplessly. Jiang Yao wiped her hands and went to wash up. She then returned to the only bedroom in the house and closed the door. Lu Zheng and the rest could still hear the sound of thedy moving things against the door. Jiang Yao moved all the things that could be moved to block the door before she went to sleep. After Lu Zheng and the rest had finished eating, theyid down by the fire in the kitchen. After sleeping for four hours, Lu Zheng woke up. He woke up second white and the rest, nning to leave. He asked second white to ce two gold ingots at the door of Jiang Yao¡¯s bedroom and to leave his token. He also left a letter. Of course, it was written by second white. Lu Zheng was very self-aware. He wouldn¡¯t leave any token for other girls, so he could only let second whitee. This girl had helped them. If there was a chance in the future, as long as her identity was clear, it was not impossible to help her go to mixed city. The six of them headed west before dawn. They had already asked Jiang Yao about the situation and knew where to buy camels to enter the desert. ¡­¡­ Just as Lu Zheng and the rest got on their camels and set off, Gu Xin was already training the bandits. That¡¯s right, Gu Xin had already started to implement her n. She had selected a group of people from the quicksand Army and nned to capture the sand bandits in one fell swoop. The leader of the shakkos was a very alert person. When he saw a group of people rushing over from afar, he immediately called his brothers and left on their horses. Gu Xin increased her speed and chased after him. She had always thought that one could only ride a camel in the desert, because on her way to quicksand country with Cheng huaijin, she had seen almost all camel caravans. The king of quicksand Kingdom told her that horses could also be ridden in the desert. Of course, it was probably not possible for the horses of the great Zhou toe over, but the horses that they raised here could. After Gu Xin trained the quicksand country¡¯s horses for a few days, she began to execute her n. She was a fast learner. In the two years she was in kun city, her riding skills were excellent. She was confident that she could catch up with shako. Chapter 1489 - 1489 Chapter 1489-surrounded 1489 Chapter 1489-surrounded Gu Xin led her men and rushed to the front, while Cheng huaijin led his men to guard the back. There were a total of forty-eight Shakko¡¯s in this group. The original number was forty-nine, but the big roe deers had been locked up by Cheng huaijin. Gu Xin outnked them from the side. The leader of the sand bandits saw that this group of people was about to surround the front, so he ordered a portion of them to continue forward while the rest escaped to the other side. On the other side, Cheng huaijin also surrounded her. !! In other words, these 48 people were quickly surrounded by the soldiers of quicksand country. The leader of the sand bandits looked at Gu Xin gloomily. As Gu Xin rode on her horse, she took the bow from her back and took out three arrows from the quiver. Nocking the bow, aiming, and shooting the arrow, all in one go. Gu Xin seemed to have predicted the direction the leader would escape in. The three arrowsnded right in front of the horse the leader was riding, almost hitting it. The horse was startled and leaned back, almost causing the leader of the shakkos to fall. Gu Xin loaded another arrow, aimed again, and fired another three arrows at the horse¡¯s side. Without stopping, he continued to shoot at the back of the horse. The leader of the Shakko group got off his horse and raised his hands at Gu Xin, standing still. The soldiers of quicksand country were all excited. They were the shakokou! Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin had found their hiding ce and surrounded them! The shakos were always unpredictable in the desert. They were the only ones who surrounded and attacked others. There was no such thing as being surrounded or attacked. Gu Xin carried the bow on her back and looked at the hidden arrow in her hand. With a wave of her hand, she called for the soldiers to follow. The horse stopped near the leader of the sand bandits. Gu Xin looked at the leader and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Two paths. One, death. Second, submit to me!¡± Gu Xin had learned this sentence in the past few days, so she was not afraid that the leader of the Shakko group would not understand. After saying this, she also aimed at the shoulder of the leader of the shakkos. As long as this man dared to y tricks, she would dare to release her sleeve arrow and add poison. you¡¯re looking for death, hehe. Gu Xin was right. The leader of the sand bandits was not someone who would give in so easily. However, she was prepared for this. The moment the leader was about to make his move, she released the sleeve arrow in her hand and pierced through the flesh of the leader¡¯s shoulder. It did not hurt his bones, but the sleeve arrow was poisoned. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡± Gu Xin returned the same words to the leader of the sand bandits. At the same time, Cheng huaijin led his men to fight with the other sand bandits. Just like that, the encirclement had shrunk. All the sand bandits were now with their leader. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Gu Xin ordered her subordinates to tie him up. The soldiers of quicksand country were in awe of her. Princess Xinxin was really well prepared. She had asked them to prepare the rope long ago. Gu Xin came to the side of the leader of the sand bandits and grabbed him, ¡± ¡°Who dares to resist, just like him. Did you see that? the blood flowing from his shoulder is ck.¡± The leader of the shakkkos was the first to resist. Although he could not exert any strength with one arm, he still felt that he could defeat this little Shorty. However, he had forgotten that the sleeve arrow was poisoned. Now that the poison had started to take effect, he was already weak all over. Seeing that their leader was about to fight back, the other shakkos also wanted to give it a try. However, the poison had spread too quickly, and they were scared out of their minds. Without a leader, the shakos could only obediently let the quicksand soldiers tie them up and wait for Cheng huaijin¡¯s subordinates, ah da, ah er, ah San, ah si, to feed them pills.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1490 - 1490 Chapter 1490-a fool’s dream 1490 Chapter 1490-a fool¡¯s dream Cheng huaijin stood beside Gu Xin, still feeling a sense of disbelief. Did they just take down the leader of the sand bandits? He nudged Gu Xin with his elbow,¡¯Xinxin, you¡¯re right! If you say that you¡¯ll be able to capture them today, then you¡¯ll have seeded.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯brother Xiao Ye, this is actually very easy to think of. In the past, when the people of quicksand country encountered the shakus, they either appointed them or did not go against them because they were afraid of them. Therefore, it helped to boost their arrogance. Maybe they didn¡¯t expect us to know where they were and that we could capture their leader! This is a failure as a leader!¡± Gu Xin looked at the leader of the sand bandits, who was still gritting his teeth in pain. !! ¡°You¡¯re from the great Zhou?¡± The leader of the sand bandits suddenly asked. Gu Xin spoke in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty to Cheng huaijin. When she spoke to shako, she only spoke a few simple words, so it was hard to tell her ent. Although the leader of the shakkos asked this question, he was very sure of it. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re also from the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened as she took two steps towards the leader of the sand bandits. However, she was pulled back by Cheng huaijin. He was still a cautious man. Even if the leader was already poisoned and tied up, who knew if he had any backup ns? ¡°It¡¯s fine, brother Little Ben. At most, he would use poison on me, unless he doesn¡¯t want the antidote anymore.¡± Gu Xin patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s back, not telling him that she was not afraid of being poisoned. Cheng huaijin was still by Gu Xin¡¯s side, looking at the leader of the Shakko group warily. ¡°Where are you from, great Zhou? Didn¡¯t the Lang GE Kingdom block the roads from east to west? How did you appear? I¡¯ve never seen you in quicksand country before!¡± The leader of the sand bandits asked in thenguage of great Zhou. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Qing Province. And you?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°Kun Prefecture.¡± The leader of the sand bandits replied. ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re all from the great Zhou Dynasty, it¡¯ll be easier for us tomunicate. I¡¯ll also be able to tell you my purpose.¡± Gu Xin squatted down and looked at the leader of the sand bandits. I want you guys to work for me. Since you know that the Lang GE Kingdom has blocked the east-west road, you must know about the Alliance between the Lang GE Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe. What I want to do is to break this Alliance, and then we will fight for people with the cloud Sea tribe and cross the desert to attack them. How is it?¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± The leader of the Shakko group looked at Gu Xin in disgust before closing his eyes. He was in too much pain. Hey, you even know idioms. Not bad, not bad. Gu Xin didn¡¯t intend to say too much to him right now. She called her subordinates and carried them one by one onto the wooden boards that she had prepared earlier. She then let a few camels carry them. She didn¡¯t give these people the antidote for the time being, so she let them feel the pain first. At that time, she wouldn¡¯t need to show up. The big aunt would exin the poison to them, and the leader of the Shakko group would take the initiative to find her. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin, who was riding on the horse¡¯s back, and felt as if it was a lifetime ago. If it was sister niannian, she would definitely be as smart and confident as Xinxin! Niannian had always been very smart and confident. Cheng huaijin shook his head. No, he couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. Sister niannian was already engaged, so he had to suppress this thought in his heart. Gu Xin noticed Cheng huaijin¡¯s gaze and sighed in her heart. Sigh, there were so many people who liked her sister! No one liked her. There was only one brother Yuan Yuan. Well, one brother Yuan Yuan was enough. She had already forgotten all the stupid things Peng sang had done when he liked her. He didn¡¯t know where brother Yuan Yuan was. Did he encounter any danger in the Lang GE Kingdom? he definitely didn¡¯t encounter any danger. Brother Yuan Yuan would not encounter any danger. Chapter 1492 - 1492 Chapter 1492-encounter 1492 Chapter 1492-encounter Second white came back to his senses and looked around. He frowned,¡±General, we¡¯ve almost run out of firewood. We¡¯ll have to find a new ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll speed up tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ve scattered some insect repent around the area. I¡¯m afraid that this pack of wolves is all around today. Everyone can sleep in peace!¡± ¡°General, the water we brought canst for another 10 days if we ration it. We must find a water source within 10 days. Otherwise ¡­¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. !! After that, everyone went to sleep around the fire and covered themselves with thick nkets. Not long after, Lu Zheng heard the sound of fighting and sat up immediately. They hadn¡¯t seen anyone today after they left, but now there was someone. He quickly woke up second white and the others, put out the fire, and got on the camel. White ten legs was not convenient, so he sat on the same camel with white eight. The two of them were rtively thin. Although they were quite heavy together, it was still within the bearing range of the camel. The sounds of fighting came from the East, which was the way they hade. Lu Zheng picked up a few wolves and strung them up, hanging them on the camel that was carrying firewood earlier. He also hung a few more wolves on the camel that Bai Shi was riding before, and then continued to head west. They didn¡¯t know how long they would have to walk before they could find a ce with people. It was terrible to have no water, and it was also terrible to have no food. So, they took as much as they could. In the end, they didn¡¯t walk far before there was light behind them. Lu Zheng turned back to look. It seemed that a few people were chasing after a person, and they wereing in their direction. ¡°You can¡¯t escape, Peng!¡± Suddenly, Lu Zheng heard someoneughing. At the same time, second white and the rest also heard it. They stopped and got off the camel. They hid behind the camel, nning to wait and see what was going on. Hearing the name Peng at this time, they felt that they knew each other. As expected, a group of people caught up to their camel team in a short while. With the help of the other party¡¯s fire, Lu Zheng recognized Peng ze. Peng ze had only brought a sword with him. Lu Zheng felt that it was unreal. ¡°Second white, give general ze some water!¡± Lu Zheng shouted and ordered white eight, whose hand was not injured, to draw the bow. The other party had given them a live target. This was simply making them live targets. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Three of the opponents had fallen, leaving only one. ¡°Swish!¡± Thest one was killed by white eight. Peng ze filled his water bag with water and let out a long breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to really catch up to you guys!¡± Peng ze patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Lu Zheng turned his body to the side. His hand was injured and he could not p it. ¡°Zhou Yuan, I¡¯ve found my third sister. She has already sent a letter to her family!¡± Peng ze pouted and said. Because of Peng Ling and Yin Yingli, the Peng family didn¡¯t talk to the Gu family recently, so he didn¡¯t me them. If his child was harmed by the Gu family, he would probably feel the same. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s true. Let¡¯s leave this ce first and talk when we¡¯re in a safe ce.¡± Peng ze reminded, ¡± there are still soldiers chasing after me. They are the Army of the Lang GE Kingdom. I¡¯ve stolen their map. Let¡¯s go, I know where is safe.¡± Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. In his previous life, Peng ze had always been brave and resourceful. It was just that Yan Mo had not died in this life and he had fallen for him twice. However, Lu Zheng had never underestimated Peng ze. Otherwise, Peng ze would not have been able to escape when he was being chased by the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s Army. Chapter 1494 - 1494 A man 1494 A man Therefore, he sneaked into the room of a general from the Lang GE Kingdom who was guarding the desert and stole the map. They hadn¡¯t been discovered at first, but the general¡¯s concubine had suddenly barged into the general¡¯s study and shouted, ¡± Oh, Peng ze had been discovered, so he could only run. He was quite capable, stealing their maps, snatching their horses, and even killing their subordinates, yet he was still not caught even after being chased for a few days. !! He had almost been caught today because he had dropped his bag in the process of escaping. He had not eaten for two days. Otherwise, he would have definitely escaped. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Peng ze truly liked Gu Hui and treated her family as his own. Therefore, he was willing to take this risk alone. Even if he had never been to the desert before, even if he only had the simple terrain that Queen Dugu had drawn ording to the king of quicksand, he would still be willing toe. ¡­¡­ The tenth day of the first month. There were no festivals in the great Zhou Dynasty in quicksand country, so there was no first month. Gu Xin had been waiting for the leaders of the sand bandits toe over these few days, and she was also training with the soldiers of quicksand country. That afternoon, after she finished her training, she was on her way back with Cheng huaijin when an attendant reported that the young leader of the Shakko group was making a fuss, saying that he wanted to see the princess. ¡°You¡¯re really a man! To be able to hold on for so long without being poisoned to death!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°If you say that to himter, I think he¡¯s going to spit at you!¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°He asked for it. I let him choose that day. Everyone else obediently asked for the antidote, but he refused.¡± Gu Xin said. Her eyes lit up. To be honest, she really admired the little leader¡¯s patience. It had been a few days. If he was an ordinary person, he would have given up long ago. The poison she made was actually not that powerful or fatal. It would only make people feel pain worse than death, scare people, and torture people. That was what she thought, but she couldn¡¯t care less if other people thought the same. Anyway, some people felt that it was better to die a quick death. She didn¡¯t think so. She felt that there was only hope when she was alive. She wouldn¡¯t feel pain when she died, but she would have nothing when she died. Only when she was alive would there be infinite possibilities. She went back to wash up and change her clothes. Gu Xin did not go to the little leader of the sand bandits immediately. Instead, she went to chat with the king of the sand God. Recently, she had asked the chef to give the king of the divine Sand Kingdom some medicinal cuisine, which wasbined with her diluted Jade Pearl water. The king of the divine Sand Kingdom¡¯s body was much better. Even the king of the sand God felt that Gu Xin¡¯s medical skills were exceptional, but Gu Xin did not exin. She relied on the diluted Jade Pearl water to treat people, but making poison was her ability. Sometimes, she even wondered if she was born in the southern border of the past. How could she learn this so quickly? After chatting with the king of the divine Sand Kingdom and having a meal with Cheng huaijin, she slowly made her way to the dungeon where the small leader of the sand bandits was locked up. After capturing so many sand bandits, the soldiers of quicksand Kingdom liked her very much. They followed her all the way to the dungeon.¡±Princess, that one is very fierce. I will follow you in case he hurts you.¡± Gu Xin threw a gold coin at him. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already captured your Princess. I¡¯m not afraid. Go and get someone to prepare some light food and wait for me. When I call youter, bring it over.¡± The man took the gold coins and left happily. With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin arrived outside the cell of the little leader of Shakko. Shako, the little leader, had lost a lot of weight, which made his eyes look especially big. He red at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do? Also, what is your status in the great Zhou?¡± Chapter 1496 - 1496 The Hunter and butcher 1496 The Hunter and butcher Mo Fei didn¡¯t answer her and continued, ¡± ¡°More than 20 years ago, thenge Kingdom joined forces with the Nanjiang Kingdom andunched an attack on kun city. My parents lived in the vige to the East of kun city and were getting married to my mother. On the day of the wedding, the southern border¡¯s National Merit came, and thenge Kingdom passed through kun city by sea. Many people in the vige were captured and brought to the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± ¡°Not only my parents¡± vige, but many people from the surrounding viges were also captured. They were all captured to be ves in thenge Kingdom. In the end, the country guarding Duke brought reinforcements and joined forces with the Peng family to defeat thengge Kingdom and the Nanjiang Kingdom. Great general Peng proposed to the Lang GE Kingdom to exchange the citizens of kun state for them to return home, but the Lang GE Kingdom was not willing.¡± ¡°Both sides have suffered losses in this battle, and we can¡¯t afford to take any more. However, general Peng led three thousand cavalrymen to save us. General Peng said that the Emperor could not bear to see his people suffer in another country, so he had to bring them back no matter what. Great general Peng¡¯s 3000 cavalrymen are the vanguard, and there are still reinforcementsing from other ces.¡± Mo Fei stopped here. !! Gu Xin was thinking that the previous emperor should have been in power more than 20 years ago. It was said that the previous emperor was a benevolent ruler and did not advocate for war because he did not want to see the people suffer. It turned out that kunzhou had many vigers more than 20 years ago! Two years ago, they had arrived in the kun state. Except for kun city, the number of viges gathered in other ces could be counted on one hand. It seemed that it was because of the war that had happened more than 20 years ago. Seeing that mo Fei had stopped for a long time, Gu Xin asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°You can continue! Did great general Peng seed in the end?¡± Mo Fei rolled his eyes at her. if I knew, ¡± he said, ¡± I would have been born in kun Prefecture and not the desert! Gu Xin was speechless. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°My family has been hunters since my great-grandfather¡¯s generation. We rely on hunting to make a living. My father had learned a lot of skills since he was young. He nned to join the army after marrying my mother. Who knew that such a thing would happen on the day of our wedding?¡± Mo Fei paused, his eyes ncing at the table. Gu Xin immediately poured him a bowl of water. Mo Fei¡¯s hands and feet were cuffed, and he was sitting on the grass in the corner. Mo Fei looked at Gu Xin in surprise. She had good taste! After drinking the water, mo Fei continued, ¡± at that time, we were captured and brought to thenge Kingdom. Father and mother didn¡¯t know what happened. Anyway, batches of people were brought out. After that, my grandparents were also taken away, and there was no ¡®after¡¯. When mom and dad heard that Grandpa and Grandma were killed by the people of the Lang GE Kingdom, mom fainted from fear.¡± ¡°My father found an opportunity to escape with my mother. My grandparents were indeed killed. My mother was furious. She was the only daughter of my grandparents, so she sneaked into the pce and wanted to kill Kingng GE. In the end, she failed to kill Kingng GE and killed his Queen and son. After that, my parents were hunted down and they escaped to the desert.¡± it¡¯s been more than 20 years. It¡¯s said that thengge Kingdom still has a kill order for my parents, so my parents never had the chance to return to the great Zhou through thengge Kingdom. ¡°So, my parents don¡¯t know what happened after that. I don¡¯t know if the vigers have been rescued by general Peng, and if they are still in the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes in surprise. may I ask, little leader mo? what did your mother do before she got married? ¡± ¡°My grandparents were butchers!¡± Gu Xin suddenly understood. No wonder he was so fierce. A Hunter and a butcher could kill people in the Lang GE Pce and be a leader in the desert! Chapter 1498 - 1498 Can’t blame anyone 1498 Can¡¯t me anyone On the way back from the dungeon, Gu Xin had thought of two solutions. One of them was to conceal her identity as the princess of quicksand country and approach Shakou as ady of great Zhou who had wandered into the desert. To be precise, she was trying to get close to mo Fei¡¯s mother. However, this was more troublesome, as the shakos ir was in the desert. It was not easy to find out their whereabouts and then naturally approach their leader¡¯s wife. The second was to directly lead the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s Army to the sand bandits ir and take a token from mo Fei. He could say that mo Fei had sent them there and use this opportunity to talk to great Zhou. However, the other party might not believe this. Instead, they might think that mo Fei had already fallen into their vicious hands. !! Both methods had their own advantages and disadvantages. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t confident that she could take down mo Fei¡¯s group with her troops. After all, that was theirir. A cunning rabbit had Three Burrows. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would be able to take it down. Especially for mo Fei¡¯s parents, who had lived in the desert for more than 20 years with their own abilities, established the sand Dragon Gang, and never had their nest found by other countries, it seemed that they were not good at both civil and military affairs! Even if you¡¯re homesick, you still have to make people believe you! The king of quicksand Kingdom touched his beard and shook his head.¡±These two methods are somewhatcking.¡± Gu Xin looked at the king of quicksand humbly, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, do you have any good ideas?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin with relief. This girl was very good. She was neither arrogant nor impetuous. As expected, the genes of the dugu family were good! Her elder sister said that her aunt¡¯s granddaughters were all outstanding. She really wanted to know what the two girls in front of her were like. The king of quicksand Kingdom nced at Cheng huaijin. ¡°Ah hai, what do you think?¡± Cheng huaijin thought for a moment and said,¡±if we use either of Xinxin¡¯s methods, we won¡¯t be able to handle one of them well and it will deepen the misunderstanding between us.¡± If it were the previous situation, both methods would work. Since we know that they are from the great Zhou Dynasty and they have the great Zhou in their hearts, we should move them with sincerity.¡± ¡°Continue,¡± the king of quicksand raised his eyebrows. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin, but Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Ye, just say it! I¡¯m not suited for schemes and intrigues. I like to subdue people with force. Even I had to concoct some poison to deal with the young ones, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even concoct poison for the old ones. Moreover, the other party is two big shots who broke into the pce to kill the queen and the Prince as civilians. I don¡¯t dare to be careless.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin felt that he was being too petty and cupped his hands at Gu Xin, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Xinxin. I was too narrow-minded. I thought you would be angry. Gu Xin red at him,¡¯of course I¡¯m angry! How can you think that I¡¯m so petty? Then I¡¯ll punish you this time. When you go back, take good care of Xiao Yu, don¡¯t let her hurt herself.¡± Cheng huaijinughed. They were so lucky to have the siblings get to know the Gu family. He was 17 this year, and he could already understand that there was someone behind his family¡¯s ident. However, he had never thought of ming anyone. His father had broken thew and should be punished. His grandfather hadmitted a great crime and should be punished. Without anyone adding fuel to the fire, it was only a matter of time before something happened to his father and grandfather¡¯s family. He could not me anyone. As the descendants of the guilty officials, the siblings had to thank the people who helped them for keeping their lives. They had to live well so that they would not let down the new life that their benefactor had given them and be worthy of the efforts of others. Chapter 1500 You can only be considered a worm Chapter 1500 You can only be considered a worm Gu Xin recalled what her family had told herst year. He wanted to hold a Granding-of-age ceremony for her, but unfortunately, there was no such thing. The day she reached her marriageable age would be the day brother Yuanyuan would be weak. However, brother Yuanyuan came to look for her. Brother Yuanyuan was even more miserable than her. At least she had uncle Jun as a rtive and brother Xiao Yang as a friend. She didn''tck food and clothing. But what about brother Yuanyuan now? He must be lonely and full of desire to find her! Gu Xin''s mood immediately fell. The king of quicksand felt the change in her and waved the letter in his hand."Yi, it was actually written by second younger Biao brother. Second cousin asked me to bring him and second sister-inw to personally insert the hairpin in their precious daughter! Oh my, this hairpin is so beautiful! It must be very suitable for a little girl." Gu Xin snatched the letter and read it. Then, she picked up the hairpin, " "Hehe, my mother designed it. It must have been designed by my mother. The jewelry designed by my mother is the best. My mother''s paintings are also the best." The king of quicksand Kingdom patted Gu Xin''s head. She would be a big girl in two days and could get married. Although your parents are not in quicksand country, and we don''t have to bow to them, I''ll give you one. Our goddess Kingdom''s gifts are no worse than the Dazhou Kingdom''s. Just wait patiently!" Gu Xin shook her head, " no need, uncle Jun. When the timees, we''ll just have a meal together with brother Xiao Yan. I''m not alone, I have family and friends to apany me. " The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled but did not say anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, Cheng huaijin arrived. Gu Xin told him that great Zhou had sent a letter saying that Xiao Yu had already received his letter. Xiao Yu was doing well now and promised to be obedient. She would take good care of the child and wait for her brother to return. Cheng huaijin heaved a sigh of relief and sincerely said, " thank you, Xinxin. He knew that the people of kun city were only willing to send him a letter because of Gu Xin and Peng Yizhu. Peng Yizhu wasn''t there, but he would remember her. An elder brother was like a father. He knew that it would be difficult to make up for what little Yu had done to Peng Yizhu, but he would do his best to make it up to her. He would bring little Yu to apologize to her and ept any punishment. Gu Xin red at Cheng huaijin,''I''m going to be annoyed if you thank me again. Can''t you just happily be a prince or princess? You''re the prince and I''m the princess, we''re siblings!" alright, " Cheng huaijinughed. we''re siblings. The king of quicksand interrupted the two of them,"let''s go, to the dungeon!" I''ll try to bring the mo couple back as soon as possible." Thus, the three of them went to the dungeon. The country ruler hade in person, and the jailer was scared silly, so scared that he forgot that mo Fei was taking a bath in the cell! Yesterday, Princess Xinxin had told her that as long as she didn''t ask for him to leave, she would mo Fei was taking a bath in the cell! Yesterday, Princess Xinxin had told her that as long as she didn''t ask for him to leave, she would agree to any request he had. Now, that kid asked for a bath. The jailer was so frightened by the king of the sand God that he forgot about this matter. This caused mo Fei to be wiping his body in the prison when the three of them arrived in front of the dungeon. The king of quicksand Kingdom turned around and was about to cover Gu Xin''s eyes when Cheng huaijin reminded the people inside. Mo Fei could tell. When he saw Gu Xin, he was stunned for a moment before he let out a scream. Gu Xin,"Yingluo." I didn''t even say it, so what are you doing? Do you think I haven''t seen it before? besides my son, I''ve seen all my other brothers taking a bath in a big bathtub. Tsk, tsk, tsk. I thought you could barely be considered a snake, but now it seems that you can only be considered a worm. Even this can make you cry out in grief and indignation! It''s like I''ve taken advantage of you. Chapter 1501 - 1501 Which part of her is docile 1501 Which part of her is docile you¡¯re saying that, besides thenge Kingdom and the goddess Kingdom, all the other small countries around the kun state have been reimed? ¡± Mo Fei had already packed up and listened to Gu Xin exin her intentions. ¡°That¡¯s right. However, you¡¯ve used the wrong words. The kingdom of goddess did not belong to the great Zhou Dynasty, so it should not be reimed. At the moment, our great Zhou and the goddess Kingdom are on friendly terms!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. The king of quicksand stroked his beard. This girl, did she think that he would be angry? He specifically said that. At this moment, mo Fei no longer felt embarrassed. He rubbed his hands. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does it mean that as long as we defeat the Lang GE Kingdom, we, the people of the great Zhou who are stranded in the desert, can return to our homnd?¡± !! Looking at his excited and expectant look, Gu Xin naturally wanted to give him a big picture, ¡± ¡°Of course. Even the people of Thand in the easternmost part can return smoothly and don¡¯t have to survive in this desert.¡± In mo Fei¡¯s mind, he imagined the kun state with beautiful mountains and clear waters that his parents had told him about. The continuous mountain range, the leisurely green water, the fertilend, the flowers, birds, insects, and fish. If they went back, they would not have to stay in the sky of yellow sand and not see tomorrow. With so much water, they could take a bath whenever they wanted. The girls of great Zhou were gentle and presumptuous. He could still marry a wife when he went back! Mo Fei was already 18 years old. He understood the matters between men and women. Although his mother was the wife of the leader, his mother was gentle and beautiful, and his father was also quite good-looking. This led to him never taking a fancy to the girls here. He liked the petite and weak type. At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Xin. That¡¯s right, this third Gu is also ady from great Zhou. She¡¯s petite and beautiful, but she¡¯s not soft at all. The first time they met, this wretched girl had almost caused him to die without descendants. The way mo Fei looked at Gu Xin was strange again. Gu Xin was speechless. Why was he ring at her? Just a moment ago, he had a look of yearning on his face, but now, he was no longer yearning? Cheng huaijin ced his sword on the table, making a sound. ¡°Is little leader mo willing to return?¡± Mo Fei nced at Cheng huaijin and ignored him. However, he also stopped ring at Gu Xin. Cheng huaijin rolled his eyes. Xinxin said that young master Zhou woulde to find her. When young master Zhoues, see how I¡¯ll make you look bad, Hmph. Of course, Cheng huaijin still remembered his Savior. It was his second uncle and young master Zhou who had saved his life. He would remember this for life. He felt that this little Shakko with the surname mo harbored ill intentions towards Xinxin. He had to keep an eye on her and not let young master Zhou down. At this moment, mo Fei also sensed Prince ah Hai¡¯s hostility towards him. He felt it was inexplicable. Mo Fei looked at the king of quicksand and Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯te back after I go back?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯you won¡¯t! You still have more than forty brothers who have gone through life and death with you in my hands. How could a person as loyal as you abandon them?¡± of course! mo Fei nodded in satisfaction. of course. Gu Xin continued, ¡± besides, even if you¡¯re a coward who¡¯s afraid of death and doesn¡¯t care about Brotherhood, you should also treasure your life! The poison in your body hasn¡¯t beenpletely cured!¡± ¡°You!¡± Mo Fei said. His parents had lied to him. How were the girls of great Zhou docile? Otherwise, third Gu must have lied to him! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This was infuriating! Gu Xin smiled as she took out a small medicine bottle and threw it to mo Fei, ¡± there¡¯s still medicine here. Take it if you¡¯re in pain. Come back quickly. I won¡¯t run to you to bring you medicine. Chapter 1502 - 1502 Chapter 1502-a wise man submits to circumstances 1502 Chapter 1502-a wise man submits to circumstances Mo Fei caught it steadily, gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you toe! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll drown in the sea of sand with so few people. I don¡¯t have the antidote!¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and nodded,¡¯little leader mo is right. How can a little guy like me bepared to a big guy like little leader mo? When we first met the other day, I thought that little leader mo was a beast from the desert!¡± ¡°Father, sister, let¡¯s send little leader mo out!¡± Cheng huaijin quickly interrupted the two. The king of quicksand Kingdom was watching the two children bickering with interest when he was interrupted by Cheng huaijin. He nced at him unhappily. You have such a dull personality. This is not good! !! Cheng huaijin understood the look in his foster father¡¯s eyes. Father, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand. Gu Xinmei noticed the look in their eyes and walked out of the cell with her hands behind her back. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin followed. ¡°You guys should unlock my handcuffs!¡± Gu Xinughed at him. you can¡¯t even unlock a chain? what little leader? ¡± Mo Fei: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The shackles that you had people cast with refined iron could tie an elephant, and you actually want me to untie them myself? Wretched girl, just you wait. One day, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful we, men who grew up in the desert, are! In the end, it was the king of quicksand Kingdom who called for the jailer to release mo Fei. Mo Fei¡¯s shoulder was injured, but this did not stop him from riding back. He left the prison and had a full meal. He did not leave immediately, but went to visit his brothers who had been caught with him. He had heard that his brothers would onlyst a day at most before giving in. He was going to go and scold them. The first person to be scolded was aunt da. This man was from India and his name was wushamar. Mo Fei, like Gu Xin, called him ¡± man ¡± because of the man¡¯s face. Mo Fei found big aunt and gave him a kick in a bad mood. ¡°You greedy ghost! We wouldn¡¯t have been surrounded if you didn¡¯t covet their gold!¡± The aunt said aggrievedly,¡±little leader, they¡¯re the treacherous ones!¡± I know, they¡¯re from the East. Thatng GE guy is the most treacherous! They lied to me!¡± you! mo Fei kicked him again. scram! There were two people from the Lang GE Kingdom in the group who were chased to the desert by their enemies. After joining the sand Dragon Gang, they did their best to Rob the merchant group. When they heard what the aunt said, the two also stepped forward and kicked people,¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s f * cking treacherous! You Indian people are the most treacherous!¡± As he spoke, the group of sand bandits were about to start fighting. stop! Gu Xin appeared with her hands behind her back. stop! The group of tall and burly men stopped in their tracks. Ever since they found out that the poison that tortured people to the point where they wished they were dead was concocted by the youngdy in front of them, not only were they afraid of Gu Xin, they were also afraid of her physically. Gu Xin was already considered tall among the girls her age in great Zhou, but this group of Shakko¡¯s were all tall and strong. In front of them, Gu Xin was really a little girl. Gu Xin frowned as she looked at this group of people. She was at a loss for words. There were too many words to teach them, but they might not understand! Among them, one of the twonges said fawningly, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I can understand your Zhounguage. Do you want to scold them? you can scold them to me and I¡¯ll help you convey your message to them!¡± Mo Fei kicked this person. old third Wu, you tterer. I must have been blind to save you back then! Wuosan dodged to the side. little leader, didn¡¯t leader and Madam say that he should adapt to the situation at any time? his life is the most important. Hehe, hehehehehehe!¡± Chapter 1505 - 1505 Her house definitely doesn’t slaughter pigs 1505 Her house definitely doesn¡¯t ughter pigs Hence, Cheng huaijin also joined in. The king of quicksand Kingdom waved his hand. He was old and didn¡¯t want to y with the young anymore. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he hurt his back. He was only responsible for visiting when he had nothing to do. Quicksand country wasn¡¯t big, but it had all the essentials. !! To the East of the royal city, there was a camp set up by the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. To the North of the camp, there wasnd where some food was grown. The arena was set up in the camp. The entire quicksand country did not have as many soldiers as kun city. There were only about 50000 soldiers in total, but they were all young men between 18 to 40 years old. Gu Xin had already selected a group of people and they stood neatly below the ring. Shakko did not know how strong they were, so he could only choose the ones he liked. After choosing, they had to go to the side to register. Gu Xin stood not far from the ring with her hands behind her back. She was going to observe Sha kou¡¯s moves first so that she could counter themter. She wasn¡¯t that arrogant. She didn¡¯t think she could defeat the shakkos, but she still had a chance of surviving 30 moves. She just hoped that these shakos wouldn¡¯t be arrogant and think that she was only good at using poison. Shako¡¯s team would go on stage ording to their age. The 40-odd people who followed mo Fei out this time were all around his age, around 20. The first one to fight was said to have his tribe annexed by the cloud Sea tribe. The people of the cloud Sea tribe had captured all the people of his tribe and made them ves. At that time, he was still young, but he was clever and escaped. He met the mo couple and was adopted by the sand Dragon Gang, growing up with mo Fei. He picked a soldier from the sand divine Kingdom who looked to be around his age. After the two of them went up the stage, they chose their weapons and attacked. This Sha kou¡¯s moves were Swift and fierce, but the soldiers of the sand divine Kingdom were not bad either. They could withstand his moves. By the time shako was a little tired, the soldiers of the sand divine Kingdom began to fight back. In the end, shako was defeated and was beaten off the stage. Gu Xin felt that this little shako would definitelye and fight with her in a while. Hahaha, she already knew how he would attack. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, he would definitely be able tost 30 moves. In the next dozens of matches, Shakko won some, but also lost some. Shako, who lost, challenged Gu Xin. Gu Xin was already prepared for this. She did not remove the sandbags from her hands and feet for the time being and nned to do soter. There were still a dozen or so who had lost, and it wouldn¡¯t be toote to lose after they had held on for more than ten. She had already decided to treat the medicine seriously and give it her all every time. There were more than ten shakos who lost. At first, Gu Xin had it easy, but until the seventh one, no one was able to take her down within 30 moves. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her hands were flexible and agile, always able to quickly avoid the other party¡¯s moves, and from time to time, she would take the initiative to attack. It was fine if she did not make a move, but once she did, she would definitely use all her strength. Anyway, the shakos had a new understanding of the girls of the great Zhou Dynasty. They all felt that they had been deceived by the chief. The chief said that thedies of the Zhou Dynasty were all docile, but the madam was fiercer because her family ughtered pigs. No way. Princess Xinxin knew that her family didn¡¯t ughter pigs just by looking at her tiny appearance. Otherwise, how could she be so thin? Thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty would probably be tough regardless of their weight. The little leader still wanted to go back to great Zhou to get married? He would definitely try to persuade the little leader in the future. At this moment, it was the eighth person¡¯s turn to go on stage. Gu Xin looked at the person in front of her. This won¡¯t do. She had to remove the sandbag in advance. Just now, she realized that this person was the best among all the people who lost. Chapter 1507 - 1507 Chapter 1507-low chance of winning 1507 Chapter 1507-low chance of winning Lu Zheng and Peng ze didn¡¯t speak first. The general didn¡¯t speak. White two and the rest who were standing beside them didn¡¯t speak either. A man with curly yellow hair stepped down from the leading camel. He stood in front of Lu Zheng and Peng ze and sized them up. He asked uncertainly,¡±Lang GE people?¡± When Lu Zheng and the rest met the caravan two days ago, they had used gold to exchange for the clothes here, but their appearance was still different from the ones here. Lu Zheng and Peng ze looked at each other and did not speak. They pretended not to understand the yellow curly-haired man¡¯s awkward great Zhou dialect. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om !! ¡°Are you from the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± At this moment, the girl in white came over on a camel. Her great Zhou dialect was more authentic. However, the way she looked down from the camel made Lu Zheng and Peng ze very unhappy. They were all in high positions. Other than the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, they had never been treated like this before. Although he was unhappy, he could not show it. After all, this was not the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty. Moreover, they could only speak thenguage of the great Zhou, so they could only pretend to be people of the Lang GE Kingdom at the moment. Not everyone could pretend to be mute! Hence, the two of them nodded. Lu Zheng was the first to speak, ¡± ¡°May I ask who your group is?¡± The blue-eyed girl in white didn¡¯t answer his question, but asked, ¡± ¡°What are you nning to do by heading west?¡± Her tone was cold and arrogant. If it wasn¡¯t for her subordinates saying that the Lang GE Kingdom wasn¡¯t up to standard, she wouldn¡¯t even be willing to deal with these people. ¡°I want to do some business,¡± Lu Yang said. The king gave an order before the new year that no one was allowed to go east. We are all businessmen, so we can only go west. I¡¯m nning to take the risk toe to the West and bring some things that the Lang GE Kingdom doesn¡¯t have to sell to earn a sum of money and live.¡± Lu Zheng and the others only had daily necessities on their camels. If they said that they were going to the West to sell things, they would definitely be exposed. Hence, they could only say that they were going to the West to buy things and sell them back. Thedy in white was silent for a while, probably trying to digest Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Then, she asked the yellow curly hair to carry the oilmp and check on Lu Zheng¡¯s camel. Lu Zheng and Peng ze looked at each other. The people here were really overbearing! The two of them were nning to Rob this group of people, but they only had seven people and the other party had more than forty people. Under the circumstances of not knowing the other party¡¯s background, the odds of winning were not high. Therefore, they gave up on the idea. After the yellow-haired man checked the camels of Lu Zheng and the others, thedy in white believed their story for the time being. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the cloud Sea tribe. There¡¯s something you want there. Do you have enough gold coins on you?¡± The white-robed, blue-eyeddy asked. yes, but we didn¡¯t have time to make gold coins. They are all gold ingots. Peng ze nodded quickly. Fortunately, the Lang GE Kingdom did not use gold coins like the West and used gold ingots like the great Zhou. Otherwise, they would not be able to take out gold coins for a while. He used his hands to gesture with the merchants he had met before to buy clothes. This also made them understand that although most people in the West used gold coins, gold ingots could also be used. When Lu Zheng set off, he had brought two boxes of gold with him. ¡°Let me see, I¡¯ll exchange it for gold coins.¡± The white-robed blue-eyeddy said. Lu Zheng nodded to second Bai and he took out a ten tael gold ingot. The yellow curly-haired man took the fruit and presented it with both hands, respectfully handing it to the White-clothed blue-eyeddy. Chapter 1508 - 1508 The princess 1508 The princess The blue-eyed girl in white took the gold and tossed it around. She nodded and said, ¡± there¡¯s enough. How many do you have? do you need to change all of them? ¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±Alright, alright. No one wanted to trade with us before!¡± Many thanks, miss.¡± After he finished speaking, he pointed at second white. Second white understood. He went to get a box. !! The blue-eyeddy in white asked her men to exchange for the same amount of gold coins for them. At this time, the subordinates of the blue-eyeddy in white had already set up a tent and invited her to rest. She got off the camel and walked towards the tent. He did not even look at Lu Zheng or Peng ze in the process. The group of people also started to pack up and prepare food. That yellow curly hair looked like a person in charge. He didn¡¯t need to do anything, so he ran over to Lu Zheng¡¯s fire and chatted with them. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you guys bring something from the Lang GE Kingdom to sell? It¡¯s selling very well!¡± The yellow curly hair¡¯s pronunciation was still not urate, but if one listened carefully, they could still understand. ¡°We thought that the West was rich in natural resources, so we didn¡¯t bring any. Moreover, a lot of things from the Lang GE Kingdom came from the great Zhou Dynasty. Before the new year, the king did not let us businessmen go east to the great Zhou Dynasty, so we have no more stock!¡± Second white continued. The yellow curly hair looked at Lu Zheng and Peng ze in disdain. These two were stupid. Their hearing was not as good as his. They actually didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. They were also business people! ¡°Idiot!¡± The yellow curly hair muttered. Lu Zheng and Peng ze were at a loss, as if they really didn¡¯t understand. The pronunciation was too strange. ¡°Hey, I heard that the great Zhou Dynasty is very big! There¡¯s no desert there. It¡¯s all green hills and clear water, right?¡± The yellow curly hair asked second white. ¡°We don¡¯t know! We¡¯ve been to the great Zhou¡¯s border city, kun city. From a distance, there are many mountains, but as for green water, there¡¯s a Lake in kun city. I don¡¯t know if that counts.¡± Second white said. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve seen the painting. The paintings from yourng GE Kingdom are really green mountains and clear waters. There were also chickens, ducks, and geese, as well as all kinds of small animals on the mountain. I really like it!¡± The yellow curly hair said. His words made Lu Zheng and Peng ze certain that these people¡¯s status in the Yunhai tribe was not low. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not a merchant. Otherwise, how could they get the paintings from the Lang GE Kingdom? Lu Zheng and Pengze guessed that this Kingng GE most likely used great Zhou¡¯s good environment and rich resources to tempt the leader of the cloud Sea tribe to form an alliance with him and attack great Zhou. The desert was a ce where even birds would not want to poop. After living here for a long time, people would definitely yearn for the great Zhou with green mountains and clear waters. The two of them didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued to listen to the conversation between the yellow curly hair and second white. ¡°Hey, can you teach me how to speakng GEnguage? Be more urate, like our Princess, the kind that allng GE people can understand.¡± The yellow curly hair said. ¡°Her Royal Highness?¡± Second white asked in shock. The yellow curly hair covered his mouth and stopped talking. ¡°Cough, cough. Actually, what you said is quite good. Slow down a little and I can understand more or less. ¡± Seeing him like this, second white no longer cared about the identity of the blue-eyeddy in white and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m stupid. No, it¡¯s a little strange. However, in the entire Cloud Sea, only her Highness can speak the most official and authentg GEnguage.¡± The yellow curly hair said proudly, then reminded him in a low voice, ¡± that¡¯s our seventh Princess. She¡¯s very doted on by the King and Queen, and she¡¯s also the smartest person in Yunhai.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1509 - 1509 The seventh Princess, Angel 1509 The seventh Princess, Angel Since he had already let the cat out of the bag, yellow curly hair didn¡¯t feel the need to hide anymore. He told second white about their identities. The girl in white was the seventh daughter of King Cloud Sea, Ajil. She was leading the Army to attack a tribe in the North of the desert. After taking the cloud Sea Army and winning a big victory, he decided to return to the cloud Sea tribe. ¡°Then you¡¯re also brave soldiers?¡± second white asked with a face full of admiration. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The yellow curly-haired man shook his head. no, no, no. We¡¯re not. We¡¯re the princess¡¯s servants. Those soldiers are handling the follow-up matters. Yellow curly hair even kindly told second white that the other small countries in the desert would not be safe this year because their King and Queen would subdue them one by one and organize the Army to head east. At that time, they would divide up the great Zhou and other countries in the East with the Lang GE Kingdom. The world was divided into two, and they had friendly rtions. Yellow curly hair reminded second white to learn the localnguage on the way back to the sea of clouds. Otherwise, he would be scammed when he bought things. Second white gratefully handed ten gold coins to the yellow curly hair, ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to depend on you to take care of us in the future, big brother!¡± The yellow curly hair epted it with a peace of mind, indicating that he would take good care of it. He also suggested another way for white two to get things without gold coins, which was to cooperate with them to Rob the caravan on the way back. As long as the caravans weren¡¯t from the Yunhai tribe or were under the Yunhai tribe, they could be robbed. These traveling merchants had a lot of things on them! Second White¡¯s face was full of gratitude, thank you big brother for bringing us to fortune. Just as curly yellow was about to say something, the other party had already called for him to eat. He regretfully took the 10 gold coins and returned to the group. The two ces where they started the fire were not far from each other. Lu Zheng and the others could still hear the sound of the seventh Princess of Yunhai eating. For a moment, none of them spoke. Should he follow them to the cloud Sea tribe tomorrow or find a way to go alone? However, Princess Yun Hai clearly intended to go down this path. If she found an excuse to go alone, she would be suspected. Now that they were outnumbered, Lu Zheng and Peng ze finally decided to follow them for a while, learn the localnguage, and find a chance to escape. In the tent, the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea, Ajil, had already taken off the White cloth that wrapped her body. She was extremely beautiful, at least the most beautiful woman in the cloud Sea tribe. Under her long and curly eyshes were a pair of bright blue eyes. At this moment, she was thinking about Lu Zheng, Peng ze, and the others. She had seen the merchants from the Lang GE Kingdom, but she always felt that these people were not like merchants. Instead, they gave her the same feeling as her older brother. The seventh Princess of the cloud Sea, Ajil, had six older brothers. Only her older brother had the same father and mother as her. The others were all older brothers from different mothers. She had more than ten more brothers and sisters, but only she and her older brother were born by the Queen. Therefore, she had a very high status in the cloud Sea tribe and was doted on by the whole family. However, she was also very capable. Otherwise, she would not have led an Army to attack another tribe alone. She was suspicious of Lu Zheng and Peng ze. If they could go to the Yunhai tribe with them honestly and just buy things back to thenge Kingdom, then she would be overthinking it. If something else happened halfway, then these two were definitely not good people. She would take them back by force, lock them up, and torture them. Chapter 1510 - 1510 The past of fourth Madam Peng 1510 The past of fourth Madam Peng After she had figured it out, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Her personal guards were all outside, so she had nothing to worry about. Lu Zheng and Pengze didn¡¯t know that Ajil was suspicious of them, but they didn¡¯t think that Ajil would trust them so much as to be merchants from thenge Kingdom. Early the next morning, both parties set off with caution and probing. ¡­¡­ In kun city, thousands of miles away, Gu shouxin had already sent people to investigate the past of the fourthdy of the Peng family. He found a suspicious point. Before the fourthdy of the Peng family saved the fourth general of the Peng family, she had been thrown into the mountains by her family for a period of time. What had happened during this period of time, their vige and even their family were not clear. The fourthdy of the Peng family was known as the ¡± unknown person ¡± in their vige. When she was born, her mother died due to difficultbor. Her father married her stepmother, but her stepmother did not treat her well. When her stepmother was eight months pregnant, she ate the sugar water that she served and gave birth to a dead baby. Her stepmother chased her to her grandparents ¡®house, and she lived there for three years. In these three years, her grandparents fell ill and died one after another. Her uncle and aunt were no longer willing to take her in. At that time, she had already be sensible. Her father was a good man. Her second wife had sessfully given birth to a son without her daughter at home, and her father wanted to take her home. Her stepmother cried, threw a tantrum, and hung herself. She carried her son back to her parents ¡®house and yed all sorts of tricks. Her father was still determined to take her back. He only promised her stepmother that he would take her back and give her food to eat. He still had to do the work that needed to be done. After that, she returned to her own home. A few yearster, she was ten years old. Her stepmother had a miscarriage again because of her. Her father had no choice but to build a thatched cottage for her in the vige. She lived in the thatched cottage alone for three years. Later, a family in the vige boughtnd next to the thatched cottage and nned to build a house. In the end, the house was repaired. On the first day that the family moved in, something happened to their son. Her stepmother had spread rumors that she was a jinx. The family that lost their son vented their anger on the 13-year-old fourthdy of the Peng family. Her father went to make peace. In the fight, her father was hit on the head, and the matter was finally over. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After being hit like that, her father was paralyzed in bed for half a year before he died. Now, her stepmother was not happy. Her man was dead and her son was not even ten years old. How was she going to live? After the funeral was over, she joined forces with fourth Lady Peng¡¯s uncles and aunts, as well as the family of the deceased son, to bring the matter to the head of the family. They said that they had to deal with this jinx. She brought bad luck to her parents, her grandparents, her brothers, and the vigers. As long as she was alive, she would not be able to live in peace. The vigers thought about it and agreed. Hence, they responded enthusiastically. The result was that fourth Lady Peng, who had just turned 14, was driven into the mountains. The vigers naturally wouldn¡¯t kill her, but driving her into the mountains was no different from killing her. There were many poisonous snakes and fierce beasts in the mountains that bordered Yuzhou and kunzhou. The vigers had thought that the fourthdy of the Peng family would not live for more than half a month in the mountains. They had never expected that she would bring a handsome young man back to the vige three monthster and ask for her household registration graciously. She was going to get married soon. After knowing the identity of the fourth general of the Peng family, her stepmother and the vigers did not dare to say anything. After that, fourth Madam Peng followed fourth general Peng to kun city and gave birth to Peng mu a few monthster. During the few months in the mountains, the two of them had already secretly pledged to be married. Therefore, counting the days, Peng mu should have been born at full term. Because of his poor health, he announced to the public that he had prematurebor. Only the Peng family knew that the two of them had already experienced the nuptial night before the wedding banquet. Chapter 1511 - 1511 Only trust 1511 Only trust Ever since Peng mu was born, the fourthdy of the Peng family had gained a foothold in the Peng family and never returned to her maternal family. However, she was still willing to help her maternal younger brother, but she was unwilling to pay attention to her stepmother. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At this moment, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were sitting in the study room. The floor was carpeted, and the Twin sons were ying on the floor. Cai Xiaolian smacked her lips and said,¡±miss Chen¡¯s fate was so rough when she was young!¡± Fortunately, he had met fourth general Peng. However, fourth general Peng¡¯s announcement was a little too much of a coincidence.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Cai Xiaolian.¡±You think so too?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment before sighing,¡±That girl, Xinxin, looks like you. You two have the same expression. Especially the eyes, they really looked alike! I haven¡¯t seen Xinxin in months! AI!¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t worry. Her uncle Jun had sent a letter saying that this girl had started to use my method to torture the soldiers of quicksand country. She also wanted to take shako for her own use. She wasn¡¯t afraid, and instead responded positively. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at Gu shouxin and said,¡±who was the one who said that he wanted to pamper his daughter?¡± Whenever I think of our family¡¯s little Jiaojiaopeting and training with a group of men in the yellow sand, my heart will ache. The pretty little girl we raised, when shees back, she¡¯s dark and as heroic as the men in the desert. I, I don¡¯t dare to think about it!¡± hahahaha Yingluo! Gu shouxinughed. when we started raising her a few years ago, wasn¡¯t she dark? Not only was it ck, but it also looked silly. Now, at least she was not stupid. I believe that she can protect herself and will be very outstanding. I nowpletely believe in the koi luck you told niannian about. Little Lian, believe in Xinxin, she will do a good job.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. At this moment, he could only believe in his daughter. Quicksand country was thousands of miles away from the great Zhou Dynasty. Other than believing in her, there was nothing she could do as a mother. ¡°If only Yizhu wasn¡¯t married and was still in kun city, we could have her test miss Chen.¡± Cai Xiaolian changed the topic and stopped thinking about Gu Xin. She was afraid that she would overthink and end up being worried. do you think there¡¯s a possibility that Peng mu isn¡¯t the child of miss Chen and fourth brother Peng? ¡± Gu shouxin made a bold guess. at that time, miss Chen did not save Peng Laosi when she was driven into the mountains. She and Peng Laosi only stayed in the mountains for more than a month. Before Peng Laosi, she stayed in the mountains alone for more than a month. On the other hand, Peng mu was supposed to be born at full term. The Peng family thought that it was prematurebor and attributed Peng MU¡¯s poor health to it. If Peng mu was born at full term, then there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s not Peng Laosi¡¯s son.¡± wait, let me sort it out. I don¡¯t quite understand why you¡¯re beating around the bush. Cai Xiaolian smacked her lips. It sounded soplicated. One pregnancy would make one stupid for three years. Now that she was pregnant twice, would she be stupid for six years? why was her reaction so slow now? ¡°Lu Zheng said that Kingng GE was King qu, and King qu addressed Peng mu very intimately, as if he was an elder. In that case, is it possible that Peng mu is rted to King qu?¡± Gu shouxin directly said the result of his guess. ¡°Ah?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. no way. King qu is the same age as our Father, and miss Chen is a few years younger than me. Chapter 1512 - 1512 He must be in the great Zhou 1512 He must be in the great Zhou ¡°It¡¯s possible. I asked uncle Peng about the time when fourth brother Peng got into an ident. Uncle Peng was in the capital at that time, so I asked him about the qu King. He said that the qu King¡¯s eldest grandson was born that year, but he was weak and sickly. The qu King personally went to the temple to pray for his eldest grandson for six months. ¡°Moreover, the qu King¡¯s descendants are all weak and sickly. They¡¯ve been soaked in medicine since they were young. He had a few sons, but only one survived in the end. He has quite a few grandsons, but none of them are as healthy as the others.¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°You mean, when King qu went to thengge Kingdom, or on his way back from thengge Kingdom, he met miss Chen in the forest? Then, he took control of the Chen family and helped the Chen family plot against the fourth general of the Peng family. In the end, he let the Peng family, a family of generals, raise his son?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that this was a bit of a fantasy. ¡°I guess so.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. think about it. After she married into kun city, she never left this ce or went to the capital. As a King, King qu had never been to this pass before. How did the qu King know Peng mu?¡± ¡°Peng MU¡¯s betrayal has been confirmed. The Peng family has so many children and grandchildren. Besides Peng mu, look at the other children. Which one of them isn¡¯t loyal to the Emperor and serves the country? why is it that Peng mu has been raised wrongly? Even the youngest Peng Lil ¡®eight would tell her that when she grew up, she would go to the battlefield with her grandfather, uncles, and brothers to kill the enemy and protect the people! This shows that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Peng family¡¯s upbringing.¡± ¡°Peng mu made an excuse that he couldn¡¯t have Xiao Yu and used Yin Feili to deal with Xinxin. It was just an excuse. When Xiao Yu was in his house for two years, he had many opportunities to mention this to his family. He and Xiao Yu are both at marriageable age.¡± ¡°From this, it can be seen that Peng mu received the Peng family¡¯s education of being loyal to the monarch and serving the country, while also receiving another kind of education. Then why was there another kind of education that surpassed the Peng family¡¯s? That¡¯s because you¡¯re the only one in the Peng family who can inherit their family¡¯s title. Above you, there¡¯s still the Emperor of the great Zhou. However, it was different on the other side. Even if they could not destroy the great Zhou, they could still be the king of thenge Kingdom. The king of a territory doesn¡¯t need to listen to anyone.¡± ¡°So, my conclusion is that miss Chen and Peng mu knew who the qu King was a long time ago and were ordered to do things by the qu King. Of course, miss Chen¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t as good as Peng MU¡¯s. So, before Peng mu grew up, kun city was fine. After Peng mu grew up, the city defense map was leaked. I also became the district Magistrate of kun state. In the end, it¡¯s difficult to get the city defense map from the Peng family. Therefore, when Lu Zheng pointed out to the Peng family that the city defense map had been leaked and the Peng family had sessfully traced it to the county Magistrate, Peng mu definitely had something to do with it. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Before Lu Zheng was reborn, he didn¡¯t know about Peng mu. He didn¡¯t even know that Kingng GE was King qu.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±bear with it, didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t write it down in detail?¡± He just wanted to show that the male protagonist turned the tide. When he arrived at kun city, he directly reversed the oue and the Lang GE Kingdom was finished.¡± Gu shouxin smiled, pinched Cai Xiaolian¡¯s fingers, and muttered, ¡± ¡°From the news that Lu Zheng sent back, Peng mu definitely didn¡¯t escape back to thenge Kingdom. He must be in the great Zhou now. Moreover, other than miss Chen, the Peng family should have other spies working for the qu King. Now, we can catch the mole. We¡¯ll find a breakthrough from miss Chen.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1513 - 1513 The song family’s third grandma 1513 The song family¡¯s third grandma Cai Xiaolian continued,¡±however, the Peng family had received Lu Zheng¡¯s reminder and cleaned up their subordinates. To be able to be a spy in such a situation, he must be extraordinary.¡± Your men have only been trained for a few years. Can you really find out?¡± ¡°Little Lian, are you looking down on my ability to raise people?¡± Gu shouxin said, feeling wronged. Cai Xiaolian patted him in annoyance. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯alright, let¡¯s get down to business. The people under me might not be able to find anything. But I still have Lu Zheng¡¯s men under me! I¡¯ve already sent a letter to the capital to have Bai Yi return. Bai Yi had been the sect master of the thousand des sect since he was 12 years old. He was now in his 20s. In ten years, the people he had trained could deal with people in the capital. So, I asked him toe to kun city to investigate the Peng family and find the mole.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±Bai Yi is indeed not bad. Even the emperor¡¯s men didn¡¯t notice him.¡± If he secretly investigated the Peng family, the Peng family wouldn¡¯t be suspicious, and they wouldn¡¯t have any trouble because they didn¡¯t want to suspect the Chen family.¡± Bai Yi¡¯s ability was obvious to all. The things he did in the capital allowed the Gu family and Lu Zheng to stay in kunzhou without worry. Moreover, he had been in the capital for almost three years, so he was able to leave it to his subordinates to look after. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At this time, the twins were tired from ying on the floor. Theyid on the carpet and fell asleep. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also stopped chatting. They each carried a child and put them in the crib. Gu shouxin looked at the two identical sons in the crib, and they were even surnamed ye. He was in a good mood. He returned to the study room and started writing to Gu Xin. Since his daughter was like the Overlord flower in the desert, then he, as her father, would teach her from a distance! In the past, he thought that even if his daughter got married in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be too far away from home. In addition, Gu Xin was still young. He hoped that his daughter would be able to protect herself, live a happy life, and not be easily deceived. As for scheming against others, he had never taught her before. Whoever knew that his daughter could go thousands of miles away. Fine, in that unfamiliarnd, he was now teaching her how to recognize people, use people, and scheme against people from a distance. It was considered aing-of-age gift for her. When women reached 15 years of age, it was also theiring-of-age ceremony. Even if he didn¡¯t want his daughter to grow up so quickly, he had to make her grow up. ¡­¡­ The song family in Fuzhou. Cheng Huaiyu was coaxing his son to sleep. She had experienced so much in the past two years that the immaturity on her face had long faded. She tied her hair into a woman¡¯s bun in a well-behaved manner and looked at her son in her arms with a face full of love. Recently, she had received a letter from her foster parents, saying that her brother had been found. She did not doubt it at all, so her attitude was much better than before. After coaxing the child to sleep, her expression immediately became cold. The maidservant standing by her side lowered her head, not daring to look at her. ¡°What did you say Song Cheng was doing?¡± Cheng Huaiyu nced at the servant girl and asked. ¡°Third aunt, third master is at spring fragrance brothel today and won¡¯t being back.¡± The maidservant lowered her head even more, afraid that Cheng Huaiyu would lose his temper. ¡°Oh, I know. I¡¯ll be reading in the studyter, you stay here to look after the little Lord. When the little Lord wakes up, you don¡¯t have to wake me up, you just have to coax him to sleep.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and ordered. ¡°Alright, third aunt. This servant will not disturb third aunt.¡± The maidservant felt as if she had been pardoned, her heart filled with joy. The young master could sleep for four hours in a row at night. By then, third grandma would definitelye back to rest. She would not have to worry about disturbing third grandma and being punished by her. Chapter 1514 - 1514 Do you need my help 1514 Do you need my help Cheng huaijin got up and drank a ss of water, then went to the study. At this very moment, there was someone waiting in her study room. This person was Peng mu. Peng mu had also only arrived two days ago. When Cheng Huaiyu received Peng Yizhu¡¯s letter, Peng mu hadn¡¯t appeared yet. However, she had promised Peng Yizhu that as long as Peng mu appeared, she would immediately send him a letter by pigeon. That night, she had already sent the news that Peng mu was with her back to kun city. In the afternoon, she received a letter from kun city, asking her to dy Peng mu for ten days, no matter what method she used. Cheng Huaiyu came to the door of the study and looked up at the full moon in the sky. Today was the fifteenth day of the month, Xinxin¡¯s birthday. That year, because her parents and brother wanted sister niannian to be their eldest brother¡¯s concubine, the two families broke off. They had known each other for a few years, but she had only celebrated Xinxin¡¯s birthday once. She had never thought of harming Xinxin, but Xinxin was hurt because of her and was forced to a ce thousands of miles away. She couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in her heart. She clenched her fists. No matter what, she had to make Peng mu stay. She took a deep breath, walked to the door, and slowly pushed it open. Thanks to Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s status, the song family didn¡¯t dare to make things too difficult for Cheng Huaiyu. Therefore, if she didn¡¯t want someone to stand guard outside her study, no one would dare to stand guard. ¡°Little Yu!¡± Peng mu had grown a lot taller and looked even more handsome. In front of Cheng Huaiyu, he still looked like a thin and weak schr. ¡°Rokuro, I coaxed the child to sleep, so I came to see you.¡± Cheng Huaiyu had also returned to the way she had been in kun city, smiling innocently. Peng mu walked over and pulled Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Yu, I¡¯m Yingying.¡± Cheng Huaiyu pulled back his hand. Rokuro, you¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m married. Peng MU¡¯s expression darkened. Cheng Huaiyu sat at the table and looked at him. Peng mu followed him and sat down. The two of them remained silent for a quarter of an hour. In the end, Cheng Huaiyu lost and she asked, ¡± ¡°Rokuro, do you need my help?¡± Peng mu didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Cheng Huaiyu. I don¡¯t believe what foster mother said, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu continued. foster mother has always been biased against me, so I don¡¯t believe her. I won¡¯t ask you if this is true. Just tell me, what do you need me to do? Back in the Peng family, it was also thanks to you that I was able to survive the first two years of losing my brother.¡± Peng mu sighed and asked,¡±Xiao Yu, if ¡­ If what fifth aunt said is true ¡­¡± Would you be angry with me if I let someone harm third Gu?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, then felt a little conflicted. In the end, as if he had made up his mind, he said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. You are you, and Xinxin is Xinxin. Ever since my family got into trouble and second uncle Gu became the top scorer, Xinxin and I were destined to be different. I¡¯m already married. I don¡¯t want to remember the things of the past and the people of the past. I don¡¯t want to talk about them.¡± Peng mu stared at Cheng Huaiyu for a while, as if he was trying to confirm if she was telling the truth. Cheng Huaiyu let him size her up, not hiding her expression. She said magnanimously, ¡± ¡°Liu Lang, they¡¯re all looking for you now. Do you want me to give you some silver and find you a Manor to live in for a while? I can only help you this much.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Peng mu couldn¡¯t help but hold Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to pull her hand back, but Peng mu held it tightly.¡±Xiao Yu,e with me! I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Chapter 1515 - 1515 Chapter 1515-follow me 1515 Chapter 1515-follow me Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Peng mu as if he was looking at something terrifying. In her mind, she was thinking that Peng mu definitely had subordinates outside, so it would be impossible for her to trick him into the manor and wait for the people of kun city toe and catch him. Leave with him? It might even drag on for a few days. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Peng mu looked at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s shocked expression and patted her hand with a smile. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, Song Cheng didn¡¯t treat you well. The song family is just a merchant family. Song Cheng is out there having fun. Although they don¡¯t dare to mess with you in public for the sake of my fifth aunt and uncle, what about in the dark? I know that you don¡¯t like Song Cheng. Back then, you were merely deceived by him using your brother¡¯s information. Xiao Yu, the song family doesn¡¯t have any news of your brother, and they don¡¯t have the ability to help you find him. But I¡¯m different, I have the ability to find your brother for you. Come with me! I don¡¯t mind you being married, but I me myself for not protecting you well back then. But now, it was possible. Little Yu, you have to believe me. ¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu and muttered after a long time, ¡± ¡°I mind. Besides, I have a child. I won¡¯t go with you. My child is not even a year old. Rokuro, since you don¡¯t need my help and can leave on your own, then you should leave quickly! They guessed that you woulde to me. Maybe they have people in Fuzhou now!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Peng muughed mockingly. I was able to escape from the capital, and even the emperor¡¯s men couldn¡¯t catch me. Why would I fear them? ¡± The more Cheng Huaiyu said this, the less guarded Peng mu was against her. Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu without saying anything. ¡°Little Yu, you really don¡¯t want to find your brother?¡± There¡¯s no news of your brother in the entire great Zhou. at that time, the ce where you had an ident was in Yuzhou, which was closer to the West. Your brother did not appear in the other countries. Now, only the Lang GE Kingdom is left. This time, I¡¯m going to the Lang GE Kingdom. If youe with me, you might be able to see your brother!¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face showed that she was moved. Peng mu was delighted. if ¡­ If you¡¯re really worried about the child, let¡¯s entrust the child to a family to take care of him. We¡¯ll go to thenge Kingdom together and find my brother. After I¡¯ve settled things, we¡¯lle back to pick up the child, okay? ¡± Xiao Yu,e with me, I will treat your son as my own child in the future.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu suspiciously,¡±then why can¡¯t we leave with the child?.¡± Peng mu was overjoyed,¡±little Yu, you¡¯re agreeing?¡± Let me exin. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bring it, but it¡¯s inconvenient. The child¡¯s crying is unpredictable. We¡¯ll take the waterway when the timees. The inspection at the beach is very strict, and it¡¯ll be easy to expose ourselves if we bring the child along. I promise you, when I can enter the great Zhou at will, I will definitelye back to pick up our child!¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s conflicted expression made Peng mu calm down. He believed that he would be able to convince Xiao Yu. As for children, he would have many children with Xiao Yu in the future. This one¡¯s life and death was just a matter of his words. Xiao Yu was so simple and stupid, she wouldn¡¯t doubt him. Cheng Huaiyu hesitated for a while, then pursed her lips and said, ¡± ¡°Rokuro, let me think about it! Or, you can leave now and not wait for me. What if they find you?¡± Peng mu shook his head,¡±I won¡¯t.¡± I¡¯ll wait for you. Ten days, alright?¡± Chapter 1522 - 1522 Chapter 1522-ruthless 1522 Chapter 1522-ruthless This gave Gu Nian a lot of time to make the device. Lu Zheng and Pengze were slightly relieved. They discussed that on the way to the Yunhai tribe, their mission was to get information about the distribution of the small countries West of the desert from yellow curly hair. Then, they would be able to find quicksand country and find Xinxin without taking the wrong path. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two of them also realized that Angel seemed to havepletely ignored them. Of course, they would not let their guard down. Although this Angel was a woman, her abilities were no weaker than men¡¯s, and her mind was not that simple. The few of them were alone and weak, so they had to be careful. ¡­¡­ The 23rd day of the first month. Song Cheng had been away for a few days and was finally back. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of dealing with Peng mu, hoping that people from kun city woulde quickly, so shepletely ignored Song Cheng. ¡°Wifey, you haven¡¯t seen your husband for a few days. Does wifey miss your husband?¡± Song Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Cheng Huaiyu. He pounced over to hug her. Recently, Cheng Huaiyu had been trying to stall Peng mu. She didn¡¯t know what to do, but she knew that Peng mu liked her, so she dressed up a little more and used her beauty to charm him. If the people from kun city didn¡¯te within ten days, she could only use the method she was most unwilling to use to stall Peng mu. In the end, Song Cheng came back. The moment he came back, he looked at her with disgusting eyes and said disgusting things to her. Now, he obviously wanted to do more disgusting things. Cheng Huaiyu pushed Song Cheng away. She used all her strength and managed to push the defenseless Song Cheng away. Song Cheng¡¯s back hit the corner of the table, causing him to feel pain. He rubbed the back of his waist and took a few steps forward. He raised his hand and gave Cheng Huaiyu a p.¡±You b * tch, you dare to push me! Don¡¯t forget that your backer has already left, and you still want to threaten me?¡± Cheng Huaiyu covered her face and red at Song Cheng. Song Cheng pushed her onto the bed. I¡¯m telling you. You¡¯re my woman. I¡¯m officially married to you. I can touch you whenever I want to. Before I married you, you were already pregnant with my child. What are you pretending for?¡± Cheng Huaiyu struggled,¡±let go of me!¡± Let me go! Song Cheng, you animal!¡± She had not offered herself to him. Instead, she had been tricked by Song Cheng into drugging her. Her foster parents had adopted another daughter, and her foster mother loved her more. She felt that she had nowhere to go. After being harmed by Song Cheng, she had ced her hopes on the song family¡¯s ship. She had hoped that Song Cheng would take her out to sea to find her brother after she married him. Who knew that Song Cheng was not qualified to go out to sea at all. He was just lying to her. She had gotten pregnant on the night she was murdered. From then on, she had not allowed Song Cheng to touch her. When she was pregnant, she had used the excuse of being pregnant. After giving birth, she had used the excuse that she was not clean to hide for so long. In the past, her foster mother had told her that Song Cheng was not a good person and that she would not allow her to be with him. However, her brain was muddled back then. She always felt that her foster parents only liked their newly adopted daughter and even married her to a name-yingxue. What A Beautiful Name. And she had nothing. At that time, she only wanted to find her brother and did so many irrational things. Now that she thought about it, she wanted to hit herself. Song Cheng gave Cheng Huaiyu another p. ¡°Hmph! Alright, I¡¯ll let you see what kind of things animals do!¡± Song Cheng was pressing Cheng Huaiyu down so tightly that she couldn¡¯t move at all. When Song Cheng began to throw her clothes at her one by one and buried his head in her neck, Cheng Huaiyu pulled out the hairpin on her head. With a fierce look in her eyes, she ruthlessly stabbed it at the back of Song Cheng¡¯s neck. Chapter 1523 - 1523 Calm down a little 1523 Calm down a little Fresh blood sprayed on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s bed, on the bed curtain, and everywhere. Song Cheng¡¯sst thought before he died was, how dare she? Because Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s attack had hit his vitals, Song Cheng didn¡¯t even struggle before he died. Cheng huaijin pushed Song Cheng over and sat up. Her hands were trembling, and the hairpin was still stuck in Song Cheng¡¯s neck. She clenched her hands tightly and forced herself to calm down. Her eyes brightened. She could use this opportunity to dy Peng mu. She stood up, nning to go out and look for Peng mu. As a result, she ran into a maidservant at the door. The maidservant saw that she had blood on her body, and her hair and clothes were a little messy. She asked in a panic, ¡± ¡°Aunt ye, what¡¯s wrong? Third master, he¡¯s so weak!¡± Cheng Huaiyu red at the maidservant. ¡°Shut up!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The servant girl lowered her head in fear. Cheng Huaiyu was a little flustered. What should she do? Take this maidservant away! Yes, take him away. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t like it when there were too many people in the house. She was the only maidservant in the entire courtyard. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere!¡± Cheng Huaiyu said. The servant girl nodded and followed Cheng Huaiyu. The servant girl didn¡¯t expect Cheng Huaiyu to bring her to the study room where only Cheng Huaiyu could enter. Recently, their third aunt would send food to the study room every day, and she had a huge appetite. When she saw the door open from the study, it was a man. The servant girl understood that their third aunt finally couldn¡¯t stand watching third master indulge in debauchery and had learned to raise a man. However, he had even brought it home. It was really fierce! The one he had raised was much better looking than third master, but she looked a little young. She was probably not even as old as third grandma! So third aunt was into this? Peng mu also didn¡¯t expect Cheng Huaiyu to actually bring a servant girl here. He looked at Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°Rokuro, help me tie her up.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said. Peng mu didn¡¯t hesitate to directly chop the servant girl¡¯s neck with one hand, and this servant girl fainted. Only then did Peng mu see the bloodstains on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body. ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong? What was happening? Are you hurt?¡± Cheng Huaiyu dragged the servant girl into the room and closed the door. She took a few deep breaths and said, ¡± ¡°Rokuro, I, I killed someone.¡± Peng mu was shocked. Cheng Huaiyu shook his head and waved his hand,¡±I didn¡¯t want to kill him.¡± He was the one who wanted to take me by force. He¡¯s been loitering at the brothel for so many days, and the moment he came back, he wanted to ¡­ Wanted to tease me. I just wanted to push him away, but ¡­ But I ¡­ I couldn¡¯t push Yingluo away ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I just wanted to ¡­¡± Peng mu held onto Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±little Yu, calm down, calm down.¡± Did you stab Song Cheng to death with the hairpin on your head?¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu in surprise. Peng muughed. I see that the hairpin you usually wear when you see me is not here. ording to what you said, you can¡¯t push him away. You¡¯ve killed someone again. At this time, the best weapon is the gold hairpin on your head. Don¡¯t be afraid, good kill, he should be killed, he should die!¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu and asked,¡±sixth brother, what should we do?¡± What to do? Song Cheng was dead and was still in the house. He hade back today to have dinner with everyone. Everyone had seen him. I can¡¯t just throw him away. Rokuro, what do you think we should do?¡± Peng mu subconsciously hugged Cheng Huaiyu, but he was pushed away by him. Peng mu understood her feelings and said gently, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll handle this for you. You just need to go back and tidy up your room, clean yourself up, and calm down!¡± Chapter 1525 - 1525 Deliberately not saying 1525 Deliberately not saying ¡°So?¡± fourth general Peng asked. Gu Hui looked at fourth general Peng speechlessly, ¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s very likely that the people around him are keeping an eye on the entrance of the city. Fourth uncle, you and your men are all people he and the people around him are familiar with. It¡¯s not good for you to enter the city now. The three of us know how to disguise ourselves. Wait for the three of us to go into the city and check out the situation. You guys wait for news outside the city. Otherwise, they¡¯ll find out as soon as you enter the city. Why would we arrest anyone?¡± Princess Jinghe agreed,¡±fourth general Peng, the three of us have sessfully infiltrated the goddess Kingdom without being discovered.¡± It¡¯s indeed more convenient for them to enter the citypared to the two of you they¡¯re familiar with.¡± He sanniang also nodded. The Deputy general under fourth general Peng also felt that Gu Hui¡¯s words made sense. Previously, the news in the capital was that the person in the Peng residence was not Peng mu. More than a dozen people who took care of his daily needs had disappeared with Peng mu. Therefore, the Deputy general also tried to persuade him. Fourth general Peng exhaled and looked around. ¡°Fine, then you three girls will go in first. We¡¯ll wait for news outside. If there¡¯s no news by noon tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the song family directly.¡± Gu Hui nodded. Then, the three girls got off their horses, found a hidden ce, and began to dress up. After dressing up, he appeared in front of fourth general Peng and the others. As expected, they did not recognize him. The three of them didn¡¯t ride their horses anymore. They carried their small bags and set off. After walking for a short while, they came across an ox-cart, and the three of them paid for a ride. ¡°Big sister, did you already think of this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before, and only now?¡± He sanniang asked curiously after they entered the city and got off the ox-cart. ¡°Previously, Peng MU¡¯s mother even advised fourth uncle to let him go if possible! Like I said before, who knows if he¡¯ll agree to leave us behind and go on his own?¡± Gu Hui said in a deep voice. It was not that she was trying to measure the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a vile person. It was just that the words of the fourthdy of the Peng family had caused a grudge to form in her heart, and she did not even trust the fourth general of the Peng family anymore. After Gu Xin¡¯s ident, Gu Hui had been staying at her mother¡¯s house. Later, Peng ze and Xue Qianyu went to look for her. It was Gu shouxin who persuaded her to go back. At that time, Gu shouxin also asked her to pay attention to the fourth Mrs. Peng. Moreover, the first Mrs. Peng also came over to say something to her. So, she went back to the Peng family. Before they set off, she happened to hear fourth general Peng and his wife talking about this matter. Fourth general Peng only said that he would do as he saw fit and did not reject them immediately. Gu Hui felt ufortable, so she did not say a word along the way. She waited until they were about to reach Fuzhou City before telling them. Fortunately, fourth general Peng did not stop him. Otherwise, she would have suspected that fourth general Peng also wanted to let Peng mu go! ¡°Smart catch, high!¡± Princess Jinghe gave Gu Hui a thumbs up. On their way here, Gu yingxue had told the three of them where Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s husband¡¯s house was. Although Gu yingxue and the others were in Suzhou at the time, Peng Yizhu hade to Fuzhou when she was investigating Song Cheng. She had even brought Gu yingxue over to have fun, so Gu yingxue remembered it clearly. The three of them came to Yun an Street, where the song family was located. Without asking, they knew which house was the song family. The people around them were gossiping that the third son of the song family had killed himself in a brothel. ¡°I suspect that Peng mu killed the person so that he can take miss Cheng away!¡± Princess Jinghe whispered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He sanniang joined Princess Jinghe in the gossip. Gu Hui saw a group of people walking out from the song family that was being talked about. Among them was Cheng Huaiyu, who had a white flower on his head and a white ribbon tied around his shoulders. Chapter 1527 - 1527 Chapter 1527-knocked out 1527 Chapter 1527-knocked out ¡°Will his people be around the song family?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Not today. They¡¯re all in the brothel today to deal with Song Cheng¡¯s matter. I killed Song Cheng by mistake, and Peng mu said that it would be best for Song Cheng to die in a brothel. Therefore, as long as the song family¡¯s great grandmother did not return from the brothel, Peng mu and the others would have to stay there and watch. Sister Huihui, why don¡¯t you hide in his room first and wait for him toe back, then you can take action?¡± Cheng Huaiyu immediately gave Gu Hui an idea. ¡°Put this in the waterter and give it to him to drink. I¡¯ll hide in his residence. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Protect yourself well.¡± Gu Hui took out a small packet of medicinal powder. this ran ran ¡­ Cheng Huaiyu was a little hesitant. don¡¯t worry, this is grandma Xiao¡¯s medicine. It¡¯s colorless and tasteless. Even if Peng mu had been sick for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t have found out. Gu Hui said. ¡°Good! Then, sister Huihui,e with me!¡± Cheng Huaiyu kept the medicine bag and brought Gu Hui to the study. Gu Hui said a few words to he sanniang, who was at the door, then followed Cheng Huaiyu to the study. He sanniang ran to meet up with Princess Jing He. They exchanged a few words before he sanniang left the song family to look for fourth general Peng and the others. Princess Jinghe was still hiding in the shadows of the song family, nning to be Gu Hui¡¯s backup just in case. ¡­¡­ Regarding Song Cheng¡¯s matter, Peng mu had handled it wlessly. Great grandmother song had reported it to the authorities and used silver to give the Fuzhou magistrate to lock up the woman from the brothel so that she could return home and report to her mother-inw. Song Cheng¡¯s body had been transported back. Old Madam song was in tears and couldn¡¯t handle the funeral. Cheng Huaiyu also only knew how to hold her son and cry, so only old Madam song could handle the funeral. The song family¡¯s residence was soon filled with white cloth and whitenterns. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om There wasn¡¯t a man in charge at home, and when others came to offer their condolences, they left after offering incense. Gu Hui was hiding in the bookcase in the study. When she heard movement outside, she held her breath and focused. ¡°Xiao Yu, go and take care of the child. When you appear these two days, the more you cry, the better. It was the safest for the child to stay in the song family. The olddy would definitely treasure her grandson even more after losing her son. At that time, we¡¯ll burn down your courtyard and get a corpse, then we can leave together.¡± Said Peng mu as he entered the house and sat down. ¡°Alright, Rokuro.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and poured a ss of water for Peng mu. Liu Lang, where are your subordinates? I want to thank them. I don¡¯t have anything, only some money. They must need it!¡± Peng mu picked up his cup and smiled,¡±they have something to do now.¡± The morning of the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll leave the morning of the day after tomorrow, and they¡¯ll have to deal with the aftermath.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and agreed. When the timees, I¡¯ll just bring the silver. Rokuro, you must be tired after running around for me today. Have a snack and drink some water to fill your stomach. I¡¯ll ask cuiliu to get some food from the kitchen.¡± Peng mu was ttered. He took a sip of water, then took a piece of dessert from the table. After finishing the dessert, he finished the whole ss of water. All of a sudden, Peng mu felt dizzy and his eyes began to blur. He looked at Cheng Huaiyu in disbelief. Cheng Huaiyu directly retreated to the door. Peng mu put his hand to his mouth and blew the whistle. However, he only made a little sound before he fainted. Gu Hui came out of the bookcase and tied Peng mu up with a rope she had prepared earlier. She gagged him tightly and then lifted him up to leave. Chapter 1528 - 1528 Let him feel it 1528 Let him feel it Gu Hui stopped at the door and turned to Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°Little Yu, go to your husband¡¯s funeral and don¡¯te back here. When this is over, someone wille to pick you up and protect you.¡± alright! Cheng Huaiyu nodded. sister Huihui, hurry up and go! Gu Hui did not stop. She carried the man and left with Jing and the princess. Cheng Huaiyu tidied up the house, washed the cups with the water in the pot, and poured the water out of the courtyard. Then, she arranged it properly, making it look as if Peng mu had never returned. She then instructed the maidservants to take care of the child in the courtyard. If she was really scared, she could take the child to the olddy. The maidservant was naturally willing to take the child to the olddy¡¯s ce. Third master had just died, and she did not dare to stay in the courtyard alone. Even if the little Lord was there, he was still too small! Cheng Huaiyu began to wipe her tears in front of Song Cheng¡¯s coffin. She looked as sad as she could be. Meanwhile, Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe carried their men and left the song family. They got into the carriage that Princess Jinghe had rented. Just in time, Peng MU¡¯s people passed by them. Peng MU¡¯s underlings felt strange. Wasn¡¯t the song family holding a funeral? this person carried a sack onto the carriage. Could it be that he was taking the opportunity to steal something from the song family? Peng MU¡¯s underlings didn¡¯t care so much. They didn¡¯t enter from the main entrance, but directly flew up the courtyard wall, directly entering the study room in the night. He wanted to report the progress to Peng mu, but he realized that he was not there. His subordinate was anxious. His little master¡¯s mind was full of miss Cheng now, and there was no reason for him to hang out outside. The leader felt that something was wrong. He recalled the scene he had just seen, the one carrying the sack. No, he had to go and take a look. Thus, the leader ordered his subordinates to search the courtyard. If they could not find it, they could ask Cheng Huaiyu. He was the fastest and quickly chased after Gu Hui¡¯s carriage. Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe drove the carriage to an Inn. Then, Gu Hui carried Peng mu to book a room and asked Princess Jinghe to drive the carriage around the city. She had seen a group of suspicious people just now and did this as a precaution. The innkeeper had often seen people carrying things like this, but he had never seen a girl carrying such a big sack as if it was carrying a person. He wanted to ask more but Gu Hui gave him an ingot of gold and he shut up obediently. The shopkeeper personally brought Gu Hui to her room and asked her to call for someone if she had any instructions. He would instruct his men not to disturb her. Gu Hui nodded and closed the door. She threw Peng mu onto the ground and a muffled groan came from the sack. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. He woke up so quickly? Did you hurt? Do I have a lot of strength? Did he wake up the person who had taken the medicine? Peng mu had indeed woken up, but he was not in a good state. The pain in his body came, and that feeling of dizziness and swelling of the eyes continued. Gu Hui squatted down and opened the sack. Peng mu looked at the person in front of him. He did not recognize Gu Hui. ¡°Kingng GE¡¯s son?¡± Gu Hui looked at him coldly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Peng MU¡¯s pupils shrank. Gu Hui sneered and stuck out her tongue to show her mrs.¡±It really is! It seems that I really can¡¯t kill you. Then I¡¯ll collect some interest!¡± With that, Gu Hui lifted Peng mu up and kneed him in the stomach. With his mouth blocked, Peng mu could only make muffled sounds. He could not even scream. Gu Hui threw him directly against the wall. He bounced back and she stepped on his neck again. She twisted her feet left and right, letting Peng mu feel the taste of near death. Her Xinxin had suffered so much on her own, so she must have felt worse than this. Chapter 1529 - 1529 So youre looking for my sister 1529 So you¡¯re looking for my sister Gu Hui even held back. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t hold back, this Little Neck would be broken.
She wanted to break it, but her second uncle said that it was very likely to be Kingnge¡¯s son, and it would be of great use to keep it. Gu Hui still did not know that Kingng GE was King qu, so she did not know what great use this would have. However, Gu shouxin knew that Kingng GE was the qu King. Based on the subordinates that the qu King had given to Peng mu, Gu shouxin had analyzed that there were probably fewer descendants left of the qu King. Those in great Zhou had already been executed. This was witnessed by the people of great Zhou. Of course, the descendants that the qu King had left in great Zhou were definitely not very important to him. Those that could be important to him would definitely not be left in the qu King¡¯s residence. Peng mu had done so many things without being found out and had hidden himself so well. His own abilities must have been valued by King qu. Therefore, Peng mu couldn¡¯t die yet. He had to be captured and locked up. It would depend on Kingnge¡¯s n to send people to kun city to rescue him or directly send troops to attack. Gu shouxin currently hoped that Kingng GE would start the war directly. Gu shouxin had already produced a batch of powerful weapons. The letter from quicksand country let Gu shouxin know that the Alliance between the cloud Sea tribe and Kingng GE had beenpleted, but the Army of the cloud Sea tribe would not arrive so soon. In that case, as long as the Lang GE Kingdom dared to attack, he was confident that they would not be able to return. As for taking the initiative to attack, great Zhou did not have the advantage. If they took the initiative to attack, even if they won, great Zhou would suffer heavy casualties. When the Sandpiper and m fought, the third party would benefit. When the Yunhai tribe attacked, great Zhou would not even have the ability to defend the city. Therefore, before Gu Hui came to Fuzhou, Gu shouxin had told her to keep a close eye on him and not let him escape. She could torture him however she wanted, but he had to be alive. Gu Hui looked at Peng mu, who was on the ground. That pretty boy¡¯s face had turned purple. She lifted her leg and pulled out the cloth in Peng MU¡¯s mouth, waiting for him to catch his breath.
When he was able to catch his breath, Gu Hui blocked him and stepped on him again, repeating the process. When Peng mu fainted, Gu Hui would also pick up the cold water from the pot on the table and pour it on his face to wake him up. If Peng MU¡¯s gaze on Gu Hui could materialize, it would definitely be like throwing daggers. He had not recognized Gu Hui, but he had already guessed that she must be from kun city. She was not a female soldier under Lady Peng. He guessed that she was trained by the Gu family. ¡­¡­ As for Princess Jinghe, she was driving her carriage slowly around the city. As expected, someone caught up with her and stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re thinking of snatching a car in broad daylight?¡± Princess Jing He red at Peng MU¡¯s subordinate. Peng MU¡¯s underlings raised their heads to look at the sky. It was f * cking broad daylight, but it was night! He picked up Princess Jinghe and threw her out of the carriage. Then, he used his sword to open the carriage. There was a sack inside, but the other woman was gone. ¡°Speak, where¡¯s the other person who came out of the song family with you just now?¡± he asked, strangling Princess Jinghe¡¯s neck.
Princess Jinghe patted his arm and rolled her eyes. you¡¯re pinching me so I can¡¯t speak. This person probably thought of this as well, and changed to holding her by the cor. Princess Jinghe coughed a few times and said,¡±so you¡¯re looking for my sister!¡± Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? why did you have to touch me?¡± Peng MU¡¯s underlings: Princess Jinghe patted him and said,¡±brother, my sister won¡¯t like you if you¡¯re so rude.¡± She likes gentle ones.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1533 - 1533 Chapter 1533-a tough battle to fight 1533 Chapter 1533-a tough battle to fight The magic of the Jade bead was reflected at this time. A ¡®li felt that he had strength again. He pped his wings and wanted to try it.
Gu Xin pressed it down, ¡± don¡¯t move. You have to recuperate in the cage for a few days. Do you know that? ¡± I¡¯ll prescribe you medicine and cure you.¡± Ah li used his wings to Pat Gu Xin. alright! Gu Xin revealed a smile. then I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed! Cheng huaijin walked in and squatted beside Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, is a ¡®li alright?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I can¡¯t say for sure. But I¡¯ll be concocting the medicine for the next few days. It should be fine. A few days ago, I found a medicinal herb that doesn¡¯t exist in great Zhou. I¡¯m not very sure about its properties, but I¡¯m sure it can stop bleeding. So, I¡¯ll have to let a ¡®li rest for a while.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There was indeed such a thing as medicinal herbs, but Gu Xin used a Jade bead, so she couldn¡¯t say it directly. She could only push the credit to the newly discovered medicinal herbs. Cheng huaijin¡¯s spirits were lifted again. He stood up.¡±Then I¡¯ll go tell foster father. His foster father would definitely be very happy. A ¡®Li can live as long as us, or even longer. Foster father treats a¡¯ li as a partner and a family member! Knowing that a ¡®Li can be saved, foster father must be very happy.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and Cheng huaijin left the birdcage to look for the king of quicksand. Gu Xin gently rubbed the muscles around ah Li¡¯s wound, ¡± ¡°Good a ¡®Li, you must stay in the cage for a few more days, okay? Sister, Oh, no, you¡¯ve lived a few more years than me. You¡¯re my brother. Wait for me toe over and tell you that you cane out, then you cane out, okay?¡± A ¡®li and little Doudou looked at Gu Xin, not knowing if she understood what they were saying.
In any case, when the king of quicksand ran over in a while, a ¡®li was listless again, but he didn¡¯t look like he was about to die like before. Gu Xin silently gave a li a thumbs up. The king of quicksand Kingdom grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder, ¡± ¡°My daughter! I really want to snatch you from your father and make you my daughter! You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯uncle Wanwan, why are you being so formal? A niece is like a daughter. When you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll be filial to you like a daughter. What¡¯s with the robbery?¡± hahahahaha! the king of quicksandughed out loud. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re the princess of my quicksand country, and I¡¯m the king. I¡¯m old now, so you should be filial to me. I¡¯ll even let you be the Queen of quicksand country!¡± Gu Xin took a step back and waved her hand, ¡± My eldest uncle, my father, and my fourth uncle said that being an Emperor or Queen is very boring. There¡¯s no time to y. If I¡¯m confined to the pce, life will be meaningless.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdomughed even louder. as expected of my dugu family¡¯s bloodline! Even their thoughts were the same. The king of quicksand Kingdom personally went to check on a ¡®li again. After confirming that he was more energetic than before after taking Gu Xin¡¯s medicine, he called for people to take good care of a¡¯ li. He brought Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin to his study room. After the three of them sat down, the king of quicksand¡¯s expression became serious again.¡±I dropped the messenger. If this was done by the people of the Lang GE Kingdom, then we may have a hard battle to fight immediately. If the cloud Sea tribe knew that you were in quicksand country, they would definitely deal with quicksand country first.¡±
¡°Father, even if the people from thenge Kingdom knew, they wouldn¡¯t be able to send the news to the cloud Sea tribe so quickly. We can hunt around the cloud Sea tribe. Although it¡¯s more dangerous, it¡¯s still better than them knowing that Xinxin is in quicksand country.¡± Chapter 1535 - 1535 You dont trust me? 1535 You don¡¯t trust me? Kingng GE¡¯s life could be considered a tragedy.
While he was making arrangements to bring all his direct descendants to thenge Kingdom and rece them one by one, King Qu¡¯s residence was destroyed. Twenty years ago, he finally had a healthy son in the Lang GE Pce, but the Queen and son were killed. Fortunately, after he returned to the great Zhou from thengge Kingdom, he met a vige girl in the forest and gave birth to a son for him. She even preserved his bloodline. In other words, Peng mu was his only son now. If something happened to Peng mu, why would he snatch the world? It¡¯s impossible to let his daughter inherit the throne, right? Daughter? Kingnge suddenly thought of his few daughters. They were already married and had children. If, if something really happened to Peng mu, then he could only choose his nephew. In general, his nephew also had his blood. If he changed his surname, he would still be under his family¡¯s control. At that time, he would just kill his son-inw¡¯s family. Kingng GE was calcting what to do if something happened to Peng mu. However, it would take more than a month of sea voyage to return from the coast of Fuzhou, so he had better wait. ¡­¡­ In Fuzhou, fourth general Peng and the others sensed Gu Hui the next day at three in the morning. Gu Hui woke up when they arrived at the inn.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had a light sleep at night, so she opened the door to take a look when she heard the noise outside. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Gu Hui said with a frown. She kept feeling that something was amiss. Peng mu had disappeared, and other than the people who had followed their carriage earlier, there was actually no one looking for him. Fourth uncle Peng had only brought a team of a hundred people, but he had brought two people and he sanniang back after entering the city. Fourth uncle Peng asked for a room and hurried upstairs. ¡°Where is he?¡± He asked Gu Hui. ¡°The one inside.¡± Gu Hui turned around and led fourth uncle Peng in. Peng mu was also awake at this moment. Hearing fourth uncle Peng¡¯s voice, he was full of tears and made a whimpering sound. Fourth uncle Peng wanted to hit him, but then he remembered that he had been weak since he was young, so he silently put down his foot. He squatted down and pulled away Peng MU¡¯s cloth.
¡°Father.¡± Peng mu called out pitifully. ¡°Hmph! You still recognize me as your father? What are you doing? Do you know that this is treason?¡± Fourth general Peng said sternly. ¡°I was wrong, father. I know I was wrong.¡± Peng MU¡¯s voice was hoarse as he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Go back and apologize to your grandfather and second uncle Gu! I don¡¯t care if they want to fight or kill. I¡¯m in charge of bringing you back!¡± Fourth general Peng said ruthlessly. With that, he covered Peng MU¡¯s mouth and stood up to say to Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring this kid back to his room. You girls have a good rest for two hours. We¡¯ll leave the city when the sun rises!¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and said,¡¯fourth uncle, if you have anything to say to Peng mu, let¡¯s talk after we leave the city! It¡¯s safer to leave him with me. ¡± Fourth general Peng frowned and looked at Gu Hui. you don¡¯t trust me? ¡± Gu Hui did not say anything. ¡°Ha!¡± Fourth general Pengughed out of anger, ¡± you little girl, although I¡¯m his father, I¡¯m also the general of kun city. You can question my love for his son, but you can¡¯t question my love for his country! While I was fighting on the battlefield, you were still ying with mud!¡± Princess Jinghe could not take it anymore and stood beside Gu Hui. ¡°Fourth general Peng, what do you mean by this? You¡¯re just looking down on the fact that we weren¡¯t born like you, okay? You¡¯re his father, so there¡¯s no conflict between doubting your love for him and doubting your patriotism.¡± Chapter 1537 - 1537 Chapter 1537-great thief 1537 Chapter 1537-great thief Outside the window was the street, which had been surrounded by soldiers.
Gu Hui immediately took action, carrying Peng mu and charging out. These soldiers were all good-for-nothings, but they had more people. In any case, they could not bepared to the soldiers in the Army. Gu Hui ran madly with Peng mu and was soon caught up by Peng MU¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Gu Hui, Oh, no, I should call you sister-inw!¡± Peng muughed as he was carried by Gu Hui. you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I still have this up my sleeve. Don¡¯t run, you can¡¯t.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The Fuzhou magistrate is King Qu¡¯s man?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Even King qu knows about it. It seems like you guys know quite a bit! But so what? Other than me, everyone else who knows about this is dead.¡± Peng muughed wildly. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of dying from the poison?¡± Gu Hui asked as she blocked the attacks from Peng MU¡¯s underlings. hahahahahahahaha, the poison has triggered the Suan ni to die. Peng muughed wildly, as if he had just heard a good joke. Gu Hui¡¯s Kung Fu was the best among the four Gu sisters. In addition to her innate divine strength, she could defeat Peng MU¡¯s subordinates even if she had to carry Peng mu. Peng mu wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He didn¡¯t panic when he saw his subordinates being killed by Gu Hui one by one. Gu Hui was a little confused.
However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think so much. She guessed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the city gates, so she found a remote ce to hide. Then, she took off Peng MU¡¯s stinky socks and stuffed them into his mouth. Now, she could only wait for Princess Jinghe and he sanniang toe and find her. Since Peng MU¡¯s men had already found Peng mu, she definitely couldn¡¯t go to Cheng Huaiyu. She didn¡¯t quite understand how they were so sure that it was this Inn. Princess Jinghe was certain that the person who had followed her did not follow her anymore. Third aunt he and fourth uncle Gu had disguised themselves and the four of them had secretly entered the city from another ce. They should not have been discovered. What was the problem? Peng mu looked at Gu Hui with a smile in his eyes. Gu Hui got angry just by looking at him and punched him in the eye. Peng MU¡¯s eyes were filled with anger again. ¡°Search! All the ces, all the houses, search them!¡± Not far away, the sound of searching came. ¡°Sir, what happened? It¡¯s not even daybreak yet!¡± A gatekeeper asked carefully.
a Jianghu thief hase to Fuzhou City. Our Yamen is capturing him. Everyone, listen up. If you don¡¯t want your house to be robbed, cooperate obediently! The officer replied. This way, everyone would really cooperate. ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Hui cursed in a low voice. This Peng mu had indeed controlled the Fuzhou magistrate. The heavens were high and the Emperor was far away. The Fuzhou magistrate was not afraid of death! Gu Hui remembered that not long after her family had arrived in the capital, the rebellion of the qu king¡¯s son had happened. The qu King had tens of thousands of people asking for his permission to be sent to a temple for meditation. His descendants, including those in his faction, were either killed or exiled. There were actually fish that had escaped the in Jiangnan. Gu Hui saw that the streets outside were filled with fire. The entire Yamen had been mobilized! For example, if the magistrate had enough silver in his hands, he would have a few hundred bailiffs. Not to mention that the magistrate was King Qu¡¯s man, who knew how many people he supported in private. ¡°Over there, go in and search!¡± Very quickly, they found Gu Hui¡¯s hiding ce. She lifted Peng mu up and ced the dagger on his neck. If she was discovered, she would use Peng MU¡¯s life as a threat. logo Chapter 1538 - 1538 Damn it! 1538 Damn it! At the inn, it was useless even when fourth general Peng showed his Military Order. It was also useless even when Princess Jinghe showed her identity Jade card, which represented her identity as a noble daughter of the royal family.
This Fuzhou magistrate¡¯s surname was yang, and Lord yang simply did not buy it. They would either surrender or be arrested. They were all from the military, so their martial arts were not weak, but with a total of twelve death Warriors on Sir Yang¡¯s side, they quickly took down five of them. Sir yang waved his fat hand and ordered his men to take these people back and lock them up in the prison. Princess Jinghe: ¡± you with the surname yang! You¡¯d better kill me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll exterminate your entire family! She was extremely aggrieved. She had been caught as a criminal at her age. It was really embarrassing. Fourth general Peng was still in shock. He did not expect the sickly Peng mu to have the ability to make so many prefects listen to him. He even dared to arrest him, a general of the Peng family, and did not even care about his status as the princess of King Kang¡¯s residence. He could not help but think of what Gu Hui had said, ¡± what if he¡¯s not your son? ¡± ¡­¡­ The next day, the fu Zhou government closed the city gates and no one was allowed to enter or leave.
The soldiers were still searching for Gu Hui and Peng mu, but they found nothing. In the Lotus pond of a wealthy family in the eastern part of the city, after a second search by the soldiers, a person emerged from the bottom of the pond. Immediately after, another person was carried out. It was Gu Hui and Peng mu. It was unknown if Peng mu had drunk too much water, but he had fainted. Gu Hui did not care much and brought Peng muzang to the small temple. Gu Hui had seen Cai Xiaolian¡¯s design in her study and had visited the song family yesterday. She roughly knew where the temple was built. The family she was hiding in was surnamed long. The olddy of the long family believed in Buddhism, and outsiders were usually not allowed to enter the temple Hall. Only the olddy and the old nanny serving her were allowed to enter. It just so happened that the olddy of the long family wasn¡¯t home because it was almost February 2nd and she was nning to eat vegetarian food in the temple for half a month. This was what she had heard this morning from the conversations between the maidservants and manservants who came and went. She ced Peng mu in a wooden box in the small temple Hall, then found a handkerchief to dry herself. Now that all her makeup had been washed off in the water, her original face was revealed.
She had killed a few of Peng MU¡¯s men, and she wasn¡¯t sure if any of them had seen her in kun city. She didn¡¯t draw the same face as yesterday. She only drew her eyes a little smaller, changed the shape of her eyebrows, and put two moles on her face. She went to the servant girl¡¯s room and changed her clothes. After leaving the long family¡¯s residence, she had been outside gathering information. oh my, the person our Lord yang caughtst night was clearly a Bandit. He even pretended to be a Princess and a general of the Peng family. Are you all joking? ¡± ¡°How can a general from the Peng familye to our side? Doesn¡¯t kun city need any guards?¡± ¡°Princess? Why did the Royal Princesse all the way to Fuzhou? Why don¡¯t you pretend to be Wangye and wangfei?¡± ¡°These thieves are too bold! Impersonating a member of the imperial family will result in beheading.¡± I heard that there¡¯s one more person who hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Mr. Yang¡¯s rtive was caught by that person, and it¡¯s a woman. Everyone, be careful. If you see a woman from another city, go to Mr. Yang and catch her! Gu Hui clenched her fists. She decided to blow up that Lord Yang¡¯s head first.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out if she killed all the officials whomitted treason in Fuzhou and messed up the scene! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Chapter 1539 - 1539 How did I do something stupid? 1539 How did I do something stupid? All the people in the city were looking for a woman who spoke a foreignnguage. Gu Hui could only pretend to be mute. She knew the Dingzhou dialect, the Yuzhou dialect, the kunzhou dialect, the Nanjiang dialect, the capital¡¯s dialect, but she didn¡¯t know the Jiangnan ent. She could only pretend to be mute. She saw a businessman chatting with his wife. Because the wife¡¯s ent was not from Fuzhou, she was asked by the passing soldiers to take out her household registration certificate. She wanted to ask Princess Jinghe¡¯s nanny for help and ask where the officials in Fuzhou lived so that she could kill her way there one by one. However, she only knew which alley it was and had never been there. She bought a tbread and munched on it as she walked. In the end, she decided to take the risk and look for Cheng Huaiyu. Cheng Huaiyu had been in Fuzhou for more than a year and had been asking around for news about Cheng huaijin. She should know where these people lived! After thinking it through, she came to the song family. The song family was still holding a funeral. She followed behind a couple and pretended to be their maidservant. The funeral was supposed to be held with the door wide open. The song family thought that they were a servant girl who came with the couple, and the couple thought that she was someone else¡¯s, mainly because she looked too calm. When she arrived at the entrance of the mourning hall, she stood to the side. She saw Cheng Huaiyu burning paper beside the coffin and receiving the people who came to offer their condolences. She was relieved. She was afraid that Peng MU¡¯s subordinates would capture Cheng Huaiyu as well. Peng MU¡¯s underlings should be looking for Peng mu everywhere right now and have no time to bother with Cheng Huaiyu. His underlings should still not know that Cheng Huaiyu was the one who caused Peng mu to be arrested. When Cheng Huaiyu walked her to the door and was about to turn around to leave, Gu Hui pulled her back. ¡°Aunt ye, there¡¯s something they need you for.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Gu Hui in shock. Gu Hui had only drawn her eyebrows thicker, her eyes smaller, and two moles, but Cheng Huaiyu had never forgotten her mouth and nose. She went to inform the song family¡¯s sister-inw and left with Gu Hui. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At first, Gu Hui walked in front, and then she led the way. He brought Gu Hui to a courtyard. She looked around and closed the door. This was her storage room, and it was filled with her dowry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister Huihui? I thought you left with Peng mu, why haven¡¯t you left the city yet?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked anxiously. Last night, Peng MU¡¯s underlings had asked her, but she had said that she didn¡¯t know anything. Because of Peng MU¡¯s previous feelings for her, as well as the fact that she was just an inner residence woman, Peng MU¡¯s underlings did not suspect her at all. ¡°Is the song family safe?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°It seems to be safe for now. However, I can¡¯t guarantee how long I¡¯ll be safe. If Peng MU¡¯s underlings can¡¯t find him, they might not even think of me. ¡± Cheng Huaiyu could tell that Gu Hui and the rest were stuck in the city. ¡°Do you know the addresses of the officials in Fuzhou?¡± Gu Hui asked again. ¡°I know,¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. sister Huihui, I¡¯ll write it for you immediately. After she finished speaking, she found a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone from her dowry. The brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were the dowry that Gu Qingyuan had prepared for her. He hoped that she could read more books and write more to calm herself down. Gu Hui watched the entire journey. ¡°Sister Huihui, I¡¯ve been to the backyard of the magistrate¡¯s office and the backyard of a few of the Lords. I know where their study rooms are. Do you want the key to save someone in the prison and then take the seal to leave?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked after writing. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. She was quite smart. Why did she do such a stupid thing before? Chapter 1541 - 1541 She had to go save people 1541 She had to go save people Just as Gu Hui was thinking about where to put Peng mu, she heard soundsing from outside. It was a servant girl and a manservant. They did not intend to enter the small temple Hall and were only hiding outside the courtyard wall of the small temple Hall to talk. In the beginning, the two of them were just confiding in each other and then kissing each other. After that, they started talking about the outside world. ¡°Those who are free in the residence will go and watch the show. Xiao Hong, you¡¯re resting today, so let¡¯s go and see! I haven¡¯t even seen a Grand thief before!¡± This was the manservant speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s not! Wasn¡¯t the Yamen¡¯s purpose to lure out the escaped female thief? If the female thief didn¡¯t appear, the Yamen would definitely kill her. I heard from first Madam¡¯s maid, chunhong, that these thieves are on the wanted list and can be dealt with by Lord yang.¡± The servant girl called Xiao Hong was afraid of the bloody scene. ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m going.¡± The servant said. ¡°Don¡¯t! Wouldn¡¯t it be a nightmare if we were killed there?¡± Little red said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had a nightmare and came to find you. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The servantughed sinisterly.¡±Alright, my precious little red, you just wait in the manor. I¡¯ll tell you tonight.¡± I¡¯ll pack up and go out, or else I can¡¯t wait to watch the show!¡± Gu Hui was no longer listening to their conversation. She clenched her fists and released them repeatedly. This was her way of rxing. Turning to look at the quiet box, Gu Hui still left. No one would find out if she left Peng mu here for the time being. She wanted to go to the Yamen to take a look. She believed that yang would really do such a thing. She was afraid that Peng mu had promised him something! From the long family¡¯s residence to the Yamen, she had to pass by the song family¡¯s residence. She followed the crowd to the Yamen and didn¡¯t look strange at all in the crowd. When she passed by the song family¡¯s alley, she subconsciously looked over and saw someone carrying a sack into the carriage. Then, the song family¡¯s inner courtyard began to emit thick smoke. Her pupils shrank, and she could almost immediately conclude that Cheng Huaiyu had been captured. This was the first time in Gu Hui¡¯s life that she wanted to curse at all times on the same day. When she went to the song family¡¯s house in the morning, Cheng Huaiyu had clearly smiled and told her that she was fine and that Peng MU¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t find out. She had only gone to steal the keys, forge the pass, and then made a trip to the long family¡¯s house. Was Cheng Huaiyu captured? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This trip to Fuzhou had not been smooth. Moreover, all of them had underestimated Peng mu. This kid had really made a lot of preparations! At this moment, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to chase after the carriage. Peng MU¡¯s subordinates probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to Cheng Huaiyu for the time being, but that yang guy might kill Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. She had to go and save someone. When they arrived at the Yamen, fourth general Peng and his two subordinates, as well as Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, were tied up and gagged. They were hung on a specially made rack. When Gu Hui arrived, she saw a man dressed as a bailiff holding a broadsword. With a sh, the subordinate of fourth general Peng was beheaded. The scene was silent. Everyone was shocked. Gu Hui¡¯s fingers pinched the hidden weapon and hid it in her sleeve. Her heart beat faster as she watched the man walk to he sanniang¡¯s side. The Fuzhou magistrate, yang Chengyi, looked like he was doing it for the country and the people. He said righteously, listen up, female thief. If you don¡¯t return the hostages, I will behead the four people present! Chapter 1542 - 1542 Chapter 1542-I have a decree 1542 Chapter 1542-I have a decree Themoners were still cheering when they heard this. There were indeed thieves in Fuzhou, but they usually didn¡¯t steal from ordinary people¡¯s homes. There was also a flower thief, but this time, it was a girl from amon family. Therefore, when the people found out that these people were the bandits and that one of them had taken the magistrate¡¯s rtive as a hostage and escaped, they were all filled with righteous anger and wanted to kill these bandits on the spot. Fourth general Peng looked at Lord yang in anger. He had never expected that the Fuzhou magistrate would dare to do this. It¡¯s one thing to kill him, but how dare he kill a noble daughter of the imperial family? He didn¡¯t believe that Sir yang didn¡¯t recognize Princess Jinghe. ¡°Lord yang! May I ask how you prove that they are bandits? If they aren¡¯t, then aren¡¯t you killing innocents?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged woman rushed over and stood up. Princess Jinghe immediately recognized her as her nanny. ¡°Lord yang! Thismoner was a servant who had worked in the residence of King Kang since the previous Emperor¡¯s reign. Princess Jinghe of the residence of King Kang had been raised by thismoner. Themoner¡¯s wife was Princess Jinghe¡¯s nanny. Last night, Princess Jinghe came to Fuzhou City to y, and said that she woulde to this woman¡¯s house for a meal today. Lord yang is really bold, to actually capture the princess of King Kang¡¯s residence and execute her!¡± A group of ordinary people followed behind the nanny. ¡°You wicked woman, just because you say you are, you are you?¡± Lord yang frowned at the nanny. ¡°When I was brought back to my hometown by my son and daughter-inw, I was fortunate enough to receive the Imperial decree of the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. I can choose any ce in Fuzhou to build a house for my retirement.¡± As nanny spoke, she took out an imperial decree and raised it up. official yang, you don¡¯t recognize the princess¡¯s Royal token and the fourth General¡¯s Military Order. Don¡¯t tell me you dare to not recognize the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial decree? ¡± The nanny turned to face the people. the Peng family has been guarding kun city for decades. Without them, can the people of Fuzhou live and work in peace? ¡± Fourth general Peng had fought on the battlefields and bravely killed the enemy. When he arrived in Fuzhou, he was actually captured by a dog official who had a selfish motive! Princess Jinghe was a noble daughter of the royal family. She was not afraid of hardship and exhaustion. She bravely fought on the front line and participated in the battle of the southern border, the battle of the sand God, and the battle of the Yun nation. She was the pride of the heavens, she enjoyed Supreme glory, but she also lived up to the glory she enjoyed! Is this how you treat a general who kills his enemies on the battlefield and a Princess who bravely goes to the battlefield to kill his enemies? Ask yourselves, do they really look like the people on the wanted poster?¡± Themoners were silent. ¡°You said that Sir yang was mistaken, so you might have been mistaken as well!¡± Someone muttered. that¡¯s right. How do we know what Princess Jinghe looks like? ¡± ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re lying or not? Which Princess would go to the battlefield?¡± The group of people who came with the nanny immediately retorted, ¡± ¡°Aunt Hu is the nanny of King Kang¡¯s Fujing and junzhu. We have seen the Imperial decree in his hands. This was the one that she had just taken from the family¡¯s ancestral hall and had been worshiped by us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all be on guard!¡± The noisy scene made Sir Yang¡¯s brows furrow tighter and tighter. He didn¡¯t argue with the nanny and the people, and directly nodded to the man with the knife. Gu Hui narrowed her eyes and released a hidden weapon, cutting off the rope that was holding them up. Then, she rushed forward and kicked the people away. Sir yang was about to say that another female thief hade out to arrest her, but a guard came to report that the Peng family Army outside the city had barged in and directly attacked the Yamen. When themoners saw this scene, they were all scared silly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1543 - 1543 Chapter 1543-it’s a mess 1543 Chapter 1543-it¡¯s a mess The nanny ignored the danger and went forward to untie Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe could move her limbs and speak again. She picked up the sword on the ground, rushed to Lord yang, and stabbed him. The Peng family¡¯s Army rushed in and the situation was quickly controlled. Gu Hui scanned the area and did not find anyone who was particrly skilled in martial arts. Her heart skipped a beat. She pulled Princess Jinghe along and instructed her to lock the city gates immediately. Then, she ran to the long family¡¯s residence. When she ran in, she found that the long family and the song family were on fire. She sneaked into the group of long family¡¯s maidservants and entered the temple Hall to put out the fire. The chest had been burned to ashes, but no one was dead in the room. Peng mu had been rescued, and she still couldn¡¯t figure out how Peng MU¡¯s underlings had discovered her. She ruled out Cheng Huaiyu. This matter definitely had nothing to do with Cheng Huaiyu, which meant that she had been discovered by someone and she hadn¡¯t noticed it. He returned to the Yamen in anger. Now, the entire Fuzhou Yamen was in chaos. Fourth general Peng had sent people to the nearest camp to transfer troops over to take charge of things. He had also immediately sent someone to deliver a letter to the capital at an urgent speed. Apart from some officials who did not have any real power, the rest of the officials from the Fuzhou Yamen were all in cahoots with the others and were forcefully detained by fourth general Peng. Gu Hui returned to the Yamen and looked at Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, who were eating after settling their Affairs.¡±Peng mu has been rescued.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°How could that be?¡± the two of them stopped what they were doing and asked in unison. Gu Hui thought for a moment and said,¡±I suspect that one of Peng MU¡¯s subordinates has seen my true appearance and recognized me.¡± Cheng Huaiyu was also taken away by them.¡± Gu Hui sounded a little dejected. Princess Jinghe stood up and patted Gu Hui. ¡°I can¡¯t me you for this. But, sister Hui, we can kill our way over. Weren¡¯t they prepared to go to the Lang GE Kingdom by sea? Let¡¯s just intercept them outside the waters of the goddess Kingdom. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t stop them.¡± He sanniang alsoforted her,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Niannian¡¯s thing is also useful in the water. When their boat passes by, we¡¯ll just throw one in and let them all go to the bottom of the sea to feed the fish.¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips. That was the only way. She wanted to go back and persuade her father-inw and second uncle not to think about using Peng mu as a hostage to deal with thenge Kingdom. They should just kill Peng mu directly, and then they could just create another Peng mu. Gu Hui still did not know that fourth Madam Peng was Peng MU¡¯s biological mother. If they created Peng mu, he might not even be able to get past fourth Madam Peng. ¡°We¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning,¡± she sighed. Go to the song family and bring Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s child with you. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the entire Fuzhou Yamen was actually on King Qu¡¯s side.¡± If she did not cooperate, it was possible that they would not be able to meet Peng mu at all. If they did not capture Peng mu, the Fuzhou Yamen would not need to do anything. If they did not eliminate such a big hidden danger, who knew what heartless things King qu would ask these people from the Fuzhou Yamen to do when the time came? ¡°Who¡¯s going to take Qianqian back?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. Gu Hui: ¡± bring her nanny back with you. Let him live in kun city. I¡¯ll let him live in my house. I¡¯ll pay for the silver. Princess Jinghe: ¡± your family and the Cheng siblings are really messy. Forget it, if you want to bring him back, so be it. He¡¯s just a little kid, he can¡¯t eat much. He sanniang had no opinion on this, although she had to take a carriage to take care of a child, it was still very tiring to ride a horse back to kun city from Fuzhou. Chapter 1544 - 1544 You deserve to die 1544 You deserve to die Gu Hui immediately went to the song family to take Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s child and nanny away on behalf of her aunt as the Peng family¡¯s daughter-inw. The city was in such a big mess that everyone knew her identity. The song family naturally did not dare to object and obediently handed her over. Fourth general Peng had sent people to guard the shore. Two days had passed, but no ship had left the shore. The search was still going on. Gu Hui was worried that Peng mu would have too many ideas, so she went back to kun city with Princess Jinghe and he sanniang with the child and two nannies. Princess Jinghe had also brought her nanny to kun city. She had a house in kun city. They didn¡¯t take a carriage this time, but took the water route. If they returned first, they could indeed guard the waters around the goddess Kingdom. By then, they did not believe that all the soldiers of the great Zhou¡¯s Navy would not be able to defeat Peng MU¡¯s ship. As for fourth general Peng, he temporarily stayed in Fuzhou to deal with matters. Before Gu Hui left, she had a short conversation with fourth general Peng. ¡°Fourth uncle, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to hide from you. Peng mu is indeed not your son. As for the specific circumstances, I¡¯m not very clear. He is the son of King qu, and King qu is now Kingng GE.¡± Fourth general Peng looked at Gu Hui. Gu Hui continued,¡±I hope that if you find Peng mu, you won¡¯t be fooled by his flowery words, and you won¡¯t be merciful to him just because of the father-son rtionship you¡¯ve had for more than ten years.¡± I hope that if you find him, you can personally escort him back to kun city. Fourth uncle, nephew-wife has offended you in some way, I hope fourth uncle can forgive me. ¡± ¡°AI, be careful on your way back,¡± fourth general Peng sighed. What could he me? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Now, he understood. The son he had raised for more than ten years, he had always thought that he was sick, but he did not know that he was very powerful. He was feeling veryplicated now, but he was sure that if he caught Peng mu, he would not be soft-hearted and would not show mercy. Gu Hui and the rest left on the 28th of the first month. ¡­¡­ At this moment, a group of merchants had already boarded a ship from Suzhou to the capital. The ship set sail, and in the cabin, Peng mu looked at the tied-up Cheng Huaiyu. He had rested for two days and felt much better. Cheng Huaiyu red at Peng mu, unable to speak because her mouth was covered. Peng mu pulled down the cloth that was blocking her mouth.¡±Why did you betray me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the great Zhou Dynasty,¡± Cheng Huaiyu replied. You want to harm the great Zhou together with the Lang GE Kingdom, why should I help you? You even harmed my best friend in my name. Peng mu, you deserve to die!¡± Peng mu looked at her calmly,¡±so, from the time you showed me the letter that Kun Cheng wrote to you and let me reply to you as soon as I saw it, you already nned to betray me?¡± At that time, you read the letter to me openly and replied to me secretly at the same time. Heh, Cheng Huaiyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shrewd.¡± Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t speak. Peng mu suddenly leaned over and ced both his hands on the chair Cheng Huaiyu was sitting on. Cheng Huaiyu subconsciously stepped back, and Peng mu pinched her chin. ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t know that all the officials in Fuzhou are my people, right? Should I be d that I didn¡¯t tell you so much?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Cheng Huaiyu struggled. Peng mu forcefully pinched Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s chin and bit it. Cheng Huaiyu struggled and bit without a care. Peng mu felt the pain and stood up. He pped Cheng Huaiyu, leaving a handprint on his face. Peng mu used his thumb to wipe away the blood on his lips and looked at Cheng Huaiyu gloomily. Chapter 1545 - 1545 Your wrong choice 1545 Your wrong choice Peng mu turned her head to face him.¡±Xiao Yu, I gave you the chance to be my wife, but you gave it up. Then you can be my toy now! I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I¡¯ll give you a medicine so that you won¡¯t even have the strength to bite your tongue tomit suicide. When I need you, I¡¯ll get you to clean yourself up and send you over. I¡¯ll let you experience for yourself how wrong your choice is. Do you think you¡¯ll be as lucky as you were a few years ago? do you think that Peng Yizhu will take you home and raise you like her own girl? Let me tell you, from now on, you¡¯re a ything I¡¯m raising, a ything for me to make fun of. If you serve me well, I¡¯ll be happy, and everyone will be happy. If you don¡¯t serve her well, I¡¯ll let you experience what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t been saved by Peng Yizhu! When Cheng Huaiyu was a child, she had suffered all kinds of hardships when she escaped with her brother, so this bit of pain was really nothing to her. She looked at Peng mu with a swollen face. ¡°Kill me if you dare.¡± Peng mu gently held her face,¡±why should I help you?¡± Want to die, want to be free? It won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Cheng Huaiyu turned her head. Peng mu turned her head to face him.¡±Xiao Yu, I gave you the chance to be my wife, but you gave it up. Then you can be my toy now! I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I¡¯ll give you a medicine so that you won¡¯t even have the strength to bite your tongue tomit suicide. When I need you, I¡¯ll get you to clean yourself up and send you over. I¡¯ll let you experience for yourself how wrong your choice is. Do you think you¡¯ll be as lucky as you were a few years ago? do you think that Peng Yizhu will take you home and raise you like her own girl? Let me tell you, from now on, you¡¯re a ything I¡¯m raising, a ything for me to make fun of. If you serve me well, I¡¯ll be happy, and everyone will be happy. If you don¡¯t serve her well, I¡¯ll let you experience what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t been saved by Peng Yizhu! You¡¯re so beautiful, I really can¡¯t bear to let you go!¡± Cheng Huaiyu spat at Peng mu. Peng mu licked his face. it¡¯s from a Beauty¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s fragrant! hahahahahahaha! Yingluo! Peng muughed. someone, clean her up and send her to my room! Immediately, two servant girls walked in. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to scold someone, but after being fed a pill by Peng mu, her entire body lost all strength, and her consciousness scattered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Peng mu was already 16 years old this year and had yet to experience any human affairs. Ever since he saw Cheng Huaiyu at the age of eleven, he had fallen in love with this sister who was one year older than him. After being betrayed by Cheng Huaiyu this time, he couldn¡¯t be as gentle to Cheng Huaiyu as before. However, this had been his obsession for many years. Even if Cheng Huaiyu had already married and had children, he had to have her. When he returned to his room, there were already two people dressed as guards waiting for him. If Gu Hui was here, she would definitely be able to recognize that one of the guards was Peng MU¡¯s attendant. He had been Peng MU¡¯s attendant since they were in kun city. Therefore, even though Gu Hui had disguised herself, she was still recognized by this person. When Gu Hui went to save the others, he ran to the long family to save Peng mu. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t use the water route anymore. Fourth general Peng had mobilized all the military forces in Fuzhou to guard the ce. The king has sent a letter saying that he has already opened the gate to Xing Nan Kingdom, and we will leave from Xing Nan Kingdom. After we get off the ship in Tongzhou, someone from the Xing Nan Kingdom wille to pick us up.¡± The guard reported. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Peng mu nodded, paused for a moment, and asked again, ¡± how long will it take to return from Xing Nan country? Are you sure it¡¯s foolproof?¡± ¡°This subordinate does not know. The king has just opened the gate of Xing Nan Kingdom, and the journey is not as smooth as the one from kun city to thenge Kingdom.¡± The guard said. ¡°Have people prepare some women¡¯s products in Tongzhou province.¡± Peng mu ordered. master, that Madam Cheng is disloyal to you. Master, are you really going to make things difficult for her? ¡± the guard shut up after being red at by Peng mu. it¡¯s your subordinate who overstepped the rules. Your subordinate knows his mistake. Peng mu didn¡¯t me the guards. After all, they had lost more than a dozen brothers this time. If it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s tip-off, they wouldn¡¯t have been so afraid to even take the sea route. Chapter 1547 - 1547 Chapter 1547-moving 1547 Chapter 1547-moving Cheng huaijin went down to give instructions, while Gu Xin was patting ah Li¡¯s back, thinking about her next n. They had thought that the cloud Sea tribe would know that the quicksand Kingdom had contacted the great Zhou through thenge Kingdom. Now that a ¡®li had brought back the letter, it meant that the cloud Sea tribe did not know, and neither did thenge Kingdom. The Lang GE Kingdom should only kill all the birds that passed by the Lang GE Kingdom to the East! Uncle Jun had already gone out to find other ces to form an alliance, so it was better to continue with this opportunity. Anyway, with the strength of quicksand country, it was impossible to fight their way back. Right now, the cloud Sea tribe was gathering small tribes and small countries. They were waiting for arge Army to attack the East. They had to disrupt the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s ns. Ah li pecked Gu Xin and Gu Xin came back to her senses, ¡± ¡°A ¡®li, are you hungry? A ¡®Li, you¡¯re a hero! I¡¯m going to get some meat for my big brother a ¡®li!¡± As Gu Xin spoke, she personally went to bring arge pot of meat over and fed it to ah li. A ¡®li had just flown around and was indeed hungry. He did not hunt for anything on the way. After feeding a ¡®li, Gu Xin muttered to him for a while before she went to the martial arts practice field. ¡­¡­ Two dayster, Cheng huaijin¡¯s men found the king of quicksand in Ying Chang Kingdom. When the king of quicksand Kingdom heard this, he was relieved in his heart. However, after this trip, he also felt that the situation was grim. Almost no tribe was willing to form an alliance with quicksand Kingdom. Some of them were afraid of thenge Kingdom, and some did not want to provoke either side. They just wanted to close their gates and live their own lives. The king of Ying Chang country had a good rtionship with the king of quicksand country, but he didn¡¯t agree to the king of quicksand country¡¯s request. He told the king of quicksand the truth. A small country like them, who was unwilling to join the war, had already discussed it and nned to move to the West because they didn¡¯t want to follow the cloud Sea tribe. They had already sent people to look for a ce to live in the West. The king of Ying Chang country even advised the king of quicksand country not to go against the cloud Sea tribe. Even if they didn¡¯t want to submit, they shouldn¡¯t appear in front of them. The enemy¡¯s military strength was much greater than that of a small ce like theirs. The king of quicksand Kingdom asked the king of Ying Chang Kingdom, ¡± what if the cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t allow you to move and forces you to be the subjects of the cloud Sea tribe? The king of Ying Chang country shook his head. If such a day were toe, they could only surrender. However, they would still try their best to move out if they could. The king of quicksand Kingdom asked again, ¡± if your nobles and nobles move away, what about the people? ¡± You¡¯re just the nobles moving away. The civilians left behind can¡¯t fight against the cloud Sea tribe. They¡¯ll all be taken away as ves. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The king of Ying Chang country was silent. He didn¡¯t know how to answer the question. Even if Ying Chang country was a small country with only a dozen cities of various sizes, there were still a lot of people. If they moved, they definitely wouldn¡¯t bring the people with them. However, at this moment, how could they still have the mood to consider the people? The king of quicksand Kingdom suddenly had a n. He told the king of Ying Chang Kingdom, ¡± if you don¡¯t want the people, then I¡¯ll take them! I don¡¯t want your soldiers, I only want your people. How about it? The king of Ying Chang country would definitely not agree to it immediately. The people they had sent to search for a new ce had not returned yet! It was impossible for him to be an empty ruler. The king of quicksand Kingdom did not force him. He only told him that if they really intended to leave, he was willing to take in these people and all his cities. After saying this, the king of quicksand Kingdom set off that very night, ready to go back. Chapter 1548 - 1548 The Emperor urgently summons 1548 The Emperor urgently summons At the end of February, the Gu family started to panic. They had not received a letter from Gu Xin for a month. Queen Dugu told them that nothing would go wrong with her brother¡¯s help. It was probably because the goshawk was sick. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Even so, the Gu family was still very worried about Gu Xin. Moreover, two months had passed, and there was still no news from Lu Zheng, Pengze, and Xue Qianyu. Not only was the Gu family worried, but the Emperor was also worried. These three were the emperor¡¯s trusted aides and generals who would assist his son in the future! The Emperor summoned the generals of the great Zhou Dynasty to discuss how to increase the number of soldiers in kun city. He also asked general Peng to bring Gu Nian¡¯s production back to the capital city to broaden everyone¡¯s horizons and boost their confidence. At the beginning of the third month, the four generals arrived at the capital. They were general Peng, who guarded the West, general Yi, general Shi, and general Ying, who guarded the East. These four people were all loyal to the imperial family and great generals who were dedicated to the country. Some of them might be a little stubborn, but they would definitely not betray the great Zhou. The Emperor had asked general Peng to demonstrate what Gu Nian had made. The other three generals were shocked by the lethality of this thing. General Shi was a big man with a big beard and thick eyebrows. He touched his beard and said, ¡± ¡°Boss Peng, how much can this thing produce in a month?¡± ¡°With this thing, our great Zhou Can travel all over the North, South, East, and West!¡± General Yi sighed. The east side of the great Zhou faced the sea. Great general Ying, like great general Shi, was in charge of guarding the sea.¡±Brother Peng, may I ask if this thing has such power in the water?¡± all of you areing one by one, ¡± the Emperor said. you are asking one question after another. Who should great general Peng answer first? ¡± After saying that, the Emperor looked at general Peng. General Peng¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡± ¡°Because of poor upbringing, there was a bastard in the family. The Gu family¡¯s girl is not willing to let our people do it together. This thing is extremely dangerous. The two girls from the Gu family and the girl from the Huo family can make five in a month.¡± After Gu Xin¡¯s incident, Gu si had to take on all of Gu Xin¡¯s daily responsibilities. Xie Zhiyi was able to help. Gu Nian still had Huo Yanyu and Gu yingxue to help her. They didn¡¯t have enough people. The main reason was that it was too dangerous. Gu Nian only trusted Huo Yanyu and Gu yingxue to do it. General Shi pursed his lips,¡±your fourth son was tricked by his son.¡± I¡¯ve already told him that the kid¡¯s body isn¡¯t good, so he has to be ced in the camp. He¡¯s been pampered since he was young. His body hasn¡¯t been well, but his brain has been well!¡± Great general Ying nodded in agreement. Great general Yi patted great general Peng¡¯s shoulder and consoled him, ¡± ¡°With Peng mu in the Peng family, it¡¯s indeed difficult to get rid of the spies in your family. However, I believe that your father will be able to solve them one by one.¡± General Peng¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯You might as well notfort me. You¡¯re making it sound like I can¡¯t live without my father.¡¯ The Emperor waved his hand and said,¡±stop talking.¡± You¡¯ve all seen the power of this thing. The reason why the referee asked you all to return to the capital is to ask how many people you can currently deploy to kunzhou. Also, do you have anyone who has a skill, such as being able to help the Gu family¡¯s girl without being afraid of death?¡± Other than general Peng, the other three exchanged nces. Before they coulde to a conclusion, the Emperor scolded them, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dead? That doesn¡¯t exist? You¡¯re nning to lie to me right under my nose?¡± Chapter 1552 - 1552 I don’t want to give up on any of them 1552 I don¡¯t want to give up on any of them ¡°Xinxin, are you talking about potato, corn, and sweet potato?¡± the king of quicksand¡¯s eyes lit up. He had heard from his sister that the great Zhou Dynasty did notck food. It was all thanks to the Gu and Zhou families. Previously, Gu Xin said that she had found it and was nning to try nting it. She didn¡¯t expect to see results so quickly! Gu Xin originally wanted to let these things grow naturally, but under special circumstances, she could add some jade beads to elerate their growth. !! Moreover, she did not find many seeds back then because no one here recognized these things and no one cared about them. They were scattered here and there, especially the corn, which was still hanging on the stem and almost eaten up by the insects. It took her a few nights to get a big bag of corn seeds! However, there would be even more when they harvested in April. She would definitely be able to lead the people here to nt thend. When Cheng huaijin¡¯s ident happened, the great Zhou Dynasty only had the Gu family nt it. It wasn¡¯t implemented nationwide, so Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know about it. But now, he hadplete trust in Gu Xin. With this matter, the king of quicksand Kingdom felt that he could temporarily not think about such a troublesome problem. Cheng huaijin brought up an idea. ¡°Father, Xinxin, I¡¯ve been talking to Uncle Mo and aunt han recently. They said that if we want to integrate the forces here, we should not only start from the small tribes and countries, but also not give up the shakos. The sand Dragon Gang was not the only gang that the shakkus had. There were many other gangs, big and small. They were considered a rtivelyrge group with more than 200 people. Many gangs had more than 100 people, or even dozens. I also think that what they¡¯re saying is feasible. We can start with a few dozen sand bandits.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve wanted to say this before. This was also a force. Maybe the cloud Sea tribe was also targeting them. We have to get them into our group before the cloud ocean tribe does.¡± The king of quicksand pondered for a while and touched his beard.¡±So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to openly fight with the cloud Sea tribe for someone?¡± After saying that, the king of quicksandughed,¡±actually, when I left the city to go to other countries, I was already snatching people from the cloud Sea tribe.¡± Those who n to leave naturally won¡¯t say anything, but those who don¡¯t n to leave and those who n to stay might bring up this matter if they encounter the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, we¡¯re not afraid,¡± Gu Xin said. the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s focus is on the few tribes that have more soldiers than our quicksand country, not us. So, we¡¯ll take this opportunity to snatch him first. Even if we run into people from the cloud ocean tribe, we¡¯ll just take them. If we can¡¯t, then don¡¯t let them report it. We¡¯ll let the cloud Sea tribe look down on us, and then we¡¯ll quietly grow stronger. It¡¯s best if we have the ability to resist when he thinks of us after he has taken care of those big tribes. Even if the end result isn¡¯t good, we must let them kill 1000 enemies and suffer 800 losses. This way, dragging them down is also beneficial to the great Zhou.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The king of quicksand pursed his lips,¡¯then, Xinxin, you¡¯ll have to make more medicine in the near future. Although I agree to help the two of you to help the great Zhou, I do not wish to sacrifice my people for the great Zhou.¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin stood up and bowed to the king of quicksand. Gu Xin said, ¡± uncle Jun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m Princess Xin Xin of quicksand country and the princess of great Zhou. To me, I don¡¯t want to give up on either the people of quicksand country or the people of great Zhou. I¡¯ll make enough medicine for you.¡± Chapter 1553 - 1553 Chapter 1553-fight 1553 Chapter 1553-fight Although the king of quicksand country trusted Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin, he still had to make things clear on such a big asion. After all, he was the one who established quicksand country. Sacrifices could be made, but they could not be made without fear. Since Gu Xin had said so, the king of quicksand Kingdom did not say anything else. He talked about snatching people again. !! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Since it was brought up, they had to act immediately because the cloud Sea tribe had been nning this the entire time. As they dragged on, more and more people would be taken away by the cloud Sea tribe. The king of quicksand Kingdom took out the map of this ce and pointed at it. As shako¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain and he was good at hiding, they only knew his approximate location. Gu Xin listened to the king of quicksand and Cheng huaijin¡¯s introduction. For some reason, she pointed to the spot right in the middle of the straight line between the quicksand country and the cloud Sea tribe. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin said, ¡± uncle Jun, brother Xiao Yan, let¡¯s treat quicksand country as the center of a circle. This ce will be a point and we¡¯ll draw a circle from here. Our first step will be to use quicksand country as the center. Within this circle, we¡¯ll take control of all the sand bandits and tribes. Especially the tribes. If they are conquered by the cloud Sea tribe, we will attack them. If they aren¡¯t, we will persuade them. If we can¡¯t, we will attack them. As for shako, we¡¯ll let Uncle Mo and aunt hane. They¡¯re both Shakko¡¯s, so they naturally know what to say. Anyway, it¡¯s just one sentence, if you¡¯re not convinced, then fight, until you¡¯re convinced!¡± The king of quicksand pointed at the area that Gu Xin had drawn and then pointed at the area of the cloud Sea tribe. ¡°If we start collecting them from here, it is indeed a safe distance from the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯ll definitely have to go to this ce,¡± Cheng huaijin added. Because the sand bandits ¡°whereabouts are uncertain, the cloud Sea tribe won¡¯t find them, so they won¡¯t suspect us. Besides, it¡¯s not the first or second time that a country like our quicksand country doesn¡¯t want to submit to the cloud Sea tribe. However, the quicksand country¡¯s military strength is not strong enough to catch the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s attention, which gave us some time to catch our breath.¡± Gu Xin then pointed to a few other ces. uncle Jun, brother Xiaowan, you¡¯ve told me before that if we work together here, here, and here, we canpete with the cloud Sea tribe. The small countries that the cloud Sea tribe has subdued are scattered among them. Have you noticed that in our direction, not including the tribes you mentioned, there are only scattered tribes and countries of all sizes. Perhaps this was the reason why the cloud Sea tribe had only sent people to persuade them and not attack. As long as we don¡¯t have a power like these three, we won¡¯t be the primary target of the cloud Sea tribe. I suddenly have an idea.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin both looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin said, ¡± let¡¯s organize our side. We¡¯ll do it slowly in the dark. When the timees and we¡¯ve grown, we might be able to form an alliance with the other three ces. If that¡¯s the case, we can form a battle line and surround the cloud Sea tribe. They¡¯re surrounded by enemies.¡± ¡°We can use the goshawk to send messages and keep in touch with the battle situation. That way, when all four sides move, the cloud Sea tribe will have no ce to escape. However, I can¡¯t be sure if these three ces will be able to hold on before we grow up.¡± Chapter 1554 - 1554 Chapter 1554-something is wrong 1554 Chapter 1554-something is wrong then we have to speed up, ¡± Cheng huaijin said. if any of the three tribes agree, our n won¡¯t seed. Gu Xin nodded and pointed to the middle of the cloud Sea tribe and quicksand country, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, brother Xiao Ye, let¡¯s pack up and bring a team over here!¡± The king of quicksand saw that the two children had made a lot of sense, so he also let them go. The king of quicksand sighed,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have chosen to bring the people of quicksand back to the kingdom of goddess. If I couldn¡¯t return, I would have taken them with me and left with the king of Ying Chang Kingdom and the others.¡± It had been a long time since he had such a fighting spirit. Children, go. I will guard the capital well. A ¡®Li can also send messages now. It can¡¯t fly to the goddess Kingdom, but it can still send messages here.¡± !! father, ¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile, ¡± my little Zhao is almost done with his training. Although he can¡¯tpare to a ¡®li, he can still send letters. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This was Cheng huaijin¡¯s fifth year in quicksand country. It had been a full four years, and he had indeed trained a Messenger Eagle. However, it could only bring letters to the pce or send them to him. It couldn¡¯t be used anywhere else. Gu Xin sighed. uncle Jun and brother Xiao Yang both have it. My Xiao Bai can¡¯t! Gu Xin had also chosen an Eagle during the first month of the lunar year. However, she had only just gotten to know the Eagle, so she could forget about sending messages to it. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin bothughed, telling her to be more patient. When she returned to great Zhou, she might be able tomunicate with Xiao Bai. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin found chief mo and the Han Corporation and told them about their n. Naturally, the Shakko couple was willing to help. They selected 100 people from the Shakko group, while Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin selected 900. They led a team of 1000 people and set off the next morning. It was already March, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Gu Xin was wearing armor and she looked like she was in the right ce. After three days, they arrived at the center of the quicksand Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe. With leader mo and the Han family around, they were more familiar with the sand bandits ¡®hiding habits. After a day¡¯s time, leader mo and the Han family had found some clues, but their expressions were a little serious. ¡°Prince ah hai, Your Highness, are you sure there are less than 100 shakkos here?¡± Chief mo asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like the activity of a hundred people, but at least five hundred, or even more. I¡¯m guessing that all the shakos around me have gathered together! It¡¯ll be very difficult to catch them alive with just a thousand of us.¡± Chief mo pursed his lips and said in a deep voice. at least 500 people? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned, ¡± before we came here, the country ruler said that he heard nothing from Ying Chang country before he returned to the city. The cloud Sea tribe didn¡¯t n to attack them yet, so why did they gather together? Did the cloud Sea tribe make the first move?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this is our chance!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes lit up. they¡¯ve gathered together and formed a new gang to resist the cloud Sea tribe. This means that they don¡¯t want to join the cloud Sea tribe. We don¡¯t need to use force. We can negotiate with them and help them get past the cloud Sea tribe so they can join us! We won¡¯t restrict their freedom, and with Uncle Mo and aunty han, this matter will definitely be sessful.¡± Chapter 1555 - 1555 Chapter 1555-surrender 1555 Chapter 1555-surrender ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we find them!¡± Chief mo touched his chin and said. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not good. There are peopleing over!¡± At this time, mo Fei hurriedly rode a horse over from the distance and shouted loudly, ¡± quickly set up the formation! Everyone returned to their positions, took out their weapons, and looked ahead. Who knew that another piece of news came from the other side, saying that there were also peopleing over from that side. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om !! Chief mo shouted,¡±f * ck, this group of sons of b * tches, they¡¯re setting us up!¡± Kill, kill! Kill them.¡± At this moment, leader Mo¡¯s Shakko temperament was revealed. He would shout to kill at the slightest disagreement. Seeing that the pincer attack was getting closer and closer, Gu Xin did not have time to think about anything else as she picked up her weapon and attacked. However, she didn¡¯t kill them. These were all powerful shakos, and it would be good for her to recruit them. She couldn¡¯t control chief mo and the others who were used to shouting and killing, but she could remind Cheng huaijin. Therefore, the two of them began to cooperate. They took care of each person, and someone behind them would feed the medicine and tie them up. At the same time, they would protect the people who were fed medicine and tied up from injury. In order to increase the number of troops, Gu Xin had to put in a lot of effort. Suddenly, Cheng huaijin¡¯s movements stopped. Gu Xin was so engrossed in the fight that she did not notice. ¡°Xinxin, they seem to say that we¡¯re not the ones who attacked them. It seems that other than the cloud ocean tribe, there are other people who want to take them in.¡± Cheng huaijin said to Gu Xin. He was afraid that these people were speaking too quickly and Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t be able to understand, so he exined it to her. ¡°Who is that?¡± Gu Xin asked as she fought. he said he was from the Lang GE Kingdom. To be precise, he looked like an Eastern person. Cheng huaijin said with uncertainty. ¡°Is it brother Yuanyuan and the others?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She knocked out a shako who had been beaten to a pulp and ran to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side. Before Cheng huaijin could reply, dust and sand were kicked up in the surroundings. A group of people surrounded them and the group of sand bandits. They were all holding the g of the cloud Sea tribe. They all stopped and looked around. ¡°Listen up, all of you, drop your weapons and surrender! We are the soldiers of the first Prince of the cloud Sea tribe. If you resist, kill!¡± The leader of the people surrounding them shouted. ¡°Listen up, if you follow us, you can still be free. If you follow the cloud ocean tribe, you will be their ves, and they will use you as meat pads when they attack other ces!¡± Cheng huaijin said to the shakos. He could guarantee that the shakos present could hear him, but the people of the cloud ocean tribe surrounding them couldn¡¯t. ¡°You bastards, I, the sand Dragon Gang, am willing. What do you want with a small group of dozens of people?¡± Chief mo said to those people. The ones who attacked them from both sides were seven groups of sand bandits around them. There were about six hundred of them in total. Some of them recognized leader mo. Seeing that leader mo was still as arrogant as he was when they were Shakko, they felt that this sand Dragon Gang was not working for others. Therefore, they began to think about this problem. ¡°Lay down your arms and surrender!¡± At this time, the cloud Sea tribe shouted again. After shouting, arrows were shot at the people who were still holding weapons. Hence, the group of sand bandits, Gu Xin, and the rest began to wave their weapons to block the arrows. Gu Xin mounted her horse. everyone, listen up. The cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t treat us as humans. We can only resist. If you don¡¯t resist, you¡¯ll die!¡± Chapter 1556 - 1556 Be careful 1556 Be careful ¡°I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country. I can guarantee everyone¡¯s freedom in the future. If you want to be like the sand Dragon Gang, then charge with me and kill with me! Let¡¯s fight for this glimmer of hope together!¡± Gu Xin looked at the people around her and made a rough estimate. There were about two thousand of them. Their quicksand country and the shakokou had a few hundred fewer people than the other party. However, there was still a chance of victory. She had been learningnguages for the past few months. As long as the other party didn¡¯t speak quickly, she could understand most of it. What she said, others could understand too. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Kill!¡± !! ¡°Kill! Don¡¯t leave a single one alive, don¡¯t let them go back and report!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The three members of the mo family gave the order. The other leaders of the sand bandits were also invigorated, and they quickly rushed in all directions. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin directly charged towards the leader of the opposing team. The cloud ocean tribe hadn¡¯t expected these people to resist. In the past, the shakos had only been able to hide and run, but now that they heard that they were the first Prince¡¯s men, they were still resisting. How preposterous! He had to teach them a lesson today. Thus, both sides began to fight. Because Gu Xin and the others had a fight with Sha kou before, many of them were more or less injured, so the cloud ocean tribe had the upper hand. In the beginning, Gu Xin had killed hundreds of people from the cloud Sea tribe with the various poisons in her body. Then, the leader found out about her strange behavior and Gu Xin became the main target. Gu Xin was quickly surrounded by the leader and a few other men. They were all two heads taller than her and were two times stronger than her. She felt very pressured. When she was surrounded by so many people, her flexible moves were no longer effective. However, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t understand it either. These people were clearly here to kill her. There were a few times when the knife was almost at her neck, but the person holding the knife was still able to trip on his left foot and right foot, giving her a chance to escape. There were even people who could sh her and sh their own people. Gu Xin was stunned. Of course, she couldn¡¯t just stay there. She had to break out of the encirclement, or she would be finished sooner orter. On the other side, Cheng huaijin had just finished off his opponent. He had already received a few cuts on his body, but they were all minor injuries. He rushed over to help Gu Xin. With the addition of Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin didn¡¯t have to struggle as much. Unfortunately, the two of them were no match for the few of them. ¡°Which tribe are you from?¡± The leader felt that there was something strange about Gu Xin. They had been trying to catch her for so long and she was still surrounded. No matter how agile she was and how good she was at escaping, it was not normal. Hence, he tried to fish for information. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gu Xin said without hesitation. ¡°Damn woman, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± The leader raised his knife and shed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin dodged, but who knew that he would turn his knife and sh at Cheng huaijin, who was fighting against the others. It was already toote for Gu Xin to help Cheng huaijin. Fortunately, Cheng huaijin was sharp and noticed it. He took the risk of being shed in the arm and crouched down to roll on the ground, avoiding the leader¡¯s fatal blow. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to deal with the others. It was also at this moment that the leader took out a small knife and shot it at Gu Xin. Cheng huaijin got up and happened to see this scene. He flew over. Xinxin, be careful! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin took the small knife for Gu Xin and protected her in his arms. At the same time, the other members of the cloud Sea tribe shed at Cheng huaijin¡¯s back with theirrge knives. Cheng huaijin spat out arge mouthful of blood and Gu Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. Chapter 1557 - 1557 Chapter 1557-living and dying together 1557 Chapter 1557-living and dying together ¡°Ah hai, Xinxin!¡± At this time, mo Fei rushed over on his horse. He charged directly into the crowd and bowed. Gu Xin hugged Cheng huaijin and reached out to hold mo Fei¡¯s hand. The other soldiers of quicksand Kingdom came with mo Fei. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In this way, Gu Xin and her team had the upper hand in the battle. !! ¡°Princess, your subordinate will escort you and the Prince to leave!¡± At this time, the quicksand country¡¯s soldier beside mo Fei said. ¡°Take the Prince and leave!¡± Gu Xin told mo Fei to stop the horse and told the soldiers. ¡°What about you? My parents and I are here. You can leave with him!¡± Mo Fei roared. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Brother Xiao Yan is injured, you guys take him away. Those who were injured all left, and those who were not injured stayed to continue the battle! I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country. I won¡¯t let the soldiers go to the front line alone while I hide in the rear. I will live and die with all the soldiers and people of quicksand country! Murong, Nangong, bring the Prince back! This is an order, my order. If you don¡¯t obey, you will be punished ording to thew!¡± Gu Xin said firmly. She was indeed not injured. She secretly fed Cheng huaijin a Jade bead, which would definitely save his life. Nangong er and Murong er had no choice but to leave with Cheng huaijin and the other injured brothers. At this moment, perhaps it was because they heard Gu Xin¡¯s words that she was willing to die with them, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit reached its peak. They all attacked together like roosters who had just eaten a few bowls of nourishing soup, full of energy. There was originally a difference of a few hundred people between the two sides, but Gu Xin managed to pull them together with her poison. Everyone lived on the samend, and no one was worse than the other, as long as it was not a one-on-one battle. Gu Xin¡¯s method of raising morale filled them with fighting spirit. Because of the death of their leader, the morale of Cloud Sea tribe fell. In the end, they killed everyone in the cloud Sea tribe. Just when he thought he could take a break, another group of people came. They were still flying the g of the cloud Sea tribe, and there were still two thousand people. They came from two different directions. Gu Xin and the rest could not fight back at this moment, so they could only escape. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the princess, Fei ¡®er follow your mother. We¡¯ll split into two and escape!¡± Leader mo said. ¡°Good! You must remember to protect the princess!¡± Mrs. Han said. After that, everyone split up and started to escape. The people from the cloud Sea tribe also split into two groups and began to chase. In this way, it would be a situation where the other side had a thousand, while their side only had a few hundred. Moreover, the other side had not experienced the battlefield, while their side had just won a big battle. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he couldn¡¯t fight them head-on. ¡°Princess, you take the young ones and leave first. We, the older ones, will hold them back for you. We¡¯ll stall for an hour. You guys run faster.¡± Chief mo said when he saw that the people behind were about to catch up. ¡°Uncle Mo, they have a lot of people, we can¡¯t be separated anymore. We have to be together again. Otherwise, no one will be able to escape.¡± Gu Xin said loudly. ¡°I can. Princess, if I don¡¯te back, remember what you promised us. Let your aunt han and Fei ¡®er return to kun state and bring the brothers of sand Dragon Gang back to great Zhou so that they can live a stable life! Please allow it, Princess!¡± Chief moughed. ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree! Uncle Mo, let¡¯s escape together. Don¡¯t stop!¡± Gu Xin turned around and shouted. ¡°Princess, you must agree. If you don¡¯t agree, I, old Mo, won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡± After chief mo finished speaking, he pulled out the pendant on his neck and threw it on the butt of Gu Xin¡¯s horse. The horse then picked up its speed. Chapter 1558 - 1558 Am I going to die? 1558 Am I going to die? ¡°Uncle Mo!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting. Chief mo turned his horse around and stood in a row with nearly a hundred other men of simr age. The people of the cloud Sea tribe had caught up. ¡°Fight them to the death!¡± Chief mo roared. Give the princess and the other boys more time! Believe in the princess, as long as they escape, the West will never be the cloud sea¡¯s world! Believe in them!¡± !! ¡°Believe in them!¡± These hundred or so middle-aged men were determined to buy time for Gu Xin and the others. They could stall as many as they could. Even if they were stabbed several times, as long as they were still breathing, they could still kill. There were close to 1000 people from the cloud ocean tribe. Close to a hundred versus close to a thousand, this was an irreversible battle. However, leader mo and the others managed to do it. They gave Gu Xin and the others 30 minutes to escape. He had also killed many of the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s people. They carried the determination to die, killing as many as they could and injuring as many as they could. Therefore, in the end, less than six hundred people chased after them. Gu Xin led her men to a high ground and set up a trap in the shortest time possible. When the pursuers arrived, the sky was almost dark. Gu Xin stood on high ground, listening to the sound of horse hoovesing from afar with a heavy expression. She had broken her promise. She had promised to bring Uncle Mo and his family back to kunzhou. Even though she had set up a trap, she knew that she would never be able to bring Uncle Mo back to kunzhou. Her tears flowed down uncontrobly. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves was getting closer, and the soldiers beside her called out to her, ¡± ¡°Princess, they are here.¡± Gu Xin wiped her tears and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ya!¡± The people of the cloud Sea tribe all cried out. Their horses had all fallen into the trap and their legs were injured. They threw these people off their horses. ¡°Kill!¡± Gu Xin raised her sword and was the first to charge down from her horse. Behind her were hundreds of quicksand country soldiers and some scattered sand bandits. Gu Xin rode on the horse, killing one with each strike. Her strength was ruthless, her eyes were urate, and her body was steady. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red from the killing. The sky was about to turn dark. At this moment, a group of camels came from afar. ¡°Second Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so absent-minded today? There¡¯s still a four-day journey to quicksand country, and you¡¯re already getting nervous?¡± Xue Qianyu looked at Lu Yang. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my heart has been beating erratically since this afternoon. It¡¯s just like when I suddenly had a nightmare on the day that Xinxin had an ident!¡± Lu Zheng said as he rubbed his chest. ¡°Guys, look! There¡¯s a fight over there!¡± Pengze pointed ahead. Everyone looked over. For some reason, Lu Zheng just wanted to get there as soon as possible. This was what he thought, and so he did. He drove the camel to speed up. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± I feel like we know the people in front. Let¡¯s go and take a look! A group of people arrived on camels. The sky had already turnedpletely dark. Lu Zheng had even lit a torch. He saw the corpses of the soldiers and horses of the cloud ocean lying on the ground. Standing in the middle was a young girl with messy hair and a face full of blood. She was holding a sword and looking at him with bloodthirsty eyes. Lu Zheng could immediately recognize that pair of bright eyes. It was his youngdy, Gu Xin. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan? Am I going to die? You actually saw brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin stared at Lu Zheng and mumbled softly. She felt weak all over and was about to fall. Lu Zheng opened his mouth and wanted to call out to Xinxin, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t say it. It was as if something was tugging at his heart. Seeing that Gu Xin was about to copse, he jumped down from the camel and hugged her, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s face was covered in tears.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1560 - 1560 Chapter 1560-growing 1560 Chapter 1560-growing By the time Gu Xin found the bodies of leader mo and the others, the temperature in the desert had already dropped. Everyone lit a torch and gathered the bodies of the hundred people. They fixed them on wooden boards one by one and dragged them with camels to meet up with Peng ze and the others. No one made a sound throughout the entire process. Everyone felt very ufortable, and they had to move quickly to prevent the people of the cloud Sea tribe from catching up. After about four hours, their team met with Pengze and Xue Qianyu. Lu Zheng and Peng ze had learned how to survive in the desert from the most experienced seventh Princess of the cloud Sea tribe, so it was not difficult for Lu Zheng to find them with Peng ze¡¯s guidance. This was a deserted city with broken walls and no one lived in it. Fortunately, it could withstand the wind and sand after a little rest. When Gu Xin and the rest returned, the heavily injured soldiers and bandits from quicksand country helped each other up to wee them. The people lying on the wooden boards were all familiar faces and they all had heavy hearts. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin stood out. I¡¯ll give all the shakos a chance now. If you want to leave, feel free to do so. I won¡¯t force you. If you want to stay, I, Princess Xinxin of quicksand country, promise you that if you follow me, I will never leave you behind. I¡¯ll do my best to let everyone live a peaceful life, even if the process is a little difficult and hard. Even if the process could take a year or a few years. ¡°Even if there will be sacrifices in the process, the sacrifices may be me or all of you. However, I can guarantee that as long as I, Gu Xin, am here, you will have a day of food to eat. Follow me, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll have enough to eat and wear. Follow me, and I will never let you be my ves! So, you can make your choice now.¡± Lu Zheng and the rest looked at Gu Xin. They had never thought that little Xinxin would grow so much in just a few months. Little Xinxin, who had always been well protected by her family, could stand in front of a group of men and say, ¡± I¡¯ll take care of you and work hard to lead a good life for you. Their hearts also ached. Who knew how much suffering little Xinxin had gone through before? None of the shakos chose to leave. They all chose to follow Gu Xin. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen their brothers die in the Shakko gang before, but they had never seen anyone like Princess Xinxin, who would risk her life to bring back an intact corpse. The desert was very cruel. If one died, they would be buried under the yellow soil. Perhaps they could leave an intact corpse, but it was more likely that they would be eaten by wild beasts, leaving behind only a skeleton. Everyone was afraid of death, but it had to be a worthy death. Although they were all ordinary people, they all hoped that after they died, someone would remember them so that they would not havee to this world in vain. They believed that it was possible for them to follow Princess Xinxin. No one left, so Gu Xin asked second white and the others to settle them down. Although they had been separated for a few months, she was still able to get second white and the others to help her. Second white and the rest had also learned somemonnguage and could speak with the people here. It was very cold in the desert at night, so they could only light up a fire to keep themselves warm. Including Gu Xin, everyone who was not injured went out to look for burning things. After doing all this, another two hours passed. Chapter 1561 - 1561 Isn’t that so? 1561 Isn¡¯t that so? Gu Xin and the few hundred of them did not have any food to eat at all. Lu Zheng and the rest only had a few days ¡®worth of rations, so everyone only had a little each to barely fill their stomachs. Gu Xin looked at the sky. It was almost midnight. She decided to use up all the Jade beads she had today and boil water for everyone to drink so that they couldst for a while. Second white and the rest rode their camels to fetch water. After a few trips, they only managed to bring back a small bowl of water for everyone to drink. The crowd didn¡¯t understand why Gu Xin wanted them to drink the water. Gu Xin didn¡¯t exin further and only said that they had to drink the hot water to warm their bodies. They had to at least hold on until the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, they would all starve to death. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached when he saw Gu Xin taking care of everything on her own. However, under such circumstances, he could only silently help Gu Xin share her burden. Everyone drank some water, ate some food, and went to sleep by the fire. There were dozens of fires in this abandoned city, so it was safe with many people. Gu Xin sat beside Lu Zheng and only then did she have the time to take a closer look at her familiar family. She had been thinking for a few months about what she wanted to say when they met again. However, at this moment, she found that she could not say anything. White four walked over and knelt in front of Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third miss, this subordinate was too careless. Third miss, please punish me!¡± Gu Xin red at him. you must follow me from now on. You can¡¯t even recognize someone who impersonated me, yet you still follow me around every day. You¡¯re so stupid! White four lowered his head. Gu Xin helped him up, ¡± I¡¯ve underestimated my enemy. It¡¯s not entirely your fault. However, you have to be more careful in the future. Even if my sister and I have the exact same makeup, wear the exact same clothes, do the exact same actions, and say the exact same words, you still have to distinguish who is me. So, from today onwards, second white and the rest will not follow me. You must follow me. This is your punishment!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Second white nodded,¡±third miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do it!¡± In the future, he would not allow such a thing to happen again! Many thanks to third miss for giving this subordinate this chance.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯yes, go and rest! You¡¯re not injured, so you can still protect us on the way to quicksand country.¡± White four obediently retreated to the fire to rest. ¡°Third sister, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re full of energy,¡± Peng ze said. I¡¯ll give you an exnation to your big sister when you get back.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡±big brother-inw, you can¡¯t do that.¡± I¡¯ve suffered a lot, and I can¡¯t exin it to big sister just because I¡¯m full of energy. Also, my uncle must have scolded you for having a crazy cousin, for your cousin to be evil, and then he raised it to the point that maybe you¡¯re crazy too. You¡¯re also evil in your bones and want to bring my sister back to your family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Peng ze smiled bitterly. Gu Xinughed. I knew it. Uncle likes us sisters the most. If one of us is missing, he¡¯ll feel like we¡¯recking something. ¡°Because of Pengze¡¯s affair with thengge Kingdom, father-inw went to mixed city and beat up a few households of thengge Kingdom¡¯s citizens,¡± Peng ze said. He called Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en, and even urged Jin Nan Wang to lend them troops. He nned to bring the things that second sister made to blow up the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Peng ze was not lying at all. Uncle Gu really had such an intention. As a result, he, Majesty Kang, and Duke Cheng ¡®en were scolded by Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Jin Nanwang had avoided the cmity by hiding in the Gu family. Gu Nian didn¡¯t have many in stock at the time. If there were more, the Peng family would have brought their troops to fight. Chapter 1562 - 1562 You’ve got an uncle 1562 You¡¯ve got an uncle Peng ze and Xue Qianyu told Gu Xin a lot of things and Gu Xin¡¯s heart felt warm. Not only was she loved by her family, but she also had two good sisters, Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi. Even businessmen from other countries in the trading area would ask about the third young master of the Gu family! Not to mention the workers in their other businesses. The feeling of being remembered by everyone was great. Gu Xin fell asleep in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms as she listened to all these. It had been a few months and she finally stopped frowning when she fell asleep. She slept very peacefully in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms. Lu Zheng hugged her carefully, as if he was hugging a rare treasure. let¡¯s go to sleep, ¡± Peng ze whispered. we still have to hurry on with our journey tomorrow morning. In my opinion, we should leave before dawn. If we¡¯rete, the people of the cloud Sea tribe will catch up.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± before we leave, ¡± Lu Zheng said, ¡± let¡¯s set up a few more traps and make a few more directions so that the pursuers won¡¯t be able to determine our specific direction. Peng ze and Xue qianxun nodded. ¡­¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That night, Gu Xin had a good sleep. When she woke up, the sky was already bright. Lu Zheng was carrying her in his arms as they rode on the camel. Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, why didn¡¯t I feel anything when you carried me on the camel?¡± Gu Xin rubbed her eyes and turned around to look at Lu Zheng. It was only then that she realized what was happening. ¡°Littlezy bug, you¡¯re so sleepy, how can you feel anything? I¡¯m afraid even lightning won¡¯t wake you up.¡± Lu Zheng chuckled. ¡°No way! I must be tired, too tired. I¡¯ve been on the road for the past few days and didn¡¯t sleep well. That was definitely the case. Brother Yuanyuan, I want to ride the horse by myself.¡± Gu Xin wanted to go down and ride the horse as it was a little hot during the day. Lu Zheng did not stop her and let her get off the horse. Instead of riding a camel, he chose to ride a horse and walked beside Gu Xin. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, Did you know? I¡¯ve found brother Xiao Yang!¡± Gu Xin said to Lu Zheng after she got on her horse. I know. Eldest brother-inw and Xue Er told me. Lu Zheng nodded. After some thought, he said, ¡± you should be more at ease now. You won¡¯t hear people say that Xiao Yu and Xiao Jin left without a care anymore. ¡°Hehe, I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin stuck out her tongue. but, brother Yuanyuan, you and brother Xue will have an uncle in the future! Lu Zheng& and Xue Qianyu were speechless. Gu Xin was happy,¡¯brother Xiao Ye is my brother! I¡¯m his brother. He¡¯s the Prince of quicksand country, and I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country. Everyone in quicksand country thinks that we¡¯re biological siblings.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is his fortune or misfortune,¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly. We¡¯re treating our Enzi like this. Xinxin, you¡¯ve also seen it, sigh!¡± Xue Qianyu smiled but did not say anything. The Gu family may have only had one son in the beginning, but after enduring for a while, they had all been sons. They had many younger brothers-inw, so it did not matter if they had one more or one less. Perhaps fourth uncle and fourth aunt would have more in the next few years. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, you can¡¯t bully brother Xiao Yang.¡± You don¡¯t know, but I almost got stabbed in the back yesterday. It was so close! At that time, brother Xiao Yan blocked more than one knife for me and was madly hacked by a few people with big knives. However, I¡¯ve already given him some medicine, so he¡¯ll have to rest for about a month this time.¡± Lu Jinxin¡¯s heart was in her mouth. Why are there so many people attacking you? Were they from the cloud Sea tribe? Are they all dead?¡± ¡°Ran ran, shouldn¡¯t you have asked if Cheng huaijin was alright?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. Chapter 1566 - 1566 Why did this kid notice me? 1566 Why did this kid notice me? ¡°Much better. Xinxin really made the right choice to study medicine with grandma Xiao. With her talent, she¡¯s probably the child of those ns who have been dreaming of having medical skills for generations.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°Of course. Xinxin is much better than my grandson, who has been by her side since she was a child. She has learned more in four years than I have in fourteen years.¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. He could tell that there was something different about Gu Xin, but he couldn¡¯t let anyone else see it. In fact, when the ten thousand swords sect threatened him with Gu Xin during the Lantern Festival and he stabbed himself, he had already guessed that Gu Xin had something good on her. He was even more certain when he recalled the time when he returned to Yuzhou and the sweet food that Gu Xin gave him. It was just that he never said it, and never asked. But that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know that there was something special about Gu Xin. Even if Gu Xin had a genius, a natural-born child prodigy, a photographic memory, or anything else, it would be good. He couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Xin to have as many miracles as possible! He even regretted that he hadn¡¯t found enough people. If he had found a few more, Xinxin might have been able to inherit grandma Gu¡¯s natural power in this life, just like sister Huihui! ¡°Yup. My foster father once told me that some people are naturally suitable for certain things. Just like their family, his elder sister is the type that is born to be an Emperor¡¯s daughter. Xinxin was born to be a Divine Doctor! Let¡¯s not be envious.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. Lu Zhengughed and did not say anything else. Gu Xin was a little embarrassed by their words. She wasn¡¯t born with it, she was acquired! Jade beads were good for the body, memory, and learning. However, her family ate it. She was not the only one who had a good body and memory and learned everything quickly. She was just more interested in medicine. She did not exin too much. He called for someone to carry Cheng huaijin and went to find the king of quicksand. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu were already waiting there. After everyone had arrived, the king of quicksand Kingdom asked Cheng huaijin how he felt today, and Cheng huaijin answered truthfully. The king of quicksand looked at the children. a ¡®ze, a¡¯ Yu, a ¡®Yuan, grandma Xinxin is my aunt, so one of you is my niece-inw. The other two are my future niece-inw. We¡¯re all one family now. So, there¡¯s no need to regard me as an outsider. If you have anything in the future, just let me know.¡± The three of them nodded. Peng ze was the Gu family¡¯s grandson-inw. They didn¡¯t think much of it. Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian were engaged, so they didn¡¯t think much of it either. Lu Zheng was also the Gu family¡¯s third son-inw, so they didn¡¯t think much of it either. However, Cheng huaijin was a little disappointed. He secretly sized up Xue Qianyu. Yup, he looked like a talented man and was a good match for sister niannian. Sister niannian said that she likes good-looking people who are knowledgeable and good at martial arts. This young master Xue should be the kind who can take the Imperial examinations in literature and can stabilize the country in martial arts! Xinxin said that young master Xue was the nephew of the Empress¡¯s maternal family, so he couldn¡¯tpare to others in terms of status. Sigh, young master Xue also looks quite steady. Sister niannian likes this kind of person. Why did he act like a child in the beginning? Sister niannian probably thinks of me as her younger brother! AI! Xue Qianyu noticed Cheng huaijin sizing him up. He was a little puzzled. Why did this kid notice him? I have an idea. I¡¯ll tell you about your next mission. If you think it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll carry it out. If it¡¯s not, we¡¯ll raise it and we¡¯ll add on to it. How about it? ¡± The king of quicksand said as he stroked his beard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1567 - 1567 I need to see it before I can make a decision 1567 I need to see it before I can make a decision Everyone looked at the king of quicksand. The king of quicksand Kingdom swept his gaze across Lu Zheng¡¯s three faces and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arranged three paths for the three of you. Ze, you¡¯re the general of the water Battalion, so your path is rted to water. I n to send a team of people to you, and you will return to the great Zhou by water.¡± Peng ze was stunned. didn¡¯t you say that thenge Kingdom set up a defense line in the waters? no east-west travel is allowed? ¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled and shook his head,¡±how can thenge Kingdom stop all the seas?¡± They didn¡¯t have that ability. If they could control the entire sea area, then why would the Lang GE Kingdom worry about not being able to attack the great Zhou? They don¡¯t even have that many people.¡± Gu Xin suddenly recalled a story that Gu Nian had told her before. ¡°My sister said that we actually live on the same ball. Our part of thend is very small, and the sea is muchrger than thend. Big sister said that if we set off from the coast of Dazhou, if we have enough food and water, and we don¡¯t encounter any storms on the sea, then we can still return to the coast of Dazhou after going around the ball.¡± The few ancient people looked at Gu Xin in shock. Gu Xin stuck out her tongue, ¡± my sister said that she heard it from a traveling monk. That monk had been to many ces! He had talked about it when he was chatting with his sister. You don¡¯t know, my sister used to go to town and county whenever she had nothing to do. I thought she went to see pretty boys, but she went to see the outside world!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. Only a silly girl like you could do it! Gu Nian did not know where it came from, but if Lin Yiqian said it was a ball, then it was a ball. After all, Gu Nian could make many new things. The ce where Gu Nian used to live must be better than the great Zhou Dynasty. The king of quicksand continued,¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a ball or not, but it¡¯s certain that he¡¯ll be able to return to the great Zhou.¡± Look at this map. We¡¯re here now. Go south for half a month and you¡¯ll reach the seaside. If they went east from the sea, they would reach India, liangzi, and Dayuan. After reaching Dayuan, they would not go east. After replenishing their food and water in Dayuan, they would go south for six days. Then, if they went east, it would take about three days. If they went north, they would reach the coast of the kingdom of goddess, Jinnan, or any of the great Zhou¡¯s. Don¡¯t f * ck for more than three days. After three days, you¡¯ll probably go too far!¡± Pengze looked at the simple Sea Map on the table, pursed his lips, and asked, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, can the ship withstand the wind and waves? On the way back, other than restocking at the originator, we¡¯ve been at sea the rest of the time. The sea is ever-changing, and if the ship is not strong enough, everyone on the ship will die in the fish¡¯s stomach.¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu also looked at the king of quicksand with heavy hearts. The king of quicksand Kingdom sighed helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that. Because, no matter how sturdy a ship was, if it was unlucky and met with a storm, it would only be destroyed. But the sea is our only way to send a message to the great Zhou. The cloud Sea tribe has already controlled the North. Even if we go north, we will have to cross the ice Mountain without going throughng GE to return to the great Zhou. It¡¯s not safer than the sea.¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Peng ze was silent for a while. I need to look at the ship and the manpower before I can make a decision.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded,¡±that¡¯s natural.¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about the people I¡¯ve found for you. Almost all of them have experience at sea. They can see the weather and have experience in dealing with all kinds of unexpected situations. The boat is by the shore. Once you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll have someone take you there.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1568 - 1568 You won’t make me stay? 1568 You won¡¯t make me stay? After talking about Peng ze, the king of quicksand looked at Xue Qianyu. ¡°Ah Yu, your task is to train the soldiers in quicksand country, with Xinxin and ah hai. I¡¯ll leave all military affairs to you three. I¡¯ll have the entire quicksand country cooperate with you. The officials and I will be in charge of General Affairs. As long as it¡¯s what you ask for, we¡¯ll do our best to fulfill it. ¡± ¡°Sure, uncle Jun,¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. To him, this was not a problem at all. Although he had only been a soldier for two years, he had threebat experiences. He had already put the military books he had read since he was young into practice, so he was not afraid. He had no problem with his personal ability. After talking about Xue Qianyu, the king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Lu Zheng with a troubled expression. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. uncle Jun, ¡± he said, ¡± you don¡¯t want me to bring second white and the rest back to the cloud ocean tribe, get close to the royal family, and be a spy, do you? ¡± Everyone looked at the king of quicksand in surprise. hahaha! the king of quicksand Kingdomughed awkwardly. kid, you¡¯re quite clever. After she finished speaking, she looked at Gu Xin. This kid was the brother Yuanyuan that Xinxin talked about all day. They were childhood sweethearts, and they had been separated for half a year. The moment they met, he wanted to send him away. The king of quicksand Kingdom felt that he was a bad person! Gu Xin had the same thoughts as she pouted her lips and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Can¡¯t I switch ces with Xue Er?¡± Lu Zheng rubbed his head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xue qianxun didn¡¯t mind, he was a spy after all. He had seen Lu er¡¯s madness for the past six months. When they were attacking the sand divine nation, it wasmon for him to sleep for four to four hours a day. There was not a day when his eyes were not red from the killing. The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin. Can ah Yuan and ah Yu switch?¡± Gu Xin felt like she was being questioned by her father, so she sat up straight and suppressed the reluctance in her heart, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Since second brother Xue didn¡¯t appear in front of the people of Yunhai, it would be best for him to train the soldiers with us in quicksand country. Brother Yuan Yuan and second white were with the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea and they had already gained their trust. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t change their people. I can change my big Brother to Brother Yuan Yuan, but not second brother Xue.¡± ¡°But, eldest brother-inw wants to go back.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Lu Zheng felt his head hurt. Why were there elders everywhere who didn¡¯t want him to stay by Xinxin¡¯s side? AI! Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng reluctantly. A temporary separation is nothing. A temporary separation is for us to be able to reunite better in the future. I will not stop you. However, you can¡¯t have anything with the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea tribe. I heard that the prettiest girl here is the seventh Princess, Ajil. You can¡¯t look at her, and you can¡¯t let her like you. You have to be a good spy. I, second brother Xue, and little brother Jun will train our soldiers and strengthen them to destroy the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re not going to make me stay?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯father said that I have to learn to endure. I can endure it. A little impatience spoils a great n. Business was the most important. Anyway, you have to remember that I¡¯m the only girl you can have. Other than me, don¡¯t get involved with any other girls.¡± Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but pinch Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even agree, and you agreed on my behalf and chased me away?¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± The king of quicksand coughed twice, and the way he looked at Lu Zheng was not right. since Xinxin has agreed, then it¡¯s decided! Chapter 1569 - 1569 Chapter 1569-raising her as a daughter 1569 Chapter 1569-raising her as a daughter Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at the king of quicksand Kingdom. They felt like they were his uncles. I have to say, you two are twins, and at this moment, you two are so simr. Peng ze and Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t tell that the king of quicksand Kingdom looked like Gu shouxin, but Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu felt that they looked very simr at this moment. It was like every time second uncle heard first aunt praise his two future son-inw, he would look up and down at them, these two brothers in distress. That kind of expression, that kind of nitpicking. AI! Did uncle Jun treat Xinxin like his daughter? The king of quicksand then talked about the work he had arranged for Lu Zheng. First, Lu Zheng brought second white and the rest back. Of course, fourth white was the one that Gu Xin had said could only follow by her side from now on, so he only brought second white, sixth white, eighth white and fourteen others. The five of them returned to the cloud Sea Royal City. If they continued to do business, the seventh princess¡¯s subordinates would definitely find them. They would say that they had been captured by Shakko and that Pengze and white four had unfortunately died. N?v(el)B\\jnn He took this opportunity to get close to the steward. Because he was caught, he said that all the gold coins on him had been robbed by the Shakko, so he might not be able to buy goods back to thenge Kingdom in a short time, so he asked the steward to lend him money. The steward would definitely not take the opportunity. He took the opportunity to ask the steward to introduce them to work and said that he could share some with the steward. In this way, the steward would definitely introduce them to the pce. Even if they were not by King Cloud sea¡¯s side, they would at least be by the seventh Princess ¡®side. Then, what Lu Zheng needed to do was to understand the military strength of the Yunhai tribe, which ones had joined them and which ones did not. If they were detected, or if there was any danger, they would have to escape immediately. Lu Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡± on the way here, eldest brother-inw and I did not reveal our strength. We pretended to be merchants. Second Bai and the others were guards. I feel that if I go there and still keep my trump card, it would be better for second white and the others to mix into their Army.¡± The king of quicksand nodded. that¡¯s right. You can just follow them and do odd jobs. It¡¯s naturally better for second Bai and the others to mix into their Army. I have a group of rebels locked up in my dungeon. I can send them to second white and the others to make contributions.¡± Lu Zheng thought about it and felt that this was the best. Second white and the others were from an assassin organization. Their Kung Fu was not bad, but their killing skills were even better. When that happens, they can secretly kill some of the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s generals in the battle. They can do it without anyone noticing. ¡­¡­ At the beginning of April, Peng ze set off to the seaside to look at the boats. The king of quicksand Kingdom asked Xue Qianyu to bring some people to apany him. This was to increase Xue Qianyu¡¯smunication with the soldiers of quicksand Kingdom, and also to let Xue Qianyu get used to the road here. After Pengze left, Lu Zheng¡¯s side was also about to set off. Everyone could see Gu Xin¡¯s mood recently. Not to mention anything else, even when she was training with others every day, no one could subdue her in 30 moves. She had really gone all out and vented all her unhappiness on the training. The soldiers of quicksand country were all trembling in fear. Had their Princess Xinxin, who was above themon popce, finally be a fairy who was above themon popce? If you don¡¯t prepare yourself mentally, you might be frightened by her aura. In the battle on the stage, she seemed to want to fight to the death with you. In the past, she would admit defeat if he knocked her down. But now, she would not. She was bleeding, but she could still stand up and wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. let you continue. Chapter 1570 - 1570 Close your eyes 1570 Close your eyes What was even more insane was that they realized that the sandbags tied to Gu Xin¡¯s hands and feet seemed to have be even heavier. They were nowparable to the sandbags tied to men. Also, she had stopped smiling. Although she looked beautiful even when she was cold, she still looked nice when she smiled. She was so kind! Wuwuwu, those B * stards of the cloud Sea tribe, return our former Princess Xinxin! ¡­¡­ That night, Lu Zheng flew up to the roof with Xinxin. The stars in the sky seemed to be weing the couple.e and see us! The two of them sat leaning against each other. Gu Xin hugged her knees with her hands and rested her chin on her knees, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, when do you n to marry me?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he almost fell off the roof. Gu Xin blinked at him. Lu Zheng gulped and said,¡±ahem, I¡¯ll marry you whenever you want to get married.¡± I¡¯ve already given you the betrothal gifts, and you¡¯re in charge of all my assets, right?¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡¯did I ask for a betrothal gift? What I want is the person, what I want is Lu Zheng, the person you are!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you anything you want,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. I¡¯ll lie t for you, how about that? Do as you please!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xinughed. then I want it now. Lu Zheng was stunned. Gu Xin sat up straight and suddenly leaned in close to Lu Zheng¡¯s face, their noses touching. Gu Xin could hear Lu Zheng¡¯s heart thumping non-stop. She ced her hand on Lu Zheng¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, close your eyes.¡± Lu Zheng was a little confused, but he obediently closed his eyes. Gu Xin tilted her head slightly and gave Lu Zheng a Peck on the lips. At that moment, Lu Zheng felt all the blood in his body rush to his head through his blood vessels. He could no longer think. Closing his eyes made him feel even more deeply. He reached out and hugged Gu Xin, who was about to sit back down. He held her waist with one hand and her neck with the other. His movements were very light, and he kissed her very lightly. Gu Xin¡¯s big eyes were wide open. She could see Lu Zheng¡¯s thick eyebrows, his nose bridge, and his long and curled eyshes that were trembling slightly. She smelled the familiar scent on Lu Zheng¡¯s body and felt at ease. She gently closed her eyes. Lu Zheng only kissed her for a while before letting go of Gu Xin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would do more things, so he only dabbled in it. He looked at Gu Xin¡¯s confused eyes and leaned forward to kiss her eyebrows before letting go. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ll marry you when we get back. I¡¯ll go to the Emperor and ask for an imperial edict to let you be the princess Consort of Duke Zhenguo¡¯s heir, Lu Zheng.¡± Lu Zheng said gently yet firmly, ¡± I want the entire capital to know that Gu Xin is Lu Xin¡¯s officially wedded wife. I¡¯m going to give you the most spectacr wedding in history. I¡¯m going to make you the happiest woman in the world. I only wish to hold your hand and apany you for a lifetime, to grow old together, and never let you down.¡± Gu Xin looked into Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes. His eyes were filled with her. Lu Zheng appeared in her life when he was 10 years old. It had been more than five years and Gu Xin was already over 15 years old. Right now, Gu Xin was the same as Lu Zheng, her heart and eyes were filled with nothing but him. They looked at each other and only had each other in their eyes. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with you, and from now on, I¡¯ll remember you. I only hope that the king¡¯s heart is like my heart, and I will not let down my yearning.¡± Gu Xin said softly. With that, she closed her eyes and walked forward. Lu Zheng kissed her again. The stars twinkled in the sky, and the crescent moon hid in the clouds, as if it was embarrassed by this infatuated man and woman, and was unwilling toe out. Chapter 1571 - 1571 Alive 1571 Alive Early the next morning, before the sky had even brightened, Lu Zheng brought second Bai and the rest and set off. They didn¡¯t bring anything, not even horses. They were familiar with the water sources on the way to the cloud Sea tribe. As for food, they would hunt for prey, starve, or ride with the caravans. What if they met the people of the cloud Sea tribe on the way? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When the sun rose, they had already gone far, but they were still within the borders of quicksand country. ¡°Young master, you look very happy!¡± White six had a more active personality. Seeing Lu Zheng¡¯s happy expression, she could not help but tease. Lu Zheng nced at him. White six scratched his head in embarrassment and shut up. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng sighed. you¡¯ve been following the third youngdy and have seen many girls. Have you taken a fancy to any? ¡± Second white and the other three looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. Lu Yang said, ¡± this trip is dangerous and precarious. If, and I¡¯m saying if, when you feel difficult in the future, you can think of the girl you like. They just thought that they had to hold on, hold on, and wait until they returned to the great Zhou Dynasty, then they would be able to get married. I promise you that as long as you can return alive, I will give you betrothal gifts, buy you a house, and get you a wife. Live well, understand?¡± Second white cupped his fists,¡±thank you, young master!¡± I will not fail you!¡± White six, white eight, and white ten were the same. ¡°When the great Zhou Dynasty has settled down and we don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked from all sides, everyone can live for themselves. I know that you used to be from the thousand des sect and were trained to be killers there. You have no family and no life of your own. But it won¡¯t happen again. You won¡¯t live in the dark like before, waiting for a killing mission that might appear at any time. What you do will be honorable. White two, white six, white eight, white ten, do it well. When we return to the great Zhou, I¡¯ll help you with your light-body technique. If we can destroy the cloud Sea tribe, it will be a huge contribution. We all have a share. When you go back, you can have your own wife and children. When you¡¯re old, you¡¯ll have children and grandchildren around your knees and enjoy your old age like any other normal person. Let¡¯s all have some expectations for the future, so work hard!¡± Second white and the others were filled with anticipation and ambition. In an instant, they no longer treated this as a mission. Instead, they treated the journey to the cloud Sea as the foundation for their future beautiful lives. They believed that Lu Zheng could do what he said, but the prerequisite was that they had to be alive to enjoy it. Wealth was found in danger, and opportunities were fleeting, so he had to grab hold of this opportunity. White six scratched her head in embarrassment. She smiled and said,¡±Young master, speaking of the person you like, I do have my eyes on one. However, I¡¯m a little afraid that he won¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± white two, white eight, and white ten asked in unison. White six replied,¡±it¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s that sun Yumei. Miss Sun.¡± I thought she was pretty. She was gentle, kind, and knew how to sew. The things she embroidered were very beautiful. Last time, you got me drunk and didn¡¯t take me home. I almost fell into the public toilet, and it was Miss Sun who helped me back to the Yamen. She¡¯s a good person!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. You have good taste. You¡¯ve taken a fancy to the sister that Xinxin cares about the most other than her family. White ten couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± I heard that her previous husband didn¡¯t treat her well. He aborted her child when she was about to be born. She almost died. Maybe she won¡¯t be able to have children in the future. Don¡¯t you mind?¡± Chapter 1572 - 1572 Enough is enough 1572 Enough is enough White six red at white ten and said,¡±what are you saying?!¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t have children, it wasn¡¯t her fault! It was that bastard¡¯s fault. White ten, we¡¯re brothers. I¡¯ve only heard this once. If you say it again, I¡¯ll hit you even if we¡¯re brothers. What¡¯s the big deal about having children or not? She can¡¯t have children, but as long as she¡¯s willing to marry me, I¡¯ll just pick up two and raise them! Working for the third youngdy, the pay was high, and there was no danger, so they could support them. Hehe, gongzi, when we go back, can you help me talk about it?¡± ¡°Yueyue, I remember that you¡¯re only 18 this year, right? Miss Sun is three years older than you.¡± White six replied,¡±female three years older, carrying a golden brick.¡± Hehe.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you when we get back,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. However, if Miss Sun doesn¡¯t like you, then you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. Whether you give up or work hard, none of us can help you. So, the most important thing is to return alive and ask Miss Sun if she wants to marry you. If she says she wants it, I and your third miss will immediately make the decision for you two.¡± White six was overjoyed,¡±alright!¡± Many thanks to young master, many thanks to third miss!¡± Seeing that their youngest brother already had someone he liked so quickly, the older brothers felt really embarrassed. They actually didn¡¯t have, didn¡¯t have a Yingluo. What a terrifying reality this was! Second white consoled himself. Boss is probably single too. Don¡¯t be afraid. The group of people talked andughed along the way. When they met caravans or other people, they would stop talking and walk with their heads down, or go forward to seek protection and hurry on the journey together. ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin woke up, she was still in a daze. She remembered that she had fallen asleep on the roof against brother Yuanyuanst night. Now, she was sleeping on the bed. It seemed like brother Yuanyuan had carried her down. She looked at the bright sky outside. She had slept for so long! Sigh, brother Yuanyuan must have left. Gu Xin got off the bed listlessly, put on her clothes and washed up. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As soon as she went out, she saw Cheng huaijin exercising in the courtyard. He was moving now, and the external injuries on his body had already formed scabs. ¡°Cough, cough, I saw it.¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly said. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin was stunned. ¡°Last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep because there were too many stars, so I stared at them for a while. Who knew that I would see a young couple making out on the roof? Oh my God, that girl is so bold. She looks like ady from great Zhou and should be reserved, but she¡¯s even more generous than the most enthusiasticdy in quicksand country! Just order your lover to close his eyes!¡± Cheng huaijin said awkwardly. hehe, Yingluo. Gu Xin was not embarrassed at all. She even had the mood to mock Cheng huaijin. that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know when brother Xiao Yang will be treated as a lover by such a good girl! Tsk, tsk, brother Xiao Yang is not bad looking either. Why don¡¯t girls like him? Is it because a pretty gentleman like you has a mouth?¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Gu Xin continued,¡¯sigh! What a sin! He¡¯s already a seventeen-year-old boy, but no girl likes him. And he¡¯s even a Prince!¡± Cheng huaijin red at Gu Xin,¡¯stupid girl, that¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t want to rub salt on your wound like this! Is that because no girl likes me? The girl who likes me can go around quicksand Royal City. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the person I love!¡± Gu Xin replied calmly,¡¯but, your sweetheart doesn¡¯t need you to clean herself up for her! She has her own sweetheart.¡± Chapter 1573 - 1573 Chapter 1573-self-doubt 1573 Chapter 1573-self-doubt Cheng huaijin felt as if his heart had been stabbed countless times. Xinxin used to be a cute girl and didn¡¯t have a sharp tongue at all. What¡¯s wrong with her now? Could it be that he had also practiced poison in his mouth? With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin walked to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side. She decided to let him face reality once again so that he would not be hurt when her sister got married in the future. She patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. brother Xiaoye, ¡± she said. my mother told me about the love I had when I was young. My mother said that no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, they must have fallen for someone when they were young. That¡¯s the love of youth. However, was the person she liked when she was young her destiny? That might not be the case. Love is two-way. If it¡¯s destined to only be one-way, then it¡¯s better to bury this pure and beautiful love in your heart. It¡¯s good for everyone.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin gloomily. so you and brother ah Yuan are on opposite sides? ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± We¡¯re both sides. We appeared in each other¡¯s most beautiful time. It just so happened that he took a fancy to me, and I took a fancy to him. It just so happens that we have time to get to know each other. It just so happens that we have time to go through it together.¡± Once again, Cheng huaijin felt as if his heart had been stabbed. Didn¡¯t this mean that he had fallen in love with sister niannian at the wrong time? He didn¡¯t let sister niannian understand him, didn¡¯t share the same experience as sister niannian? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om brother Jun, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± can you tell me what you like about my sister? ¡± Cheng huaijin thought for a moment and said,¡¯sister niannian is pretty, generous, and smart. She¡¯s different from the other girls. As long as she appears, she¡¯s the only one in my eyes.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯so, you don¡¯t like her at all! If you like someone, you can¡¯t even tell them what you like about her. That was because liking someone meant liking everything about her, not just a single thing. Pretty, generous, and smart are just one type. My sister isn¡¯t the only one. All four of us Gu sisters are pretty, generous, and smart. She¡¯s different from the other girls, but everyone in this world is different. No girl is different from the other girls.¡± Cheng huaijin started to doubt himself. Was that really the case? Gu Xin continued,¡¯when you like someone, you really can¡¯t tell what you like about her. Liking someone was liking someone. It was that simple. Also, people change. The one you like is the beautiful big sister you saw when you were twelve. ¡°Five years have passed, and that beautiful big sister has changed. Her personality and temper have changed. Perhaps she won¡¯t treat you the way she did in the past. Perhaps, the things that you were once infatuated with her are gone. Both were possible. Most importantly, she was about to be someone else¡¯s wife. Since that was the case, it meant that the one arranged by the heavens for you was not destined to be her. Otherwise, no matter how long you had been through and how difficult the situation was, the heavens would not arrange for someone to appear by her side. They would leave that position for you. So, brother Xiao Yang, you only like my sister, just like how I like the other handsome and interesting little brothers in the other manors. That¡¯s all.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin suspiciously. why do I feel like you¡¯re tricking me? ¡± he asked. Gu Xin revealed a smile, ¡± I¡¯m just sharing my opinion. I¡¯m not lying to you. Really, that¡¯s my opinion, but I won¡¯t force you to think the same way. Actually, you can wait until you return to great Zhou and see my sister before thinking about this problem. Let¡¯s see if the feeling she gives you now is the same as before.¡± Chapter 1574 - 1574 I can also kill you 1574 I can also kill you Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything else and went to eat. After the meal, she first discussed with the king of quicksand about the division of the forces under hermand, as well as the military system that she nned to implement next. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After Lu Zheng left, Gu Xin trained even harder. When the soldiers saw how hard she was working even though she was a youngdy and a Princess, they did not dare to ck off anymore. Now, without any medication, these people could train as hard as they could. Xue Qianyu returned at the end of April. Pengze returned by sea. He prepared enough food and water and left by boat. If he arrived safely, he would return from there. If the time that the king of quicksand Kingdom had calcted was correct, he would be able to return in three months. After Xue Qianyu returned, he also joined in the training. With his addition, the quicksand country¡¯s troops were more organized and stronger. Not to mention the king of quicksand, even the subjects of quicksand were fantasizing about their beautiful future. Almost all of the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s officials had been brought over from the goddess Kingdom by the king of quicksand. They actually wanted to go back. Even though they had lived here for more than 20 years, they still liked the beautiful goddess Kingdom. If they could go back, they didn¡¯t have to go back to the goddess Kingdom. They could go to the great Zhou! It¡¯s not bad in the great Zhou. On the other hand, the people of quicksand country felt that it was getting safer and safer. The soldiers were all full of energy. They didn¡¯t have to worry about bing ves in the cloud Sea tribe anymore. They could live freely in quicksand country. Of course, a war was inevitable. However, the soldiers of their quicksand country were very powerful. They might not lose. With this in mind, many young men of quicksand country joined the Army. The girls who saw Gu Xin training in armor also came to her for help. Gu Xin had tested them one by one and really managed to recruit a group of over a hundred female soldiers. She had used the training method of the Peng family¡¯s female Battalion in kun city. Of course, these girls didn¡¯t need to go to the battlefield, but when the cloud Sea tribe attacked, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid and would defend the pce. Sometimes, imposing manner was very important. You can lose but not your face! ¡­¡­ It was now may. Lu Zheng and the rest had sessfully gained the trust of the yellow-haired steward under the seventh Princess, Ajil. White two and the other three were ced in the Army. The steward was given threeyers of monthly sry. Lu Zheng was helping the yellow-haired steward to do unscrupulous business. The two of them cooperated very well. At the same time, Lu Zheng had also found out some of the secrets of the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s royal family. He had another idea. Controlling the enemy¡¯s forces and messing up the rtionship between the seventh Princess and her siblings, making them kill each other was the best way. He was good at this. In his previous life, he did the same thing to the third Prince¡¯s brothers. At the beginning of may, Peng mu and his men returned to thenge Kingdom from the Xing Nan Kingdom. Cheng Huaiyu was no longer as resistant as she had been at the beginning. She seemed to have epted her fate and knew how to please Peng mu. Peng mu was very pleased with this. When he was happy, he would treat Cheng Huaiyu the same way he used to. When he was unhappy, he would insult Cheng Huaiyu. She didn¡¯t want to show her true heart, but she would only ept it if she was beaten and scolded. She was born to see her bones. Cheng Huaiyu seemed to have given up. You can scold me if you want, and I¡¯ll see you if I want to see you! The Lang GE Kingdom is so close to kun city. Peng mu, you¡¯ll have to take a nap one day. If I can kill Song Cheng, I can also destroy you. I¡¯ll even bring the entireng GE Kingdom to its destruction! Chapter 1576 - 1576 She’s not qualified 1576 She¡¯s not qualified Kingnge said in a deep voice,¡±you¡¯ve had enough fun on this journey!¡± The next time the Prince of the cloud ocean tribees, I¡¯ll give this woman to him!¡± Peng mu pursed his lips. After a pause, Peng mu continued,¡±father, since she doesn¡¯t please you, I¡¯ll send her out of the pce.¡± Before you send her away, please allow your son to find her every day.¡± Kingng GE squinted at Peng mu and sneered. ¡°Alright!¡± How could he not see through Peng MU¡¯s thoughts? how could he so easily hand over the woman he had been thinking about when he was young? Even if he did not raise his own son by his side, he knew all about his daily life. He knew that Peng mu wanted to make that woman pregnant during this period of time so that he would give up on the idea of sending her to the cloud Sea tribe. Ha, would he let him have his wish? Kingng GE touched his beard. He would not let him have his way. As for heirs, he had already prepared a few women for Peng mu and had them recuperate long ago. He did not need the son of a woman whose heart was not with his son. After Peng mu expressed his thanks, he got up and sat at the side. N?v(el)B\\jnn The father and son stopped talking about Cheng Huaiyu and started talking about the current situation. Peng mu already knew that the cloud Sea tribe had agreed to form an alliance to attack the great Zhou. However, the two sides had yet toe to an agreement. Many tribes and countries in the West weren¡¯t willing, so the cloud Sea tribe was nning to unify the West first before sending their Army over. Peng mu asked for the specific time and what the Lang GE Kingdom needed to do now. The news that Kingnge received was at the end of the year. At the end of the year, the people he left in the great Zhou Dynasty would first figure out the situation in the divine Sand Kingdom and the Yun nation. Last year, the great Zhou had conquered the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation. They had arge supply of warhorses and had already raised warhorses in those two ces. What thenge Kingdom needed to do was to find out the situation of the warhorses in the great Zhou¡¯s supply of warhorses and their provisions, then move their provisions and warhorses. After they made their move, they could form an alliance with the Army of the cloud Sea tribe to attack the great Zhou. The Xing Nan Kingdom had also formed a secret alliance with the Lang GE Kingdom, as well as two small countries to the East of the great Zhou. At that time, they would attack from the Xing Nan country in the North, the two small countries in the East, the West, and the south coast. In other words, even though Yan Mo¡¯s original n had changed, it did not affect the situation. The Army of the goddess Kingdom was not enough to be feared, and the Jin Nan Kingdom was even weaker. ¡°Father, what do we do with the cloud Sea tribe after we take down the Zhou Dynasty?¡± Peng mu clenched his fist. Kingnge smiled. those people from the cloud Sea tribe don¡¯t know anything. Thend of great Zhou is rich. They don¡¯t know how to use it even if we give it to them. Thenge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe will take the bigger ones, while the xingnan Kingdom and the other two small countries in the East will only take the neighboring states. The Xing Nan Kingdom and those two small countries are easy to deal with, but the Yun Hai tribe ¡­¡± ¡°I have a way to make them return the way they came!¡± Kingng GE stroked his beard. Kingnge looked at Peng mu sternly,¡±mu ¡®er, the great Zhou¡¯s world belongs to us father and son.¡± Don¡¯t be distracted by trifling matters. As long as we seed, we¡¯ll have beauties from all directions. You¡¯ve also obtained that Cheng fellow.¡± Peng mu nodded his head,¡±Royal father, your son understands.¡± Your son will remember father¡¯s teachings! However, Royal father, mother, she ¡­¡± Kingng GE sighed. she gave birth to a grandson for the Peng family after all. She¡¯s not qualified to be the mother of the future Lord of the World. Chapter 1579 - 1579 Hold on 1579 Hold on He had made ample preparations before entering the snow Mountain. He had heard from second white that third miss Gu had escaped to the snow Mountain! It took Xie Nanfeng three days to cross the snow Mountain. He felt the blood in his body turn cold, and he felt like he was going to die the next moment. Fortunately, he was quite lucky. Halfway up the other side of the mountain, he saw people at the foot of the mountain. He remembered second white telling him not to make too much noise in the snow Mountain. Otherwise, he might be buried in the snow Mountain. !! He took out a bright red cloth from his bag and tied it to his walking stick. As he walked, he raised his walking stick. This ce was already the territory of the great Zhou. He was not afraid of being discovered, but he was afraid that no one would discover him. As they walked down the mountain, Xie Nanfeng couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, but he still didn¡¯t see anyone. He felt a little dizzy and breathless. It was difficult for him to even breathe. He felt that he was about to die. His mother and sister¡¯s faces appeared in his mind. He told himself to hang in there, he had to hang in there. Finally, he walked through The World of Ice and snow and set foot on the grasnd. He saw horses in the distance, and then he fainted. When Peng sang saw Xie Nanfeng, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He actually didn¡¯t know that Xie Nanfeng was sent tonge country. Xie Nanfeng used to be Lu Zheng¡¯s right-hand man, but he suddenly left, so he thought he was sent to the beach! Peng sang took out a bowl of medicine and fed Xie Nanfeng a pill. Then, he carried the man on his back and got on the horse. He ordered his men to guard the ce and left. Xie Nanfeng was jolted awake. By the time he woke up, he had already entered the kun state. Lying on the horse, he felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Phew!¡± Peng sang felt the person in front of him move and stopped his horse. who¡¯s so rude? why don¡¯t you get me a carriage? ¡± Xie Nanfeng said weakly. Peng sang got off his horse and approached Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng was so scared that he fell off his horse. ¡°General Chi, you¡¯re scaring me to death!¡± Peng sangughed,¡±you¡¯re amazing, kid!¡± I heard that the other side of the snow Mountain is heavily guarded, and you can stille back. Not bad, not bad!¡± After she finished speaking, she untied the water bag from her horse and gave it to him. Xie Nanfeng took the water bag, raised his head, and drank all the water. He felt a little better after drinking the water, but he was hungry. Peng sang threw him another bag of dried meat. the Gu family¡¯s unique ck pork from kunzhou. It¡¯s quite delicious. Xie Nanfeng,¡±hehe.¡± Well, no matter how hard it was to chew, he had to chew it. Actually, he wanted to eat porridge. Peng sang sat down beside him and asked,¡±do you have something urgent to report?¡± By the way, were you sent to the Lang GE Kingdom or to the West like my big brother?¡± Xie Nanfeng licked his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Other than the old general, second uncle, and general Zhou, no one else knew about this. He could not tell anyone. Peng sang patted him in annoyance.¡±Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say! You look like you have the strength now, let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Xie Nanfeng stood up and remembered that there was only one horse! He was going to ride a horse with a man? Peng sang kicked him in anger. there¡¯s a Garrison in front. You¡¯ll have your horse. It¡¯s your fault for having such a poor foundation that you can even faint after climbing a Snow Mountain.¡± Xie Nanfeng chewed on his dried meat and didn¡¯t want to argue. He had no choice but to get on his horse. When they arrived at the encampment, Xie Nanfeng rode back to kun city alone, while Peng sang returned to the grasnd. The next morning, Xie Nanfeng rushed to the kun state government¡¯s house. Coincidentally, she ran into Xie Zhiyi, who hade to the Gu family. ¡°Brother!¡± Xie Zhiyi shouted in surprise. Even though his brother had stubble and messy hair, she could still recognize him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister! Quickly take me to see second uncle, I have something important to report!¡± Xie Nanfeng quickly pulled Xie Zhiyi along. If he wanted to find Gu shouxin by himself, he would have to wait. If he followed his sister in, he could directly reach the backyard. Xie Zhiyi held his brother¡¯s hand and quickly walked inside. Chapter 1580 - 1580 They were prepared 1580 They were prepared When Gu shouxin saw Xie Nanfeng, he was also a little surprised. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He really didn¡¯t expect that the little yboy who wanted to steal their prescription coulde back safely under the heavy guard of thenge Kingdom. It seemed that Lu Zheng was not wrong about people! She did not know what this kid did in his past life that made Lu Zheng think highly of him, to forcefully change a good-for-nothing. !! Xie Nanfeng exined the situation. He couldn¡¯t be sure if Cheng Huaiyu was trustworthy, but as long as he had any suspicions, he had to let the great Zhou know. you¡¯re saying that Cheng Huaiyu was locked up in a house outside the pce by Peng mu? ¡± Gu shouxin looked at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s drawing and asked with a frown. ¡°Yes, I am. Second uncle, I¡¯ve asked around. It¡¯s said that the Prince is hiding a beauty. Her status is low, and the king does not allow her to enter the pce. So, the Prince can only hide her outside. From the first day I saw them, I had people keep an eye on them. Indeed, no one came out of that house, and Peng mu had only been there once.¡± Xie Nanfeng said. someone, go and invite old master Peng and general Peng here. Oh, and bring Huihui as well. Gu shouxin ordered someone to invite him over. He also got someone to prepare food for Xie Nanfeng. After they arrived and learned about the situation in thenge Kingdom from Xie Nanfeng, Gu shouxin and old general Peng jointly wrote a Memorial and sent it to the capital as fast as possible. The Xing Nan Kingdom was the only northern kingdom that had friendly rtions with the great Zhou and did business with them. He did not expect that they would also be in contact with the Lang GE Kingdom. As for how to do it, that would depend on the Emperor. Moreover, half of the soldiers of Yunzhou who were guarding the North were sent to kunzhou. If they were to fight with the Xing Nan Kingdom at this moment, both sides would suffer great losses, and the great Zhou might even be defeated. It had to be said that Xie Nanfeng¡¯s letter was very timely. When Gu shouxin and old master Peng jointly submitted a letter to the Emperor, the king of Xing Nan country believed the words of thengge Kingdom and finally decided to test whether the great Zhou had concentrated all its military forces in kun Prefecture. It just so happened that the Emperor received the letter and immediately sent people to Yunzhou to have the Yi family, the general of Yunzhou, conduct a big drill in the border city. Even if I don¡¯t have many people, I can still train you to look like you have a strong Army. Sure enough, the king of Xing Nan country was originally a coward. When he saw that the general of the Yi family in Yunzhou was still as valiant and spirited as before, hepletely stopped his anger and did not even consider to test the waters. Xie Nanfeng made a contribution. At the end of May, he continued to be sent to thenge Kingdom. This time, he also brought a lot of news. At present, the current military strength of thenge Kingdom was not enough to be feared, but the Yunhai tribe had already sent troops to thenge Kingdom. If the kun province attacked rashly, they would not be able to obtain a decisive victory, so they had to wait. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in quicksand country, Gu Xin and the rest were facing their first crisis. The first Prince of the cloud Sea tribe found out that the death of his subordinates was not because of the sand bandits, but because of the quicksand Kingdom. It was the quicksand Kingdom that wanted to recruit all the sand bandits. This information was brought back by the people who were chasing after the Han family and Mo Fei. They were not sure if it was quicksand country, but some of them knew that the Han family and Mo Fei were from sand Dragon Gang, so they initially thought that they were shako. Later, when they arrived at their of sand Dragon Gang, they found out that they had long surrendered to quicksand country. They took in a group of shako who were not on good terms with sand Dragon Gang, which also pointed out the movements in quicksand country. Therefore, as the younger sister of the first Prince, the ambitious seventh Princess, Angel, decided to conquer quicksand Kingdom herself. This news was sent back by Lu Zheng through a ¡®li. As for Gu Xin and the others, they were already prepared. Chapter 1582 - 1582 Chapter 1582-we’re finished 1582 Chapter 1582-we¡¯re finished Gu Xin¡¯s fighting spirit was also ignited. Such a vicious Princess, if he didn¡¯t kill her, would he leave her to bring disaster to great Zhou in the future? She was such a beautiful princess. If he wanted to eat her face, what if brother Yuanyuan ate it too? wouldn¡¯t he be harming himself if he kept it? Gu Xin¡¯s strong fighting spirit was ignited and she started to fight back. !! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Earlier, she was mostly taking the hits, but now, she was starting to fight back. She learned a variety of martial arts. She learned the Orthodox ones that Gu shouxin taught her, the modern ones that Gu Nian taught her, the various moves that Lu Zheng taught her, and the fighting moves that the shakos came up with themselves. She had learned them all after half a year of practice in quicksand country. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er couldn¡¯t see through Gu Xin¡¯s moves at all. After adapting to these moves, she thought of a way to deal with them. In the end, Gu Xin changed her moves again. After adapting to them and finding her ws, Gu Xin changed her moves again. Angel believed that she was the strongest woman in the West, and she wanted to win with her strength. It was a pity that Gu Xin didn¡¯t inherit the dugu n¡¯s godly strength, but she was definitely stronger than ordinary people. Moreover, she had been tying sandbags every day since she was 11, and her strength was all from her training. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er thought that she had an advantage, but when it came to Gu Xin, she only had one advantage-she was taller than Gu Xin. Unfortunately, in the face of absolute strength, being tall was useless. It was possible that she was petite and flexible! Angel was forced to retreat. Finally, the soldiers of the cloud Sea came to help. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think that she had the ability to win against arge number of people. Sheughed, ¡± it seems that I can rece Princess Angel today and be the bravest and most beautiful princess of the Westernnd! Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er couldn¡¯t take this and shouted, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The wind blew and messed up Gu Xin¡¯s hair. She squinted her eyes to prevent the sand from entering her eyes. ¡°How about youe to my quicksand Kingdom and I¡¯ll take you as my sister?¡± she asked. Angel¡¯s blue eyes were about to burst into mes.¡±You¡¯re looking for death!¡± After she finished speaking, she attacked Gu Xin. Gu Xin received the attack but was forced to retreat by Angel¡¯s attack. When she had nowhere to retreat to, she bent down and picked up the weapon that was knocked away by either her or her enemy. She turned around and stabbed Angel¡¯s neck. At the same time, she felt a cold sensation on her neck. She sighed in her heart. She was still a little too slow! She didn¡¯t want to fight with Angel¡¯s 50% chance of winning. She stepped back to avoid danger, but at the same time, she lost the chance to hold Angel back. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Her lips were red and thick, her teeth were very white, and the outline of her face was very deep. She lookedpletely different from the people of the great Zhou Dynasty, but she was very beautiful. For a moment, Gu Xin was stunned by her beauty. Gu Xin: ¡± what are youughing at? are youughing at the fact that your men are finished? ¡± After speaking, Gu Xin pointed to the side. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er looked over subconsciously and blinked in disbelief. How was this possible? How did her most elite soldiers fall to the ground one by one? This time, it was Gu Xin¡¯s turn tough, ¡± Angel,e to my quicksand country. You¡¯re very beautiful! It suits my taste!¡± Ah ¡®Ji red at Gu Xin and took out something from his pocket, flying it towards the direction of the cloud Sea tribe. Gu Xin immediately threw her weapon at the flying object, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to ask for reinforcements.¡± Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er attacked Gu Xin again. This time, she was extremely fast as she grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s neck in a sh. Chapter 1583 - 1583 Chapter 1583-confidence increase 1583 Chapter 1583-confidence increase Gu Xin grabbed ahjil¡¯s arm with both hands and used the momentum to lift her leg up. Her legs were in a straight line and the tip of her footnded on ahjil¡¯s forehead. It couldn¡¯t be helped. When she practiced martial arts, it was considered stretching. This kind of action was easy for her. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er felt the pain and loosened his grip. It was at this moment that Gu Xin found an opportunity to counter-attack. But at this moment, an Eagle circled in the sky and swooped down to peck at Gu Xin. !! Sensing danger, Gu Xin let go of Angel and rolled to the side. Angel had escaped. She galloped towards the warhorse, and as soon as she got on, she rushed back, the Eagle following behind her. damn it! Gu Xin spat out a mouthful of sand. I¡¯ll raise my little white one day and it¡¯ll Peck you to death. At this moment, Cheng huaijin rode over on his horse. ¡°Xinxin, are you hurt?¡± Gu Xin looked at the departing Angel and the few soldiers she had left and shook her head, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Cheng huaijin stretched out his hand and Gu Xin held onto it. They jumped onto his horse and sat behind him. The two of them rode their horses towards the main group. On the battlefield, the soldiers of quicksand country were cleaning up the equipment of the cloud Sea tribe. There were weapons and horses, and some soldiers even had a few gold coins on them. This time, they were able to fight against 30000 soldiers with 20000 soldiers and not a single one of them died. This was an unprecedented achievement. The soldiers who had their arms and legs broken didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain as they cheered. Gu Xin returned to her horse and raised her sword, ¡± ¡°Everyone, listen to me. We¡¯re done looting, so it¡¯s time to go back. The brothers who were not injured brought along the brothers who were seriously injured. The brothers who were slightly injured brought their spoils of war. Let¡¯s go back to the city and split the loot!¡± ¡°Long Live the Princess!¡± ¡°Long Live the Princess!¡± ¡°Long live the quicksand country!¡± The soldiers cheered. Gu Xin raised her sword and signaled for everyone to stop. ¡°Everyone, save your strength. Let¡¯s go back quickly, recuperate well, and continue to work hard! Today, we can kill 30000 of them with 20000. In the future, we can kill 300000 of the cloud Sea tribe with 100000 of the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s Army!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea tribe!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea tribe!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea tribe!¡± There was another round of cheers. Looking at the ted soldiers, to be honest, Gu Xin was not happy at all. This battle seemed to be quicksand Kingdom¡¯s victory, and the cloud Sea tribe suffered heavy losses. However, only Gu Xin, Cheng huaijin, Xue Qianyu, and the king of quicksand Kingdom knew that this kind of victory could only be won once. Because they had used poison. Gu Xin had spent half a year to concoct this poison and she had almost used up all her ingredients. Even if she had the time, she wouldn¡¯t have enough ingredients to concoct it again. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t expect to use poison every time. However, this victory had given quicksand country some breathing space. That was because no one in the cloud Sea tribe knew if the quicksand Kingdom still had this poison. If the people of the cloud Sea came again, would they be seeking death? The Army did not return to the capital after they returned to the country. Instead, they went to the city at the border of quicksand country to guard it. After they arrived, Gu Xin immediately instructed the people to treat the injured soldiers. If it was serious, she would take care of it personally. If it was not serious, she would let the doctors she had trained in the pce to solve it. The people in the city also volunteered to send food to the soldiers and did their best to help treat the injured soldiers. The people of quicksand country were united, which greatly boosted their confidence.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1584 - 1584 I don’t believe they have more 1584 I don¡¯t believe they have more In just two days, all the soldiers had been treated, and Wang Cheng was still sending medicine over. He also brought back bad news that the medicine storage room in the pce was almost empty. Gu Xin had not rested for the past two days and her eyes were red. She could only pray that her brother-inw would be able to return to great Zhou sessfully and bring a few ships of medicine from great Zhou. Otherwise, no matter how good her medical skills were, she might not be able to do anything. Even a clever housewife can not cook without rice. She might not know this, but under normal circumstances, the things she silently prayed for woulde true. !! ¡­¡­ On the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s side, everyone was shocked when they heard that the seventh Princess, Angel, had lost the battle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Didn¡¯t the seventh Princess go to attack the quicksand country? Wasn¡¯t quicksand country a small country with only a few cities? They had at most 100000 soldiers, and they might not even beplete, but they had actually defeated their invincible seventh Princess? In the seventh princess¡¯s Pce, King Yunhai, Queen Yunhai, and the first Prince had alle. The seventh Princess was injured, but it was not serious. Seeing the bump on her forehead and the scratch marks on her arms, King Cloud Sea and his wife¡¯s hearts ached. ¡°Someone actually hurt me, Angel? Azzam, go, immediately bring 100000 elite soldiers and raze quicksand country to the ground!¡± King Cloud Sea was so angry that he sent his eldest son, who was also Ajil¡¯s older brother. ¡°Father, calm down!¡± it¡¯s not that our soldiers are worse than them, ¡± said Angel. it¡¯s because they use poison. The poison was very strange. It was colorless and odorless, and it could make people fall into it by ident and suddenly lose their strength. Our soldiers were killed in this way.¡± ¡°What about you? Little sister, have you been poisoned?¡± The first Prince Azzam said worriedly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Brother, have you forgotten that I ate a poisonous snake when I was young? I drank its blood and ate its galldder. Since then, I have never been poisoned.¡± in the beginning, Princess quicksand only took the blow, ¡± said agil. she might have been waiting for me to be poisoned. When she found out that I wasn¡¯t poisoned, she used her killing move. Father, mother, brother, our westernnd has produced a woman who is not inferior to me. ¡± Queen Yunhai fed a ss of water to Angel.¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense. In the westernnds, Angel, you will always be the most beautiful and most powerful Princess. No one canpare to you.¡± Ajil shook his head but didn¡¯t argue. King Cloud Sea sat on the stool, his hands on his knees.¡±The king of quicksand country came from the East in his early years. It was said that there was a country in the East that specialized in poison, the southern border country. Kingnge had mentioned that the southern frontier Kingdom had been settled by the great Zhou. However, the king of quicksand Kingdom came early, so maybe he came from the southern border. This is poisonous, huhu.¡± The family of four fell silent. If it wasn¡¯t for agil, who was immune to poison, but the first Prince who had gone today, it might have been a one-way trip. Queen Yun Hai broke the silence,¡±could it be that we¡¯re going to let go of quicksand country?¡± When we send more troops to thenge Kingdom to attack the great Zhou, the quicksand Kingdom willunch an attack. If we upy the great Zhou but lose our original territory, wouldn¡¯t that be more of a loss than gain?¡± King Cloud Sea nodded,¡±therefore, we must take down the quicksand Kingdom.¡± Azzam, what do you think?¡± The first Prince Azzam nced at the bump on Angel¡¯s forehead. ¡°Attack! I don¡¯t believe they still have that much poison in their hands. This time, our Cloud Sea has lost twenty thousand people. There¡¯s only a small amount ofnd around quicksand country, only enough to grow food and feed livestock. Where would we get so many medicinal herbs for them to make poison?¡± Chapter 1585 - 1585 The Prince Consort of the kingdom of goddess 1585 The Prince Consort of the kingdom of goddess Queen Yunhai said,¡±I agree with Azzam.¡± Poison also needed to be made with poisonous substances. The southern border country that the king mentioned was a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters in the East. There were strange medicinal herbs growing in the forest. However, there aren¡¯t that many forests in the West. I also think that they don¡¯t have that much medicine in their hands. In terms of numbers, their small quicksand country can¡¯tpare to our Cloud Sea tribe.¡± mother, brother, ¡± Angel suddenly said. have you ever thought that the poisonous creatures in this world aren¡¯t just trees and flowers? there are also snakes, insects, rats, and ants. The reason I¡¯m immune to poison is because I identally ate the blood and galldder of a poisonous snake in the desert when I was young. What if they use something like a venomous snake to refine this poison?¡± It was Queen Yunhai and Azzam Momo. King Cloud Sea pursed his lips and said,¡±Angel is right.¡± What we need to do now is to find a way to counter their poison.¡± !! The family of four fell silent again. Azzam mmed the table in anger. the people there are full of tricks. Can¡¯t we just use force to solve it? ¡± Angel nced at azamu. brother, you also used tricks when you schemed against the small tribes. You even nned to use tricks on the other three big tribes to make them obey you! Agil stopped himself fromining and said, ¡± father, mother, brother, we can send a letter to Kingnge and tell him the symptoms of this poison. Let him look for it and see if he has anyone who knows how to restrain it. King Cloud sea¡¯s eyes brightened. Once again, he felt that he hadn¡¯t doted on his daughter for nothing. At the critical moment, she could always keep herposure and think of a way. Immediately, King Cloud Sea ran to the door and blew the whistle. Soon, his Eagle came. Lu Zheng, who had followed the yellow-haired manager, happened to see this scene. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After King Cloud sea¡¯s family of three left, Lu Zheng knew that the Eagle with a more unique appearance was the letter Eagle that King Cloud Sea used to send messages to thenge Kingdom. Is there any way to kill it? ¡­¡­ They set off at the beginning of April, and at the end of May, they reached the coast of the goddess Kingdom. When he saw the female soldiers stationed by the sea, he was particrly d. For the past two days, he had not continued to head east, but directly headed north. It was much closer to return to kun city from the kingdom of goddess than from Jiangnan. A group of soldiers from the goddess Kingdom stood in formation on the shore, waiting for Pengze¡¯s ship to dock. Peng ze stood on the bow of the ship and looked at him. Hey, an old acquaintance. Wasn¡¯t this general Nangong, whom he had met a few times in the goddess Pce? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Prince Consort of our goddess Kingdom!¡± General Nangong also recognized Pengze and joked. Gu Hui had the token that granny Gu had given her, and Queen Dugu had given her the title of Princess. In the goddess Kingdom, Gu Hui¡¯s status was second only to Queen Dugu and dugu Mingyue. Peng ze got off the ship and said,¡±general Nangong, how have you been?¡± The people behind me are all from quicksand country. They¡¯vee with me not only to deliver a letter, but also to help with the transportation of supplies.¡± General Nangong immediately perked up. please tell us what you need, Prince Consort. The goddess Kingdom has everything you need. We¡¯ll prepare it when the timees. Queen Dugu had already informed all the generals under her rule that before she retracted her order, anyone who saw Peng ze, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu should try their best to satisfy their requests. Peng ze also knew Queen Dugu¡¯s temperament, so he did not hold back. He immediately drew up a list and handed it to general Nangong. Then, he asked her to prepare a horse so that he could hurry back. Chapter 1586 - 1586 She is the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family 1586 She is the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family After riding in the goddess Kingdom for almost three days, Pengze and the rest finally arrived at kun city on the night of the first day of the sixth month. He knew that the Peng residence was not clean, so he brought this group of people directly to the Gu family. He didn¡¯t bring many people with him, only about twenty. Gu shouxin arranged for them to stay in the general room that the Yamen had specially provided for the bailiffs, and then sent someone to invite old general Peng and great general Peng. Gu shouxin patted Peng ze¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±you must have arrivedte on purpose!¡± If the lordmaster and your father knew what you did, they would probably be depressed for a while.¡± !! Peng ze shrugged his shoulders. there¡¯s no other way. There are spies in the Peng family one after another. Fourth aunt has been in charge of the family all this time. Now, fourth aunt can¡¯t be trusted anymore. I don¡¯t dare to take the risk. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin smiled,¡±well done!¡± Let¡¯s go in and finish the warm drinks.¡± Peng ze followed him in. When the Gu family heard that Peng ze had returned, everyone came out except for his first uncle and fourth uncle who were in chunnan city and Baiyu city. Zhang Shi was especially concerned about her eldest son-inw, as if she was looking at her son.¡±Ze, you¡¯ve lost weight! Quickly sit down, mother will get the kitchen to prepare your favorite food. Aiyo, look at how skinny the child is.¡± Peng ze scratched his head in embarrassment. thank you, mother! he said. Zhang Shi happily went to the kitchen. Grandpa Gu asked about Gu Xin. He was concerned about his granddaughter. The boys were all capable. In his heart, Gu Xin was a pampered girl who only knew a little martial arts. After Peng ze told them about Gu Xin¡¯s recent situation, old general Peng, great general Peng, his wife, and Gu Hui all came over. Peng ze looked around. It was as if his grandfather and parents did not exist. He only saw Gu Hui. Only God knew how much he missed his new wife during the past six months. They didn¡¯t even let her hold their hands except for the two weeks after they got married. ¡°You little brat! He only knew how to stare at his wife! I¡¯ve been taking good care of your wife!¡± Old master Peng pushed Peng ze¡¯s head away in annoyance. ¡°Aiyo, old man. Don¡¯t hit ah ze, look at how skinny he is.¡± Zhang Shi went to the kitchen to give orders and just happened to see this scene. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly stepped forward to protect him. She was someone who dared to argue with her mother-inw and say that her mother-inw was biased! ¡°Huihui, why didn¡¯t you bring some clothes for ze? Look at how pitiful he is! Since you¡¯re a wife, you have to act like one. Really,¡± Madam Zhang red at Gu Hui again. ¡°Alright, you talk too much.¡± Since grandma Gu had spoken, Zhang Shi could only sit down obediently. When everyone was present, Pengze also talked about his encounters in the past six months, as well as his ns for quicksand country. ¡°Xinxin is very powerful now. They had subdued many shakkos, but perhaps uncle Jun¡¯s words didn¡¯t work, and the shakos only listened to Xinxin. I¡¯ll never forget the scene when I met Xinxin that day. The ground was covered with dead bodies. Xinxin was holding a sword, the tip of which was still dripping blood. She stood in the sandstorm, standing tall and upright. When ah Yuan appeared, she let down her guard and fell into ah Yuan¡¯s arms. Xinxin has really suffered a lot.¡± After saying that, Pengze sighed. ¡°My son!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but cry. She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that her petite daughter was actually so brave and strong. She wanted to run over and take all of this for Gu Xin. Xinxin is fine, don¡¯t cry. Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian and patted her shoulder. she¡¯s the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family. This is how the daughters of the Gu family and the ye family should be. Although grandma Gu¡¯s words were cold, there were tears in her eyes. Chapter 1587 - 1587 I didn’t let them solve it 1587 I didn¡¯t let them solve it Everyone in the room fell silent after hearing what grandma Gu said. Everyone present, except for general Peng and his two sons, knew about grandfather Gu¡¯s identity at first. Now that Peng ze had married Gu Hui, he naturally knew about Gu Hui¡¯s identity. As for general Peng and his wife, they had only guessed the identity of the Gu family after being scolded by the Empress Dowager. As grandmother Gu had said, the daughters of the Gu family were all tough. The daughters of the ye family were the daughters of the royal family. They should be like this to have the demeanor of a royal child, just like Princess Jinghe, who could abandon her status and enter the military camp as a woman. !! After a long silence, it was old master Peng who broke the silence. ¡°Ze, was your journey back safe? Did you encounter the Navy of the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± ¡°No,¡± Pengze shook his head. Uncle Jun¡¯s Sea Map from quicksand country to great Zhou based on the information of his men is not very urate, but it can definitely avoid the eyes of thenge Kingdom.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± old general Peng nodded,¡±you can set off immediately after we¡¯ve prepared the items. This time, we won¡¯t be leaving from the goddess Kingdom, but from Lin city.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Brother Peng, the child is back. Let him rest for two more days!¡± Grandpa Gu said. Old master Peng red at him and said,¡±we¡¯re just resting on that ship.¡± Brother Gu, don¡¯t feel bad for our little brat. They shouldn¡¯t be resting. Xin is suffering in the West. What right do they have to rest?¡± Peng ze nodded and said to Grandpa Gu, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Grandpa Gu sighed. After listening for a long time, Gu Ren finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just blow up the Lang GE Kingdom and go over to pick up third sister? Second sister has now made a box of firepower. The Lang GE Kingdom is so big, it¡¯s easy to solve!¡± As the author of the original book, the Lang GE Kingdom that Gu Ren had set up was really trashy. Although the fact that Kingng GE was King qu was out of his control, he still believed that the Lang GE Kingdom was very weak. Zhang Shi also echoed,¡±yes, yes!¡± The Lang GE Kingdom is such a big ce. Even if we don¡¯t blow it up, our great Zhou¡¯s troops added up will definitely be more than the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the mother and son. the Peng family has been guarding kun city for so many years. Why didn¡¯t they get rid of the Lang GE Kingdom directly? ¡± Gu Ren really wanted to say that they did not solve it because he had left it for the male lead to show that the male lead was very awesome! Since it was Zhang Shi who had spoken to Gu Ren, eldest Madam Peng had to exin.¡±Thenge Kingdom¡¯s terrain is easy to defend and hard to attack, unlike the southern border in the past, where three sides were surrounded by the big perimeter and one side faced the sea. They¡¯re also not like the Yun nation and the sand God. Although one side is connected to great Zhou, they have no way to retreat. With the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s terrain, they have a way out if we attack them. In the past, it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, so the other forces had to guard their borders. Now that we know that they have an alliance with the West, even if we use niannian¡¯s firepower to blow up their territory, they can retreat without suffering any losses. If we pursue them, we won¡¯t be their match in the desert. We don¡¯t know the number of troops that the cloud Sea tribe has left in thengge Kingdom. Therefore, if we attack rashly, even if we win, it will be a narrow and tragic victory. If it¡¯s not necessary, we can¡¯t use the lives of our soldiers to exchange for this tragic victory.¡± Chapter 1588 - 1588 You actually believe in God too 1588 You actually believe in God too Gu Hui continued, ¡± they won. Great Zhou has suffered serious injuries. They need to rest and recuperate. The Yunhai tribe in the West is eyeing us covetously. If we destroy thenge Kingdom but can¡¯t defend kun city, it will not be worth it. ¡± Eldest Madam Peng looked at Gu Hui in admiration. Zhang Shi nodded her head, not fully understanding. Gu Ren still wanted to say something, but after Gu shouxin nced at him, he obediently shut up. Grandpa, grandma, grandpa, second uncle, ¡± Gu Hui suddenly said. this time, I want to go to quicksand country with ah ze. !! Everyone looked at Gu Hui. quicksand country is barren, ¡± Gu Hui said. ze came back this time to deliver a message and also to deliver some seeds and medicinal herbs that Xinxin needs. Xinxin needs to make potions, train soldiers, and fight wars. I want to share some of her burden. Besides, I just got married to ah ze. It¡¯s not good for us to be separated for too long.¡± Grandma Gu pursed her lips. Only you can say thatst sentence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Old master Peng had no objections. He believed that Gu Hui could protect herself with her skills. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to go as well but she knew that she could not. The Emperor had set up a weapon manufacturing Bureau for her. She had gone to the capital in April and had only returned two days ago. She nned to go back to the capital in a few days. General Peng nced at Gu Hui and thought for a moment. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll talk about this in two days. Let¡¯s prepare the things first and ask the Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager for instructions before we make a decision. How is it?¡± No one in the Gu family had any objections. ¡­¡­ After sending off the Peng family, Gu Nian and Gu Ren followed Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to their room. second uncle, please believe me. The Lang GE Kingdom is really not strong, really! Gu Ren said angrily. Gu shouxin nced at Gu Ren and said,¡±how can I believe you?¡± Did you know that King qu is Kingng GE? What was the ending of Kingng GE in your book?¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t specifically arrange for the king of qu to be Kingngge, Kingngge destroyed himself after the male protagonistpletely conquered thengge Kingdom!¡± Gu Ren argued. Gu shouxinughed and said,¡±then your male lead is omnipotent!¡± He could attack the Lang GE Kingdom, but Kingng GE destroyed himself. Did he not know how to identify the body? As for your male lead, he only discovered that Kingng GE was King qu when he sneaked into the Lang GE Pce in the first month of this year. So, who knows how much your book has changed?¡± Gu Ren cursed Lu Zheng in his heart. Of all things to ask for, he had to ask for three big bosses for the female lead. Now, he could not control the plot. Cai Xiaolian touched the head that Gu Ren had just left behind.¡±Bear with it. To you, other than your family, everyone else is just a supporting role, not important. ¡°However, we are truly living in this world. The soldiers of the great Zhou are all people of flesh and blood. Do you have the heart to use their lives to bet on something you don¡¯t even know about?¡± Gu Ren lowered his head. When he was writing the book, he really didn¡¯t think so much. Anyway, as long as the male protagonist didn¡¯t die, and his subordinates didn¡¯t die, it was fine. Gu Nian patted Gu Ren and said,¡¯kid, you should focus on writing your story! He would leave these things to his father and the others. Your book¡¯s future has already copsed, but the current plot is that our little Xinxin has the luck of a koi fish. This is true. Didn¡¯t you hear eldest brother-inw say that the ground was full of corpses and she was covered in blood, but she wasn¡¯t injured? Even if she¡¯s in the West, God is still watching over her. ¡± Gu Ren looked at Gu Nian in surprise. ¡°Bighead, you¡¯ve be so trusting of God!¡± ¡°I believed it the moment Yueyue transmigrated,¡± Gu Nian replied. Chapter 1589 - 1589 Let it be a few years then 1589 Let it be a few years then Gu Nian looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, since kun city doesn¡¯t need those things now, why don¡¯t you give half a box to Xinxin? From the situation described by his eldest brother-inw, the quicksand country was not just a little bit weaker than the cloud Sea tribe. The cloud Sea tribe had a n to unify the West. The quicksand country was located where there were no powerful countries, so the cloud Sea tribe had left themst. However, no matter how hard Xinxin and the others worked, they couldn¡¯t create a group of powerful soldiers that were better than the cloud Sea tribe in a short time. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng and second white had gone to the cloud Sea tribe as spies, so they couldn¡¯t change the decision of the cloud Sea tribe. In my opinion, Xinxin wants arge number of medicinal herbs produced in the southern border to poison her. ording to eldest brother-inw, the herbs in Xinxin¡¯s hands could only resist the cloud Sea tribe once. If the cloud Sea tribe attacked again, they would need something to deter them. And this half a box of items was enough to give quicksand country half a year to catch their breath. ¡°By then, Lu Zheng and the rest will have more or less the ability to break into the internal department. We have more manpower on our side, and the quantity will also increase. !! As long as Xinxin and the others are stable, our great Zhou Canpletely solve thenge Kingdom and the West.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. well, I¡¯ve also thought of this problem just now. Let¡¯s do it this way. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief and said,¡±with this, I¡¯m sure we can give Xinxin and the others more time to train.¡± If the tribes around quicksand country heard the news, they might also form an alliance with quicksand country. In the end, the cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t have the final say in the West.¡± The time-traveling trio and Gu Ren talked for a while before they went to sleep. ¡­¡­ On the side of the Peng family¡¯s eldest branch, in Peng ze¡¯s courtyard, the newly-wedded couple expressed their longing for each other with their actions. Even after they had their fill, the couple was still not sleepy. Peng ze pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Huihui, ¡± he said. aren¡¯t you worried about the child in your stomach? ¡± Are we really going to quicksand country together?¡± Gu Hui patted him and said,¡±we won¡¯t have any children for the time being.¡± I¡¯ve calcted the time. I just had my period the day before yesterday, so I¡¯ll be very safe these few days.¡± ¡°Yingluo, are you saying that we have to go?¡± Gu Hui said firmly,¡¯I must go! I watched Xinxin grow up and she¡¯s suffering. If I have a child, I¡¯ll definitely be very irritable. Besides, my little brother isn¡¯t even a year old yet. I can wait for another two years.¡± Peng ze: ¡± Yingluo, alright. My inws are amazing. I¡¯m sure he and Huihui are just as amazing. In fact, Peng ze was not that eager to have a child. Great Zhou was unstable now, especially in the Peng family. He did not know if there were any hidden spies. To be honest, he was worried that Huihui was pregnant when he was not at home. The matters in their family were all managed by the fourthdy of the Peng family. Now, it was obvious that she could not be trusted. The old master was taking care of the family again. It would probably take a while before things could settle down! Let it be a few years! Gu Hui turned to look at Peng ze and asked, ¡± ¡°Has Xinxin grown taller?¡± Peng ze gestured,¡¯she¡¯s able to reach Yuan¡¯s height now, and she¡¯s grown a little taller thanst year. However, in the West, which is generally tall, her size is still rtively petite.¡± ¡°Did she lose weight?¡± Gu Hui asked again. Peng ze thought for a moment and said,¡¯I can¡¯t tell. However, she seemed to be able to eat even more than before. He can hold up an entiremb leg and gnaw on it like a man. ¡± Gu Hui could not help butugh. In the past few years, Xinxin had be more and more beautiful. She couldn¡¯t imagine the way this beautiful sister would lift up the wholemb leg and gnaw on it like a man. Seeing Gu Huiugh, Peng ze alsoughed. Chapter 1590 - 1590 Chapter 1590-stabbing together 1590 Chapter 1590-stabbing together ¡°Uncle Jun brought a lot of boys from noble families in goddess Kingdom, and now the boys are all fathers and grandfathers. Some of the children of the noble families were also in the quicksand Army. One of them was Nangong Erte, who was fun to y with. Heined to me and Xue qianxun that in the beginning, Xinxin was like a fairy in the soldiers ¡®hearts. The fairy was someone who didn¡¯t eat the food of the mortal world. So, when they saw Xinxin eating meat and drinking wine, the image of a fairy in their hearts was instantly destroyed.¡± ¡°These kids are fun too. If the image of a fairy was destroyed, they would re-create it. For example, when they were training, they felt that Xinxin should be the mysterious Lady of the nine Heavens, the goddess of war. They had created an image for Xinxin in their hearts, but Xinxin had destroyed it with her own hands. They had created it again, and Xinxin had been destroyed again. Finally, after a ¡®Yuan appeared, the image of a fairy in their hearts waspletely destroyed. The fairy girl was no longer cold. She would smile at the pretty man. They saw the little girl side of Xinxin in front of ah Yuan. She was so jealous! I¡¯ll follow Xue Qianyu and watch ah Yuan suffer.¡± Gu Huiughed out loud. hahahaha, let¡¯s talk about the past. Two years ago, niannian and I were thinking that ah Yuan would definitely have an endless supply of peach blossoms in the future. It really came true. He¡¯s going to personally pluck all the peach blossoms in the country! She won¡¯t be able to understand if other people treat her as a friend or admire her. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not stupid,¡± Peng ze shook his head. Why couldn¡¯t she understand it? I heard from secondng, fourthng, and fifthng that when Xinxin rejected Sanng, she was very straightforward. When Xinxin used her words to stab San Lang¡¯s heart, she even blinked her eyes. My brothers are so envious of Yuan.¡± !! Gu Hui recalled how Peng sang liked Gu Xin two years ago. That year, Peng sang went to the Yun nation¡¯s border to guard it out of depression. In the end, Lu Zheng, that annoying person, followed him to guard the border. He didn¡¯t pick a ce at all. Their Xinxin and ah Yuan worked together to stab people without any mercy. The two of them chatted and hugged each other to sleep. Even though it was already June, it could not stop the young couple who had reunited after a long time from hugging each other to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next day, Princess Jinghe he, he sanniang, and Xie Zhiyi all knew that Pengze had returned. Huo Yanyu was not in kun city. She and Gu Nian had been called back to the capital. Gu Nian hade back to attend to some matters while Huo Yanyu stayed in the capital. When the three girls heard that Gu Hui was going to go to quicksand country with Peng ze, they expressed their desire to go as well. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had worked for Gu Hui many times, so no one had allowed Xie Zhiyi to go. Xie Zhiyi said that she could help Xinxin make medicine. She used to do this for her. The Gu family didn¡¯t dare to agree to her request. The Peng family only had two children, Xie Nanfeng and Xie Zhiyi. Xie Nanfeng was already in the dangerousngge Kingdom. If they took Xie Zhiyi away, wouldn¡¯t that be the death of the Peng family? Xie Zhiyi expressed that he could persuade her mother. N?v(el)B\\jnn After pestering Gu Hui and Cai Xiaolian for two days, Gu Hui and Cai Xiaolian finally agreed after Xie Zhiyi persuaded her mother. Their Xinxin also needed Little Sisters. She couldn¡¯t be surrounded by men! The king of quicksand Kingdom didn¡¯t have any children. However, before they agreed to let Xie Zhiyi follow them, they specifically told him that Xie Zhiyi was only going to help with the production of medicine and was not allowed to follow them to the battlefield. He had to listen to Gu Hui and not do anything dangerous without permission. Chapter 1592 - 1592 Brothers, let’s play together! 1592 Brothers, let¡¯s y together! Cloud Sea tribe, seventh princess¡¯s Pce. Angel looked at Lu Zheng, who was reporting the situation, and suddenly interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Where are you from in the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m from Yuzi vige, Lin County,nge nation.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. When I was young, I followed my brother to the Lang GE Capital city to do business.¡± ¡°What kind of business are you guys doing?¡± said Angel, staring at Lu Zheng. !! in the beginning, ¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± we went to kun city of the great Zhou to buy things from the great Zhou, such as silk, tea leaves, and so on. We transported them to the Lang GE Royal City to sell them to the nobles. Later on, big brother took a fancy to the Jadestone from Jin nanguo. We also went there. I came to the West this time to return with a bountiful harvest, but I didn¡¯t expect to be so disappointed.¡± At the end, Lu Zheng choked with sobs and even shed tears. Seeing the look of disdain in angel¡¯s eyes, Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and cried even harder.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I deserve to die, I deserve to die! I was just thinking about big brother, please forgive me, Princess!¡± you¡¯re a man, ¡± said Angel impatiently. why are you crying so easily? what are you doing? ¡± Shut up!¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips, lowered his head and sobbed. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er facepalmed. It seemed like she had really been overthinking things. Would this weak, sissy man have the guts to lie to her? She was afraid that he would be so frightened that he would cry when she whipped him! Ajil could not help but think of the experience he had when he first met Lu Zheng and the rest. This man was really a pure businessman. Every time she met a sand Bandit or a small country¡¯s soldier who wanted to take revenge on her, this guy would hide far away and onlye out after making sure it was safe. To be honest, Angel looked down on this kind of man. In her mind, men should be like her father and brother, brave and courageous, not just hiding like a stupid bird. ¡°I¡¯ve recuperated enough,¡± she said, waving Lu Zheng away. In the future, if there¡¯s nothing major, you don¡¯t need to report to me. Take care of the matters in the residence and don¡¯t go out too often. The men in Yunhai are all very fierce. Be careful not to piss your pants!¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Princess! Please rest assured, Princess. I will definitely manage the matters in the residence well. This lowly one will take his leave!¡± After that, Lu Zheng left. Angel then called his men over and told them not to keep an eye on second Bai and the others who had been assigned to the Army. In the future, they could be sent to the front lines. If they could survive, they would be put in important positions. If they could not, then they would die. Lu Zheng left Angel¡¯s room and returned to his own ce. He wiped his sweat. This Princess finally stopped suspecting them. He had not wasted two months of acting. Suddenly, an Eagle¡¯s Cry came from the sky. He looked up and narrowed his eyes. It seemed to be the Eagle of King Cloud Sea! Should I find time to shoot it or feed it some medicine? The Eagle disappeared into the sky. Lu Zheng touched his chin and entered the house. After drinking a bowl of water, he made a decision. He was going to feed the eagle the medicine and shoot it. He¡¯ll feed the medicine. As for Eagle, let the most favored Prince after the eldest Prince and the seventh Princess shoot! He wanted to sow discord between the women and brothers of the cloud Sea tribe so that they would have no time to pay attention to quicksand country. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Otherwise, once the seventh Princess was well, she would put on her armor and hit his Xinxin again! Lu Zheng had already figured out the standard of the doctors here. Anyway, he felt that they were not as good as him, a Medicine Boy who had only been here halfway. The medicine that his Xinxin gave him would never be detected by the doctors in the cloud Sea Pce. Why don¡¯t I kill the Eagles of this father and son? First kill King Cloud Sea, then let the third Princee, then kill the third Prince, then let the first Princee, then kill the first Prince, then let the sixth Princee, and then kill him. Brothers, let¡¯s y together! Chapter 1594 - 1594 We’re biological siblings 1594 We¡¯re biological siblings Cheng huaijin seemed to have recalled something funny. ¡°At that time, Xinxin looked like a six-year-old girl. You couldn¡¯t tell she was ten at all. His hair was withered and yellow, like straw. Other than my eyes, I really have no eyes to see.¡± Gu Xin bit on a bone and nodded, ¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. At that time, I saw Xiao Yu. Uncle Jun, Xiao Yu looked exactly like brother Xiao Yan. She was white and clean, and her eyes were big and very beautiful. At that time, I thought, wow, what a beautiful youngdy! His eyes seemed to be able to speak. I like pretty ones.¡± Xue Qianyu stirred up trouble,¡¯then why don¡¯t you like Jin? Don¡¯t they look the same?¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin looked at Xue Qianyu in disgust. !! ¡°I don¡¯t like boys who are too fair-skinned!¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°I don¡¯t like silly girls!¡± Cheng huaijin replied. hahahaha! the king of quicksandughed out loud. then you two are no longer a silly girl and a fair boy now! Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin then looked at the king of quicksand and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Father (uncle Jun), don¡¯t talk nonsense. I already have someone I like.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± I like people like brother Yuan Yuan. He¡¯s older, more mature, more stable, and treats me well. The most important thing is, he¡¯s only good to me and never to other girls. He¡¯s not going to be good to other girls in the future. Cheng huaijin: ¡± the girl I like has to be smart, pretty, mature, and steady. She has to be someone who doesn¡¯t mind my hair and can wash my hair. Then, the two of them said in unison again, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re brother and sister, biological brother and sister! Father (uncle Jun), don¡¯t talk nonsense. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose the princess and the prince.¡± ¡°Good, good, good. I won¡¯t talk nonsense, I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom waved his hands in surrender. you¡¯re siblings, my son and daughter. I want a daughter-inw and a son-inw. Just the two of you is too little, too little! Xue Qianyu put down his chopsticks and looked at Cheng huaijin. Pretending to be nonchnt, he asked, ¡± ¡°Little Jin, didn¡¯t you leave the great Zhou Dynasty when you were thirteen and was brought to quicksand country? You already have someone you like at such a young age?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin paused in her actions. Oh no, my future brother-inw actually found out? Cheng huaijin smiled and replied,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± At that time, one was young and did not understand. After the family had an ident, one thought of younger sister and that youngdy to support for these few years before one understood that it was the person in one¡¯s heart.¡± Xue Qianyu raised his brows andughed,¡±then have you ever thought that thedy is already married?¡± Xinxin is two years younger than you, and she¡¯s already of age. That girl can¡¯t be younger than Xinxin, right? If so, do you still have her in your heart?¡± Gu Xin lowered her head and ate her rice silently. She rarely heard second brother Xue patiently tell people so much. Second brother Xue must have known. Cheng huaijin smiled bitterly,¡¯I¡¯ve been thinking about it for so many years, and I¡¯ve given it up all of a sudden. If she¡¯s already married, I¡¯ll wish her well and wish her a smooth life in the future. If she¡¯s not married yet, then I¡¯ll work hard to grow up, work hard to be stronger, and work hard to make myself a good match for her. No matter what, she will be in my heart. She is a ray of light in my life. Without her, I might not have been able to hold on for so long.¡± Xue Qianyu looked deeply at Cheng huaijin. Sigh, in the past two years, no one he hated had appeared by niannian¡¯s side. He had forgotten about niannian¡¯s likable character. Chapter 1595 - 1595 Chapter 1595-have both civil and military 1595 Chapter 1595-have both civil and military It seemed that this kid was the most persistent one! ¡°Have you ever thought that if you always have a girl in your heart, isn¡¯t it a little unfair to your future wife?¡± Or, if your future wife¡¯s status is high, and she finds out about this, she¡¯ll go and find trouble with the girl in your heart, disrupt everyone¡¯s lives, and damage everyone¡¯s rtionship?¡± Cheng huaijin was silent. The king of quicksand Kingdom was also a man who had experienced great storms and waves when he was young. He understood at a nce that these two boys had fallen in love with a girl! !! Xinxin said that ah Yu was her future brother-inw. Great, his son had fallen in love with the Gu family¡¯s daughter. ah hai, ¡± the king of quicksand tried to smooth things over, ¡± let me tell you something. There¡¯s a tradition in our dugu family. Cousins who have the same great-grandfather are not allowed to get married. You¡¯re not allowed to secretly take a fancy to Xinxin! I will break up the couple! Hahahaha!¡± After she finished speaking, she winked at Gu Xin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin immediately understood,¡¯uncle Jun, what are you saying! I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m your daughter, brother Xiao Ye is your son, and we¡¯re biological siblings. What are you saying? Moreover, I have big brother-inw and future second brother-inw. My Big Uncle has already found a future brother-inw. Therefore, brother Xiao Yan will not have the chance to be with my cousins.¡± The king of quicksand stroked his beard,¡±Oh?¡± Was it? I know about eldest brother-inw and future second brother-inw, but who is my brother-inw? Did my cousin find him personally? Is he reliable?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯he¡¯s reliable, he¡¯s reliable! My uncle wouldn¡¯t harm his own daughter! The son-inw that my uncle has taken a fancy to is older than me and is taking the imperial examination with my father. He is the youngest and most handsome flower lover of great Zhou! He has red lips and white teeth, sister sisi really likes him! He also liked to tease little sister sisi. In the past, when we used to scare him with snakes in the vige, he would pretend to be frightened and deliberately make little sister sisi feel guilty so that she would bring him all kinds of delicious food from home. In the end, our family arrived at kun city. Because sisi liked his family¡¯s pastries, he directly brought the chef to kun city. Everyone knew that he had ulterior motives. It¡¯s a pity that our little sister sisi is so silly and doesn¡¯t understand! Hehehe!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom listened with great interest. Well, among his aunt¡¯s four grandson-inw, there was finally one who studied literature, and he was the most handsome man. He had to have both literature and martial arts! The king of quicksand¡¯s nosy heart came again, and he asked, ¡± ¡°What about your Enzi who was the same year as you? Have you taken a fancy to any girls?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± When he was in the school in town, he liked the tofu girl, Shi Yingying. Yingying was a fair and tender little girl, and she was very beautiful when she smiled. However, after my father taught Enzi alone, he has not seen Yingying for a long time. Last year, he went back to his hometown to take the exam. When he came back, he drank too much at big sister¡¯s wedding. He told me, sisi, and Ren Ren that his Yingying was so cruel. She actually didn¡¯t wait for him and got married! He was so sad. Hahahahahaha!¡± The king of quicksand alsoughed,¡±Hahahaha, that¡¯s why I say that in a rtionship between childhood sweethearts, as long as there¡¯s someone who¡¯s studying, a girl will be at a disadvantage. I¡¯ll wait for you, but what if I¡¯m old? You might not be able to get in! However, Enzi was purely stupid. Didn¡¯t he know how to tell Yingying to wait for him for a few years? To let Yingying be taken away?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯it¡¯s no use! When we went to the capital, he was only twelve years old. En ¡®Zi was fourteenst year, and fifteen this year. Yingying is two years older than him, but he looks like a little kid.¡± Chapter 1596 - 1596 The best choice 1596 The best choice Cheng huaijin, I feel offended. The stinky girl had already learned how to make insinuations. She could have just said ¡®Enzi¡¯, but she even specifically said that she was two years older and that she was a little girl. Doesn¡¯t this mean that in sister niannian¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m as small as Enzi? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Wuwuwu, ufortable! !! Xue Qianyu continued to eat with a smile. The king of quicksand Kingdom had been in a good mood recently. It was a big gossip. After asking his Enzi, he had nothing else to ask about the younger ones. He then began to ask about the love stories of his eldest, second, third, and fourth cousins. Alright, Gu Xin really knew about it! There was no need to ask her uncle. She saw it with her eyes. In addition, her uncle would tell a few stories from the past from time to time. Normal people could connect the dots and think of the ridiculous love story between uncle Gu and Madam Zhang. Gu Xin beautified Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian a lot. They had no choice. Their biological parents were a thousand times more beautiful. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, they were a pair of celestial couples. Her father loved her mother deeply. In the past, he gambled to give her mother a good life, and he drank excessively because he could not give her mother a good life after losing the bet. Her mother loved her father deeply. Even after her father became an alcoholic and a gambler, she still did not leave him. She touched her father and pulled him back on the right track. Look, what kind of celestial love is this! As for third aunt and third uncle, they were as fun as first uncle and first aunt. Fourth uncle and fourth aunt were even more legendary. Senior Sister and Junior Brother moved the heavens and earth. Even the heavens didn¡¯t let fourth aunt marry anyone else. Even if she stayed, she had to stay until fourth uncle opened his aperture! Under the influence of Gu Ren¡¯s words, Gu Xin beautified the love between the elders in the family. The king of quicksand Kingdomughed and cried at the same time. He was very envious. Herees the main point. Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, not to mention the king of quicksand, even Gu Xin herself was crying. Grandpa and Grandma are so nice! She also hoped that she would be like her grandmother when she was old, and brother Yuanyuan would be like her grandfather when she was old. When she was seventy or eighty years old, she could still stand in front of her brother Yuanyuan with a knife and point it at second brother Xue and Huo Junhao. if you two bully my old man again, I¡¯ll cut you both today! Old man, Hahahaha! Gu Xinughed with tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. It was as if this was the scene she had been looking forward to her whole life. It was as if this was the scene that was destined for her. It was as if this was the scene that she had wanted to see so much but it never happened. She felt sour in her heart. Xue qianxun looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. He kept feeling that this girl was thinking of something bad. Cheng huaijin, on the other hand, was envious of Gu Xin for having such a good family. ¡­¡­ After being hit by Gu Xin¡¯s continuous attacks and the tiring training every day, Cheng huaijin had not thought about Gu Nian for a long time. Every time he thought about it, Gu Xin¡¯s words would appear. He didn¡¯t know that there was a word called ¡®brainwashing¡¯. Otherwise, he would have known that Gu Xin was brainwashing him. He felt that it was good not to think about it. Even if he did, he would not be so sad now. At least, sister niannian¡¯s fianc¨¦ was by his side. After spending so much time with him, he could see that second brother Xue was someone he could entrust his life to. He shouldn¡¯t be sad, he should be happy, happy for sister niannian. Perhaps, after he cleared sister niannian from his heart, one day, he would meet a girl, a very beautiful girl. He would miss her, put her in his heart, and do everything for her, just like how brother ah Yuan and second brother Xue treated Xinxin and sister niannian. He believed that there would be such a girl. He also believed that such a day woulde. He believed that this was his best choice. Chapter 1598 - 1598 What a confident girl 1598 What a confident girl The food on the table was cleaned up by the two of them. Of course, most of it ended up in Gu Xin¡¯s stomach. After dinner, the king of quicksand took out the letter that a ¡®li had brought back. The moment Gu Xin heard that ah li had brought it back, she knew that it was written by Lu Zheng. She quickly took it over and read it. In the letter, Lu Zheng talked about what had happened recently. !! The first Prince had wanted to avenge the seventh Princess, but he thought that quicksand Kingdom might still have that magical medicine. So he calmed down for a while and thought of a way to take over quicksand Kingdom with the least damage. In the end, something happened to the cloud Sea Pce. The Eagle that King Cloud Sea had raised for twenty to thirty years was shot to death. King Cloud Sea was furious and investigated thoroughly. In the end, he found out that the second Prince had an affair with the sixth Prince¡¯s mother, which made King Cloud Sea extremely angry. Queen Yunhai immediately ordered the execution of the sixth Prince¡¯s mother. The sixth Prince felt very wronged. His mother had been very careful in the pce. How could she have an affair with the second Prince, who was only a few years older than him? The second Prince was even more wronged. As a Prince, couldn¡¯t he find a girl? Are there no more young girls? Did he need to fight with his father for a woman? Then, the sixth Prince went to fight with the second Prince. He was persuaded by someone. The sixth Prince didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. One day, he shot the Eagle that the first Prince used to deliver the message to King Cloud Sea. Now, King Cloud Sea was so angry that he killed the sixth Prince. However, the sixth Prince¡¯s men came out and used the second Prince, saying that the second Prince deliberately led the sixth Prince to shoot the first Prince¡¯s Messenger Eagle, and the sixth Prince thought that the Eagle belonged to the first Prince. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The second Prince was also locked up. The remaining third Prince, fourth prince, fifth Prince, and many other princesses and princes who were younger than the seventh Princess did not dare to go out to y. Queen Yunhai felt that there was a trick in this, so she told the eldest Prince and the seventh princess to be careful. Perhaps the person behind the scenes had a bigger n, and it was not the other princes but the siblings. The first Prince and the seventh Princess were born by the cloud Sea Queen. The cloud Sea Queen was strong and her children were capable. So, the cloud Sea tribe was destined to be the three of them. Lu Zheng was still regretful in the letter. This Queen Yunhai was too alert. She was more difficult to deal with than King Yunhai. He had to stop for a while. However, he also reassured Gu Xin and the others that at least the cloud tribe wouldn¡¯t attack them this summer. They had many internal problems that could be solved, and the other three big tribes were also stirring up trouble. After Gu Xin finished reading it, she said to the king of quicksand proudly, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, isn¡¯t my brother Yuan Yuan very powerful? You haven¡¯t been discovered, and you can still cause trouble in other people¡¯s territory!¡± The king of quicksand pursed his lips. he looks like a dog and a gentleman, but in reality, his heart is ck and he¡¯s full of twists and turns. You little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid of being sold by him and still help him count money?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯he won¡¯t! Besides, I like people like him who look as gentle as Jade but are actually ck-hearted! He¡¯s just like my father. I¡¯m so good, he can¡¯t bear to sell me, he can¡¯t wait to hold me in his hands!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom,¡±hehe.¡± What a confident girl! Gu Xin walked to the candle stand and burned the letter. She then pped her hands, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I¡¯m going to wash up and sleep! You should sleep early too. Don¡¯t exceed the time I set for you. Take good care of your body and fight for my grandson¡¯s attention when you¡¯re a hundred years old! Hehehe!¡± The king of quicksand waved his hand. go, go, go. I can¡¯t win an argument with you, little girl. Chapter 1599 - 1599 I like both men’s and women’s clothing 1599 I like both men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing Every night, Gu Xin had a rare amount of free time. Every few days, she would take out a pen and paper to write a letter to her family. Although she did not know when the letter would be sent, she could not help but want to write. Just like when she was at home, she couldn¡¯t hide anything in her heart and wanted to tell her parents, sisters, grandparents. She missed her uncle too. She wondered if he had grown all the seeds that Grandpa Zhou had given him. She wanted to eat small pumpkins, big cherries, dragon fruits, and lemon water. She missed fourth uncle. Was fourth uncle¡¯s Wood work more exquisite? Did you make the little car that mother and sister designed together? She wasn¡¯t married yet and was still a child. If fourth uncle made it, she should be able to ride it for fun! She missed her son, she wanted to endure it, she missed her younger brothers at home. She still missed Yiyi, silly girl, and Xue ¡®er. She had so many people to miss! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the past six months, she had really grown a lot taller. There wasn¡¯t much fat on her face anymore. She didn¡¯t know if they would be able to recognize her when she went back. Gu Xin wiped her tears and continued to write, ¡± Father, mother, if you keep talking to little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten, little eleven, and little twelve about me, your third sister, and that little girl Ming Yue, I¡¯m afraid that when Ie back, they¡¯ll all be grown up and won¡¯t recognize me. Father, mother, I¡¯m going to be the princess of quicksand country tomorrow to find allies. Father, I remember everything you taught me! Mother, I still remember the negotiation skills you taught me! I will definitely seed. However, father, you have to tell uncle Emperor that I may promise some things during the negotiation process. When the timees, you have to ask uncle Emperor to support me. I can¡¯t be a person who goes back on his words. Good night, father, mother, sister! ¡­¡­ The next morning, after Gu Xin finished her morning exercise, a maid came to dress her up. As the princess of quicksand country, she represented the country. Naturally, she had to dress up beautifully. The maidservant had braided her hair and put on a pure gold headband iid with gems. The gems glittered under the sunlight. Gu Xin was very pretty. Even though she had gotten a little tan recently, she was still very pretty. Hence, the maids drew her eyebrows and painted her lips. Then, she took out a long dress. As per Gu Xin¡¯s request, the sleeves of this dress ended at her wrist, unlike other girls ¡®long dresses which ended at her shoulders. She was wearing a few bracelets with small bells on them. When she moved them, they would make a melodious sound. The shoes were the kind that were easier to use and they were not what thedies here liked to wear. Gu Xin had no choice. She thought that since they were not good in terms of culture, they could not be worn as a military uniform and it would disturb her performance. ¡°The princess is so beautiful!¡± After the maid finished dressing Gu Xin up, she sighed from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and lifted the maid¡¯s chin. I remember you saying that I was very handsome when you helped me put on my armor! Your face was red at that time!¡± the princess is beautiful. She looks good in both men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing. I like her. The maid¡¯s face was still red. ¡°I like sweet-mouthed and pretty girls like you! I¡¯ll bring you back in the future and let you see even more beautiful girls. Let me tell you, my sister is even more beautiful, much more beautiful than I am! When I was young, I was the prettiest girl in our vige, and she was the prettiest girl in our vige!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. Chapter 1604 - 1604 The seventh Princess was captured 1604 The seventh Princess was captured Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the other people who were ready to make a move were frightened. She was afraid that she would throw up if she repeated this a few more times. These people were raised by Ren Chang country ruler. They were well-dressed, fair and chubby. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, they were like those demon concubines who pocketed the People¡¯s wealth. She didn¡¯t kill everyone. She let Bai si and Mo Fei check them. These were all ordinary people without any martial arts. Gu Xin asked them to leave the pce and find their own way out. Then, he summoned the steward who managed the affairs of the pce on behalf of Ren Chang and asked him to bring the quicksand country¡¯s soldiers to inform all the people of Ren Chang country that if they were willing to join quicksand country, they were toe to the pce to collect their supplies within three days. If they were not willing, they were to leave Ren Chang country within three days. She also asked Lord Gongsun to take someone to check Ren changguo¡¯s household registration and record all the children between the ages of sixteen and thirty in Ren changguo¡¯s family. At that time, if they were willing to join the quicksand Army, they could join. After that, Gu Xin went to rest. She came to the well in the pce of Ren Chang, drew water for herself, and washed her hands over and over again. This wasn¡¯t her first time killing an enemy. As long as she was awake, she would always clean herself up. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a clean and beautiful little girl? However, things did not go as she wished. She wanted to live, to go back to see her family, to live until Lu Zheng fulfilled his promise to her. Looking at the reflection of the full moon in the basin, Gu Xin recalled the first time she celebrated her birthday with Lu Zheng. At that time, she said that she would give the moon to brother Yuanyuan and hoped that brother Yuanyuan would be happy forever. At that time, she said that it didn¡¯t matter if brother Yuanyuan lost her mother. Brother Yuanyuan had her. She wouldn¡¯t let brother Yuanyuan be alone. The corners of Gu Xin¡¯s mouth curved up. At this moment, Lu Zheng was also looking at the full moon through the window in his room. What was Xinxin doing now? Did you think of me? N?v(el)B\\jnn That little girl was very tired from training during the day. She might be sleeping soundly now! Looking at the full moon, Lu Zheng felt like he was looking at Xinxin¡¯s face. His round face was so cute that he wanted to pinch it! Speaking of which, Xinxin had lost weight and wasn¡¯t so round anymore! No, after the matter in the West was resolved, he must go back and give Xinxin a good tonic. He should go find Grandpa Gu and niannian to teach him a few of Xinxin¡¯s favorite dishes and make them for her! Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with Gu Xin¡¯s face and he slowly fell asleep. Just as he fell asleep, there was a sudden movement outside, and he opened his eyes. He was in the seventh princess¡¯s Manor now. Who would be so sneaky? Could it be that the third Prince, fourth prince, and fifth Prince were finally going to make a move? Lu Zheng sat up in excitement. He settled the second Prince and the sixth Prince, made King Cloud Sea hate the second Prince¡¯s birth mother, killed the sixth Prince¡¯s birth mother, and made the third, fourth, and fifth Prince¡¯s birth mother tremble in fear. He started to spread some rumors. He believed that the princes and their mothers would feel threatened and make a move on the eldest Prince and the seventh Princess! It¡¯s finally here! He listened to the movements outside and counted silently in his heart. He estimated that when he counted to twenty, the seventh princess¡¯s men would have discovered him. Just as he had expected, before he counted to neen, there was a hugemotion outside. In the end, the voice outside made him feel that something was wrong. This conversation was a little different from what he had expected! ¡°This is bad. The seventh Princess has been captured by the people of the Liangjing Kingdom.¡± Someone shouted from outside. Lu Zheng immediately put on his shoes and got off the ground. The Liangjing Kingdom was one of the three countries that could fight against the Yunhai tribe if they joined forces. Why did they get involved at this time? Chapter 1605 - 1605 Not the same group of people 1605 Not the same group of people The soldiers of the seventh princess¡¯s Manor had already surrounded the people who had kidnapped the seventh Princess. Lu Zheng ran over to watch the show, but he did not go to the front. He wanted to maintain his image of being a weakling. He hid next to a rockery. As soon as he steadied himself, he saw that the roofs of the courtyard were filled with people holding bows and arrows. Because it was too dark, he couldn¡¯t see whether they were from Yunhai or Liangjing. Lu Zheng casually picked up something to block the arrowter. Whether it was the people from Yunhai or Liangjing, he was dispensable to them. The arrow did not have eyes! ¡°Release the arrows!¡± There was a cold snort from the roof, and then arrows rained down without warning. Many of the soldiers from the seventh princess¡¯s Manor were shot down as they were caught off guard. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Under normal circumstances, there would be negotiations between the two sides at this time. In the end, the other party did not y by the rules at all and directly shot an arrow. Lu Zheng was d that he had picked up something to block the attack. Now that the scene was in chaos, he sessfully escaped into the house through the crowd. The seventh Princess, who was tied up and had her mouth covered, saw Lu Zheng¡¯s figure. It did not look like he had escaped by luck. This person had some skills! However, at this moment, she could not care about Lu Zheng anymore. ording to the reaction of the person who caught her, the person who released the arrow was not in cahoots with the person who caught her. Then who was the person who released the arrow? If it¡¯s not from Liangjing, then is it from Gotz or sarin? The group of people seemed to be giving the robbers a chance to escape. After the robbers escaped with the seventh Princess, the group of people who shot the arrows also disappeared into the darkness. The people who were still alive in the seventh princess¡¯s Manor immediately ran to the pce to report. After a while, the first Prince came and gathered all the stewards of the seventh princess¡¯s Manor. He questioned them one by one. Now, Lu Zheng was also a small manager in the seventh princess¡¯s residence. From these people¡¯s answers, he roughly knew what had happened. However, he still did not know why the Liangjing Kingdom had suddenly appeared to abduct people. The stewards only knew that the seventh Princess had gone to bed very early tonight. Just now, the maidservant had suddenly shouted that there were kidnappers and that they were from the Liangjing Kingdom. The Prefectural soldiers heard the shout and immediately moved out. Could it be that the cloud Sea tribe had already made a move on the Liangjing Kingdom? That¡¯s not right. All the soldiers of the cloud Sea tribe are in the tribe. There are norge groups that have left. Are there other soldiers of the cloud Sea tribe that haven¡¯t appeared? The first Prince gave the chief Steward a kick.¡±You can¡¯t even guard the door properly, trash, trash!¡± After he was done kicking her, he picked up the maid beside the seventh Princess. ¡°How did you know that the kidnappers were from the Liangjing Kingdom?¡± ¡°It was Your Highness. The princess guessed it. The other party didn¡¯t deny it,¡± the maidservant said with a trembling voice. The first Prince threw the maidservant, and the maidservant was smashed into the wall. She bounced back and fell to the ground, blood flowing out. She was dead. Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Lu Zheng was hidden among the group of managers and did not speak. After the first Prince finished venting, he immediately returned to the pce. Only then did the chief Steward let everyone pack up and go back to wait for instructions. The chief Steward immediately ordered people toe in and carry out the maidservant who had been thrown to death by the first Prince. After Lu Zheng returned to his room, he immediately changed into his night suit and headed for the pce of Cloud Sea. Since the seventh Princess had been kidnapped, Yunhai would definitely make a move. Now that the seventh Princess was not in the residence, he would not be able to find out the news if he was in the residence. Therefore, he had to find out by himself. Fortunately, he had been sneaking into the pce for the past few months and already knew theyout inside. Chapter 1606 - 1606 They have plenty of people to support them 1606 They have plenty of people to support them Lu Zheng¡¯s speed to King Cloud Sea was even faster than the first Prince. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After he entered the pce, he knocked out a guard, changed his clothes, and stuck a beard on his face. Then, he generously went to guard King Cloud sea¡¯s door. There were guards outside the ce where the family of King Cloud Sea was having a discussion. It was a little far away, and ordinary people would not be able to hear what was being said inside. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s two lives of martial arts had made his hearing much better than ordinary people. He stood there, and it was night, so he could hear everything. As for his sudden appearance, no one would suspect anything. There were usually eight people standing guard here. After the seventh Princess was kidnapped, the pce had sent more people to the various masters. Now that his ce was full, the others would definitely go to the next ce. Moreover, he didn¡¯t look like much from his appearance. He had a lot of beards, and with a hat on, he wouldn¡¯t be suspected at all unless one looked at his eyes. Lu Zheng had even ridiculed the cloud Sea tribe before. They wanted to trample the great Zhou and dominate the East and West with this? Take care of your guards first! At the very least, spies from other countries would be easily discovered if they infiltrated the pce of the great Zhou, unless they were like Yan Mo, who had been trained since childhood. Even so, Yan Mo would not dare toy a hand on the Emperor in the pce. As he watched the first Prince walk past in a Huff with his saber slung over his shoulder, Lu Zheng held his breath and focused, intending to listen carefully to what was being said inside. ¡°Father, let¡¯s kill our way to Liangjing and save sister!¡± The first Prince said angrily as soon as he entered the room. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re from the Liangjing Kingdom?¡± King Cloud Sea asked. ¡°It was little sister who recognized it. The maidservant beside her heard it. That maid was chosen by his sister herself. She was an honest person and would not y any tricks. Furthermore, my people have also found the identity token of the Liang Jing Kingdom¡¯s men of sacrifice in my younger sister¡¯s residence.¡± The eldest Prince said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is goz¡¯s scheme!¡± Queen Yunhai said calmly. ¡°Mother, who cares if it¡¯s goz¡¯s trick! My sister has been captured. Whether it¡¯s Liang Jing, Gotz, or sarin, they¡¯ll have to go to war sooner orter.¡± The first Prince said angrily. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± no! Queen Yunhai rebuked angrily. a little impatience will spoil a great n. At this moment, we shouldn¡¯t be cold, we should be hitting Gotz. we¡¯ve never sent anyone to Liang Jing. If they made the first move, it must be because the King of Liang Jing was bewitched by Gaozi. If we rashly attack, we¡¯ll be falling into a trap.¡± ¡°One more thing, someone helped them take Angel away. In the past few days, there had been strict inspections in the capital. A group of people could not pass through the city gates, so they must be people from the city. We¡¯ve been checking the people in the city very strictly recently, so we won¡¯t have arge number of people to help us. Then, who are these people?¡± Queen Yun Hai looked at King Yun Hai with burning eyes. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. It seemed that this Queen Yunhai was even better than this King Yunhai. He also suspected that the people who shot the arrows were not from Liangjing Kingdom. Because after that group of people appeared, he noticed that the people of the Liangjing Kingdom were a little flustered. When they fired at the Prefectural soldiers, the group of people were a little shocked. Therefore, that group of people must not be on the same side as the robbers. King Cloud Sea touched his chin and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Go and call the third, fourth, and fifth princes over!¡± The first Prince finally reacted. He looked at King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud Sea in disbelief.¡±Royal father, Royal mother, just the three of them? You dare to conspire with goz and ryokung?¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Queen Yun Hai sneered. Their birth mother is also a Princess in the tribe, so there are many people who support them!¡± Chapter 1607 - 1607 Chapter 1607-little scheme 1607 Chapter 1607-little scheme What happened next made the first Prince speechless and bored Lu Zheng. The Queen of Yunhai was right. The third Prince and the fourth prince were the culprits. The fifth Prince might look innocent, but he was exposed by the Queen¡¯s words. In other words, the forces behind the third Prince, the fourth prince, and the fifth Prince¡¯s mothers had joined forces not to strengthen the cloud Sea tribe, but to kill the cloud Sea Queen, the eldest Prince, and the seventh Princess after seeing the fate of the second Prince and the sixth Prince. The seventh Princess had indeed been kidnapped by the people of Liangjing. The maternal family of the fourth Prince¡¯s mother was a tribe that was rtively close to Liangjing. This was all a conspiracy between the fourth prince, his mother, and that tribe with the Liangjing Kingdom. As for whether there was anything rted to the gaotz Kingdom, the fourth prince and his birth mother really did not know. Lu Zheng felt that this was a low level act, really. Let¡¯s see how imperial concubine Lin and Prime Minister Lin, father and daughter, in the great Zhou Imperial Pce, rule the world. The human Emperor had acknowledged them for more than ten years! Only a King could get rid of the treacherous Minister, Prime Minister Lin, while ensuring that the great Zhou would not be in turmoil. With King Cloud sea¡¯s strength, if he really defeated great Zhou with thengge Kingdom, this King Cloud Sea would only be a stepping stone for thengge Kingdom. Lu Zheng suddenly understood. Over here, there was no need to rack his brains. He could really just use the methods he used to deal with his stepmother to stir up trouble. There was no need to treat this group of people as old and scheming officials of the great Zhou imperial court. However, the more this was the case, the more he had to pay attention to their military strength. Sometimes, all schemes and intrigues were vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Not only did he have to defeat King Cloud sea¡¯s family, but he also had to break down King Cloud sea¡¯s Army. This way, quicksand country would have enough time. ¡­¡­ The result of the seventh princess¡¯s arrest was that the third, fourth, and fifth princes, as well as their mothers, were all locked up. The first Prince led troops to Gotz, and Queen Yunhai personally led people to the Liangjing Kingdom in disguise. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng was the one chosen. When Lu Zheng returned to the seventh princess¡¯s residence from the pce, he did not know that he had been chosen. In his eyes, he was just a weak steward. However, when he returned to the house, the yellow-haired steward came over to im credit. The yellow-haired manager praised the Queen of Yunhai and told Lu Zheng that it would be good for him toe back after going out with the Queen of Yunhai. Lu Zheng asked him in a roundabout way, ¡± you won¡¯t go if there are benefits? ¡± Of course, his original words were,¡±how could a lowly person be worth the manager¡¯s attention?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The yellow-haired steward said that he didn¡¯t want to, but he wanted to be the chief Steward of the seventh princess¡¯s Pce. The current Chief Steward would go to Liangjing with the Queen of Yunhai. This yellow-haired steward had given Lu Zheng a mission. That was, in the process of rescuing the seventh Princess, if possible, to kill the chief Steward. When Lu Zheng came back, he would be promoted to Chief Steward, and he would definitely make Lu Zheng the second Steward. Lu Zheng agreed with a face full of hope and thanked him repeatedly. The yellow-haired manager left, satisfied. Lu Zheng was lying on the bed. He had killed the chief Steward? It would be better to just kill the queen of Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess. Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that they were two women. They were definitely two rare good generals. This time, Queen Yunhai was going to the Liangjing Kingdom in disguise, so she didn¡¯t bring many people with her. He could use some tricks to get one of second Bai¡¯s group to join the team. By then, the two of them would be more confident. Chapter 1608 - 1608 Why? 1608 Why? As for Gu Xin, she had already settled everything rted to Ren changguo. In Ren Chang state, as long as a man was over sixteen and below thirty years old, as long as they were willing, they could follow Lord Gongsun back to the pce and enter the military camp for training. In total, they had recruited more than 5000 new soldiers. Ren Chang country ruler only cared about himself and not the people. This could be seen the moment Gu Xin entered the city. When you go to quicksand country, you will have food and drink, and you won¡¯t have to live like before. There will also be a special ce for you to train, and you won¡¯t have to be afraid of being beaten. Dying on the battlefield or being attacked at home was death, but there was still a slight uncertainty in the former. Therefore, there were naturally many people who went. Most of the people who stayed were elderly, women, and children. Gu Xin did not force them to leave with her. As long as they were willing, they could follow her to quicksand country. They could farm or do some handiwork there. If they were not willing, they could stay. There were about 3000 people who were willing to leave with Gu Xin. The rest were originally Ren changguo¡¯s soldiers. Gu Xin had nned to throw this group of people to Xue Qianyu. There were originally 20000 soldiers, but after some were killed, there were only 10000 left. It was best to let Xue Qianyu teach her. Just like that, when they left, there was a 10000-man army and a small team. When they returned, there were tens of thousands of people. It was already July when Gu Xin returned to quicksand country. As soon as they entered the pce, the king of quicksand asked for an ice basin to cool Gu Xin down. Gu Xin raised her hand and sniffed at herself. uncle Jun, I¡¯m smelly all over. I¡¯m going to wash up first. We¡¯ll talk when Ie outter! I¡¯m about to faint from my own stinky self!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom pinched his nose, his face full of disgust. Gu Xin made a face at him and went back to her room to take a shower. The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled helplessly. Only then did he meet Lord Gongsun and the Han family, and learned about what had happened from them. When he heard that Gu Xin had started fighting the moment she reached the entrance, he nodded. She had the demeanor of a daughter from the dugu family. You¡¯ve attacked me time and time again, do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully? As for not hurting the people of Ren changguo this time, the king of quicksand nodded. He felt that no matter how many things this child experienced in the future, her heart would not change. He asked Lord Gongsun and the Han family to go back and rest. There was a banquet in the pce tonight and he invited them to bring their families. Gu Xin took a good bath and changed into a set of clean clothes. Her half-dry hair was tied up. She wanted to eat as soon as she came out. It was a long journey, so the food was really hard to describe in a few words! The king of quicksand had raised her for so long, so he understood her well. He had already prepared a table full of food for her and told her, ¡± eat less. Be careful not to lose your appetite when you¡¯re having dinner with the princes and ministers! Gu Xin munched on amb chop,¡¯I can eat it, I can eat it. I¡¯ve been starving recently. Ren changguo¡¯s side only has salted fish and dried fish. There are no other seasonings, so it¡¯s not delicious!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled helplessly and said, ¡± ¡°The cloud Sea tribe has started a war with goz. Yuan has sent back news that the seventh Princess has been kidnapped by Liang Jing. He and Queen Yunhai have gone to save her!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin furrowed her brows, the Lamb chop in her hand no longer smelled good, ¡± ¡°Why did brother Yuan Yuan save the seventh Princess? Didn¡¯t he create the image of a weak merchant in the cloud Sea tribe?¡± The king of quicksand pursed his lips and sighed,¡±that¡¯s right. Why?¡± Could it be that the seventh Princess is more beautiful? Before you came, everyone in the West thought that the seventh Princess of Yunhai was the most beautiful!¡± Gu Xin pouted her face in anger. Chapter 1609 - 1609 Because of power 1609 Because of power n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om hahahahahahahahahahaha! the king of quicksand was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Heughed so hard that he kept waving his hands, ¡± Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. What about your big brother Yuan Yuan? he¡¯s only going with the Queen of Cloud Sea. He won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t worry that he will be noticed by the princess if he goes to save her. Princess Yun Hai doesn¡¯t like men who are weak.¡± Gu Xin felt that the Lamb chop was more fragrant now, so she ate it while listening to the king of quicksand. The king of quicksand Kingdom stroked his beard and said, ¡± ¡°A ¡®Yuan is indeed very powerful. In just a few months, not only did he dispel the seventh Princess¡± suspicion, but he also shot King Cloud sea¡¯s Messenger Eagle. For at least a month, the two sides can¡¯tmunicate normally. Not only that, but he also messed up the cloud Sea Pce and the families of the previous wives of King Cloud Sea. At the moment, only the family of the Queen of Cloud Sea is definitely on the side of the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just like my father, bad,¡± Gu Xin said proudly. The kind that can sell people and make people count money for him. My parents didn¡¯t like him in the past, but after a few months, they thought that this young man was not bad. Hehe, at that time, I already felt that big brother Yuan Yuan was different from all the other young masters I¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite a bad person,¡± the king of quicksand said with a smile. Gu Xin continued,¡¯uncle Jun, if that¡¯s the case, can we use this to convince the maiden family of King Yunhai¡¯s wife? To be his wife, it means that her family is not bad!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom shook his head,¡±No.¡± Do you think they¡¯re rebelling because their daughter and grandson have been treated unfairly?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes turned and she immediately understood, ¡± ¡°They did it because of power. They would first pull down the most powerful Queen Yunhai and her children, and then they wouldpete. When their grandson became king Cloud Sea, they would have supreme power. In fact, if their grandson is an idiot, then they can directly control the cloud Sea tribe!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded,¡±that¡¯s right.¡± Thus, if we go and persuade them, it¡¯s like sending a sheep into a Tiger¡¯s Den and asking a Tiger for its skin. It¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and said,¡¯uncle Jun, I think we can stir up trouble when Yunhai and Gotz are at war so that both sides will never be able to negotiate. This way, we¡¯ll have a greater chance of working with Gotz!¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the king of quicksand¡¯s eyes lit up. After Gu Xin finished eating hermb chop, she wiped her hands and took a sip of water, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, Yunhai sent their first Prince to fight against goz, so goz¡¯s Army must be led by their Prince. At this time, if either of the two princes died, there would be an irreconcble hatred between them, and they would never be able to work together. As far as I know, in the cloud Sea tribe, although King Cloud Sea has many sons, the Queen of Cloud Sea is more powerful. With her, the next Prince won¡¯t be the one to seed the throne. On goz¡¯s side, there were many princesses and only one Prince. There had never been a woman in charge of these two ces. Therefore, they are the only heirs now. If one of them dies, the other¡¯s roots will be cut off.¡± ¡°Then, Xinxin, who do you think should die?¡± the king of quicksand raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the first Prince of Yunhai.¡± In terms of strength, the cloud Sea tribe was stronger than the Gaozi Kingdom. If the first Prince of Cloud Sea dies, then Gaozi will suffer the crazy revenge of the Queen of Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess. Even King Cloud Sea can¡¯t persuade him.¡± Chapter 1610 - 1610 You’re not allowed to go 1610 You¡¯re not allowed to go ¡°As long as the first Prince of Yunhai is dead, the Queen of Yunhai and the seventh Princess will not let it go, unless the whole royal family is buried with Gaozi! In that case, goz would definitely look for help, and at that time, they would probably look for the kingdom of Liangjing and the salin tribe. I can¡¯t guarantee the salin tribe, but I believe that this time when Queen Yunhai went to cool scenery, it will definitely fall into the hands of Yunhai tribe. If the salin tribe is also unwilling to help gawz, then we can take advantage of this!¡± ¡°Although the military strength of Gotz can¡¯t bepared to the cloud Sea tribe, it¡¯s definitely a powerful help to us. Moreover, gautz¡¯s position is very mysterious. As long as we upy this position, the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s Army will have to see if we agree to it!¡± ¡°In terms of closeness, it¡¯s Prince Yunhai who should die. Because we can never work with the cloud Sea tribe, it¡¯s good for us that they have one less general.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin looked at the king of quicksand after she finished speaking. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a girl!¡± The king of quicksand sighed. Gu Xin red at him, ¡± uncle Jun! You¡¯re from the goddess Kingdom! she could not take it anymore. He actually had such thoughts. You should understand women better than men. Who says women are inferior to men? I¡¯m telling you, with how much my great-grandmother and uncle Emperor like me, I think they¡¯ll definitely let me be a general, and they¡¯ll definitely let me be an official.¡± The king of quicksand cupped his hands and said,¡±it¡¯s uncle Jun¡¯s slip of the tongue. Uncle Jun¡¯s slip of the tongue.¡± Have you forgotten how different the current Emperor of the great Zhou is?¡± Gu Xin chuckled. She didn¡¯t understand when she was young, but now that she was older, she understood that the current Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty was indeed different from other emperors. He could do anything that was out of line and out of the ordinary. Fortunately, his great-grandmother was watching him. Otherwise, he might have left a long time ago. As long as she was talented, he would definitely ept a woman as an official. He couldn¡¯t wait for the court to have more capable people. If they helped him deal with things, he would be free all day. Although Gu Xin said that, she had never thought of bing a general because she was afraid of trouble. She preferred her uncle¡¯s life more than her father¡¯s. Anyway, as long as her brothers and sisters were capable, she would be free and unfettered! Back to the main topic, the king of quicksand Kingdom asked Gu Xin again, ¡± how can I let the first Prince of Yunhai die? ¡± we¡¯ll have to send someone to help gautz with this, ¡± Gu Xin said. we¡¯ll also have to let gautz take the me! ¡°What do you mean?¡± the king of quicksand asked. Gu Xinughed evilly. Gaozi is half a month¡¯s journey away from here. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll set off with brother Jun. Half a monthter, we¡¯ll sneak into the camp. ¡°Brother Ben said that there are also many people from the Easting over from gautz¡¯s side. When the timees for us to wear gautz¡¯s clothes on the battlefield, no one will suspect anything. This battle will probablyst for two to three months. We¡¯ll have time then.¡± The king of quicksand frowned,¡¯you¡¯re not allowed to go! It was too dangerous. You and ah hai are not allowed to go!¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she moved a stool to sit beside the king of quicksand Kingdom. She held his arm, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, it¡¯s not dangerous. Our goal is very clear. We¡¯re just taking advantage of the chaos to kill people, not really going to war. I still have something in my hands that can definitely guarantee the safety of brother Xiao Yang and I. It won¡¯t work if there are too many people.¡± No. the king of quicksand Kingdom still shook his head. I wrote a letter to your grandparents and your parents to take good care of you. Chapter 1611 - 1611 Chapter 1611-conditions 1611 Chapter 1611-conditions sigh ¡­ Gu Xin sighed. but didn¡¯t you also ask me to go to Ren changguo at the beginning of the month? ¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom red at him,¡¯how can that be the same? Ren changguo only had a few people, how many people did Gaozi and Yunhai have? You haven¡¯t even seen a battle like that.¡± uncle Jun, ¡± Gu Xin said patiently, ¡± although I¡¯ve never met him before, I¡¯ll definitely meet him in the future. You can¡¯t always ask me to deal with ces that are weaker than quicksand country. One day, we will face the cloud Sea Army. If you want me to fight back then, you might as well let me go now and let me get used to it. ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I promise you that I will definitely protect myself well. It¡¯s true.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom was unmoved. not to mention steamed ones. I won¡¯t even let you cook them! he said. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom stood up to leave but was stopped by Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I really can do it. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll really protect myself. No one will recognize me. I¡¯m not really going to war. Besides, the first Prince still has white two and white ten by his side. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The king of quicksand pped her away. go, go, go. Don¡¯t bother me! There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± Gu Xin pulled the sleeve of the king of quicksand, acting like a spoiled child to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun! Uncle Jun! Just let me go! If you don¡¯t let me go, I might not be able to eat! Uncle Jun, why don¡¯t you let me try? I¡¯m already invincible in the Army!¡± Gu Xin wasn¡¯t lying. For the past half a year in quicksand country, she ate a Jade bead every day and trained until she was exhausted. At night, she would take a bath with a Jade bead and eat another Jade bead to sleep. Her Kung Fu was improving at a visible rate. He was more agile than before. She was not worried that she would die. She had the Jade bead, which was a life-saving divine weapon. She had called Cheng huaijin because they had been cooperating very well for the past six months and two years. Besides, other than Xue Qianyu, she trusted Cheng huaijin the most in quicksand country. The king of quicksand was so annoyed by her that he had no choice but to let herpete with others. He brought Gu Xin to the arena and under the scorching sun, he picked two of his most valued soldiers. ¡°If you can knock them out of the ring, I¡¯ll agree to your request,¡± he said to Gu Xin. Gu Xin looked at the two of them. She had been training her troops for so long, how could she not know that the two of them were the most powerful individuals in the team? she was definitely confident if they were alone, but if there were two of them ¡­ The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin sternly. Gu Xin took a deep breath and agreed. I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡± The two soldiers who were called out were a little confused. ¡°In a while, both of you will knock the princess out of the arena. You are not allowed to hide your strength,¡± the king of quicksand said to the two of them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Are we going together with this Kasaya?¡± the two soldiers asked. ¡°Yes, together.¡± The king of quicksand nodded. The two soldiers were in a difficult position. Gu Xin stepped forward and stretched out her hands, patting the two of them on the left and right, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s fightter! Don¡¯t make me feel like you¡¯re always giving in to me. I feel very ufortable. Throw me off the stage and I¡¯ll give each of you a blood-staunching pill.¡± The two soldiers were tempted. The soldiers knew the effects of Gu Xin¡¯s medicine. It was a pity that quicksand country didn¡¯t have a lot of natural resources and didn¡¯t have many pills. The king of quicksand Kingdom retreated to the side, indicating that they could begin. Around the ring, many soldiers came to watch. The sun was scorching, and just standing under the sun made him sweat profusely. Gu Xin lifted her hand to curl her hair into a ball and tied it up on her head. Then, he cupped his fists at the two soldiers. Chapter 1613 - 1613 Chapter 1613-this can be a reason 1613 Chapter 1613-this can be a reason The other party chose a saber. There were people below the ring jeering. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om you¡¯re lucky, kid. The princess isn¡¯t in her best condition now! ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! The princess has used up so much energy just now, she won¡¯t be like us in thepetition, being abused by the princess!¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re going to be the first person besides general Xue to defeat the princess in thest two months!¡± The corner of Gu Xin¡¯s mouth curved up. She used her thumb to scratch the corner of her mouth and conveniently ced a Jade bead inside. If I cheat, no one will find out. Hahaha! No one saw her putting something into her mouth and thought that she was just trying to look cool! Her actions tugged at the heartstrings of the female soldiers in the Army, and they all shouted, ¡± ¡°The princess is the best! The princess was the best! We all love the princess!¡± The scene was extremely lively. Gu Xin raised her hand and gestured for everyone to quiet down. She then smiled, ¡± ¡°This Princess will let you all see today that after striking one person, this Princess can strike another person. Make your move!¡± The other party did not believe in heresy! He brandished hisrge saber and came over. Now that there was only one opponent, it was much easier for Gu Xin. After drawing the Jade bead in her mouth, Gu Xin felt that she had regained her strength and was at her peak state. Therefore, this one was easier to deal with than the previous one. After about 30 moves, Gu Xin had thrown him off the stage, just like how she usually did. Gu Xin brandished her sword, looked at the king of quicksand and cupped her fists. The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled helplessly and turned around to leave. ¡°Uncle Jun!¡± Gu Xin threw away her sword and chased after him. The male soldiers of quicksand country were tortured to the point of heartache, while the female soldiers revealed Starry Eyes one by one. Even if the sun was scorching, they were determined to train harder. The princess had been working so hard, so how could they ck off? Gu Xin had no idea about this. She caught up with the king of quicksand and jumped around him happily. ¡°Uncle Jun, uncle Jun, I did it. It¡¯s a deal!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom put his hands behind his back and didn¡¯t answer. uncle Jun, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± a real man can¡¯t go back on his word. The king of quicksand Kingdom still did not answer. Gu Xin was not discouraged and continued to chatter. The king of quicksand Kingdom had a headache because of her noise. He entered the pce where he usually lived and waved his left and right away before saying, ¡± ¡°What a noisy little girl. Shut up!¡± Gu Xin shut up obediently and sat upright on the chair, looking at the king of quicksand obediently. The king of quicksand Kingdom,¡±hehe.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom took a sip of tea before he said, ¡± ¡°Why did you let ah hai go with you? Wasn¡¯t ah Yu more powerful? I¡¯ll be more at ease if ah Zhen goes!¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face,¡¯I can¡¯t beat second brother Xue, so I¡¯ll listen to him. Brother Xiao Yan¡¯s Kung Fu is about the same as mine, so he¡¯ll listen to me when we go. Besides, second brother Xue is a man of few words, so it¡¯s not fun to go with him!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom was stunned.¡¯This is also a reason? Gu Xin stuck out her tongue andughed, ¡± I¡¯m joking, uncle Jun. Actually, that¡¯s not the case. I just feel that this trip should be for at least one and a half months, maybe two or three months. After such a long time, second brother Xue could still train another group of people. He¡¯s much more experienced in leading troops than brother Xiaoyan and I. Moreover, quicksand country is our main camp, so the most powerful ones will naturally stay in our main camp. I believe that second brother Xue will also think that my idea is good. Uncle Jun, you can¡¯t just care about me, you have to take care of the people of quicksand country!¡± Chapter 1615 - 1615 A woman can scare you like this 1615 A woman can scare you like this The next day, before dawn, Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin, who was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, set off for Gaozi country. The two of them rode on horses and brought enough food and water for ten days. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Kingng GE did not notice anything wrong. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The cloud Sea tribe usually didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact him, so it wasn¡¯t strange that King Cloud sea¡¯s Messenger Eagle hadn¡¯t appeared in the sky of thenge Kingdom for a month. He liked to let Peng mu patrol the camp, and then calcte his current number of troops. In his heart, the 150000 troops sent by the cloud Sea tribe were already his. Furthermore, he had treated the cloud Sea general very well. He was thinking about whether he should attack kun city first to find out the real situation. Peng MU¡¯s identity had been discovered, and so had his mother¡¯s identity. Although he had nevermunicated with Peng MU¡¯s mother, kun city was under martialw, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for his people to send him letters. Kingnge called Peng mu over and asked for his thoughts. Peng mu was naturally in support of this. However, his opinion was to first find their spy in the Peng family to ask about the situation in kun city. Kingnge felt that this was a little difficult to handle. He didn¡¯t want the identities of the few people in the Peng family to be exposed at the moment. What Peng mu meant was that those few people were the least likely to be discovered. Now, the Peng family must have set their sights on the people around the fourthdy of the Peng family, and they certainly did not care about those few people. Therefore, they could give it a try. Moreover, they would only contact one of them and let him know. This way, even if they were discovered, there were still a few others around. They could still afford to lose one. Kingng GE was a little hesitant. ¡°Father,¡± Peng mu sighed. Right now, the cloud Sea tribe can¡¯t bring all their troops to help us. If we follow what they say, we have to wait until next year. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of the 150000 soldiers the cloud Sea tribe gave us and try? Father, the 150000 strong Army consumes a lot of food every day. Although we stored a lot of food in the past, it can¡¯t support so many people. Now it¡¯s different from the past, our fellow travelers who transport food and other goods have all been discovered by the great Zhou. Even if we can still connect to the Xing Nan Kingdom, it¡¯s too far, and distant water can¡¯t put out a nearby fire. If we can take down kun city and then the kun Prefecture, the Gu family will have enough food tost us until the Army of the cloud Sea arrives!¡± Kingnge looked at Peng mu, frowning. Peng mu continued, ¡± father, the eldest daughter of the second branch of the Gu family in kun city, Gu Nian, has a lot of tricks up her sleeve. It can be said that they are endless. Ordinary people can¡¯t keep up with her ideas. If she can make a powerful weapon, great Zhou wille to kill us before the Army of Yunhai arrives! ¡°A woman can scare you to this extent?¡± Kingng GE asked. Peng mu shook his head,¡±No.¡± Father, the girls of the Gu family can not be underestimated. Gu Xin¡¯s whereabouts are currently unknown and the sisters are United. They will definitely target us. There¡¯s no movement now, so I feel that they¡¯re holding back something big. I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m just taking precautions. If we don¡¯t test it out first, we¡¯ll just be courting death. It¡¯s the same reason why they don¡¯t know that ourng GE Kingdom¡¯s forces have not acted rashly.¡± Kingnge was silent for a long time before finally agreeing with Peng MU¡¯s statement. He rarely praised Peng mu, and Peng mu was quite happy. He even had a few drinks with Kingng GE. Chapter 1616 - 1616 She really loved him 1616 She really loved him At night, Peng mu went outside the pce in a good mood to look for Cheng Huaiyu. Kingnge had someone feed Cheng Huaiyu the heir-severing soup, so he didn¡¯t care if Peng mu went to find her. Moreover, Peng mu had recently epted the women he had chosen for him, and three of them were pregnant. At this time, Kingng GE naturally let him do as he pleased. Cheng Huaiyu had already gone to bed and was woken up by the smell of alcohol. The weather was hot now, and she was not wearing much. Peng mu was drunk and directly tore off her thin clothes. Cheng Huaiyu had already adjusted her own mentality. She knew what Peng mu liked, so she tried her best to cooperate with him. After a moment of pleasure, Peng mu couldn¡¯t fall asleep, but it was hot to hold him, so he carried Cheng Huaiyu to the pool in the inner room. The two of them yed around in the pool for a long time before Cheng Huaiyu said, ¡± ¡°Is there something that made you happy?¡± Her eyes revealed an innocent look, and Peng mu liked it when she was like this. Moreover, Peng mu was very confident, feeling that he had finally conquered Cheng Huaiyu, and had returned her to the state she was in when they first met. He tapped Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s nose and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so happy calling me husband? In the future, your husband will definitely let you be Queenng GE openly.¡± Cheng Huaiyu hugged Peng mu shyly. as long as I can be by my husband¡¯s side. Even if it¡¯s just a servant girl, I¡¯m willing. hahahaha Yingluo! Peng mu was extremely pleased with himself. He hugged Cheng Huaiyu. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let you be a maid. You¡¯re the woman I love the most. As long as you¡¯re obedient, don¡¯t betray me, and stand by my side forever, I¡¯ll let you have everything you want.¡± Cheng Huaiyu lowered her head even more. In Peng MU¡¯s eyes, she was just being shy. He grabbed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and gently rubbed it a few times. Xiao Yu, soon, very soon, I will make you my woman. I will let you have status and status and no longer need to hide in the house! Cheng Huaiyu raised his head and shook it, his face full of sincerity. ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t wish for you to take risks for me. But the great King had sent her husband to battle? I don¡¯t want my husband to go.¡± Peng MU¡¯s heart softened as he hugged Cheng Huaiyu tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not an expedition, it¡¯s just a Suan ni.¡± He rolled his eyes and thought of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s betrayal. Cheng Huaiyu leaned over and kissed him on the lips, then said, ¡± ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t want to hear this. I only want husband to be safe and sound. As for the other matters, you don¡¯t have to tell me. ¡± Peng mu shook his head andughed,¡±it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± I don¡¯t doubt you. I believe you. Now that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me, I believe that you won¡¯t betray me. There¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡± Thus, Peng mu told Cheng Huaiyu about his n to contact kun city and then send troops to attack it. Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu with infatuation and no other expression. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about those people from great Zhou anymore?¡± Peng mu pinched her nose. Cheng Huaiyu pursed his lips and said,¡±I¡¯ve never cared.¡± In the past, I only cared about my brother, but after having Brother Yun, I had one more. Now that there¡¯s no news from brother and brother Yun, I can only rely on you. That¡¯s why I only have you in my heart.¡± Peng mu smiled. yes, little Yu. You¡¯re the only one in my heart too. Cheng Huaiyu leaned on Peng MU¡¯s chest. ¡°Husband, if we¡¯re discovered, will mother-inw be in danger?¡± Peng mu paused and then sighed. I¡¯m not sure. With No. 8 around, they might let my mother go. Cheng Huaiyu wrapped her arms around Peng MU¡¯s neck. husband, ¡± she said, ¡± if those people are mother-inw¡¯s people, and the Peng family finds out, they¡¯ll definitely not let mother-inw off. Peng mu really felt that Cheng Huaiyu loved him, and that she was concerned about his mother. He patted Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s back and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not mother¡¯s people. They¡¯re the old master¡¯s, eldest uncle¡¯s, and eldest aunt¡¯s people. They¡¯ve already been nted.¡± Cheng Huaiyu leaned her head on Peng MU¡¯s shoulder, her eyes narrowing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1617 - 1617 Chapter 1617-cold 1617 Chapter 1617-cold Cheng Huaiyu let go of Peng mu in shock, her hands covering her mouth as her eyes widened.¡±Ah? No way, I remember that the people around grandfather and first uncle and first aunt have been with them for decades!¡± Peng mu grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°When I asked Yin Yingli to rece Gu Xin, my father could also find someone to rece the person who has been with me for decades. So, Xiao Yu, our good days areing!¡± ¡°Husband, will you let the Peng family off then?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked. Although I don¡¯t want them to live well, I was adopted by my mother and the Peng family has raised me for more than two years. I don¡¯t want to see them lose their lives.¡± Peng mu held Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and yed with it. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re too kind! Whether they would live or not would depend on their attitude. When the timees, just stay in the residence and don¡¯t care about anything or ask anything. Don¡¯t ask now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be unhappy if you keep thinking about it. Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Then, he carried Cheng Huaiyu up and returned to the bedroom. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t ask any further, as Peng mu would definitely be suspicious if she did. After lying in bed, the two didn¡¯t continue to do anything because of the weather. They just held hands and chatted. Peng mu said to Cheng Huaiyu longingly, ¡± ¡°With little eighth here, they definitely won¡¯t do anything to mother. When the timees, you¡¯ll have a child, me, and mother. We¡¯ll be reunited.¡± Cheng Huaiyu subconsciously touched her stomach andughed bitterly in her heart. Child, she would never have a child in her life. If Xie Nanfeng hadn¡¯te back and told her that her son was being raised by the Gu family, she might have tried every possible way to take Peng mu down with her! Her son was in the Gu family. When the great Zhou destroyed thenge Kingdom, she would be able to meet her son. Her brother was with Xinxin in the West and would definitelye back. In the future, she would have a brother and a son, so she would not be so lonely! She would live well. As her son was being raised by the Gu family, she was very assured. The children raised by the Gu family were all good. She dealt with Peng mu carefully and did everything possible to steal important information from thenge Kingdom in order to help the great Zhou and the Peng family do something to make up for the harm she had caused to her adoptive parents. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that Peng Yizhu was pregnant, so she pushed her and made her fall, causing her to lose the child. She was the cause of this incident, and it was unforgivable. She didn¡¯t expect her adoptive parents to forgive her, but she hoped that she could do the right thing as much as possible. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cheng Huaiyu held Peng MU¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Husband, I will listen to you.¡± Peng mu patted her. yes, I¡¯ll be busy for the next few days. I won¡¯t be able to apany you. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I don¡¯t like any of the women in the pce. They¡¯re pregnant, and no matter if they¡¯re male or female, their status will never surpass our child. Xiao Yu, I will treat you well.¡± Cheng Huaiyu shifted his body, leaning sideways and resting his head on Peng MU¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, I believe in my husband!¡± ¡­¡­ The next morning, when Cheng Huaiyu woke up, Peng mu had already left. There was a bouquet of flowers in the vase on her dressing table. When the maidservant saw that she had woken up, she went up to her and said enviously, ¡± His Highness really dotes on thisdy. He asked someone to pick thedy¡¯s favorite flowers early in the morning! Cheng Huaiyu lowered her head shyly and looked at the ground with a cold expression. Chapter 1618 - 1618 Chapter 1618-true or false 1618 Chapter 1618-true or false After breakfast, Cheng Huaiyu happily asked the maidservant to invite the people from the silk shop over and bring all the materials in their shop. She wanted to make a few sets of autumn clothes for her husband. The maidservant was naturally happy that Cheng Huaiyu was so motivated. With their Prince¡¯s love for their master, her future was limitless! When Xie Nanfeng heard that it was the servant girl who introduced herself, he quickly prepared everything, put it on the carriage, and pulled it over. Just like thest time, there was no othermunication during the whole process. They just talked about the fabric problem. Cheng Huaiyu chose about ten horses, but most of them were not selected. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t even make eye contact with the others. Xie Nanfeng waited for the cloth to leave. When he returned to the shop, he took the navy blue cloth that Cheng Huaiyu had touched a few times into the inner room. He opened it and saw another letter. The spies of the Peng family, the old general, and the first wife of the great general were the old men by their side. Lang GE currently had 300000 troops and 150000 reinforcements from the cloud Sea in the West. Lang GE wanted to contact the spies to find out the strength of kun city andunch an attack. Xie Nanfeng was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that it was someone close to these three. No wonder the Peng family didn¡¯t find out. But what if it was fake? Xie Nanfeng naturally didn¡¯t dare to dy such important news. He immediately informed hispanions and set off. It was still from the other side of the snow Mountain, but this time, it was not as troublesome as thest time. Great Zhou had re-nned the route ording to the tunnels dug by thenge Kingdom. It used to take about ten days, but now it only took six days. ¡­¡­ On the 5th of July, Xie Nan Feng arrived at kun city. It was already midnight when he arrived, but the situation was urgent, so he asked the gatekeeper to call Gu shouxin. Not long after, someone invited him in. Gu shouxin put on an unlined coat and ordered people to prepare food for Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng handed the letter written by Cheng Huaiyu to Gu shouxin. ¡°Three hundred thousand? How many did you find in the city?¡± Gu shouxin asked after reading it. ¡°The entire capital has at most fifty thousand soldiers. There are people from the West, but there are fewer. I think the people from the cloud Sea have set up camp outside the city.¡± Xie Nanfeng replied. ¡°How¡¯s Cheng Huaiyu and Peng MU¡¯s rtionship?¡± Gu shouxin was silent for a while before asking again. ¡°From the rumors of themon people outside and the two times I went to the residence, their rtionship with the outside world is extremely good. But the letter miss Cheng gave mest time was true, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true this time. I¡¯m also afraid of dying things, so I immediately came back.¡± Xie Nanfeng said. ¡°Did you manage to find out the identity of the person who appeared in the West of the capital?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°I¡¯ve found out that he¡¯s a great general from Cloud Sea who is highly valued by King Cloud Sea. They had thought that he was bluffing and had not expected that there would really be so many soldiers. If there are so many people, they must not have enough food. Perhaps this is the main reason why they want to take down kun city.¡± Xie Nanfeng expressed his thoughts. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. go and rest! These few days of rushing over, he definitely didn¡¯t have a good rest. His eyes were red, and his stubble was deep. I¡¯ve already asked someone to prepare the guest room. Go wash up first, eat something before you sleep, and go home to see your mother tomorrow morning. Wear a straw hat and cover your face. Don¡¯t let anyone find out that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Many thanks, Lord Gu!¡± Xie Nanfeng cupped his fists and left.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1619 - 1619 Lord Gu is knowledgeable and talented 1619 Lord Gu is knowledgeable and talented After Xie Nanfeng left, a white shadow shed out of Gu shouxin¡¯s study room. It was the elusive white shirt. ¡°Lord Gu, why don¡¯t you let me make a trip to thenge Kingdom and kill that old thing directly?¡± Bai Yi stood beside Gu shouxin and said casually. ¡°Those that Lu Zheng did not kill, are you confident?¡± Gu shouxin nced at him and said. ¡°Who knows!¡± Bai Yi took her folding fan and sat down. that Lu guy was distracted by your daughter, so he didn¡¯t think of a way to kill him. I¡¯m different. I wasn¡¯t distracted, and I focused on killing him.¡± !! ¡°If we kill him, Peng mu will seed to the throne, or the people from Yunhai will take over thengge Kingdom because of his young age. They don¡¯t have a cooperative rtionship anymore. Lang GE will be directly led by Yunhai. The Army of Yunhai wille in a month. How long do you think kun city can resist?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°AI! Let¡¯s not kill the big ones, let¡¯s kill the small ones! What¡¯s the point of all this? We¡¯ll settle the father and son, then we¡¯ll directly blow up the Lang GE Kingdom with the seconddy¡¯s work, won¡¯t that be it?¡± White shirt fanned himself. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer his question. It was certainly unrealistic to blow up the Lang GE Kingdom directly. The Lang GE Kingdom had more people than the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation. Once they used the things niannian had created on the people, it would be a disaster. However, if the Lang GE Kingdom intended to attack, their Army would definitely not be able to enter the mixed city. ¡°Lord Gu, since we know that there are spies, I will let my brothers guard the people around the three of them for the next two days. We will be able to find out who has received the news. When the timees, we¡¯ll just kill them!¡± Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, Bai Yi said. ¡°Why should I kill him? The message that she had sent back to him had been changed. He won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s lips curled up as he said. ¡°My Lord, is this trick called ying along?¡± White shirt was interested and asked excitedly, ¡± in exchange for what information? We¡¯ll think of a way for them to trick the soldiers of the cloud Sea into going to war, and then we¡¯ll blow them up!¡± Gu shouxin: How much did this kid want to see the power of niannian¡¯s creation? However, he still nodded and agreed. At the same time, he controlled the person and kept in contact with him. Bai Yi, take some people and guard the people around the Peng family. Whether they are new or old, guard them all.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°As youmand!¡± The white-robed man closed his fan. Then, he left in a sh. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore. When the sky was bright, he told Cai Xiaolian, who had just woken up, and went out. ¡­¡­ In just three days, white shirt had a result. The person Kingnge contacted was old general Peng¡¯s attendant. This man was in his fifties, and it was said that he had been following old general Peng since he was ten years old. Bai Yi realized that this person was using a mask, the same mask that Yin Feili had used to rece Gu Xin. Kingng GEmunicated with this person using a messenger pigeon at night. Bai Yi had stolen the carrier pigeon and brought it back to the Gu family in the middle of the night. The two of them read the man¡¯s reply together. Indeed, it exined the situation in kun city very clearly. Gu shouxin picked up the pen, imitated this person¡¯s handwriting, and wrote a new letter. ¡°Lord Gu is really knowledgeable and talented!¡± Bai Yi clicked her tongue in wonder. Gu shouxin ignored him. The credit for his handwriting imitation was due to the hardships he had suffered in his previous life. He had never used it in this life, and now he felt that he was not so skilled in it. Chapter 1620 - 1620 Something happened 1620 Something happened Gu shouxin¡¯s reply was very simple. He talked about the current guards of kun city, and also said that the Peng family had been training their soldiers hard in the past year. They had gathered all the soldiers of the great Zhou Dynasty and trained them to death. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The letter also said that if the Lang GE Kingdom sent all their forces to attack, they might win miserably, but if they sent a part of their forces, they would only lose. This person didn¡¯t know that the cloud Sea tribe had sent 150000 troops tong GE. Therefore, Gu shouxin still had to persuade in the letter that if possible, they should not fight and wait for the reinforcements from the Western Army. After all, the people in the West were tall and strong, so they had a higher chance of winning. Even if they lost, it would not be their own people. !! ¡°Lord Gu is really good at instigating!¡± Bai Yi shook her head. Gu shouxin rolled up the note and put it in the small bamboo tube on the pigeon¡¯s leg. Bai Yi carried it out and released a messenger pigeon. ¡­¡­ Xie Nanfeng rested in kun city for four days before returning to thenge Kingdom with Gu shouxin¡¯s mission. The n had been perfect, but on the day Xie Nanfeng returned, something happened to the Peng family. Gu yingxue usually lived with the Peng family. She was Peng Yizhu¡¯s daughter. In the eyes of the Peng family, she had the same status as Cheng Huaiyu. They used to treat Cheng Huaiyu well, and now they treated Gu yingxue even better. Moreover, Gu yingxue had always treated herself as the biological daughter of Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan. The maternal grandfathers and uncles of the Peng family in ancient times looked quite simr to those in modern times, so she was very close to them. Compared to Cheng Huaiyu, she was more lively and cheerful. She didn¡¯t know much about the world, so everyone in the Peng family liked her very much, especially old master Peng. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a cute and lovely granddaughter? This morning, she went to look for old general Peng and had breakfast with him. In the end, when she arrived at old general Peng¡¯s courtyard, she discovered a sneaky figure. She also knew that there was a spy nted by Kingnge in the Peng family. Her own martial arts were not good, so she had never thought of following him. Instead, she went to find someone she trusted. Who knew that her movements would be discovered? Before she could find someone she trusted, her mouth was covered from behind and she was knocked out. When she woke up, she was locked in a closet, and she could hear voices outside. Was it Uncle Lin? Wasn¡¯t Uncle Lin someone close to his grandfather? Why did he catch me? Could it be that Uncle Lin was a spy that Kingng GE had nted in the Peng family? Who was the other person who spoke? From the voice, it sounded like uncle Fu, the personal attendant of eldest uncle? What were they talking about? Gu yingxue didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She only heard her master say, ¡± fight, attack, don¡¯t. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. The people outside were obviously in cahoots. It was useless even if she made a sound. She could only wait for the two of them to leave and then find another chance. It was July, and kun city was very hot. Gu yingxue was stuffy in the cupboard, and her mouth was blocked. She felt ufortable all over. At this moment, she finally felt the danger of transmigration. Kidnapping for no reason, how terrifying! If she didn¡¯t think of a solution herself and just waited for someone to save her, she reckoned that no one would realize that she had disappeared even if she suffocated to death. She didn¡¯t like to bring along her maidservants, and she often traveled between the Peng and Gu family. When she had nothing to do, she liked to go to the trading area alone. If her grandfather didn¡¯t see her, he would probably think that she had gone to the Gu family. If the Gu family didn¡¯t see her, they would probably think that she had stayed in the Peng family! Gu yingxue secretly swore that she would bring a servant girl with her in the future. If she disappeared for a while, the servant girl would definitely leave. This wasn¡¯t the modern era with advancedmunication and cameras everywhere. This was ancient times! If he didn¡¯t want to be kidnapped without his family finding out, then he would get two maidservants! Wuwuwuwu Chapter 1621 - 1621 Disappeared 1621 Disappeared Gu yingxue fainted from the heat. To be exact, she had a heat stroke. The weather was already very hot, and her mouth was covered, her hands and feet were tied, and she was locked in the cab. The space was small, and she was a little scared, so she fainted. Because of the spy, old general Peng went to Gu shouxin¡¯s ce after breakfast. After the two finished talking, he was stopped by Gu si. A year had passed and Gu Si was already a 14-year-old girl. Ever since Gu Xin¡¯s incident, she had epted a lot of things on her own. She had grown taller and looked more mature. !! After she bowed to old general Peng and Gu shouxin, she asked, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Peng, is Xue ¡®er not feeling well today? Why didn¡¯t hee over?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te?¡± old general Peng was taken aback. I didn¡¯t see that girl at breakfast this morning, so I thought she came over! He was definitely sleeping in. Do you want toe with me to get her?¡± Of course, Gu si had to go. Even Xie Zhiyi wasn¡¯t there anymore. In the past, there was only Gu yingxue and her in the big group of girls. She still liked people to follow her. When they arrived at the Peng mansion, Gu si didn¡¯t need anyone to take her to Gu yingxue¡¯s ce. In the end, he realized that she had already woken up and left the courtyard. The servant girl said that Gu yingxue had gone to look for old general Peng, so Gu si asked the servant girl to call for her. Not long after, the servant girl came back in a panic. ¡°Fifth youngdy Gu, did our youngdy really not go to your house?¡± Gu si frowned,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t Xue ¡®er with Grandpa Peng? She really didn¡¯te to my house today.¡± The maidservant was on the verge of tears,¡±he¡¯s not with the old general.¡± However, when the youngdy left the house, she told me not to follow her. She went to have breakfast with the old general, and after that, she went to look for Lord Gu with the old general. What to do? The youngdy is gone.¡± Gu si: ¡± don¡¯t worry. Maybe Xue ¡®er went somewhere else and sent someone to ask the female Battalion? ¡± And the food street?¡± The maidservant nodded and said,¡±yes, I did.¡± When old general heard that youngdy was not in the residence, he had already sent people to look for her. ¡± Gu si raised his head to look at the sky. The sun was almost in the middle of the sky, and it was almost noon. Where had Xue ¡®er gone? ¡­¡­ It was only in the afternoon that everyone was sure that Gu yingxue had disappeared. What he could be sure of was that she had not left the Peng mansion today. The doorkeepers of both gates had not seen her leave. Old general Peng ordered his men to search them one by one. When he realized that his personal attendant was not around, he immediately ordered his men to call him over. Second Gu didn¡¯t reveal anything, and the people around him shouldn¡¯t have noticed it either, but he felt that this matter seemed to have something to do with his long follower. After a while, the manservant in the manor came to report that his personal attendant had not left the house today. Furthermore, the manor had not found this person. Old general Peng personally led his men to themander¡¯s room and ordered them to search it. The house was very clean, and the clothes and daily necessities were still there. It didn¡¯t seem like he had run away. Old general Peng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he happened to see something very familiar near the cab door that his subordinate had closed. He immediately called out to stop him.¡±Don¡¯t close it!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn After he finished speaking, he ran over and opened it. In the cab at the bottom, there was a bracelet that he had seen before. It was the bracelet that his precious granddaughter usually wore. ¡°Go!¡± Old general Peng retracted his hand and said. Pass down the order to seal the city gates and search the entire city!¡± The people below immediately went to do it. Old general Peng then sent someone to talk to Gu shouxin about this matter. He wanted to ask Gu shouxin¡¯s men who were monitoring their family if they had seen what had happened in the morning. Chapter 1622 - 1622 Where are you taking her? 1622 Where are you taking her? They did not find anything even at night. When fourth general Peng returned from outside the city, he saw that the city gate was under strict inspection. He was a little puzzled. He stopped his horse and asked the soldiers guarding the city, ¡± ¡°What is this? To catch people?¡± ¡°Fourth general, the old general has ordered us to capture the spy Lin Gui,¡± the soldier replied. Fourth general Peng didn¡¯t know who Lin Gui was for a long time. He had to be reminded that Uncle Lin, who had been by his father¡¯s side for decades, was also called Lin Gui. !! He had a bad feeling and quickly rode back. ¡°Father, I saw Uncle Lin outside the city today. What did he do?¡± Fourth general Peng asked directly after he reached home. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before? Where is he?¡± Old general Peng looked at fourth general Peng with a sharp gaze. There was some suspicion in his eyes, but he immediately threw away the distracting thoughts. It was impossible. This was the son he had raised. It was absolutely impossible for him to collude with the enemy andmit treason. ¡°It¡¯s just outside the west side of the city! He left in the carriage, saying that he was working for you. I was busy at the time, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Fourth general Peng said. ¡°Damn it, he took Xue ¡®er tong GE country! Damn it, this isn¡¯t a thing!¡± Old general Peng was furious. ¡°Father, there are no records of Lin Gui leaving the city at the West Gate.¡± General Peng reminded. ¡°Second Gu already said that it wasn¡¯t the real Lin Gui, he was only wearing Lin GUI¡¯s skin! It was the same as when Xin was reced! The gatekeeper said that Lin Gui had not gone out, and second Gu¡¯s men said that Lin Gui had been in his room since 7 am. He must have shed his skin and taken Xue ¡®er away, and when he left the city, he put on Lin GUI¡¯s skin again!¡± Old general Peng said in a deep voice. He had to admit that he had already guessed the truth. General Peng immediately sent people out from the west side of the city to chase after them. Even if they knew that they might not be able to catch up, what if Xue ¡®er was smart enough to buy them some time? On Lin GUI¡¯s side, he drove the carriage at an extremely fast speed towards thenge Kingdom. He had Kingng GE¡¯s token on him, so he was not afraid of being investigated when he arrived in the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s territory. From the moment Gu si came to look for Gu yingxue, he had been a little uneasy. Without much thought, he took Gu yingxue directly to thengge Kingdom. He had been removing his mask in the morning and thought that no one was around. Who knew that Gu yingxue would suddenly appear? he wasn¡¯t sure if Gu yingxue had seen him, but he couldn¡¯t be careless, so he knocked Gu yingxue out. Later on, he thought that if he suddenly returned and his identity was exposed, the king might punish him. He might as well bring the granddaughter that the Peng family valued back to make up for his mistakes. If the king doesn¡¯t listen to my advice and insists on attacking kun city, it would be good to use this brat as a hostage. Lin Gui had been by the old General¡¯s side for more than ten years and understood his personality. The old general really doted on this granddaughter of his, treating her like his own. Who knew, she might be able to influence the old General¡¯s judgment. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he could bring her back to be the Prince¡¯s woman. This girl was already fourteen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue woke up with a jolt. She could feel that she had moved from the cupboard to the carriage, but her hands and feet were still tied and her mouth was still gagged. Where were they taking her? Gu yingxue felt a little wronged. She wasn¡¯t the female lead. She was just a dispensable passerby who was living a life of a rice weeper. Why did he have to mess with her? The weather was hot and stuffy, and she hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for a day. Her hands and feet were still tied together, and she felt extremely ufortable from head to toe. The carriage ran very fast, and she used the momentum to roll herself out of the curtain. you can tie me up and give me some water to drink. Don¡¯t die of thirst, or it¡¯ll be meaningless. Chapter 1623 - 1623 She hated herself for not working hard 1623 She hated herself for not working hard Not only did Gu yingxue sessfully roll out of the carriage, but she also sessfully rolled out of it. The broken stones on the ground hurt her face, head, and body. She cried. It had been twenty years since shest lived. She had never suffered like this. Lin Gui stopped the carriage and quickly ran over to see if she was alright. !! He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the low whimpers. Gu yingxue looked at Lin Gui angrily.¡¯I don¡¯t even know you. Why did you kidnap me?¡¯ ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten or drunk for a day. I almost forgot about that.¡± Lin Gui removed the cloth from her mouth. Gu yingxue was flustered and exasperated,¡±you coward!¡± Only when she spoke did she realize that her voice was hoarse. Lin Guiughed,¡±don¡¯t scold me, it¡¯s useless even if you do.¡± You¡¯re just unlucky to have run to the old General¡¯s courtyard at that time. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯ll be safe for the next two days.¡± After he finished speaking, Lin Gui bent down and lifted the rope around Gu yingxue¡¯s body, putting her into the carriage. With food and water, Gu yingxue felt that she was alive. After she finished eating and drinking, she sighed and said to Lin Gui, who was driving the carriage, ¡± ¡°Can you untie me? You know that I¡¯m not good at martial arts and I¡¯m usuallyzy, so I can¡¯t run away. I didn¡¯t see anyone nearby. I¡¯m afraid of the dark, so I won¡¯t run. It¡¯s very ufortable to be tied up.¡± Lin Gui did not make things difficult for her and untied her. Gu yingxue got up and moved around in the carriage. She then realized that she was actually carsick in this situation. She sat down obediently. He took another sip of water and started chatting with Lin Gui, ¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your rtionship with Uncle Lin? Where are we going?¡± Lin Gui smiled,¡±you should ask something that¡¯s not important!¡± He had to have the awareness of being taken away. Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m bringing you, the eldest granddaughter, to visit rtives!¡± Gu yingxue pouted and hung up the curtains. The night wind blew, and it was quite cool. She looked at the stars in the sky and sighed, ¡± ¡°AI!¡± Lin Gui did not take the initiative to ask. Gu yingxue continued,¡±uncle, please don¡¯t sell me off to a brothel. I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s child bride.¡± As for me, I¡¯m toozy to even be a maidservant. Why did you take this job? As long as I have the chance to escape, you will definitely be wanted by the entire great Zhou. Why don¡¯t you send me back and say that it was Uncle Lin who kidnapped me and you saved me? that way, my grandfather canpensate you with some silver!¡± hahahaha! Lin Guiughed. if you escape and find out that it¡¯s not the great Zhou Dynasty, then I won¡¯t have to worry anymore! Gu yingxue raised her eyebrows and said in fear, ¡± ¡°Not the great Zhou? Where was that? Uncle, you don¡¯t look like a bad person!¡± As she spoke, she looked up at the sky, looking for the Pris and the direction they had been in. When she found the Pris, Gu yingxue really wanted to say the name of a nt. Damn it, she was sent to the Lang GE Kingdom by a spy! What the hell, she just wanted to happily be the female lead¡¯s little cousin, and then eat and wait for death like a rice worm. Why did she pull her into such a terrible situation? These people must be trying to use her to threaten the Peng family! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Before Peng MU¡¯s identity was discovered, Peng mu was a son, and the Peng family had wanted to arrest him without hesitation. They had ced national affairs as their priority, so how could she, a mere granddaughter who had been picked up, be a threat? Gu yingxue hated herself for not working hard! He had been in kun city for almost two years. If he had practiced martial arts in the Gu family, he would have been able to protect himself! However, he was justzy. He felt that if all his brothers and sisters were powerful, why would he practice that? Chapter 1625 - 1625 Don’t scold me if you know 1625 Don¡¯t scold me if you know The scene was too chaotic. He only caught a glimpse of this face and it disappeared in an instant. At this moment, most of the people who were still in the camp had begun to besiege him. Prince Gotz was running for his life. He was not the one who killed the man. Why did these idiotse to him instead of finding an assassin? It was difficult for one person to take on Ten Thousand Fists. No matter how good Prince goz¡¯s Kung Fu was, he was also a little exhausted at this moment. !! Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t run away. Instead, they ran over to kill first Prince Gotz. They had already seen second white and made a hand signal to him, so they were sure that first Prince Yun Hai was dead. Prince Gotz managed to escape from the cloud Sea Camp even after being shot twice. After Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin chased them out, they killed the soldiers of cloud ocean in a dark corner. Prince Gotz, who was hiding in the dark: He couldn¡¯t be sure if these two were friends or enemies. In the West, the enemy of an enemy was not a friend. Over here, no one was willing to submit to the other. The enemy of an enemy could still be an enemy. There was no such thing as temporary friendship. They could only turn against each other after eliminating the enemy together. They were all doing things their own way. Otherwise, how could the cloud ocean tribe deal with so many tribes and countries? ¡°Prince Helian,e out! If you hide, you¡¯ll be discovered soon. We¡¯ll take you to a safe ce!¡± Gu Xin kept her sword and said softly to the darkness. The Gaozi Kingdom¡¯s surname was Helian, and the Gaozi Prince¡¯s name was Yi, Helian Yi. He didn¡¯t respond to Gu Xin because he wasn¡¯t sure who she was. ¡°He lianyi, if you still don¡¯te out, we¡¯ll leave. When the people of Cloud Sea kill you, they won¡¯t even leave you with an intact corpse.¡± Cheng huaijin said. He lianyi furrowed his brows. The two voices were teasing him. The one just now was a girl. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If his guess was right, the person who had just spoken was the one who had used a hidden weapon on the first Prince of Yunhai. It was the girl he had seen. He lianyi couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene he had just seen. While he was still in a daze, a short knife was pointed at his neck.¡±Why don¡¯t you trust an individual? I¡¯m not taking your life by bringing you to a safe ce!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± He lianyi let down his guard. Then, the three of them cut to the chase. Cheng huaijin carried Helian Yi while Gu Xin led the way, heading towards the ce where they had hidden in the afternoon. He lianyi¡¯s wound was a little painful from Cheng huaijin¡¯s jolting, but now was the time to escape, so he couldn¡¯t cry out in pain, in case he attracted the people of Yunhai. The sounds of fighting were getting further and further away, and Helian Yi¡¯s consciousness was getting more and more blurry. The three of them had finally arrived at a safe ce. Cheng huaijin put him down on the ground, and Gu Xin grabbed he lianyi¡¯s wrist and started to take his pulse. ¡°Brother Xiao Yang, strip him of his clothes!¡± Gu Xin said after both hands were done. He lianyi heard Gu Xin¡¯s words before hepletely lost consciousness. ¡°What? What are you doing, Xinxin?¡± Cheng huaijin said warily. ¡°Apply medicine to his wound! If you don¡¯t stop the bleeding, he¡¯s going to die from blood loss!¡± Gu Xin said frankly. ¡°Give me the medicine, I¡¯ll do it! Xinxin, you can go to the side.¡± Cheng huaijin reached out his hand. ¡°Why? Brother Xiaoyan, you¡¯re not even a meticulous person, and you still want to apply medicine? Hurry up and take off his shirt, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Gu Xin went to get a water bag. Cheng huaijin sighed and muttered to himself, ¡± brother ah Yuan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to watch over him. I¡¯m stupid. This person is very important and must be saved. Don¡¯t scold me when you know about it! Chapter 1626 - 1626 Chapter 1626-plan 1626 Chapter 1626-n Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what Cheng huaijin was thinking. She took out some medicine to stop the bleeding and applied it to he lianyi¡¯s wounds before feeding him a pill. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She didn¡¯t feed him Yu Zhu Zi. The pill was enough to save the prince¡¯s life. After doing all this, Gu Xin used the water in her water bag to wash her hands and sat at the side, ¡± ¡°Brother Jun, after he wakes up, we, the brother and sister from quicksand country, can talk about cooperation with the Gaozi country. The cloud Sea Army will definitely retreat to bring the body back.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. yes, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll call immediately after they¡¯ve held the first Prince¡¯s funeral. Even if goz¡¯s soldiers and quicksand¡¯s soldiers were to join forces, they might not be able to hold out.¡± !! Gu Xin red at him,¡¯can¡¯t you think of something better? Eldest brother-inw would definitely be fine. He would arrive at great Zhou safely and deliver the supplies over safely. However, you have a point. For example, if big brother-inw didn¡¯t return on time, we still have time. It¡¯s the middle of July now. It¡¯ll be the eighth month when they get back to Yunhai tribe. The funeral for the Yunhai nobles is more Grand. Even if the Prince of Yunhai has maggots on him, he still has to wait until the middle of the eighth month to be buried. And right now, we¡¯re only half a day¡¯s journey away from the goz Kingdom. We have a month to deploy our forces. The cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re the ones who killed them. It was Helian Yi who led his men tounch a sneak attack just now, so they¡¯re targeting the Gaozi Kingdom. After we¡¯ve finished talking with the Gaozi Kingdom, we¡¯ll immediately write to uncle Jun and ask him to send troops over. Who¡¯s faster? Besides, we still have brother Yuan Yuan, second Bai, and a few others in Yunhai. Even if big brother-inw doesn¡¯te back in time, I think we can still resist. Gu Xin wagged her finger, ¡± I have a feeling. Brother-inw and the others should be back soon. By the time big brother¡¯s things arrive, I¡¯ll only need a few days to make the poisonous fog. Then I¡¯ll give the sea of clouds another blow, a heavy blow, and they won¡¯t dare to act rashly again. If they¡¯re not afraid of death and continue to attack, then we¡¯ll just meet them in battle! There has to be a Victor.¡± ¡°What if brother-inw Hui doesn¡¯te back?¡± Cheng huaijin asked, taken aback. Gu Xin red at him,¡¯can¡¯t you think of something better? Eldest brother-inw would definitely be fine. He would arrive at great Zhou safely and deliver the supplies over safely. However, you have a point. For example, if big brother-inw didn¡¯t return on time, we still have time. It¡¯s the middle of July now. It¡¯ll be the eighth month when they get back to Yunhai tribe. The funeral for the Yunhai nobles is more Grand. Even if the Prince of Yunhai has maggots on him, he still has to wait until the middle of the eighth month to be buried. And right now, we¡¯re only half a day¡¯s journey away from the goz Kingdom. We have a month to deploy our forces. The cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re the ones who killed them. It was Helian Yi who led his men tounch a sneak attack just now, so they¡¯re targeting the Gaozi Kingdom. After we¡¯ve finished talking with the Gaozi Kingdom, we¡¯ll immediately write to uncle Jun and ask him to send troops over. Who¡¯s faster? Besides, we still have brother Yuan Yuan, second Bai, and a few others in Yunhai. Even if big brother-inw doesn¡¯te back in time, I think we can still resist. If we can also rope in the salin tribe, that would be the best.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it carefully. If that was the case, it was feasible. Although they didn¡¯t know how many soldiers Gotz had, they knew that Gotz had been able to resist in this battle. ¡°Xinxin, you should rest. I¡¯ll keep watch. The first Prince of Yunhai is dead, so we probably won¡¯t encounter the soldiers of Yunhai. Don¡¯t worry, just sleep peacefully.¡± Cheng huaijin said. yes, I¡¯ll only sleep for two hours. After two hours, I¡¯ll get up and it¡¯ll be your turn to sleep. Gu Xin nodded. Then, shey down by the fire and fell asleep. Cheng huaijin leaned against arge rock and also narrowed his eyes. He closed his eyes but still listened carefully to the movements around him. Gu Xin only woke up when the sky was almost bright. The moment she moved, Cheng huaijin opened his eyes. Gu Xin rubbed her eyes andined, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say two hours? Brother Xiaoyan, you don¡¯t even call me that. Are you still awake?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. I¡¯m fine. In the past, I¡¯ve stayed up for three days and three nights. It¡¯s only been one night. Gu Xin stood up and stretched her back, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re amazing. I can¡¯t sleep now, so you can sleep in peace!¡± Chapter 1627 - 1627 You’d better be thirsty 1627 You¡¯d better be thirsty Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t argue with Gu Xin. Seeing that she was in good spirits, he went to sleep. Gu Xin found a spacious ce and practiced a set of martial arts. She felt her entire body wasfortable. She walked to her luggage and took a water bag. After drinking some water, she ate a Jade bead. She could eat jade beads to quench her thirst and temporarily fill her stomach, but Cheng huaijin and he lianyi couldn¡¯t. So, she¡¯d better leave more water for them! What if the soldiers of the goz Kingdom didn¡¯t find this ce in a short time? !! When he lianyi woke up, he felt a little cold, and his wounds hurt when he moved. He opened his eyes and found himself lying under a half-covered broken wall, and not far away, there was a graceful figure covered in blood. That¡¯s right, it was a gentle and gracefuldy. His teacher came from the great Zhou Dynasty in the East. He had learned that a gentleman was interested in a gentle and gracefuldy. Gu Xin heard themotion and turned around. Her eyes lit up as she jogged over and squatted down.¡±He lianyi, you¡¯re awake so quickly? I thought you¡¯d still be dizzy for a while! Your body¡¯s pretty good!¡± He lianyi was shocked by Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. This ¡­ He must have guessed wrongly yesterday. Was this person with a face full of blood the person he had seen yesterday? Gu Xinughed,¡¯are you afraid of me? My brother and I saved you yesterday. If I wanted to kill you, I would have killed youst night. Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± He lianyi pursed his dry lips and nodded. Gu Xin went to get a water bag that had not been drunk before. She opened it and fed it to he lianyi. ¡°Aiya! Why are you so stupid? It can even fall out after drinking water?¡± Gu Xin fed him with the water bag and didn¡¯t help him up. One of Helian Yi¡¯s hands was on his shoulder and the other on his arm, so it was inconvenient for him to move his hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me up?¡± He lianyi licked the water around the corner of his mouth and said hoarsely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said with a serious face, ¡± I have a partner. He¡¯s jealous of both men and women. So, you¡¯d better be thirsty. When my brother wakes up, I¡¯ll ask him to feed you!¡± He lianyi,¡±Yingluo.¡± Cheng huaijin: Cheng huaijin really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He woke up when Gu Xin spoke. Gu Xin turned around to look at Cheng huaijin. brother, it¡¯s fine if you sleep a little longer. He won¡¯t die if he doesn¡¯t drink water for a while. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Helian Yi couldn¡¯t catch his breath, and he was coughing non-stop. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin still sat up and walked over. He took the water bag and helped he lianyi up to feed him water. Gu Xin squatted beside Cheng huaijin calmly. After drinking enough water, he lianyi felt much better.¡±Thank you for saving my life!¡± there¡¯s no way we can repay you for saving our lives, ¡± Gu Xinughed. we don¡¯t need you to devote your life to us. He lianyi,¡±Yingluo.¡± He was so angry. Was this really a girl with a partner? How could he find a partner with such a foul mouth? Her boyfriend must have been angered to death by her! Cheng huaijin smiled and waved his hand. Prince Helian, ¡± he said. we didn¡¯t save you out of convenience. You don¡¯t know us, and US siblings aren¡¯t that kind of people with a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart.¡± He lianyi stopped looking at Gu Xin and cast aside the distracting thoughts in his mind. He looked at Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°May I ask how I should address you?¡± ¡°Dugu hai from quicksand country,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. ¡°Dugu Xin from quicksand country.¡± Gu Xin came over. He lianyi was shocked,¡¯so it¡¯s Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin from quicksand country! I¡¯ve long heard of it, and it¡¯s my honor to see it today! Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± He lianyi wanted to follow Sir¡¯s example and cup his hands, but he ended up affecting his wound. Chapter 1629 - 1629 Chapter 1629-can’t win 1629 Chapter 1629-can¡¯t win If the Yunhai tribe in the West was a first-ss force, then the Gotz country, salin tribe, and Liangjing country were second-ss forces. Gaozi country was much bigger than quicksand country. It was equivalent to a few of therger state capitals of the great Zhou. The terrain here was t. In addition to the grasnds in the North for grazing, there was also arablend in the South for cultivation. The poption here was alsorger than that of quicksand country. Gu Xin sat in the carriage and looked outside through the window. She realized that there were many people here who looked like they were from the East. Of course, most of them looked like they were from both the East and the West. Combined with what the king of quicksand had told her, she still understood that this was probably the descendant of thebination of East and West, and he was quite good-looking. Just like Prince Helian, he was tall and strong, but his facial features were like those of a gentleman from the great Zhou Dynasty. His eyebrows were sharp, his eyes were deep, and his eyshes were long. She had looked carefully and found that his eyshes were longer than Lu Zheng¡¯S. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyshes were the longest among all the men she had seen. The Gaozi Kingdom¡¯s clothes were not as bold as the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s, but they were also not as conservative as the great Zhou. The man was wearing a wide-sleeved long coat, while thebouring man was wearing a short-sleeved shirt. All the women wore a dress that covered their chests, exposing their necks. Regardless of their age, their hair was tied up. This way, it was very cool in the summer. After learning that their Prince had won the war and killed the first Prince of Yunhai, the people of Gaozi country were as lively as if they were celebrating the New Year. Now that the Army was passing by, many girls threw flowers and handkerchiefs at the Army, and some even shouted boldly, ¡± ¡°Prince, we love you! Prince, you are the God in our hearts!¡± Gu Xin secretly looked at Prince Helian who was sitting in the same car as her. He lianyi was a little embarrassed. He wasn¡¯t the one who killed the hai Yun first Prince, but now everyone thought that it was him. He had to take the me. Cheng huaijinughed and said,¡±Prince Helian has won the hearts of the people!¡± Unlike me, the people of our quicksand country, regardless of gender, all love the princess, not the Prince.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± brother Wanwan, you¡¯re always pulling a long face. It¡¯s as if someone owes you tens of thousands of gold coins. Who would dare to love you? ¡± I learned all this from you, ¡± Cheng huaijin replied. don¡¯t you have a long face all day as well? ¡± Gu Xin wagged her finger. you¡¯re wrong. The people said that I look the best when I¡¯m angry. Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± He lianyi looked at the two of them enviously and said,¡±you two have such a good rtionship!¡± I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can be your brother too,¡± Cheng huaijin said, ncing at him. I¡¯m not going to be anyone¡¯s little sister anymore. Prince Helian, if you don¡¯t mind, I can be your big sister. Gu Xin replied. He lianyi,¡±Yingluo.¡± I¡¯ll shut up, alright? there¡¯s two of you, and I¡¯m alone. I can¡¯t win! It would take three days to return to the capital of the gaotz Kingdom from the battlefield. That night, the group rested at the courier station in the city. He lianyi very considerately asked his subordinates to prepare a set of clean clothes for Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin to wash up. He also wanted to take a shower, his body was too dirty and messy. The two men washed faster, and Helian Yi was injured, so he couldn¡¯t soak in the bath. The two of them waited outside for Gu Xin toe out and eat together. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After Gu Xin was done tidying up, her hair was still a little wet. She tied her hair up into a bun and walked out. The blood on her face was washed away, revealing her beautiful little face. Chapter 1631 - 1631 Chapter 1631-attack 1631 Chapter 1631-attack In kun city, the Peng family had not been able to catch up to Lin Gui, who had kidnapped Gu yingxue. Old general Peng flew into a rage. He immediately captured a few of the people in the information that Cheng Huaiyu had Xie Nanfeng bring back and began to interrogate them. Who knew that these people were all death Warriors, and when they talked about this day, each and every one of them died resolutely. After these people died, Bai Yi was so angry that he ran to Gu shouxin andined, ¡± ¡°Lord Gu, do you think old man Peng is sick? If we keep them alive, we can beat them at their own game and get information about thenge Kingdom. If they¡¯re all dead, we¡¯ll have no clues. Who knew how many people Kingng GE still had in the Peng family? For a granddaughter you picked up, is it worth it?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Bai Yi indifferently. White shirt sensed danger, but he was still unconvinced. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s useless to catch him, why don¡¯t you use your brain at this time?¡± ¡°Then you said that your men were monitoring the people on the list. Why didn¡¯t anyone notice when Lin Gui captured Xue ¡®er?¡± Gu shouxin asked. White shirt pouted. This was indeed his subordinate¡¯s fault. His management had been negligent. The person who had been keeping an eye on Lin Gui that morning had eaten something the day before and had a stomachache. He didn¡¯t manage to keep an eye on Gu yingxue at that time, and Gu yingxue was kidnapped when he went to find someone to rece her. After that, Lin Gui, who was familiar with the entire Peng mansion, easily transported Gu yingxue out without anyone knowing. There was nothing wrong with white shirt¡¯s men. He was indeed a glutton. Things in the summer would go bad if left for too long, and he just happened to eat something bad. You¡¯re supposed to be monitoring people, but if your stomach hurts and you can¡¯t hold it in, pfft pfft pfft, wouldn¡¯t you be easily discovered? Bai Yi was unable to refute and asked unwillingly, ¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯call him directly! We¡¯ll catch them off guard and let them know that the great Zhou is not afraid of them.¡± Bai Yi was excited for a moment, but then he said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Will the Peng family, who only listen to the emperor¡¯s orders, agree?¡± Gu shouxin did not answer him. In less than a day, Gu shouxin let Bai Yi see if the Peng family would agree. This time, Peng Eng led 100000 troops and set off for thenge Kingdom. Now, the military strength of kun city was more than 100000. The Emperor had sent more generals from all four sides to increase the number of troops. It was only a strategic move to kill thenge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe in one fell swoop. ¡°Lord Gu, why didn¡¯t you just beat up third miss when she was in trouble?¡± Bai Yi ran to Gu shouxin and asked. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer him, but Qian Liang said, ¡± ¡°Master Bai, when third miss was in trouble, our great Zhou and the two northern countries were still eyeing her covetously. Now, the Yun nation and the sand God nation in the North were long gone. There weren¡¯t even any remnants left. Besides the West, the other three directions are all routes of retreat. Not only that, if we charge forward, we won¡¯t have to worry about people cutting off our escape routes. Instead, we will have reinforcements.¡± Bai Yi smacked his head. That¡¯s right, there was still the divine sand nation and the Yun nation back then. Moreover, who knew how many secret tunnels that old fart, King qu, had dug over the past few decades? most importantly, no one knew where the third youngdy had been taken to. On the 20th day of the 7th month, Peng Eng led the great Zhou Army to the most eastern city of the Lang GE Kingdom. Upon reaching the ce, they immediately attacked the city! When the dark Army arrived, the guards of the city had already seen them and had already reported their disappearance. However, they had yet to receive a reply, so they could only defend the city.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1634 - 1634 Chapter 1634-very cooperative 1634 Chapter 1634-very cooperative Kingng GE felt that Peng MU¡¯s suggestion was very good and got someone to bring Gu yingxue over. At this moment, Gu yingxue was locked up in a room. She was no longer tied up, but there were a few people guarding outside. She had no chance to escape even if she wanted to. There was a table full of delicious food, and she ate a big meal in a bad mood. She would only have the strength to escape after eating her fill. How long would she need to escape from thisng GE Pce? Before she could figure it out, someone came to call her. ¡°Big brother, where are you taking me?¡± Gu yingxue was very cooperative. She was afraid of pain and suffering, so she didn¡¯t struggle unnecessarily and cooperated when it was time to. ¡°The king is calling for you.¡± The guard who brought her along pursed his lips and said. To be honest, he felt that this girl didn¡¯t look like someone who had been taken away, but more like a guest at someone¡¯s house. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu yingxue asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± The guard said fiercely. Gu yingxue pouted. With her hands behind her back, she followed the guard and looked around. This Pce wall was still alright, shorter than the pce wall of the Forbidden City. It was just that the scenery inside was not good. Eh, there¡¯s water over there. Could it be flowing out of the pce? If he secretly followed the direction of the current at night, would he be able to swim out of the pce? She remembered that ever since Xiao Yu asked Xie Nanfeng to bring the letter back, Xie Nanfeng and the others had been waiting for her in the shop. Second uncle didn¡¯t give them any other tasks. The interaction between the two seemed to have started when they were buying and selling cloth. After she swam out, would she be able to keep her life by running to Xie Nanfeng? Gu yingxue thought about it as she walked and soon arrived at the main hall. This was the first time she had seen Peng mu. The big-hearted her had thought that Peng mu was quite good-looking, but it was a pity that he was a pervert. As for Kingng GE, well, he had royal blood, so how could he be bad looking? he looked quite energetic at such an old age, but unfortunately, he was also a pervert. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling after seeing the king?¡± The eunuch behind Kingng GE shrieked. Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, he had no choice but to lower his head. She knelt down. Kingng GE and Peng mu were both dumbfounded by her unhesitating kneel. Gu yingxue sighed in her heart. I¡¯m not stupid. Don¡¯t I understand that people have to bow their heads when they¡¯re under someone else¡¯s roof? I can¡¯t beat you guys, so a wise man submits to circumstances! Kingng GE snorted coldly,¡±I never thought that the granddaughter of the Peng family would be so spineless.¡± If you don¡¯t have blood ties, you won¡¯t have the backbone of the Peng family!¡± Gu yingxue chuckled. N?v(el)B\\jnn It was as if Kingng GE had punched cotton. ¡°Gu yingxue, do you know what Gu nianchu created?¡± Peng mu asked. If you tell us the truth, I can save your life.¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. how would I know? I don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t participate in this. Peng mu went up and grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s neck. ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Gu yingxue looked terrified and waved her hands. I¡¯m already so cooperative, and you still want to attack me? Don¡¯t give me a chance to escape, or I¡¯ll definitely kill you! Peng mu only let her go when he saw that her face was blue and purple from holding back.¡±You really don¡¯t know?¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Gu yingxue coughed a few times before she recovered. I really don¡¯t know. I usually do business with the Gu sisters and learn how to do ounts. I¡¯m veryzy to begin with, and sister niannian¡¯s business is dangerous. How could she take me along! Chapter 1635 - 1635 A few warehouses 1635 A few warehouses ¡°Then do you know how much stock they have left?¡± Peng mu asked again. Gu yingxue looked hesitant. She didn¡¯t want to say it but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°Speak!¡± Peng mu coldly berated. Gu yingxue was so scared that she trembled. Then, she cried, ¡± quite a lot. As far as I know, there are a few storehouses in the camp of kun city! Kingng GE and Peng mu were shocked, and then looked at Lin Gui. Lin Gui looked at Gu yingxue. cousin, don¡¯t spout nonsense. How many storage rooms are there? ¡± Gu yingxue argued,¡±yes!¡± Are you Uncle Lin? I don¡¯t know how you changed, but I can tell from your voice. It was clearly just a few warehouses. Two months ago, sister niannian went back to kun city from the capital to transport this. Do you think you can¡¯t make so many in the capital just because you can¡¯t make them in kun city? Maternal grandfather and the others knew that there were spies in the camp, so they didn¡¯t make a big fuss.¡± I¡¯ll scare you to death, Hmph! Lin Gui was also a little uncertain because the old general rarely went to the camp. Usually, when the great general reported, it was just the father and son, so he could not be present to listen. Peng mu stared at Gu yingxue for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they attack with these things this time? This way, we might be able to destroy the Lang GE Kingdom in a few days.¡± Gu yingxue pursed her lips and said,¡±how would I know?¡± I know a few storage units, but sister niannian identally let it slip. Perhaps they think that sister Xinxin and I are in your hands! Or perhaps they¡¯re waiting for you to call over the people of the cloud Sea tribe so that they can annihte you in one fell swoop! By the way, where¡¯s sister Xinxin? Can you lock me up with sister Xinxin? I wanted to find someone to talk to.¡± Kingnge and Peng mu looked at each other. It seemed that the Gu and Peng families still didn¡¯t know that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t in thenge Kingdom! He could make use of this. When the time came, he could just get someone to cover Gu Xin¡¯s face. If one Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t threaten him, what about another Gu Xin? He didn¡¯t believe that the two leaders of kun city didn¡¯t care about their children at all. Gu yingxue looked at the two of them innocently. I¡¯ve already told you everything. I don¡¯t know anything else. Can you lock me up with sister Xinxin? ¡± Kingng GE snorted coldly,¡±that girl is cunning. She tried to escape many times and was on herst breath in the prison.¡± If you go, won¡¯t she have another person who can help her escape?¡± Gu yingxue lowered her head.¡¯You old man, are you trying to beat me at my own game?¡¯ she thought. When she raised her head again, Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.¡±Is sister Xinxin alright? Can you let me take care of sister Xinxin? I won¡¯t run away, really. I don¡¯t know Kung Fu, and I¡¯m too weak to even lift a bucket of water. I can¡¯t even escape!¡± Kingnge¡¯s mood brightened, and he said ruthlessly, ¡± ¡°Take her down and watch her!¡± Gu yingxue cried and made a fuss to look for her sister Xinxin, but no one paid her any attention. When she returned to her room, she cried for a long time before she covered her head and went to sleep. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She had released such a big piece of news. No one would care about herter. She was still confident that she could get rid of the people outside and escape. So, in order to escape sessfully tonight, she had to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Even if she couldn¡¯t escape tonight, she would find a chance. ¡­¡­ At night, Peng mu left the pce veryte and went to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s ce in a bad mood. Cheng Huaiyu had been woken up by him from her sleep. She had wanted to cater to Peng mu, but in the end, Peng mu had given her two tight ps. Chapter 1636 - 1636 Chapter 1636-sending another message 1636 Chapter 1636-sending another message Cheng Huaiyu was already used to it. It had been like this for the past few months. When he was in a good mood, she was his most beloved baby and could give him all the good things in the world. When he was in a bad mood, she would meet people, people who caused him to lose control of Fuzhou and people who betrayed him. In the beginning, Cheng Huaiyu cried silently. Later on, she found out that at this time, she had to cry, cry gently, and thenfort Peng mu. She had to scold herself and step into the mud to make Peng mu happy. Seeing that Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face and body had been injured by him, and that she had really admitted her mistake, and that she had promised not to betray him or leave him, Peng MU¡¯s mood improved. He hugged Cheng Huaiyu, his chin resting on her shoulder. ¡°Little Yu, that girl Gu yingxue said that the great Zhou Dynasty now has a divine weapon. A few warehouses of divine weapons can destroy the city walls in an instant. I¡¯m so tired! Little Yu.¡± When he heard the name Gu yingxue, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body stiffened. Then, he asked, ¡± ¡°Gu yingxue? Is she the Gu yingxue I know?¡± Peng mu nodded,¡±because she identally saw the appearance of the people we sent to the old master¡¯s side, so she was tied up and brought to thenge Kingdom.¡± In the past two days, the great Zhou has sent out their troops. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Gu yingxue was kidnapped or because they¡¯re ready.¡± Cheng Huaiyu gently used his fingers to ease Peng MU¡¯s brows. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m just a woman and I don¡¯t understand these things. I just want you to take care of yourself.¡± Peng mu smiled and grabbed her hand. ¡°Yes, go and check your luggage. If what Gu yingxue said is true, we will have to leave the Lang GE Kingdom. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you with me wherever I go. Of course, Gu yingxue might be just trying to fool us. Then, we won¡¯t have to run anymore. With the help of the cloud ocean¡¯s soldiers, we can definitely defeat the great Zhou Army!¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and said,¡±en, okay. I¡¯ll listen to my husband.¡± But, husband, how do we determine if Gu yingxue is telling the truth?¡± ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll lead the Army to East Wave City with general yuena of Cloud Sea to take a look at the situation. If they really have that much stock, then we will run. If they don¡¯t, then we will make sure that this group of Zhou soldiers can not return!¡± Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t ask any further, only looking at Peng mu with a pair of Starry Eyes full of adoration. Peng mu was satisfied by the look in her eyes, but when he saw the wounds on her face and body, he felt extremely guilty. The servant girl came to apply the ointment on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s wounds, and when the ointment was applied, Peng mu left. At this time, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to do those things, and he felt even more guilty in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to sleep in the same bed as Cheng Huaiyu. After Peng mu left, Cheng Huaiyu dismissed the maidservant and went to sleep. An hourter, it was alreadyte at night. Cheng Huaiyu got up and walked to the window. Using the faint light from thenterns in the corridor outside, she wrote a note. She took the note, took out a bamboo pipe, and blew it to the ce where the maidservant was sleeping next to her. After confirming that the maidservant was asleep, she went out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His movements were very light along the way, avoiding all the ces where people might appear. He came to a corner and learned a few bird calls. There was a simr response from outside. Cheng Huaiyu wrapped the note in a stone and threw it out. Cheng Huaiyu only turned around and returned to the house when the signal for an appointment came from outside again. Now that the entirenge Kingdom knew that East Shake City had been taken down, Xie Nanfeng took the initiative to find Cheng Huaiyu and told him that this was the next way to send a message. His men would guard this ce for a few hours every night. Xie Nanfeng and the others had already found out about Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s residence, so they weren¡¯t afraid of anything happening. Chapter 1637 - 1637 Her maiden family 1637 Her maiden family Xie Nanfeng¡¯s subordinate took the note and went back, while the others continued to guard the ce. After a while, Xie Nanfeng saw the note. He knocked on the table and thought about what to do. In miss Cheng¡¯s letter, she said that thenge Kingdom intended to send Peng mu and the general from Yunhai to test the waters, and that the cousin of the Peng family was also in the pce. Xie Nanfeng was silent for a long time. In the end, he sent someone to inform Peng Eng in East Wave City. Then, he sent someone to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s residence the next morning to inform him that there was a new stock in the store. ¡­¡­ In the Gaozi Kingdom, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin managed to convince the king of the Gaozi Kingdom with their tacit cooperation and glib tongue. Of course, Prince Helian also helped them. Cheng huaijin secretly observed Prince Helian. He felt that there was something wrong with the way this kid was looking at Xinxin. He nned to remind him when he was alone with Xinxin. It was already July, and the cooperation that Gu Xin had discussed with the Gaozi Kingdom on behalf of quicksand country was to join forces and take the opportunity to attack the cloud Sea tribe. It was necessary to make them lose a few cities, even if they couldn¡¯t take down the entire Cloud Sea tribe. Although the two sides had established a cooperative rtionship, the king of Gaozi was still not at ease. He suggested that Prince Helian and Gu Xin should go to liusha country personally, while Cheng huaijin should stay in Gaozi country. Who knew that Cheng huaijin would be the first to object. my Lord, why don¡¯t I bring Prince Helian back to the quicksand Kingdom and let my sister stay in the Gaozi Kingdom? ¡± Prince Helian sneered. Prince ah hai, are you worried that something bad will happen to Gotz if you leave him alone? or are you worried that I¡¯ll be able to kidnap the princess of quicksand country if I go with Princess Xinxin? ¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Gu Xin nced at Prince Helian before turning to Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. Just let me go back with Prince Helian. If you leave me here alone, I¡¯ll be scolded when I go back. Prince Helian and I will take a different path this time, and maybe we can win over the salin tribe.¡± Cheng huaijin really wanted to say that he had been instructed by brother ah Yuan, but he thought that it was indeed inappropriate to leave Xinxin alone in Gaozi country. Forget it, then let Xinxin go! If he could be taken away, it would be because brother ah Yuan was stupid and not charming enough. Yes, that was the exnation. The matter was settled. King Gaozi even held a banquet to send off Gu Xin and Prince Helian. Gu Xin drank a few pots of wine and stopped drinking. When they returned to their ce, Gu Xin went to look for Cheng huaijin and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Brother, did brother Yuan Yuan ask you to keep an eye on the man beside me?¡± Cheng huaijin sighed. you already know. Why are you asking? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was even more amused,¡¯hahaha, I knew it. I don¡¯t feelfortable knowing that he¡¯s going to be the princess¡¯s spy! However, don¡¯t worry, this Prince Helian is good looking, but I only have brother Yuanyuan in my heart. You won¡¯t be scolded by him. Also, you have to remember that you¡¯re my brother, not his little brother. You have to stand on my side. In the future, if I ask you to watch the girls by his side, you have to take it seriously. If he asks you to watch the young master by my side, you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly and said,¡±alright!¡± I¡¯m part of her family now. Even if young master Zhou saved my life, I can¡¯t help him keep an eye on my sister just because of this.¡± Gu Xin patted his shoulder,¡¯Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re from my maiden family, so it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve addressed me as young master Zhou!¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t want to be cheeky with her anymore. He said seriously, ¡± ¡°Do you really n to go to the salin tribe with Prince Helian?¡± Chapter 1638 - 1638 A sudden concern 1638 A sudden concern Gu Xin nodded,¡¯definitely. If we can unite with the salin tribe this time, our chances of winning will be great. At the very least, they could hold back the cloud Sea tribe. I don¡¯t believe that the current military strength of the Lang GE Kingdom can resist the military strength of kun city.¡± Gu Xin sat down and drew a circle on the table, ¡± in the past, kun city was surrounded by Nanjiang, Jinnan, the Yun nation, and the sand God, so we can¡¯t divide our forces to deal with thengge Kingdom. But now, there is only thengge Kingdom around kun city. After gathering the forces of the other countries and training them, they will be an existence that thengge Kingdom can¡¯t resist. ¡°As long as we keep the cloud Sea tribe in check, thenge Kingdom will definitely be defeated. If we dy any longer, the great Zhou¡¯s reinforcements will arrive. At that time, the cloud Sea tribe will be destroyed!¡± ¡°Or rather, we were even luckier. We were able to destroy the cloud Sea tribe before the great Zhou¡¯s reinforcements arrived.¡± What Gu Xin didn¡¯t know was that her father had told the Peng family¡¯s father and son the same thing two days ago. They would first attacknge Kingdom, then cross the desert and assist quicksand Kingdom. Although the father and daughter had only been together for four years, Gu shouxin¡¯s education was not in vain. When Cheng huaijin heard this, that image appeared in his mind. He felt that victory was in sight. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll be able to return to great Zhou early next year in half a year at most. He wondered how Xiao Yu was doing! Her child would be more than a year old by then! I can be an uncle when I go back!¡± Gu Xin also thought of Cheng Huaiyu, that silly girl, and smiled, ¡± Xiao Yu will definitely live well. Brother, you can be her uncle, and I¡¯ll be her aunt. This is my first time being an aunt! Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin gratefully,¡¯thank you, Xinxin. To be able to meet you is the good fortune of us siblings!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯didn¡¯t we agree not to talk about this? Brother, you just need to find a sister-inw who loves you and dotes on you, and that will be the greatest gratitude you can give me!¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± He never forgot to brainwash me and always told me that I can¡¯t be my brother-inw and that my sister-inw can¡¯t be my sister. Just like that, Cheng huaijin¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian were washed away by Gu Xin¡¯s brainwashing. Of course, the bigger reason was that he did not have the time to think about it as much as he did in the past. In the future, when I see sister niannian again, Sigh, I¡¯ll see when I see him! The pair of half-brother and half-sister gave each other a few more instructions before ending the conversation. Gu Xin also returned to her room to sleep. At the same time, Lu Zheng in the kingdom of Liangjing witnessed the power of the Yunhai tribe. After King Yunhai fell into the trap, they were all captured and thrown into prison. In just a few days, the Army of Yunhai had razed the kingdom of Liangjing to the ground. In the past, they might have been afraid of losing their troops, but this time, the Queen and Princess have been touched by you. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Before King Yun Hai received the news of the death of the first Prince, he received the news that something had happened to King Yun Hai. Therefore, he personally led two hundred thousand troops to trample on the kingdom of Liang Jing. He didn¡¯t give the King of Liang Jing a chance to exin and killed all of them. As for the soldiers of Liangjing, if they submit, then they will be incorporated into the Army of Yunhai. If they resist or want to take revenge for their master, then they will follow their master to the yellow Springs! Lu Zheng followed behind agil and came out of the cell. Angel turned to look at him. this must be the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this. If you¡¯re scared, then cover your eyes and let someone hold your hand. Lu Zheng was confused.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1640 - 1640 Chapter 1640-Angel’s analysis 1640 Chapter 1640-Angel¡¯s analysis ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be of service to the princess!¡± Lu Zheng lowered his head. Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Yes,¡± said agil as he nodded. They chose you because you¡¯re harmless and no one will guard against you, so it¡¯s more convenient for you to do things.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Lu Zheng replied. ¡°After brother¡¯s funeral, we¡¯ll have a tough battle to fight,¡± Angel continued. I might also be fighting outside, so you should protect yourself in the capital.¡± !! ¡°Is that Gaozi country very powerful?¡± Lu Zheng asked in surprise. No. Angel shook his head. it¡¯s not that the goz Kingdom is powerful. It¡¯s just that this matter is not simple. It had been a conspiracy since Liangjing Kingdom. It looked like third, fourth, and fifth brother¡¯s physical Masters had defected to the Liangjing Kingdom, but in reality, there must be a mastermind behind this. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? ¡°Something happened to me. My mother brought people to save me. My brother led the Army to attack the goz Kingdom. Then my brother died and I was saved. Have you ever thought that if my father gives my brother all the soldiers, then the Gaozi Kingdom will definitely be defeated, and I will die without a doubt. There are only three ces that are slightly weaker than our Cloud Sea: goz, Liangjing, and sarin. Now that something has happened to both Gotz and Liangjing, only sarin has not. The mastermind behind this is probably sarin.¡± ¡°The Sarlin tribe did this because they wanted either Liangjing or goz to cooperate with them and fight against the sea of clouds together,¡± Lu Zheng said with a look of realization. If Yun Hai kills one of them, the other one will definitely feel the danger ande to find salin.¡± Angel looked at Lu Zheng with approval.¡±That¡¯s right. However, their ambitions were far from that. Now that we¡¯ve destroyed Liangjing and Yunhai has lost a strong general like my brother, sarin will definitely ally with Gotz. At the same time, they¡¯ll also do what we¡¯ve been doing all this time, subduing the small tribes. Most of the small tribes in the other regions are in my hands. Only the ones in the South are left!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t the group in the South the generation in quicksand country? This Angel was really thinking far ahead! so, ¡± Angel continued, ¡± what we need to do is not to fight goz, but to take the South for our own use! Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes widened, and when Angel looked over, he gave her a thumbs up.¡±The princess is wise!¡± Angel ignored his ttery and continued, ¡± ¡°As far as I know, a quicksand country rose up in the South this year. Many small tribes around them migrated to the West. Not only did they take in their people, but they also began to persuade the tribes that had not migrated. Therefore, if we attack the South, our first target will be quicksand country!¡± Lu Zheng nodded and did not reply. This Angel¡¯s position in King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud sea¡¯s hearts wasn¡¯t any lower than the first Prince¡¯s. If she said so, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that she would do so. He had to find an opportunity to send a letter to quicksand country. However, once he returned, the entire Cloud Sea tribe would definitely be under martialw. He might not be able to send the letter out. Lu Zheng thought of second white. He heard that second white had made a great contribution this time. Perhaps, he could ask second white to bring a letter back. By then, he should be able to enter and exit the capital. In the carriage, the two of them had different thoughts. As for Gu Xin, she had already arrived at the salin tribe with Helian Yi, leading goz¡¯s team. The Sarlin King was an old man in his fifties, and he looked very energetic. He treated Helian Yi and Gu Xin as if they were his own children. Chapter 1642 - 1642 Don’t cry Later 1642 Don¡¯t cry Later I know, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± I know that the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s n is to help thengge Kingdom send their troops and tten the great Zhou in the East. However, as far as I know, the great Zhou Empire is vast and has a poption that is many times greater than the cloud Sea. Back then, we were in the Jinnan Kingdom. Although thend was fertile and we could be self-sufficient by growing crops, we had to trade with the great Zhou. Great Zhou had 200000 troops stationed in a single city, and that was in the West. I heard that there are also those from the East, South, and North. They have arge number of troops stationed in each state capital. At the beginning ofst year, they destroyed the southern border country, which was skilled in poison, and only sent a single Garrison of soldiers.¡± The sand forest King¡¯s eyes slightly moved, and he slowly asked,¡±Oh? Was it really so? Didn¡¯t the sea of clouds say that the people of the great Zhou don¡¯t have enough food and clothes to eat and that one of our soldiers from the West can take down ten of them in a war?¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, you really believe me?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. King Shalin,¡±hehe.¡± !! Gu Xin continued, ¡± I¡¯m sure uncle Yan knows that my father is from the goddess country in the East. Actually, the customs are simr in ces to the East from thengge Kingdom. Uncle Yan, do you know why my father left the goddess Kingdom? One reason was that he had offended someone there, and the other was that the people there were very powerful. My brother Wang and I live in the Jin Nan Kingdom, which is right next to the goddess Kingdom. The great Zhou Empire is on the other side of the river, so we eat and use the same things. If uncle Yan doesn¡¯t believe me, you can test me. I only returned to quicksand at the end ofst year and have lived in Jinnan for almost ten years. Uncle Yan, you can see my strength!¡± The Sarlin King said ¡°no¡± while nodding to his youngest son. Prince Sarlin, Yan Jin, was 14 years old this year, one year younger than Gu Xin. He was just right for this seemingly yful scene. He threw the hammer he brought with him to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Let me see Princess quicksand¡¯s ability!¡± The moment he threw the hammer, Gu Xin felt it. She turned around and easily jumped up to catch the hammer. Then, shended on the ground and made a beautiful pose. A pair of beautiful red Phoenix eyes looked at Yan Jin.¡±Little Prince, please!¡± Prince Sarlin¡¯s face turned red when he saw Gu Xin looking at him like that. He turned around unnaturally and asked his servant to bring him more weapons. Gu Xin waspletely oblivious to the change in her appearance. In her mind, she was still that silly little girl from kun city. Although she was better looking than most people, she did not have the charm that would make people blush with just one look. In fact, in the past year, she always felt that she lived among men and was no different from a man. She was usually unkempt and tanned. Although everyone said that she was good-looking, she thought that they were onlyplimenting her because of her identity. She was so beautiful, but she didn¡¯t know it. Yan Jin picked up a pair of iron hammers and walked to the middle. He waved at Gu Xin, ¡± Princess Xinxin, you¡¯re about the same age as me. Don¡¯t cry When I Hit Youter! Gu Xin smiled brightly. I¡¯ll say the same thing to you, Little Prince. Don¡¯t cry When I Hit Youter! As she spoke, she also waved her hammer like The Little Prince, effortlessly. ¡°Hahahaha, Jin ¡®er, don¡¯t hurt your sister Xinxinter,¡± the king of sand forestughed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sister Xinxin. Gu Xin paused for a moment. Her eyes were a little sore. It had been a long time since she had heard him call her that. Seeing that this kid¡¯s father was so understanding, he better not beat him until he criedter! Chapter 1643 - 1643 You’re amazing 1643 You¡¯re amazing Just like that, Gu Xin brandished her sledgehammer and started attacking with all her might. Yan Jin was forced to retreat. Sarlin¡¯s little princess, a ten-year-old girl, shouted,¡±Little brother, don¡¯t hold back just because sister Xinxin is beautiful! Don¡¯t you care about your face the most? It¡¯s so embarrassing to be beaten to tears!¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at the youngdy with big blue eyes and long eyshes. She raised her eyebrows, ¡± little princess, don¡¯t worry. Sister Xinxin will definitely not make your little brother cry. !! Yan Jin felt extremely embarrassed and used all his strength. Gu Xin waved her sledgehammer and smashed it off his head. Yan Jin,¡±ran ran.¡± Little princess Sarlin,¡±wow!¡± Sister Xinxin is so amazing!¡± For some reason, when Gu Xin heard the word ¡®sister Xinxin¡¯, she thought of Gu yingxue. She thought of sisi, who called her¡¯ sister Xinxin ¡®before they went to kun city. She thought of the youngdies in the great Zhou Dynasty who called her¡¯ sister Xinxin¡¯. She smiled brightly at Princess Sarlin,¡±Little princess, do you want to learn? Sister Xinxin can teach you!¡± Princess Sarlin jumped up and pped her hands, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Father, I want to go to quicksand country with sister Xinxin! He lianyi looked at Gu Xin with passion in his eyes, ¡± As expected of the girl I remembered at first nce. Look, it hasn¡¯t been long and she¡¯s already been taken away by a little princess. Yan Jin returned to his seat dejectedly. At this moment, another man stood up from his seat. He was Sarlin¡¯s second Prince, Yanfeng. He had a sword by his waist and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. He bowed slightly and saluted her in a gentlemanly manner, ¡± ¡°I wonder if Yanfeng would have the honor of asking Princess Xinxin for advice?¡± Gu Xin returned the bow and nced at the sword on Yan Feng¡¯s waist. ¡°Does the second Prince n to have a swordpetition? It just so happens that I¡¯ve been a guard for a young master in Jinnan, so I¡¯m good at this.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯re good with hammers,¡± Yan Jin replied. Gu Xin turned around and smiled. da Chui, I rely on my strength. Easterners are generally stronger. The sand forest King stroked his beard and pondered. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care so much. She snapped her fingers at he lianyi, who immediately threw his sword to Gu Xin. Gu Xin caught it, pulled out her sword and yed with it beautifully. Little princess Sarlin,¡±wow!¡± Waa! Waa! Sister Xinxin is so amazing, so amazing!¡± This little princess Sarlin¡¯s eyes were almost shining with stars. Her father and her brothers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Gu Xin steadied her sword and gestured for Yan Feng to leave. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yan Feng looked at Gu Xin deeply before making his move. It had to be said that Gu Shouyu believed in Gu Xin¡¯s swordsmanship, which was beautiful and powerful for girls. On the other hand, Yan Feng¡¯s swordsmanship was more vicious. He didn¡¯t go easy on her just because she was a little beauty. Gu Xin liked the feeling of not being given a chance just because she was a girl. She felt that she had been respected. Therefore, she would also give it her all. This was also a form of respect for the other party. For the people of the Sarlin Pce, they had watched a wonderful sword duel today. The princess of quicksand Kingdom, who had lived in the East, was really, really indescribable when she yed with the sword. She was like a goddess from heaven. Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, and even more beautiful. In the end, Gu Xin¡¯s sword was pointed at Yan Feng¡¯s throat and Yan Feng¡¯s sword was ced on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Princess Sarlin cheered up again,¡±Wow, sister Xinxin is so powerful! No one has ever been able to point a sword at my second brother¡¯s fatal spot! Sister Xinxin, you¡¯re the best!¡± Chapter 1644 - 1644 Chapter 1644-only one purpose 1644 Chapter 1644-only one purpose Gu Xin¡¯s actions made the Sarlin King believe half of her words. However, they didn¡¯t continue talking about anything else. They just drank and chatted while listening to Gu Xin talk about the various things that happened in the East. Gu Xin was also happy to tell them. Anyway, she just had to make great Zhou sound impressive and make great Zhou¡¯s people sound special. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary maid from a small country next to the great Zhou. Look at me, I¡¯m already like this. Think about the other people in the great Zhou. Yes, they¡¯re like this. !! It waste at night and Sarlin the little princess was pestering Gu Xin to sleep. The little girl only went back to sleep after being scolded by the Queen a few times. At night, Gu Xin slept in the sarin Pce, which was used to entertain guests. She didn¡¯t let her guard down for even a moment. She was followed by the Prince of the Gaozi Kingdom and his entourage. She lived in the territory of the salin tribe and could not rx. Shey on the bed, smelling the alcohol on her body. She looked at the starry sky outside the window and thought of her family. It was already the end of July, and she had been away from home for more than nine months. Father, mother, sister, I¡¯ve grown taller, do you know that? I miss you guys so much! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A tear rolled down from the corner of Gu Xin¡¯s eye. ¡­¡­ The next morning, a maid came to invite Gu Xin to have breakfast at King Sarlin¡¯s ce. Gu Xin asked Prince Helian if he wanted to go with her, but the maid said that Prince Helian had already gone over. Gu Xin followed the maidservant to where the Sarlin King was. There was no one else in the morning, only King Shalin, his eldest sons Yan Zhao, and his second Sons Yan Feng. Queen Sarlin, their youngest son Yan Jin, and their youngest daughter Yan Qin were not present. He lianyi had already arrived and was waiting for Gu Xin. After breakfast, King Sarlin brought them to his study. On a wooden board, the current situation of the tribes in the West was marked. There were more than a hundred tribes of various sizes. First Prince Yanzhao exined to Gu Xin and Helian Yi, ¡± ¡°The red marks here are all ces that have been subdued by Yunhai. The blue marks are the ces that have not been subdued and are independent. As for these ck spots, they used to exist, but have now disappeared.¡± Gu Xin took a look at it. It was even more detailed than what she saw in quicksand country. It was simr to what she saw in Gaozi country, and there were even a few more ces than in Gaozi country. Inparison, the salin tribe was more careful in this aspect than the Gaozi Kingdom. Seeing that the two of them had seen enough, the sand forest King said,¡±I¡¯m afraid you two are not just passing by the salin tribe! I¡¯ll give you all the time in the morning to convince me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t respond to any of your questions.¡± He lianyi looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin nodded at him, then bowed to the sarin King, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, since you¡¯ve made it clear, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I and Prince Helian only have one goal. We hope that the quicksand country, the salin tribe, and the Gaozi country can cooperate. To fight against the cloud Sea tribe.¡± The king of sand forest looked at Gu Xin without saying a word. Gu Xin continued, ¡± I know that the Liangjing Kingdom has captured the seventh Princess of Yunhai. When I think about how the first Prince of Yunhai led his Army to attack Gaozi, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m being presumptuous. The person behind all this is uncle Yan, right? ¡± Uncle Yan wanted to weaken Yunhai¡¯s power, and at the same time, make Gaozi and Liangjing unable topare to salin. Regardless of whether Yunhai ocean obliterates Gaozi or cool view, one of them will definitely take the initiative to seek cooperation.¡± Chapter 1645 - 1645 Chapter 1645-ambition 1645 Chapter 1645-ambition King Sarlin looked at Gu Xin, smiling but not saying a word. The brothers Yan Zhao and Yan Feng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect a youngdy like her to be able to guess it. uncle Yan, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± have you ever thought about the possibility that either Liangjing or Gaozi would be able to defend against Yunhai without suffering any damage? your n won¡¯t seed. King Sarlin looked at Helian Yi and said,¡±so, did your Gotz defeat the sea of clouds?¡± Without losing a single soldier?¡± !! ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Prince Helian said.¡±I didn¡¯t know it was your n at first, uncle Yan, and I identally killed Yunhai first Prince.¡± The moment the first Prince died, the cloud Sea Army retreated. I can¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t lose a single soldier, but there really weren¡¯t many casualties.¡± ¡°You killed the first Prince of Yunhai?¡± Yan Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Prince Helian braced himself and took the me.¡±Yes, I was lucky, I was lucky!¡± Gu Xin said with a face full of admiration,¡¯I wasn¡¯t just lucky! When my Royal brother and I met Prince Helian, Prince Helian was severely injured. You can imagine how much effort Prince Helian put in at that time! It¡¯s enough to see how good Prince Helian¡¯s Kung Fu is!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s serious expression was filled with admiration, causing the battle-hungry Prince Sarlin and Prince Yi to look at he lianyi with a heated gaze. One had to know that the hai Yun n¡¯s first Prince was the number one warrior on their side! The person who could kill hai Yun first Prince was right in front of them! He lianyi wanted to punch Gu Xin, so he changed the topic, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, I think the Liangjing Kingdom is gone. Therefore, this is a good opportunity for our three sides to join forces. You¡¯ve all seen the development of quicksand country in the past year. They are qualified to cooperate with us.¡± The Sarlin King looked at the grinning Gu Xin and then at he lianyi, who was pretending to be calm. His eyes swept over the two of them a few times before he asked, ¡± ¡°What are the benefits of working together?¡± He lianyi looked at Gu Xin again. Gu Xin immediately pointed at the picture, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, after we¡¯ve dealt with the cloud Sea tribe, this ce will belong to the salin tribe, this ce will belong to the goz tribe, and this ce will belong to quicksand. We, quicksand, must take this path to the East. Uncle Yan knows that the dugu family is from the East.¡± Quicksand King¡¯s eyes flickered as he stroked his beard and asked with a smile, ¡± so, you¡¯re nning to help the goddess Kingdom upy the East? ¡± Although the sarin King was all smiles, Gu Xin could see the ambition in his eyes. She thought, this might be like the look in King Cloud sea¡¯s eyes when the Lang GE Kingdom wanted to ask for help from the cloud Sea tribe! How could she bring people to fight against the great Zhou? Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± uncle Yan, my father doesn¡¯t have such ns. He only hopes that he can return to his roots in the future. The great Zhou is powerful and we will not have any conflicts with them, but we can stillmunicate. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the nted grains, vegetables, cloth woven from cultivated silkworms, tea leaves from nted tea trees, and so on, which we don¡¯t have in the West, can be traded. If the east side is a ce like our small tribe, then what¡¯s the harm in upying it? However, they are not young. My Royal father would not do something that he is not confident in.¡± Sarlin, the first Prince, asked curiously,¡±Princess Xinxin, is the great Zhou really that good? The Wugu that you¡¯re talking about.¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you cane back to quicksand with me, ¡± Gu Xin replied with a smile. by then, our people will have returned from the sea. You¡¯ll be able to see those things. It¡¯s a risky position on the sea, and this trade route is not easy to travel on. We can open up a trade route onnd.¡± Chapter 1646 - 1646 Delicious 1646 Delicious Sarlin and his sons exchanged a nce with each other. ¡°Niece, can you tell me what kind of deal quicksand has with the east side?¡± asked the sand forest King. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin nodded, ¡± this isn¡¯t something I can¡¯t say. Of course, I can. For example, his father liked to drink tea, such as tea leaves from the East and porcin. I like all kinds of silk there, and I can make all kinds of clothes with them. Hehe, we¡¯re girls, so we naturally like pretty clothes. Of course, there was also the food over there. I¡¯ve been back for a year, and I¡¯ve been thinking about the food in the East. Oh, and the wine there is very strong. Before I left, I drank it once, and it was very refreshing!¡± He lianyi nced at Gu Xin and thought to himself, ¡± we can all tell that you¡¯re a girl, but you like pretty dresses. We really didn¡¯t notice that. !! However, this Gu Xin made he lianyi feel that it was real. Gu Xin continued, ¡± this time, we¡¯re going to Hai Lu Dong. It¡¯s mainly because my father dotes on me. He often hears me talk about good food and beautiful clothes. So, he sent a team of people over. He should be able toe back in two months. Uncle Yan, why don¡¯t youe with me to the quicksand Kingdom this time? If you can go, Royal father will definitely be very happy.¡± Princess Xinxin has lived in the East for so long, ¡± second Prince Yanfeng suddenly said. she and Prince ah hai have been living together for so long. I¡¯m sure she knows how to make some food for the East, right? ¡± If I may ask, would Princess Xinxin be willing to help us? Of course, if Princess Xinxin doesn¡¯t want to, you can pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± of course! Gu Xin nodded without hesitation. I¡¯m honored. However, I¡¯ll have to prepare some condiments first.¡± The Sarlin King was obviously interested in this and wanted to try the delicacies from the East that Gu Xin mentioned. ¡°Please go ahead, Princess. We¡¯ll get the servants to prepare,¡± said second Prince Yanfeng. Gu Xin picked up a pen and wrote down a few spices that could be found in the West. In order to convince the sarin country, Gu Xin decided to get some Jade Pearl water. She had seen all kinds of meat in the West except for pork, so she nned to make a whole roastmb. Gu Xin was good at everything, but she was not good at cooking. No one gave her the chance to learn. For example, she only learned how to roast wholemb after eating with Gu Nian a few times and helping Gu Nian out every time. The only things she could cook were the stuffing and marinating various kinds of meat. Taking advantage of the fact that no one around her was paying attention, Gu Xin poured the remaining Jade Pearl water into the honey and brushed it on the Lamb. Then, he made somemb skewers and made some mutton soup. It was a little hot to eat this during this season, but there was nothing he could do about it. There weren¡¯t many ingredients here, and even if there were, Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t be able to make it. When she saw the milk in the kitchen, she suddenly remembered that she could make double-skin milk. Out of all the desserts she had, she had learned how to make this because she liked it. By noon, Gu Xin was done. Only the King Sarlin couple and their four children were eating. The first Prince and second Prince were more reserved, but The Little Prince and the little princess were different. Especially the little princess, after she had the double-skin milk, the way she looked at Gu Xin became even more passionate. King Sarlin and his wife were suspicious. If this was a Prince, their precious daughter would probably be taken away by someone just because of this meal. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think too much about it as she sat beside the little princess Yan Qin and ate happily. Chapter 1647 - 1647 Chapter 1647-little pendant 1647 Chapter 1647-little pendant In the end, because of Gu Xin¡¯s whole roastmb, Sarlin¡¯s little princess Yan Qin was really taken away. She cried and begged to return to quicksand country with Gu Xin. As the king only had one daughter, he doted on her a lot and would grant all her requests. With her putting in a good word for him, the family of the kingpromised and nned to send someone to follow Gu xinliu to shazha country to take a look. In the end, the sarin King sent the eldest Prince and the little princess to return to quisha country with Gu Xin. !! The second Prince also wanted to go, but the Sarlin King firmly refused. One of his sons should have gone. Two of his grown sons had gone. This was not how things were done. ¡­¡­ It would have only taken them half a month to get back, but they were attacked by the shakkos on the way. At this time, Gu Xin once again disyed what she had gained from the West region in the past year. She was very familiar with the people from the salon gang and often asked about shako. Therefore, after defeating the shakos, she did not leave just like that. She borrowed Helian Yi¡¯s men to pursue the shakos. In the end, no one knew what she talked to the leader of the shakos, but the group of less than 100 shakos all surrendered. It took him about ten days. It was already the end of August when they returned to quicksand country. Although the king of quicksand Kingdom had already received a letter from the Gaozi Kingdom, he was still worried when he did not see Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin. When he heard that the princess had returned, he heaved a sigh of relief. Mo Fei and white Four Rode Out to wee Gu Xin. ¡°Princess!¡± When the two of them saw Gu Xin, they tried their best to control their emotions and went forward to bow. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m back. Did you two train properly? Shall we y a round on the drill groundter?¡± Gu Xin waved her hands happily and said. ¡°Sister Xinxin, are they your guards? That one looks good.¡± Little princess Sarlin Yan Qin pointed at mo Fei and whispered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. She looked at mo Fei and then at Princess Sarlin, ¡± my people are all good-looking. My brother is also quite good-looking.¡± She felt that children liked good-looking things, so she didn¡¯t think much about it. After taking a closer look, mo Fei was indeed quite good-looking. Mo Fei had the appearance of an Easterner, but because he was born and grew up in the West, he had a unique wild nature. At the thought of chief mo, Gu Xin recalled the oath she had made to chief Mo¡¯s corpse. She would definitely take good care of the Han Corporation and Mo Fei, make sure they returned to great Zhou safely, and let them live and work in peace in kun state. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t think that mo Fei had any rtionship with any of thedies in the West. Mo Fei was only a little younger than her brother Yuan Yuan. Although it was difficult for shako to find girls, chief mo and his wife had not asked mo Fei to find any girls from the West all these years. They must have had the idea of letting mo Fei go back. The Royal Pce¡¯s escort team had arrived. The siblings, he lianyi, Yan Zhao, and Yan Qin, received the grandest treatment in quicksand country. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om All the way back to the pce, Gu Xin called out ¡®father¡¯. The king of quicksand Kingdom was stunned for a moment and almost cried. This girl basically didn¡¯t call her ¡®father¡¯ when there were outsiders, but now she was calling her ¡®father¡¯! He had decided that after he contacted great Zhou, he would act pitiful with his aunt and raise Xinxin as an adopted daughter so that Xinxin could call her father wherever she went, just like ah hai. The king of quicksand Kingdom called over the ministers ¡®young masters who were of simr age to apany Helian Yi and Yan Zhao. As for Yan Qin, she was now Gu Xin¡¯s little pendant. Chapter 1648 - 1648 Two or three true friends are enough 1648 Two or three true friends are enough That night, Gu Xin went to the king of quicksand¡¯s study and asked Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, where is second brother Xue? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the capital? I haven¡¯t seen him today! If he¡¯s here, he can let Helian Yi and Yanfeng see the power of our Eastern men!¡± In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, Xue Qianyu was not inferior to Lu Zheng. She and her sister were both very capable, so the man her sister liked would not be inferior to the man she liked. ¡°Uncle Jun?¡± the king of quicksand was not happy. Gu Xin was speechless. !! What¡¯s wrong? The king of quicksand Kingdom felt a little wronged,¡±you¡¯ve already called me father, can¡¯t you call me father like ah hai?¡± Having a son and a daughter is my life¡¯s pursuit. I¡¯m already in my early forties. Little girl, if you don¡¯t call me Royal father, I¡¯m afraid that this life¡¯s pursuit will never be realized?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡± alright, father. It¡¯s my fault, alright?! I¡¯m Brother Jun¡¯s biological sister, so we¡¯re both Father¡¯s children!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± the king of quicksand was satisfied. Gu Xin smiled from the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t mind having a foster father. She knew very well how the king of quicksand had treated her in the past year. He had really treated her like a daughter. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a good life in the West. The king of quicksand Kingdom patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. it¡¯s been almost a year. Xin Xin has grown a lot taller. Come sit here, I¡¯ll show you something good.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She immediately forgot about second brother Xue and was only thinking about her brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s letter. He opened it and sure enough, it was. In the letter, he wrote about the recent situation of the cloud Sea tribe, as well as the deeds of second white and the others. He also mentioned that there might be a war in the near future. If there was a chance, he would take this opportunity to return. Gu Xin was so happy that she almost stood up and turned around. The king of quicksand Kingdom gave her another letter. Gu Xin was even happier after seeing this. She pulled on the sleeve of the king of quicksand, ¡± ¡°Royal father, Royal father, did big sister and the others reallye? Is it really my eldest Sister, Sister Zhen, and third sister, and my Yiyi?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at her teary eyes and his heart ached. This child ¡­ In the past year, other than her birthday at the beginning of the year when she was drunk and crying, saying that she missed her family, she didn¡¯t show it at all. She kept it in her heart, and he and ah Hai¡¯s hearts ached for her. Now that his family and friends hade, look at how teary-eyed he was. The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded. that¡¯s right. Huihui, ah ze, and your sister Zhen and sister he San you mentioned. There¡¯s also your good friend, the little girl Yiyi. I thought that you would have a lot of friends since you¡¯re so smart, but it turns out that you only have two or three.¡± Gu Xin wiped her tears and said smugly, ¡± ¡°Two or three true friends are enough. Father, look, my Yiyi¡¯s Kung Fu is not good, but she came to find me! She must¡¯ve felt guilty for going back first this year. She even wrote a letter saying that she would treat me in the future! That silly girl, it was none of her business. Father, Yiyi is here. I need to arrange for someone to be her guard. Her Kung Fu is not good enough.¡± ¡°You have the final say in the entire quicksand Kingdom.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded his head dotingly. After Gu Xin¡¯s excitement died down, she suddenly remembered something, ¡± ¡°Father, the letter says that elder brother-inw and elder sister have brought soldiers over. Should we let them station themselves somewhere else and note to the pce?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Of course.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded. The cloud Sea tribe will definitely be alerted by the sudden increase of so many people with Eastern faces. I¡¯ve already asked ah Yu to pick them up and settle them down. I¡¯ll get a ¡®li to send another letter.¡± Chapter 1649 - 1649 Chapter 1649-reunion 1649 Chapter 1649-reunion Before Xue Qianyu brought her back, Gu Xin had already brought he lianyi, the Yan siblings, and strolled around the pce and the few pieces ofnd in quicksand country. The banquet guest looked at the strange crops in the field and his mouth did not stop moving. Gu Xin was very patient and exined everything to her. Yan Qin was a child and only felt that it was magical, but Yan Zhao and he lianyi could see the difference. If it really could produce as much as Princess Xinxin had said, it would be amazing! On the second day of the ninth month, they strolled to the border of quicksand country. At night, just as Gu Xin was about to go to bed, fourth Bai knocked on her door, ¡± ¡°Third miss.¡± In private, fourth Bai would alwaysmunicate with Gu Xin in the Zhounguage, calling her third miss. Gu Xin put on a coat and opened the door, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°General Xue has already arrived outside the city with eldest miss and eldest son-inw. Third miss, please take a look!¡± Bai si said somewhat excitedly. Gu Xin immediately put on her clothes and interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go now. Let mo Fei stay here. If Prince Helian and Prince Sarlin ask, just say that I went to the military camp!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she left on her horse. White four hurriedly went to look for mo Fei. After giving Gu Xin some instructions, he also chased after Gu Xin. Gu Xin galloped on her horse and quickly arrived at the camp outside the city. All the soldiers in quicksand country recognized Gu Xin and knew what she was here for. The moment she arrived, the guards led the way for her. Gu Xin used her fastest speed to rush into the tent. She stopped at the entrance of the tent. She tidied up her messy hair and her clothes. She raised her head, sniffed, and closed her eyes. Gu Xin, You¡¯re a Big Girl Now. You can¡¯t cry. If you cry, your sister will think that you¡¯re not living well. You must not cry. This is a happy thing. The door curtain was opened and Gu Hui was standing at the door. Gu Xin felt like she was in a dream. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw her elder sister. Gu Hui looked at her younger sister, who had grown taller, and reached out her hands. ¡°Big sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s nose twitched as she hugged him. No matter how much mental preparation she made, it was useless when she saw her family. Tears were not valuable at all, and they fell down like heavy rain. Gu Hui hugged Gu Xin and felt her emotional state. The huge stone in her heart was lifted. No matter how good Gu Xin¡¯s life was previously, it was never as real and reassuring as seeing her now. She patted Gu Xin¡¯s back gently. our little Xinxin has grown taller. She¡¯s almost as tall as me. I just feel that I¡¯m a little too thin. Fortunately, father asked me to bring all kinds of delicious food that Xinxin likes to eat.¡± ¡°Big sis, I missed you guys so much! I miss her every day.¡± Gu Xin leaned on Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder and cried. Gu Hui¡¯s eyes were also a little sore, but she could still control herself. She had never cried much in her life. Princess Jinghe ran over and said,¡±Xinxin, you can¡¯t just hug your eldest sister and cry!¡± Come, sister Zhen will give you a hug,e to sister Zhen¡¯s embrace!¡± After being interrupted, Gu Xin finally remembered that there were other people. She wiped her tears and hugged Princess Jinghe, then he sanniang, and finally Xie Zhiyi. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Xie Zhiyi had already wiped away his tears countless times. When she saw Gu Xin standing in front of her, she held back her tears and hugged Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here to apany you. Chapter 1650 - 1650 I have an idea 1650 I have an idea N?v(el)B\\jnn A reunion was wonderful. Gu Xin met her family and friends again after more than ten months. The smile on her face never stopped, and of course, her tears never stopped either. This caused her pair of bright ck eyes to swell like peaches. Gu Xin carried a pile of dried fruits and dried meat and ate like a little mouse. She listened to Princess Jinghe and he sanniang talk about their journey from the sea. She was crying,ughing, and eating at the same time. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do that. Gu Xin then asked about the situation at home. The school at home, grandma¡¯s farm, grandpa¡¯s restaurant, first uncle¡¯s chunnan city, fourth uncle¡¯s Baiyu city. Did her sistere up with any new tricks again? was sisi having an easy time managing the ounts alone? did her brothers know how to walk, speak, and shout? did they know about her existence as their third sister? how was en ¡®Zi doing? did he have more to say to her? Has father¡¯s winery brewed better wine? have we, the Gu sisters, expanded our business? She had a lot of questions, and everyone patiently answered them for her. Gu Xin was even happier when she heard that everyone was doing well and everything was going well. When he was almost done, Xue Qianyu asked about the salin tribe and the Gaozi Kingdom. Gu Xin immediately returned to the look of Princess Xin Xin when she was in quicksand country, ¡± ¡°The Gaozi Kingdom will definitely join hands with us. As for the salin tribe, it will depend on what we bring this time. I feel that it¡¯s most likely the case. They¡¯re probably just here to go through the motions. we are not the only ones who can see through King Sarlin¡¯s plot. The cloud Sea tribe must have seen through it as well. My guess is that the cloud Sea tribe must have regarded the first Prince¡¯s killer, goz, as well as the sarin tribe, who caused this oue, as their number one enemy. As for our quicksand Kingdom, because we¡¯re the most powerful in this area, we must have reced the cold scenery that has already been destroyed and be the same existence as goz and salin.¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan sent a message saying that the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea is nning to leave goz and Sarlin behind and subdue us first. It should be within these two months. He had to think of a way to give them a shock. If we intimidate them this time, then Gotz and sarin will definitely take the initiative to be tied to the same rope as us!¡± Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and said,¡±this is easy.¡± Niannian gave us a box of things. Did Yuan say when Yunhai woulde? How many people were there? No matter how many people they send, they won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯really? Sister gave us a box of the thing she made that has the power to destroy mountains?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Hui nodded. This time, we have a fleet of ships with an entire ship filled with goods. There are food, medicinal herbs, some seeds, and also niannian¡¯s cooking. The medicinal herbs and niannian¡¯s things have all been transported with us. As for the other things, Xue Er has also arranged for them to arrive one after another.¡± Gu Xin nodded excitedly, ¡± that¡¯s great! I have an idea! Big sister, second brother Xue, let¡¯s go back to the capital tomorrow. Big sister, all of you will dress up as merchants. I will introduce you to Helian Yi and Yanzhao. They¡¯re very interested in our great Zhou. We¡¯ve exaggerated all kinds of delicacies to make them drool. And our Yingying.¡± Chapter 1652 - 1652 No longer just him 1652 No longer just him Empress Jiang smiled but did not reply. The Emperor poured himself a cup of wine, feeling extremely ufortable in his heart. He was really different from the other emperors. He envied Big Uncle Gu. He envied Big Uncle Gu, who was almost forty years old, but could still act like a spoiled child in front of his parents. He could even be beaten and scolded by his parents. He really wanted to be like uncle Gu, doing what he liked, leaving everything to his parents and children to consider. He only wanted to be responsible for a happy life, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡­¡­ The third Prince¡¯s Manor. The third Prince¡¯s wife had passed away from an illness. Now, the entire third Prince¡¯s inner courtyard was in the hands of Li Shan, this concubine. Furthermore, Li Shan had the experience of her previous life and had the third Prince under her thumb. At night, the third Prince returned to his residence and happily told Li Shan, ¡± ¡°Shan ¡®er, mother has given birth to a little brother for us. Father and mother have such a good rtionship!¡± Li Shan¡¯s hand, which was hidden in her sleeve, paused. Her nails dug into her palm, but the pain kept her calm. The Empress had a son? Could it be that she had changed so much because she had been reborn? However, in the capital, there were many other ces that were exactly the same as in his previous life. Those who were supposed to be in trouble had already been in trouble. She was always right. Why was it that the closer it was to the Gu family, the more she was not right? What was the reason? The fate of the Gu family seemed to have changed. What did the Gu family rely on to obtain the favor and trust of the old undying Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager, as well as the emperor¡¯s short-lived life? In her past life, the two daughters of the Gu family¡¯s second branch had been with Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng respectively. It seemed to be the same in this life, but the process and the identity they had in the end werepletely different! No, if the Empress gave birth to a son, the third Prince would have one more enemy, and this was his biggest enemy. He would be even more legitimate than the seventh Prince. It was obvious that Gu Nian did not like the third Prince. One could almost imagine the Gu family¡¯s attitude. Now that the Gu family was powerful, it was likely that the entire Gu family would not like the third Prince. Moreover, the Empress had given birth in the Gu family¡¯s territory. Li Shan couldn¡¯t think too much, she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She regretted not killing the Gu family in one blow in order to consolidate her position. She should have destroyed the Gu family and then consolidated her position. All the variables seemed to be in the Gu family. Unfortunately, it was useless to regret. The next second, she cried. The third Prince, who was still happy, suddenly thought of something and panicked. ¡°Shan ¡®er, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s not talk about the child, let¡¯s not talk about the child. Shan ¡®er, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely have children in the future. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Li Shan leaned against the third Prince¡¯s chest. Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I should be happy for father and mother. I¡¯ve ruined the mood. I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I don¡¯t me you.¡± The third Prince coaxed Li Shan. It¡¯s all the Yun family¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the Yun family¡¯s jealousy that harmed our son. Madam Yun is dead. A life for a life, don¡¯t even think about it. No one in our residence dares to be disrespectful to you now, and such a thing won¡¯t happen again. Shan ¡®er, we¡¯ll definitely have many children.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m a little worried,¡± Li Shan replied softly. N?v(el)B\\jnn don¡¯t worry, ¡± the third Prince said with a smile. you¡¯re only fifteen years old. You can still have many children. Li Shan said shyly,¡±Your Highness, chenqie is not talking about this.¡± I¡¯m thinking that although the seventh Prince doesn¡¯t have Prime Minister Lin¡¯s support, he must still have people in his hands. Now that mother has given birth to an Imperial brother, and he¡¯s far away in kun Prefecture, do you think the seventh Prince will send people to deal with his Imperial brother? After all, Imperial brother was also born by Imperial mother, and a legitimate son of the first wife is also an obstacle to the seventh Prince.¡± One Orthodox and one referee. This caused the third Prince¡¯s entire body to freeze. That¡¯s right, he was no longer the only legitimate son. Chapter 1653 - 1653 Escaped 1653 Escaped Li Shan secretly observed the third Prince¡¯s expression, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Very good, continue to think, think deeper. If she said more, Li Shan wouldn¡¯t be able to remind him. If she said it, it would be better to let the third Prince think about it himself. Perhaps what she said wasn¡¯t as serious as what the third Prince thought! The third Prince didn¡¯t apany Li Shan for long before he left to find his advisor. After he had finished discussing the countermeasures with his staff, everything they had said was presented to the Emperor. After the Emperor had finished reading, he smiled and called for the hidden Dragon Guard, ordering, ¡± ¡°Go, spread the news of the Rong public house¡¯s actions over the years, and tell the third Prince about secondary consort Li¡¯s assassination of the Jin family. By the way, personally send miss Jin Yingying, who is in kun city, to the Empress ¡°side. When the timees, let her return to the capital with the Empress!¡± The hidden Dragon Guard went down after receiving the order. In the capital, there was no one that the Emperor could not control. Back then, King qu wanted to cause trouble, but he did not dare to do so in the capital. The third Prince and Li Shan were still too inexperienced. ¡­¡­ In the Lang GE Kingdom, Peng mu and general yuena of the cloud Sea led their Army and fought with the great Zhou Army led by Peng Eng. This time, Peng Eng didn¡¯t use the weapon that had destroyed the city walls of Dongyao city. He really fought hard. He led the soldiers to let the people of the Lang GE Kingdompletely realize that the current great Zhou Army waspletely different from the past. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even if you have invited helpers from the West, even if they are tall and strong, even if they are iparably Savage, the soldiers of my great Zhou are not to be trifled with. The mes of war burned for half a month, and Peng mu and the others returned in defeat. After Peng mu returned to the pce and was lectured by Kingng GE, he heard an unbelievable piece of news. Gu yingxue had disappeared into thin air at the ce where the guards were guarding. They had been looking for her for a day, but they still couldn¡¯t find her. Peng mu was slightly injured this time and finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°Father, are there any spies from the great Zhou in our Pce? Otherwise, how could Gu yingxue have escaped so smoothly?¡± Kingnge didn¡¯t say anything and only gave Peng mu a deep look. Peng MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did Xiao Yu betray him again? No, no, Xiao Yu had never entered the Lang GE Pce. How could she be rted to Gu yingxue¡¯s disappearance? I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, ¡± Kingnge said. within three days, turn the ce upside down and find the person. Especially the woman who betrayed you, find her for me!¡± Peng mu knelt down gratefully,¡±yes, father.¡± Your son will definitely search carefully.¡± He was grateful that Kingng GE didn¡¯t send people to search directly and gave him face. Kingnge sighed. take care of her while you¡¯re at it. We¡¯ve been defeated. If we don¡¯t escape, we might be killed by the great Zhou. General yuena met Cheng Huaiyu before. She¡¯s the type that King Yunhai likes. In the West, it doesn¡¯t matter if a woman is married or not. So, my son, if it reallyes to that, I don¡¯t want you to be in a rtionship anymore. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, your son understands.¡± Peng mu kowtowed heavily. Kingng GE nodded and said, ¡± something happened to the first Prince of the cloud Sea. The situation in the West is quite chaotic now. If general Yuuna¡¯s team can¡¯t help us, we can only pack up and head west first. Recuperate, recuperate, and fight back. Mu ¡®er, I may not be able to see that day, but you must do it, understand? Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1654 - 1654 Did you hide her? 1654 Did you hide her? N?v(el)B\\jnn Kingng GE went on and on about a lot of things. When Peng mu left, his head was buzzing. He could not quite ept what Kingng GE said. The situation was clearly good, so why did it suddenly change? The great Zhou Empire dared to attack, but the sea of clouds was being held back. At the beginning of the year, wasn¡¯t there confirmed news that they could work together with Yunhai to defeat great Zhou at the end of the year? It was September now, and it was not even the end of the year yet. What if the Lang GE Kingdom was forced to retreat by the great Zhou? All of this seemed to have happened after Gu yingxue was brought to the Lang GE Kingdom. There was no sign of it before Gu yingxue came. Peng mu remembered that Cheng Huaiyu and Gu yingxue knew each other. He remembered that Cheng Huaiyu had betrayed him before. When he returned to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s ce, he immediately called the Butler and asked him about the situation when he wasn¡¯t home. The Butler told him everything. There was nothing wrong. Cheng Huaiyu was the same as before. She just bought cloth and then made clothes. She had never left the manor. The cloth was all pulled by the shop owner in a fewrge carts. She chose it herself. Not to mention that she had never left the manor, she rarely even stepped out of the courtyard she lived in. The more wless he was, the more Peng mu felt that there was something wrong with Cheng Huaiyu. Thest time Cheng Huaiyu betrayed him, it was the same. There were no ws. He simply treated his injuries and went to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s room. Cheng Huaiyu went up to him and said,¡±husband, you¡¯re back?¡± I heard you were injured. Where are you injured? Is it serious?¡± Peng mu looked at Cheng Huaiyu with an ice-cold gaze, not saying a word. ¡°Are you seriously injured?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked with concern. Have you been examined by the Imperial physicians of the pce? Since you¡¯re injured, don¡¯t run around and just recuperate in the pce! I¡¯m so heartbroken that you¡¯re like this!¡± As she spoke, her tears began to flow down inrge droplets. Gu yingxue, who was hiding in the closet and covered by a thin nket, was shocked. This girl¡¯s acting skills were really good. Was she still the same girl who had been so determined these two days? She was like a weak woman who regarded her husband as the sky. Peng mu pushed Cheng Huaiyu away and began to climb up the beam. He looked under the bed, at the cab, and at any ce that could hide someone. Cheng Huaiyu seemed to be frightened, and chased after Peng mu to ask what was going on. With a bang, the cab door was closed, almost deafening Gu yingxue¡¯s ears. The force was too strong, and the closed cab door bounced a few more times, leaving a small gap. Gu yingxue tried her best to stay still and let the nket and some small pieces of cloth cover herself. Although Peng mu had searched once, who knew if he would search again. This was the cab where Cheng Huaiyu usually kept his needle and thread. Gu yingxue was covered in all kinds of nkets and rags in the corner. Knowing that Peng mu was back, Cheng Huaiyu boldly put Gu yingxue in the cab, and she really managed to escape. This cab was the darkest ce, and Gu yingxue was small and thin, so no one noticed her. ¡°Meet them!¡± Peng mu looked around the house and couldn¡¯t find her. He turned around and pped Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Cheng Huaiyu was directly sent flying to the cab door. Gu yingxue, who was in the cab, froze. Peng mu took a few steps forward, lifted Cheng Huaiyu up, and gave him two more ps.¡±Tell me, was it you? did you hide Gu yingxue?¡± Tears rolled down Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face. ¡°Husband, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand. What happened to Gu yingxue? Why would you say that? My husband, can you not hit me? I¡¯m in pain!¡± Chapter 1657 - 1657 His heart ached for her 1657 His heart ached for her In the dark, Gu yingxue looked at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t see Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s expression and was worried to death. Cheng Huaiyu said in a low voice, ¡± Xue ¡®er, there¡¯s no way to contact Xie Nanfeng now. We can only wait for him toe and find us. If, I¡¯m saying if something happens to them, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll hide you safely. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Seeing that Gu yingxue was about to speak again, Cheng Huaiyu stopped her and continued, ¡± Xue ¡®er, looking at the current situation, Kingng GE and Peng mu will definitely escape to the West. At that time, the Peng family¡¯s Army will charge into the capital, and you¡¯ll be safe. Gu yingxue¡¯s nose sniffled again, and her tears kept flowing.¡±What about you? Sister, can youe back with me?¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and agreed. I¡¯ll go back with you. Be a good girl and don¡¯t cry. After this, no matter how Peng mu treats me, don¡¯t make a sound, okay? When I was in Fuzhou, I killed Brother Yun¡¯s father, and Peng mu knew about it. So, when he was by my side, he was always on guard against me killing him. No matter what, he would always wake up. Moreover, I don¡¯t have any sharp weapons in my room. This is his defense against me. You saw it just now. I took off my earrings and wanted to kill him, but he reacted in an instant. So, if you had reallye out just now, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to him.¡± Gu yingxue was already sobbing uncontrobly. so Yingluo, so big sister Yingluo, big sister Yingluo, you burp. Are you like this because you reminded Yingluo and me? ¡± Cheng Huaiyu took out a newly embroidered handkerchief from the bedside cab and wiped Gu yingxue¡¯s tears. ¡°I just want to tell you that even if you have some martial arts, it¡¯s useless to kill him. Moreover, he was immune to poison, so poisoning him was useless. The knockout powder is useful, but he won¡¯t eat the food here. He¡¯s still on guard against me. ¡± This was the first time Gu yingxue felt so helpless. She felt even more helpless than when she was kidnapped by Lin Gui from kun city or when she was in the pce. Cheng Huaiyu sighed,¡¯I wonder what happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others. I¡¯m a little stupid. I trapped you here without making full preparations. Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu yingxue grabbed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say anymore. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Cheng Huaiyu patted her head and said,¡¯alright, go to sleep. We have to maintain our mental strength so that we can escape smoothly when the time is right. Be good and hide in that cab!¡± sister, ¡± Gu yingxue hugged Cheng Huaiyu. can I sleep with you? ¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡± ¡°No, this bed is very dirty. You¡¯re a clean little girl, don¡¯t dirty yourself. Also, the servant maids wille in in the morning, and only one of the four servant maids is loyal to me, so I can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t find out anything. Be good and suffer a little for the next few days, but you¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡± In the end, Cheng Huaiyu pushed Gu yingxue into the cupboard to sleep. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue nestled in the cupboard, letting the rags and balls of thread cover her. Her mind was filled with the scene of Cheng Huaiyu being abused, and her heart ached. This was the first time her heart ached for Cheng Huaiyu since she transmigrated. In the past, when she knew that Cheng Huaiyu was a mute when she was young, she didn¡¯t feel much when she was separated from her brother when her family was broken up and she was on the run with her brother. Now that she had seen it with her own eyes, she felt that Cheng Huaiyu was too pitiful. Chapter 1658 - 1658 Chapter 1658-overthinking 1658 Chapter 1658-overthinking When the two of them first met, she didn¡¯t like Cheng Huaiyu because she felt that he wasn¡¯t like the sun, was very sensitive, and delicate. She preferred girls who were cheerful, generous, and magnanimous. But now she understood that if the conditions allowed, who wouldn¡¯t want to be a cheerful and sunny girl? Gu yingxue had fallen asleep in a daze and had been dreaming the entire night. Her dreams were filled with Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s injuries and the ugly look of Peng mu trampling on Cheng Huaiyu. Meanwhile, Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She was thinking about how to send Gu yingxue to the Peng family Army without a hitch. She wasn¡¯t sure if anything had happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others, so she had to think a little more. If nothing happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others, he would wait for them to appear and hand Gu yingxue over to them. If anything happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others, she could only rely on herself. However, there were only two people she could trust in the entire Manor. One was her maidservant and the other was the housekeeper. She could only use her body to exchange with the housekeeper. Previously, she had let the housekeeper get away with it, so the housekeeper had secretly entered the pce to save Gu yingxue. If Peng mu found out about it, the Butler would definitely tell him everything. As for her maidservant, she was the same as her, unable to even leave the residence. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s heart felt cold. She didn¡¯t know what to do. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death, even though she wanted to reunite with her brother and brother Yun. Her brother was living well and could raise Brother Yun. She had no one in this world that she couldn¡¯t let go of. But now, there was Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue was the daughter that her foster parents liked very much. She was her younger sister. Even if they were not blood-rted, they were adopted by the same couple. Moreover, the little girl was pure, kind, and clean. She had not gotten married and had no children yet. She was as carefree as when her family was not in trouble. She would never have a bright life, but she hoped that Gu yingxue would. She owed her foster parents, so she would never let anything happen to Gu yingxue. Cheng Huaiyu, cheer up and protect Xue ¡®er. Let her return to her mother¡¯s side in one piece. ¡­¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The next morning, four maidservants brought medicine to treat Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s injuries. Gu yingxue saw it in the cab. Only one of them had a look of pity for Cheng Huaiyu, while the other three had a nk expression on their faces. They were used to it. After Cheng Huaiyu washed up and got dressed, she said weakly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very hungry. Get the kitchen to prepare food for me.¡± One of the maidservants went to instruct the kitchen, the other two cleaned up the mess in the room, and thest one helped Cheng Huaiyu to the desk. Cheng Huaiyu sat upright and began to practice writing. The maidservant began to doze off after reading for a while. Cheng Huaiyu changed a piece of paper and slowly wrote down. After writing a page, he blew on the ink and ced it at the bottom when it was dry. Then, he continued to write. After a while, the dishes were served, and the maidservant helped Cheng Huaiyu to the table to eat. ¡°Go ask the kitchen if they have fish. I want to eat fish for lunch.¡± Cheng Huaiyu ordered the maidservant after eating a few mouthfuls of porridge. The servant girl left, leaving only Cheng Huaiyu in the room. She quickly wrapped some dumplings and cakes with a handkerchief, packed an egg, and sent it to the closet. I¡¯ll bring the servant girl out in a while. You have half a quarter of an hour. Come out and drink some water. After she finished speaking, she retreated to the table. Chapter 1659 - 1659 Suddenly grew up 1659 Suddenly grew up Peng mu did note over for the entire day. At night, deep into the night, Peng mu came again. Just likest night, when he asked Cheng Huaiyu where Gu yingxue was, Cheng Huaiyu said she didn¡¯t know. He started to beat, scold, and humiliate her again. Gu yingxue could clearly see that Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s old injuries had yet to heal, and he was even more heartbroken. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She was so angry that she wanted to kill Peng mu, this pervert. She thought that Peng mu would leave at night, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. At night, Peng mu hugged Cheng Huaiyu to sleep. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you me me?¡± At this moment, Peng mu was clear-headed and not crazy. ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t me you. However, the next time you hit me, can you be gentler? I¡¯m afraid of pain.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll betray me again. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hide Gu yingxue.¡± Peng mu said, his heart aching. ¡°Then, does my husband still think that I¡¯ve hidden Gu yingxue away?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked sadly. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. I believe in Xiao Yu, I believe in Xiao Yu.¡± Peng mu hurriedly coaxed, ¡± little Yu, we might have to head west soon. And Yingluo ¡± Cheng Huaiyu leaned against Peng MU¡¯s chest, quietly waiting for him to continue. ¡°You know, our deal with the cloud ocean tribe. General Yuna said that King Yunhai liked a woman like you, so he might be jealous. Peng mu couldn¡¯t bear to continue. Gu yingxue clenched her fists in the cab. She was cursing Peng mu in her heart. Was this even a man? No, he should be asking if Peng mu was human. This was an animal, a person who was worse than an animal. ¡°My husband, do you want me to serve King Cloud Sea?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly sat up. ¡°Little Yu.¡± Peng mu pulled her into his arms. little Yu, it¡¯s only temporary, okay? ¡± ¡°But I only have my husband in my heart!¡± Cheng Huaiyu cried. She cried very sadly. ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Peng mu wiped her tears. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you back when things have stabilized. The men in the West don¡¯t care if the woman has been married or not. I will bring you back. You, you just need to stay with King Cloud Sea and be obedient. Xiao Yu, for my sake, can you sacrifice yourself?¡± Gu yingxue, who was in the cab, bit her lips until they bled. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She was afraid that she would make a sound and cause the two sisters to lose their lives. However, she didn¡¯t want to hear Peng MU¡¯s words anymore. ¡°Will my husband really take me back to his side?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked. ¡°I will. Little Yu, for my sake, can you bear with it?¡± Peng mu promised. ¡°I believe in my husband. For the sake of my husband¡¯s great matter, I, I¡¯m willing. I will be obedient.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said unwillingly. Peng MU¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll definitely bring you back.¡± Peng mu gently touched Cheng Huaiyu. after tonight, I won¡¯te looking for you. At that time, you can go with general Yun na and the others. So, little Yu, let me win.¡± Gu yingxue leaned against the cab and cried silently. She didn¡¯t want to bezy anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to be powerless to protect herself anymore. When she returned, she would enter first aunt¡¯s camp. She wanted to train herself so that no one could harm her. The feeling of not having the power to protect himself and watching his family and friends being bullied was really unbearable. At this moment, Gu yingxue suddenly grew up. Those days were gone forever. She would be a Gu yingxue that didn¡¯t belong to any of the sisters in the Gu family. Chapter 1660 - 1660 We can leave in a while 1660 We can leave in a while In the next two days, Peng mu didn¡¯te again. A few maids came from the pce and gave Cheng Huaiyu the best medicine. The bruises on her face had reduced by quite a bit. On the third day, someone came from the pce and asked a few maidservants to dress Cheng Huaiyu up. At night, Cheng Huaiyu was taken away. Gu yingxue was like an ant on a hot pan the entire night. She was so anxious that her mouth had blisters. Cheng Huaiyu was sent back at 11 pm. What Gu yingxue found strange was that the Butler had carried Cheng Huaiyu in. Not a single maidservant followed. ¡°Xue ¡®er,¡± The Butler was still there. Cheng Huaiyu leaned on the bed and called out to Gu yingxue. When Gu yingxue came out, Cheng Huaiyu looked a little ufortable. after two hours, the housekeeper will send you out. At that time, you will dress up as a maidservant and follow him. He will take you to find Xie Nanfeng. Cheng Huaiyu said. ¡°How about you?¡± Gu yingxue nced at the Butler and then asked Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunityter.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said with certainty, ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Butler. don¡¯t worry,dy Gu. I¡¯ll send you off in two hours. I¡¯ll senddy Cheng to meet you by then. The Butler nodded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t want to guess what Cheng Huaiyu had promised the Butler to make the Butler take this risk. ¡°You should go rest! I have some things to say to Xue ¡®er.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said to the Butler. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave. Don¡¯t worry, the maidservants won¡¯t disturb you, and the Prince won¡¯te again tonight.¡± The Butler looked at Cheng Huaiyu and smiled a few times with ill intentions before leaving. Gu yingxue squatted by the bed and looked at the new marks on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s neck. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. It was extremely ufortable. Cheng Huaiyu smiled and looked at Gu yingxue. ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re very smart, you must have guessed it. So, when we return to the great Zhou Dynasty in the future, can you not tell anyone about my experience?¡± Gu yingxue nodded. She felt a lump in her throat. no, sister. No. You¡¯re the best girl and my best sister. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Big brother Xiao Jin and I will protect you. If anyone dares to say anything about you, I will kill him!¡± Cheng Huaiyu also had tears in her eyes,¡±yes, I believe in Xue ¡®er.¡± I¡¯m sure Xue ¡®er will be able to take good care of me in the future.¡± Cheng Huaiyu held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and continued, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, in the future, if mother and father are still angry with me, you have to help me. That time, I really didn¡¯t know that mother was pregnant. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so willful. After I became a mother, I was able to understand how much pain my mother¡¯s heart had been in.¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. sister, we¡¯ll have younger brothers and sisters in the future. We¡¯ll have them. As long as we live well in the future. Just let the past go. Sister, you¡¯re tired, go to sleep! I¡¯ll only have the energy to escape after I¡¯ve slept well.¡± Cheng Huaiyu pointed at the desk. there¡¯s a bag over there. It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring so many things. Help me carry themter! Don¡¯t lose it. ¡± Gu yingxue nodded. I don¡¯t know if my brother has found me a sister-inw yet, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu continued. I really want my brother to find a girl who loves him and dotes on him so that he can live a peaceful life. Gu yingxue said,¡±he will. Brother Xiao Jin will definitely find a good girl to apany him for the rest of his life.¡± Big brother Xiao Jin will definitely be safe and sound.¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯and Xinxin. Xinxin is of marriageable age this year, so she can marry Mr. Zhou. I hope they can live a happy life.¡± Chapter 1661 - 1661 Only me 1661 Only me Gu yingxue nodded and said,¡±I will.¡± Sister Xinxin and brother ah Yuan would definitely be happy. Brother ah Yuan¡¯s only goal in this life is sister Xinxin. If they can¡¯t be happy, then no one can!¡± Cheng Huaiyu deeply agreed,¡¯I used to think that young master Zhou was a good man. She was very happy that Xinxin could have such a good man. Xinxin is the first good friend I¡¯ve ever had in my life, and I hope that she can live a peaceful and smooth life.¡± and my Brother Yun. I hope he can grow up healthily, study, or be a famous schr. I hope he can be an ordinary person and marry a wife who we can understand. As she spoke, Cheng Huaiyu fell asleep. Gu yingxue was scared to death. She quickly checked her breathing and realized that she had fallen asleep. She felt as if Cheng Huaiyu was giving herst words, telling her about the family and friends she cared about the most in her life. Fortunately, she had only fallen asleep. Gu yingxue covered Cheng Huaiyu with a nket and tidied up herself. Then, she went to get the bag that Cheng Huaiyu had mentioned. The bag was quite big. She didn¡¯t open it and just carried it. Not long after, the Butler came over. Gu yingxue wanted to say hello to Cheng Huaiyu, but seeing that she was sleeping soundly, she didn¡¯t disturb her. Anyway, she would be able to see her in the afternoon. The sky was still dark, so the housekeeper took her out from the main entrance. There were many guards in the manor, and they asked the housekeeper what he was doing out so early in the morning and what the maidservant was carrying. The housekeeper used some silver and told the guards that they were about to head west. He wanted to bring some valuable things back to his family and asked the guards not to spread the news. The steward¡¯s bag of silver was very heavy, and the guard also gave him face. Then, Gu yingxue followed the Butler out of the manor. She didn¡¯t know that Cheng Huaiyu, who was in the room, had opened his eyes when she left and sat up to dress up. Not long after she left the manor, the housekeeper sent her to a carriage, and the coachman was Xie Nanfeng. When she saw Xie Nanfeng, Gu yingxue heaved a sigh of relief and kept the dagger in her hand. ¡°You have to bring my sister outter!¡± After getting on the carriage, Gu yingxue worriedly told the Butler. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dy Gu.¡± The Butler smiled and nodded, then gave Xie Nanfeng a token. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving then, Yueyue.¡± Xie Nanfeng took the token and felt bad for her, but in the end, he whipped his horse and left. When they reached the city gate, Gu yingxue realized that something was wrong. They were going out of the city. The security was so tight. Weren¡¯t they waiting for her sister? However, there were many guards at the city gate, so it was not appropriate for her to ask. After looking at the token and passing through, Gu yingxue opened the curtain and asked, ¡± ¡°General Xie, where¡¯s my sister? Are we not going to wait for her?¡± ¡°Miss Cheng, you¡¯ll be out in the afternoon,¡± Xie Nanfeng said, expressionless. Gu yingxue kept feeling that something was wrong. She pulled Xie Nanfeng.¡±General Xie, do you think that my sister didn¡¯t n toe out at all? It¡¯s hard to get a token to leave the city, so how is she going to get out in the afternoon?¡± Xie Nanfeng did not say anything. Gu yingxue was stunned. is it ¡­ Is it because my sister had the chance to go with you but she gave it to me? ¡± Xie Nanfeng pursed his lips and still didn¡¯t answer. Gu yingxue was so angry that she shouted,¡±say it! Was it like this? Was it like this? How could he do this? How could you do this? What right do you have to take me away?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, this is miss Cheng¡¯s idea,¡± Xie Nanfeng said, feeling sorry for her. Don¡¯t mess around, there will be more inquiries on the way, we have to meet up with the Peng family Army as soon as possible.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1662 - 1662 Writing a letter to second uncle 1662 Writing a letter to second uncle After walking for an entire day and using that token to pass through who knows how many checkpoints, they finally arrived at the town closest to East swaying city. The moment she saw Peng Eng, Gu yingxue¡¯s mental state finally copsed. She ran over and hugged him.¡±Second Biao brother, save big sister, save my big sister. Please, I beg you, go and save my sister!¡± Peng Eng hugged Gu yingxue and looked at Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng shook his head. Peng Eng sighed. Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s go back first. Grandfather and the others are very worried about you. They¡¯ve already sent people to wait for you. You should go back with them. Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not going back.¡± If you don¡¯t save my sister, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Peng Eng frowned,¡¯be good! Fifth uncle was in Lin city, so he didn¡¯te. Fifth aunt came to kun city when she heard that you were in trouble. Don¡¯t you know that fifth aunt is already pregnant?¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and cried. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not going back. If my sister isn¡¯t back, I won¡¯t go back. It¡¯s no use no matter what you say!¡± Gu yingxue was usually all smiles. However, when she got stubborn, no one in the Gu family could do anything to her. In the past, she would listen to Gu nianyuan. Now that Gu nianyuan was in the capital, there was no way to persuade her. Peng Eng had no choice but to let her rest first. Gu yingxue was unwilling and followed Peng Eng. No matter how Peng Eng threatened her or how he threatened to punish her ording to military regtions, she was determined to follow him. Inside the tent, Xie Nanfeng took out a map. ¡°This is the map given by miss Cheng. It¡¯s their route to the West. Some people from the cloud Sea tribe have returned. Miss Cheng said that they will set off on the 6th of September.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Peng Eng took it and spread it out,¡±the 6th of September?¡± Isn¡¯t it three dayster?¡± Xie Nanfeng nodded,¡±yes, in three days.¡± Because three of Peng MU¡¯s women were already pregnant, they were collecting medicinal herbs and such. Three dayster, they¡¯ll set off from this battery and pass by here, here, and Huahua.¡± After he finished speaking, Xie Nanfeng took out a letter. ¡°This is the news that miss Cheng has found out. The first Prince of the cloud Sea tribe has died, and the situation in the West has be a situation where several forcesbined are no weaker than the cloud Sea tribe. At that time, the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s Army will all arrive in the West to help.¡± Peng Eng muttered to himself for a while and asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Yu? Did she say how she escaped?¡± Xie Nanfeng nced at Gu yingxue before saying, ¡± ¡°Miss Cheng said that Lord Cheng and third miss are in the West. Maybe she will meet them if she follows them. She told us not to worry!¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu yingxue interrupted him. that¡¯s definitely not the case. Her sister definitely wanted to wait for brother Xiao Jin toe back in great Zhou. She must have gone there because she can only bring one person with her. She can¡¯t leave.¡± Gu yingxue pulled on Peng Eng and said,¡±second brother, let¡¯s send out the troops!¡± Let¡¯s send out our troops and save my sister before they enter the desert, okay?¡± Peng Eng sighed,¡±Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll report this to grandfather and uncle.¡± Go and rest, I won¡¯t chase you away.¡± ¡°I want to write a letter to second uncle. I want to write a letter to second uncle,¡± Gu yingxue said. Peng Eng nodded,¡±alright, write it.¡± If he sent a message tonight, he would know the result tomorrow. Tonight, you can sleep in my tent and we¡¯ll see the results tomorrow. You¡¯re also a member of the Peng family, so don¡¯t let the soldiers think that you¡¯re not mature enough.¡± Chapter 1663 - 1663 Chapter 1663-the Army of the cloud Sea 1663 Chapter 1663-the Army of the cloud Sea On the fifth day of the ninth month, Peng Eng led an Army of 100000 and charged to the Lang GE Capital city. Kingng GE was shocked and furious. How could it be so coincidental that the Peng family Army had attacked not long after they had decided to set off? He suspected that there were spies around them, but only he, Peng mu, and general Yun na knew about this. He could guarantee that he had never revealed anything. Peng mu had been under his watch recently. As for general Yun na, they didn¡¯t even know thenguage, so who could he tell? Now was not the time to find out who the spy was, but the time to escape. Kun city could provide the Peng family Army with an endless supply of troops, but they didn¡¯t have any. Therefore, on the night of the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Kingng GE led his son and daughter-inw, as well as a lot of gold and silver treasures, and fled to the West. Cheng Huaiyu stayed by general Yun NA¡¯s side the entire time. She didn¡¯t have anything to bring with her, so she wasn¡¯t flustered at all. After leaving the capital, they headed west and escaped ording to the original route. Peng mu looked at Cheng Huaiyu, who was snuggling up to general Yun na, and was in an extremely bad mood. However, he had no choice, they had to live. Gu yingxue waited for an entire day before Bai Yi and Bai Jiu arrived. They were sent by Gu shouxin to protect her. When they arrived, she got on her horse and chased after them. She prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Peng mu would not find out about all this. That way, her sister could still be alive. Otherwise, Yingluo would ¡­ ¡­¡­ At the same time, quicksand country was also experiencing a Great War. Princess Ajil led an Army of 100000 to attack quicksand country, and Gu Xin was the one to fight. Gu Xin wore her battle robe and stood on top of a City Tower made ofrge rocks. She looked at the Army of the cloud Sea that was getting closer and closer with a determined look in her eyes. An Army of 100000, why didn¡¯t you bring more people? She had already set up an ambush at the foot of the city gate, and she was just waiting to see how lethal her sister¡¯s cooking was. However, Angel stopped before he got close to the ambush. Angel felt danger, a strong sense of danger. Gu Xin furrowed her brows as she looked at the bright and beautiful woman in a red battle robe. If she didn¡¯t know that quicksand country was a tight-knit group, she would have suspected that someone had informed them. ¡°Bring me the arrows!¡± Gu Xin stretched out her hand and shouted. If you don¡¯t want to fall into the trap, I¡¯ll force you in! He pulled the bow and loaded the arrow, aimed and shot. Whoosh! Looking at the thin figure on the city wall, Angel quickly took out his bow, loaded an arrow, and shot at the iing arrow. The two arrows collided in the air and then fell to the ground. ¡°Princess!¡± The soldier beside Angel shouted in confusion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°There¡¯s an ambush in front. Let the soldiers pass through from the side!¡± Angel said in a deep voice as he looked at the ground not far away. Gu Xin, who was on the city gate tower, saw the enemy¡¯s actions and called the Deputy general beside her over. She ordered them to go and block the enemy and force them into a trap. She also gave a few instructions to the other Deputy general. Gu Xin was deeply suspicious of how the other party could tell that there was a trap there. Very quickly, the two armies met. From the rear, Angel saw the situation clearly. The enemy soldiers were forcing them to go to the ce she thought was a trap, but when they reached a certain range, the enemy soldiers no longer moved forward. Angel felt even more threatened. The two sides were engaged in a heated battle, but no one noticed that after Gu Xin¡¯s Deputy general went down the City Tower, he went back to the camp and led the Army to the back of Yunhai¡¯s Army. Angel cursed. This was probably the first time in her life that she had underestimated her enemy. She turned her horse around and went back to the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s Army. Because of her turning around, many generals of the cloud Sea Army followed her. Gu Xin, who was on the city gate tower,ughed. Chapter 1666 - 1666 I’m relieved 1666 I¡¯m relieved These four-piece set were the four killing weapons that grandma Xiao had given them. This time, they came by sea. Considering that Xie Zhiyi¡¯s martial arts skills weren¡¯t good, grandma Xiao gave Xie Zhiyi all of her stock. Gu Xin only got it from Xie Zhiyi this morning. In the end, it was just as Lu Zheng had said in his letter, Angel was immune to all poisons. Since he was immune to poison, he could only rely on force. Gu Xin ate a Jade bead and was full of energy again. This time, she beat up ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er. However, Angel was still the princess of the West who could stand side by side with the number one warrior. Even if she was beaten up badly, she still had the strength to fight back. This was the first time Gu Xin felt like she was being beaten up. She hadn¡¯t suffered like this since she was ten years old. No one hit her, or rather, those who hit her basically didn¡¯t have a good ending. Or rather, they couldn¡¯t hit her. However, it did not work on Angel. Not only could Angel hit her, but he could also hurt her and even hurt her with his knife. Of course, Angel was also seriously injured. In the end, Angel¡¯s guards and white four mo Fei came. Both of them had lost a lot of blood, but white four mo Fei only had two people, while the other side had a few people. They didn¡¯t fight and ran away with their short master. This was the first time Gu Xin was injured. In the past, she had never been cut by a knife or hit by a stone when she was peeling fruit. It was as if she didn¡¯t even know what it felt like to be injured. This time, he was truly experiencing it. It really hurt! White four had some hemostatic on him so he fed it to Gu Xin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The two of them didn¡¯t dare to ride on the same horse as Gu Xin, so they could only let Gu Xin ride on her own horse while the two of them shared one. After her wound stopped bleeding, Gu Xin ate a Jade bead and regained her energy to ride the horse even though it was very painful. Not long after, Xue Qianyu arrived on a horse. Seeing that Gu Xin could still ride her own horse, he did not ask further. When they returned to the city, Xue Qianyu was scolded by Gu Hui. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you taking her along? She had a wound on her shoulder and a wound on her leg, yet you still let her ride the horse alone? Go back and tell niannian, see if she¡¯ll say no!¡± Gu Hui said unhappily. big sister, I thought Chenchen. Xue qianxun wanted to exin, but after thinking about it, she decided not to. The Gu sisters were protective of their own, just like second uncle Gu. It was useless to say anything more. Gu Hui sighed and went to see Gu Xin. Gu Xin was happily eating the porridge that Xie Zhiyi fed her, ¡± ¡°Yiyi, you¡¯re the best. It¡¯s been a long time since someone fed me. Yiyi is my precious!¡± Xie Zhiyi rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡± I don¡¯t dare to be your treasure. If brother ah Yuan finds out, he¡¯ll immediately send someone to send me back. So, for my own good, don¡¯t treat me like a treasure!¡± hahahaha! Gu Xinughed foolishly. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let brother Yuanyuan know. I¡¯m telling you, I finally felt at ease after seeing the seventh Princess today.¡± Xie Zhiyi asked her,¡¯what do you mean? Because it¡¯s too ugly?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± it¡¯s not because she¡¯s too ugly. It¡¯s because her beauty is something that brother Yuan Yuan can¡¯t appreciate. Brother Yuanyuan likes girls with Willow-leaf eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, a small nose, a small mouth, and a palm-faced face like me. The seventh Princess had a big face, big eyes, thick eyebrows, a thick mouth, a high nose bridge, and a sharp chin. She was not the type that brother Yuanyuan liked. Hahaha!¡± Xie Zhiyi was speechless,¡¯ran ran, didn¡¯t you go to catch her? It feels like you¡¯re here to see how she looks. Xinxin, you can¡¯t be like this. You can¡¯t like him more than he likes you. We need to find someone who loves me more than I love him.¡± Chapter 1667 - 1667 You have good taste 1667 You have good taste Gu Hui happened to hear this when she came in. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You two little girls, you haven¡¯t even gotten married, and you¡¯re already starting toprehend?¡± Xie Zhiyi stuck out his tongue in embarrassment and continued to feed Gu Xin. big sister, ¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and asked Gu Hui, ¡± who loves who more, you or big brother-inw? ¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Hui pursed her lips and said,¡±of course, I love him more.¡± You know, the things I like have never escaped from my grasp. It was like what Yiyi said, that was lowering herself. First of all, the person we love the most should be ourselves. No one¡¯s position can surpass our own in our hearts. By doing this, whether you love him more or he loves you more, you can get over it when you¡¯re hurt. In everything, going too far is as bad as not enough. There is not only love between men and women in this world, there are also many other feelings.¡± Xie Zhiyi was taken aback. Gu Hui looked at her and smiled. Yiyi, you can find a man you like. You don¡¯t have to consider other aspects. The most important thing is your heart. If he likes you, then it¡¯ll be a happy ending. If he doesn¡¯t like you, then it¡¯s because he has no taste, and we don¡¯t have to keep you. You¡¯ve liked a lot of things since you were young, and it¡¯s different every year. So, if someone doesn¡¯t like you, you might not like them anymore next year. One day, you¡¯ll be able to find someone you like, and someone who likes you.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and looked at Xie Zhiyi in surprise, ¡± ¡°Yiyi, do you have a man you like? You didn¡¯t even tell me!¡± ¡°No,¡± Xie Zhiyi shook his head. It¡¯s just that my mother wants me to get married, so I¡¯m a little hesitant.¡± ¡°Who does Auntie Peng like?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Gu Hui originally wanted to let Gu Xin rest, but seeing that Gu Xin was in high spirits, she let her be and gossiped with the other two girls. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s Lord Qian, ¡± Xie Zhiyi whispered. he¡¯s Lord Qian. brother Qian? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. brother Qian has someone he likes! Xie Zhiyi felt wronged and said,¡¯that¡¯s right! I told my mother that Lord Qian had someone he liked. If it wasn¡¯t for the bad atmosphere, my mother would have gone to ask Lord Qian. I promise, I¡¯ve never considered Lord Qian. He¡¯s a flower lover, with outstanding looks, young and promising, and it¡¯s obvious that he has someone in his heart. I don¡¯t dare to think in that direction at all.¡± Gu Huiughed,¡±why are you promising me?¡± I¡¯m not a sweetheart with a lot of money.¡± Xie Zhiyi blushed. ¡°Yo! You guys are talking about old Qian!¡± At this moment, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang came in. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s face turned even redder. How could she not see that Lord Qian and Princess Jinghe were in love with each other? but Princess Jinghe refused to admit it, and her mother did not believe her. She insisted on gathering them together, which was so annoying. ¡°Sister Zhen, has brother Qian not confessed to you yet?¡± Gu Xin asked directly, ¡± sister Zhen, many madams at brother Qian¡¯s age want him to be their son-inw. Why didn¡¯t you remind him? ¡± ¡°You little worrier!¡± Princess Jinghe stepped forward and touched Gu Xin¡¯s forehead. Then, she looked at Xie Zhiyi. I say, you¡¯re a youngdy who usually looks so magnanimous. Why are you so petty when you encounter such a situation? ¡± Can¡¯t you just tell your mother that you love your second cousin? It wasn¡¯t like Peng Eng and Yi Ling could get together anyway. Even if it¡¯s possible, can¡¯t we just help you snatch the groom?¡± Xie Zhiyi,¡±Wanwan.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of gossip,¡¯what, what, what? Yiyi, you¡¯ve fallen for second brother Peng? Second brother Peng is very good. Yiyi, you have good taste!¡± Chapter 1668 - 1668 Chapter 1668-a big gift 1668 Chapter 1668-a big gift N?v(el)B\\jnn He sanniang took a piece of cake and ate it. She told Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Little Xinxin, no matter how good that Peng Eng is, he¡¯s still like a piece of wood. Little Yiyi¡¯s heart is bitter!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Other than the thick-skinned Peng sang, the rest of the Peng family were like wooden blocks. Little Yiyi, if you want to learn from sister Hui, let¡¯s just block the wall and kiss her on the head!¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s small face was so red that it looked like it could drip blood. Gu Xinughed out loud. hahahaha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s third brother Peng. He used to say that he liked me, but he came here and got beaten up. If it wasn¡¯t for eldest sister¡¯s initiative, eldest brother-inw would have had to dy it for a year or two.¡± Princess Jinghe sat beside Gu Xin and said mysteriously, ¡± you guys don¡¯t know this, but Pengze was simply too much back then. He didn¡¯t panic when he was in his arms and was arrogant in the goddess Kingdom. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Gu Hui interrupted her, ¡± you¡¯d better take it easy, Princess. Why are you talking nonsense to a youngdy? ¡± Princess Jinghe was indignant,¡±what little girl!¡± They were both 15 years old this year. In the great Zhou Dynasty, many people of their age were already married. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± He sanniang agreed,¡±that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve heard about it from the big Sisters in the camp.¡± A man like general ze who doesn¡¯t get himself into trouble is a true gentleman who can be entrusted with everything.¡± Xie Zhiyi was a little mature for his age, and Gu Xin didn¡¯t waste her time in the West for the past year. Both of them understood what she meant, so they asked Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe did. Afterwards, Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s admiration for Peng ze rose to another level. He could even endure this. He was indeed a child of the Peng family! In the end, Gu Xin concluded,¡¯so, Yiyi likes second brother Peng, but he doesn¡¯t notice it. Yiyi is also shy. Brother Qian likes sister Zhen, and sister Zhen also likes brother Qian. But what do you twock?¡± Princess Jinghe rolled her eyes,¡±what¡¯scking?¡± I¡¯m just missing you. If I were to marry him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get you to add makeup for me. My good sister, how can I not give you makeup?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, okay, I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely go back earlier and urge sister Zhen to marry my brother-inw Zhen. Then, I¡¯ll give her a big gift!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded in satisfaction,¡±good!¡± I asked him to draw you the Four seasons of the year when you weren¡¯t in kun city. You know his painting skills, I guarantee you¡¯ll be in his ce!¡± Gu Xin immediately hugged Princess Jinghe, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, you¡¯re so good! I wish you to grow old together and have a child soon!¡± Princess Jingheughedcently,¡±hahahaha!¡± The girlsughed and joked as if the battle just now had not happened. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after being rescued by the guards and making sure that there were no pursuers, she changed to a carriage when she reached the camp and rushed all the way to Cloud Sea Royal City. There was almost no rest along the way, and they arrived at the capital seven dayster. She looked a little weak. Although her luck was as good as Gu Xin¡¯s, she didn¡¯t have any good medicine on her. In addition, she had used up a lot of energy from the journey. When she arrived at the capital, she went straight back to the pce and did not return to her residence. King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud Sea had already received the news of their defeat. They were stunned to see their daughter so weak. Their daughters had never been injured like this since they were born. How fierce must the other party be! Then, without them knowing, how terrifying had quicksand country¡¯s power reached? ¡°Father, mother, quicksand, Gotz, and sarin have joined forces!¡± This was the first thing Angel said after drinking a ss of water. Chapter 1669 - 1669 Chapter 1669-both sides suffer 1669 Chapter 1669-both sides suffer ¡°Didn¡¯t we already guess that?¡± Queen Yunhai said as she went forward to support Angel. mother, what we thought before was that quicksand relied on goz and sarin. However, from what I see today, it¡¯s the exact opposite. Goz and sarin should be relying on quicksand. Angel said firmly. what is the weapon in the letter that is so powerful that it doesn¡¯t require human control? ¡± King Cloud Sea asked. ¡°Your daughter does not know. At that time, when his daughter had reached the city, she had felt a strong sense of danger. As expected, there was a trap ahead. My daughter asked the soldiers to go around from the side, and they surrounded us from the side, forcing us into the trap. Some of the soldiers probably didn¡¯t see it and went to the trap on their way back. Then, there were a few thunderous sounds and a strange smell. The soldiers were sent flying by the trap.¡± Angel described the process. ¡°There¡¯s also that Dugu Xin. Her moves are strange, and her physical strength is no weaker than my daughter¡¯s. Her daughter¡¯s injuries were all caused by her. She¡¯s so confident and doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of our Yunhai at all.¡± Angel continued. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl from the East, but you¡¯re better?¡± Queen Yunhai was in disbelief. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not weaker than her daughter. Although she was injured, her injuries were not as serious as mine. Her daughter suspected that she was the one who had poisoned the soldiers previously. We were all exhausted, but she recovered after taking the pills. She must be very skilled in medicine!¡± Said angel with certainty. ¡°This Lao Ai ¡­¡± Queen Yunhai couldn¡¯t ept that a girl of the same age was more powerful than her daughter. ¡°Twenty thousand soldiers died this time, and over thirty thousand were injured. They didn¡¯t pursue, probably because they didn¡¯t have many things left. In my opinion, we should take this opportunity to attack again!¡± King Cloud Sea said in a deep voice. there¡¯s a letter from the Yun side. Great Zhou has already sent troops to thenge Kingdom. They have something that can destroy the city wall. Your Majesty, Ajil, do you think this thing is the same as the one in Princess Xinxin¡¯s hands? ¡± Queen Yunhai had thought of this. King Cloud Sea and Ajil were both stunned. They looked at King Cloud Sea in disbelief. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Although Kingng GE said that he controlled the movement of things on the sea surface, he didn¡¯t say anything. But it was so big that he couldn¡¯t see the end. Could he guarantee that his people had gone to the other side of the sea? Could they make sure that the quicksand was not connected to the East? Don¡¯t forget, the king of quicksand Kingdom came to the desert from the East and finally settled down in the West.¡± Queen Yunhai exined. ¡°If that¡¯s the case ¡­¡± King Cloud sea¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Royal father, Royal mother, general Yuuna must have escaped back with the people from thengge Kingdom. As for the great Zhou, they would most likely give chase. A few hundred years ago, didn¡¯t a portion of the people from the great Zhou¡¯snd also escape to the West? For example, both Gotz¡¯s and sarin¡¯s ancestors were from that side. Perhaps, great Zhou has the same n as us. We want to upy the East, but they also want to upy the West. ¡°So ¡­ Hehe ¡­¡± Angel stopped. ¡°So, the best way is to take down quicksand and the other countries. Otherwise, when the great Zhoues over and makes contact with the other countries, we¡¯ll be dead for sure.¡± King Cloud Sea said. but, if we start a war with quicksand and and end up with both sides suffering losses, great Zhou will be able to upy the West without losing a single soldier. Queen Yunhai didn¡¯t quite agree with the father and daughter¡¯s idea. Chapter 1670 - 1670 Caught up 1670 Caught up why don¡¯t we ally with the forces in the West and wait for the great Zhou Empire to attack? then, we can capture them all in one fell swoop! King Cloud Sea said. Queen Yunhai had the same idea. ¡°Dugu Xin looks very determined, and she doesn¡¯t seem to want to be on our side,¡± said Angel hesitantly. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll agree.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Queen Yunhai thought for a moment and said,¡±Angel, after you¡¯ve recovered, you can take some people and go to quicksand Kingdom, then to salin and to goz. It was almost time for Yunna and the others to return. Calcting the time, he would be there in November. If we can¡¯t convince him, we won¡¯t fight this winter and we¡¯ll still have time to rest!¡± ¡°Your mother is right,¡± King Cloud Sea nodded. We¡¯ll send people to the other three countries to send letters. After you¡¯ve rested, we¡¯ll go to them one by one!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t think about the present from the past,¡± said Angel, shaking her head. If their goods were really transported from the sea, they could start a war in the winter, and it would definitely be beneficial to them! I¡¯ll go to quicksand country. Father and mother, take one of you to the Sarlin tribe and the Gaozi Kingdom, and leave the other one to guard the capital. No matter what, it¡¯s best if we can negotiate for now.¡± King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud Sea looked at each other and agreed with Angel. Then, the family of three began to prepare. At night, Lu Zheng was called to the study by Angel. Hearing Angel¡¯s description, Lu Zheng knew that Pengze had returned with many things. After hearing Angel¡¯s decision, he changed his mind. He decided not to bring second white and the rest back for now. He wanted to stay in the sea of clouds. The Army of the cloud Sea was truly massive. Before the great Zhou Army had arrived, relying on quicksand Gotz and salin would indeed have resulted in both sides suffering. He didn¡¯t want too many casualties in quicksand country because it was quicksand country that had protected Xinxin when she was in her most difficult time. ¡°When the timees, you will follow me to quicksand country and find an opportunity to fish out their grain reserves and their current military strength. You¡¯re not like a general, act more honestly and ask questions of a higher standard so that they¡¯ll lower their guard against you.¡± Ajil instructed Lu Yang. Ever since Lu Zheng went to Liangjing with Queen Yunhai, Angel had a lot of trust in Him. It was a pity that such a good-looking person, who was good at everything, did not know martial arts. Otherwise, she would have considered making him the Prince Consort. Lu Zheng did not know what was going on in angel¡¯s mind. Otherwise, he would have been very d that he had never shown that he knew Kung Fu. Aftering out of Angel¡¯s room, Lu Zheng changed his clothes in the middle of the night and went to look for second white and the rest. ¡­¡­ In the Lang GE Kingdom, Gu yingxue, apanied by Bai Yi and Bai Jiu, had already left the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s border. They were heading towards the ce on the map. Behind them, there was a long team of people transporting rations. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This time, they had the mentality of directly attacking their base in the West. Therefore, they could notck rations. In order to transport the Army¡¯s grain in the desert, there had to be a team to transport water. Otherwise, one would die of thirst. Gu yingxue¡¯s entire body was wrapped up, leaving only her face exposed. She rode on the camel and saw a person sitting up from a pile of corpses not far away. Her eyes lit up, and she got off the camel and ran over. White shirt and white nine hurried after him. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± After Gu yingxue ran closer, she confirmed that the person in front of her was the Butler and asked anxiously. Chapter 1671 - 1671 Chapter 1671-shameless 1671 Chapter 1671-shameless ¡°Gdy Gu! Miss Gu, please save me. I beg you, please save me!¡± When the Butler saw Gu yingxue, it was as if he had seen a fairy. He knelt down and begged for help. ¡°Get up and talk. Where¡¯s my sister? What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with them?¡± Gu yingxue pulled him up. ¡°Miss Cheng, she, she¡¯s with the Prince and the others.¡± The Butler¡¯s eyes darted around, not daring to look at Gu yingxue. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Bai Yi pulled Gu yingxue away and kicked the Butler hard. Then, he pulled out his sword and pressed it against the Butler¡¯s neck. Gu yingxue stood beside Bai Yi and looked at the Butler. ¡°Tell me, how¡¯s Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s current situation?¡± Bai Yi asked coldly. ¡°She ¡­ She ¡­ She¡¯s with the Prince,¡± Blood trickled down the corner of the Butler¡¯s mouth. With a knife to his neck, his entire body trembled. ¡°Cut off his hand and give him some medicine!¡± Bai Yi didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately instructed white nine. White nine shed the Butler¡¯s wound. Then, she took out a bottle of medicine and sprinkled it on the Butler¡¯s wound. ¡°Tell me everything that happened after Cheng Huaiyu left the capital. If you¡¯re hiding anything, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± White shirt said coldly. ¡°Say, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say.¡± The Butler was shocked. He endured the pain and answered truthfully. Gu yingxue¡¯s tears had not stopped since he answered her honestly. Cheng Huaiyu had been discovered. It was that day when she had asked the Butler to send Gu yingxue to find Xie Nanfeng. After returning, the Butler had sneaked into Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s room and was discovered by Peng MU¡¯s servant girl. This maidservant didn¡¯t expose Cheng Huaiyu in the beginning and had already set off. Because Cheng Huaiyu was in Yun NA¡¯s car, Yun na didn¡¯t care at all and directly touched Cheng Huaiyu. Peng mu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was about to warn Yun na, but in the end, the maidservant stood up and spoke about this matter. She said that Cheng Huaiyu had an affair with the Butler. Peng mu was mad with anger on the spot. He found the Butler and interrogated him, revealing everything. Peng mu tied the Butler up and went to question Yun na if he had told Cheng Huaiyu the escape route and the departure date. When Yun na heard this, how could he miss having no one in his arms? he was practically hugging a vicious woman. It turned out that Cheng Huaiyu had learned the Westernnguage by herself and heard the conversation between Yun na and his men. N?v(el)B\\jnn This was the second time that Peng mu had been betrayed by Cheng Huaiyu, but he wasn¡¯t as crazy as he was the first time and didn¡¯t want to kill Cheng Huaiyu. He was very calm and only told Yun na not to forget about his brothers after he was done enjoying himself. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to bite her tongue tomit suicide, but her tongue was cut off by Peng mu. Peng mu told her, ¡± ¡°You should be mute for life. The heavens gave you a chance to speak, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± As a result, Cheng Huaiyu became a naked ything for people to y with. Before their troops could decide on another route, Peng Eng and the great Zhou Army had already caught up to them. It was at this moment that the Butler escaped death and pretended to be dead in the pile of corpses. He didn¡¯t know anything else. you ¡­ When you brought me out of the pce, did you already tease my sister? ¡± Gu yingxue looked at the Butler with red eyes and asked hoarsely. ¡°Lady Gu, this is very dangerous. Why would I do it without any benefits? Even if you used your brain to think, you could also imagine what she had sacrificed. I have plenty of silver. I¡¯ve never seen a beautiful young woman of her age. What do I want if I don¡¯t want her?¡± The Butler had already given up. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Gu yingxue punched the Butler¡¯s face. Chapter 1672 - 1672 Three important news 1672 Three important news ¡°I¡¯m shameless!¡± The Butler red at Gu yingxue. miss Gu, your life was given to you by miss Cheng. Do you know that? If I didn¡¯t bring you out, the king would have cleaned you up and given you to general yuena. The day I brought you out, the news of the Prince and general yuena¡¯s defeat came back. His Majesty ns to use you to calm general Yuuna down.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t The Cloth Shop¡¯s shopkeepere to pick you up that day? it was me! In the past few months, I¡¯ve already seen that there¡¯s something going on between miss Cheng and The Cloth Shop¡¯s shopkeeper. I thought he was her lover! The result was that it was a spy from the great Zhou. I wanted to keep you for a few days so that I could possess her. It would be best if you kept her and I kept possessing her. In the end, if the king wanted to escape, miss Cheng would have a chance to find the shopkeeper of The Cloth Shop. However, my token can only protect one person. If there¡¯s you, there¡¯s no her. If there¡¯s her, there¡¯s no you. I knew that she would choose to protect you, so I gave it to you without hesitation. She also apanied me for two days!¡± ¡°Hahahaha,dy Gu, you¡¯re ady, you don¡¯t understand that feeling. Anyway, it¡¯s worth it even if I die. I¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t bear to hear this. She snatched white Nine¡¯s knife and stabbed the Butler. Her hands trembled as she looked at the Butler¡¯s defeated expression. She fell into the sand and started crying. ¡°Why? Why did he have to be so stupid? Why?¡± ¡°Sister, why did you ¡­¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu yingxue sat on the sand and cried her heart out. White shirt sighed. He did not know what to say. He didn¡¯t meet Cheng Huaiyu, but he knew that miss Cheng had sent three important messages back to the great Zhou Dynasty. One was about the Xing Nan Kingdom. If she didn¡¯t give the news to Xie Nanfeng to send it back to the great Zhou in time, the Yi family Army in the North would have suffered heavy losses from the Xing Nan Kingdom because half of the great Zhou¡¯s Army had arrived at kun city. The second was the spy in the Peng family. If she had not given the news, the few spies who had stayed in the Peng family for more than ten years using the disguising technique might not have been cleaned up by now. They would not have been able to give the Lang GE Kingdom such a sudden blow. The Lang GE Kingdom was not prepared at all, and the losses of the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers were reduced by a lot. The third was the time they had to escape and the escape route in the desert. No one in the great Zhou Army had ever walked into the desert, so they might have been stunned when they entered the desert. However, the route map given by miss Cheng was very clear, and no one knew how much danger she had taken to get it. Bai Yi was very impressed that such a weak girl who had no martial arts could do this. In the next few days, Gu yingxue was no longer impatient. She didn¡¯t talk anymore. Other than sleeping, she was on the road. She didn¡¯t eat or drink much, and she didn¡¯t even relieve herself unless it was absolutely necessary. She only wanted to hurry on with her journey, catch up with the Army, and save Cheng Huaiyu. The two men, white nine and white shirt, were already feeling a little tired, but Gu yingxue was still holding on. The two of them could clearly see that Gu yingxue was losing weight at a visible rate. Her eyes, which were already big to begin with, became even bigger after her face slimmed down. By the tenth month, they had finally caught up to the Army led by Peng Eng. The great Zhou Army had run out of provisions, and they were all waiting for reinforcements. The cloud Sea Army andng GE¡¯s Army were in front, and they didn¡¯t seem to have many things with them. Chapter 1673 - 1673 Found 1673 Found The rations were just half a day¡¯s journey behind Gu yingxue and the rest. After enduring this half a day, the soldiers would be full of energy again. When Gu yingxue thought about the pain that Cheng Huaiyu might be in, she wanted to rush over. Unfortunately, she had no more strength. Peng Eng carried her to the side and let her warm up by the fire.¡±Xue ¡®er, there¡¯s no need to rush. If something happens to you now, we won¡¯t even have the strength to save you.¡± ¡°Second brother, I won¡¯t be willful.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Peng Eng nodded without saying anything. There was arge group of people, but no one spoke. Speaking was a waste of energy and saliva, and there was no water in the team. At night, the transport team arrived. The soldiers chose to drink water first, and each of them drank a full water bag before they recovered. There was more than enough water. The water carried by the camels of the grain team was enough for the soldiers to drink for three days. After their thirst was quenched, everyone ate some dry food and then rested. By daybreak of the next day, the soldiers of the great Zhou had recovered their energy and were ready for battle. This time, Gu yingxue was determined to follow behind the Army. With white shirt and white nine protecting her, Peng Eng didn¡¯t care about her. The Yunhai Army still had 100000 people, andng GE¡¯s Army had 40000. They didn¡¯t have much food left. After a night of rest, they saw the great Zhou Army catch up. None of them were willing to fight, and they continued to head west. When Peng Eng, who was the vanguard, arrived at their resting ce, there was only one person on the ground, other than the leftovers fromst night¡¯s meal. He was naked and very thin. Peng Eng closed his eyes for a moment and took off his battle robe. When he passed by, he covered her with it and then got on the camel. He ordered the people behind him to go around that person. The Army crossed the border, and the sky was filled with yellow sand. Gu yingxue, who was at the back, wanted to give chase but was stopped by Bai Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t go, miss Cheng is there.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s eyesight was not as good as Bai Yi¡¯s, so she could only rush in the direction that Bai Yi had pointed. Then, she got off the camel and pounced over. Sister, Sister Yingluo! Gu yingxue hugged Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°Give her the medicine.¡± Bai Yi handed Gu yingxue a bottle of medicine, then turned around with white nine. Gu yingxue trembled as she opened the medicine bottle and fed Cheng Huaiyu medicine and water. She took off her own cloak and wrapped it around Cheng Huaiyu and Peng Eng¡¯s cloak. Then, she hugged Cheng Huaiyu and let her lie down in her arms. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body was already covered in bruises and dirt. His hair was also a mess, and his entire body was emitting a strange smell. There were many scars on his face, and the corners of his mouth were already cracked. He felt like he was hugging a skeleton. Gu yingxue felt that she had lost her voice and could not make a sound. After a long while, Cheng Huaiyu slowly opened her eyes. In the past, the thing that attracted Gu Xin the most was her big, bright eyes. Gu Xin liked pretty things and she fell in love with this clean and prettydy at first sight. But now, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes were no longer the same as before. She opened her mouth, but she could only make a sound. Her tongue had been cut off, so she couldn¡¯t say anything. When she saw Gu yingxue clearly, she smiled. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister! Gu yingxue sobbed. She felt an unprecedented heartache. Cheng Huaiyu raised his hand, wanting to wipe Gu yingxue¡¯s tears away, but he stopped in mid-air. Chapter 1677 - 1677 Chapter 1677-sorry state 1677 Chapter 1677-sorry state King Gaozi looked at Cheng huaijin darkly, and Cheng huaijin looked back calmly. He lianyi stood up and said,¡±father, uncles, please allow me to say something.¡± We must form an alliance with the quicksand Kingdom. That¡¯s because none of us know how many soldiers the great Zhou has sent to quicksand country by sea.¡± ¡°Prince, didn¡¯t you say that they were all merchants?¡± one of the ministers asked. He lianyi shook his head. he¡¯s a businessman, but the things in the hands of a businessman can make angel Run away without a fight. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not an ordinary businessman. Don¡¯t forget, the caravan had indeede from the sea, and they were transporting a lot of things. I¡¯ve also seen the things in the East. No matter which one it is, it¡¯s all beneficial to us. If the great Zhou Army chasing after Yunna has the thing that made Angel turn around and run away, then whether we ept it or not, as long as the great Zhou Army wants it, I, Gaozi, will be destroyed!¡± The officials on the neutral side obviously didn¡¯t believe it, but the things on the table, the rumors these days, and the news that Queen Yunhai was about to visit, made them believe it. The letter from Yunhai said that they were here for an exchange. After all, for the past twenty years, King Yunhai and his wife had never thought highly of Gaozi. It was enough that they didn¡¯t want you to visit them, but you came to visit them personally. No one would believe that there was nothing wrong with this. ¡°Yi ¡®er,¡± King Gotz asked Helian Yi,¡±you mean we should close the gate and not let Yuna and the others pass?¡± ¡°No,¡± he lianyi shook his head and said,¡±open the city gate and let them in. After that, we¡¯ll trap them in one ce. When the great Zhou Dynastyes, we¡¯ll ignore them. This way, we can have a friendly rtionship with the great Zhou. Of course, we also have to concentrate our military strength. What if the great Zhou Dynasty doesn¡¯t care about this? To be able to chase after Yun na and turn him into a stray dog, it means that the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s forces are not weak. Let¡¯s write to quicksand and salin and ask them toe and help. If we are on good terms with the great Zhou, we will have another helper in our fight against the cloud Sea.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at he lianyi. This guy had made the right choice! In the end, King Gotz suppressed the objections of the crowd and agreed to Helian Yi¡¯s statement. After that, they made arrangements overnight and had all the people in the border city move to the nearest ce, bringing along all the valuable things in their homes. After this matter was over, the pce wouldpensate everyone. In a single night, all the people in the city were moved away. Cheng huaijin sighed at King Gotz¡¯s prestige in the hearts of the people and followed Helian Yi to the city. He wanted to see the sorry state Yun and the others were in. If he could take the opportunity to get rid of Yun, that would be fine. At noon the next day, the city gates opened and Yuuna led his men into the city. They had been chased by Peng Eng¡¯s troops all this time. Of the hundreds of thousands of soldiers, only a few tens of thousands were left. They looked extremely miserable. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness, Prince Helian!¡± Yun na cupped his fists at Helian Yi. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just following orders.¡± He lianyi waved his hand. Your Queen wille to Gotz in the next few days. You can rest here and go back with your Queen! However, let me make this clear first. Don¡¯t run around and scare the people of Gotz. There¡¯s only one city. Once you¡¯re done using it, I¡¯ll have to take it back.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Alright!¡± Yun na nodded. After he finished speaking, he nced at Cheng huaijin and froze for a moment. Cheng huaijin noticed this and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°General Yun na, do you think I¡¯m simr?¡± Chapter 1680 - 1680 Where to? 1680 Where to? Cheng huaijin¡¯s movements froze. Looking at the small jar in front of him, his heart ached so much that he felt like he was about to die. He looked at the jar and couldn¡¯t help but cry.¡±So, in the end, my sister and I were separated forever!¡± ¡°Lord Cheng, my condolences!¡± Bai Yi handed the jar to him. Cheng huaijin reached out and took the jar, carefully holding it in his arms. !! ¡°General Peng,dy Gu, can you tell me what Xiao Yu has been through this past year?¡± After a long time, Cheng huaijin raised his head and looked at Peng Eng and Gu yingxue. He had even changed the way he addressed her. In the first month of this year, he was still in contact with kun city. Kun city said that Xiao Yu was in the song family in Fuzhou. In less than a year, she had be like this? Looking at Gu yingxue¡¯s broken-down expression, Peng Eng knew that she couldn¡¯t exin it, so he stood beside Cheng huaijin and told him about Xiao Yu. He knew the general idea, but he didn¡¯t know the details. Thest time he saw Xiao Yu was when she was abandoned in the desert. He took off his cloak and covered her. But even if he didn¡¯t know the details, Cheng huaijin could imagine it. ¡°So, you knew that she was in Peng MU¡¯s hands, and you had people in the Lang GE Royal City, but you didn¡¯t manage to save her?¡± he roared at Peng Eng. General Peng, she was just a weak woman! My sister is just a weak woman! Why did you let a weak woman do such a dangerous thing!¡± Peng Eng lowered his head and didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t. He was only following orders from above. No one had expected things to turn out like this. Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were red. ha, hahaha, this is ridiculous. Your great Zhou Army¡¯s rapid and dazzling battle results were actually exchanged for the sacrifice of a weak woman. Is it because without the news she brought out, your Peng family Army doesn¡¯t dare to attack thenge Kingdom? She was trapped and none of you cared about it. Gu yingxue was taken away and you immediately sent your troops? Ha, hahaha, hahahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± Peng Eng wanted to exin, but Cheng huaijin had just lost a loved one, so there was no point in exining. Don¡¯t persuade others to be kind before they suffer. Putting himself in Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoes, he might have said something even worse than what Cheng huaijin had said to his brother, who hade from the same mother, and they had only been able to rely on each other for life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jin.¡± Peng Eng could only apologize. Cheng huaijin pushed him away. you think you cane back to life just because you¡¯re sorry for my sister? ¡± he asked. What¡¯s the use of saying sorry?¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± He looked at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue stood up and followed behind Cheng huaijin. Peng Eng was a little worried. Gu yingxue shook her head at him. When they arrived at an open space in the camp, Cheng huaijin looked in the direction of the city and asked, ¡± ¡°Tell me everything you saw and heard about Xiao Yu in the Lang GE Kingdom. What did she say before she died?¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t want to say it. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Cheng huaijin. It was enough for her to know about this alone. She didn¡¯t want more people to know. Cheng huaijin lowered his head and looked at Gu yingxue coldly.¡±Speak!¡± Gu yingxue shivered in fear, then lowered her head and told Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin¡¯s aura was getting colder and colder. There were a few times when Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t continue, but he forced her to continue. The two of them were silent for a long time. N?v(el)B\\jnn Cheng huaijin handed the urn of bone ash to Gu yingxue and turned to leave. Gu yingxue held the jar in one hand and pulled him with the other. brother Xiao Jin, where are you going? ¡° Chapter 1681 - 1681 Chapter 1681-what kind of hatred? 1681 Chapter 1681-what kind of hatred? Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t turn around. Xiao Yu gave you your life, ¡± he said. just do it well. Hold Xiao Yu well and don¡¯t worry about anything else. Let me go.¡± Gu yingxue let go of her hand subconsciously. Cheng huaijin strode out of the campsite. He returned to where he lianyi was. !! ¡°Hey, brother, you¡¯re back so soon? Caught by the great Zhou?¡± He lianyi was waiting for Cheng huaijin. ¡°Lend me your letter Eagle.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t answer his question, but said, ¡± He lianyi had never seen Cheng huaijin like this before. He wanted to ask him something, but they had only known each other for a short time and weren¡¯t familiar with each other yet. He put his hand in his mouth and blew on it. Soon, an Eagle flew over from the sky. It wasn¡¯t as big as quicksand King¡¯s a ¡®li, but it was still very majestic. Cheng huaijin found some paper notes and wrote a letter to the quicksand King and Gu Xin. There was only one content in the letter. Yun na had brought the people from thenge Kingdom to Gaozi and was chased by the great Zhou Army. He was nning to kill now. He asked his father and Xinxin to be prepared. It was possible that once he killed, the West would start a war. He didn¡¯t avoid writing in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty, since he lianyi couldn¡¯t understand it anyway. He lianyi helped him tie the letter into the tube of the messenger Eagle, took out his whistle, and blew it a few times. The messenger Eagle flew out. ¡°Brother, I really see you as a brother. What¡¯s wrong with you? Can you tell me?¡± He lianyi looked at Cheng huaijin with some worry. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone, do you want toe?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Kill who?¡± He lianyi didn¡¯t think that Cheng huaijin was joking. ¡°Everyone in that city, spare no one.¡± Cheng huaijin said. He wanted to bury all the people who had defiled his sister with her. He wanted to start a massacre and not let a single one off! He lianyi was stunned. What kind of hatred was this? Cheng huaijin looked at him coldly. if you really treat me as a brother, then lead your troops and block the city gates. Don¡¯t let anyone escape! He lianyi pursed his lips and patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good! Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re like this, I can still help you with this.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng huaijin cupped his fists. Then, he returned to his residence and began to prepare. Once the food was ready, he started eating again expressionlessly. After a full meal, it was already the next day. He found he lianyi and asked him for a favor, then went to the city alone. He lianyi was still very worried. Although Yun na and the others were already stray dogs, there were still tens of thousands of people, after all, while Cheng huaijin was alone. Cheng huaijin told him not to worry and that he was the only one who could do this. Otherwise, he would never be able to let go of this for the rest of his life. He would live in endless regret and self-me for the rest of his life. Seeing that he had already made up his mind, he lianyi could only follow his instructions. Fortunately, there were no goz¡¯s ministers here. Otherwise, it would be a little difficult for him to do this. ¡­¡­ In the morning, when the king of quicksand Kingdom was eating, he heard the guard in the Eagle House say that Prince Helian¡¯s letter Eagle had arrived. The king of quicksand went to get the letter. After reading it, he asked someone to invite Gu Xin and Gu Hui over. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin looked at the letter and immediately realized that something was wrong. By right, she should be happy to see that the great Zhou Army had arrived at Gaozi. However, what brother Xiao Ben was nning to do made her feel extremely anxious. Two days ago, Gu Hui and the rest had finally settled down. She had originally nned to ask Xiao Yu, but Gu Hui had taken the initiative to mention Xiao Yu. Gu Xin had only found out that Xiao Yu had been brought to thenge nation by Peng mu two days ago. Chapter 1683 - 1683 She betrayed me first 1683 She betrayed me first From morning to afternoon, a total of six hours had passed. Cheng huaijin had been killing for six hours, and by the time Yun na and Peng mu had arrived, he had already retreated to the city gate tower. Gu yingxue ran over with the urn of ashes in her arms. Her heart ached when she saw Cheng huaijin covered in blood. Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were only on the urn of bone ash she was holding. ¡°Ten days, sister, just ten days. Just watch, brother will kill them all for you.¡± Prince Helian looked at the urn of bone ash in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms in surprise. !! He didn¡¯t think that Gu yingxue was Cheng huaijin¡¯s sister, because Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the jar. Could it be that Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin still had a sister in the great Zhou Dynasty? This was Prince Helian¡¯s inner thought. ¡°Prince Helian, what do you mean by this?¡± In the city, Yun na looked at Helian Yi angrily. ¡°Close the door and beat the dog!¡± He lianyiughed arrogantly. ¡°You!¡± Yun na couldn¡¯t believe that this person would suddenly turn hostile. He had even guessed the truth. He lianyi must have let them enter the city on purpose! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? General Yuuna wants his men to break through the city walls?¡± He lianyi leaned against the wall easily and looked down at the clouds below. ¡°You, Gatz, want to be on the same side as the great Zhou?¡± Yun na calmed down and asked. ¡°Do you want me, Gotz, to be associated with you drowning dogs?¡± He lianyi asked. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Yun na said ¡± good ¡± three times in a row, then said, ¡± soldiers, listen up! Break through the city wall and kill! kill! Helian Yi raised his sword high. all soldiers of Gaozi, listen up! Kill all the cloud Sea Army soldiers that approach the city wall! N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Kill the cloud Sea Army that approaches the city walls!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea Army that approaches the city walls!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Helian Yi¡¯s order was passed down from the left and right. At this moment, as long as the Gaozi Army felt that the soldiers of the cloud Sea were approaching the city wall, the trebuchets and archers would immediately set off. Yun na turned around and called for his men to find the city gate and break through it. Unfortunately, he lianyi¡¯s subordinates were all Gaozi¡¯s most elite subordinates, and they were firmly guarding the city gate. They couldn¡¯t even get close to it, let alone break through it. The sky was about to turn dark, and Yun na and Peng mu once again arrived below Cheng huaijin. Peng mu looked at Cheng huaijin and asked, ¡± ¡°You want to take revenge for Xiao Yu?¡± Cheng huaijin already knew Peng MU¡¯s identity. At this moment, he was like a cheetah that had its eyes on its prey. He looked at Peng mu and didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°I can¡¯t be med for Xiao Yu¡¯s fate, she betrayed me first.¡± Peng mu said. She worked for the great Zhou wholeheartedly, but the great Zhou did not send anyone to save her in the end. This was her own fault. If you want to kill, shouldn¡¯t you kill the people of the great Zhou first?¡± Peng mu spoke the great Zhou dialect very quickly. Other than Gu yingxue, Bai Yi, and Cheng huaijin, who were from the great Zhou, no one else from Gaozi and Yunhai understood. Gu yingxue spat at the foot of the city wall. ¡°Peng mu, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± Peng mu pointed at Gu yingxue and said,¡±your sister didn¡¯t escape because of her. Shouldn¡¯t you kill her?¡± She was the one who took away your sister¡¯s chance of survival. She was supposed to be with general yuena, but your sister sacrificed herself to protect her. Do you n to watch her live the rest of her life and let your sister die in peace?¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s sore spot was hit. Yes, Peng mu was right. She had harmed her sister, and her sister had suffered for her. Cheng huaijin took the bow from the hands of the goz Archer beside him, snatched the arrow, nocked it, pulled the bow, and shot it at Peng MU¡¯s stomach. It was so fast that if Yun na had not pulled Peng mu back, he would not have been able to Dodge the arrow. Chapter 1684 - 1684 Listen to his words 1684 Listen to his words Cheng huaijin jumped down from the city gate tower, the tip of his sword pointed straight at Peng mu. Peng mu dodged, but Yun na was about tounch a sneak attack. Cheng huaijin changed his direction, and his sword was ced horizontally across Yun NA¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a cloud ocean soldier fell to the ground. ¡°Who dares to move!¡± Helian Yi said in a deep voice as he drew his bow and aimed at the surrounding soldiers of the cloud Sea. !! The soldiers of Gotz had their swords on the bowstring. As long as anyone below moved, they would shoot. Cheng huaijin¡¯s sword pierced through Yun NA¡¯s shoulder. Yun NA¡¯s life was no longer in danger. Even though his shoulder was pierced, he still fought back with all his might. However, Cheng huaijin¡¯s Kung Fu wasn¡¯t inferior to his. Now that he was injured, he naturally wasn¡¯t Cheng huaijin¡¯s match. After breaking the tendons in Yun NA¡¯s hands and feet, Cheng huaijin turned his head and looked at Peng mu. ¡°Brother, Xiao Yu and I were married before. We were in love, and it was all because of Yun na. I wanted to protect Xiao Yu, but I couldn¡¯t beat Yun na. Brother, you have to believe me. ¡± Peng mu kept retreating under Cheng huaijin¡¯s gaze. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. He took the initiative to attack first, and Peng mu resisted. Cheng huaijin had actually dealt him a fatal blow. Very quickly, Peng mu was subdued, and Cheng huaijin picked out the tendons in his arms and legs. He was now lying on the ground. ¡°You ¡­ All of this is your fault. If you had appeared earlier, Xiao Yu would not have left the Peng family and would not have married randomly. I will marry Xiao Yu and protect her well. It¡¯s all your fault that Xiao Yu ended up like this.¡± Peng mu shouted. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Cheng huaijin squatted down and said his first words to Peng mu. ¡°Other than you, the only person Xiao Yu loves the most is me. If you kill me, she won¡¯t be able to rest in peace!¡± Peng mu wanted to grab any chance he had to survive. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. Before Peng mu could even catch his breath, Cheng huaijin had already grabbed his chin and lifted him up. He then directly dislocated Peng MU¡¯s chin, and with a sh of his sword, Peng MU¡¯s tongue flew away. Peng mu looked at Cheng huaijin in horror. I will let you experience all the pain that Xiao Yu has suffered by your side! Cheng huaijin threw Peng mu onto the ground and looked at the frightened soldiers of the cloud Sea around him. He pointed the tip of his sword to the ground and dragged him to the person closest to him. As night fell, the city began its massacre again. At midnight, Cheng huaijin returned to the city gate tower, covered in injuries. He borrowed a few people from he lianyi and dragged Yun na and he lianyi, who were already unable to move, to a ce and locked them up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After personally seeing the two of them locked up, Cheng huaijin left the city gate tower. ¡°Big brother Xiao Jin, are you going to rest?¡± Gu yingxue chased after him. Cheng huaijin stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the urn of ashes in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms. ¡°All of you should return to the great Zhou camp to rest! Come again tomorrow morning.¡± With that, he stepped forward and patted the jar, then turned around and left. Gu yingxue wanted to ask more but was stopped by Bai Yi. ¡°Listen to him,¡± Gu yingxue followed Bai Yi back to the camp. He lianyi, on the other hand, went after Cheng huaijin. When he heard what Cheng huaijin was looking for, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. However, he was a very loyal person and still took Cheng huaijin to find those things. ¡°After I kill all the people inside, I¡¯ll burn this city! I¡¯ve saved up some gold coins over the years, and I¡¯ll pay you back when the timees.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. Although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, I¡¯ll definitely support you. Let¡¯s not talk about money, it¡¯ll hurt our rtionship.¡± He lianyi said. ¡°It hurts money to talk about feelings. He lianyi, you treat me as a brother. When the timees, just ept the gold coins. Don¡¯t make me owe you too much.¡± Cheng huaijin said indifferently. Chapter 1686 - 1686 Let him live 1686 Let him live n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin rested for six hours every day. At other times, he was either killing people or on the road to killing people. He had not washed up. His entire body was covered in blood, his hair was a mess, and there was not a single clean spot on his body. He was also injured, but he didn¡¯t take care of his wounds. Other than sleeping, he would walk to Gu yingxue¡¯s side after every day. He looked at the urn of ashes in her arms and said, ¡± ¡°Soon, big brother is going to help you kill everyone!¡± ¡­¡­ !! A few dayster, Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and the rest arrived at Gotz. After they arrived, she requested to see Cheng huaijin. King Gaozi sent someone to bring Gu Xin there. Before she could exchange pleasantries with Gu yingxue and Bai Yi, Gu Xin jumped down from the city wall after seeing the dead bodies in the city and the exhausted Cheng huaijin. She came to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side and supported him, who was about to copse from exhaustion. ¡°Brother, let me do it!¡± Cheng huaijin turned to look at Gu Xin, wanting to reject her. Gu Xin said firmly,¡¯brother, did you forget what you said? I¡¯m your little sister, your biological little sister. That means Xiao Yu is my big sister, my biological big sister. As his younger sister, I should also help him in this matter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. Gu Xin helped him to a corner and took off the water bag hanging on her waist. She handed it to Cheng huaijin.¡±Drink some water. I¡¯ll be done in two hours,¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He nodded. Gu Xin pulled out her sword and followed what she saw on the city gate tower and caught up to the remaining group of people. Bai Yi and Gu yingxue were in disbelief when they saw Gu Xin¡¯s fast, urate, and ruthless attacks. How much had she grown in just one year? ¡°Xiao Yu is dead?¡± Princess Jinghe asked as she looked at the jar of bone ash in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Princess Jinghe wanted to ask more but was stopped by Gu Hui. Two hourster, Gu Xin came to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side with Kingng GE¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Brother, he hung himself.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Kingnge. It was this person who wanted to sit on the throne of the great Zhou Dynasty, which led to this series of events. However, there was no ¡®if¡¯. Cheng huaijin stood up, holding Kingnge¡¯s head, and looked at Gu yingxue. Gu Xin supported him. The brother and sister walked over the mountain of corpses and reached the city gate tower. Gu yingxue had already run down with the jar and was waiting for them. Gu Xin¡¯s tears flowed down as she looked at the jar. Her mind was filled with images of her and Xiao Yu. When they first met, she was the beautiful, fair-skinned, and round-eyed youngdy. When they met again, that little sister always had her in her eyes. They yed andughed together in the backyard of the county government office. They chased each other andughed together at their home at the crossroads. When they parted, it was raining heavily. Her tears fell faster than the rain, and she also cried. The next time they met was two yearster. That beautiful youngdy had called her Xinxin in a pleasant voice, and her eyes were as clean and pure as ever. Gu Xin looked up at the sky and tried her best to stop her tears from flowing out. However, she couldn¡¯t do it. Xiao Yu was smiling too happily in her mind. She was so pretty that she couldn¡¯t control her tears. Cheng huaijin was also crying. He couldn¡¯t protect his sister well. He only did such insignificant things after her death. He didn¡¯t deserve to be her brother. Prince ah hai, the two people over there can¡¯t take it anymore. They¡¯re foaming at the mouth! At this moment, a Gaozi soldier came to report. ¡°Xinxin, go and save Peng mu. Let him live, let him live and enjoy the torture he deserves!¡± Cheng huaijin turned to Gu Xin. Chapter 1687 - 1687 Chapter 1687-long time no see 1687 Chapter 1687-long time no see Peng MU¡¯s entire body was extremely dirty, and he could not move. Gu Xin took out a small bottle of medicine from her arms and Cheng huaijin instructed Gao zibing to clean Peng MU¡¯s body. After working together for a year, they didn¡¯t need to speak at all to understand what the other wanted to do. Gu Xin stepped forward and asked Gao zibing to pry open Peng MU¡¯s mouth. She then fed Peng mu a translucent pill and asked Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°Brother, he won¡¯t die. Where¡¯s the person beside him?¡± !! Cheng huaijin nced at Yun na, who was in a simr situation as Peng mu. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s dead. There¡¯s no need to care.¡± When Peng mu woke up and saw Gu Xin, he finally understood what he had been trying to figure out. He wanted to ask her something, but his tongue was cut off and he could not speak. Cheng huaijin saw that Peng mu had woken up and asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Do you have any medicine to stop bleeding? A medicine that can stop his bleeding and keep him alive after cutting off his limbs?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head. Cheng huaijin then looked at the urn of ashes in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms. He raised his sword and cut off Peng MU¡¯s limbs. ¡­¡­ That night, a horse carriage that wasn¡¯t transporting any rations appeared in the great Zhou Army¡¯s Army¡¯s supply line. On the carriage, there was arge wine jar. Peng MU¡¯s head was on top of the wine jar. His eyes could move, so he was still alive. Beside the wine jar was Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s urn of ashes. Cheng huaijin¡¯s intention was to let Peng mu stay by Xiao Yu¡¯s side like this. Let Xiao Yu watch Peng mu suffer every day and night. For how long Xiao Yu suffered by Peng MU¡¯s side, Peng mu would pay back double by Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Because of this, Cheng huaijin had even asked Gu Xin to hire someone she could trust to keep a close eye on Peng mu and not let him die. The person Gu Xin trusted the most, other than her family, was Lu Zheng. The white shirt and the others that Lu Zheng gave her were the people she trusted the most. Gu Xin wanted to ask white nine toe, but Gu yingxue volunteered, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, brother Jin, let me do it. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Peng mu and not let him die.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin looked at Gu yingxue and sighed. This girl would not be able to get over it. She would definitely think about this matter. Even if she was not allowed to do it, she would do it herself. Hence, Gu Xin gave Gu yingxue a bottle of medicine. ¡°Give him one of the pills in here every two days. We¡¯ll go back to quicksand country together in two days. I¡¯ll make the pills when we¡¯re there.¡± Gu yingxue nodded! The city was burned down by Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin. Everyone in the city was buried with Cheng Huaiyu. As the Prince and Princess of quicksand country, the two of them promised Helian Yi that they wouldpensate him with gold. He lianyi already had a good impression of Gu Xin and treated Cheng huaijin as his brother, so he naturally had no objections. All of the Gatz people in the city had already been moved out. The fire burned non-stop for three days and three nights. Peng Eng had called out all the great Zhou soldiers to watch the fire. On the fourth day, Cheng huaijin finally washed himself clean and went to rest. Gu Xin met up with Peng Eng and the rest of the Peng family Army. ¡°Second brother Peng, long time no see!¡± Gu Xin smiled at Peng Eng. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Peng Eng said with emotion. ¡°If I still haven¡¯t grown up after experiencing so much, then I¡¯d be stupid!¡± Gu Xin joked. ¡°Come and sit here.¡± Peng Eng smiled and shook his head, inviting Gu Xin to take a seat. ¡°How many people did the great Zhou send?¡± After sitting down, Gu Xin went straight to the point. If it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s matter, she might have asked about the situation in kun city. But now, she didn¡¯t want to ask anything. All she wanted to do was to quickly call Yunhai and bring Xiao Yu Home. Chapter 1688 - 1688 You are stupid 1688 You are stupid ¡°We currently have 100000 troops. If it¡¯s not enough, we can send more. The Lang GE Kingdom has been destroyed and is now taken over by the great Zhou.¡± Peng Eng said. ¡°Second brother Peng, send a letter to kun city. We need another 100 thousand troops. They must arrive in a month. Prepare your own food.¡± Gu Xin took out a map from her pocket as she spoke, ¡± we¡¯ve already discussed with sarin and Gotz. After we take down Yunhai, the West will be split between the four of us. Second brother Peng canmunicate with kun city, but it¡¯s up to you how you¡¯re going to negotiate with Gotz and sarin. Currently, they all think that I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country.¡± so, Xinxin, are you here to discuss business with me, the general of great Zhou, as the princess of quicksand country? ¡± Peng Eng asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, on behalf of quicksand country, I will also fight for the best interests of quicksand country and its people. Also, my eldest sister, eldest brother-inw, sister Zhen, and third sister he are all my people now!¡± Gu Xin said with certainty. !! ¡°Hahahaha, alright, I¡¯ll send a letter in a while. There will be a reply in six days at most.¡± Peng Engughed out loud and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll ask Princess Xinxin to make an exception and introduce me to the king of Gaozi country! ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Gu Xin snapped her fingers. Originally, she wanted to ask Peng Eng to send a message to her family. However, when she heard Peng Eng say that thengge Kingdom had been destroyed, her father¡¯s a ¡®li could send another message. This time, the king of quicksand Kingdom had handed a¡¯ li over to Gu Xin. This made things easier. Gu Xin left the map of the west side to Peng Eng and left the camp with Gu yingxue, Bai Yi, and the rest. She was going to pay a visit to King Gotz and then bring Gu yingxue back to quicksand country. Now, she didn¡¯t feel at ease no matter where Gu yingxue was. She could only be at ease if she brought her back to quicksand country. ¡­¡­ At the beginning of November, after the confinement period, grandma Xiao apanied Empress Xue to the pce under the escort of the hidden Dragon guards. On this day, the Emperor ordered the officials of the Ministry of Rites to prepare a Grand weing ceremony to wee the Empress and the Crown Prince back to the pce. The officials from the Ministry of Rites almost fell when they heard the news. The Crown Prince, the Crown Prince was decided just like that? A little kid who wasn¡¯t even a hundred days old? The Emperor was not happy with the reaction of the officials from the Ministry of Rites and directly punished them as a warning to others. No one dared to say anything in the court, and everyone congratted the Emperor. N?v(el)B\\jnn Just like that, the Emperor issued an edict, and the thirteenth son of the Emperor, ye Heng, became the Crown Prince. The third Prince in the court was stunned. He seemed to see all the courtiers pitying, pitying, andughing at him. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Emperor had really made his younger brother, who was from the same mother, the Crown Prince. He wanted to object, but when he thought of what had happened to the officials of the Ministry of Rites, no one would help him if he retorted now. When it came to the appointment of a legitimate heir, both he and the thirteenth Prince only upied the main seat and not the main seat. The second Prince was in front of them. The Emperor took in all of the third Prince¡¯s expressions. After the court was dismissed, he had the eunuch call the third Prince over. ¡°Imperial father, this son was reckless. I want to know what I did wrong that Imperial father wants to abandon this son and appoint thirteenth brother as the Crown Prince! Thirteenth brother is just an infant who hasn¡¯t even reached the day!¡± The third Prince asked as soon as he arrived. He was also provoked. In the past, he would not have dared to do this. ¡°Yes, you are indeed reckless. You¡¯re not only reckless, you¡¯re also stupid.¡± The Emperor frowned. The third Prince looked at the Emperor in disbelief. ¡°Your mother will be here in a few days. At that time, you will know how stupid you are!¡± The Emperor shook his head helplessly. Chapter 1691 - 1691 What right do you have to feel aggrieved? 1691 What right do you have to feel aggrieved? ¡°This is too much! This was too much! They¡¯re simply going too far!¡± After the eunuch who had delivered the decree left, Madame Lin became angry. ¡°Shut up!¡± The country guarding Duke scolded her. ¡°Old master, the Emperor has suppressed the memorial you sent for Ming ¡®er to be conferred the title of Crown Prince. This clearly shows that he knows that Lu Zheng is still alive. Why? This is our High Duke¡¯s public house¡¯s family matter, what right does the Emperor have to interfere! Lu Zheng, that little b * stard, is dead. He¡¯s already dead.¡± Lin Shi roared madly. ¡°If you want to chase after your father and sister, you can continue to shout and make a scene!¡± The country guarding Duke sneered. !! you ¡­ Madame Lin panicked. She looked at the country guarding Duke in disbelief. is it because I don¡¯t have the Lin family as my backing that you¡¯re revealing your true nature? ¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t look at Madame Lin and went back to his room with the Imperial edict. Lin Shi wanted to chase after him to hit him, but her son stopped her. ¡°Mother, father doesn¡¯t know about this either. And you¡¯re cursing the Emperor!¡± Lu Ming was only one year younger than Lu Zheng. Back then, before Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Zhou Yujia, had passed away, the Lin family and the country guarding Duke had already had an affair. Lu Ming, who was born at full term, was dered to be born prematurely. Lu Ming, who was already 19 this year, was not married yet. In the past two years, something had happened to the Lin family, so it was hard to talk about his marriage. For the girls with good conditions, they didn¡¯t want to fall in the Lin family, so they asked Lu Ming to marry them at this juncture. For the girls with poor conditions, they didn¡¯t have to worry about them. However, the Lin family didn¡¯t like them, so it had been dyed until now. Madame Lin shook off Lu Ming and chased after the country guarding Duke in a hurry. The entire Lu family was left with different expressions. The Lu family was not separated. In addition to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s bloodline, there was still the second branch. The second branch¡¯s couple were honest people on the surface, but they were afraid that they could not helpughing when they saw Lin Shi suffer a loss. After Lin Shi left, the couple also went home hand in hand. The rest were Lu Zheng¡¯s brothers and sisters. They were all shocked. So, second brother was still alive! ¡­¡­ In the pce, the third Prince looked at his brother who was sleeping in the baby bed in kun ning Pce. There were several times when he wanted to strangle him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After the Empress finished tidying up, she came out and saw the third Prince in a daze. She sighed and walked forward, grabbing the third Prince¡¯s hand.¡±Your little brother is just like you when you were young. He¡¯s just aszy and only knows how to sleep. Luan ¡®er, you were like this when you were young too!¡± The third Prince withdrew his hand and looked at the Empress in pain. ¡°So, did Imperial mother give birth to a little brother and n to rece your son?¡± The Empress frowned. The third Prince was extremely aggrieved. did mother also know that your son was deceived? did you think that your son was beyond saving? that¡¯s why you gave birth to a son with Imperial father? ¡± The Empress sighed,¡±yes, mother already knew.¡± Seeing you listen to her and even cooperate with her to kill the third Prince¡¯s wife, mother is even more determined. Luan ¡®er, when your father first ascended the throne, he was protected by the Grand Empress Dowager, but do the old officials in the court Care about your father? Is your Imperial father being controlled by someone? As the ruler of a country, let alone those old and astute officials of the court, you can¡¯t even read the mind of a woman. What right do you have to be the ruler of a country?¡± The third Prince took a step back and shook his head. ¡°Mother, does it mean that you have a son now, so you don¡¯t want your son anymore? Mother, your son has been wronged!¡± The Empress let go of the third Prince¡¯s hand and looked at him sternly.¡±You feel wronged? What right do you have to feel wronged? What right do you have to feel aggrieved?¡± Chapter 1692 - 1692 Chapter 1692-arrangement 1692 Chapter 1692-arrangement The Empress walked to the side and sat down. She took a sip of water and said, ¡± ¡°You were born as the legitimate son of the pce. Your Imperial father raised you like a Crown Prince, but what about you? You¡¯re so arrogant and condescending that you¡¯ve driven away all the civil and military teachers that your father has arranged for you. You were arrogant and fell into imperial concubine Lin¡¯s trap. You almost lost your life and were saved by miss Jin. ¡°After that, you and the seventh Prince went back and forth. The seventh Prince had imperial concubine Lin and Prime Minister Lin to give him advice. You disregarded your status and did not know what was in people¡¯s hearts, and actually wanted to ask King qu for help? After that, you were deceived by a thirteen-year-old girl. She was your Savior and nothing else. The jade pendant was something you had worn for more than ten years, and you actually didn¡¯t recognize it! Your father¡¯s men have warned you many times, but you¡¯re willing to believe that woman? Have you forgotten how you offended the third Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s maiden family, Madam Zheng?¡± ¡°Why do you have to feel aggrieved over all these?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that your Imperial father allowed you to be deceived by others. Ask yourself, did your Imperial father allow you to be deceived?¡± ¡°Say it! What are you feeling wronged for? Isn¡¯t the medicine in your hands for your father? Is it going to be your little brother and bengong after you¡¯ve dealt with your Imperial father?¡± !! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The third Prince shook his head and knelt in front of the Empress, tugging at her skirt. ¡°Mother, your son knows his mistake. Mother, don¡¯t ignore your son. Imperial father is disappointed in this subject son, Imperial grandmother also doesn¡¯t care about matters, this subject son only has you now. Mother!¡± The Empress pursed her lips and raised her head slightly. Her gaze moved to the baby¡¯s bed at the side and sighed. ¡°All you can do now is to be a good third Prince and stop causing trouble. The Crown Prince has already been decided. If you want your Imperial father¡¯sst trace of pity for you to disappear, then you can pretend that bengong never said these words!¡± The third Prince was stunned and looked up at the Empress. The Empress pped his hand away. you¡¯ve already grown up. The Crown Prince has already been decided. Your brothers who have grown up will definitely be crowned as Kings. If you want to live a carefree life like your Royal uncle Kang, then you should go and ask him. If you have any other ideas, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± The third Prince had never been treated coldly by the Empress before, and he felt extremely ufortable. The Empress had already called the head Pce maid to send the guests off. The third Prince left kun ning Pce in a daze. After he left, the Empress stood by the crib and shed tears. The Empress didn¡¯t lie to the third Prince. After the Emperor took the mother and son back, he made his sons princes the next day in court. The seventh Prince had already been grounded and might not have the chance toe out for the rest of his life. Only the second Prince, third Prince, fifth Prince, and ninth Prince were left. The ninth Prince was the youngest, just 15 years old. His mother was a noble and did not have a high status. The Emperor wanted the third Prince to be like King Kang, but the ninth Prince was the one who was the most like King Kang. He immediately said,¡±father, I¡¯ve grown up and want to see the outside world. Father, please let me learn from King Kang!¡± The Emperor was delighted. I wanted to, but you wanted to go. I didn¡¯t want you to go and even arranged work for you. so, the ninth Prince was sent to the Ministry of Works to do some work. The Emperor even found him a master there. As for the third Prince, the Emperor had arranged for him to be in the Ministry of Revenue. I¡¯ll let you see the real scheme. Go! The second Prince was not in good health, so the Emperor did not arrange any tasks for him. As for the fifth Prince, he liked to y with knives and Spears since he was young. The Emperor had left all the soldiers in the inner city to him. In short, his father had his eyes on him. If you don¡¯t do your job well, go look for your seventh brother! Chapter 1693 - 1693 Chapter 1693-everything is wrong 1693 Chapter 1693-everything is wrong After arranging for a few princes, the Emperor indicated that the Imperial Censorate could give a speech. Then, a few censors came out to impeach Duke Rong and listed the crimes of his family. The witnesses and material evidence were all present. In the entire Duke Rong residence, besides Madam li, none of the Duke Rong couple and Li Muyan were innocent. The most terrifying thing was that they had colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country. They had made contact with the dark blue Country, which was located in the East of cloud region. And Li Shan was the mastermind behind all this. Fortunately, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng had warned the Emperor before, and he had sent people to keep an eye on Li Shan. Otherwise, he would not have found out about this. !! When Li Shan was exposed, as the concubine of the third Prince, some officials said that there was something wrong with the third Prince. The Emperor asked the third Prince to prove his innocence. As the Prince of the great Zhou, it was true that the third Prince wanted to be the Emperor, but he had never thought of using the power of another country to be the Emperor. So, when Li Shan did this, the third Prince really didn¡¯t know. His mind was clear as he continued to argue with the Minister, listing how he had been deceived by Li Shan and how he did not know the truth. The Emperor listened expressionlessly, but the disappointment in his heart increased by anotheryer. His son was indeed not worthy of being the ruler of a country. First of all, he did not have the responsibility. If he was deeply in love with a woman, he would never push her away at this time. Even if he had to be thick-skinned and cry, plead, and ask to be demoted to amoner, it would be better than a man who cut off all rtions. In the end, the third Prince was not guilty. What Li Shan had asked him to do, he had already done. It could not be considered as a vition of thew. It was for the benefit of the country and the people, and he had destroyed the Lin family. So, the third Prince was not guilty, and Li Shan was sentenced to beheading. Li Muyan and Duke Rong were the same. Only Madam li, who didn¡¯t know anything about the verdict, went crazy because of it. She was taken home by the eldest daughter of the Li family in Qing Province to retire. Just like that, the great Zhou Dynasty had a Crown Prince, and each Prince had their own duties. The power of the rtives was all removed, and the Zhou Dynasty was thriving. ¡­¡­ The day before Li Shan¡¯s head was cut off, she requested to see Gu Nian. The current Gu Nian was an important member of the Imperial court¡¯s weaponry Department. He was not someone who could be seen by a prisoner on death row. N?v(el)B\\jnn Naturally, the jailer did not agree to her request. As a result, the third Prince came to see Li Shan for thest time. Even though they had mistook each other for their lifesaver, the rtionship they had built over the past few years had turned out to be real. The third Prince hated Li Shan, but since she was already dead, he felt that it was not wrong to fulfill herst request. Thus, he went to look for Gu Nian on Li Shan¡¯s behalf. Since Gu Nian was not busy, she came after hearing the third Prince¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re not Gu Nian!¡± This was the first thing that Li Shan said to Gu Nian when they met. ¡°Just because you say I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not?¡± Gu Nianughed. are you like me? do you already know everything that¡¯s going to happen? is that why you¡¯re making things difficult for us and causing this? ¡± Li Shan asked again. ¡°Secondary consort Li, are you joking?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re the heir. Starting from Lu Zheng, you, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Xin, there¡¯s something wrong with all of them!¡± Li Shan pointed at Gu Nian as she came to a sudden realization. ¡°Oh? Was it? If there¡¯s something wrong with both of us, why didn¡¯t my father see it? Why didn¡¯t lu Zheng¡¯s grandparents see it? Li Shan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re sick. Do you want someone to treat your brain and then cut it off?¡± Gu Nian would never admit it. Who knew if there were any of the emperor¡¯s men around the cell? Li Shan fell into deep thought. Yes, she had never seen Gu shouxin in her previous life. Chapter 1694 - 1694 He can retire now 1694 He can retire now Gu Nian looked at Li Shan, who was deep in thought, and regained herposure. ¡°Li Shan, to be honest, people shouldn¡¯t be so greedy. The more you want to get it, the more you can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t need to see you, but I still came. I didn¡¯te to see how miserable you were before your head was cut off. I just wanted to say something to you. If there¡¯s a next life, if there¡¯s a memory in the next life, don¡¯t chase after your memory, because it¡¯s the next life, not this life. Everything won¡¯t follow the path of this life.¡± It was just like her when she had just transmigrated. At that time, she had also set her mind on the plot of the book. If it weren¡¯t for her parents ¡®repeated reminders, she might have still been obsessed with the plot. The Gu Nian in the book had already lived her life, and the world she was in now was the life of the Gu Nian in her. The trajectory of her life had already changed when she first arrived. !! It was the same for Li Shan. When she was reincarnated, this life and her previous life had be twopletely different worlds. The time, the people, the ce, everything was different. Li Shan was stunned. Could it be that she knew that she had been reborn? Seeing her expression, Gu Nian shook his head and turned to leave. Gu Nian had to pass by the male prisoner¡¯s cell to leave the cell. She saw li Muyan. Li Muyan was no longer the noble young master he used to be. There was ambition in his eyes, and he was no longer so simple. In fact, she had met li Muyan a few times since she hade to the capital in the first half of the year. She had long been able to remain calm and let go of all those unnecessary things. ¡°Gu Nian,¡± Li Muyan called out to her just as she was about to walk past his cell. Gu Nian did not stop as she continued walking. ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯ve always been the only one in my heart. I hope that you will be happy in this life.¡± Li Muyan shouted. Gu Nian continued to walk forward. After leaving the cell, the sky began to snow. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The servant girl helped Gu Nian put on a cloak. Gu Nian reached out to catch the falling snow and asked the servant girl, ¡± ¡°Is there any letter from Father and mother?¡± ¡°Second miss, No.¡± The maidservant replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian gathered her cloak and got into the carriage. ¡­¡­ In Gaozi country, Cheng huaijin had already rested well. King Gotz had also sent someone to contact Peng Eng and had already sent a letter to the salin tribe. One day, Prince Sarlin arrived at the Gotz Kingdom, and King Gotz was holding a banquet in the pce. This was the first time that the four forces of quicksand country, Gaozi country, salin tribe, and great Zhou had gathered together. Gu Xin handed over the leadership role to Cheng huaijin. After all, it was impossible for her to stay in quicksand country in the future. King Gotz felt a little ufortable. How many juniors were there? the one from the great Zhou was also a young general. Could it be that other than him, the old guys from other ces were all useless? It couldn¡¯t be helped. The people who came were all juniors, and King Gotz had also given the right to speak to Helian Yi. King Gotz sat at the side, drinking the wine that Gu Xin brought him. He listened to the young men¡¯s n to attack Yunhai and sighed silently. The student had surpassed his master! That damn King Cloud Sea used to say that the great Zhou was very weak. Look, look at this little general of the great Zhou. He wasn¡¯t even a Prince, but he had control over the battle situation and talked about all kinds of schemes without stopping. His son and the Son of the Sarlin family were dumbfounded. Can a war be fought like this? Dugu Jun from the bustling sand country was indeed from the East. The two children he had raised werepletely different from the two fools from the West! Ah hai and Xinxin could totallypete with the waiter of the great Zhou Dynasty! Ah hai had single-handedly killed Yuuna¡¯s entire team. Even Peng Xiao ¡®er couldn¡¯tpare to him! King Gotz suddenly felt that he could retire and send his son to the great Zhou Dynasty to live for a few years. When his son came back, he could have fun everywhere. Chapter 1695 - 1695 Chapter 1695-catch up 1695 Chapter 1695-catch up Peng Eng stayed in the Gaozi Kingdom for five days. On the sixth day, Queen Yunhai arrived. When the Queen of Cloud Sea saw Yun¡¯s dried corpse, she was shocked. She had never thought that the Gotz would dare to be so arrogant. He lianyi stood at the city gate and looked at the small number of people that Queen Yunhai had brought with him. He smiled and said, ¡± Queen, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Are you sending so few people to us to fight? ¡± No matter what, Queen Yunhai would never lose her momentum. Sitting on the back of the horse, she looked at Helian Yi with a gloomy expression and said,¡±Call your old man over, you¡¯re not qualified to talk to me!¡± !! He lianyi raised his chin slightly and asked,¡±what?¡± Does the Queen feel that dying in the hands of a junior like me would lower her prestige? I don¡¯t know where the Queen¡¯s confidencees from. I even dared to kill your son, so why wouldn¡¯t my father dare to kill you?¡± He lianyi had been bearing the me for the death of the hai Yun first Prince for several months, so he was used to it. This was the first time he had mentioned it. That wretched girl, Dugu Xin, made me take the me for her and forced me to do it! He was gritting his teeth and scolding Gu Xin in his heart, but his face was filled with satisfaction. Queen Yunhai knew that the negotiation would not work out this time. Fortunately, she had brought 50000 troops. ¡°Are you sure you want to start a war with us?¡± she asked. He lianyi didn¡¯t waste any words. With a wave of his hand, Gaozi and the great Zhou Army immediately appeared on the city gate tower and in two directions outside the city gate tower. Each and every one of them was in high spirits. Queen Yunhai had never seen the soldiers of the great Zhou, but she had seen the people of thengge Kingdom. The people of thengge Kingdom looked the same as those of the great Zhou. At this moment, Queen Yunhai would not think that these people were from thengge Kingdom. They had been too careless. It seemed that Gaozi had the intention of joining forces with the great Zhou. ¡°Kill!¡± Helian Yi gave the order and turned to look at Peng Eng. Peng Eng, who was riding on his horse, drew his sword and responded, ¡± kill! Then, the soldiers from both sides attacked Queen Yunhai. Queen Yunhai turned her horse around and fled. Peng Eng instructed the people around him. pass down my order. There must be reinforcements behind her. Everyone, be careful! This was the first time that the great Zhou soldiers had fought their way to the West. Some of them were not used to the climate and were still adjusting themselves in the camp. Originally, they had discussed with the Gaozi Kingdom that they would be the auxiliary forces and Gaozi would be the main force. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were dressed in great Zhou¡¯s military uniform and mixed in with the great Zhou soldiers. The brother and sister were full of energy. After Peng Eng gave the order, the two of them quickly rode to the front, faster than the Gaozi country. ¡°Brother, Queen Yunhai will definitely have reinforcements. You have to be careful.¡± Gu Xin reminded him when they were about to catch up. ¡°Yes, you too. Be careful.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. The Army quickly arrived at a deste slope, on which the cloud Sea Army was gathered. ¡°Brother, catch the Queen of Cloud Sea!¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were only two horses away from Queen Yunhai. ¡°You go ahead and capture them, I¡¯ll deal with the others!¡± Cheng huaijin said. N?v(el)B\\jnn Then, Gu Xin picked up the whistle around her neck and blew it. An Eagle circled in the sky and swooped down towards Queen Yunhai. In just a moment, the Eagle on the other side of the sea of clouds chased after a ¡®li. This gave Gu Xin a chance to shorten the distance between her and the Queen of Yunhai. Queen Yunhai was an experienced person, so she responded naturally. However, she soon felt the same helplessness that others felt from her daughter. This girl was too slippery. He couldn¡¯t catch her at all, and he was even injured. Chapter 1696 - 1696 Chapter 1696-siblings United 1696 Chapter 1696-siblings United Cheng huaijin¡¯s transformation had improved by leaps and bounds after the ten-day massacre. He didn¡¯t think much of it, only thinking that Xiao Yu¡¯s death had triggered him. Only Gu Xin knew that when Gu Xin rushed over to take over Cheng huaijin¡¯s task of massacring the city, the bag of water she gave him contained a few jade beads. After ten days of massacring the city, he was already at his limits. His body was in dire need of replenishment, so Gu Xin¡¯s jade beads were used on him. Hence, after this incident, Cheng huaijin had only taken a nap, but his body had undergone a tremendous change. As such, he was now able to fight one against four, and they were the four fierce generals by the side of Queen Yunhai. !! The great Zhou Army and the Gaozi Army had caught up, and the chaos in the West had officially begun. Queen Yunhai was much more skilled than Angel, but she wasn¡¯t as lucky as Angel. She couldn¡¯t hurt or catch Gu Xin. Although Gu Xin wasn¡¯t injured, she was still struggling. Very quickly, Queen Yunhai found another chance to kill Gu Xin. She looked at the thin and weak girl in front of her and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°Dugu Xin, die!¡± At the same time, a dozen cloud ocean soldiers rushed over from behind Gu Xin, blocking her path of retreat. Gu Xin gritted her teeth. The soldiers behind her couldn¡¯t give her a fatal blow, but the Queen of Cloud Sea in front of her could. Therefore, she chose to retreat and get injured. ¡°Stop her!¡± Queen Yunhai shouted crazily. The soldiers of Cloud Sea behind her drew their swords in unison. Gu Xin risked being stabbed by the sword and managed to Dodge the attack from the Queen of Cloud Sea. Then, she swallowed a Jade bead. Her eyes turned red, and with two sabers in her hands, she swung them fiercely at the soldiers of the cloud ocean. Queen Yunhai didn¡¯t give Gu Xin a chance to gain the upper hand and attacked again. Gu Xin fell to the ground and rolled in the direction of Queen Haiyun. The de in her hand did not fall. When she got close to Queen Haiyun, she threw out a de. The de spun in the air and cut off the Queen¡¯s hair. Queen Yunhai¡¯s hair, which had been tied up neatly, was now loose. Her hair was slightly curled, and when it was unfurled, it looked like an exploding lion¡¯s head. Cheng huaijin had already noticed that Gu Xin¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t looking good, so he kept luring his opponent over. By the time Gu Xin was surrounded by the Yunhai Queen again, Cheng huaijin had already reached her side. As if he was cutting down a tree, he cut down two Yunhai soldiers and rushed into the encirclement. He then stood back to back with Gu Xin. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re like this again!¡± Gu Xin could feel Cheng huaijin behind her and smiled. ¡°Us siblings are United, no one can stop us! Kill!¡± Cheng huaijin said calmly. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin responded and the two of them started fighting. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After a few moves, the two of them were once again close to each other. The other side had already lost five people. sister, I¡¯ll take 70% and you¡¯ll take 30%. We¡¯ll settle this in one go. Can you do it? ¡± Cheng huaijin asked after observing the surroundings. ¡°Don¡¯t ask our Lady if she can do it, she can definitely do it. Make your move!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go to the East, South, and West, and you¡¯ll only attack the North!¡± After Cheng huaijin finished speaking, he made his move again. Gu Xin rushed out with two daggers in her hands. She only needed to deal with three people. This was the trust she had in Cheng huaijin. Once she found three people, she believed that Cheng huaijin would not let anyone hurt her. Gu Xin attacked Queen Yunhai, and Queen Yunhai attacked as well. Just as they were about to get close, Gu Xin jumped up easily. Using Queen Yunhai¡¯s burly body, she jumped over her head and threw out her daggers, aiming at the soldiers around her. Chapter 1697 - 1697 Chapter 1697-injured 1697 Chapter 1697-injured The two soldiers fell to the ground, and Gu Xinnded on the ground. A gust of wind from a knife attacked her from behind. Without thinking, she leaned back and used her hands to support herself on the ground. She easily did a backflip and ced her feet on the shoulders of the Queen of Yunhai. Using the strength of her waist, she hooked her feet around the neck of the Queen of Yunhai and stood up. Queen Yunhai had never seen this kind of flexibility on the battlefield. Wasn¡¯t this the flexibility of those women who learned to dance? Gu Xin couldn¡¯t care less. I¡¯ve been doing leg presses when I learned Kung Fu and my mother brought me to do yoga a lot. She held the head of the Queen of Cloud Sea, but her hand was bitten by the Queen¡¯s teeth. It hurt as if a piece of her flesh was bitten off. !! But she endured it and hugged the head of Queen Yunhai. With a hard turn, Queen Yunhai fell to the ground. Gu Xin felt a tearing pain in her hand. Her flesh had really been bitten off. After shended on the ground, she didn¡¯t even have time to look at her wound. She used her uninjured hand to pick up the weapon and rushed over to help Cheng huaijin. After that, more and more cloud ocean soldiers swarmed in. Gu Xin tugged at Cheng huaijin. brother, I suspect that Yunhai already knows that we¡¯re working together. They¡¯re here for reinforcements. Let¡¯s retreat! Cheng huaijin had also noticed this problem. Simrly, Helian Yi and Peng Eng could also see it. He lianyi blew his whistle, and their Gaozi¡¯s Messenger Eagle came. It bit a piece of cloth on he lianyi¡¯s battle suit and flew away. The archers of the sea of clouds could not hit it at all. That Eagle was too cunning. It did not even fly in a straight line, as if it was just taking a stroll. ¡°Let¡¯s go, retreat!¡± The great Zhou Army and the Gaozi Army had retreated. When Gu Xin got on her horse, she saw from afar that the leader of the reinforcements was actually second Bai. She smiled in her heart. Even riding a horse wasn¡¯t that fast. As expected, second white gathered another group of soldiers from the Gaozi Army and stopped his men. The reason was simple-he found the Queen¡¯s Head and body. Not only was the Queen dead, but the four generals around the Queen were also dead. The moment this news spread, the morale of the cloud Sea Army plummeted. Before the birth of the seventh Princess, their Queen was a legend in their hearts. She was an invincible God. Even the Queen was dead. ¡­¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re injured? This piece of meat is gone!¡± Cheng huaijin only realized that Gu Xin¡¯s hand was injured when they returned to goz. He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This piece of meat was exchanged for the life of Queen Yunhai!¡± Gu Xin did not care. ¡°Where¡¯s your medicine?¡± Cheng huaijin asked as he got someone to get hot water. ¡°Here, hehe. Brother, don¡¯t scold me. Isn¡¯t itmon to get injured on the battlefield? It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t injured at all!¡± Gu Xin stuck out her tongue. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin in shock, he suddenly thought of Xiao Yu. Xinxin and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t look like each other at all, and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to stick out her tongue, but he inexplicably thought of Xiao Yu. ¡°Brother?¡± Gu Xin saw Cheng huaijin in a daze and waved her hand. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Give me the medicine.¡± Cheng huaijin returned to his senses and reached out. Gu Xin passed the medicine to him. Alright, it¡¯s better not to let her grow too quickly. Others will find it strange. Just wrap her up with ordinary medicine and let her recover slowly. Cheng huaijin waited for the hot water toe in. Peng Eng then brought a bottle of high alcohol and cleaned Gu Xin¡¯s arm before applying medicine. Gu Xin had never been in so much pain before. She bit on a piece of cloth and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. ¡°That damned Cloud Sea tribe. If I don¡¯t destroy them, I won¡¯t return to the great Zhou! I won¡¯t rest until I¡¯m dead!¡± After applying the medicine, Gu Xin said angrily. Chapter 1698 - 1698 It’s my lifetime responsibility 1698 It¡¯s my lifetime responsibility Cheng huaijin and Peng Engughed and shook their heads. ¡°Xinxin, I saw that the other party¡¯s general looked like second white, right?¡± Peng Eng suddenly asked. ¡°Second brother Peng, you have good eyes! It was second white. When we killed the first Prince of the cloud Sea, it was second white who brought the cloud Sea Army back. I¡¯ve heard that second White¡¯s current status is second only to their King and Queen¡¯s most capable generals.¡± Gu Xin said proudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that brother Yuan was nning to bring them back?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om !! ¡°Oh, right, I forgot to tell you about this. Brother, brother Yuanyuan said we have to wait for the right time. Don¡¯t worry, brother Yuanyuan is the smartest. He will definitely be able to bring second white and the others back safely. Maybe when we fight to the death, brother Yuanyuan and second white will suddenly betray us and kill Yunhai by surprise! hahaha! Gu Xinughed. ah Yuan is not bad. I heard from big brother that ah Yuan and second Bai are better at pretending than he is. He was almost seen through. Peng Eng added. ¡°Second brother Peng, this is different. Brother Yuanyuan had to learn to read people¡¯s expressions since she was a child, but she didn¡¯t need to be brave enough to show her brother-inw. Brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s stepmother was a bad person. If he didn¡¯t know how to act ording to the situation, neither he nor his sister would have a good time. However, his brother-inw was a little tyrant in the entire kun city. You can¡¯t even learn what a person¡¯s experience has taught you since young.¡± Gu Xin exined. She did not know that Lu Zheng had the experience of his previous life. In his previous life, he had faced two emperors and the entire court. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin rested for two days in goz before following her to goz capital city to return to quicksand country with Gu Hui and the rest. First Prince salin, Helian Yi, Peng Eng, and Cheng huaijin had discussed that the great Zhou Army would each leave 30000 soldiers at salin and Gaozi, while the rest would follow Peng Eng to quicksand country. ording to the analysis, the quicksand Kingdom would be the primary target of the cloud Sea tribe. The death of the cloud Sea Queen might also make goz the primary target. In any case, the three sides were united. No matter where Yunhai attacked, everyone would keep in touch. The other two sides must provide Timely Reinforcements. If Yunhai didn¡¯t make a move, then after a month of rest, the three sides would take the initiative to attack. They had to take down Yunhai within half a year. It was already November, which meant that Gu Xin would be able to return to great Zhou by the middle of next year at most. On her way back to quicksand from Gatz, her hand no longer hurt. On the way back, she followed Gu yingxue as she wanted to be closer to Xiao Yu. That year of separation, neither of them had thought that it would be forever. Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s just the two of us now. Tell me, do you n to stay by Xiao Yu¡¯s side forever? ¡± In the carriage, Gu Xin poked Gu yingxue and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. She looked at the urn and said, ¡± I will definitely guard Brother Yun well. ¡°At that time, why didn¡¯t my father and Grandpa Peng send troops to the Lang GE Kingdom to save Xiao Yu? Do you know the reason?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It has nothing to do with second uncle and maternal grandfather. ¡°In this matter, how should I put it? actually, I¡¯m a variable. If I hadn¡¯t sneaked into my grandfather¡¯s yard, the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s spies would have thought that I had seen him change his face and captured me. In fact, everything would have gone very smoothly. I¡¯m sorry, sister. They¡¯ve already made arrangements. Xie Nanfeng and the others have done a good job too. Because of me, big brother Yun is a responsibility that I can¡¯t escape from in this life.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s tears were glistening as she said firmly. Chapter 1700 - 1700 Chapter 1700-imperial edict 1700 Chapter 1700-imperial edict On the great Zhou side, after they were able to sessfullymunicate with the west side, it was much easier for them to make preparations. Troops of soldiers, horses, and food were sent to the West. Except for shicang and shicang, who were still young, the other six grandsons of the Peng family were all sent here. The three brothers, general third and general fourth, were in charge of kun city. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Emperor also received the news in time by relying on the 800-mile emergency. After the capital was peaceful, the Emperor became ambitious. He was determined to open up the road to the West. He also wanted to have hisnd West of the desert. Therefore, the Emperor gave his full support and allowed the generals of the Peng family to do their best. He asked everyone to do their best and get rid of the enemy first. He would arrange for some officials with sharp tongues to assist in thend negotiation. Who was a good negotiator? The Emperor would naturally not forget Gu shouxin. At the beginning of December, Gu shouxin received an imperial edict, telling him to prepare and set off to the West after the first month of the lunar year to pick up his precious daughter and talk more about the territory. As for the position of kun Prefecture prefect, he would let Qian Liangduo take charge of the overall situation. Gu shouxin took the Imperial edict and went to find Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Go ahead. Although niannian said that our Xinxin has the luck of a koi fish, I¡¯m still worried about her after not seeing her for a day. The child had been in the West for more than a year. He wondered how much he had grown and if he had lost weight. AI!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re not going to ask me to stay? In your heart, your daughter is indeed more important than your husband!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s face was full of grievance. ¡°If you know, why did you say it to hurt your own heart?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. Gu shouxin, don¡¯t force me to make a scene with you! Who was the one who said that he would protect Xinxin? Knowing that she might have been captured by the Lang GE Kingdom, you should have gone to save her. Have you gone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Lu Zheng said.¡± Gu shouxin was at a loss for words and dragged Lu Zheng into it. ¡°Yes, Lu Zheng said so. He was there too! After crossing the great snow Mountain, he sneaked into the enemy¡¯s territory alone, and then passed through the desert that he had never set foot in before. He faced all kinds of unknown dangers, and he found the person he was supposed to protect.¡± Cai Xiaolian said in disgust. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore! You¡¯re like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw, the more she looks at him, the more pleasing he is to the eye!¡± Gu shouxin said angrily. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right. The more a mother-inw looks at her son-inw, the more pleasing she is to the eye. I heard that the father-inw doesn¡¯t like his son-inw in any way!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Father, mother, which son-inw are you talking about? Is he going to be the future second or third brother-inw?¡± At this moment, a little girl suddenly popped her head out of the door and asked with her big eyes blinking. This was Gu Xiaoba. He was already more than two years old and could speak clearly. He was yed with by Gu Ren all day long. ¡°Who taught you to eavesdrop outside the door?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s face sank as he looked at his son. Little eighth Gu held onto the door frame and carefully tried to step over, but his legs were too short and he fell down. His words were clear now, but his small arms and legs were still quite normal. It was winter and he was wearing a lot of clothes. It took him a lot of effort to get up, and then he ran to Gu shouxin with his short legs. He hugged his leg and looked up, ¡± fifth sister and sixth brother said that third sister loved to be like this when she was young. I¡¯m third sister¡¯s younger brother, so I have to listen to the corner of the wall! Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She picked up her son and said,¡±Don¡¯t listen to your fifth sister and sixth brother¡¯s nonsense. In the past, your third sister was young and short, so no one could see her standing there, so they thought she was eavesdropping!¡± ¡°Mother, that¡¯s also because I¡¯m young and short,¡± Gu Xiaoba tilted his head. Chapter 1701 - 1701 There’s no point in panicking 1701 There¡¯s no point in panicking Since Gu Xiaoba had appeared, Gu Xiaoqi must be nearby. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t talk to Cai Xiaolian anymore and went to find the old man and olddy with Gu Xiaoqi. There were a total of seven children under the age of three in the Gu family, and they were all young boys. It was very lively when they were all together. Before Gu Xin¡¯s identst year, the third branch of the Gu family had given birth to four sons. The year before that, the second and fourth branches had given birth to one each, so the Gu family had six children. In addition to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son, Yun GE ¡®er, who was brought home by Gu Hui in the first half of this year, they had seven sons. The oldest was Gu Xiaoqi of the fourth branch, who would be three years old in a few months. The youngest was Gu Shier of the fourth branch, who had just turned one. Grandpa Gu liked having many children. Although grandma Gu didn¡¯t like it, she still yed with the children with Grandpa Gu. Gu Si was also at Grandpa and Grandma Gu¡¯s side at this time. When he saw second uncle and second aunting together, he quickly went forward and asked, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, do you have good news? Is third sistering back? In the end, second sister was stilling back! By the way, is Xue ¡®er stilling back?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and put Gu Xiaoqi down, ¡± ¡°None of them.¡± Cai Xiaolian put down Gu Xiaoba and patted Gu SI¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister sisi, you¡¯ll probably have to be the king of the children for another half a year before your sister and the otherse back.¡± Gu SI¡¯s small mouth pouted. ¡°AI! Why am I so useless? The kidnappers didn¡¯t like me, and big sister and the others didn¡¯t like me either. We can¡¯t be kidnapped, and we can¡¯t go with big sister to help!¡± Grandma Gu red at her and said,¡±what nonsense are you talking about in broad daylight?¡± If you don¡¯t want to stay at home, then go to chunnan city to apany your father!¡± Gu si shook his head and said,¡¯bah! Grandma, I was wrong. I want to stay at home with my grandparents!¡± Grandma Gu red at her again. ¡°Second brother, what brings you here?¡± Grandpa Gu smiled and tried to smooth things over. Today isn¡¯t the day to rest!¡± Gu shouxin then told him about the Imperial edict. After saying that, Gu si immediately wanted to reply, but she nced at grandma Gu and obediently raised her hand to show that she had something to say. ¡°You silly girl, are you going to ask your second uncle to bring you along?¡± Grandpa Gu was amused by her. Gu si nodded vigorously. When second uncle leaves, the War in the West will definitely be over. It won¡¯t be dangerous for me to go. Besides, second uncle won¡¯t let me be in danger if I go with him. I really miss third sister too much. I can still go to the capital to visit second sister and she can alsoe back. However, I haven¡¯t seen third sister for more than a year. Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, second aunt, please agree to my request!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Cai Xiaolianughed. your second uncle will only set off after the first month of the lunar year. There¡¯s no use in you being anxious! ¡°Before the four of them left Qing Zhou, they did everything together,¡± grandma Gu said.¡±They rarely separate for such a long time.¡± Second brother, why don¡¯t you write a letter to the Emperor and let nianniane back after the new year, then you can take niannian and sisi with you. En Zi reads ten thousand books and travels ten thousand miles, our family¡¯s youngdy should also travel ten thousand miles to gain more knowledge.¡± Gu si ran to grandma Gu¡¯s side in surprise and hugged her. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the best! Grandma is the best grandma in great Zhou!¡± Grandma Gu stretched out a finger and pushed Gu SI¡¯s head away. ¡°Go, go, go. During this period of time, you have to wake up early in the morning with Ren Ren and practice your martial arts well. Don¡¯t drag your second uncle down!¡± Gu si stood up straight and raised his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I¡¯ve been working hard on my martial arts. I won¡¯t be a burden to second uncle!¡± Chapter 1703 - 1703 Chapter 1703-loyalty 1703 Chapter 1703-loyalty Lu Zheng felt that there was something wrong with Angel today. He had wanted to stand at the door, so that he could hear the sounds in the room even if the door was closed, but before he could stand still, he was shouted to a distance. They were far away from the house and the door was closed. Lu Zheng could not hear what was being said inside. Looking around him, he saw that the cloud Sea soldiers were standing with their sabers drawn. They were not the usual pce guards. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart sank. After a while, the door opened, and Angel called someone in. She nced at Lu Zheng from afar, a half-smile on her face. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected, after a while, the four brothers, white two, white six, white eight, and white ten, were brought to Lu Zheng. King Cloud Sea and Angel walked out. ¡°Tie him up too!¡± Ajil pointed at Lu Zheng. ¡°Princess! What did I do wrong?¡± Lu Zheng asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious!¡± Angel nced at him. it¡¯s all thanks to you that they know so much about Yunhai! ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Princess!¡± Lu Zheng said, feeling wronged. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Is that so?¡± Angel took out a dagger and walked up to Lu Zheng. She pointed the dagger at his stomach. there¡¯s poison on my dagger, and there¡¯s no cure for it. Do you want to show your loyalty and let me stab you? ¡± ¡°Good! I can prove it! My loyalty to the princess can be seen by the sun and moon! If I die, I hope that Princess will bury me well!¡± Lu Zheng took a step forward as he spoke and thrust the dagger into the man¡¯s stomach. The movement was so fast that the dagger had already pierced Lu Zheng¡¯s stomach as soon as he finished speaking. Not only Ajil, but everyone else was also stunned. ¡°You think I¡¯m testing you? This dagger is really dipped in poison.¡± Angel let go. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Princess is testing me. Since Princess feels that this little one is disloyal, then this little one can only express my loyalty with my death.¡± As he spoke, blood flowed from the corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth, and his body tilted to the side. Angel hugged Lu Zheng. Second white and the rest thought,¡±general Zhou, you¡¯re finished. We¡¯ll tell third miss.¡± ¡°Angel, it seems like you¡¯ve guessed the wrong person!¡± King Cloud Sea walked over and said with a frown. ¡°Father, it¡¯s either him or them. We can¡¯t let these people go. Lock them up in the cell and we¡¯ll take them with us when we attack quicksand.¡± Angel said with certainty. King Cloud Sea looked at second white and the others, especially him. Yunhai still had generals who could lead the Army, but they were not as capable as yuena, the first Prince, the Queen, or Ajil. Second white was still okay, but he didn¡¯t want to believe that this was a spy sent by the other side. ¡°Someone, send him back to the princess¡¯s Manor!¡± Ajil summoned the guards and sent Lu Zheng out of the pce. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back to the pce. As for the specific n, just do as I said.¡± Angel said to Cloud Sea King. ¡°Ajil, tell father, do you want to get married?¡± King Cloud Sea looked at Lu Zheng, who was being carried away. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. His daughter just didn¡¯t want to have disloyal people around her. Now that she had tested him, he was a loyal person. Although he did not have any martial arts skills, his daughter was at ease if he stayed to deal with trivial matters. Father, your daughter will take her leave!¡± Agil cupped his fists and left. King Cloud Sea had his hands behind his back, his brows furrowed. After a long time, he looked at the sky. Could the cloud Sea survive this? He didn¡¯t feel confident. After losing his son and wife, who had apanied him for many years, King Cloud Sea began to doubt himself. Could the cloud Sea no longer dominate the West? Chapter 1704 - 1704 Chapter 1704-all-out effort 1704 Chapter 1704-all-out effort When they returned to the princess¡¯s Manor, Lu Zheng¡¯s entire body had changed color, and his lips had turned purple. He tried his best to endure the difort in his body as he waited for Angel to return. Since he dared to do this, he must have a way to ensure his own survival. Moreover, the stab was not deep. If the knife was not poisonous, it would not have affected him at all. When he left quicksand country, he had never used the life-saving medicine that Gu Xin gave him even once. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He believed in Gu Xin. Gu Xin said that as long as you were still breathing, you would be able toe back to life after eating the transparent bead. He had no doubts about that. He was right, Angel returned soon after. He asked the doctor in the princess¡¯s Manor to bandage his wound and give him the antidote. Angel told Lu Zheng, ¡± although I believe in your loyalty, I also believe in your morals. So, I can¡¯t cure you now. Just bear with it for a few days. After we leave with your brothers, we¡¯ll cure you of the poison. Then, you can do whatever you want. ¡°Your Highness, what did they do?¡± Lu Zheng asked in disbelief. From what your Highness just said, does it mean that they have spread the news of the Cloud Sea?¡± Angel nodded. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve looked around. The five of you are the most suspicious. They¡¯re even more suspicious than you because they¡¯re in the Army. Especially white two. He was in my big brother¡¯s team. After my big brother died, he could have continued to attack goz, but he persuaded everyone to retreat. If it was only once, it would still be understandable. However, not long ago, he led a team to reinforce my mother. At that time, the other party obviously didn¡¯t expect that we had so many people, but when my mother died in battle, it was him again who retreated with the troops.¡± Second white and the others did not use fake names. They used their real names and existed as the servants of Lu Zheng and Pengze trade caravan. Lu Zheng frowned,¡±maybe second Bai is afraid of death.¡± In our hearts, the Queen and his Highness the first Prince are the most powerful people in the West. They can win the victory.¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore!¡± Angel interrupted Lu Zheng. this is not something you should be concerned about. Rest in the residence for a few days. When we¡¯re ready and set off with them, someone will naturally detoxify you. By the way, remember to count the assets of the princess¡¯s Manor and gather them in one ce in case of emergency. If possible, collect more food as well.¡± ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem! Lu Zheng coughed a few times. your, Your Highness, are you saying that we should escape? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be ready at any time,¡± Angel said after a moment of silence. Be careful, I¡¯ll leave a few guards by your side. Your task is to manage the food and financial affairs of the residence.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Your Highness, if we¡¯re going to escape, should we go north?¡± Angel raised an eyebrow and looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. Lu Zheng¡¯s face was indifferent as he allowed the other party to size him up. In the end, Angel chose to believe in Lu Zheng and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. The north side has already prepared arge ship. However, we will not take this route unless we have no other choice. Gold and silver can be used anywhere, so you have to guard them well.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Lu Zheng promised solemnly. I will do my best to protect everything in the princess¡¯s Manor.¡± Agil nodded and left without saying anything. Lu Zhengy down and closed his eyes to rest. That night, he ate the transparent pearl that Gu Xin gave him. After eating it, he felt that the difort in his body had disappeared. Chapter 1706 - 1706 She was deceived 1706 She was deceived By the time second white and the rest had finished adjusting themselves, the bugle horn had been blown. ¡°Quick!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s movements became even faster. Second white and the others followed. They were assassins and were more skilled at killing. They picked up the weapons of the enemy and started to move. The five of them broke out of the cell and left the vicinity of the Imperial prison. The outside was surrounded by the patrol team. Lu Zheng leaned his back against the rest and whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you still remember the escape route we discussed earlier?¡± Second white and the others nodded in agreement. Lu Zheng continued, ¡± we¡¯ll follow that routeter. When we reach the taxi sand field, we¡¯ll head west. If we keep going, they¡¯ll definitely think that we¡¯re heading south or East to goz. We¡¯ll head west to meet up with Xue Qianyu. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Second white and the others nodded again. ¡°Brothers, do it!¡± All of you, go back alive!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Second white and the rest agreed. And so, the five of them began to clear the stage. Fortunately, they had lived in the capital for a long time and were very familiar with everything here. They would be separated for at most half an hour before they returned to their original path. The few of them circled the capital and escaped in several directions. After they escaped, King Cloud Sea and Angel, who were in the pce, received the news. ¡°Who saved them?¡± Angel asked in shock. The messenger did not know that Lu Zheng had not shown his face from the beginning to the end. He was dressed in ck and his face was covered. Angel sent someone back to see if Lu Zheng was still there, and then personally led the troops to chase after him. Lu Zheng and the rest directly snatched the other party¡¯s horses at the city gate and rode them away. Because they didn¡¯t escape in one direction, the people from the cloud Sea had also scattered their forces. ¡­¡­ In quicksand country, a ¡®li was pecking at the window of the king of quicksand country. The king of quicksand country, who had already fallen asleep, heard the movement and quickly got up to open the window. A ¡®li rubbed his head against the head of the king of quicksand Kingdom and raised his foot. The king of quicksand Kingdom opened the letter tube and took out the letter. It was Lu Zheng¡¯s notes and was written in thenguage of the great Zhou. His identity had been exposed and he had headed west to meet up with Xue Er. The king of quicksand Kingdom turned around to put on his clothes and ordered his men to wake Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin up. ¡°Father, what happened?¡± The brother and sister looked quite energetic, and they nned to leave in two days. ¡°A ¡®Yuan and the others¡± identities have been exposed. Ah hai, Xinxin, immediately give the order to head to the cloud Sea!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± father, send a letter to Gotz, salin and second brother Xue too. Let¡¯s move together. ¡°Yes, I know. Hurry up and give the orders. I¡¯m here in the capital, so there¡¯s no need to worry. As for the rations, I will prepare them.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin left. Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, also got up. On this day, the quicksand Army set off towards the North. At dawn the next day, Gaozi, salin, and Xue Qianyu also received the news. Almost at the same time they received the news, they set off towards the sea of clouds. Angel led her troops to chase after second white and the rest for an entire night, but they still could not catch up. She couldn¡¯t go far, so she could only let her subordinates continue to chase after him. She returned to the capital. In the end, when she went back, she heard a piece of news that made her angry. The man she trusted, the man she entrusted the entire princess¡¯s Manor to, was actually the most untrustworthy person. She was mad with anger. She didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone in this world who was as immune to poison as she was. That person must have known what poison was on her dagger long ago and had prepared the antidote long ago, deliberately putting on an act for her. There must be spies in the manor, there must be! Chapter 1707 - 1707 Chapter 1707-escape 1707 Chapter 1707-escape Ajil called out all the people in the princess¡¯s Manor and asked around. No one knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s movements. They didn¡¯t even know what had happened, and their expressions didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er felt a little helpless. Other than Gu Xin, Lu Zheng was the second person she had felt this way. She couldn¡¯t understand. She had been living a smooth life for twenty years. Why did things not go well when she met the two of them? Before she could think further, in less than two days, the generals from all over Yunhai reported that the enemy had attacked. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng brought second Bai and the rest. After a few days, they finally broke away from the pursuit of the soldiers in the cloud Sea and passed through Liangjing. White six and white ten were heavily injured. They were carrying white two and white eight on their backs. The four of them had only suffered superficial injuries before, but after running for their lives, they had not only sustained superficial injuries, but also sustained internal injuries. After hiding from the Yunhai soldiers who were still in Liangjing, Lu Zheng found a cave and started a fire for everyone to rest. there are two more pills. Give them to white six and white ten. They¡¯ll fill them up. Said Lu Zheng after he had finished building the fire. general, you¡¯re the best. white six was unwilling but was interrupted by Lu Zheng. ¡°You¡¯ve already called me general. This is an order. Eat.¡± Lu Zheng said in a low voice, ¡± Xue er¡¯s Army is definitely not far away. We have to hold on. Second white looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s waist. It was the wound he sustained that day when he saved them and gained the seventh princess¡¯s trust. These few days of escape had turned the small wound into an injury. Lu Zheng followed second White¡¯s line of sight and looked down. He smiled,¡±My injuries don¡¯t matter. I was the one who stabbed her, not her. What are you all worried about! When I came in just now, I heard the sound of running water. I¡¯ll go out and look for it. We don¡¯t have anything to fill our stomachs, so we still need to drink some water.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up. ¡°General, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lu Zheng looked at him and did not reject him. The two of them left the cave. Lu Zheng clutched his stomach. It was indeed a little painful, but other than the two transparent pills he had left, he had no other medicine. Those pills were so effective, and he was reluctant to take them. His injuries were not fatal. Second white followed behind Lu Zheng silently. After a while, he stopped. general, this is the hemostatic grass that grows in the West. It can stop bleeding. I recognize it. I¡¯ve seen it by third miss ¡®side before. Lu Zheng turned to look, then walked over and knelt down to pick one. He took a bite and asked, ¡± Are you sure you saw it at Xinxin¡¯s ce? ¡± Second white nodded. yes. Although this subordinate did not stay by third miss¡¯s side for long in the West, when I went to look for fourth white that day, fourth white was passing this to third miss¡¯s maidservants and had them dry it. Lu Zheng still believed that second white had the ability to see. Hence, he called out to second white to help him pull out the grass and dig more. The five of them had quite a few knife wounds on their bodies. After pulling out the grass, they took some and left the rest on the spot. Then they went to find water. There was indeed a stream of water not far away. The two of them went to the water¡¯s edge and washed themselves, especially around their wounds. Even if the weather was cold, they had to wash themselves clean and apply medicine. In the area to the West of Liangjing, there were more and more green nts. There were more water sources here and less residential areas. Even though this grass wasn¡¯t as effective in stopping bleeding as Gu Xin¡¯s medicine, it was much better after it was applied. After applying the medicine to each other, the two of them filled the water bags with water and went back. Chapter 1708 - 1708 Don’t be anxious 1708 Don¡¯t be anxious They carried the Coagulus back to the cave. White two and white eight applied the medicine for white six and white ten. Lu Zheng was warming himself by the fire. White six and white ten seemed to be in a much better condition after consuming thest two translucent pills. After treating their wounds, everyone gathered around the fire to warm themselves up. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only hear her stomach growling. They had not eaten for two days. In the first few days, they were still able to steal food from the Yunhai pursuers. However, two days ago, when they arrived at Liangjing, they were not pursuers but an Army. They were all hiding and escaping. They did not find any food and were injured. They did not dare to run to the ces where people cooked, afraid that they would not be able to escape. Lu Zheng touched his stomach awkwardly. He had rarely gone hungry in both his previous and current lives. ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest for a while and continue to head west when it gets dark? Find our Army and have a good meal?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± White six said. ¡°General, I¡¯m fine with it too.¡± White ten said. White two and white eight had no problems. that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s warm up by the fire. It¡¯s getting colder at night. Lu Zheng nodded and said. After that, the few of them started talking about their next ns. After they found Xue Qianyu, they would definitely not just sit around and wait for death. They would have to fight their way back to Yunhai with the team. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om With the few of them who had lived in the cloud Sea for more than half a year, it would be very easy for them to take down the cloud sea¡¯s Army in Liangjing. Although they didn¡¯t steal their food, the five of them knew where their rations were stored. When the time came, they would first steal some rations to enrich their own army. After the sky turned dark, the few of them felt warm and hungry. After putting out the fire, they continued to head west. After walking for an entire night, they finally ran out of energy. When the sun was about to rise, they encountered the quicksand Army. ¡°Xue Er, hurry up and get your brother something to eat!¡± Lu Zheng shouted with all his might. ¡°Go!¡± Xue Qianyu heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice and rushed over. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Zheng. He jumped off the horse and pulled Lu Yang up. ¡°Xue Er, I¡¯m starving to death!¡± Lu Zheng leaned on Xue Qianyu. ¡°You still have the strength to talk? you¡¯re still far from death.¡± Xue Qianyu said as he sized him up. ¡°General Xue!¡± Second white and the others greeted them. Xue Qianyu nodded at them. Then, he called his Deputy general, and the Army stopped. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin had almost reached the cloud Sea with their Army. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother Yuan and the others must have escaped. They won¡¯t be caught. Trust them.¡± Cheng huaijinforted Gu Xin when he saw that she had been tense the entire journey. Prince ah hai is right. Xinxin, you have to believe that the people from Yunhai can¡¯t beat your brother Yuanyuan. Princess Jinghe said. In the past, she had heard a lot of people in the capital talking about how the heir of Duke Zhengguo was bullied by his stepmother. If the heir of Duke Zhengguo was bullied to death, she would have nothing to say. But this kid was not bullied to death and even faked his death. Probably no one in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion knew that he was still alive. Back then, the Lin family was so scheming, noble consort Lin was so powerful, and even the Emperor tolerated the Lin family. How old was this kid, and he had already toyed with them in circles? could this barbarian from the West be as scheming as him? After all, Jing He didn¡¯t believe that Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t beat King Cloud Sea. Chapter 1710 - 1710 She wants to go back 1710 She wants to go back A few weak lights were not enough to let the cloud Sea Army see the situation. The general leading the Army was Yuuna¡¯s son, Asha Yuan. Angel wasn¡¯t here. He had gone to attack goz. Angel had asked him to wait for the spy¡¯s letter. As soon as the spy¡¯s message came, he immediately brought his men over. Gu Xin and the others were already well prepared. Most of the soldiers were no longer in the camp and had set up an ambush outside. When the first wave of people rushed over, their warhorses were all knocked down. After the quicksand Army pulled the rope, they immediately charged out. When the main force arrived, they discovered that the quicksand Army was not in the camp, but waiting for them outside. N?v(el)B\\jnn Cheng huaijin raised his weapon high and shouted, ¡± ¡°All soldiers, hear my order! Kill!¡± After shouting, he took the lead and rushed out. The Army of the cloud Sea had lost their first group of people and did not return. They were all here to kill anyway. The only difference was whether they were going to ambush or face the enemy head-on. Asha Yuan was yuena¡¯s son. He was brave and good at fighting, and he knew how to use troops. His only problem was that he was too obedient to the Yunhai Royal Court. If Ajil said that the spy¡¯s information was urate, he would not doubt it. Since the information was obviously not urate, he would not me Angel and would only fight. The king of quicksand Kingdom came from the East. His father was killed by the people from the East and the people from quicksand Kingdom, sarin Kingdom, and Gaozi Kingdom. He not only wanted to fight for the cloud Sea Royal Court, but also for his father. The currency was being used in a frenzy, and it was not personal. Everyone on the other side had to die. Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin had worked together for a year and had a tacit understanding. When they saw the currency, they knew that they had to settle this first. As for Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang, they had a tacit understanding. The live handguns fell one by one, but the sounds of fighting and killing were endless. The cloud sea¡¯s side continued to receive reinforcements, and their military strength soon surpassed the quicksand Army. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin worked together to settle the money before they turned around and mounted their horses, lighting a torch. The quicksand soldiers who had stayed in the camp rushed out. Their formation was never seen in the West. Even in the dark of the night, their killing power was invincible. The quicksand Army had one more advantage than the cloud Sea Army, and that was that they each had a bottle of medicine. Gu Xin had used up all the herbs that Peng ze and Gu Hui had brought over with Xie Zhiyi¡¯s cooking. She guaranteed that every quicksand soldier would have a bottle. As for when they would use it, it was up to them. The second wave of quicksand soldiers rushed out of the camp. Not only did they have medicine in their hands, but they also had poison. Once the formation was set up, the first wave of quicksand soldiers all retreated, and the cloud Sea Army that was surrounded fell to the ground one by one. ¡­¡­ It was dawn. What he saw was a ground full of corpses. The quicksand soldiers were carrying their fellow soldiers back to the camp, while the cloud Sea Army had already retreated. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Gu Hui walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. yes! Gu Xin nodded. continue! The few of them mounted their horses and ordered the injured soldiers to stay behind to deal with the matters here. Those who were not injured or were not seriously injured continued to kill their way forward! Today, they had to conquer this City in the Sea of clouds. ¡°Go!¡± Gu Xin pulled on the reins as the cold wind blew past her face and ears. She couldn¡¯t feel the cold. She only had one thought now: kill her way through, kill her way back. She wanted to go home, she wanted to go home. She wanted peace in the great Zhou Dynasty. She wanted peace in the great Zhou Dynasty. She wanted the people of the great Zhou Dynasty to be less disced. She wanted peace in the great Zhou Dynasty! Chapter 1711 - 1711 Chapter 1711-requesting an audience 1711 Chapter 1711-requesting an audience After five days, Gu Xin and the rest managed to take down the city. N?v(el)B\\jnn The cloud ocean soldiers in the city either died, fled, or surrendered. As for the civilians, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t order for them to be killed. As long as you don¡¯t resist or cause trouble, you can hide at home. Our quicksand Army has never killed indiscriminately. The quicksand Kingdom was indeed iparable to the cloud Sea tribe. The quicksand Kingdom wasn¡¯t as rich as the cloud Sea tribe, but there was an advantage to the quicksand Kingdom. Many people were still willing to choose the quicksand Kingdom if they didn¡¯t consider getting rich quickly. The people of quicksand country paid very little taxes. Sometimes, when they couldn¡¯t eat, they could go to the government office to get food. High officials and nobles were not allowed to bully others. No matter where you were from, as long as you joined quicksand country and became a citizen of quicksand country, you would not be excluded. Quicksand country was the country with the most ethnic groups in the entire Western Region, but it was quite poor. Now that the cloud Sea tribe was about to be destroyed, the people of the cloud Sea thought of the things that the Royal Court and the nobles had done. They naturally did not want to be destroyed with the vampires. They were considering whether they should join the quicksand Kingdom. Although quicksand country was poor, after this war, the wealth of Yunhai would be quicksand¡¯s. How could they be poor? I heard that the quicksand country is in contact with the East. There are many good things in the East. Is it possible to do business there? The people of Yunhai shut themselves in their homes and had all kinds of thoughts. After the city was taken over, Gu Xin and the rest moved into the city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°Brother, you see, no wonder father said Yun Hai is rich. Such a small city can bepared to our quicksand¡¯s capital city. I really want to reach Cloud Sea Royal City as soon as possible and see what¡¯s in their Pce!¡± Gu Xin eximed as she looked at the items in the warehouse. Gold coins filled half the room, and there were all kinds of exquisite jewelry, all kinds of pigments, fine fur, and all kinds of leather products. ¡°No matter how good it is, it can¡¯t be as good as the great Zhou Imperial Pce!¡± Cheng huaijin said as he picked up the gold coin and tossed it. A lot of gold coins in the West was worth as much as a gold ingot in the East. ¡°That¡¯s true, the people here don¡¯t know how to burn pottery! There¡¯s nothing in the vase, antique calligraphy or paintings, nothing at all.¡± Gu Xin agreed. ¡°Prince a hai, Princess Xin Xin, there¡¯s a man from Yunhai outside asking for an audience!¡± At this moment, someone came to report. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin put down the things in their hands and looked at the person who had arrived. They asked in unison, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± he said that he is a merchant from Yunhai. He is afraid that we do not have enough food. He has some at home and wants to give it to the Prince and Princess. The person replied. brother, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± the people in Yunhai aren¡¯t just barbaric. There are also those who have a brain. Cheng huaijin smiled and shook his head. ¡°Bring him to the main hall. The Princess and I will be there in a while.¡± The person retreated. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin and Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°Brother, this person came at the right time. Since he is a businessman, he must be in more than one city. He will give us a lot of informationter! Moreover, it¡¯s more effective for their people tofort the people.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±I think so too.¡± After the war is over, I naturally hope that the people of Cloud Sea will go to quicksand. Not only was quicksand poorpared to Yunhai, but it was also very poorpared to sarin and Gotz! We¡¯ll take this opportunity to abduct as many as we can!¡± Chapter 1712 - 1712 Not important 1712 Not important When the siblings arrived at the main hall, the person was already waiting for them. With Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin¡¯s permission, he ordered his men to bring in all the food and meat he had stored up. greetings, Prince ah hai, Princess Xin Xin! Yingshi Yuding bowed respectfully. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. This name of Yunhai was really weird. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had no energy toin. However, she still knew that this person¡¯s name was Ying, and his surname was Shi Yuding. It was just that it sounded very awkward to pronounce them together. ¡°These are the things you¡¯re offering? All of them?¡± Cheng huaijin asked with the bearing a Prince should have. ¡°Your Highness, this is everything in ten square city. I have business in every city in Yunhai. Wherever the Prince and Princess go, I can offer you food.¡± Yingshi Yuding replied. ¡°It¡¯s just food? Do you have any requests?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Your Highness, this lowly one does not dare to make any requests. I¡¯m willing to help quicksand go to the West together. I only hope that after the war is over, the Prince and Princess can see my sincerity and put in a few good words for the king so that he will allow me and my family to be a part of quicksand country!¡± Yingshi Yuding said sincerely. ¡°Do you know anything about the cities in the cloud Sea?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°When I was over ten years old, I traveled everywhere with my father to run a business and support the family. If Prince and Princess don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to share your worries and solve your problems!¡± Yingshi Yuding said. Ying, since you know a little about this ce and are a native of Yunhai, how do you think we should deal with the people of ten square city? ¡± Cheng huaijin emphasized the word ¡®we¡¯. Yingshi Yuding¡¯s face was filled with joy, but she quickly calmed down.¡±Your Highness, in my opinion, there is no need to deal with it.¡± Cheng huaijin raised his brows and asked,¡¯Oh? How do you say it?¡± ¡°Because ten square city is a border city on the South of the cloud Sea, it has always been guarded by the Army of the cloud Sea,¡± ying shi Yuting said. The actions of the cloud ocean Army, there was no need for this lowly person to speak. The Prince and Princess should have heard of it. The people of ten square city had been bullied by the cloud ocean Army, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The city Lord¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯t on the same level as the people, and they were in cahoots with the cloud ocean Army, which made it hard for the people of ten square city to breathe. Now that the quicksand Army had broken into ten square city, the people of ten square city wanted to cheer. Actually, the grain I¡¯m offering doesn¡¯t only belong to my family. It also belongs to many merchants in ten square city. We are all willing to join quicksand and be citizens of quicksand country. Thus, I hope that Your Highness and your Highness will fulfill my wish.¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin exchanged nces. The two of them were just thinking about how to abduct them, but in the end, they took the initiative toe to their door. As for whether ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s words were true or false, it was not important. The destruction of the cloud Sea was inevitable. Even if his words were false, they would not be able to cause any waves. Gu Xin nodded at Cheng huaiyun. Cheng huaijin then looked at yingshi Yuding and said, ¡± ¡°How about this?ter, go and organize your people to go door to door to register and record all the people in ten square city. How many families there were in each household, what they made a living, whether they were willing to stay or follow them to quicksand after the war, as well as their strengths and weaknesses, were all recorded down. Tell everyone that the quicksand Army will not burn, kill, or pige. As for you, after you¡¯re done,e with us to the Imperial City. The cities in the cloud Sea might not be like the ten square city, so you should understand what you need to do when the timees, right?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1713 - 1713 The compensation to him 1713 Thepensation to him Yingshi Yuding was overjoyed,¡±I understand, I understand!¡± The generosity of the Prince and Princess is the blessing of our people. This little one will definitely do my best to help!¡± alright! Cheng huaijin nodded. alright, you can go and do your work! Yingshi Yuding retreated. Cheng huaijin asked his vice-general to call the people in charge of the various teams over while Gu Xin went to check the food. The food was safe. Very quickly, the people in charge of each team arrived. Cheng huaijin asked everyone to distribute the grain. After doing this, he called a few key people together to discuss their next course of action. This time, he called yingshi Yuding. Yingshi Yuding knew the various cities in Yunhai better than anyone else present, so it was good to hear his exnation. ¡­¡­ After Lu Zheng met up with Xue Qianyu, he rested for a day and finally recovered. Xue qianxunughed at him,¡±I thought that you would be kept by the seventh Princess of Yunhai to be her Prince Consort!¡± I¡¯m still regretting that I can¡¯t be your brother-inw!¡± Lu Zheng gave him a kick in annoyance.¡±What are you saying! In the eyes of the seventh Princess, I¡¯m just a piece of trash who doesn¡¯t even have the strength to even truss a chicken!¡± Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow,¡±then why are you staying?¡± Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s taken a fancy to your looks?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Zhengughed as he hit him. Xue Er, you seem to be more talkative than before this year! Did you see an exotic girl in quicksand country and your heart fluttered? I¡¯m going toin to niannian!¡± the seventh Princess is real, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. she¡¯s an exotic girl. Hehe, do you think niannian will believe you or me? ¡± I¡¯m such a serious person, so Xinxin also believes me. ¡± Lu Zheng smacked his head. How could this fellow be such a person? ¡°General Zhou, general Xue,¡± he asked,¡±should we burn the Yunhai Granary in Liangjing?¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu stopped fooling around and became serious. Xue Qianyu was in favor of burning them. Since they had the precise route and knew their destination, if they didn¡¯t burn them, would they wait until the other party was full to kill more of them? However, Lu Zheng had a different opinion. He felt that they should not burn it and should snatch it. They were on the westernmost side. After the battle, there would definitely be casualties. The food in their hands could onlyst for half a month. ording to the n, half a month was enough for quicksand to transport the food over, but what if? What if it wasn¡¯t delivered on time? Neither warhorses nor Warriors could take it! Therefore, the best way was to Rob, Rob the other party¡¯s grain. Xue Qianyu replied,¡¯burn, just a few fires will do. How can we be sure that we can snatch it?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lu Zheng snapped his fingers,¡±since I dared to say it, I definitely have a way!¡± Come,e,e, call your vice-generals over to take a look. I¡¯ve been to Liangjing Kingdom before. When I came to save angel with Queen Yunhai, I paid special attention to the situation here. Actually, the grain here did not belong to Yunhai, but to Liangjing. They destroyed Liangjing and took everything for themselves. As for me, I¡¯m quite familiar with the area around the Granary.¡± For a moment, Xue Qianyu felt that all the injustice that his little buddy had encountered in the Lu family a few years ago had finally passed. God hadpensated him and let him go smoothly. Otherwise, who would be so familiar with the enemy¡¯s Granary by coincidence? No one would go to the Granary without knowing what was going to happen! Chapter 1714 - 1714 It’s only a matter of time 1714 It¡¯s only a matter of time The Granary was definitely the most important ce, and it was well protected. It would take some effort to burn it, let alone Rob it. Even though Xue Qianyu thought that Lu Zheng was lucky, he still felt that it was impossible. When Lu Zheng asked Xue Qianyu if Gu Xin had given their team any medicine, Xue Qianyu immediately understood. If it wasbined with Gu Xin¡¯s medicine, this food could really be snatched away. After Lu Zheng received an affirmative answer, he started to draw a map. He had been there once and stayed there for a few days. A few days ago, he had escaped from there, so the map he drew was still very clear. ¡°Here, here, and here are heavily guarded. We need to knock out the people in these areas with sleeping gas. Then, when they transported the grain, they had to go from here. There¡¯s a river here. They might think that we¡¯re unfamiliar with the terrain, so there¡¯s no guard here. We sessfully escaped from here.¡± Lu Zheng pointed at a few ces on the map. then we¡¯ll have to go and find out how many soldiers are guarding the ce tonight so that we can prepare the medicine. Xue qianxun said. ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and continued, ¡± there¡¯s a forest here. After we snatch the food, we don¡¯t have to move it to this ce. We can just move it here. Tonight, the Army would be able to make a detour to this forest. Of course, we can also send a group of people over to create a diversion so that the n will go smoothly!¡± ¡°Split the team into two groups. One group will go grab the food, and the other group will cause trouble. Tonight, it¡¯ll just be the two of us.¡± Xue Qianyu thought for a moment and said, ¡± if the n is sessful and the food is transported to the forest, we will be able tounch an attack. When you were on your way here, did you find out how many soldiers there were in Liang Jing?¡± ¡°About a hundred thousand! Liangjing is the westernmost area of the several countries. They are more guarded against ces further west. They will not think that we have the same strength as them. After snatching the rations, I estimate that we can use three days to take over Liangjing, then head east until we reach the cloud Sea and meet up with everyone.¡± Lu Zheng took a deep breath after speaking. He hadn¡¯t seen Xinxin for half a year. He missed her so much. That girl had grown very fast, and he didn¡¯t know how much taller she had grown. He must have been training hard, and he wondered if he had eaten well. Running around the West for the past few months must have tired his Xinxin out. The sadness of missing her came quickly and infected Lu Zheng¡¯s entire being. He missed Gu Xin very much. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After the discussion, Lu Zheng urged Xue Qianyu to eat with him, then they went to the Granary of the cloud Sea Army without stopping. Xue Qianyu was still worried about the wound on his stomach. When they had met yesterday morning, the wound had really given him a shock. ¡°My Xinxin is a godly doctor, you know that?¡± Lu Zheng said smugly. Once she uses her medicine, my injury will heal.¡± Xue qianxun rolled his eyes at him.¡¯Forget it, this guy doesn¡¯t even care about his own health, so why is he saying so much?¡¯ At most, when he saw Xinxin, he would tell her that this man didn¡¯t care about his injuries and didn¡¯t listen to her advice. He just had to cause trouble and let Xinxin scold him. The two of them dismounted from their horses when they were far away from the Army of the cloud Sea and began to walk. When they were close to the Army of the cloud Sea, it was already dark, which made it easier for them to do things. Lu Zheng was more familiar with this area, so Xue Qianyu followed his direction, avoiding wave after wave of night patrol soldiers. Of course, Xue Qianyu looked down on the management of the cloud Sea campsite. What did it have to do with this? if they were sox, they would die sooner orter. Chapter 1716 - 1716 Chapter 1716-passing with a smile 1716 Chapter 1716-passing with a smile ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t the Lu Zheng I knew a few years ago!¡± Xue qianxun chuckled. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo, hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha.¡± He couldn¡¯t answer that. He couldn¡¯t tell Xue Qianyu that he was someone who had lived once and that his purpose in life was different from his previous life. Therefore, he could onlyugh it off. Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow and pressed on. Although Lu Zheng had changed a little, it was fine as long as it did not affect their brotherly rtionship. The two of them returned to the campsite and ordered the people below to prepare. Then, they returned to their tents to rest. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin led the quicksand Army as well as the wealthy merchants of Shifang city to wee the ten raindrops. In just two days, they had taken down another city. The quicksand Army¡¯s morale was greatly boosted. With yingshi Yuding, a wealthy merchant who had his own shops in the entire Yunhai, the problems of the people were easily solved. One day, Gu Xin and the rest were in a meeting when ten raindrops rushed over, ¡± ¡°Prince ah hai, Princess Xin Xin, I have bad news, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°When the servant in my residence was ordered to check the household registration of the people, I heard from one of the households that he returned from the next city we¡¯re going to attack, huanshi city, a few days ago,¡± said ying shi Yuding. They say that King Cloud Sea has ced a thousand cows and the most elite soldiers of Cloud Sea in ring stone City.¡± Cheng huaijin was shocked,¡¯a thousand wild cows? Where did he get it from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ying shi Yu Ding shook her head. The person who revealed the news asked his servant to take him away from here, saying that King Cloud Sea nned to let the one thousand bison and elite soldiers attack this ce. Prince ah hai should know that the conquests in the cloud Sea are different from the conquests in quicksand. The cloud Sea never considers the lives of the people, only the final victory.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. alright, you can leave first. We¡¯ll discuss it here. I¡¯ll find you again when there¡¯s a result. Go find mo Fei and have him bring some people with you to pacify the people in the city.¡± Ying shi Yu Ding retreated. Gu Xin had seen the wild cows in the West before. They were extremely lethal and the cattle raised by the Zhou Dynasty could notpare to them. When the wild cows in the West went crazy, even a few Warriors would not be able to subdue them. But where did King Cloud Sea find so many? It was a wild buffalo, so it was obvious that it was wild and not raised. Even if this King Cloud Sea found it, how did he control it? The brother and sister both felt that it was a little tricky. After hearing them exin the bison, Gu Hui asked, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, the poison you made is effective on humans, so it¡¯s naturally effective on animals. Why don¡¯t we give them something before they attack?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± big sister, most of what I made this time was poisonous smoke. I relied on the smell. Moreover, once the effects of the medicine are not enough, the wild cows will be even crazier. At that time, whether it¡¯s their people or our people, there will be heavy casualties.¡± Xinxin, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. do you have something that can make people and animals not want to get close to it? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. sister Zhen, you¡¯re saying that we should apply this on our bodies. Then, we can bring the poisonous smoke to the bison? ¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± You and Prince ah hai must have wanted to send people to explore huanshi city at night! We¡¯ll apply it regardless of whether there¡¯s the wild bull that Shi Yuding mentioned. If there¡¯s any, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to let those beasts smell the poisonous smoke. If there¡¯s no, we¡¯ll explore huanshi city and kill a few of them while we¡¯re there!¡± Chapter 1717 - 1717 The truth 1717 The truth Gu Xin snapped her fingers,¡¯there really is. There was a Hill outside ten square city, and when we passed by there, the horses were faster. I saw that the weeds on the hill smelled bad, but it takes time to do that, so we might not make it in time.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin. we¡¯ll only send one or two people. We should be able to finish it in a day, right? ¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Cheng huaijin had seen Gu Xin pharmaceuticals before. Things like what Jing and the princess were talking about shouldn¡¯t be tooplicated, and the raw materials were all there. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯if only one or two of them are going, that¡¯s fine. Brother, are we going?¡± Gu Hui looked at the two of them and was actually a little jealous. Xinxin was her younger sister, but now she had a figure who was like a real brother. The eldest, second, and third miss of the Gu family really didn¡¯t have a real brother. However, Gu Hui could also understand Gu Xin¡¯s mentality. After an ident, she met Cheng huaijin on the brink of death. The two of them even held hands and experienced so much together in the West. This kind of life-and-death rtionship was not inferior to family. It¡¯s good for Xinxin to have an older brother. He¡¯ll protect her in the future. Cheng huaijin shook his head and said,¡±I¡¯ll go alone.¡± You should stay here to stabilize the morale of the Army. Besides, you haven¡¯t reallye into contact with bison before. I met them when I first came here, so I¡¯m more familiar with them.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± Brother, be careful when the timees. I¡¯m going back to my room to get some medicine. When I saw it earlier, I had someone pick a bag of it for me. It should be enough for you.¡± Gu Hui also went to help Gu Xin out. She used to do all sorts of things with her sisters at home. After everyone left, Cheng huaijin was the only one left in the room. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to rest. After a while, Princess Jinghe returned. Cheng huaijin opened his eyes and felt a little strange when he saw her. Princess Jinghe sat opposite Cheng huaijin and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Prince ah hai, what ns do you have for the future?¡± Cheng huaijin was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Princess Jinghe to ask him this question. He looked at her in confusion. Princess Jinghe said,¡±it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just asking.¡± You¡¯ve been away from great Zhou for six years. Do you want to return to great Zhou to live in the future?¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t mind and continued,¡±The king of quicksand Kingdom has recognized you as his adopted son, so you should be the sessor of quicksand Kingdom in the future! What are your ns after you inherit quicksand country? For example, would you choose your wife from the West or the East?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess,¡± Cheng huaijin frowned. I¡¯ve never thought of this question. Right now, the West was not at peace yet, and if everyone was unstable, how could there be a small family? Besides, there¡¯s no one else in my heart, so I¡¯ll let father make the decision!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±okay, I understand.¡± Thank you for telling me the truth. Sorry for disturbing you!¡± Princess Jinghe stood up and left. Cheng huaijin looked at her back as she left, his brows furrowing deeper and deeper. What did this Princess mean? He didn¡¯t think that the girl was interested in him, but they weren¡¯t close. Why did the princess ask this question? Since he couldn¡¯t understand, Cheng huaijin stopped thinking about it. After Princess Jinghe left, she was pulled away by he sanniang.¡±Sister Zhen, why are you asking him now? I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll tell the truth!¡± Princess Jinghe said,¡±I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± Besides, now is a good opportunity to ask. After the war is over, he still has a lot of things to deal with, so I don¡¯t think he will think about this.¡± Chapter 1719 - 1719 Chapter 1719-pair them up 1719 Chapter 1719-pair them up Gu Xin was stunned as she looked at Princess Jinghe, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, are you going to talk about Xue ¡®er?¡± ¡°You know about it too?¡± Princess Jinghe was a little surprised. Gu Xin,¡¯of course I know! After Xue ¡®er moved into the pce, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on her, afraid that she would find it difficult to leave. I know that she¡¯s taking big brother Yun as her responsibility now. Big brother Yun is big brother Xiao Yan¡¯s nephew, so if Xue ¡®er wants to take care of big brother Yun, she¡¯ll definitely want to stay in the West with big brother Xiao Yan!¡± Gu Xin paused and sighed,¡¯Xue¡¯ er is quite stubborn. She was still young, and he didn¡¯t know if she had thought it through. However, I believe that no matter what, big brother will treat Xue ¡®er well. Perhaps, when she saw her brother taking care of Brother Yun, she would miss home and go back. All of these are uncertain.¡± !! Princess Jinghe wagged her finger. Cheng huaijin is being nice to you. I can¡¯t see any kindness in him when ites to others. Gu Xin held onto Princess Jinghe¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, you don¡¯t know about this. In fact, brother used to be very good. When you saw him, it was Xiao Yu who was in trouble. Think about it, if something happened to his only biological sister, could he still smile at the public every day? My brother probably only has one thought in his mind right now, and that is to quickly destroy Yunhai. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask second brother Xue, big brother-inw, or brother Yuan Yuan. You know what kind of person my brother is.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Princess Jinghe sighed,¡±I¡¯m worried about Xue ¡®er.¡± ¡°After the war is over, we won¡¯t be going the same way as Cheng huaijin. He¡¯s the Prince of quicksand now, so ording to the procedure, we have to go first. We don¡¯t know whether he¡¯ll go to the great Zhou or the king of quicksand will go to the great Zhouter.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I see! Sister Zhen, don¡¯t worry. Xue ¡®er is also my little sister. I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer. Of course, the best way is to have someone to persuade Xue ¡®er to give up on her idea after we return to the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± He sanniang interrupted. actually, the best way is to put Xue ¡®er and Prince a¡¯ hai together. This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about Prince a ¡®hai mistreating Brother Yun after he finds a Princess Consort. We also don¡¯t have to worry about Xue¡¯ er¡¯s identity being awkward. As soon as she said this, Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and Princess Jing He looked at her in unison. He sanniang was shocked.¡±Do you three have to look at me so sharply?¡± she waved her hand and exined,¡±Yingluo, don¡¯t, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just telling the truth! Xue ¡®er was 14 this year, and Prince ah hai was 17. This year was almost over. After the new year, Xue¡¯ er would be 10, and Prince ah hai would be 18. What a matching age! In terms of status, Xue ¡®er was the granddaughter of the great Zhou¡¯s Peng family, and Prince ah hai was the Prince of the West, so they were worthy. Just from their appearance, they were a perfect match! They didn¡¯t have anyone in their hearts! I don¡¯t believe that Prince ah hai, who grew up in the Zhou Dynasty, would like a Girl from the West!¡± Gu Hui& and Gu Xin: ¡± you¡¯re right. He doesn¡¯t like girls from the West. He likes girls from our family. But they couldn¡¯t be sopatible. What if Xue ¡®er thought in that direction and really fell for Cheng huaijin? wouldn¡¯t there be a gap between her and niannian? Even though niannian had never liked Cheng huaijin, her seductive body was not for show. This was especially true for Gu Xin. She understood Cheng huaijin¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian the best. After they had reunited, Cheng huaijin had told her that if it wasn¡¯t for sister niannian and Xiao Yu, he might not have been able to hold on. Chapter 1720 - 1720 Chapter 1720-endless nightmares 1720 Chapter 1720-endless nightmares Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and said,¡±you don¡¯t say, third aunt¡¯s suggestion is not bad!¡± After the war is over, we can y matchmaker!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Xin said in unison. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang looked at Gu Hui and Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin replied calmly,¡¯let¡¯s leave it to fate! Sister Zhen, sister he, let¡¯s not do anything or say anything. Let¡¯s just see how they develop. If they both have that intention, let¡¯s y matchmaker. If not, then forget it! If one of them doesn¡¯t do this well, the two of them will be awkward and it¡¯ll be very unnatural to get along.¡± !! Gu Hui nodded. Xinxin is right. Let¡¯s not mess around. Gu Xin pulled the few of them to the side of the sandbox, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about serious business!¡± At the same time, in the pce of quicksand country. Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue washed up andy on the bed. The two of them had been sleeping together since the first night Gu yingxue hade. Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t sleep well and would have nightmares about the miserable Cheng Huaiyu. She would often wake up in shock, and Xie Zhiyi would always apany her. The rtionship between the two also soared. Once again, Gu yingxue was jolted awake by a dream. She dreamed of Cheng Huaiyu. In order to save her, he ttered the Butler and sacrificed himself. She dreamed that Cheng Huaiyu was beaten up by Peng mu in order to hide her. She woke up with tears in her eyes. Xie Zhiyi woke up when he heard the noise. He held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand.¡±Xue ¡®er, did you dream of Xiao Yu again?¡± Gu yingxue hugged Xie Zhiyi and said,¡±Yiyi, I¡¯ve let my sister down.¡± I¡¯m sorry, sister. If I had jumped off the carriage when I was tied up, would my sister have been saved? ¡°Back then, I was afraid of the dark. I was timid and not brave. I should have jumped off the carriage and fallen to my death. I should have died.¡± It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault Yingluo.¡± Xie Zhiyi gently patted Gu yingxue¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. Don¡¯t cry, you can¡¯t go back to the past even if you cry. Didn¡¯t we agree to live well and protect ourselves so that we can take good care of Brother Yun?¡± Gu yingxue cried softly and finally stopped. Xie Zhiyi sighed and said, ¡± Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s live well. Don¡¯t torture yourself. The past is the past. In life, there will always be a lot of things that we can¡¯t let go of, but it has already happened. We have to look forward and not stop in the midst of sadness.¡± Gu yingxue did not say anything. Xie Zhiyi continued,¡¯Xue¡¯ er, no one wanted such a thing to happen. Don¡¯t me everything on yourself. In fact, no one mes you. You¡¯re innocent and you¡¯re also the one who¡¯s implicated.¡± Gu yingxue sniffed. Xie Zhiyi let go of Gu yingxue and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some hot water. Drink some hot water and calm yourself down.¡± After a while, Xie Zhiyi came back with hot water. Gu yingxue sat up and drank it. The two of them didn¡¯t blow out the lights and fell asleep facing each other. N?v(el)B\\jnn Xie Zhiyi wiped her tears and said,¡¯Xue¡¯ er, the flesh on your face is gone. I heard that children like pretty girls. If you go back like this, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to get close to Brother Yun in the Gu family, where there are many beautiful girls. Look at Ren Ren, he just likes to get close to pretty girls. In the past, the Gu family¡¯s first aunt even said that Ren Ren liked pretty girls since she was young. Other than his older sisters, she was especially naive. He didn¡¯t even look at other girls! I¡¯m guessing that Brother Yun is the same.¡± Chapter 1721 - 1721 You’re losing your life 1721 You¡¯re losing your life Gu yingxue was amused by Xie Zhiyi¡¯s words. She wanted to say that dopey Gu had a soul in his twenties, so he would definitely like pretty girls! Seeing that she looked much better, Xie Zhiyi also felt relieved. ¡°I heard from my mother that there are many things to worry about when raising a child. From the moment he was born to the moment he became an adult, he got married and had children. His heart and eyes were full of children. Xue ¡®er, have you thought about it? if you want to raise big brother Yun, let¡¯s not talk about whether big brother Yun¡¯s uncle agrees or not. Let¡¯s talk about yourself. Are you willing to lose your life because of big brother Yun?¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Xie Zhiyi smiled and shook his head. you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand. Although I¡¯m also young and don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ve definitely seen more than you. Before you get married and have children, you can take care of big brother Yun with all your heart. But what about after you get married and have children? Have you ever thought about your husband¡¯s thoughts? have you ever thought about your child¡¯s? Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯ll never get married and have children for Brother Yun¡¯s sake? If you can do it, your parents will definitely not agree. Besides, if you do this, what will Brother Yun think when he grows up and finds out that you¡¯ve sacrificed everything for him? I¡¯m touched, I treat you as my birth mother, but I¡¯m more likely to feel guilty! Do you want to see Brother Yun like this?¡± !! Gu yingxue was stunned. To be honest, she had never thought about this. She was a modern person and felt that it was fine not to get married or have children. As long as her heart was strong enough, she could ignore the rumors of the outside world. However, she had forgotten that she was living in ancient times. The person she wanted to take care of was a pure ancient person. What identity would she have to take care of the child then? The child¡¯s aunt? And the kind that had no blood rtions. Xie Zhiyi looked at Gu yingxue quietly. He knew that she had taken his words seriously. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the end, Gu yingxue¡¯s next sentence left Xie Zhiyi at a loss for words. Gu yingxue said to her, ¡± I can marry big brother Xiao Jin. When we get married, big brother Yun will be our first child. Big brother Yun can grow up happily. When he¡¯s of age and sensible, we¡¯ll tell him about his background and bring him to pay respects to his birth mother. That¡¯s right, I can marry big brother Xiao Jin. That way, if big brother Xiao Jin insists on taking big brother Yun away, I don¡¯t have to worry about big brother Xiao Jin¡¯s wife mistreating big brother Yun!¡± The more Gu yingxue spoke, the more she felt that this was a good idea.¡±Yiyi, it¡¯s true. This really works! I¡¯ll marry big brother Xiao Jin and give Brother Yun a status. Big brother Xiao Jin doesn¡¯t have to worry about his wife mistreating big brother Yun, and I don¡¯t have to worry about big brother Yun being despised by aunt! Hmm, this is the best way!¡± Xie Zhiyi felt that he couldn¡¯t keep up with Gu yingxue¡¯s pace. After a while, he finally said, ¡± ¡°What if Prince ah hai likes someone else and doesn¡¯t want to marry you?¡± this Wanwan! Gu yingxue frowned before rxing. it¡¯s fine if he marries the person he likes. I won¡¯t interfere with him. I just want to have an official identity so that I can take care of Brother Yun! It doesn¡¯t matter how many people he likes, really.¡± Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Xue ¡®er, ¡± he said, ¡± you¡¯ve lost your whole life! Gu yingxue¡¯s eyelids drooped. my life was given to me by my sister. It¡¯s my duty to take care of Brother Yun. but, Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t want you to spend your entire life just for her son! Xie Zhiyi grew anxious. Chapter 1722 - 1722 Back to normal 1722 Back to normal Gu yingxue sat up and held Xie Zhiyi¡¯s hand. She said firmly, ¡± ¡°Yiyi, I know what you mean, but I¡¯ve thought it through, really. I¡¯ve been thinking that after the war, we¡¯ll go back and bury my sister. Brother Xiao Jin will definitely take Brother Yun away. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to persuade brother Xiao Jin to let Brother Yune with me. ¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no reason to convince big brother Xiao Jin. I¡¯m panicking, really panicking. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll never be able to get out of this for the rest of my life. Actually, I¡¯m selfish too. I just want to feel less guilty. Let me do something for my sister so I can feel less guilty.¡± ¡°Yiyi, I¡¯ve found a new target. I want to marry big brother Xiao Jin and take care of big brother Yun. Big brother Xiao Jin treats big brother Yun as his nephew, so I¡¯m his aunt. Big brother Xiao Jin treats big brother Yun as his own son, so I¡¯m his mother.¡± ¡°Yiyi, don¡¯t try to persuade me. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Besides, I feel much better after making this decision. I feel like I have something to strive for.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om !! ¡°Yiyi, it doesn¡¯t matter if brother Jin has someone he likes or not. It doesn¡¯t matter if he agrees to me marrying him or not. He has someone he likes, so I won¡¯t take the position of his wife. He doesn¡¯t have someone he likes, so if he needs to keep that position, I don¡¯t mind. I just want to keep Brother Yun by my side.¡± Xie Zhiyi patted his own head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Xue ¡®er, I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore. I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡± Gu yingxue smiled. This was the first time she had smiled since she had parted with Cheng Huaiyu. It was a genuine smile.¡±You don¡¯t have to persuade me, really. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll eat well and take good care of myself. I¡¯ll make myself beautiful so that big brother Yun won¡¯t despise me. I¡¯ll make myself energetic and have enough energy to take care of big brother Yun. I¡¯ll start training tomorrow. I¡¯ll train hard and protect big brother Yun!¡± Xie Zhiyi couldn¡¯t sleep after what Gu yingxue had done. The people beside her were sleeping soundly, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The next morning, Xie Zhiyi woke up with dark circles under his eyes. He saw Gu yingxueying a new nket on the floor and practicing yoga. She knew about yoga; aunt Lian had taught her mother how to do it before. morning, Yiyi. Did you sleep wellst night? ¡± Gu yingxue was facing the bed as she greeted Xie Zhiyi with a smile. ¡°Good, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Xie Zhiyi blinked. have you had breakfast? ¡± he asked. ¡°Not yet,e when you¡¯re done! The maid came to report that uncle Jun said to wait for us. Uncle Jun has gone to the camp!¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Oh, then you practice first, I¡¯ll go wash up!¡± Xie Zhiyi got up and went to get some hot water to wash up. She was wondering if she should tell Xinxin about this. Xue ¡®er was a little abnormal now! Was it really okay for someone who had always been in sorrow to suddenly be full of energy and be normal? Also, Xue ¡®er said she wanted to marry Cheng huaijin to take care of Xiao Yu¡¯s child. The more Xie Zhiyi thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. This, this, she¡¯s also a young girl. Why did she have to face such aplicated problem? In the end, Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin. After all, the situation at the front line was tense, so it was better not to disturb them at this time. Chapter 1723 - 1723 Chapter 1723-escape 1723 Chapter 1723-escape By the time Gu yingxue returned to normal, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had already moved more than half of the Yun Hai Army¡¯s rations from Liangjing away. The Yun Hai Army had discovered the remaining half. However, Xue Qianyu¡¯s Deputy general was leading the Army to create chaos at the other end. The people guarding the Granary could not catch up at all. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu gave up on the remaining half. When thest group of people was transporting the rations to the cave, Xue Qianyu released a signal re. The quicksand Army on this side began to attack from two directions. !! ¡­¡­ On Cheng huaijin¡¯s side, he used a night to settle the mad bull and returned to the camp. ¡°The news is correct. There is indeed arge group of mad Bulls, but it has been settled. We can take this opportunity to attack!¡± Cheng huaijin called Gu Xin and the others over and said. ¡°Brother, is King Cloud sea in the city?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to take a look, but there¡¯s nothing.¡± he¡¯s back in the capital, ¡± Cheng huaijin said as he wiped the juice off his body. I predict that if they don¡¯t win a single battle in half a month, they¡¯ll run away. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°When I went to see if King Cloud Sea was in the city, I heard a wealthy merchant in the city eating with the person in charge of the military and talking about this problem. That rich merchant offered up half of his wealth in order to escape. The person in charge of the Army epted the money and also revealed the news that he was preparing to go to the capital to find someone. Then, he will use some silver!¡± Cheng huaijin exined. it¡¯s already the twelfth lunar month. In half a month¡¯s time, it will be before the first lunar month! Gu Xin touched her chin and furrowed her brows, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that brother Yuan Yuan and the others were discovered. Otherwise, we could have figured out their escape route. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll fight our way over. Once we catch up, we¡¯ll know their route.¡± Cheng huaijin consoled. alright then, brother. You rest for a while. I¡¯ll lead the others to attack the city first. Gu Xin said. Cheng huaijin also wanted to go with them, but Gu Xin asked him to stay behind. She said that he would stay in the city and guard it. If there were still mad Bulls, he could bring some people to help them. Cheng huaijin knew that Gu Xin was concerned that he had not slept the entire night and had gone to cause trouble. But Gu Xin was right, so he did not reject her. Gu Xin led her men to attack the next city. The horn was blown, and the morale of the quicksand Army was greatly boosted. Gu Hui, Jinghe, Princess he sanniang, and the others once again witnessed Gu Xin¡¯s bravery. Her ability to kill enemies was not inferior to any of the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. On the side of the cloud Sea, when they saw the quicksand Army approaching, they immediately got their soldiers to release the cows. However, when they walked over, they saw that the cows had all fallen to the ground. They were still alive, but they couldn¡¯t fight no matter how hard they tried. The soldiers hurried to report to the general of the city. When the general heard this, he was shocked. These cows were their trump card. Because they were fierce, one cow could fight many people. When they went crazy, no one could control them. So, King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t send many soldiers to the city. The quicksand Army wasing at them menacingly. Could they stop them with their small numbers? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om In the end, the general of this city made a decision, and that was to run, to the next city. As a result, Gu Xin and the rest only took a few hours to break through the city gate tower and upy the city. Princess Jinghe shook her head,¡¯didn¡¯t they say that the soldiers in the West are brave? How could he be a deserter? He didn¡¯t swear to defend his territory, but he actually fled when the enemy attacked?¡± Chapter 1725 - 1725 Chapter 1725-something is wrong 1725 Chapter 1725-something is wrong After King Cloud Sea gave his orders, he began to write to Angel. Ever since Ajil left for battle, he had not heard any bad news from the East. Now, he could only hope that Ajil¡¯s side could hold on. At the same time, he thought of the situation in Liang Jing and had an idea. Wasn¡¯t there still the great Zhou Army in the East? Didn¡¯t the great Zhou Army have that? He told agil to send someone to snatch the thing from the great Zhou for the cloud Sea. !! In the words of the East, this was called giving them a taste of their own medicine. After King Cloud Sea finished writing the letter, he called for a Messenger Eagle to fly to the battlefield in the East, where Gotz was. The Army led by Angel was training in the camp. During this period of time, there were some small conflicts, but Angel did notunch a major attack. After suffering two losses in quicksand country, Angel had learned to be careful. She no longer thought that the cloud Sea was invincible in the Westernnd. Only by knowing one¡¯s enemy and oneself could one win every battle. During this time, she had been sending people to inquire about goz¡¯s side. After receiving the message from the messenger Eagle, Angel¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Even if the quicksand Kingdom had allied with the salin tribe and the goz Kingdom, how could they have so many troops? Could it be the soldiers of the great Zhou? However, she had already sent someone to investigate, and most of the great Zhou soldiers seemed to be at Gaozi¡¯s side! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With the original military strength of quicksand country, how could they have conquered the three cities of the cloud Sea from the South to the North so quickly? Ah Ji ¡®er thought of Gu Xin, and realized that she was just as strange as she was. She couldn¡¯t defeat Gu Xin and was injured by her. At the same time, she realized that no matter how intense the battle was, Gu Xin would always survive. Gu Xin was only injured when her mother was killed by her. That¡¯s right, after the two of them met, it didn¡¯t seem like they wouldn¡¯t get hurt every time. Angel sat for two hours and thought about a lot of things. Finally, she wrote back to King Cloud Sea, telling him not to worry and that she would do her best. She also pointed out that the assassination of the princess and prince of quicksand country should not be done with the princess. The target should only be the Prince of quicksand country. As for the king of quicksand country, capture him! After he finished writing back to King Cloud Sea, the sky was almost dark. Angel changed into ck clothes, wrapped her curly hair, and covered her face with a ck scarf. When night fell, she gave a few orders to her men and entered the Gotz alone. This was not the first time that Angel had explored the city at night. She had returned safely every time, and of course, she was careful every time. This time, she arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion with great familiarity. The city Lord¡¯s mansion was currently upied by Helian Yi, Peng Eng, and other soldiers. After several visits, Angel had already known Peng Eng¡¯s identity. Every time, she did not act rashly and was as careful as possible. She only listened to the news and would never alert the enemy. Tonight, as soon as she entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion, she felt that something was wrong. It seemed that something good had happened here. Her heart tightened, and she quickly went to the ce where Chang Helian Yi and Peng Eng were talking, but there was no one. She could only look for it in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Finally, she found two people in the warehouse. She also saw two other young generals from the great Zhou Dynasty. These two were Peng sang and Peng Wng. They had just arrived here today to deliver the supplies. As Angel looked at the dozens of wooden boxes and was wondering what they were, he heard Helian Yi exin the use of these things. Chapter 1726 - 1726 Heard it 1726 Heard it ¡°Brother Peng, is this really the powerful thing that Princess Xinxin used to set up an ambush in the cloud Sea? I think it¡¯s quite small! Is it really that powerful?¡± He lianyi asked in surprise as he took one out of the box. Prince Helian, be careful. This thing will explode when ites into contact with fire or high temperature. Princess Xinxin only used one box! Peng Eng saw that Helian Yi was about to move this thing next to the oilmp to take a look, so he quickly stopped him and said, ¡± He lianyi was so scared that he quickly took a step back. On the roof, agil¡¯s eyes widened as he held his breath. !! Such a powerful weapon, but only one box? Then what other ways were there to fight this battle? Peng Eng had been here for a few months, so he could speak and understand some of the localnguage. However, Peng sang and Peng Wng didn¡¯t know how to speak, so the two brothers could only stand aside and listen to Peng Eng. He lianyi put the things back into the box and eximed, ¡± ¡°Great Zhou is really and of talents! If this had been done earlier, the Lang GE Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to contact the cloud Sea!¡± At the same time, he lianyi was also d that his goz had chosen to cooperate with the king of quicksand from the East. Otherwise, he would have to eat this thing. Peng Eng smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Fortunately, there was the Gu family. Otherwise, great Zhou would not have such a thing. ¡°Second brother, ask him when he¡¯s going to make the call. I want to know about Xinxin¡¯s current situation!¡± Peng sang nudged Peng Eng and said. He spoke so fast that Helian Yi, who knew a little of the Zhounguage, didn¡¯t understand. Neither did Angel, who was just a puppet. Peng Eng knew what his third brother meant. This brat probably hadn¡¯t let go of Xinxin yet. If he ran into Zhou Yuan again, he would definitely be angry. He asked Helian Yi with a smile. ¡°With this thing, we can attack immediately,¡± he lianyi said. However, we should still write to the king of quicksand and to ask about the situation of the other sides!¡± Peng Eng exined Helian Yi¡¯s words to Peng sang and Peng Wng. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om second brother, can you ask him if he can send someone to take me to Xinxin¡¯s ce? I¡¯m worried if he doesn¡¯t see her, ¡± Peng sang said. Peng Eng rolled his eyes at him.¡±How can we just walk around at this time? Except for flying, what if you run into Princess Yun Hai¡¯s people on the ground? Don¡¯t worry, Xinxin ispletely different from before. She doesn¡¯t need your protection. She might still have to protect you if something happens!¡± Peng sang didn¡¯t like what he heard and was about to defend himself when Peng Eng red at him. His anger died down, but the indignance on his face was obvious. Although he lianyi didn¡¯t understand, he could feel the tension in the air. He asked, ¡± ¡°General yang, what is general Chi trying to do?¡± As the three generals were still alive, the Peng family¡¯s grandchildren were all addressed by their names and general. ¡°He¡¯s just worried about his friend,¡± Peng Eng exined with a smile.¡±He wants to go and take a look.¡± He lianyi nodded. I see. I¡¯ll write a letter to the king of quicksand andter. I¡¯ll ask if I can have someone take general Chi to quicksand Royal City. Helian Yi automatically assumed that the person Peng sang was worried about was either Xie Zhiyi or Gu yingxue. From Helian Yi¡¯s point of view, he was so nervous because he was worried about thedy. If he had known that Peng sang was worried about Gu Xin, he probably wouldn¡¯t have even mentioned the Peng family¡¯s sang to the king of quicksand. The few of them checked it again and left the warehouse. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er remained in the same position on the roof. She only got up and moved her body after Helian Yi and the others had gone far away. Chapter 1727 - 1727 Destroyed 1727 Destroyed The storehouse was guarded by great Zhou¡¯s soldiers and Gaozi¡¯s soldiers. There were more than a dozen of them, and all of them were in high spirits, but they did not see Angel. Angel easily found an opening and entered the storeroom. She had good eyesight, especially at night. She walked to the box, took one out, and left the warehouse. Tonight, she did not eavesdrop on Peng Eng and the others ¡®conversation anymore. Therefore, it was not even daybreak when she returned to the campsite. !! ¡°Your Highness!¡± The camp guard saluted respectfully. Agil nodded and walked into the camp. He went to find a few of his followers and left the camp with them, heading west. ¡°Your Highness, where are we going?¡± The attendant couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that they were getting further and further away from the camp. ¡°I¡¯m looking at something.¡± Said Ajil. The followers all knew Angel well, and she wouldn¡¯t say anything more after she answered you. Soon, they arrived at a ce with many rocks. Angel took out the item in her hand, looked at the sky, and then looked to the East. She had already figured it out. There was a line on the outside, and she thought that when she lit a fireter, it would be on the line! She ordered her attendants to move stones and surround a pit. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When the pit was surrounded, the sky had also brightened. Angel ordered the servants to leave. She took a fire, lit the thing, threw it into the pit, and turned to run. ¡°Bang!¡± When she heard the sound, she immediatelyy on the ground and turned around after a while. Her attendant was shocked. He looked at the thick smoke and was speechless for a long time. After a long time, they only followed him when he moved. ¡°Your Highness, is this made of quicksand?¡± The attendant asked. ¡°No, this is from the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Ajil replied in a low voice. She looked at the hole that had been blown up, and the big rock had been blown into small pieces. She was shocked. there are about a dozen boxes of these things in goz¡¯s warehouse. I only took one just now, and a box can hold at least a dozen.¡± Angel said in a deep voice as he looked to the East. ¡°This Tao Wu!¡± His followers were all stunned. ¡°In the beginning, my idea was to snatch. But not only are the great Zhou soldiers guarding the Gaozi storehouse, but there are also soldiers of the Gaozi Army guarding it. The security is extremely tight. I can go and take one or two, but I can¡¯t take more!¡± Said Ajil. ¡°Your Highness, if we can¡¯t snatch it, we¡¯ll just set fire to it!¡± The follower said with a gloomy look. if we set fire to it, that Manor, no, even the surrounding manors will be implicated. No one can escape! Ajil looked at his follower. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m willing to give it a try!¡± Angel¡¯s eight followers all knelt down, swearing to die. ¡°Your Highness, if we don¡¯t destroy these things, they will harm our Cloud Sea Army. If the vile characters destroyed these things, only the vile characters would die. This would allow more of the cloud Sea Army to survive and kill more enemy soldiers! Your Highness, please grant my wish!¡± One of the followers said. ¡°Right! Your Highness, let¡¯s burn down their storehouse. By then, Helian Yi and the generals of the great Zhou will definitely be in the house. Only one of us will die, but many of them will die. At least one general each from the great Zhou and Gotz!¡± Another follower said. Angel fell into deep thought. Last night, she heard that Helian Yi wanted to contact quicksand. ording to the messenger Eagle, they might start the war tomorrow at thetest, and Yunhai would not be able to snatch that batch of goods. Chapter 1729 - 1729 Chapter 1729-complete chaos 1729 Chapter 1729plete chaos Ajil made a few spots on the sand and ordered his Deputy to guard them with his troops. At that time, if they saw a huge fireing from the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion and heard the sound, they would attack directly. They would attack the city directly, and she would be waiting there. On this day, both sides were waiting for the arrival of night. !! Angel and her follower, sa Yun, had just arrived at the city gate at night. The two of them saw that there were already groups of soldiersing out of the city gate. At this moment, there were many people at the West Gate, so it was not easy for them to sneak in. The two of them went to the north gate. There weren¡¯t many guards here, but it wasn¡¯t easy to get in. In the end, after a discussion with sa Yun, they decided to enter from two different directions. This way, they would not attract too much attention. After entering, they would meet up at the city Lord¡¯s mansion. On Helian Yi¡¯s side, he, Peng Eng, and Peng sang had already led their troops and left. Peng Wng was in the rear and would bring the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers to the battlefield when the time came. Helian Yi had specially arranged for Peng Wng to be apanied by a Gaozi man who was good at speaking on both sides. ¡°This is enough. Leave the rest to attack Cloud Sea Royal City! You guys guard the door well. Remember, don¡¯t touch the fire!¡± When Ajil arrived at the warehouse of the city Lord¡¯s residence, Peng Wng had just finished counting the items and was speaking to the interpreter, goz. Gaozi¡¯s trantor repeated the words to Gaozi Bing, and the great Zhou soldiers would definitely understand. Angel looked at the three boxes and sneered. At that moment, sa Yun arrived. ¡°This is the room,¡± said Angel as she patted sa Yun¡¯s shoulder. Sa Yun, I will remember you. The entire Cloud Sea will remember you. Yunhai will win!¡± Sa Yun ced his hand on his chest and bowed respectfully to Angel. Angel quickly left. ¡°Who is it?¡± Peng the fifth heard themotion and ran over. On the other side, the window was opened. Peng the fifth watched as a person entered the warehouse. The great Zhou soldiers and Gaozi soldiers all wanted to capture him. Sa Yun opened one of the boxes and gave a strange smile. Peng the fifth reacted. not good! Everyone, quickly retreat! Quickly retreat! At this moment, Angel had already left the mayor¡¯s mansion and was running South. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± All of a sudden, a deafening sound reverberated through the sky. Soon after, the sound shook everyone¡¯s heart. Angel felt the earth shaking. A tear fell from her eyes, and she swallowed. She turned to look in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, and then ran away without looking back. Everyone in the city was shocked by the sound, including Helian Yi, Peng Eng, and the others who were already on their way out of the city. The Yun Hai Army, which was stationed in the distance, saw the fire in the city and heard the sound. They raised their weapons and rushed over. Peng Eng turned his horse around and headed back. Ordinary things wouldn¡¯t be able to cause such amotion. Wng was transporting these things, so he couldn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. ¡°Kill!¡± Soon, they heard the battle cries of the cloud Sea Army from the West. On the other hand, Angel had already killed one of the goz soldiers guarding the city, changed into his clothes, and smoothly made his way up the City Tower to the West Gate. At this moment, the city of goz was in chaos. The people were frightened by the noise. They didn¡¯t dare to go out, or they ran out and fled frantically. They all knew that the Yun Hai Army was at the West Gate, so they all ran to the East Gate. And the original city Lord had already been blown up. The city was inplete chaos.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1730 - 1730 Can’t catch up 1730 Can¡¯t catch up Ajil¡¯s 150000-strong Cloud Sea Army had arrived. Gaozi¡¯s city currently had 100000 soldiers, and 30000 of them were great Zhou soldiers. There was a lot of movement here, and the guards of the nearby cities immediately sent people over to see what was going on. They all knew that great Zhou had brought something powerful, and they didn¡¯t think that there was any danger on their side. In the end, when they came over to take a look, they saw that the sea of clouds was killing in all directions. The messenger quickly went back to report. By the time the reinforcements arrived, it was already the second day. !! On the other hand, Ajil had led his men to kill to their heart¡¯s content, and even captured Peng sang, retreating with a bountiful harvest. Peng sang was also unlucky. It was his first time in the West and he did not understand thenguage here. In his eyes, many people here were the same. Then, he was caught by Angel, who was disguised as a guard of the goz city. Agil could speak a few words from the East. She had been to thenge Kingdom before and knew about the Peng family. She knew that this was the little general of the Peng family. It was good to capture him. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er did not want to fight. She did not know the exact number of soldiers from the great Zhou, and she did not dare to take the risk of using her elite troops to fight with others. When she had killed most of them, she grabbed Peng sang and led her Army, which had not suffered much losses, back. She nned to return to Cloud Sea Royal City and give the enemy a big surprise. Even if Cloud Sea lost in the end, she would drag a few important people down with her. ¡­¡­ Peng Eng was about to go crazy. The four of them hade to the West, Wng¡¯s life and death were unknown, and sang had been captured by the enemy. How was he going to exin this when he returned? ¡°General yang, we can¡¯t catch up! Angel is the best on our side, we can¡¯t beat her!¡± Helian Yi shouted as he pulled back Peng Eng, who was about to give chase. Peng Eng looked at the soldiers around him who were either dead or heavily injured, and punched the ground with his fist. ¡°General yang, I heard that there are still survivors in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Let¡¯s go and see your brother!¡± He lianyi said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Peng Eng turned around and mounted his horse, riding back to the city at top speed. When they arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion, it had already been razed to the ground. Broken limbs were scattered everywhere. Peng Eng looked around but didn¡¯t find Peng Wng. However, he saw a hand with a red string and a gold bead on it. He recognized it. It was Peng Wng¡¯s hand. The red string and gold bead were given to him by Peng Wng¡¯s sweetheart. At the beginning of the year, Peng the fifth had fallen in love with the daughter of an aristocratic family in the goddess Kingdom. The other party was willing to marry into the Peng family on the condition that no one would take concubines. If you don¡¯t take female concubines, I won¡¯t take male concubines. We¡¯ll be equal. If you don¡¯t let me stay in the backyard, I won¡¯t stop you from going out and doing things. If not for the tense situation, the two of them would have been engaged. Peng Eng hugged the arm and continued to search with an expressionless face. The worst ce was definitely the warehouse. Many things here were burnt, and many limbs were only left with bones. After a round of searching, Peng Eng could not find any other limbs that belonged to Peng Wng. He looked up to the sky and roared, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He was the only survivor of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. At that time, he was rtively close to the warehouse. When he heard Peng the fifth shout for them to retreat carefully, he immediately hid in the water in the courtyard next to the warehouse and almost drowned. He told Peng Eng and Helian Yi that someone had suddenly broken into the warehouse. After Peng Eng shouted for them to be careful and retreat, he soon made a sound. Other than him, who was hiding under the pond, no one else in the city Lord¡¯s mansion was spared. There were survivors on the left and right sides of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, but they were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t speak. Chapter 1731 - 1731 The other Gu Xin 1731 The other Gu Xin A dayter, the king of quicksand Kingdom received news from goz and immediately sent a letter to Gu Xin and Lu Zheng. The day that Gu Xin received the letter was just in time. They had taken down a city in Yunhai and suffered a lot of losses. She and Cheng huaijin nned to let the Army rest for a few days. There were two more cities before they reached Yunhai¡¯s Royal City. They were currentlycking in military strength and could not attack rashly. ¡°Big sister, Wng is dead.¡± Gu Xin said to Gu Hui with a heavy heart after reading the letter. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t they just arrive at Gotz not long ago? How could this be? ¡°Wng is in charge of the weapons, so how do you do it?¡± before Gu Hui could speak, Princess Jinghe stood up and asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om !! Yunhai¡¯s men sneaked into the city Lord¡¯s mansion and set the warehouse on fire. The entire mansion and the surrounding residences were all destroyed. The citizens of the city were also in shock. Gu Xin clenched the letter tightly. No one would have thought that the people of the cloud Sea would do this. No one would have thought that Angel would not be arrogant this time and would sneak into the local camp to get information. With Angel¡¯s abilities, it would be easy for her to enter a city alone. In the past, when ah ¡®er wanted to fight a tribe or a small country, he would always lead an Army to win by force. Helian Yi did not expect ah¡¯ er to have such a move, and Peng Eng and the others had never seen ah ¡®er¡¯s personal ability. They thought that the most powerful people in the world might be the women of the goddess Kingdom, but they never thought that ah¡¯ er¡¯s abilitypletely surpassed the women of the goddess Kingdom. Both sides had sent arge number of troops to guard the cloud Sea, and they did not expect that there would be people in the cloud Sea who would be willing to die without hesitation. This was the second time they had made something with care. The first time, they had won without any suspense against thenge Kingdom and chased them out of the territory of thenge Kingdom. ¡°What did Pengze say?¡± Gu Hui asked in a deep voice. ¡°Eldest brother-inw has already brought troops from quicksand to support us. Angel has escaped back to the sea of clouds. Brother Yuan Yuan and I are going to take advantage of Angel¡¯s absence to attack the capital!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. that¡¯s very difficult. She already knows what we have in our hands. She knows that it¡¯s from the great Zhou, so she definitely won¡¯t attack Gaozi again. Instead, she will rush back to Cloud Sea Royal City.¡± Xinxin, this Angel ¡­ Gu Hui furrowed her brows. She had never heard Gu Xin being afraid of someone she had fought before. Gu Xin¡¯s luck had always been good. Even if she was stronger than Gu Xin, she would still lose to her for some inexplicable reason. This Angel was a little strange. ¡°Angel is very lucky. I thought I could catch herst time, but I didn¡¯t. Moreover, she¡¯s in the West and has never been defeated before she met me. ¡± Gu Xin said. Cheng huaijin nodded and added, ¡± Yun Hai, the seventh Princess, had a magical rumor. It was said that after she was born, Yun Hai grew stronger by the day. Her abilities were above her brothers. If she didn¡¯t like him, he would never appear before her again. Her brother had been defeated, but she had not. It was as if the heavens were helping her. General Zhou once said that she¡¯s immune to poison. When she was young, she was bitten by some of the most poisonous creatures in the desert. After that, she¡¯s not afraid of any poison.¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Xin and felt that Cheng huaijin was referring to Gu Xin after she turned ten. She remembered that after she turned ten, other than being tricked by Yin Feili, Gu Xin had not been hurt at all. Their family was getting better and better by the day. Chapter 1732 - 1732 Chapter 1732-setting off now 1732 Chapter 1732-setting off now ¡°Since father has said so, let¡¯s let the Army rest for a few days and wait for general ze¡¯s troops to arrive before we attack,¡± Cheng huaijin continued. I¡¯m sure that general Xue and general Zhou will act before us.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± it¡¯s a pity. We can only send letters to a ¡®li. We can¡¯t directlymunicate with brother Yuanyuan or second brother Peng. The room fell into silence. ¡­¡­ !! It was also on this day that Peng Eng¡¯s messenger pigeon flew back to kun city. Old general Peng opened it and almost couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°Old master!¡± The personal attendant supported old general Peng. ¡°Go, call them all over. Wng, Wng is in trouble.¡± Old general Peng gripped the letter tightly, his voice trembling. Not long after, eldest Madam Peng, second Madam, and third Madam came over. Third Madam Peng¡¯s eyes were red as she asked, ¡± ¡°Father, Wng, where is Wng injured? Was it serious? Do you want us to pick them up, or do you want Eng to send them back?¡± Third general Peng and his third wife had two sons, fifth Peng and seventh Peng. Peng seventhng was already ten years old, and he spent most of his time practicing martial arts in the Gu n¡¯s school. Old general Peng looked at his third daughter-inw, not knowing how to answer. When she saw the great general Peng, third general Peng, and fourth general Peng enter, thirddy Peng took two steps back and was supported by the great and seconddies. Third Madam Peng tried her best to open her eyes wide and stop her tears from flowing. She asked again, ¡± father, you called all of us here. Is Wng particrly seriously injured this time? ¡± Third general Peng went over to support his wife. ¡°Wng, the Kasaya is gone.¡± Old general Peng lowered his eyes. The thirddy of the Peng family took a few steps forward and knelt before old general Peng. ¡°Father, what did you say? What do you mean by gone? Didn¡¯t Wng follow Sanng to the West to support? He was only transporting rations and weapons. How did it disappear? How did it disappear?¡± ¡°Third brother¡¯s wife, get up,¡± Old general Peng¡¯s nose twitched. ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡± Third general Peng asked as he helped his wife up. Old general Peng passed the letter to the couple. Third Madam Peng fainted after reading it. That night, Gu Nian had just returned from the capital. She was preparing to return home for the new year. After the new year, she was waiting to go to the West with Gu shouxin to pick Gu Xin up. She heard the news as soon as she reached home. After rifying the entire situation, she could only sigh in pity. Who would have thought of this? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While the Gu family felt sorry for Peng Wng, they were even more worried about Gu Xin and Gu Hui. Was the princess of Yunhai that powerful? This was the first piece of bad news they heard after contacting the West. It reminded them that Yunhai was once the King of the West. Even though Lu Zheng and Gu Xin had killed off a few princes and Queens, there was still the existence of King Yunhai and a Princess. Yunhai¡¯s carelessness had caused them to lose all of this. This time, it could be considered that the great Zhou was careless. ¡°Father, the fire Gu has already been made. It¡¯s just that we only have a few now and can¡¯t mass produce them, so we can¡¯t equip a team.¡± Gu Nian said regretfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The sea of clouds is already an arrow at the end of its flight. It¡¯s just that Xinxin and the others need to be more careful. I¡¯m worried that King Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess of Cloud Sea will use other ways to deal with Xinxin and the others. We¡¯ll use the most extreme method, mutual destruction!¡± Gu shouxin said in a deep voice. ¡°Then, should we set off now?¡± Cai Xiaolian said nervously. Chapter 1733 - 1733 Resistance 1733 Resistance Gu Nian also looked at Gu shouxin. She was also worried about Gu Xin. She thought that with Gu Xin¡¯s koi luck, she would be invincible and return safely. But now, it seemed that there was still danger. Even if Gu Xin wasn¡¯t injured and the one who was in trouble wasn¡¯t gu Xin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s useless for us to leave now. The War in the West will end in the next one or two months. By the time we get there, everything will have happened. Now, the only thing we can do is to write a letter to Xinxin and the others and ask them to be careful.¡± Gu shouxinforted his wife and daughter. ¡°So when are we going to leave?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. !! In the beginning, Gu shouxin had only nned to bring Gu Nian, Gu si, and Gu en along. Later, Cai Xiaolian insisted on going. Seeing that Cai Xiaolian had arranged all the business in kun city properly and expressed her determination, Gu shouxin alsopromised. ¡°We¡¯ll set off after the fifteenth. The emperor¡¯s diplomatic group has not arrived yet. We have to wait for them to arrive before we set off together.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Father, can¡¯t we just leave first and wait for them there?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. as long as Xinxin and the others haven¡¯t attacked the pce, we can¡¯t leave. If they didn¡¯t bring Cai Xiaolian, it didn¡¯t matter if they set off first, but if they had to bring Cai Xiaolian, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to take any risks. He would not take his wife to risk her life until the situation in the West was settled. Gu Nian looked at Gu shouxin gloomily. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips and said,¡±deal. I¡¯ll wait until the 15th day of the first month at thetest.¡± By then, no matter if there¡¯s any news from Xinxin¡¯s side, we must leave.¡± Gu Nian nodded in agreement. Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. It was almost the new year. First uncle Gu, benefactor Cheng, and Majesty Kang, who were in chunnan city, had returned for the new year. Fourth uncle Gu had also returned from Baiyu city. The jubtion in kun city was visible to the naked eye. Only the Peng family didn¡¯t hang up rednterns on the 29th day of the new year. The servants of the Peng family were very careful when they spoke and did things. The people outside couldn¡¯t get any information. In the entire kun city, only the Peng and Gu families knew that something had happened to Peng the fifth. At this juncture of the new year, the Peng family did not say anything about Peng the fifth¡¯s ident. Even the girl who had given Peng the fifth a love token from the goddess Kingdom did not know. The thirddy of the Peng family was sick and could not get up, and the old general Peng¡¯s hair was all white. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although the Peng family had eight grandsons, they were all brought up by the old general Peng. He felt like he had returned to the state when his second son died in battle. ¡­¡­ On the first day of the new year, Gu Xin and the others received the reinforcements that Peng ze had brought. On the afternoon of the same day, they attacked giant rock City. There was still a city¡¯s distance between gigantic Rock City and cloud Sea Royal City. After taking down gigantic Rock City, they would need to take another city to reach Cloud Sea Royal City. Because they had lost several cities in session, giant rock City had been carefully arranged by King Cloud Sea. That afternoon, the quicksand Army failed to attack Boulder City. At night, Peng ze and Cheng huaijin tried to sneak into Boulder City to understand the situation of the other party, but they were discovered and couldn¡¯t even pass the city gate. Gu Xin looked at the tall city walls and squinted her eyes. No wonder it was so easy to take down the first few cities. It turned out that most of the troops were deployed to the nearest city. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Helian Yi and Peng Eng were in the same situation as them. In these three directions, they all encountered the same resistance. Chapter 1735 - 1735 Saving people is more important 1735 Saving people is more important After a few city snatches, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin trusted ying shi Yuding. Gu Hui, who had always had urate intuition, also felt that ying shi Yuding was trustworthy. Since they could trust each other, this operation was decided. ¡°Big brother-inw, third brother Peng was captured by Ajil. If we can find him this time, saving him is more important.¡± Gu Xin suddenly said. The war wasn¡¯t urgent. If they could find third Peng, it was more important to save him first. !! The Peng family had already lost Peng the fifth. This time, except for the two young seventh and eighth sons who were not sent out, the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth had all been sent out. The main reason why they came here was to save her, so she didn¡¯t want them to make any more sacrifices. ¡°Yes.¡± Peng ze nodded. From a young age, the Peng family was taught to be loyal to the Emperor and serve the country. They had to guard the borders and not let anyone break through the defense line of kun city. They had to protect every inch ofnd of the great Zhou and every citizen of the great Zhou. They all understood the word ¡®sacrifice¡¯. Moreover, the second general of the Peng family had died in battle. All the descendants of the Peng family should be able to understand the dangers of the battlefield. Since they were on the battlefield, they could not retreat. As a brother, Peng ze¡¯s priority was naturally to save Peng sang. However, as themander, he might consider more than just the Brotherhood. After a night¡¯s discussion, Pengze¡¯s side had decided on the people. Ying shi Yuding had also carefully marked all the ces in her residence in giant rock City. In the end, he decided to rest for the day and move out at night. At the same time, in Boulder City, Angel had just arrived with his men. After she arrived, she went to the dungeon of the casten¡¯s mansion. Behind her was a soldier who had stayed in thengge Kingdom for more than half a year and could speak and understand the great Zhou¡¯snguage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Back then, when thenge Kingdom held a banquet, many small countries in the West came over, and the sea of clouds had sent people over even earlier. Most of the soldiers in the sea of clouds in thengge Kingdom had been killed by Cheng huaijin. Those who hadn¡¯t been killed had returned to the sea of clouds before the great Zhou attacked thengge Kingdom. ¡°Ask him if he¡¯s willing to cooperate with Yunhai!¡± Ajil pointed at Peng sang, who was in the dungeon, and said to the soldier. Peng sang¡¯s hands and feet were shackled, and he was tied to a pir. His clothes had long been torn, and his hair was in a mess. It wasn¡¯t someone else, it was Angel. Peng sang tried to escape and killed one of Ajil¡¯s followers, but he was caught by Ajil. The number of subordinates who could do great things was getting fewer and fewer, and agil was already annoyed. Now that Peng sang had killed one of them, wasn¡¯t she angry? Peng sang was on hisst breath. ¡°The princess is asking if you are willing to work with Yunhai?¡± the soldier asked. Peng sang, who felt death was right in front of him, opened his eyes and slowly raised his head. He looked in the direction of Ajil and spat out, ¡± ¡°Bah!¡± The soldier was so angry that he gave Peng sang a punch. Without the need for trantion, Angel understood what Peng sang meant. She walked closer with the whip in her hand. Without saying anything, she began to whip. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Peng sang cried out miserably. Ajil had been ruthless. A few whip wounds quickly appeared on his face. It was a ghastly sight. Seeing that he was about to faint, Angel stopped and said, ¡± ¡°Go get a bucket of water and wake him up! Bring me the salt and wine! I¡¯d like to see if he can hold on until he dies!¡± Chapter 1737 - 1737 Chapter 1737-entering the city 1737 Chapter 1737-entering the city Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued, ¡± don¡¯t let her find out about your rtionship with the great Zhou Dynasty. Otherwise, she¡¯ll use Peng sang to do more things, especially to threaten you. Right now, she thinks that there are people from the great Zhou in our team. Don¡¯t get too excited and don¡¯t fall into her trap!¡± Gu Xin could no longer struggle and was on the verge of tears, ¡± brother, I don¡¯t want anyone to be captured and die in vain again. I don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen again. ¡°Not good, not good, Princess, Prince, a ¡®li is injured!¡± Just as Cheng huaijin was about to say something, someone came in to report. The two of them quickly looked over. !! A ¡®li was being carried in, barely breathing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cheng huaijin took a few steps forward. Gu Xin walked over to take a look. Ah li was dead. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s just outside the camp. A ¡®li still has this tied to his feet.¡± The messenger took out a piece of blood-stained cloth. ¡°This is the material of father¡¯s clothes!¡± Gu Xin recognized it at a nce. It was the fabric that Peng ze and Gu Hui had shipped over from the sea. Queen Dugu had asked the embroiderers of the royal family of goddess to make clothes for the king of quicksand all year round. The king of quicksand had been wearing them recently. At this moment, Gu Hui and the others also rushed over. When they saw the cloth, they recognized that it was unique to the king of quicksand. The clothes of the people in the West were different from those in the East. In the entire quicksand Kingdom, only the King of quicksand Kingdom would wear this kind of clothes. It was brought by Gu Hui and the others this time, and Queen Dugu had personally chosen it. ¡°If something happened to a ¡®li, something must have happened to the pce.¡± Cheng huaijin said in a deep voice as he pinched the cloth. ¡°Calm down, let¡¯s all calm down.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s words were not to convince others, but to convince herself. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When she was in danger, she was able to calm down and think about the problem at the first moment. However, when something happened to others, she panicked a little. ¡°We¡¯ll send some people back to the capital to see what¡¯s going on. As for general ze, the n remained the same. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to Boulder City with Xinxin and some people. Sister Hui, you guys stay here to guard against Angel¡¯s tricks.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°What happened at Angel¡¯s?¡± Gu Hui and the other two still didn¡¯t know why ah Ji hade over, so they asked. she wrote a letter and asked us to go to giant rock City. She probably wants us to see third brother Peng. Gu Xin said. Gu Hui fell silent and did not know what to say for a moment. Wng was gone, and sang had been caught by Ajil. From the rumors she had heard from Ajil, she felt that third Pengng would not have a good time. As for whether third Pengng was still alive, she did not know. Of course, she hoped that Peng sang would be well. After that, Cheng huaijin started to make arrangements. Princess Jinghe invited herself to return to the capital city of quicksand. After all, Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue were still there. She had feelings for them, so she was a little worried. Cheng huaijin naturally agreed. No one slept much that night. The next day, Gu Xin woke up before dawn. She and Cheng huaijin each led an Army of 10000 soldiers. Behind her was the great Zhou Army, and behind Cheng huaijin was the quicksand Army. Both sides were dressed differently, and Angel, who was on the city gate tower of Boulder City, could tell at a nce. At this moment, angel¡¯s eyes were focused on the enemy Army outside the city. She had no idea that the soldiers of the great Zhou Navy had secretly entered giant rock City through the water and sessfully entered yingshi Yuding¡¯s residence. Chapter 1738 - 1738 I’ll kill him 1738 I¡¯ll kill him From a distance, Gu Xin could see Angel, who was dressed in a dazzling red dress, above the city gate. It was true. Everything else aside, Angel¡¯s looks were the most beautiful Gu Xin had ever seen in the West. She was breathtakingly beautiful and charming. That was why she was worried that Lu Zheng had been charmed. The Army got closer and closer. Gu Xin saw a dark man being hung on the city wall by Angel and her heart clenched. !! Princess Xinxin, this is the general of the Peng family of great Zhou. Do you want to save him? ¡± Seeing that Gu Xin and the rest had stopped, Angel looked at them and asked. ¡°Ajil, do you think we¡¯ll believe you when you randomly get someone to pretend to be a general of the great Zhou?¡± Gu Xin asked in a clear voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me but you still came, didn¡¯t you?¡± Said angel with a smile. ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Do you dare toe down and fight me to the death?¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. ¡°Why do we have to fight to the death? Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er¡¯s smile became even brighter. Dugu Xin, get the great Zhou soldiers behind you toe and save him. He¡¯s still alive! Ask them, do they dare to?¡± Ajil raised his hand provocatively. On the city gate tower, the trebuchets and archers were all ready. Someone who recognized Peng sang rushed forward on his horse, but the archers shot arrows directly in front of the horse, blocking the way. ¡°Come back!¡± Gu Xin shouted. ¡°Third miss, that¡¯s general Chi!¡± The great Zhou soldiers said in grief and indignation. I know. Step back and listen to my orders! Gu Xin said. Cheng huaijin took two steps forward on his horse and looked at Angel, who was on the city gate tower. ¡°Seventh Princess, do you think that one person¡¯s life is worth ten thousand people¡¯s?¡± Angel raised her chin,¡±Prince ah hai, you don¡¯t think so?¡± If I¡¯m captured, the ce where I was captured will be destroyed. I¡¯m not only worth ten thousand people, I¡¯m worth ten million people!¡± ¡°My father was captured by you?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°Prince ah hai is really well-informed,¡± said angel with a smile.¡±However, he hasn¡¯t arrived at Cloud Sea Royal City yet. Prince ah hai, we¡¯re not here to catch you, we¡¯re here to invite you. My father would like to have a chat with the king of quicksand to talk about the Alliance between cloud Sea and quicksand.¡± Gu Xin whispered, ¡± brother, you talk to her. I¡¯ll rush to the city wall in a while. You shoot an arrow. Break the rope. We¡¯ll catch third brother Peng. Cheng huaijin was shocked,¡¯No.¡¯ Not to mention you guys are in danger, even if he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll be dead by the time he falls.¡± Gu Xin was silent for a while,¡¯why don¡¯t I pretend to agree to her request and ask her toe down? Or, pretend to agree to her request and we¡¯ll go in!¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. Seeing that the siblings were whispering to each other, Angel didn¡¯t care too much and shot arrows at the shoulder of Peng sang, who was being hung up. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin looked over. At this moment, Gu Xin knew how to manage her expression. She looked at the arrogant Angel and said, ¡± ¡°Where is my father now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Angel pped her hands. Thest time I wanted to cooperate with Xinxin, I didn¡¯t manage to reach an agreement. This time, Princess Xinxin is willing to cooperate?¡± father! Gu Xin tightened her grip on the reins, ¡± where is my father? ¡± you can wait in the city, ¡± Angel said with a smile. I¡¯ll let you meet the king of quicksand. Are you willing to do so? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. forget it, ¡± said Angel, shaking her head. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re sincere. Who knows if you¡¯re trying to take this opportunity to save this general of the great Zhou?¡± ¡°Can I kill him myself?¡± Gu Xin asked. Ajil touched his chin and sized Gu Xin up. I¡¯ll kill him, ¡± Gu Xin continued. bring me to my father. Chapter 1743 - 1743 Sour 1743 Sour Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er was right. The quicksand Army had set up a trap. Seeing that the cloud Sea Army behind them didn¡¯t chase after them, Gu Xin felt a little regretful. She now felt that she understood Angel a little more. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the life-and-death situation between the two sides was imminent, she felt that she could take the time to anger Angel to death. It was already night time when they returned to the city. General Ying came to wee them with a few Deputy generals. ¡°Third miss, general Chi is still alive!¡± The one who spoke was a Deputy general from the Peng family. He was so grateful that he was about to cry. ¡°Still not awake?¡± Gu Xin asked as she got off the horse. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. However, the maidservant beside the third youngdy said that her condition was stable for the time being. I¡¯m not feverish, but I¡¯ve used up too much energy and need to rest for a while.¡± The Deputy general said excitedly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go see him!¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked someone to bring her to Peng sang¡¯s ce. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t follow. Peng sang was arranged to stay at Gu Xin¡¯s ce. The great Zhou Army returned first. Peng sang¡¯s body was already clean. However, there was not a single part of his body that was uninjured. He was wrapped in cloth. Xinxin, you stabbed your sword so deep and didn¡¯t kill him. How did you do it? ¡± Princess Jinghe asked curiously when she saw Gu Xin enter. Gu Hui and the others who stayed in the city already knew about the incident at the city gate tower. They felt that it was simply unbelievable. ¡°Third brother Peng¡¯s heart is different from our looks. The hearts of ordinary people grew on one side, while he grew on the other. Therefore, ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er and the others must have thought that third brother Peng was dead. After I stabbed him just now, I immediately fed him medicine and then quickly got someone to bring him back for treatment. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t die.¡± Gu Xin exined. What she said was the truth. However, Peng sang was still alive partly because the position of his heart was different from others. On the other hand, Gu Xin had the Jade bead. As long as she was still breathing, the Jade bead could keep her alive. ¡°Is it different? How did you know?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard grandma Xiao mention it. Grandma Xiao had said that not everyone¡¯s heart was on one side of the world. There were a few people who had their hearts on the other side. She had used third brother Peng as an example. She had also heard Grandpa Peng mention it before. I thought that Grandpa Peng wouldn¡¯t lie about this, so I gave it a try.¡± Gu Xin exined. Princess Jinghe nodded her head and touched her face. She then touched herself and felt that what Gu Xin said was true. Gu Hui gave Gu Xin a deep bow and Gu Xin jumped in shock, ¡± ¡°Big sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Thank you, Xin Xin, for saving sang¡¯s life,¡± Gu Hui said. This bow of mine represents the Peng family.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached. big sister, you¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re only a member of the Peng family and not of the Gu family. Sigh! Gu Hui patted her shoulder and said, ¡± it¡¯s all the same. I¡¯m a member of the Gu family first. I¡¯m a member of the Peng familyter. You¡¯re my third sister, and he¡¯s my husband¡¯s third brother. Don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Gu Xin let out a breath of air and went forward to check on Peng sang. After the examination, she called her maidservant and wrote a prescription for her to get the medicine from yingshi Yuding. She also instructed her on how to take care of Peng sang and what to pay attention to. After she was done, she left with Gu Hui and the others and went to Cheng huaijin¡¯s ce. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t look like he was in a good mood, and anyone could tell. Chapter 1746 - 1746 Chapter 1746-find first 1746 Chapter 1746-find first When Cheng huaijin and his men rushed over, they only saw a few corpses. From their clothes, they could tell that they were from the cloud Sea tribe. Cheng huaijin suddenly saw a bracelet. He seemed to have seen it on Gu Xin¡¯s wrist before. He walked forward to pick it up and frowned. N?v(el)B\\jnn This belonged to either Gu yingxue or Xie Zhiyi. Could it be Wanwan? There was a sandstorm at dawn. At this moment, there were no traces on the ground. It was hard to tell if they had escaped or if they had been taken away because they had failed to resist. The cloud Sea was different from quicksand. They would not bring the dead bodies back, so they were not sure if they had escaped. However, the shackles on the ground made Cheng huaijin feel that the possibility of them escaping was higher. With that thought in mind, Cheng huaijin sent someone back to inform Gu Xin first, asking her to send someone to help them out in the surrounding area. Because there was a sandstorm in the morning, they might get lost. He continued to search. It would be best if he could find it. ¡­¡­ In the huge stone City, Peng ze and his men rested for a day in ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s house. The next night, they heard news from the servants of ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s house that Princess Yun Hai and Princess Liu Sha had a fight at the city gate tower. Princess Liu Sha had personally killed the young general of the great Zhou Peng family that Princess Yun Hai had captured. In the end, the king of Liu Sha had held Princess Yun Hai hostage and escaped unscathed. Peng ze believed that Gu Xin would not really kill Peng sang. At night, he took his men and began to act. Giant rock City was a city that they had to break through. If they couldn¡¯t break through this city, they didn¡¯t know how long it would take. They were also afraid that the situation would change. Even if Yunhai lost in the end, Pengze didn¡¯t want to sacrifice more of his people. Agil was so angry that he didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. The next day, just as he fell asleep, there was news from the outside that the people who had captured the king of quicksand couldn¡¯t be contacted. The things that the letter Eagle brought back showed that those people were probably dead. Angel instantly sobered up. She got up and sent people to search for those people on that road. ¡°Princess, in this subordinate¡¯s opinion, we can force our way in.¡± Angel¡¯s subordinate asked again. ¡°If we attack Princess quicksand¡¯s side, what about the West? Do you think they are stupid? Where are you going to wait for us to finish attacking the South before you take action?¡± Ajil asked angrily. but, if the king of quicksand Kingdom escapes, our Xuanji Kingdom ¡± the subordinate did not dare to continue. ¡°You, take some men and guard giant rock City with all your might. Send a message to the west side and tell them to guard the city as well. I¡¯ll go and take a look for myself. I don¡¯t believe that old man dugu Jun can escape far from my Royal father¡¯s hands!¡± Angel put on her cloak, took her weapon, and left after giving a few instructions. At this moment, the king of quicksand Kingdom and Gu yingxue found their direction again. They didn¡¯t know that Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t the only one looking for them. Angel was also looking for them. They would only bepletely safe if they managed to escape to the quicksand Army. As long as she didn¡¯t bump into Gu Xin, she was always very lucky. That night, she discovered the traces of the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue. Originally, the ce where King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates took the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue and were killed wasn¡¯t far from giant rock City. They were also trapped in the sand and lost their way. As soon as they confirmed their direction, they were found by Ajil. The cloud Sea Army cheered and surrounded the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er rode on a horse and slowly came in front of the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue under the light of the setting sun. He pulled out his whip and directly whipped Gu yingxue, causing her to fall off the horse. Chapter 1748 - 1748 It has nothing to do with me 1748 It has nothing to do with me ¡°You can kill her! She has nothing to do with me. ¡± Cheng huaijin said coldly. The king of quicksand frowned, and Gu yingxue lowered her head. Gu yingxue knew that ever since they had met, other than the first time he had yelled at her, he had never been nice to her. No, it could be said that he had been ignoring her. She knew that without her, Xiao Yu would have been able to escape with Xie Nanfeng and the others ording to kun city¡¯s n. If Cheng huaijin hated, he would hate thenge Kingdom, hate Yunhai, and hate her. Gu yingxue wanted to p herself. What had she been thinking about these days? She actually wanted to marry Cheng huaijin for Brother Yun¡¯s sake. If she were to appear in front of Cheng huaijin every day, she would be constantly reminding him that if it wasn¡¯t for him, Xiao Yu would be able to escape and live, and Brother Yun would have his mother by his side. Gu yingxue silently shed tears. How could she have such a ridiculous thought? In the fire, Cheng huaijin saw Gu yingxue¡¯s tear drop from her chin. ¡°Jia! Jia!¡± Before she could say anything, she heard a voice she didn¡¯t want to hear at all. Were the siblings really so confident that Boulder City wouldn¡¯t dare to attack? Why didn¡¯t they leave someone to guard the ce? ¡°Angel, let go of my father and I¡¯ll let you leave safely! Otherwise, you will die without a doubt!¡± Gu Xin rushed over on her horse. Behind her was a team of two thousand people. On the other hand, angel only had a thousand men. 1,000 soldiers from the cloud Sea Army could easily win against 1000 soldiers from the quicksand Army, but they were up against 3000 soldiers from the quicksand Army. Agil was so angry that he grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s cor and kicked her in the stomach. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu yingxue spat out a mouthful of blood. Gu Xin and the king of quicksand Kingdom didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They were afraid that Angel would find out that they cared about Gu yingxue and continue to hurt her. ¡°Let go of my father and I¡¯ll let you leave with your men!¡± Gu Xin came to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side and said again. Xinxin, ah hai, don¡¯t worry about me. Kill Angel! The king of quicksand spoke, diverting Ajil¡¯s anger. ¡°Shut up, you old fart!¡± Sure enough, ah ¡®Ji threw Gu yingxue aside and held the king of quicksand with a knife to her neck.e on, do it! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster! As a Princess, I¡¯m content to be buried with a King!¡± The fingers of the king of quicksand, who was tied up in front of him, moved. The quicksand Army did not notice this, but Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin did. ¡°Hahahaha, you don¡¯t dare to! Dugu Xin, I was offended yesterday, so I¡¯ll let your father suffer today!¡± Ajil turned the king of quicksand Kingdom around, put him on the horse, and then got on the horse himself. don¡¯t chase after me. If you do, you¡¯ll never see your father again. If you don¡¯t chase after me, you¡¯ll still have a chance to meet him! With that, Angel turned her horse around. At this moment, the king of quicksand¡¯s bound hand suddenly moved to his head, took off his hairpin, and inserted it into the horse¡¯s belly in an extremely twisted posture. Angel¡¯s horse went crazy. She wanted to control the horse, but the king of quicksand Kingdom twisted his body and slid down from the horse¡¯s back. Cheng huaijin immediately rushed forward. Gu Xin followed closely behind, ¡± Don¡¯t let a single one off!¡± Cheng huaijin went to save the king of quicksand, while Gu Xin went to help Gu yingxue. N?v(el)B\\jnn Both sides started killing each other. Gu yingxue¡¯s hands and feet were tied up, so it was easy for her to be identally injured. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er fell off her horse. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. The people of Cloud Sea didn¡¯t use bays, so she didn¡¯t know that they were so sharp. Chapter 1750 - 1750 Immediately attack the city 1750 Immediately attack the city Simrly, Angel also saw it. She didn¡¯t know what it meant, but she knew that it came from giant rock City. The Army of the cloud Sea didn¡¯t have it, which meant it was quicksand. Agil spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking at Gu Xin, he really wanted to end her life with a knife. However, the more he wanted to end her life, the more he couldn¡¯t do it. Gu Xin didn¡¯t forget to annoy ah ¡®Ji. ah¡¯ Ji, this is our signal re. We¡¯ve agreed to release the signal once we¡¯ve conquered giant rock City! Do you really think I¡¯m here to save my father? No way! You¡¯re an idiot!¡± !! Angel felt a sweet taste in her throat and a headache. Gu Xin continued, ¡± you don¡¯t know this. The person you captured wasn¡¯t my father. You don¡¯t know, but the southern border country in the East has a disguise technique that can make people unable to tell that they¡¯re pretending. The Lang GE Kingdom, which is cooperating with you, used this method when they sent someone to be a spy in the great Zhou! Hahaha, Angel, you idiot, you¡¯ve been tricked! Let¡¯s see how long giant rock City can resist us without you! We¡¯ve already found someone who looks like you, changed her appearance, and ced her in the Army of the cloud Sea. Ha, do you think they would dare to ignore your life?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Pfft!¡± Angel spat out a mouthful of blood. Just in time, Gu Xin found her weakness and stabbed her with her sword. Blood spurted out of Angel¡¯s mouth, but it didn¡¯t hit her vital parts. Gu Xin continued. The pain on her body cleared her mind, and she resisted with all her might. Because of the sword, Angel was at a disadvantage. Just when Gu Xin felt that she could deal with Angel, a few Eagles suddenly circled in the sky and swooped down towards her. Ajil took the opportunity to turn around and escape. The Eagles didn¡¯t manage to hurt Gu Xin, but ah Ji ¡®er found an opportunity to escape. After killing three eagles, Cheng huaichen shot at Angel¡¯s back. Because it was dark, he wasn¡¯t sure if he had hit Angel. ¡°Xinxin, are you hurt?¡± Cheng huaijin ran to Gu Xin¡¯s side and asked. ¡°No, it just pecked my hand. Brother, you shot it to death!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her arms. ¡°Then you go back, I¡¯ll go after Angel.¡± Cheng huaijin said as he went to look for a horse. ¡°Don¡¯t. We¡¯ll be in the cloud sea¡¯s territory if we chase after them. We don¡¯t have many people.¡± Gu Xin pulled Cheng huaijin back and asked, ¡± are father and Xue ¡®er okay? ¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head and said,¡±father fell from the horse and hit his head. He fainted.¡± Gu yingxue took a knife for me. I gave her all the life-saving medicine you gave me. I saw that her wound was very deep. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but in the end, she sighed and said nothing. The brother and sister left some people behind to clean up the battlefield before they went back. After Peng ze released the signal re, Gu Hui led her troops and charged over to giant rock City. She led the 10000 great Zhou soldiers as the vanguard, and the remaining quicksand soldiers followed behind. It had to be said that Peng ze and Gu Hui could read each other¡¯s minds. They didn¡¯t waste any time. After they rushed into giant rock City, both sides began to fight. When they charged into the city, they had injured many of the great Zhou Army, but after they charged in, the great Zhou Army¡¯s killing efficiency was much higher than the quicksand Army. At the same time, on the west side of the city, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu also saw the signal re released by Pengze. After some discussion, they decided to attack the city immediately. Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, it was definitely a good time. Chapter 1751 - 1751 I’m old 1751 I¡¯m old Angel was brought back to ganzhen city by her subordinates. At the moment, Angel was injured and could not return to Boulder City. No one knew the exact situation in Boulder City, so her subordinates did not dare to take the risk. To the cloud Sea, it was fortunate that they had two Messenger Eagles that could send a letter back to the cloud Sea Imperial City. That night, King Cloud Sea received a letter from a Messenger Eagle. Seeing that Angel was heavily injured, he immediately went to ganzhen city. Before he left, he ordered a few of his men to use hisst resort to defend the city if he and Angel didn¡¯t return. Even if they lost, they had to take a few more people with them. It would be better if they could return. ¡­¡­ The Army led by Gu Hui and Peng ze was fighting against the cloud Sea Army of Boulder City, while the Army led by Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu was fighting against the cloud Sea Army of fog cloud City. The battlested for three days and three nights, ending on the second day of the first lunar month. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu upied Wuyun city, while Gu Hui and Peng ze upied giant rock City. Both sides had suffered heavy casualties. Many people from the cloud Sea had escaped back to the royal city or ganzhen city. The king of quicksand Kingdom woke up on the second day after he was rescued. He had an injury on his head, but he felt much better after taking Gu Xin¡¯s medicine. Gu yingxue, on the other hand, did not wake up for three days and three nights. She was still alive. She had a fever on the first night and her high fever did not go away. The next day, Gu Xin fed her a Jade bead and her fever subsided. However, she remained unconscious. Gu Xin checked her pulse and other than her injuries, everything was normal. Her life was not in danger but she still did not wake up. Since her life was not in danger, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin went to the battlefield together and asked the maids to take care of Gu yingxue. She and Gu Hui only returned on the fifth day of the first lunar month after giant rock City had settled down. ¡°What? Still not awake?¡± When Gu Xin heard the maid¡¯s report, she went to Gu yingxue¡¯s room without even looking at the king of quicksand. The meat that he had grown in the quicksand Pce was gone again in the past few days. Gu yingxue was lying on the bed. Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless. Her furrowed brows showed that she was still alive. Gu Xin went forward to take her pulse. After feeling it with both hands, she fell into deep thought. He had never encountered such a situation since he started learning medicine. His pulse was weak, but it was not to the extent of being unconscious. ¡°How¡¯s Xue ¡®er¡¯s condition?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Big sister, I can¡¯t.¡± Gu Xin frowned, ¡± if only grandma Xiao was here. I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before. She only has a weak pulse, she shouldn¡¯t be unconscious.¡± Gu Hui did not know what to say. On the other side, Cheng huaijin was in the king of quicksand¡¯s room. After checking on his injuries, Cheng huaijin was finally relieved. He sat beside the king of quicksand and said, ¡± ¡°Foster father, I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± The king of quicksand waved his hand,¡±I¡¯m old and useless!¡± AI!¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the king of quicksand. foster father, ¡± he said. I¡¯ll send a few more people to stay by your side. I won¡¯t let such a thing happen to you again. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Good! It¡¯s good to have a son!¡± The king of quicksand sighed and patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand. ah hai, I know the pain in your heart. You me Xue ¡®er for your sister¡¯s death. This time, Xue ¡®er took a blow for you, let¡¯s forget about it! Of course, there is a saying that goes,¡±don¡¯t try to persuade others to be kind without suffering.¡± If you can¡¯t forget it, then I won¡¯t force you. But I hope that you won¡¯t make things difficult for yourself! Is that good?¡± Cheng huaijin remained silent. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Father, I¡¯m back!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin arrived. Chapter 1752 - 1752 Always like this 1752 Always like this Gu Xin sat on the other side of the king of quicksand and exined to him how the quicksand Army and the great Zhou Army had severely injured the Yun Hai Army. The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded repeatedly as he listened. After Gu Xin finished speaking, the king of quicksand Kingdom said, ¡± ¡°The two of you must remember all the soldiers who died in battle. When the war is over, reward their families with all the merits they deserve. I¡¯ve told your father before that we¡¯ll choose a site outside the capital to bury these martyrs so that the people of quicksand will remember that it was these martyrs who fought so hard to create peace for us.¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin nodded their heads solemnly, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± now that Boulder City has fallen, ¡± the king of quicksand said, ¡± we can send people to bypass fog cloud City and contact ah Yu and ah Yuan from Boulder City. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯I¡¯ll go! I haven¡¯t seen brother Yuanyuan for half a year. Furthermore, we might even be able to cause some trouble when we pass by fog cloud City.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin had no objections. After a while, Gu Hui and Peng ze came to visit the king of quicksand. They talked for a while and then went to rest. Cheng huaijin washed up and changed into a set of clean clothes. Suddenly, the image of Gu yingxue, who was covered in blood that night, appeared in his mind. He pursed his lips, got up, put on his cloak, and went out. The city Lord¡¯s Manor was quiet. Although they had won, it was more of a sacrifice. They weren¡¯t too happy. The Imperial City was about to be conquered, so everyone was resting when they needed to. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue¡¯s room was guarded by Gu Xin¡¯s maidservant. When she saw Cheng huaijin, she was about to bow. Cheng huaijin waved his hand and told her to guard the door while he walked in. Seeing Gu yingxue lying on the bed with a pale face, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. His sister risked her life to save this girl. However, this girl had nothing to do with him, so he did resent her a little. What was there to me her for? me her for being stupid and not realizing that something was wrong with Xiao Yu. Didn¡¯t she realize that Xiao Yu had given her the hope of survival? In fact, he didn¡¯t me her that much. What was the use of ming her? would Xiao Yu be able toe back alive if he did? Sister, Sister Yingluo, ¡± Gu yingxue suddenly mumbled. Cheng huaijin stood at the side, watching her silently. ¡°Big sister, big sister, ah! Suddenly, Gu yingxue screamed like she was having a nightmare. However, a nightmare would wake one up, but she seemed to be trapped and couldn¡¯t wake up. The servant girl heard the scream and ran in. ¡°Has she been like this for the past few days?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Your Highness,dy Xue ¡®er has always been like this. She always has nightmares, but she can¡¯t wake up.¡± The maidservant replied. ¡°Every night, you¡¯ll be drenched in sweat. The next day, we¡¯ll help miss Xue ¡®er change her clothes. But she just didn¡¯t wake up. We also don¡¯t understand whatdy Xue ¡®er is shouting.¡± The maid continued. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue¡¯s face. As expected, her face was covered in sweat. ¡°Sister, Sister, I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go, don¡¯t make me go, Yingluo!¡± ¡°Sister, if we¡¯re going to die, then let us die together! Don¡¯t let me live, don¡¯t let me live!¡± The maid saw that Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything, so she carefully went to the side to pour some hot water. She wrung a handkerchief and came over to wipe Gu yingxue¡¯s sweat. Cheng huaijin watched as the maidservant wiped her sweat and kept calling her ¡®sister¡¯. ¡°What did the princess say?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again after the maidservant had finished wiping her sweat. Prince, the princess has prescribed a new prescription. She will feed miss Xue ¡®er the medicine every six hours to ensure her health needs. The maidservant replied. Chapter 1753 - 1753 Too many implications 1753 Too many implications ¡°Didn¡¯t he say when he would wake up?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The maidservant shook her head. At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s other maid came in with the medicine. Cheng huaijin retreated to the side and watched them feed the medicine. !! It wasn¡¯t easy to feed medicine to an unconscious person. Furthermore, Gu yingxue didn¡¯t seem to have any will to live. One spoonful of medicine would leak out more than half a spoonful. Even if she didn¡¯t sweat at night, he would probably have to change her clothes every day. There were two bowls on the tray, and they were full. Seeing the medicine stains all over Gu yingxue¡¯s neck, Cheng huaijin asked the maidservant to go to the side. He sat at the head of the bed, looking like he was going to feed her personally. ¡°Prince,dy Xue ¡®er¡¯s back is injured. Don¡¯t touch her.¡± The maidservant quickly stopped him. Cheng huaijin¡¯s movements paused. That¡¯s right, this girl had blocked a knife for him and just happened to hurt her back. ¡°I won¡¯t touch her back. I¡¯ll hold her head and open her mouth. This way, less will flow out.¡± Cheng huaijin said. After he finished speaking, he sat down a little more and carefully lifted Gu yingxue¡¯s head with both hands. He held her with one hand and moved his body a little to the side to let the maid feed her medicine. The maidservant tried to feed him a spoonful, and sure enough, there was much less flowing out than when he was lying t. During this time, Gu yingxue shouted again. She even waved her hand and pushed the spoon away. Cheng huaijin used his other hand to grab her hand. Very quickly, the medicine was finished, and Cheng huaijinid Gu yingxue t on the ground. When she was about to get up, she couldn¡¯t pull her hand back. The two maids acted as if they didn¡¯t see anything and silently retreated. Cheng huaijin frowned and looked at Gu yingxue. He didn¡¯t increase or decrease the strength of his hand. He just held on tightly. Using his other hand, Cheng huaijin pried Gu yingxue¡¯s hand away finger by finger. Then, he wanted to ce Gu yingxue¡¯s hand under the nket. Ever since the incident at home, he had never been gentle. This was the first time he was so careful, and his forehead was sweating. ¡°Sister!¡± Just as he was about to get up, the person on the bed moved again before he could even breathe a sigh of relief. She reached out her hand as if she was looking for something. Even Cheng huaijin felt that this girl was pretending. Was there such a coincidence? He quietly looked at the pair of withered hands waving and the person on the bed frowning. He then remembered that she was injured because of him. He reached out and grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s hand. Although Gu yingxue was still calling her sister, she didn¡¯t move. After a while, Gu yingxue calmed down. Her brows rxed and her breathing became even, as if she had fallen asleep. Cheng huaijin tried to pull his hand away, but it didn¡¯t work. He still had to bend it, so he let him hold it. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he would feel if Gu yingxue had taken a knife for him and died that night. Was it really a life for a life? Her sister was too involved with the Gu family. He and Xiao Yu were twin siblings, and he knew his sister very well since she was young. Even though they were separated for a few years, he knew what his sister was thinking after knowing her life during those years. Because she was afraid that her foster father and foster mother would no longer love her, and because she was anxious to find her brother, she had unintentionally harmed the child in her foster mother¡¯s stomach when she was willful. She must be ming herself. After going through so much, meeting her adopted sister again, she probably wanted to return her to her foster parents safely! And her sister med herself and was going to die for him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1754 - 1754 I’m going to complain 1754 I¡¯m going toin Cheng huaijin sighed and said softly, ¡± ¡°Gu yingxue, you¡¯re not the one at fault. You didn¡¯t kill Xiao Yu. It¡¯s Peng mu, thengge Kingdom, and Yun na. I¡¯ve already killed them, you saw it with your own eyes while holding Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°Gu yingxue, I don¡¯t need your life. Your life is very precious and my sister risked her life to protect you. If you can hear me, please wake up!¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t move at all. After sitting for a while, Cheng huaijin suddenly felt someone behind him. He turned his head and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that it was Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s gaze was on Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand. she had a nightmare, ¡± Cheng huaijin said calmly. she wouldn¡¯t let me go. Gu Xin stepped forward with a smile. you¡¯re very simr to Xiao Yu. You two share the same bloodline. Xue ¡®er might have mistaken you for Xiao Yu. Cheng huaijin raised his eyebrows and smiled. He gently pried Gu yingxue¡¯s hand away and got up. Gu Xin went forward to take Gu yingxue¡¯s pulse. After taking her pulse, she sighed, ¡± ¡°Still no change. I hope Xue ¡®er can get well soon.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at Gu yingxue¡¯s pale face and didn¡¯t say anything. brother! Gu Xin stood up. I thought you still didn¡¯t want to talk to Xue ¡®er like before! Cheng huaijinughed bitterly. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk to her. It¡¯s just that whenever I see her, I think of Xiao Yu. Although those who should be killed have been killed, and those who should be punished are being punished, I still feel ufortable.¡± Gu Xin thought of Cheng Huaiyu and felt a little depressed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om she¡¯s the one Xiao Yu risked her life to protect, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued. I naturally wish her the best. ¡°Right, have you thought about it?¡± The atmosphere was a little heavy. Cheng huaijin changed the topic. when are we leaving to look for brother ah Yuan? ¡± ¡°In a few days. Xue ¡®er¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good right now. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to her after I leave.¡± Gu Xin replied, ¡± I¡¯ve used all kinds of medicine but she¡¯s still unconscious. I¡¯m a little worried. And the wounds on her body, although they have been changed, I can¡¯t rest assured if I don¡¯t look after her. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go in your ce? You can tell brother ah Yuan who¡¯s after you, and then tell him that you risked your life to save his underestimating enemy!¡± Cheng huaijin joked. ¡°What love rival! Brother, who did you hear this from?¡± Gu Xin was stunned and her eyes widened. Her brother was actually listening to gossip. the soldiers of the great Zhou Dynasty are all saying that third miss Gu is very affectionate. General Chi¡¯s infatuation with her back then was not a loss! Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so serious to brother ah Yuan. He¡¯ll be jealous. He cares a lot about me and is very petty.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you care about yourself?¡± Cheng huaijin rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m just confident. I¡¯m telling you, you saw it that day, Angel was so angry that she vomited blood. If I hade to the West a few years earlier, I¡¯m sure that Angel would have been driven to her grave by me!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. Cheng huaijin shook his head helplessly. ¡°Alright, go and rest! Xue ¡®er has someone here to take care of her. ¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Cheng huaijin nced at Gu yingxue again, then turned around and left. it¡¯s the sixth day of the first lunar month now, right? I remember you told me that you have the same birthday as brother ah Yuan. Since you missed youring-of-age ceremony and your tiara, you can¡¯t miss it again this year!¡± ¡°If we set off from here, we¡¯ll pass by Fog City to find big brother Yuan Yuan and the others. It¡¯ll take four days. I was thinking that if I set off on the 11th, I¡¯ll just make it there.¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 1755 - 1755 Let’s talk about the future in the future 1755 Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you find him? I¡¯ll help you bring him over to be a magpie that will build a bridge for the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl?¡± Cheng huaijin said. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Forget it! You and your sweetheart are the real Cowherd and the real Weaver Girl. You need the Magpie! You¡¯re cursing me!¡± Gu Xin was so angry that she hit Cheng huaijin. After he finished speaking, he felt that what he said was right. brother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t. I definitely didn¡¯t have the intention of poking your sore spot. Gu Xin said pitifully. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, then you definitely did it on purpose.¡± Cheng huaijin said sadly. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Gu Xin almost raised her hand to swear, but when she realized that Cheng huaijin was pretending, she was so angry that she wanted to hit him again. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m fine.¡± Cheng huaijin let Gu Xin hit him twice and felt a little more rxed. foster father said that not everyone can be with the person they love in the end. Love was a matter of fate. In the end, the one who will hold my hand for the rest of my life will definitely be the one I¡¯m destined to meet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not obsessed with my sister anymore?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not stubborn. Under the careful brainwashing of you and foster father, I feel that I can let go, really. Sister niannian is smart, beautiful, generous, interesting, and very likable. A mutual love was like adding flowers to a brocade, but a one-sided love would bring trouble if it was not handled well. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely be in the West. We¡¯re in the East and West, so we¡¯re destined not to be together. I ask myself honestly, I can¡¯t give up on my foster father and return to the great Zhou Dynasty to be obsessed with someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Cheng huaijin said seriously. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you to find me a sister-inw. From the East, West, South, and North, as long as you like her, I will acknowledge her as my sister-inw except for my sister.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°I don¡¯t miss sister niannian anymore, so you don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± Cheng huaijin red at Gu Xin and changed the topic, ¡± actually, I¡¯ve never liked the girls from the West. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re bad, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t look like what I¡¯ve imagined. If it was a girl from the East, she would probably give up everything and follow me. It¡¯s hard to find her. That¡¯s why I might have to spend the rest of my life alone. However, with big brother Yun around, I¡¯ll train him well. When the war is over, I¡¯ll make a trip to the great Zhou and bring Brother Yun here. He grew up here, so he¡¯ll definitely take a fancy to the girls here. When the timees, I¡¯ll take care of my son, get him a wife, and then raise my grandchildren. I won¡¯t be lonely anymore!¡± ¡°Brother, you sound like an old man. You¡¯re only 18, not even 20. You haven¡¯t even won the championship yet. You can¡¯t be in this state.¡± Gu Xin advised. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future! Alright, go to sleep. I¡¯ll bring my younger sister¡¯s husband over in two days so that we can celebrate her birthday together!¡± Cheng huaijin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. Gu Xin smiled and nodded. The siblings then returned to their respective rooms to rest. ¡­¡­ In Wuyun city, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had settled down. The two of them had not seen the messenger Eagle a ¡®li for nearly half a month. They guessed that something must have happened on the side of the king of quicksand. Previously, Peng ze¡¯s signal re had prompted the two of them to attack Wuyun city. Now that they had sessfully attacked, the two of them began to talk about this matter. In the end, the two agreed that Lu Zheng would head directly to Boulder City from fog cloud City. White two and white ten would return to quicksand Royal City to assess the situation. Xue Qianyu would stay in fog cloud City and wait for Lu Zheng¡¯s news. Chapter 1757 - 1757 Chapter 1757-present 1757 Chapter 1757-present ¡°Look at you, travel-worn and unshaven. Are you nning to scare third sister? There are many young men in the West who like Xinxin!¡± Peng ze patted Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng reached out and touched his chin. That¡¯s right, he hadn¡¯t tidied himself up for a few days. Thest time he appeared in front of Xinxin with an unkempt beard, she immediately thought he was an uncle. ¡°Big brother-inw¡¯s reminder is right! Thank you, brother-inw!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands. Peng ze called his personal attendant over and asked him to call yingshi Yuding over. Lu Zheng had heard about yingshi Yuding just now and knew that he was a wealthy businessman in Yunhai. He could roughly guess Peng ze¡¯s intentions. He was veryforted that sister Hui had found a good brother-inw. After a while, yingshi Yuding came over. Ever since they had taken down Boulder City, yingshi Yuding had alsoe over to help deal with the food. He had a clothing store, but he didn¡¯t have the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s clothing. However, he had the raw materials to help him provide clothes for the soldiers. Peng ze asked ying shi Yu Ding to find a set of great Zhou¡¯s newly made great Zhou soldier¡¯s uniform for Lu Zheng. It had to be very simr to what he was wearing. The two of them were of the same rank in the great Zhou Dynasty. Peng ze would never let Lu Zheng wear the clothes of an ordinary soldier. ¡°By the way, do you have any musical instruments here?¡± Yingshi Yuding had finished measuring her figure and was about to leave when she heard Lu Zheng¡¯s question. ¡°General Zhou, what kind of musical instrument do you want? this lowly one has it in my residence. A few years ago, this lowly one even obtained a zither from the East from a peddler.¡± Yingshi Yuding asked respectfully. ¡°There¡¯s a Qin! That¡¯s great, can I borrow it?¡± Lu Zheng asked in surprise. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone send it over in a moment. However, no one in my residence knows how to y it, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not after a few years.¡± Yingshi Yuding nodded. it¡¯s fine. You can just get someone to bring it over. Even if it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll fix it for you! Lu Zheng waved his hand, not minding. Ying shi Yu Ding retreated. ¡°What, you still want to y a song for third sister? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to give a song to third sister for her birthday in two days?¡± Peng ze looked at Lu Zheng with a look that said, ¡± I¡¯ll beat you up if you say yes. ¡°Is eldest brother-inw going to give eldest sister a song as a birthday gift? No way! The gift I gave Xinxin is one of a kind.¡± Lu Zheng denied. Peng ze sized Lu Zheng up. He didn¡¯t think that he had brought any gifts, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this was between the two of them. Lu Zheng went to his room and took a bath happily. After a clean bath, he changed into the familiar great Zhou General¡¯s military uniform that he had not seen for a long time. Peng ze had people prepare food. After he had a full meal, the sky had also turned dark. He nned to bring along the Qin that ying shi Yu Ding gave him and set off to find Gu Xin, but who knew that there was an emergency ahead. Angel, who they thought was heavily injured, was currently leading troops to harass the north gate of Boulder City. They were approaching aggressively, as if they were nning to attack the city. Under such circumstances, it was not good for Lu Zheng to leave, so he followed Peng ze to check out the situation. Outside the north gate of Boulder City, agil had recovered from his injuries and was personally leading the Army. He didn¡¯t attack, only harassing the enemy. She rode steadily on her warhorse and looked at the quicksand Army on the city gate tower. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng stood on the city wall and saw Angel on her horse. At night, there were workers on the city gate tower, as well as on Angel¡¯s side. Both of them had good vision, and they saw each other immediately. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and waved at Ajil in a good mood. Chapter 1758 - 1758 Vomiting blood in anger 1758 Vomiting blood in anger f * ck! Ajil cursed under his breath as he red at Lu Zheng. She had once thought that after this war was over, she could take this person in as a male consort and help her manage the affairs of the residence. Her father still had a few sons who had not grown up, and they would definitely not be able to do without her in political affairs. This person could take over everything besides political affairs. Now that she saw that this person was wearing the uniform of a great Zhou general and was standing with him, she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. From their encounter in the desert to everything that happened after that, it was all a trap. He even lied to her that his brother had been killed by the bandits. Wasn¡¯t his brother standing by his side? Agil was so angry he wanted to vomit blood. She had never thought of herself as a person who coveted beauty. That man had a good appearance that was different from the men in the West, but she had not been bewitched. In fact, she had not even taken a fancy to him because he did not have any martial arts. But the amazing thing was, she trusted him. It was not enough for Lu Zheng to wave his hands. He put his hands to his mouth and shouted at Angel, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, long time no see. How have you been? I¡¯m living very well, Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry about me being bullied!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Angel spat out a mouthful of blood. The injuries on her body had healed, but they were notpletely healed! At this moment, the qi and blood attacked his heart, so wouldn¡¯t he vomit blood? ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t vomit blood!¡± Lu Zheng continued. You will always be the most tenacious in my heart. Your Highness, please be steady!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Once again, Angel spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Princess!¡± Her attendants quickly surrounded her. ¡°Retreat!¡± Angel said viciously. She clutched her heart and turned her horse around to leave. Looking at the returning Yunhai Army, the quicksand Army looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. Lu Zheng shrugged his shoulders and rubbed his chin. don¡¯t look at me like that. I really thought that she was the most tenacious woman in the West. It seems that I was wrong! He shook his head in regret. Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± Although Ajil had withdrawn his troops, there was no guarantee that she woulde back again. So, Pengze stayed in the barracks below the city gate. Lu Zheng brought his zither along and rode his horse to look for Gu Xin. He had been in a good mood the whole time. Other people might not know how many people there were in Yunhai, but how could he not? At this point, no matter who attacked first, it would not be good. The best way was for everyone to recuperate and build up strength together, and then fight to the death. When Lu Zheng arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion where Gu Xin and the rest were staying, it was the next morning. He was dressed in the uniform of a great Zhou general. There were great Zhou soldiers guarding the city, and most of them were from the water Battalion, so they naturally recognized Lu Zheng. He arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion and ran into white four. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°General Zhou!¡± White four stepped forward excitedly. ¡°Where are you three girls?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°He¡¯s indy Xue ¡®er¡¯s room. I¡¯ll Take You There!¡± White four said. Lu Zheng nodded and followed white four. On the way, Lu Zheng asked about Gu yingxue¡¯s situation. They arrived at the entrance of the courtyard not long after. White four wanted to go in and report but was stopped by Lu Zheng.¡±You go do your own things, I¡¯ll go in myself!¡± ¡°Yes, your subordinate will take his leave!¡± White four turned around and went to do his own things. Gu yingxue woke upst night, but it was only for a short while before she fainted again. Gu Xin asked Bai si to go to the warehouse to get a few medicinal herbs so that she could make a new batch of medicine for Gu yingxue. Lu Zheng did not enter the house. Instead, he carried his zither and flew to the roof. Chapter 1759 - 1759 Lecher 1759 Lecher When the surrounding people saw that it was white four who brought him in, and that he was dressed in a great Zhou General¡¯s uniform, naturally, no one said anything about him. Gu Xin, Gu Hui, Jing He, Princess he sanniang, and the rest were in the house. They were puzzled when they heard movement on the roof. He sanniang was about to go and take a look when she suddenly heard the sound of a zither. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin paused in her actions. As the familiar melody yed, Gu Xin¡¯s nose started to sting. She ran out and saw the person on the roof. The morning sun was not that bright, but when Gu Xin looked up, she was also blinded by the sunlight and tears began to flow. She sniffed. who¡¯s this little rascal? why are you on the roof? ¡± Lu Zheng winked at her. I heard that Princess Xinxin of quicksand country is a natural beauty. I couldn¡¯t help bute to have a look. Eh, isn¡¯t this the third youngdy of the Gu family who yed the Qin and Xiao with me two years ago? ¡± Therefore, I yed the zither to confirm whether this is the third miss Gu that I have been thinking about day and night!¡± ¡°Shua shua shua.¡± Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, who followed out, crossed their arms and looked like they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Bah!¡± where did this lechere from? I don¡¯t know him! Gu Xin spat. ¡°Yup! Lecher, don¡¯t think that you can tease our Xinxin now that she¡¯s grown up!¡± Princess Jinghe looked like she was watching a show. ¡°Aiyaya, I recognize him, I recognize him. Isn¡¯t this general Zhou? I heard that this general Zhou was hidden in the princess ¡°Pce by Princess Yunhai!¡± He sanniang was enjoying the show. ¡°It seems so.¡± Gu Hui added. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± You can¡¯t do this! The first two years, Gu Nian was hostile to her. Now, the three of you are here again? ¡°Oh! So it was the people from Princess Yun Hai¡¯s residence! Then I¡¯ll have to catch him!¡± Gu Xin leaped onto the roof and crossed her arms. She turned to look at Lu Zheng, ¡± Hmph, lecher, why aren¡¯t you surrendering? ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, please spare my life!¡± Lu Zheng said, feeling wronged. Why don¡¯t I y the song I gave third miss Gu back then?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯no! You¡¯re already calling me Princess Xinxin, and you still want to give me a song for third miss Gu. Who wants it?¡± ¡°How about I y a song that¡¯s specially written for Princess Xinxin?¡± Gu Xin proudly raised her chin. then I¡¯ll listen to it. If it doesn¡¯t sound good, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Both of them yed the zither, and when the first note was yed, the surroundings quieted down. Lu Zheng did not y any melodious songs about love. Instead, he yed a song that moved the heart and made all the soldiers stop in their tracks. Gu Xin walked towards Lu Zheng step by step. Her mind was filled with images of the first time she killed someone in the West, all the battles that followed. The brothers and elders who had died in battle appeared one by one. There was leader mo, the bandits who had tried to buy them time to escape, and the quicksand Army who had fought with her on the training field. Her tears flowed uncontrobly. She had really experienced a lot in this one year. Lu Zheng raised his head and nced at Gu Xin, who was immersed in her memories. He then lowered his head and strummed the strings even faster, but there was more victory than before. The excitement and joy made everyone who heard it feel as if they could see the scene of aplete victory and see the prosperity of the West after the war. It made people¡¯s hearts feel hopeful. He was wearing a military uniform, so it was very suitable for him to y this song. He was also a general who led troops in battle, so he could understand that feeling very well. Chapter 1760 - 1760 Snot bubbles 1760 Snot bubbles When thest tune was over, Lu Zheng put down his violin and stood up. He stretched out his arms and opened his arms.¡±Your Highness, we will definitely win!¡± Gu Xin pounced forward and hugged Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Yes, we will definitely win!¡± She buried her face in Lu Zheng¡¯s chest and sobbed softly, then burst into tears. N?v(el)B\\jnn Thest time she cried was when she was drunk. It had been a year since then. Without a hug, there was no suitable scene for her to cry so loudly without restraint. Although the current situation was not very appropriate, she could not help it. She hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s waist and buried her face in his chest. Lu Zheng¡¯s scent was all around her, making her feel very at ease. Once a person rxed, all their frailties would be vividly disyed. Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s back gently. my little girl, cry. Cry out all the unhappiness in your heart. I¡¯m back.¡± Gu Xin cried so hard that her tears and snot covered Lu Zheng¡¯s body. Gu Hui and the other two returned to their rooms quietly. As usual, they did not want to make things difficult for themselves and took the initiative to pick up some dog food. As for the other people in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the great Zhou soldiers knew that general Zhou and third miss Gu were in love. The quicksand Army also knew that general Zhou had gone to the cloud Sea Pcest year to be a spy. He had caused a lot of trouble and caused King Cloud Sea to lose a lot of people. He had also spread a lot of news. For the quicksand Army, as long as their Princess liked them, it didn¡¯t matter if they were from the East or the West. Of course, if they dared to treat the princess badly, the East and West armies would surround and annihte them! After Gu Xin cried, she felt much more rxed. Lu Zheng took a handkerchief and wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears and snot. He shook his head andughed, ¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Princess cry like this. Look at his snot, it¡¯s making such big bubbles. Your Princess of quicksand is so down-to-earth!¡± Gu Xin was so angry that she hit Lu Zheng. you¡¯reughing at me? I¡¯m going to tell on you to my parents and sister! ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. I¡¯m notughing at you. Even if our Xinxin were to cry until her nose was covered in snot bubbles, she would still be the most beautiful girl. The dishes were all the best. AI, tell me, how can there be such a good girl in this world?¡± Gu Xin chuckled as she pulled Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and wiped the tears and nose off her face. Then, he was very satisfied. Lu Zheng was amused by her childish actions. It¡¯s okay, as long as my little girl likes it. At this moment, Bai si returned with the herbs. Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng down the roof to prepare the herbs for Gu yingxue. After that, Lu Zheng was sized up by Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo, my sisters, this is Yingluo.¡± ¡°To see if you¡¯ve lost your virginity!¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± I heard that Ajil has given you the entire princess¡¯s Manor to manage. Are you sure you didn¡¯t use your beauty as a bait? ¡± ¡°General Zhou, with your looks, you¡¯ll be fine with anything! Other than the beauty trap, we can¡¯t think of any other method you used.¡± ¡°Three sisters, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want.¡± Where did this beauty trape from? There was definitely no beauty trap. I don¡¯t look like the beauty of Western women. They like tall, strong, and powerful martial arts. In the eyes of the people of Yunhai, I¡¯m just a weak man from the East who can make money and manage things. Really, I promise!¡± Chapter 1761 - 1761 Unable to verify 1761 Unable to verify n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Princess Jinghe opened her arms and hugged Gu Hui and he sanniang.¡±Sister, I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s impossible to tell if a man has lost his virginity, and there¡¯s no way to verify it. What a pity!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Princess, aren¡¯t you too bold? even if you can verify it, do you still want to verify it? ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Gu Xin came out of the room with the medicine and was stunned when she saw the scene. She had a feeling that her brother Yuanyuan was being bullied. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head and pulled Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Xinxin, I¡¯m hungry. I ate something at brother-inw¡¯s cest night and I¡¯ve been traveling through the night without eating anything! Gu Hui and the other two looked at Lu Zheng in disdain. How embarrassing it was for a man to change the topic by acting pitiful to gain sympathy! that¡¯s right. Brother Yuan Yuan, you rushed here from giant rock City overnight. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the kitchen to find something to eat! Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached as she pulled Lu Zheng to the kitchen. On the way, the two of them naturally walked hand in hand. Before Gu Xin reached marriageable age, Lu Zheng rarely took the initiative to have physical contact with her. At most, he would touch her head, Pat her shoulder, or even touch her when they were in danger. Gu Xin had never thought so much about it. After all, ever since she met Lu Zheng, she had always treated him as an older brother. Later on, when she had other thoughts, she would always hold people¡¯s hands. In the past, she would hold people¡¯s arms, but now, she was holding hands. The moment he held Gu Xin¡¯s hand, Lu Zheng felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. He hoped that the world would be at peace, that the country would be prosperous and the people would be at peace, that he could continue to hold his youngdy¡¯s hand and walk on like this. ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng stayed there for two days. There was no more news from Ajil from giant rock City. Peng ze had sent news to Gu Xin, Xue Qianyu, and Peng Eng that King Cloud Sea and Ajil and their daughter didn¡¯t seem to have any ns to retaliate. He was worried that they would escape, so he made an agreement with both sides. The 17th of the first month and the others would attack at the same time and risk their lives to break through. They couldn¡¯t let King Haiyun and his daughter escape. In the past, Pengze thought that the world only consisted of the great Zhou and the surrounding small countries. This time in the West, he knew that the world was huge. Who knew if the father and daughter would find a more powerful assistant toe back after escaping? Therefore, they had to eliminate the roots and give the East and West time to recuperate. This way, even if there were more ambitious ces, they would have enough power to resist. Goz and the salin tribe had recently provided Messenger Eagles, andmunication was now possible in several directions. Everyone had no objections to Pengze¡¯s suggestion. They nned to rest well for the next few days and then fight to the death. At the same time, Peng Eng also sent a letter back to the great Zhou, exining their n. The 15th day of the first lunar month marked Gu Xin¡¯s 16th birthday and Lu Zheng¡¯s 21st birthday. Early in the morning, the two of them went out on horseback. I¡¯ll just go out for a walk, rx, and then go all out for the final battle. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, my father said that the Emperor has already given you a proper name and restored you to your status as the heir of Duke Zhengguo. Uncle Emperor is too much, he didn¡¯t even wait for me to go back and let me see this kind of fun thing!¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of this and said regretfully. Previously, when the Emperor made Lu Zheng the Crown Prince, he had already mentioned Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. After thengge Kingdom was destroyed and things could be sent through the messenger Eagle, Gu shouxin had told this to Gu Xin. He believed that these two children would be together in the end, so he wanted to give his daughter a reminder. When she went back, the Emperor had left her the entire Lu family! Chapter 1762 - 1762 Longing 1762 Longing What Gu shouxin didn¡¯t expect was that his precious daughter didn¡¯t develop in the direction he thought. He only regretted that he didn¡¯t see the Lu family¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When I go back, you cane with me. They¡¯ve seen me in person, so you can still look at me.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? After sister Lu Xue got married, you were driven to the old mansion in Yuzhou. It¡¯s been ten years. Can your father recognize you?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I can recognize him, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m his son, and I look 80% like him.¡± Lu Zhengughed and said, ¡± about this, when I was transporting potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn to the capital a few years ago, the Emperor had already promised me. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°In the past, I was thinking that I would just spend the rest of my life with you as Zhou Yuan. But then she thought, why did I hide and want you to hide with me? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t be seen in public, and our child can¡¯t be seen in public. That¡¯s why I want to take back everything that belongs to me, everything that belongs to us and our child!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin affectionately. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin¡¯s face turned red. pfft, who has a child with you! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so bad. You already wanted to have a child with me back then!¡± Lu Zheng only smiled at her. Gu Xin felt embarrassed from being stared at and quickly left on her horse. Lu Zhengughed as he chased after her. ¡­¡­ At the same time, kun city also received a letter from Peng Eng. The Emperor had sent the Ministry of Rites to organize a diplomatic mission to the city of kun, and they were waiting for the letter from the West. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Gu family had also packed their things and made their preparations. Kun city¡¯s annual Lantern Festival was still very lively. However, the younger generation of the Gu family were not in the mood to go out and enjoy the Lantern Festival. The whole family gathered in the central room. ¡°Niannian, you have to take care of these flower tea and tell Xinxin that Grandpa specially made this for her. Grandpa and Grandma¡¯sing-of-age present is too big for her to take away. Tell her toe back and ept it!¡± Grandpa Gu instructed Gu Nian. Grandpa, since you gave Xinxin such a biging-of-age gift, shouldn¡¯t you give it to me and elder sister? ¡± Gu Nian joked. ¡°Your sister¡¯s, your grandma and I have already given it to her. What¡¯s yours will be added to your dowry when you get married. When you guyse back, I¡¯ll let you and ah Yu go through the wedding process! hahaha! Yingluo! Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and said happily. hahahaha! the others in the roomughed. Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red. To be honest, she finally understood what it meant to miss someone. Only by keeping herself busy every day could she stop thinking about Xue Qianyu and not worry about him. The number of times Xue Qianyu appeared in her heart was almost more than Xinxin. She was very touched. Xue Qianyu, her fianc¨¦, really took her to heart. He knew that she was worried about her sister and was willing to take the risk to go to ces she had never been before. Back then, Lu Zheng went there without a care for his own safety because of Gu Xin. Peng ze went there because of Gu Hui and also because his cousin was the direct cause of Gu Xin¡¯s ident. Xue qianxun didn¡¯t have to go, but he still went. He loved her and treated her family as his own. Previously, when she was by her side, Gu Nian might not have had such a strong feeling. Now that she was no longer by her side, she was surrounded by a deep sense of longing. As the saying went, one day apart felt like three years. They had been apart for more than a year, and she felt like it had been a century. Chapter 1763 - 1763 Scolding people 1763 Scolding people ¡°Come,e,e, second brother, second sister-inw, niannian, sisi, en Zi, this is the protective talisman I asked for for you. There were a few more in there for a ¡®ze, Huihui, Xinxin, a¡¯ Yuan, and Xue Xiao ¡®er. It¡¯s very effective. I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a safe journey and return safely!¡± Mrs. Zhang took out a stack of amulets and handed them out one by one before handing the rest to Gu Nian. Kunzhou had developed and there were Daoist and Buddhist temples. Zhang Shi loved to pray to the gods and Buddha. She went to the Taoist temple to pray for this amulet. It was said that not many people went there, but it was very effective. She only had this little hobby. After she was done giving out the amulets, uncle Gu began, ¡± ¡°Tell Xinxin that I¡¯ve nted a few more fruits. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love them. Tell her toe back quickly. Uncle has nothing else to give her, so I¡¯ll give her an Orchard to make up for all the fruits she hasn¡¯t eaten in more than a year!¡± ¡°There are also fruits to the West,¡± Madam Zhang interrupted. Uncle Gu lifted his chin and said,¡¯are the fruits there as delicious as the ones uncle Xinxin nted? Besides, I haven¡¯t seen Xinxin for more than a year. I don¡¯t even know how much she has grown or if the order of standing has changed! AI!¡± The Gu family looked speechlessly at uncle Gu, who was sighing sadly. Fourth uncle Gu changed the topic. tell Xinxin that I¡¯ve already found her sister¡¯s dowry. I¡¯m starting to find hers now. Please don¡¯t bring back a strange-looking Western Langjun. If you do, fourth uncle won¡¯t give her a dowry!¡± Yang Shi looked at fourth uncle Gu in surprise. The other members of the Gu family also looked over. Fourth uncle Gu was speechless. What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? ¡°Well, fourth brother, why do you think Zhou Yuan likes toe to our house?¡± uncle Gu asked in disdain. ¡°He¡¯s looking for second brother to learn something?¡± The crowd rolled their eyes. Gu Ren said unhurriedly,¡±Grandpa, grandma, please don¡¯t let fourth uncle y with wood!¡± I always feel that in these two years, fourth uncle has been ying around and getting more and more embarrassed.¡± ¡°Fourth uncle, don¡¯t get close to me except for ying with wood!¡± Dugu Mingyue suddenly said. Uncle Gu said,¡±Mingyue, what does this have to do with your uncle?¡± Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how to bear with it and scold fourth brother for being as stupid as a block of wood!¡± Dugu Mingyue rolled her eyes at him. hahahaha! loudughter came from the room again. Dugu Mingyue was already three years old. She pestered Gu Ren every day and spoke very clearly. She also did things like Gu Ren, like a little adult. ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng and Gu Xin strolled around outside. When they returned to the city Lord¡¯s mansion that night, Gu Hui still got someone to prepare a table. After all, it was their birthday! Last year, it was cold and quiet. This year, it would be livelier with a few more people. It was a pity that the king of quicksand Kingdom had already taken Peng sang to quicksand Royal City to recuperate. The five of them, plus white four and Mo Fei, were seven people in total. There were seven jars of wine on the table, provided by yingshi Yuding. It wasn¡¯t as strong as Gu shouxin¡¯s, but it was better than the average wine. Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang had already prepared gifts for Gu Xin. Mo Fei didn¡¯t know Gu Xin¡¯s birthday and felt embarrassed for not preparing anything, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind at all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Bai si knew when Gu Xin¡¯s birthday was, but he had never thought of giving anything to the thirddy. The meal was quite lively. After drinking the jar of wine, everyone felt as if they were drinking water. They were not happy, but they did not indulge themselves. They had to go to giant rock City tomorrow. Chapter 1764 - 1764 Chapter 1764-present 1764 Chapter 1764-present At night, after Gu Xin checked on Gu yingxue¡¯s condition, she prepared to go to bed. Lu Zheng was waiting for her outside the door. Lu Zheng was leaning against a big tree in the courtyard with his eyes closed. His posture looked very rxed. The moonlight shone on him, making him look like a painting. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to break this beautiful scene. Lu Zheng heard themotion and opened his eyes. He stood up straight and waved at Gu Xin. With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin walked over slowly. She suddenly realized that she had grown much taller. She was just a little short of reaching brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s shoulder. In the past, she had only reached his heart. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Lu Zheng said softly when they were in front of him. Gu Xin obediently closed her eyes. Then, she felt something hanging around her neck. She opened her eyes subconsciously and the first thing she saw was her brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s face, which was getting better and better. Their noses were almost touching. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why, but her body wasn¡¯t under her brain¡¯s control. She leaned forward and kissed him. Lu Zheng was stunned. It was just for a moment, as if she had been stabbed by a needle. Gu Xin retreated in a panic. Lu Zheng wouldn¡¯t let her leave. He reached out and hugged her. ¡°You want to run away after kissing me? You¡¯re being irresponsible.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t do it on purpose? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. then I¡¯ll say that brother Yuan Yuan is too good-looking. You¡¯re a feast for the eyes, okay? ¡± Gu Xin continued. Lu Zheng reached out and pinched her nose.¡±I¡¯m going toin to second uncle. You used the wrong words! Is this how you use a feast for the eyes?¡± Gu Xin was very certain, ¡± you don¡¯t dare. My father won¡¯t scold me! Moreover, the lyrics weren¡¯t wrong! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so good-looking that I can¡¯t wait to hide you in the house so that other girls won¡¯t see you and fight with me for you!¡± ¡°Why did you say what I wanted to say?¡± Lu Zheng smiled bitterly. Gu Xin was speechless. The two of them looked at each other in silence, so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. After a while, Lu Zheng felt that this could not go on, so he interrupted the atmosphere that was both happy and annoying.¡±Silly girl, don¡¯t you want to see what I put on your neck?¡± Gu Xin lowered her head and picked it up. It was a round object. She didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but it felt cold to the touch. However, she was sure that it wasn¡¯t Jade. There was a pattern on it, like a star in the sky. As for the chain, it was made of pearls, with several pearls and gemstones of the same size. Lu Yang said,¡¯in Yuan Yuan¡¯s world, there is only Xinxin. In this round pendant, there are only stars in the sky.¡± Gu Xin lifted her head and looked at Lu Zheng. Sheughed so hard that her eyes narrowed into a line, making her look extremely silly. Lu Zhengughed as well. All of a sudden, Gu Xin stood on her tiptoes and ced both her hands on Lu Zheng¡¯s arm, kissing Yuan Yuan who only had her in this world. ¡­¡­ On the 16th day of the first month, the great Zhou¡¯s diplomatic mission to the West set off from kun city. In addition to the officials from the Ministry of Rites, Gu shouxin¡¯s family of three, Gu en and Gu si, there was also a team of Peng family¡¯s Army led by the fourth general of the Peng family, second Madam Peng. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There were all kinds of vegetables, fruits, and grain seeds in the car, as well as books and daily necessities. Everyone in kun city knew what this group of people had gone to do. Many students even came to see them off andpose poems to record this famous historical scene. Qian Liangduo¡¯s hands were itching to draw it, but although he had not yet be a magistrate, he had taken over Gu shouxin¡¯s position as the kun Prefecture magistrate. He could only remember it in his heart and draw it in the future. Chapter 1765 - 1765 Chapter 1765-bodyguard agency 1765 Chapter 1765-bodyguard agency They had brought with them the culture of the great Zhou, and at the same time, they had also brought with them the most powerful Army that symbolized the great Zhou¡¯s victory. Gu shouxin, Gu en, and fourth general Peng sat in one car, while Cai Xiaolian, second Madam Peng, Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu sat in another car. Huo Yanyu had not been included in the n. After all, she would be gone for at least two to three months, and at most half a year. The Huo family would be worried. In the end, Huo Junhao had sent Huo Yanyu to him. Now that Huo Junhao was the South County¡¯s District Magistrate, he could not go out and y like he used to. He could only let his sister go out and see the world on his behalf. Huo Yanyu¡¯s parents did not force her to be ady from a wealthy family. Especially after being with Gu Nian for the past few years, Huo Yanyu had learned a lot. When her parents saw the change in her, they naturally allowed her to be with the Gu family¡¯s second son. The seconddy of the Peng family was the mother of the second and third Peng brothers. Not long after she gave birth to the third Peng brother, the second general died in battle. After that, she had been with the eldestdy of the Peng family in the female Battalion. This time, the third Peng brother had escaped death. As his mother, she naturally had to bring her son back. Seeing that the thirddy of the Peng family was listless all day because of Peng Wng¡¯s sacrifice, the seconddy of the Peng family, who had been thinking of protecting the country and fulfilling her husband¡¯sst wish, realized that she had cared too little for her two sons all these years. Therefore, she proposed to go with them. Old general Peng naturally agreed. ¡°Second aunt Peng, thest time I sent you a message, I said that third brother Peng has already woken up. Don¡¯t worry too much. When you go over this time, third brother Peng will definitely be very happy to see you.¡± The Huo family and the Peng family had always been on good terms because of the two elders. Seeing that the seconddy of the Peng family was lost in thought, Huo Yanyu held her arm andforted her. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve read Yiyi¡¯s letter as well. I was just thinking that after the War in the West is over, the West of our great Zhou will be at peace for a few decades!¡± The Peng family¡¯s second wife sighed. ¡°Second aunt Peng, this is inevitable. So, you can do something you like in the future. This time, my father and the officials from the Ministry of Rites are going there to discuss the division of territories. In the future, our kun province will no longer be a border city. I heard from fifth aunt that second aunt Peng¡¯s family used to run a bodyguard agency. Second aunt, have you ever thought about opening a bodyguard agency again?¡± Gu Nian had been by Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side for a long time, and she had slowly changed from a technical person to a rich person. well ¡­ the Peng family¡¯s second mistress was stunned for a moment before sheughed. you must know that I¡¯m from kunzhou. At that time, my father and a few uncles opened an escort agency in kunzhou. I knew how to y with knives and guns since I was young. Later, when the escort agency was in trouble, I married into the Peng family. All these years, I¡¯ve only thought about fighting off foreign enemies. I really didn¡¯t think about doing anything else. ¡°God Peng, your family used to run a bodyguard agency, so you must know how it works. After second uncle and the officials from the Ministry of Ritese to an agreement, it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll have to trade with the West. Rich merchants could have their own guards, but those who were slightly weaker would definitely hire an escort agency. As for bodyguards, we can directly hire the uncles and brothers who have retired from the military. If you can earn money, you can also provide a way for others to earn money, and at the same time, you can provide protection for the merchants, killing three birds with one stone!¡± Gu si followed. N?v(el)B\\jnn Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian and Gu si. At this moment, she missed Gu Xin very much. If that girl was here, she didn¡¯t know what she would say to persuade her. Chapter 1767 - 1767 Strange 1767 Strange Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin¡¯s situation was slightly better. Xue Qianyu had a team under him, which was the group of people that Gu Xin had recruited back then and lived by the sea. It just so happened that there was running water flowing into the capital from their direction. The water was not deep, and anyone who knew how to swim would not be afraid of drowning. Moreover, Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin¡¯s cooperation was very tacit. The two of them could be considered to have trained together in the past, so this was understandable. As for goz¡¯s side, Peng Eng, Helian Yi, and Sarlin¡¯s first Prince and second Prince also cooperated well. Peng fifth¡¯s sacrifice had always been a thorn in Peng Eng¡¯s heart. He had shown courage that he had never shown before, which directly frightened Helian Yi, first Prince, and second Prince. Peng Eng was the most refined and gentle among the brothers of the Peng family, except for Peng mu, of course. Peng mu was not a child of the Peng family, so he was not counted. How could it not be frightening when the gentlest person exploded with the most terrifying side? Peng sng had also arrived. Usually, Peng sng was the most unruly of them all, so he was also shocked to see his second brother like this. The first to break through Cloud Sea Royal City was Gaozi and Peng Eng¡¯s side. The eyes of the great Zhou soldiers led by Peng Eng had already turned red from the killing. If one soldier couldn¡¯t kill one soldier, then two would do. If two couldn¡¯t do it, then three would do. They had broken through the city gate on the morning of the 18th day of the first month. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin also broke through the city gates one by one. They had killed the soldiers of the cloud ocean at the city gate tower. He killed his way to the cloud Sea Pce. The generals of the three sides met smoothly. ¡°Second general Peng, Prince Helian, and the two princes Sarlin, who will go first?¡± The gate of the cloud Sea Pce was closed, and the oilmp hanging at the gate was still burning, but it was already daytime, so there was no need for it. there are four gates in the capital. I think we should enter from four different directions! He lianyi suggested. how about this? Princess Xinxin, you and general Zhou ze will enter from here. Us brothers will follow generalng from the back door. Prince Helian and general yang, Prince ah hai and general Xue. First Prince Sarlin said. This way, everyone would work in pairs. No one had any objections, so they led their troops to the other gates. Gu Xin didn¡¯t take a detour and directly kicked the front door open. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, big sister, big brother-inw, did you notice that something is wrong?¡± Looking at the empty Cloud Sea Pce, Gu Xin didn¡¯t walk in. Instead, she walked to the door and asked. yes, I saw it just now. Other than the Yun Hai Army, there was no one on the street. Also, the street was very clean. The surrounding houses didn¡¯t seem to be upied, although they had lights on. Lu Yang said. ¡°That¡¯s right, I also feel that something is wrong. However, since you¡¯re already here, shouldn¡¯t you go in and take a look?¡± Gu Hui nodded and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go in then!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. He thought that there would be arge number of peopleing to kill him when he reached the pce, but in the end, the door was closed and the pce was already empty. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The group of people who followed Gu Xin in lightened their footsteps and raised their guard. ¡°Hold on!¡± Lu Zheng suddenly shouted. Everyone stopped and looked around. Lu Zheng crawled to the ground and pressed his ear to the floor. ¡°Not good!¡± Just as Lu Zheng finished speaking, arrows were shot at him. At the same time, other than the entrance, arge number of people appeared in three other directions. They were not from the Yun Hai Army, they were just wearing ordinary clothes and surrounded Gu Xin and the others. These were the people of the cloud Sea. Chapter 1769 - 1769 Chapter 1769-forbidden area 1769 Chapter 1769-forbidden area ¡°Xue Er, send someone to intercept that team.¡± Lu Zheng immediately made a decision. Xinxin and I will chase in another direction. King Cloud Sea and Angel definitely weren¡¯t in that team. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t bring their finance department. I¡¯ve sorted out arge amount of finance for them before, and as long as they have time, they definitely won¡¯t give up.¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. you two be careful. Bring more people. After Xue Qianyu left, Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin along as they broke through the crowd and left the pce. After running for a while, Gu Xin could roughly guess where Lu Zheng was taking her, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, are we going to Angel¡¯s princess residence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Arge amount of wealth was in the princess¡¯s Manor. If they had escaped, they must have set off from the princess¡¯s Manor. Perhaps they could find some clues. Most importantly, they might have escaped directly through the secret passage in the princess¡¯s Manor. I suddenly remembered that there was a ce in the princess¡¯s residence that no one could enter, except for Angel. There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on there.¡± After leaving the pce, Gu Xin called for white four and Mo Fei, asking them to lead a team to follow her. If they had really escaped with arge amount of wealth, it would definitely not be the father and daughter. There would definitely be a lot of people following them. Even if the two of them caught up, it would probably take some effort. Therefore, they had to bring people along. When he arrived at the seventh princess¡¯s Pce, it was still like the pce. There were many Walking Dead who hadpletely lost their minds and no pulse. Lu Zheng recognized most of the people here. They were all the servants of the seventh Princess. A portion of them were dressed asmoners. White four and Mo Fei¡¯s team could deal with this group of people. Lu Zheng brought Gu Xin to the forbidden area of the princess¡¯s Manor. In fact, Lu Zheng had always wanted to sneak in to find out what was going on. However, this ce had always been guarded. He was worried that his identity would be exposed, so he did not act rashly. The two of them barged in and encountered a set of traps. Fortunately, they reacted quickly and were not shot by the poisonous arrows. Suddenly, they heard a rustling sound and looked in the direction of the sound. They felt their scalps go numb as Sand Snakes crawled out of a pit. The hole was covered with a, and some of the poisonous arrows had been shot from there. When the poisonous arrows were shot, the had a gap, and the snakes crawled out from the gap. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, this is also a trap. We opened the door and triggered the poisonous arrow. The poisonous arrow shot out and triggered a switch, which emitted a strange smell. These snakes should havee out because of this smell.¡± After closing the door, Gu Xin said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Too many. This snake is extremely poisonous, how did they catch so many?¡± Lu Zheng frowned. ¡°This must have been caught by Angel. Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s immune to poison? Ah, right. Where¡¯s the pharmacy in the princess¡¯s Manor? it¡¯s impossible for Angel to take care of these snakes every day. There must be someone taking care of them, so it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be bitten. There must be some medicine in the pharmacy that can detoxify them. I can also go and see if there¡¯s any medicine that can make them disappear!¡± Gu Xin asked. the pharmacy is just next door. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll Take You There! Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they arrived at the pharmacy in the princess¡¯s Manor. After confirming that there was no danger inside, Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng to stand guard outside the forbidden area. If the smell were to spread out, the Sand Snakes would definitely crawl out and they would have to stop them. If this thing came out, who knew how many soldiers would be injured. Chapter 1770 - 1770 Chapter 1770-concocting 1770 Chapter 1770-concocting Fortunately, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin only opened the door and did not attack the Sand Snakes when they saw them. Instead, they retreated. The smell of snake luring from the above The Snake Pit did not spread far because of the activation of the mechanism. It was only in the forbidden area. ¡°General Zhou, where is the princess?¡± Two hourster, mo Fei and Bai si brought their men and rushed over. Mo Fei asked anxiously when he didn¡¯t see Gu Xin. ¡°She¡¯s making medicine. There¡¯s a poisonous snake inside.¡± Lu Zheng said as he nced at mo Fei. ¡°General, do you want me to inform general ze and the others?¡± White four asked. ¡°Yes, go and take a look. If they¡¯ve settled it, get someone to bring all the medicine from the Royal Pce¡¯s pharmacy.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. White four left immediately after receiving the order. Mo Fei and the other soldiers were ordered by Lu Zheng to guard the forbidden area and not let the Sand Snakes crawl out. He also told everyone to be careful. These guys were different from ordinary sand Snakes. Not only were they poisonous, but their attacks should be particrly strong. An hourter, Gu Xin came out of the pharmacy with a packet of medicinal powder in her hands. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m not sure if this will work. I¡¯ll try to burn a little first!¡± Gu Xin was about to fly to the wall of the forbidden area when she was pulled back by Lu Zheng. ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll just burn the powder, right?¡± Lu Zheng snatched the powder. ¡°Burn it with this dry grass.¡± Gu Xin grabbed a bunch of dry grass from the garden and passed it to Lu Zheng. Fortunately, Angel and the rest were preparing to escape and no one was cleaning up the surrounding area. Otherwise, Gu Xin would not be able to find anything. Lu Zheng took the dry grass, called mo Fei, and flew up to the top of the wall. The two of them stood on the wall and saw the situation inside the forbidden area. Lu Zheng was still fine. Although he only saw a little, he was mentally prepared. Mo Fei, on the other hand, did not see it and did not think much of it. In the end, when he saw the yard full of snakes, he was so scared that he almost fell down. He was pulled by Lu Yang.¡±Light the fire.¡± Mo Fei looked at Lu Zheng in surprise and realized that this person was very calm. After he found out about Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship, he was a little unconvinced. However, when his father¡¯s sacrifice happened, he had never expressed it. Now, Lu Zheng¡¯s calmness had inspired him. He had no choice but to remain calm. He did not want to lose to Lu Zheng. He took out a lighter and lit the dry grass. Lu Zheng sprinkled some powder on the dry grass, and a strange smell was emitted. Lu Zheng tied a knot on the dry grass and threw it into the group of snakes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The snakes only moved away from the dry grass and did not suffer any losses. Instead, they discovered that there was someone on the wall and slithered over one by one. Lu Zheng pulled mo Fei and jumped down. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Xin asked nervously. they¡¯ve only dispersed. There¡¯s no other reaction. Lu Zheng said honestly. ¡°Brother Yuan, Xinxin!¡± At this time, Peng sng brought a group of people over, each of them carrying arge box. the medicine that brother Yuan wanted. We emptied the Royal pharmacy. Peng sng said. ¡°Xinxin, go take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you need. The medicinal herbs in the princess¡¯s Manor are notplete.¡± Lu Zheng nodded at Peng sng and said to Gu Xin. Gu Xin checked them one by one before calling a few soldiers to carry the items in their hands to the pharmacy. ¡°Sng, what¡¯s the situation at the pce?¡± After Gu Xin left, Lu Zheng then asked about the situation over there. ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡± Peng sngughed. Suddenly, his eyes widened. Sand Snakes! Chapter 1771 - 1771 Chapter 1771-control 1771 Chapter 1771-control Peng sng had just finished speaking when mo Fei threw a flying knife at him. It steadily hit the sand Snake that had just popped its head and neck out. Mo Fei raised his eyebrows at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng pursed his lips and smiled, then said,¡±sng, put down the first aid kit and send someone to help the brothers around here.¡± I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll appear in other ces as well.¡± Peng sng immediately arranged for his men to disperse. As expected, after a while, there were Sand Snakes everywhere. Fortunately, they had brought a lot of people with them, so as soon as they appeared, they were killed. Gu Xin came out an hourter. I¡¯ve added something new. I¡¯ve used it in the quicksand Pce before. Every time I go out, I¡¯ll give some to my brothers in the Army. Once, I encountered a Sand Snake and it couldn¡¯t move. I wonder if the ones in the forbiddennd are the same as those in the desert! Gu Xin exined. Lu Zheng took it and went to find dry grass. Then, he broke off a branch and wrapped the dry grass around it. He then told the people closest to him not to kill them, or else he would leave a snake out. Seeing that the snake had climbed down the wall, Lu Zheng lit the dry grass, sprinkled some powder on it, and stretched out a branch. The sand Snake wrapped itself around the tree branch and tried to climb up. In the end, half of its body failed to wrap around it and it fell directly to the ground, unable to move. Lu Zheng used a tree branch to poke the snake. It was already dead. Gu Xin blinked her big eyes. hey, this is good stuff. she didn¡¯t find this herb in great Zhou. She could bring it back and nt it. When that timees, the people in Lin Prefecture under the book of Qingyuan will be able to live a good life. After that, things went much smoother. A group of people followed Gu Xin to grind the powder, while another group continued to stand guard. When the sky turned dark, everyone mimicked Lu Zheng¡¯s actions. They brought branches, dry grass, and medicinal powder and began to enter the forbidden area. By the time Peng ze and Gu Hui rushed over, the courtyard was filled with the corpses of Sand Snakes. They both felt their scalps go numb, even if they were dead. general ze, Madam, Princess Xinxin asked me to wait here. They went to chase after King Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess. Princess Xinxin asked Madam to send people to collect the bodies of the Sand Snakes. She will need them in the future! Two of the great Zhou¡¯s generals who were left behind said when they saw the person who had arrived. ¡°Did Xinxin and the others say that they needed reinforcements?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Replying to Furen, the princess said that general Xue has already led his troops in the direction of thend. So, they didn¡¯t need reinforcements. The princess had told general Zhou that there would not be many people who had escaped to this secret passage, not more than the people they had brought. The princess said that we must not go to help. The people who went over all have powder that can kill the Sand Snakes, and there is not much left.¡± The great Zhou soldier replied. Gu Hui and Peng ze immediately understood what he meant. He was afraid that poisonous snakes would appear in the secret passage. Being bitten by this snake was like directly going to theherworld. The couple then sent people to find some storage items in the princess¡¯s Manor to collect the sand Snake corpses that filled the forbidden area. That night, they took control of the entire Cloud Sea Royal City. However, the people of Cloud Sea Royal City had been drugged by Cloud Sea King and Angel. There was no possibility of survival, even for the soldiers of Cloud Sea who stayed. Therefore, the vast Cloud Sea Imperial City only had the great Zhou¡¯s salin goz quicksand soldiers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Peng ze, Gu Hui, Helian Yi, and first Prince Sarlin dealt with the matter together. Second Prince Sarlin and Peng Eng led their troops to chase after Xue qianxun. They were determined to capture the remnants of Yunhai¡¯s forces. Chapter 1772 - 1772 Catch up 1772 Catch up Peng ze sent a letter to kun city by pigeon. At the same time, he also sent a letter to the quicksand King. He lianyi, on the other hand, had a Messenger Eagle send a letter back to Gao Zi. First Prince Sarlin naturally had a Messenger Eagle send the letter back to Sarlin. ¡­¡­ Three dayster, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin finally walked out of the secret tunnel. It would have taken them only two days, but King Cloud Sea and Ajil destroyed the exit after they escaped. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng had to dig a way out. When he came out, it was noon, and the sun was high in the sky. The exit was in a mountain. Fortunately, it was in the mountain. There was water and wild fruits. The temperature here seemed to be higher than in the cloud Sea Royal City. It seemed to be spring. The wild fruits were sour, but they were still edible. Peng sng brought his men to hunt so that everyone could at least fill their stomachs. More than half of the people present were from the great Zhou Dynasty. As they ate the prey, they could not help but sigh.¡±It¡¯s so far away from our great Zhou, but these things still taste the same!¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile, ¡± could it be that you think that the prey in the West is unptable or delicious? ¡± The soldiersughed. everyone, ¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± let¡¯s rest here for two hours. We¡¯ll set off again after two hours. Seeing that everyone was full and thirsty, Lu Zheng got up and looked around. When Gu Xin woke up, she realized that Lu Zheng was still in high spirits. She pulled him to sleep. &Nbsp; ¡± there¡¯s no need, ¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. I¡¯ve already found the direction they escaped in. huh? ¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t suspect anything. She was just curious. how did you find it? ¡± Lu Zheng pointed to the side. the people of Yunhai have a habit. They don¡¯t pee and poop on the road they¡¯re walking on. I¡¯ve looked around just now. Only one road is clean. Moreover, I tried to walk for a while and found some traces, but there were none on the other roads. I was afraid that there was a trap, so I went further. Finally, I confirmed that they probably thought that we wouldn¡¯t chase us through here, so they didn¡¯t mean to paralyze us, but just followed their habits.¡± It was almost dark, but no one knew when King Cloud Sea and Angel had escaped or if they could still catch up. Thus, without wasting any time, they went in the direction Lu Zheng had told them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om During lunch, Gu Xin was the one handling the meat. She insisted that she peel the meat and refused to let anyone help her. She wanted to give each prey some Jade bead water so that everyone would be more energetic after eating. She had used up all the Jade beads that she had saved up a few days ago, but she had not used them today. She pressed the button and put them in the small Jade bottle that she always carried with her. It was almost midnight and Gu Xin felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any more special moments today. She took out a Jade bead and ced it in Lu Zheng¡¯s water bag. As for the others ¡®water bags, she didn¡¯t have many with her. She only had ten a day, which wasn¡¯t enough to split, so she didn¡¯t use them. She also ate one. After midnight, Peng sng, who was walking in front, suddenly asked everyone to turn off their torches, then ran back from the front. brother Yuan, Xinxin, there¡¯s a camp in front. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked ahead and indeed, there were a few bonfires not far away. There were people around the fire, but they could not see how many tents there were, so they could not confirm how many people there were. ¡°Brother Yuan, should we sneak over and take a look?¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°Alright, let sng and Mo Fei guard this side. We¡¯ll go take a look ande back. We must not act rashly!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Chapter 1773 - 1773 Chapter 1773-panic 1773 Chapter 1773-panic Beside the bonfire were indeed King Cloud Sea, Angel, and their trusted aides. At this moment, Angel had already fallen asleep in the tent. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and sat up, her heart in a panic. She clutched her chest and called for a maidservant to bring her some water. ¡°Your Highness, are your wounds hurting again?¡± The maidservant brought over a ss of water and asked worriedly. Ajil shook his head. Thest time she had fought with Gu Xin, Cheng huaijin, and the others for the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s King and Gu yingxue, Angel had been injured. After that, she had led her men to provoke Peng ze of Boulder City. When she saw Lu Zheng, she had been so angry that she had vomited blood. During the escape, her injuries had actually recovered, and her wounds had even formed scabs. However, this inexplicable panic made her afraid. She drank some water to stabilize herself. She put on her clothes and left the tent to find King Cloud Sea. King Cloud Sea had been very sullen recently and couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. When he heard Angel calling him from outside the tent, he sat up, put on some clothes, and let her in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± King Cloud Sea looked at his daughter who had apanied him all the way and felt his heart ache. ¡°Father, I feel that something is wrong. Let¡¯s continue on our way!¡± Said Ajil. N?v(el)B\\jnn King Cloud Sea frowned. They didn¡¯t stop at all during their journey. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to set up camp and rest, but they had to hurry again? His heart ached for his youngest son. During the escape, his youngest son had fallen ill and had a high fever. If this continued, he was afraid that he would die. His grown-up son had already met with an ident. Now, he was only left with four young sons. If all of them were gone, what was the point of their escape? Maybe he saw through King Cloud sea¡¯s thoughts, so agil said, ¡± ¡°Royal father, it doesn¡¯t matter if we stop or continue with our fifteenth brother¡¯s condition. This daughter¡¯s heart is flustered, a panic that has never been seen before. If we do not leave, this daughter is worried about Qianqian.¡± King Cloud Sea interrupted her,¡±there are so many Sand Snakes in the forbidden area of your residence. You even had people specially feed them. They¡¯re different from the Sand Snakes in the desert.¡± Do you not have confidence in yourself, or do you think the other party is too powerful? And those zombies, even if they¡¯re done killing them, it¡¯ll take them a day or two. Do you think they can catch up?¡± ¡°Father, Dugu Xin is skilled in medicine and poison,¡± said agil. there¡¯s also the great Zhou. They¡¯ve already subdued the southern border, and there are many more poisonous people in the southern border than we have. Moreover, we have women, children, and a lot of luggage in our team, while they only need to bring their own food and they can go into battle light. Once we break the formation of the Sand Snakes in the forbidden area, they¡¯ll catch up to us very soon. There are fewer soldiers on our side, so we¡¯ve led them to another path. So, father, let¡¯s go!¡± She always gave suggestions calmly. Even if King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t agree, she would always use her own way to persuade him. King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t want to rush back after resting, but Angel didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. Her perception of danger had never been wrong, so he agreed in the end. They had finally managed to rest, but they had to continue in the middle of the night. Many people were very annoyed, but they were used to being obedient. In the cloud Sea, the words of King Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess could not be refuted. Hence, when Lu Zheng and Gu Xin rushed over, there was nothing left in the area other than the unextinguished campfire and the food residue and traces. Chapter 1775 - 1775 Thoughts 1775 Thoughts Time passed quickly, and it was already February. The situation in the West had stabilized, and the cloud Sea tribe was now guarded by the four sides. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s group had not managed to catch up to the person they were chasing, and the rear had also sent them supplies. Gu shouxin and the others had been on the road for half a month and were still walking in the desert. At noon that day, Gu shouxin received a letter from kun city. ¡°Second uncle, has the War in the West already ended?¡± Gu en was already 16 years old. He looked much more mature and stable than when he was young. His appearance had also matured. He had good looks from the old Gu family. Even if he was dressed in bloated clothes, one could still tell that he was a delicate and handsome young man. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. However, King Cloud Sea and his men are still running. Your third sister and brother Yuan are chasing after them!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. With Lu Zheng by his side, he was rather at ease. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s reincarnation was Gu shouxin. He believed that this kid would definitely do his best to protect Gu Xin if they were in danger and would not let them sacrifice themselves. Otherwise, there would be no point in reincarnation. In addition to the Jade beads in Gu Xin¡¯s hands, Gu shouxin was very assured. ¡°In the past, nephew felt that if our family really had a female general to protect the country, it would be eldest sister and second sister. Third sister and little sister sisi are like two flowers in the greenhouse. It¡¯s enough to have our whole family protecting them. This matter has deeply touched your nephew!¡± Gu en sighed. ¡°Oh? What are your thoughts? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu en with a smile. He had been teaching this child for six years. He had watched him grow up bit by bit. He dared to say that this kid¡¯s knowledge was absolutely the best among his peers. As for the rest, he couldn¡¯t guarantee it. ¡°Third sister¡¯s experiences over the past year have made your nephew think that some people need a lifetime to grow up, while some people only need an instant. People needed to go out, and only when they went out would they know what they werecking. No matter how much the family taught you, if you didn¡¯t go out and use it, it would just be on paper. When you go out, even if your family didn¡¯t teach you, you can still grow up. Experience is the best teacher in a person¡¯s life.¡± Gu en said. then, when you went to Fuzhoust year to deal with the tea garden incident, what were your thoughts? ¡± Gu shouxin asked again. Last year, the original n was to let Grandpa and Grandma Gu bring Gu en to Fuzhou to deal with the Gu family¡¯s matter, but Grandpa Gu was worried about Gu Xin and wanted to stay in kun city to wait for news, so he didn¡¯t go. In the end, it was Gu en who went with her entourage. Things had been handled well. The Gu family in Fuzhou had returned to its rightful owner. Gu Qingyuan and grandma Gu had sent people to manage it together. Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather and grandma Gu¡¯s father were blood Brothers. They were the legitimate sons of the Gu family, so it was natural for them to make the decisions. As for who would be in charge of the two branches in the end, both sides wanted to decline, but they didn¡¯t, so they could only do it together. While he was at it, he also revised the family tree. In the end, who would manage it would depend on who among Gu en¡¯s generation liked it. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt also had good news at the end ofst year. She was due to be inbor at the end of July a few years ago. ¡°Money moves people¡¯s hearts, and there are no eternal enemies. In the face of benefits, enemies can also be friends.¡± Gu en thought for a while and answered Gu shouxin. ¡°Oh? What about benefits and family?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu en and asked with a smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Second uncle, do you have no confidence in your education over the past few years? Why are you asking me this question?¡± Gu en was stunned. He blinked and asked. Chapter 1776 - 1776 Not a single family member by her side 1776 Not a single family member by her side ¡°You little brat!¡± Gu shouxin kicked him. you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Gu family. In the future, you¡¯ll have to put aside the honor of the Gu family and your family. What will you choose? ¡± Gu en was stunned. Gu shouxin looked at him calmly. ¡°Father, mother asked me to call you over there. There¡¯s water over there!¡± At this moment, Gu Nian shouted from outside. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming!¡± Gu shouxin responded and then said to Gu en, ¡± I¡¯ll give you a year to think about this question. I want an answer by the end of this year. ¡°Alright, second uncle!¡± Gu en heaved a sigh of relief. He had never thought about this before. The uncle and nephew got out of the car. Outside, fourth general Peng greeted Gu shouxin with a smile, ¡± ¡°Second brother Gu, it¡¯s not easy to find a water source after walking for half a month! Let¡¯s go and see if the water in the desert is the same as the water in our world.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and followed fourth general Peng. The officials from the Ministry of Rites had already gone over. For half a month, they had only seen yellow sand filling the sky every day. Everyone was really surprised to see a water source all of a sudden. Moreover, the water that the camel was carrying was already gone. Everyone had not drunk water for a day, so shouldn¡¯t they go and drink to their heart¡¯s content? Although Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had traveled from the modern era, neither of them had the experience of traveling in the desert. This was a good opportunity for them. The servants in charge of food had already moved the pots and pans to the water source and started cooking. After everyone had enough water, they took advantage of the free time while cooking to chat about the next step. ording to the route map, they would be able to leave the desert in half a month, and after a few more days, they would enter the Gotz Kingdom. If they wanted to reach quicksand country, it would take them a little over three months. After Gu Nian, Huo Yanyu, and Gu si looked at the itinerary, they began to chat. ¡°Third sister doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re following her. Second sister, silly girl, do you think third sister will cry when she sees us?¡± Gu si asked with a smile, his hands supporting his chin. ¡°She¡¯s definitely going to cry, and she¡¯s going to be crying her eyes out!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll change into western clothes, put on a big beard, wear a hat, and pretend to be men to tease her! Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll hit us.¡± Huo Yanyu suggested. ¡°Good, good! I heard that third sister is very powerful now. Let¡¯s fight together and see if she can beat her. ¡± Gu si nodded repeatedly. ¡°Forget it! All the citizens of quicksand country recognize her. If we bully her, she won¡¯t even need to do anything. We¡¯ll be surrounded by the citizens of quicksand country!¡± Gu Nian shook his head. It was not good to cause public anger. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll hide when we¡¯re almost there. Don¡¯t let her see us. She¡¯ll definitely think that it¡¯s only second uncle, second aunt, and brother en Zi. We¡¯ll y with her after we enter the quicksand Pce!¡± Huo Yanyu said. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can also ask Yiyi and Xue ¡®er to help us. I¡¯m going to give third sister a big surprise.¡± Gu si said again. ¡°Alright! Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the little girl crying andughing, fierce and Milky!¡± Gu Nian agreed. She recalled the time when she had first transmigrated. She had forced the youngdy to tell others that she was the most beautifuldy in the vige. She could still remember that little face. He hadn¡¯t seen her for more than a year. He didn¡¯t know what Xinxin looked like now. Did she grow taller or slimmer? did she be the peerless beauty that Gu Ren had written in his books? The year their little Xinxin grew up, she didn¡¯t have any family members by her side.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1778 - 1778 Chapter 1778-West Sea 1778 Chapter 1778-West Sea hahahaha! King Cloud Seaughed wildly. you want to know who helped us? ¡± Unless you let go of me and my children!¡± ¡°It seems that there¡¯s really someone who can help! Sorry, I don¡¯t want to know who it is. As long as you know that someone is helping you!¡± Lu Zheng was about to make a move. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± I¡¯ll tell you, but I hope you¡¯ll agree to one condition. King Cloud Sea shouted. How could young people these days be so different from when he was young? who would kill without asking? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking you to let me go.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Let go of my children! I¡¯ll tell you who gave us this boat and where we¡¯re going!¡± King Cloud Sea said with a heavy expression. ¡°Impossible.¡± Lu Zheng refused without hesitation. Looking at King Cloud sea¡¯s face change, he continued, ¡± but, I can let one go. As far as I know, you have four other children besides Angel, right? One died on the way, and now there were three more. You choose yourself, who will you let go of?¡± ¡°Hmph! Angel is too powerful. You don¡¯t dare to let her go, are you afraid she¡¯lle back?¡± King Yunhai provoked Lu Zheng. ¡°Choose, one. This is yourst chance. If you still want to drag other people into this, then I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. King Cloud Sea stared at Lu Zheng with hatred. ¡°Alright, send Amlin away.¡± King Cloud Sea finallypromised. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om alright, but don¡¯t y any tricks. I can send him away, but I can also stop him! Lu Zheng kicked King Cloud Sea away, then stepped forward to remove the tendons of his hands and feet. He ordered the people next to him to bring the tenth son of King Cloud Sea, Amlin. Amlin was nine years old and looked chubby. Lu Zheng asked him to choose his own people and he could only choose two. He even gave him a bag of gold coins and let the three of them leave. ¡°Tell me. I can make him leave, and I can also make hime back.¡± Lu Zheng came to King Cloud Sea and asked. ¡°We call this sea the West Sea. On the other side of the sea is the West Sea kingdom. It was their people who helped us.¡± King Cloud Sea said. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. ¡°Because my ancestor was someone who escaped from there and had a token in his hands. As long as we have the token, the people there have to help us. Please let Amlin go, he brought two people to the West Ocean Kingdom. It¡¯s just a bag of gold coins, it¡¯s only enough for him to survive. The West Sea kingdom advocated peace and it would take two months to cross the sea. Even if you let Amlin go, he might not be able to reach the West Sea kingdom smoothly. Therefore, although King Cloud Sea felt that he was going to die, he still spoke to Lu Zheng sincerely. ¡°Since I said it, I can naturally do it. King Cloud Sea, what else do you want to say? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Lu Zheng felt that King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t know much, so he didn¡¯t ask anymore. ¡°If, if I had forced you to be Angel¡¯s Prince Consort, would you have run away or agreed?¡± King Cloud Sea asked Lu Zheng. ¡°I won¡¯t run. Of course, I won¡¯t agree to it. I will only make your cloud ocean Kingdom even more chaotic, so that you won¡¯t have the mood to choose your Prince Consort!¡± After Lu Zheng finished speaking, he thrust the knife down. He felt a little strange. Angel had never shown that he wanted to make him the Prince Consort. This old thing must have seen through his rtionship with Xinxin and wanted to stab him in the back even when he was dying. It was too sinister! Chapter 1782 - 1782 You know my secret 1782 You know my secret ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, where is this? Why are there only two of us?¡± Gu Xin looked around, but it was all dark and she could not see anything. ¡°After you fainted, the boat capsized. We encountered a storm and were blown away by it. It shouldn¡¯t have been blown to the other side of the sea, and it might be a certain distance from where the ship stopped.¡± Lu Zheng walked in the opposite direction of the sea and said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve observed it before dark. The coast isn¡¯t big. We¡¯ll definitely find a ce with nts after walking for a while. When the timees, we¡¯ll light up the fire and dry our bodies, then wait for sng and the others toe and find us.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gu Xin replied softly. ¡°Does your wound still hurt? Do you want me to carry you?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Xin had already secretly ced a Jade bead on her wound and she felt much better. After walking for about an hour, they finally arrived at a small forest. The two of them did not have any weapons on them, they were just two bare-handed people. Lu Zheng did not dare to put Gu Xin down, afraid that she would encounter a poisonous snake or something. After soaking in the sea for a while, the two of them had nothing on them except for clothes. After a long time, the fire was finally lit, and they could see each other. The two of them looked at each other andughed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do I also look like a crazy woman with messy hair?¡± Gu xinhuanughed. she doesn¡¯t look like her. My Xinxin is a natural beauty. Her hair is a mess, but her looks are still first-ss. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in a daze for a while before shaking his head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Xin blushed, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, your gaze is weird. It¡¯s like the way big sis looks at her brother-inw in the past. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking! He got closer and dried his body. Even if you have that miraculous medicine that can bring you back from death, you can¡¯t avoid the cold wind!¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin closer to the fire. After he finished speaking, he felt that his surroundings were quiet again, and only the firewood was burning. Lu Zheng turned to look at Gu Xin. As expected, Gu Xin was looking at him in surprise. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you, you know my secret? Did you give me the Jade bead to eat?¡± Gu Xin finally realized why she had woken up. Although her wound hurt a little, she did not feel anything else. It was as if she had been poisoned before she fainted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I was panicking just now. Your body was very cold and I wanted to rub your hands to warm them up, so, so I found out.¡± Lu Zheng exined, ¡± it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to tell me. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Xinxin, as long as you¡¯re by my side, as long as you¡¯re fine, I don¡¯t care what secrets you have, good or bad. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t.¡± Gu Xin pouted and felt a little guilty when she saw Lu Zheng¡¯s sincere gaze. Since brother Yuanyuan found out on her own, could she tell her? She didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it. It was brother Yuan Yuan who discovered it himself. Moreover, because brother Yuan Yuan discovered it, she was alive. Could she tell brother Yuan the truth now? ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Lu Zheng touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. Seeing her guilty gaze, Lu Zheng felt bad. Xinxin, I really don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me. I just want to be with you, always. You really don¡¯t have to mind the secret, and I won¡¯t mind it either. Don¡¯t put yourself in a difficult position, and don¡¯t feel guilty towards me. My heart will ache.¡± Chapter 1783 - 1783 Chapter 1783-confess 1783 Chapter 1783-confess ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re the best.¡± Gu Xinughed and held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s arm. since you¡¯ve already found my Jade Pearl, I¡¯ll tell you! When I was ten years old, I saved a small carp. The little boy from the neighboring vige caught it. At that time, I was collecting dry firewood in the forest behind the mountain. He wanted to y, so his mother pulled his ear and went back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a small waterfall in the mountain behind the vige. People drowned there, so the Roe deers from the neighboring vige didn¡¯t want the little carp and went back after scolding the little boy. I pitied the little carp, so I mustered up the courage to send it back to the small waterfall. After that, the little carp could talk. It gave me a fish-shaped jade pendant and said it was a gift for me. It told me not to tell anyone else, as they would harm me if they knew.¡± ¡°Then, I brought the Jade back home. When I¡¯m washing my feet at night, Yingying ¡­¡± Gu Xin told him about what happened a few years ago, the effects of the Jade bead and how the family of four used it. Lu Zheng was a little surprised at first, but then he thought about it. What was so strange about being able to be reborn as he wished? Moreover, he was especially grateful to the heavens for giving Gu Xin such a life-saving item. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that when I was hunted down and you were kidnapped during our Lantern Festival, and I was so seriously injured, you gave me jade beads to eat and used jade beads to heal my wounds?¡± Lu Zheng took a while to digest the information, then shook his head andughed. ¡°Yes, I was very panicked at that time. How deep was your knife? You¡¯re so silly! He wouldn¡¯t even stab her a little. And when we came back from Yuzhou and fell off the cliff, you carried me into that hole. I was afraid you couldn¡¯t hold on, so I fed you too!¡± Gu Xin nodded and said. no wonder my body is getting better and better. It¡¯s all because of my Xinxin giving me these good things to eat! Lu Zheng said proudly. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I have no more secrets in front of you! From now on, I can bully you without restraint! Hehehehehehe, Gu Xin felt extremely rxed after saying that. In the past few years, she had some new insights. She felt that when two people were together, especially between a man and a woman who were in love, they had to be honest and not hide anything. Now that there was nothing to hide, she really felt very rxed. She could say, ¡± I love you, I love you openly. Looking at Gu Xin, who was obviously relieved, Lu Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°I still have a secret to tell you. Since Xinxin is so honest, I have to be honest too.¡± Gu Xin was stunned and her eyes widened. Xinxin, ¡± Lu Zheng said, looking at Gu Xin. do you believe in past and present lives? ¡± Gu Xin pouted, not understanding what Lu Zheng meant. &Nbsp; ¡± What if I told you that I remember our past lives very clearly? would you believe me? ¡± Lu Zheng continued. Gu Xin¡¯s interest was piqued,¡¯did we cross paths in our previous lives? What was I like in my past life?¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± you looked exactly the same in your previous life. You were gentle and kind. You were the most beautiful girl in the world. When we first met in Jiangnan, I fell in love with you at first sight and brought you back to the capital. However, my father and stepmother were against it, and the power in the court was unknown. I could only wrong you and didn¡¯t marry you immediately. I was thinking that when I became second only to one person and above all others, and no one in this world dared to say anything about you, I would marry you. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t protect you in the end and lost you. So, in this life, when I think of these things, I tell myself that I must protect you in this life.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1785 - 1785 Cherish 1785 Cherish Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and suddenly felt a little sad. She did not know why she was sad, but she just felt very ufortable. Moreover, tears started flowing out of nowhere. Lu Zheng was frightened. Xinxin, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯ll be good in the future, and I¡¯ll fulfill the promises I¡¯ve made to you in my dreams and in reality. We still have a lifetime to live. Give me a chance and let me fulfill it, okay?¡± Gu Xin pounced into Lu Zheng¡¯s arms and hugged him, wailing loudly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying either. I just feel like crying. I just feel that it¡¯s not easy for us to be together, and I want to cherish it. Big brother Yuanyuan!¡± Lu Zheng hugged her and ran his fingers through her hair.¡±Yes, be together and cherish every day you have together. Don¡¯t cry, we still have a few decades. I won¡¯t let you cry. Xinxin, believe me. ¡± Gu Xin cried and cried until she was tired and fell asleep in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms. Lu Zhengid out the dry grass and ced Gu Xin on it, letting her sleep well. He then started a fire around her to warm her up. Although the two of them were already in love with each other, he did not take off Gu Xin¡¯s clothes to dry them. Instead, he lit a fire around them so that her wet clothes would dry faster. After doing all this, he sat beside Gu Xin and watched the fire, in case the dry grass caught fire and burned this silly girl. ¡­¡­ On Peng sng¡¯s side, after the waves had receded and the sea breeze had died down, he had been searching for her on the shore. At dawn, Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin had also brought their men over. Peng ze was not around, so only the two of them had brought their soldiers. Xue Qianyu had previously taken over the Navy soldiers. This time, there were also navy soldiers among the remaining troops of the Yun Hai Army. Hence, Xue Qianyu brought this group of people over. ¡°Where¡¯s your generalng?¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t see anyone when he arrived, so he asked one of the great Zhou soldiers who had remained. ¡°General Xue, generalng went that way, and a portion of them went the other way. Your subordinates were waiting for you here.¡± The soldier replied. Xue qianxun nodded and split up with Cheng huaijin, each leading their own people in two different directions. The soldiers they brought with them were from the Navy, and if they needed to enter the water, they could be put to use. The soldiers from quicksand Gotz and salin basically did not know how to swim. At this moment, Peng ze, who was in King Cloud Sea, also received the news. He immediately sent people with food, water, and clothes to reinforce them. Gu Hui heard that Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were in trouble and personally led the way. Gu Hui¡¯s intuition had always been urate. If she didn¡¯t think that anything serious had happened to Gu Xin, it meant that they could find her. Hence, she brought Gu Xin a lot of family items for thedies. It was quite inconvenient for her to bring all the men in the group. The sky brightened and Gu Xin slept all the way until noon. The fire beside her was only a small me and her clothes, hair, shoes, and socks had all dried up. N?v(el)B\\jnn She sat up and saw that Lu Zheng was nowhere to be seen. She was so frightened that she quickly stood up and shouted, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan! Brother Yuanyuan! Lu Zheng, where are you?¡± After a while, a voice was heard, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m picking fruits. Xinxin, wait! I¡¯ve found the direction. I¡¯ll bring you back in a while!¡± Gu Xin was relieved to hear his reply. She lowered her head and pulled her shirt to check on her wound. It was much better now. She pressed on another Jade bead and spat on it to melt it before applying it to her wound. Chapter 1787 - 1787 Not easy 1787 Not easy then I¡¯ll go back and learn from niannian. I won¡¯t let Xinxin eat wild fruits to fill her stomach next time. Lu Yang said. PEI, PEI, PEI! Hurry up and PEI, PEI! There will definitely be no next time! Gu Xin quickly spat a few times. ¡°Pei Pei Pei!¡± Lu Zheng mimicked Gu Xin¡¯s actions and startedughing. Gu Xinughed along with her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, when uncle Qingyuan came and reunited with grandma, grandpa and Grandma even said that they would take me to Fuzhou! Mother and sister started to tell me what¡¯s so fun about the beach. In the end, I ended up ying first. But, without them, I don¡¯t know how to y!¡± Afterughing, Gu Xin looked at the vast ocean and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There will be opportunities in the future.¡± Lu Zheng consoled him, ¡± when we go back this time, second uncle will definitely be promoted. The Emperor will definitely not let second uncle stay in kunzhou. At that time, niannian and Xue er¡¯s marriage would also be settled. After they get married, we¡¯ll ask them to go to Fuzhou beach to y. Xue Er and niannian had been busy for a year, the Emperor would definitely give them a holiday. When the timees, we¡¯ll call eldest sister, eldest brother-inw, Jinghe, junzhu, and the others, and we¡¯ll still be lively together!¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still sisi, Yiyi, and Xue ¡®er!¡± Gu Xin was already imagining the scene. In kun city, they often yed together, and everyone had a good time. There was no awkwardness between them. ¡°Yes, when you¡¯re done ying, we¡¯ll get married! After we get married, I¡¯ll bring you around to y. We¡¯ll go to every ce in great Zhou and eat the snacks of every ce.¡± Lu Zheng replied. ¡°Hehe, second young master Lu, don¡¯t think that you can coax me just because I¡¯m young. Marriage is not something that you or I can decide. You have to seriously propose marriage to my family, don¡¯t even think about kidnapping me!¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin and said arrogantly. ¡°Yo! Third youngdy Gu has turned into a clever little girl and is not easy to deceive!¡± Lu Zheng said regretfully. ¡°Hmph! Then let me tell you another obstacle that you need to cross on the road of marriage proposal!¡± Gu Xin suddenly recalled her grandfather¡¯s background and said. ¡°Oh? Other than Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, and second aunt, what other obstacles are there?¡± Lu Zheng knew what Gu Xin wanted to say, but he was very cooperative. Xue Qianyu had guessed grandfather Gu¡¯s identity when he saw the Grand Empress Dowager sending people off outside the capital. Lu Zheng had no idea. Furthermore, the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor hade to kun city under the pretense of taking a break and watching the development of kun Prefecture. No one else knew about it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lu Zheng had once talked to Xue Qianyu about how the Empress Dowager seemed to be fated with the Gu family. He had guessed it from Xue Qianyu¡¯s expression. In his previous life, he had heard Empress Dowager Jiang mention that the Grand Empress Dowager had twin sons. One of them had led a wandering life, and no one knew about it except for the direct bloodline of the royal family. Therefore, he had guessed it himself. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve already told you about Yu Zhuzi¡¯s biggest secret. Now that you¡¯ve said you want to marry me, I¡¯ll tell you, other than my family, you have to make my great-grandmother satisfied. My great grandmother is the Grand Empress Dowager. She is my grandfather¡¯s mother. Hehe, great-grandma is very kind, but great-grandma has very high requirements! Even if she doesn¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless even if my grandparents and parents agree.¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 1788 - 1788 Found 1788 Found ¡°Ah? Then what should we do?¡± Lu Zheng looked conflicted. Xinxin, you have to tell the Empress Dowager that you love me very much and that you won¡¯t marry anyone else but me. Otherwise, I¡¯m not confident! ¡°Bah! Thick-skinned, who doesn¡¯t want to marry you!¡± Gu Xin blushed and rolled her eyes at him, ¡± my brother and father told me that with my qualities, I can choose any good man I want. I¡¯m good at both civil and martial arts, capable in both the hall and the kitchen, gentle, kind, generous and cute, you can¡¯t find many of them in the entire great Zhou. Why must I marry you?¡± ¡°Cheng huaijin!¡± Lu Yang read the name angrily. hahahahahahaha! Gu Xin burst outughing. brother Yuanyuan, brother xiaozhong is my brother. He and the entire quicksand country are my backing. You¡¯re already unhappy with your future brother-inw before you even talk about marriage. ¡°You bad girl, you¡¯re just trying to make fun of me, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to pinch your little face!¡± Lu Zheng ran over to grab Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned around and ran. One of them ran and the other chased. Theirughter was blown away by the sea breeze and drifted far away. It was slightly different from what Lu Zheng had expected. The two of them had not walked for more than two days. That night, they heard Cheng huaijin and Peng sng¡¯s shouts. Gu Xin was already fast asleep by the fire when she heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice. He nudged her, ¡± Xinxin, listen, is someone calling us? ¡± Gu Xin woke up in a daze and was stunned for a while before she heard a voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother! It¡¯s my brother¡¯s voice!¡± She stood up and was about to run towards the source of the sound. Lu Zheng also stood up and followed. ¡°Brother! I¡¯m here!¡± Gu Xin shouted as she ran. ¡°Sng, little Jin, we¡¯re here!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s voice was louder. Very quickly, Cheng huaijin, Peng sng, and a group of soldiers appeared in front of the two of them with torches in hand. Cheng huaijin restrained himself from wanting to hug Gu Xin to feel her true feelings. As he walked closer, he poked Gu Xin¡¯s head with his finger, ¡± ¡°You scared me to death! Are you hurt? You¡¯re not allowed to go to the battlefield in the future!¡± Gu Xin revealed a huge smile, ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not injured! I¡¯m so powerful! Brother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s so hard. I won¡¯t go to the battlefield even if you ask me to. Moreover, they had already finished fighting, so there was no more fighting. I want to be a good girl in the future!¡± Cheng huaijin smiled and shook his head. Peng sng leaned forward and said,¡±Xinxin, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not injured.¡± When I came to the West, Huo Yanyu said that she would kill me if you lost a single strand of hair! Sigh, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have less hair. She doesn¡¯t know how many strands you had in the past. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not injured anywhere else!¡± Cheng huaijin and Lu Zheng gave Peng sng a look of disdain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin, on the other hand, had the time to gossip,¡¯fourth brother Peng, it seems like you and Hanhan were very close during the year I wasn¡¯t at home! That dummy actually has so much confidence in you, not bad, not bad!¡± Peng sng was shocked,¡¯Xinxin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Han Mei is so fierce, her brother¡¯s strength isn¡¯t high, but he¡¯s smart. I can¡¯t afford to offend them. Unless there¡¯s a hole in my brain, I will never have any rtionship with Han Mei.¡± Gu Xin looked as if she was waiting to see what would happen. Cheng huaijin took out two pancakes and passed them to Lu Zheng and Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan, Xinxin, eat. You haven¡¯t eaten for two days. I even left water for you. Let¡¯s eat first, sister Huihui is here too, but we might bump into each other on the way back, so we can have a good meal then!¡± Chapter 1790 - 1790 A surprise 1790 A surprise Lu Zheng mounted his horse and watched as Gu Xin, Gu Hui and the rest chatted away in the carriage. He smiled and started chatting with Xue Qianyu and the rest. After another five days, they arrived at Cloud Sea Royal City. After more than half a month, Pengze and first Prince Helian Yisha had joined hands to stabilize the capital. Before, King Cloud Sea and Angel had used the lives of all the people in the city to make a big picture. Now, other than the soldiers, there were no people. However, the ces that needed to be tidied up needed to be tidied up. Besides organizing their own soldiers, Peng ze and the others were waiting for orders from other ces. They said that the great Zhou had already sent officials to the West. When the great Zhou officials arrived, they woulde and discuss how to divide thend in the West. There were many tribes and small countries in the West, and arge portion of them had been taken over by King Cloud Sea. There were also a small number of remote tribes and small countries that didn¡¯t participate in this battle. After some discussion, they decided to invite their Kings or leaders to quicksand Royal City. At that time, everyone would discuss the major events in the West. It was already early March when Gu Xin and the others arrived at Cloud Sea Royal City. ¡°The great Zhou¡¯s officials have already arrived at Gotz. King Gotz personally led them to quicksand Royal City. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow or the day after, so we should be able to reach quicksand around the same time as them.¡± Pengze had already received the news. After Gu Xin and the rest went to bed, they talked about this during dinner. ¡°Who is it?¡± Lu Zheng asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin also looked at Peng ze expectantly. In fact, she really hoped that her father woulde and pick her up. Moreover, her father was good at talking and his Kung Fu was strong. This kind of asion could only belong to her father! She missed her father, mother, sister, and her grandparents so much. She knew that her mother, sister, and her grandparents might not be able toe, but her father could have some official business to attend to! ¡°An official from the Ministry of Rites, right Assistant Minister Lord Chen. The people they brought over were from the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Works, and there were many things that could not be found in the West. They set off on the 16th of the first month, but because there were too many things and most of them were schrs, they walked slower and only reached Gaozi after more than a month.¡± Pengze said. ¡°This Vice Minister Chen should be a new one. He was the top schr in thest two years. The Emperor has sent him here this time. It seems that the Emperor values him a lot.¡± Xue Qianyu added. Lu Zheng turned to look at Gu Xin and could clearly see the disappointment in her eyes. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Under such circumstances, second uncle should being. In addition to the rtionship between the Gu family and the imperial family, the Emperor would definitely not reject second uncle¡¯s request. Could it be that second uncle did not say it on purpose? Did he want to give Xinxin a surprise? Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder and wanted to share his thoughts, but Gu Xin consoled herself, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m fine. His father must be very busy and couldn¡¯t leave. Besides, I¡¯m a big girl now, not a child. Eldest sister and eldest brother-inw, second brother Xue, brother Yuanyuan, and now the officials from the Ministry of Rites havee. Father will definitely be at ease and I will definitely be fine.¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. Alright, it was better for him not to say it out loud. He would let this little girlfort herself on the way back. When she saw second uncle again after arriving, she would definitely be overjoyed. Lu Zheng felt that there was an 80% chance that Gu Nian and Gu si woulde as well. Perhaps the two sisters wanted to surprise Xinxin. He didn¡¯t expect Cai Xiaolian toe as well. Chapter 1792 - 1792 A real surprise 1792 A real surprise Even though she said that, Gu Xin was still feeling sad. Her father did not even take this opportunity to pick her up. Did her father not like her anymore? did he forget about her because of her three younger brothers? The next day, Gu Xin woke up in the afternoon. The maid brought her a new set of clothes, braided her hair and put on a beautiful makeup. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dressing me up so beautifully? Isn¡¯t the great Zhou diplomatic mission only arriving the day after tomorrow?¡± It had been a long time since Gu Xin dressed herself up. She almost did not dare to recognize herself in the mirror. ¡°Your Highness, miss Xie said that she found a fun ce outside the city and wanted to take you there! Miss Xie said that Your Highness has been training the soldiers all this time, and if you don¡¯t dress up, you won¡¯t know that you¡¯re ady, so she asked this lowly one to dress up Your Highness like this.¡± The maidservant replied. Yiyi, how long has she been here? I¡¯ve been here for so long. Don¡¯t you know where to y? ¡± Gu Xin mumbled to herself in amusement and did not reject the maid¡¯s help. After dressing up, Gu Xin listened to her maids ¡®praises and went to have a meal with the quicksand King. After lunch, she was taken by a servant girl to find Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue. She hadn¡¯t felt so rxed in a long time. She saw that everything on the streets was fun. The people who were doing small businesses on the streets gave her flowers and food, and she gave her whatever she was selling. Gu Xin and the maids were almost out of hands, so themoners stopped giving them away. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s my brother Yuan Yuan? Where¡¯s my brother?¡± Only then did Gu Xin remember that not only did she not see Lu Zheng during the meal, she did not even see Cheng huaijin. ¡°Your Highness, the Prince and general Zhou were called away by general Peng and Lady Peng early in the morning,¡± The maidservant replied. Gu Xin pursed her lips and her eyes moved. Did they all go to a fun ce to prepare a surprise for her? At this moment, three bearded men suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xin and blocked her path. ¡°Yo! Women from quicksand are indeed beautiful!¡± The bearded man in the middle, who was slightly taller, looked at Gu Xin from head to toe, his eyes were filled with oil. The maid stood in front of Gu Xin and blocked her. The bearded man beside him pulled the maid over and restrained her hands. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. oh my, where did this bearded mane from? how dare he act so atrociously in my territory?¡±Let go!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The big bearded man who grabbed the maid smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So What if I don¡¯t let go? Do you want to hit us?¡± Gu Xin really took action. The two at the side were easy to deal with, but the one in the middle was more powerful. The more she looked at the one in the middle, the more she felt that something was wrong. Those eyes were so familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the two bearded men she had asked the patrol to grab shouted, ¡± ¡°My beard, my beard fell off.¡± When Gu Xin heard this, she immediately reached out to pull the man¡¯s beard. She pulled it off easily. Gu Xin red at him and immediately used her hand to wipe his thick eyebrows. Gu nianxiao smiled as she looked at the beautiful youngdy. ¡°The woman in the West is not only beautiful, but also very fierce!¡± Gu Xin reached out to take off Gu Nian¡¯s hat. Then, her entire body froze as she looked at Gu Nian with tears streaming down her face. Gu Nian extended her hands. Gu Xin pounced on him immediately, ¡± wuwuwu! Sister! Sister! Wanwan! Huo Yanyu¡¯s Gu si, who had been caught, quickly gestured to the patrol. ¡°Brother, look, your Princess knows us. Let us go. We are really not bad people. We were just joking with your Princess!¡± Chapter 1794 - 1794 Chapter 1794-slipped up 1794 Chapter 1794-slipped up A carriage had already been prepared for them. The whole family got on the carriage, but Gu Xin still couldn¡¯t stop. She hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s arm and cried. She leaned her head on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shoulder and cried. She hugged Gu Nian and pinched Gu SI¡¯s face. The carriage was extremely lively. ¡°Third sister, do you need a mirror? Sisi has a mirror.¡± Gu en suddenly said. Gu Xin looked at her fourth brother, who had changed in both height and temperament. She had no idea what he was talking about. Gu si took out a mirror and raised it in front of Gu Xin. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she eximed,¡¯ah! Sisi, what are you doing? take it away, don¡¯t scare me!¡± The people in the carughed. Her makeup was smudged from her crying. Her eyes were red and her face was ck and red. She looked very strange. Gu si and Huo Yanyu took out handkerchiefs to wipe off the easily-wiped marks on Gu Xin¡¯s face. However, the more they wiped, the messier the marks became. The car burst intoughter again. no one told me that you guys wereing! Gu Xin sniffled. I was sad for half a month! Gu si said, ¡± third sister, this is called a surprise. Are you shocked? ¡± Did you get happy?¡± Gu Xin turned around and pinched Gu SI¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°It must be your idea to dress up as a big bearded man to tease me. Hmph, you bad girl!¡± Gu si let her pull him and shook his head. no, no. It¡¯s a silly suggestion. I second it! In the end, second sister also agreed!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Huo Yanyu. Huo Yanyu waved her hand and said,¡±sister Xinxin, this has something to do with Yiyi and Xue ¡®er.¡± Think about it, if the two of them didn¡¯t cooperate, how could we have teased you so smoothly?¡± Gu Xin pouted, ¡± Hmph! You¡¯re the Worst, dummy. You know how to drag everyone down with you! You¡¯re just like your brother, always thinking of making fun of others!¡± Huo Yanyu chuckled. Gu shouxin looked at his daughter with a big disfigured face andughed.¡±Alright, Xinxin, don¡¯t pursue their mistakes. If you want to me someone, me Yuan.¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯what¡¯s wrong with brother Yuanyuan? He¡¯s with me, so you can¡¯t have written to him.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin calmly said,¡±we can¡¯t write to him, but he can guess it!¡± I¡¯ll definitelye and pick you up. Since it wasn¡¯t written in the letter, I must have deliberately not told you and wanted to give you a surprise. He either guessed it and didn¡¯t tell you, or he didn¡¯t. If it¡¯s the former, then it means he didn¡¯t tell you. If it¡¯s thetter, then it means he¡¯s not that smart. I¡¯ll be disappointed in him.¡± Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu nodded in unison.¡±Yes, we also thought that brother Yuan would have guessed it.¡± brother ah Yuan used to teach me how to analyze certain situations, ¡± Gu en added. I also think that with his understanding of the court officials, he would definitely be able to guess that second uncle woulde this time. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± This frivolous one, she didn¡¯t even see him and already brought the children to trick ah Yuan? She wanted to help speak up for Lu Zheng, but she heard Gu Xin say to everyone with determination, ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t. Brother Yuanyuan and I were washed away in the sea during ourst battle. He was only worried about me and didn¡¯t think so much. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll ask himter.¡± ¡°What?¡± the person in the car asked nervously. Washed away by the sea? What was going on? Why haven¡¯t I heard anyone mention it before?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Oh no, she had let it slip. She had originally nned to slowly talk about it when she returned home, but she ended up bringing it up the moment they met. Chapter 1795 - 1795 Not even greeting 1795 Not even greeting Gu Xin exined everything that had happened in a light tone, making the Gu family worried. Cai Xiaolian held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve suffered!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± mother, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing, really. Before big brother Yuan Yuan came, chief mo and I were chased by the Army of the cloud Sea. That was the most dangerous time. If it wasn¡¯t for chief mo and his men who bought us time with their lives, I might not have been able to live until now.¡± After she finished speaking, she realized that she had said something even more dangerous. As expected, the family members were all worried. Gu Xin patted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. I¡¯m fine. Really. I¡¯mpletely fine. I¡¯m fine. Otherwise, would I still be alive and kicking? I just beat my sister! Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! Mother, I¡¯ll introduce you to aunty hanter. She¡¯s the wife of leader mo who fought for a chance for me to escape. She used to be from kun state and has been in Xuanji.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin changed the topic and did not mention the danger she had been in. Soon, they arrived at the pce. The family got out of the car. Cheng huaijin and Lu Zheng were waiting for them. Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side, and Cheng huaijin gave them a Junior¡¯s bow. The couple looked at Cheng huaijin, who had already grown up, and felt very emotional. When they first met, this child was only twelve years old. How big was he? now, he was so tall! father, mother, this is the son I acknowledged for you. This is my brother. I¡¯ve said it before, he¡¯s my biological brother. He has blocked a knife for me. Gu Xin introduced. ¡°Second uncle Gu, second aunt Gu.¡± Cheng huaijin shouted. good girl, thank you for taking care of Xinxin. Cai Xiaolian patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s Xinxin herself who¡¯s good. Second uncle and second aunt, pleasee in. Royal father has ordered this junior to wait for you here.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t take credit for it. He treated Gu Xin as his biological sister, just like Xiao Yu. So, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to save Gu Xin. His life was also saved by second uncle Gu. Gu shouxin nced at Cheng huaijin and only nodded without saying anything. The group of people followed Cheng huaijin into the pce. The quicksand King didn¡¯t sit down and let Cheng huaijin bring him there. He tidied himself up and walked around the door. When he heard someone reporting from outside, he went out to wee them. There was no need for an introduction. The Gu family could recognize the quicksand King based on his appearance. He looked too simr to Queen Dugu. Gu shouxin had exchanged letters with him before. Now that he saw the real person, he didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. The two were cousins. Although they had never met before, they felt familiar after talking about it. ¡°Second younger Biao brother, how are youngest aunt and uncle recently?¡± The quicksand King asked about Grandpa and Grandma Gu. ¡°Father and mother are very good. They were worried about Xinxin before, but after knowing that Xinxin is with cousin, they were also relieved. Before I came here, my parents told me that when I go back, I must bring my cousin back to meet him.¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Naturally, I have to go back. In the past, he only knew about his grandmother, but not where his grandfather was buried. As a grandson, I should also go back and offer incense to my grandfather, so that he knows that I¡¯m still his grandson and will take good care of me. ¡± Quicksand Kingughed. When the adults were talking to each other, the juniors would gather together and chat. ¡°Little brat, have you forgotten about your sister niannian now that you¡¯re a Prince?¡± Gu Nian teased Cheng huaijin. You didn¡¯t even say hello?¡± Chapter 1798 - 1798 Believe whatever other people say 1798 Believe whatever other people say In the room, Peng sang looked at Gu shouxin guiltily. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for him to take the initiative. second uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I put Xinxin in danger this time. After a long time, third Pengng said. ¡°You?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I am. Although Xinxin is unscathed now, she was in a dangerous situation back then, which wasn¡¯t what I wanted to see. I¡¯ve been thinking that if something were to happen to Tian Xinxin, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live on even if I were toe back to life.¡± Peng Sanng said. ¡°Peng Chi, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself?¡± Gu shouxin saw his sincerity and smiled. Peng sang looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. ¡°As Xinxin¡¯s father, I can tell you very responsibly that even if it wasn¡¯t you, but anyone from great Zhou or quicksand, under those circumstances, Xinxin would have done whatever she could. She didn¡¯t take the risk because that person was you. The education that Xinxin had received since she was young was to be calm in the face of danger. Do whatever you can do calmly and do it with all your strength, and don¡¯t be affected by any external sounds. Since she took the risk to save you, it means that in her opinion, she can avoid the danger. I believe in her own judgment. So, Peng Chi, do you understand?¡± Gu shouxin exined. He was puzzled. He was blocking the peach blossoms for Lu Zheng. When did they be so close? You should tell Peng sang that yes, it¡¯s all for you. If he¡¯s infatuated with you, the one who¡¯s annoyed is definitely Lu Zheng. Peng sang looked at Gu shouxin with a hurt expression. ¡°Second uncle Gu, I want to marry Xinxin!¡± Peng Sanng suddenly knelt down. the children of the Gu family can decide on their own marriages. It¡¯s useless for you to tell me. Gu shouxin was speechless. Xinxin likes Zhou Yuan, but she doesn¡¯t know that Zhou Yuan and Princess Yunhai are having an argument. Peng sang wanted to talk about the things he had heard in the prison cell, but his upbringing forbade him from talking behind people¡¯s backs. in order to achieve his goal, Zhou Yuan has already done something that let Xinxin down. Xinxin didn¡¯t know the truth now, but what if she found out in the future? It¡¯s better to get the pain over with. Second uncle Gu, please marry Xinxin to me! I¡¯ll protect her, I¡¯ll give her the best, and I¡¯ll never let her get hurt in this life!¡± Gu shouxin asked,¡±what happened to Xuanji, Zhou Yuan, and Princess Yunhai?¡± Did he use the beauty trap? You sacrificed your looks?¡± Peng Sanng lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu shouxin rubbed his forehead. Were the Peng family¡¯s kids all so stupid? Did he just believe what others said? Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, Peng sang raised his head anxiously and said, ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, I¡¯m telling the truth. I know what I¡¯m doing is despicable, but it¡¯s all for Xinxin. The fact that Xinxin was willing to take the risk to save me shows that she doesn¡¯t dislike me. Instead of letting her get hurt in the future, it¡¯s better to let her develop a rtionship with me. I don¡¯t want to give her the chance to be hurt by Zhou Yuan.¡± Gu shouxinughed,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the royal family of Yunhai is dead, I would really suspect that you were instigated by them toe back and cause trouble.¡± Then tell me, what did you hear?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Peng sang pursed his lips. This was rted to his own reputation, and he was wholeheartedly on the side of great Zhou. In the end, he still said,¡±They said that Zhou Yuan is the man of the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea, the man she dotes on the most, so he can do whatever he wants in the seventh Princess¡± residence. In just half a year, he took over the internal affairs of the seventh Princess ¡°residence. If it¡¯s not true, how can he send out urate information so easily every time?¡± Chapter 1801 - 1801 A profound question 1801 A profound question The two of them went back to the pce after buying the things. It was very lively along the way. Knowing that all the existing countries and great Zhou¡¯s diplomatic corps in the West would be gathered in quicksand Royal City, the citizens of quicksand had put out everything that they could bring out to sell. They wanted to earn gold coins! ¡°When I first arrived in quicksand, the capital was not this big. It was uncle Jun who expanded it this year.¡± Lu Zheng said to Gu shouxin. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite lively.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that the climate and soil here are not suitable for many vegetables and fruits. ¡°They have their own vegetables, fruits, and grains here. This time, we¡¯re having an exchange. Since we brought things here, we naturally have to bring things back. Second uncle, have you ever thought that one day, whether it¡¯s the East or the West, most of the things produced will be the same? also, is there another country living in the North of our great Zhou, just like this westernnd? In the South of the great Zhou Dynasty, at the end of the sea, were there also signs of human habitation? If we go south along the Jiangnan Coast, whether we are on the sea or onnd, if we keep going south, will we eventually return to the great Zhou?¡± Lu Zheng said. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Of course, he knew the answer. His wife and daughter had already told him that the ce they lived in was like this. Starting from a point and moving in a certain direction, they would eventually return to the starting point. He did not expect Lu Zheng to think about this. Wasn¡¯t this kid¡¯s head full of love? He was actually thinking about such a profound question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak and just looked at him, Lu Zheng asked in puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said, ¡± if you want to know the answer to this question, why don¡¯t you make preparations one day and give it a try to verify it? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let¡¯s not talk about the other unknown territories, I¡¯m not confident in the sea. Also, I promised Xinxin that I would never leave her again. I naturally won¡¯t take Xinxin to do such a dangerous thing. Second uncle, you can rest assured!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart wavered for a moment, but it was only for a moment. He quickly dispelled the thought. Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The two returned to the pce. Cai Xiaolian was sitting and chatting with a few girls. They didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but they were quite happy. Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng took the things and went to present them. Who knew that Xue Qianyu would suddenly appear? ¡°Niannian, I was going to bring Xue Er along, but you haven¡¯t eaten this before either.¡± Lu Zheng said to Gu Nian. But he didn¡¯t know where the kid had run off to. He couldn¡¯t find him even after searching for a long time. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t help him if he should buy it for you.¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± Second Lu was bing more and more childish. She really wanted to hit him. ¡°Why would he buy it?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at Lu Zheng. He¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s second brother-inw, so he can¡¯t eat the things you buy? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better know your ce. In addition to my eldest sister, my son, sisi, and my younger brothers in the family, you should also take good care of eldest brother-inw and second brother-inw. Otherwise, if they don¡¯t live in peace, then eldest sister and I won¡¯t live in peace. If we don¡¯t live in peace, little Xinxin will have to listen to ourints. Who will be the unlucky one in the end? you can think about it yourself!¡± Chapter 1802 - 1802 Sister isn’t just anyone 1802 Sister isn¡¯t just anyone Xue Qianyu smugly sat down next to Gu Nian and even raised his eyebrows at Lu Zheng. ¡°Second sister is right,¡± Peng ze also joined in the fun. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian both looked at Lu Zheng happily, while Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin pitifully. Gu Xin waved her hand innocently, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan, it¡¯s none of my business! Who told you to bully second brother Xue? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you even if others bully you.¡± ¡°Then your second sister bullied me!¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡±but my second sister isn¡¯t just anyone!¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Everyone in the roomughed. ¡­¡­ At night, Gu Xin and Lu Zheng nned to go to the roof to watch the stars and chat for a while. After this, there would definitely be a meeting between the countries. Lu Zheng, Peng ze, and Xue Qianyu would be attending as great Zhou¡¯s generals, so the two of them might not have that much time to spend alone. It was still the same roof that Lu Zheng had been on the night before he decided to go to Yunhai. The two of themy on the roof and looked at the twinkling stars in the sky, feeling extremely satisfied. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, how long will it take for the meeting toe to a conclusion?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Do you want to go back quickly?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Yes, I am. I miss Grandpa and Grandma, I miss grandma Xiao, I miss uncle, I want to endure, I miss sister Yumei, I miss so many people!¡± Gu Xin admitted. ¡°Under normal circumstances, it would take about half a month! There were still ten days left in March, so this matter would have to wait until early April to end. We have to leave at the end of April. It would take at least forty days to two months to return from quicksand country. That¡¯s why we can only return to kun city in June.¡± Lu Zheng gave Gu Xin a n. ¡°It¡¯s June! I¡¯ve been away from home for a year and eight months. My little brothers can already walk, I wonder if they can recognize me?¡± Gu Xin sighed. I do. I definitely do, Yingluo. before Lu Yang could finish his sentence, they heard Gu yingxue¡¯s voice. He stopped, sat up, and looked towards Cheng huaijin¡¯s room. Gu Xin also sat up. There was only a wall between her and Cheng huaijin¡¯s courtyard, so she could clearly see what was going on in Cheng huaijin¡¯s courtyard from the roof. brother Xiao Jin, I¡¯m here to see my sister. Gu yingxue stood at the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin appeared in the courtyard and responded. Gu yingxue went into the house, but Cheng huaijin did not follow. He looked up and saw Lu Zheng and Gu Xin gossiping. He gave a few instructions to the attendant beside him and flew up to the roof. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, Xinxin, sorry to disturb you!¡± Cheng huaijin smiled and sat down beside Lu Zheng. ¡°If you know I¡¯m disturbing you, why did youe?¡± Lu Zheng red at Cheng huaijin in annoyance. Gu Xin chuckled at the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more lively with more people? I only get along well with brother ah Yuan, Xinxin, and second brother Xue! There have been too many people these past two days, so I haven¡¯t had a good chat with you.¡± Cheng huaijin said shamelessly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In front of Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, he really didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°I heard that Xue ¡®er, that girl, once wanted to marry you. What did you think of?¡± Lu Zheng asked Gu Xin what she wanted to gossip about. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. miss Xue ¡®er felt that she owed Xiao Yu her life and wanted to give it to Brother Yun. She took a knife for me and paid it back. So, there¡¯s no such thing.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Gu Xin. Xinxin, I didn¡¯t realize it. You¡¯re such a gossiper! he said. More importantly, you¡¯ve learned how to gossip in secret.¡± Chapter 1803 - 1803 Not willing 1803 Not willing Gu Xin waved her hand. I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s brother Yuanyuan who¡¯s gossiping. Lu Zheng and Cheng huaijin bothughed. seriously, ¡± Lu Zheng patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. do you n to bring Brother Yun to flowing sand country in the future? ¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±yes, bring it back to quicksand and raise it well.¡± My sister wants to be buried at the vige of the three Forks, so I will bury her there. When Brother Yun grows up, I¡¯ll bring him to great Zhou to pay his respects.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± you¡¯re already 18, ¡± Lu Zheng sighed. has uncle Jun talked to you about marriage? ¡± Cheng huaijin tilted his head and nced at Lu Zheng. ¡°Father did, but he told me not to rush. Look at your brother ah Yuan and your second brother Xue. They¡¯re already twenty-one and still haven¡¯t gotten married. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯pfft! Hahahaha, father is right!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± brother ah Yuan, Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued. when you two get married, you must inform me two months in advance. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Lu Zheng replied. ¡°Why?¡± Cheng huaijin said, ¡± I¡¯ll go back to great Zhou with you guys this year. Father analyzed it and said that second uncle definitely won¡¯t let Xinxin get married so early. It¡¯ll probably be next year or the year after. This year, I¡¯m going to the great Zhou Dynasty and will return to quicksand after I¡¯m done with my business. So, you have to inform me in advance tomorrow and the year after! The most important thing is that you have to carry your sister from the boudoir to the wedding sedan. This is what Xinxin promised me. ¡± Lu Zheng felt like he had been stabbed in the back. Gu Xin was very certain,¡¯that¡¯s a must. You¡¯re my brother, so you must carry me when I get married! Besides, you have to bring Brother Yun back. I¡¯m Brother Yun¡¯s aunt, his blood-rted aunt!¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the urn of ashes in front of Gu yingxue and started to miss Xiao Yu. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin followed his gaze. No one knew what Gu yingxue was saying, but she was quite happy. ¡°Does Xue ¡®ere back every day?¡± Lu Zheng asked. she was. She came twice in the few days we were back. Cheng huaijin said, pursing his lips. ¡°Brother, if Xue ¡®er really wants toe back to quicksand with you, will you be willing?¡± Gu Xin asked carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Without hesitation, Cheng huaijin replied, ¡± all of this has nothing to do with her. She doesn¡¯t need to do anything for Xiao Yu, nor does she need to devote her life to Brother Yun. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let her follow us.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and stopped asking. ¡°What if she falls in love with you one day?¡± Lu Zheng suddenly asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Brother ah Yuan, can you be more serious?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly. miss Xue ¡®er can live a carefree life in the great Zhou Dynasty. Whye to the westernnds to suffer? ¡± Also, brother ah Yuan, don¡¯t say such things out loud. If you say it for too long, people will take it seriously. I don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± ¡°You little brat!¡± Lu Zheng nudged Cheng huaijin, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Gu Xin was deep in thought. Would Xue ¡®er like her brother? In the eyes of thedies of great Zhou, her brother¡¯s looks were definitely first-ss. He had a good personality, a good status, and was both civil and military. Would Xue ¡®er like it? From the time she met Xue ¡®er, she found that this girl was a littlezy, just like enduring. Later, after the incident in thenge Kingdom and Xiao Yu¡¯s sacrifice, she had be particrly diligent and loved to learn various skills. At this age, she should have someone she liked. When she was at this age, she already liked brother Yuanyuan very much. So, did Xue ¡®er have someone she liked? Gu Xin decided to show more concern for this little girl. Chapter 1807 - 1807 Is the great Zhou dialect very difficult to learn? 1807 Is the great Zhou dialect very difficult to learn? N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at yingshi Yuding and the others. As the leader, yingshi Yuding should have said something, but then they remembered that this couple didn¡¯t know the Zhounguage! Ying shi Yu Ding looked at Gu Xin, who she was more familiar with. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯tell me! I¡¯ll help you pass on the message. Just say what you want to say, I¡¯ll definitely express it clearly to you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess. I¡¯ll tell you then!¡± Ying shi Yuting heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, then turned to look at Gu Xin. Your Highness, you and this, um, ran ran? ¡± ¡°Lord Gu.¡± Gu Xin reminded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lord Gu, Lord Gu.¡± Ying shi Yu Ding smiled and said, ¡± Your Highness, help me ask if we can follow you to the great Zhou Dynasty. The journey is too long, and we¡¯ve always walked in the West. The desert is very dangerous, so I want to go with Lord Gu and Madam Gu¡¯s team. It was to do business. I want to buy some items from the great Zhou and ship them to the West or even further west to sell them and earn gold coins!¡± Gu Xin nodded and turned to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, they want to follow the great Zhou diplomatic mission to the great Zhou to do business. Buy things from the great Zhou Dynasty and sell them. Do you have any requests?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed,¡±now you know how to call dad and mom?¡± Isn¡¯t it Lord Gu and Madam Gu?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was serious,¡¯mother, I have to maintain the dignity of a Princess in front of them. Mother, just tell me. If you have any requests, I¡¯ll tell them. They don¡¯t understand thenguage of the great Zhou.¡± ¡°Then ask them, how do they want to sell it? Do you want to join our store? You¡¯ve done it before, so you know how to exin it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding and said to yingshi Yuding and the others, ¡± ¡°Madam Gu said, Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin exined the business model of the Gu family¡¯s franchise store to her and made a lot of noise. Ying Shi, Yu Ding, and the others were extremely interested. When Gu Xin finished speaking, he reacted, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, is thenguage of the great Zhou very difficult to learn?¡± ¡°Why are you bringing this up?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Madam Gu didn¡¯t say much just now, ¡± ying shi Yuting said. Your Highness exined so much. That¡¯s why I think so. Gu Xin replied,¡¯ran ran isn¡¯t hard to learn. I¡¯ve been to the East before, so I¡¯ve heard about it. That¡¯s why I knew it the moment Mrs. Gu mentioned it. Are you guys willing to join? Of course, he did not have to join them. Great Zhou still had other good things. For example, you can buy the material used for the clothes and sell them here. After all, everyone has different habits!¡± Yingshi Yuding¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. She wanted to ask for everyone¡¯s opinion on the spot, and Gu Xin naturally allowed it. After a while, ying shi Yu Ding said to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Your Highness is right. Many thanks for your consideration. Your Highness, can you help us ask if we can make a decision after we go to the great Zhou? Also, how many gold coins would the Minimen need to bring if they were to join? I would also like to ask Lord Gu about the identity documents that we merchants need to bring to the great Zhou, how many gold coins we need to bring, and if your Highness can ask, what items do we have in the West that the great Zhou does not have? we would also like to bring some things to sell.¡± Gu Xin now knew what was valuable in the West, but she still discussed it with Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Chapter 1808 - 1808 Let’s all take the blame together 1808 Let¡¯s all take the me together In the end, the family of three discussed for a while and came up with a list. Gu Xin exined it to her while ying shi Yu Ding recorded it down. She could speak thenguage here, but she didn¡¯t learn much about writing. When he first arrived in quicksand, he spent most of his time thinking about how to return as soon as possible and then train the soldiers. He only knew how to write some simple ones, so he needed to be the one to write. After they finished writing, yingshi Yuding and the others had more or less understood. They said their thanks and left. They went back to prepare their things and set off with the great Zhou¡¯s team. ¡°Father, mother, let me tell you something. This yingshi Yuding used to be a rich merchant in Yunhai. When we took over Yunhai¡¯s first city, he immediately surrendered and provided us with food and some small news. All the cities in Yunhai had his houses, and there were many treasures in them! He even gave me and my brother a lot of them!¡± With only the three of them left, Gu Xin returned to being a girl. ¡°Although he¡¯s a businessman, he¡¯s also a person who has good eyes and can understand the situation!¡± Gu shouxin thought for a moment and continued, ¡± if you lose a battle, he will immediately return to Yunhai¡¯s arms. So, Xinxin shouldn¡¯t trust strangers easily. You can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you can¡¯t be defenseless.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, father. I¡¯ve already suffered a great loss. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely pay more attention. Even if it¡¯s an old woman or a young child, I can¡¯t be so arrogant as to think that they can¡¯t hurt me. In the future, I will never let father and mother worry about me again!¡± Gu Xin promised solemnly. Cai Xiaolian pulled her over and let her sit beside her. She touched the little braids on her head.¡±Our family¡¯s Xinxin is a smart girl, father and mother are very assured. However, does Xinxin¡¯s skillful hand with braids know how tob great Zhou¡¯s hair?¡± Without waiting for Gu Xin to answer, Gu shouxin said, ¡± Xinxin¡¯s hairstyle looks very good. Our daughter looks good in any hairstyle. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± father, you¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m good looking. You¡¯ve only praised my sister. When I was young, you thought I was dark and my hair was yellow. You even told me not to go out and embarrass you!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Cai Xiaolian said,¡±people say that daughters grow up with their father¡¯s skin color and hair.¡± It means that when your father was young, he was also a skinny, dark-skinned boy with a withered grass head.¡± hahahahaha! Gu Xinughed when she thought of that scene. She then said to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± mother, you used to say that my eyes were big and scary and told me not to appear in front of you. You said I¡¯m ugly too.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Gu shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian proudly. Come on, Let¡¯s Get Hurt together and take the me for our original owners! Gu Xin continued, ¡± father, mother, let me tell you something. Brother Yuanyuan said that he had a dream about me. It was a very real dream. I was a beautiful youngdy, just like now. However, I¡¯m an orphan. My father, mother, sister, grandfather, grandmother, and uncle are all not here. I seriously suspect that in brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s dream, I was thrown away by you guys because I was too ugly!¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hearts tightened, but on the surface, they looked calm and asked in unison, ¡± ¡°What else did he say to you?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t notice the abnormality between the two of them and even felt a little guilty, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. He was hurt by his stepmother. He met me in Jiangnan, and because of him, I was implicated. In fact, he didn¡¯t n to tell me. He told me because I told him about Yu Zhu Zi. He felt that he couldn¡¯t keep secrets from me, so he told me that he had a dream of me, a very real dream.¡± Chapter 1809 - 1809 Chapter 1809-an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth 1809 Chapter 1809-an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth When Gu Xin brought up this topic, she wanted to tell her parents that she had already told brother Yuanyuan her secret. She could choose not to tell them, and she believed that brother Yuanyuan would not tell them either. However, she felt that she should tell them and did not want to hide it from her parents and sister. When she first met with her family, she didn¡¯t think about this problem. Later, during the meeting, she thought about it and decided to tell them before she went back. She couldn¡¯t hide it and couldn¡¯t hold it in until she went back. It was a good opportunity, so she confessed guiltily. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at each other. They felt that Lu Zheng probably did not mention Gu Xin¡¯s parents in their previous life. Should they tell him? If they didn¡¯t tell her, it would seem like they weren¡¯t being honest. If they told her, Gu Xin would be sad. Since Lu Zheng had intentionally hidden Gu Xin¡¯s parents and sister from his previous life, then they would not reveal it! It had been six years. The three family members who had transmigrated here treated Gu Xin with sincerity. They had also integrated into the Gu family together, so it would only add to Gu Xin¡¯s troubles if they told her about it. In the end, the couple decided not to tell Gu Xin about this. Lu Zheng must have considered this aspect as well. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They had already lived like this for six years and their family rtionship had already formed. In Gu Xin¡¯s heart, her father, mother and sister were the best. So, don¡¯t break this ¡®best¡¯ and let Gu Xin live in happiness for the rest of her life. With this thought, Cai Xiaolian rxed. She looked at Gu Xin and asked, ¡± ¡°What did he dream of you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to trick the little girl!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve dreamed of it before. Maybe I really knew brother Yuanyuan in my previous life, but I wasn¡¯t as lucky as I am now. However, father, mother, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say. What I wanted to say was that I told brother Yuanyuan about the Jade Pearl. I was stabbed by Angel, and the thing she stabbed me with was poisoned, so I fainted. After brother Yuanyuan took me to the beach, he was afraid that I would die like in his dream. He felt that he wouldn¡¯t die as long as his body was warm, so he kept rubbing my hand and pressed the small fish on my hand. Then, he discovered it. Father, mother, you won¡¯t me me for telling brother Yuanyuan, right?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said,¡±No.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her silly daughter. At this point, she had not thought about Lu Zheng¡¯s dream. Instead, she was concerned about whether they were angry or not. How could she have such a considerate daughter in her life? Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said softly, ¡± ¡°This is yours, so you can make the decision. In the past, father and mother didn¡¯t let you tell others because you were young. There¡¯s a saying that an ordinary man is innocent because he has a Jade. Father and mother were afraid that this thing would bring you harm. Now that our Xinxin has grown up and is able to lead thousands of troops to victory, she has learned to judge people. Father and mother naturally believe that our Xinxin has her own judgment. So, Xinxin, don¡¯t worry about father and mother being angry. They won¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Xin hugged Cai Xiaolian, ¡± I knew it! Father and mother won¡¯t be angry. My parents are the best parents in the world.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes were burning with envy. His daughter had grown up and could no longer hug him and act coquettishly. After she told her parents about this, Gu Xin was relieved. She even went to tell Lu Zheng about it. After Lu Zheng heard about it, the stone in his heart was finally lifted. His second uncle and second aunt were the same as him. They did not want Xinxin to be hurt. They thanked the heavens for giving Xinxin such parents. Chapter 1810 - 1810 Chapter 1810-departure 1810 Chapter 1810-departure On the tenth day of the fourth month, Gu shouxin took the remaining members of the diplomatic mission and set off together. They had agreed to set off from the princess¡¯s temple, so he brought his men there first to wait for the princesses and princes of the various countries. The king of quicksand Kingdom left all the political affairs to his confidants. He also set off with Cheng huaijin and his confidants ¡®children. They had been out for more than twenty years, and it was time for these children to return to their ns and acknowledge their ancestors. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The group was quiterge. Even if the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Chen, and the second mistress of the Peng family had already brought a portion of the people back, there were still more than 300 people left, including the soldiers of the great Zhou. The few children of the Peng family, Peng ze, Peng Eng, and Peng sng, were all with Gu shouxin. Peng sang was taken back by his mother, second Madam Peng. On the day of their departure, they learned that the people of quicksand Kingdom were sending them off and warmly weed these people from the great Zhou toe often to y in the future. They didn¡¯t know that their Princess Xinxin might note back this time. They even cheered for Princess Xinxin to go to the great Zhou and bring back a few more pretty men. Quicksand could afford to raise them. Gu Xin¡¯s sad mood disappeared in an instant and she agreed immediately. Lu Zheng¡¯s head ached a little. This uncle Jun was indeed from the goddess Kingdom. Look at the people of quicksand Kingdom. They openly asked their Princess to find a few more handsome men? Hmph Hmph, he definitely wants the princess to find it first so that he can find the connection himself! Seeing Lu Zheng¡¯s dark expression, Gu Xin also made a face at him. What could Lu Zheng do? He was the only one who would dote on the wife he had set his mind on! However, he had to make sure the Emperor kept his promise when he got back. Xinxin was 16 years old and could get married. It would be best if she could get married with Gu Nian. Then, he and Xue Er could get married together. Lu Zheng thought about it happily. ¡°Silly, look, fourth cousin is looking at you!¡± In the carriage, Xie Zhiyi suddenly called out to Huo Yanyu. Yiyi, he¡¯s ring at me. I broke the treasure he got in Yunhai yesterday. He¡¯s angry! Huo Yanyu exined as she quickly returned to the carriage. no wonder fourth brother Peng has been so angry since this morning! After Gu Xin bade farewell to themoners, she joined her sisters ¡®group chat. ¡°Stingy! I don¡¯t like this kind of petty man!¡± Huo Yanyu pouted. ¡°Oh, really? I think you like this kind the most, silly. When we went to the goddess Kingdom to rx, you saw the men there and said that if you had to choose, you¡¯d rather choose fourth brother Peng than the men from the goddess Kingdom!¡± Gu si exposed her and then told Gu Xin, ¡± third sister, silly doesn¡¯t usually scold others, but she scolds fourth brother Peng. My father said that they are quarrels! ¡°That¡¯s probably it. Eldest uncle has a good eye for people.¡± Gu Xin said seriously. ¡°No, don¡¯t bully me. That uncle Gu even said that my brother is the son-inw he has taken a fancy to!¡± Huo Yanyu argued. ¡°Yup! You¡¯re right, little rat is the brother-inw we like! Big sister also thinks it¡¯s good!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin said in unison. Gu SI¡¯s face turned red as she looked at Huo Yanyu with a silly smile. ¡°Hahaha, silly, you¡¯re the one! For someone like you who only finds trouble with fourth Biao older brother, usually ady from a noble family is like a hero among women at fourth Biao older brother¡¯s ce. To treat fourth Biao older brother so specially, if it isn¡¯t like, what is it?¡± Xie Zhiyi was overjoyed. As expected, it would only be fun if all the sisters were together. ¡°Hmph! ¡®Xie Zhiyi, don¡¯t talk about me. Who¡¯s the one who always talks about my second cousin?¡¯ I saw it just now. You were looking outside, and you were looking at second brother Peng!¡± Huo Yanyu retorted. Chapter 1812 - 1812 Let’s have a competition 1812 Let¡¯s have apetition Peng Eng¡¯s smile deepened when he saw the girls ¡®dazed expressions. He ordered his subordinate to bring the water bags and ce them all into the carriage,¡±You guys can continue discussing what other strengths I have!¡± With that, he left on his horse. ¡°Waa! Gu si had never realized that second brother Peng was such a coward. ¡°So thick-skinned!¡± Gu Xin replied. he¡¯s quite steady. He should be humble. Even if he thinks so in his heart, he shouldn¡¯t say it! Gu Nian also felt that it was strange. This did not match Peng Eng¡¯s character. ¡°But, second cousin is really as outstanding as I said!¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s face wasn¡¯t even red anymore. I think that the reason why second brother Peng is so abnormal is because the person who said this isn¡¯t anyone else. Huo Yanyu said in a mysterious tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone looked at Huo Yanyu. ¡°Think about it, who said that? Yiyi said so! He was smiling so happily just now. Have you seen him before? I¡¯ve been in kun city for a few years, but I¡¯ve never seen one!¡± Huo Yanyu said as she looked at Xie Zhiyi. The three Gu sisters also looked at Xie Zhiyi. that¡¯s right. Second cousin always has a reserved smile. Today, he¡¯s especially exaggerated. When he saw Yiyi, his eyes lit up. Gu yingxue said. ¡°Yiyi used to dress up in the Zhou Dynasty and like to wear dark colors. Today, we¡¯re all dressed up as Western girls. ¡°Could it be that second brother Peng is urging me?¡± Gu si analyzed. ¡°I also think that second brother Peng has probably taken a fancy to Yiyi. Just now, he asked us to think more about praising him, maybe it was just to let Yiyi think about it!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Then just think about it! Next time, Yiyi will ask him directly if he has someone he likes. If you don¡¯t, what do you think of your younger cousin?¡± Gu nianjia wanted to watch the fun. She used to be very annoyed with her cousins. When she first came here, she was annoyed to death by her XX cousins. As a modern person, she also did not agree with her cousins getting married. However, Peng Eng and Xie Zhiyi were far apart. Xie Zhiyi and general Peng were cousins, but the Peng family was huge, and everyone was in contact with each other. If it were any other family, they would have been separated by now. ¡°Really? Is what you guys said true?¡± Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t dare to believe it. ¡°Really, Yiyi, you can try! You like him a lot anyway!¡± Everyone said in unison. ¡°Marrying second older Biao brother is a good choice. Second older Biao brother is a good man. However, if I were to ask so rashly, it would seem like I¡¯m not being reserved!¡± Xie Zhiyi was a little tempted. ¡°Yiyi, if you don¡¯t go and ask, who knows, when we return to great Zhou, someone mighte and propose to second brother Peng. What a loss! Didn¡¯t you say that your mother has been looking for a marriage partner for you everywhere? When you go back, you will definitely be asked for marriage again. Why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to ask clearly on the way back? what if it works? Now that you¡¯ve found a good partner, you don¡¯t have to worry about your mother¡¯s marriage, right?¡± Gu Xin advised him sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking so much, but now it¡¯s your turn. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Yanyu provoked her. ¡°Silly.¡± Xie Zhiyi wasn¡¯t afraid of being provoked. She rolled her eyes and smiled at Huo Yanyu. yeah, I¡¯m scared. So, sister, do you want to cheer me up? ¡± Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°What?¡± Huo Yanyu felt that Xie Zhiyi was up to no good. ¡°Let¡¯s have apetition to encourage each other. You find fourth cousin, I¡¯ll find second cousin. We¡¯ll set the time before we reach kun city. Let¡¯s see who can understand the other¡¯s intentions first, as well as their own!¡± Xie Zhiyi said.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1813 - 1813 About to lose a sum of money 1813 About to lose a sum of money As soon as Xie Zhiyi said this, the three Gu sisters and Gu yingxue started to kick up a fuss. In the end, Huo Yanyu pouted and agreed. ¡®Hmph, it¡¯s just that I understand my feelings. It¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s impossible for me to like Peng sng, and it¡¯s impossible for Peng sng to like me.¡¯ I¡¯m sacrificing myself to help my good sister. She¡¯ll definitely be grateful to me in the future. And so, the sisters began to discuss what to do. Outside, Princess Jing He looked at the carriage enviously. She said to Gu Hui and he sanniang, ¡± I don¡¯t know what those little girls are talking about. They¡¯re giggling at one moment, and then they¡¯re sneaky the next moment. The three of us shouldn¡¯t be riding horses, right? ¡± He sanniang was also an onlooker, she chimed in, that¡¯s right, boss Hui. We¡¯ll have to ride camels from the princess temple. If we can ride a carriage, we should! Gu Hui looked at the two of them helplessly. the two of you should go. Enjoy the life of ady. When we return to great Zhou, I have a feeling that the two of you will definitely get married within this year. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were shocked,¡±Really?¡± Gu Hui nodded. it¡¯s true. I have a strong premonition that I¡¯m going to lose arge sum of money. I can¡¯t think of where I¡¯m going to lose it. Seeing that you¡¯re so old, I finally remember that you should get married. It¡¯s time to put on makeup for you! Princess Jinghe: ¡± sister Hui, I want silver notes. I don¡¯t want any additional makeup. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He sanniang nodded. yes, silver notes are very good. I also want silver notes. Sister Hui, I¡¯m poor and don¡¯t need any jewelry. Remember to give me some silver notes!¡± Gu Hui fell silent at the sight of the two of them. As expected, he was going to lose arge amount of silver! ¡­¡­ From the quicksand Royal City until dark, the team kept walking. The closest tribe to quicksand Kingdom was the sand forest tribe, but it would still take five days to enter their territory. Therefore, before arriving at the salin tribe, they could only set up tents and rest at night. The few girls chatted for a whole day and did not feel tired. When they stopped to rest, they set up arge tent and nned to sleep together at night. Gu Hui and the other two also came over to help. ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯lle with big brother-inw and Xue Er!¡± Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Xin doing anything. Seeing that Gu Xin was moving things, he quickly came over to help. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu also came over. With their help, the girls went to fetch water. When they reached the pool, there were already Shang soldiers and officials ¡®attendants there. ¡°Brother Xiao Jin is over there!¡± Gu yingxue saw Cheng huaijin at a nce and called everyone over. Gu Nian looked at Gu yingxue in surprise. Since when did third Niu have such good eyesight? it was almost dark. Gu Nian did not think too much about it as she followed her friends. big sister, second sister, Xinxin, sisi, and a few other girls! Cheng huaijin greeted them one by one. He was now shouting for help with Gu Xin. If he wasn¡¯t the adopted son of the king of quicksand, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were nning to take him in as their adopted son. For no other reason than saving Gu Xin for him, and protecting her several times in dangerous situations. little Jin, you can continue. We¡¯re just here to get water! Gu Nian said. yes, I¡¯m done. You guys can do it! Cheng huaijin nodded and stepped aside. The way he looked at Gu Nian was nowpletely normal. Of course, his heart had also calmed down. Chapter 1814 - 1814 Chapter 1814-small banquet 1814 Chapter 1814-small banquet Everyone ate dry rations for dinner. However, Gu Nian had everyone boil the water from the pool and store it. Although Gu Ren was used to drinking cold water, she could not drink it. Previously, someone from the great Zhou Army had found a water source in the desert and had an ufortable stomach after drinking it. If it were not for the military doctor¡¯s high medical skills, that person might not have survived. Therefore, everyone listened to Gu Nian¡¯s instructions. After walking for six days, the team arrived at the salin tribe. The Sarlin King warmly weed Gu shouxin and the others. The next day, he directly asked his eldest son, third son, and youngest daughter to bring gifts and an apanying team to follow Gu shouxin and the others. Originally, only the eldest Prince and the little princess of the Sarlin tribe were going, but the third Prince insisted on going. The Sarlin King had no choice but to agree. It was good for one more person to go and learn more things. The Sarlin tribe had 300 people, not too many, not too few, walking together. Little princess Sarlin joined Gu Xin¡¯s group. In the past, little princess Sarlin followed Gu Xin to quicksand country and they had a good rtionship. Moreover, little princess Sarlin didn¡¯t understand thenguage of the great Zhou, so it was still easy for Gu Xin and the other girls to talk. In the next few days, Princess Sarlin discovered some contents of their conversation with her intelligence. The day before they arrived at Gotz, Princess Sarlin secretly asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, does sister Huo like fourth brother Peng and sister Xie like second brother Peng?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om what? ¡± Gu Xin was shocked, ¡± why are you asking this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there are youngdies who like my big brother and second brother. In front of my big brother and second brother, it¡¯s like sister Xie in front of second brother Peng. On my uncle¡¯s side, before my cousin and cousin-inw got marriedst year, their rtionship was like sister Huo and fourth brother Peng. If you look closely, she¡¯ll blush. Although that Pengsi brother is a little dark-skinned and you can¡¯t tell that he¡¯s blushing, he¡¯s just like my cousin-inw. He¡¯ll get angry from embarrassment in front of sister Huo and his ears will turn red.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯little Wanwan Yanyan, I remember you¡¯re 12 years old today, right? I feel like you¡¯re really good at understanding!¡± The royal family of the Sarlin Kingdom had the surname ¡®Yan¡¯, so Gu Xin didn¡¯t call her by her name. She just called her¡¯ little Yanyan¡¯, thinking it sounded nice. Princess Sarlin proudly raised her chin,¡±Of course, I¡¯ve seen more than a hundred couples since I was seven. My Imperial father and Imperial mother said that the women of the great Zhou Dynasty are more reserved, unlike us. Sister Xinxin, you should know that in salin, marriage is not a match made by the parents. You have to like the other party first before you can reach the stage of your parents. So, since I was seven years old, I¡¯ve met a few of my uncle¡¯s cousins, the sisters of the ministers, as well as the maids and attendants of the pce. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯m urate with every one of them, but for people like sister Huo and sister Xie, there¡¯s definitely love.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Thedies in the West were really good at reading. She asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Then do you think that second brother Peng is interested in your sister Xie?¡± Gu Xin could tell Peng sng¡¯s feelings for Huo Yanyu. Peng sng was overjoyed, but Gu Xin was not stupid. However, for someone like Peng Eng who treated everyone the same, Gu Xin was not sure. She had never carefully observed Peng Eng¡¯s micro-expressions and small actions. Chapter 1815 - 1815 Do you have any brothers in your family? 1815 Do you have any brothers in your family? Princess Sarlin said with certainty,¡±of course second brother Peng is interested in sister Xie!¡± The way he looked at sister Xie was different from the way he looked at us girls. Sister Hui is married and sister Nian is engaged, so we¡¯re not included, but what about the other girls? the eldest Princess sister isn¡¯t engaged, right? let¡¯s not talk about me, just sister sisi and sister Xue ¡®er. There are so many girls, but he only sees sister Xie as different.¡± your sister Xie and second brother Peng are cousins, ¡± Gu Xin said after some thought, ¡± could this be the reason? ¡± Princess Sarlin shook her head,¡±then sister Xue ¡®er is also second brother Peng¡¯s cousin!¡± Second brother Peng looks at sister Xue ¡®er the same way he looks at you guys, but he looks at sister Xie differently.¡± Princess Sarlin was really smart. She had already figured out the identities of the girls in the group. Although she didn¡¯t understand the Zhounguage, she could tell that Gu yingxue and Xie Zhiyi addressed the young soldiers of the Peng family in the same way. She asked and found out about their rtionship. After Gu Xin heard this, she decided to pay special attention to Peng Eng for the rest of the journey. She wanted to see if it was like what little princess Sarlin had said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lu Zheng walked over. Xinxin, you actually like to y with little girls!¡± Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng along and told him about Princess Sarlin¡¯s analysis. Lu Zheng looked at Princess Sarlin in surprise. Other than Ajil, weren¡¯t all the princesses in the West silly and naive? This sarin had produced a little human spirit! Little princess Sarlin stared at Lu Zheng and blinked,¡±I know that general Zhou Can understand thenguage of the West, so I would like to take the liberty of asking general Zhou if you have any brothers in your family?¡± Lu Zheng was confused. what are you doing? ¡± Gu Xin immediately became alert. little guy, what are you doing? ¡± Princess Sarlin was amused,¡±sister Xinxin, I just want to be with you!¡± You¡¯re going to marry general Zhou in the future, and I¡¯ll marry his brother. Then we¡¯ll be a family! My Royal father and Royal mother said that I can marry into the great Zhou Dynasty, but it must be a rich family. From his appearance, general Zhou looked extraordinary. He must be a child of a rich family! Then general Zhou¡¯s brother must be one too! If my father and mother knew that I could be a family with you, sister Xinxin, they would definitely be more willing!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened. Lu Zheng could not help butugh. Your Highness, I only have an elder sister in my family. I have no brothers. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you! Princess Sarlin sighed,¡±sigh!¡± Even the heavens can¡¯t let me have my wish? He was so sad. Sister Xinxin, can you marry someone with a brother?¡± This time, it was Gu Xin¡¯s turn tough,¡±hahahaha! This ¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng rejected immediately. If you want to be a family with your sister Xinxin, she has a lot of brothers. For example, Prince ah hai and the boy who is with Lord Gu. Besides them, your sister Xinxin has a few younger brothers.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Princess Sarlin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± I won¡¯t consider Prince ah hai, he¡¯s 18 and a little old. The one beside Lord Gu looks too refined. I like the general type, the kind that can fight with me!¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were amused by Princess Sarlin¡¯s serious look. They continued to ask her if she was going to the great Zhou Dynasty purely for fun or to find a Prince Consort. She said that it was best if the Prince Consort had a rtive rtionship with sister Xinxin. Chapter 1816 - 1816 Chapter 1816-quarreling 1816 Chapter 1816-quarreling Lu Zheng and Gu Xin treated him like a child, not taking him seriously at all. Since little princess Sarlin disliked Cheng huaijin for being old and disliked Gu en for being refined, they introduced him to her. Hearing that he was only six years old, little princess Sarlin was angry, sister Xinxin, general Zhou, Don¡¯t Treat Me Like A Child. I want to find someone of the same age. The biggest age difference I can tolerate is five years, just like you. You can only be older than me and not younger. I don¡¯t want to take care of people. Gu Xin consoled her, ¡± alright, alright, alright. We were wrong. However, I can introduce you to the Prince of the great Zhou Empire. A Princess like you should be a good match for a Prince.¡± Princess Sarlin pouted and said after a long time,¡±Do the princes of the great Zhou imperial family have anything to do with you? I don¡¯t want it if it has nothing to do with you.¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Lu Zheng snapped his fingers. little Yanyan, I have someone here. He willpletely meet your requirements. He¡¯s older than you, only a year older, not weak, from a family of generals, and has a rtionship with Xinxin. He wants to call Xinxin¡¯s biological Sister sister-inw, how about it? So, you and Xinxin are family!¡± Princess Sarlin¡¯s eyes lit up again. Gu Xin turned around to look at Lu Zheng. ¡°Old general Peng, haven¡¯t you always wanted to find a wife for your grandson?¡± Lu Zheng asked in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty. Seventh brother, seventh brother is just right. He¡¯s about the same age and can be both civil and military.¡± Gu Xin felt that this wasn¡¯t a good idea. It was as if she was trying to kidnap a little girl. Lu Zheng then spoke to Princess Sarlin in a Western ent, there¡¯s also a Prince of the great Zhou imperial family who meets your requirements. He¡¯s sixteen years old and has already been conferred the title of a Prince. He¡¯s not schrly, but he¡¯s very fun to y with. He can be considered to be calling you sister Xinxin, really. There¡¯s also Yingluo.¡± Lu Zheng counted a few ording to little princess Sarlin¡¯s request. Little princess Sarlin was very satisfied. She said,¡±Sister Xinxin, I¡¯ll be with you from now on until you marry general Zhou. I¡¯ll give you a big gift! Aiya, I really want to reach the great Zhou Dynasty as soon as possible! However, sister Xinxin, that fourth brother Gu is quite good. Does he know Kung Fu? Do you want me to try it first?¡± Lu Yang was amused, but Gu Xin was flustered. don¡¯t. Little Yanyan, listen to me. En ¡®Zi has someone he likes. You can rule that out. Princess Sarlin nodded without feeling too disappointed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± ¡°Since when did my son have someone in his heart?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯in the past! The tofu girl from the Zhou n town, Shi Yingying! At that time, en ¡®Zi really liked it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s still young, isn¡¯t she?¡± Can it be counted?¡± Gu Xin said self-righteously,¡¯why doesn¡¯t it count? I liked you at that time too! Don¡¯t tell me it doesn¡¯t count?¡± Without waiting for Lu Zheng to reply, Gu Xin punched him in the face, ¡± ¡°Hmph, Lu Zheng, did you have a girl you liked at that age? Do you boys have to have a change of heart when you grow up? Tell me, which girl did you like before I came?¡± Lu Zheng rubbed his aching heart and promised, ¡± absolutely not. I swear not. The only girl I like is Xinxin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t believe him,¡¯then why did you say it didn¡¯t count so quickly just now? If you haven¡¯t experienced it, how can you be so sure? You have a girl you like? Isn¡¯t it? The one in the capital or Yuzhou?¡± Princess salin looked at her. Something was wrong. Why was sister Xinxin and general Zhou quarreling? What to do? I don¡¯t understand. Should I call for help to understand what they¡¯re arguing about? Chapter 1819 - 1819 Chapter 1819-departure 1819 Chapter 1819-departure Before Gu shouxin came to the West, he had already written about Cheng Huaiyu. Later, when he arrived in quicksand, he asked Shakou, who knew bothnguages, to spread Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s story. To the great Zhou in the East, Cheng Huaiyu was considered to have sacrificed his life for the country. He provided a lot of useful information for the great Zhou, reducing their losses and saving many soldiers when they attackedng GE. The rtionship between Xing Nan Kingdom andng GE was spread out, and the Yi family Army in the prefecture of Yun Zhou was saved. Just these two things were worth the people of kun state and Yun state, the Peng family Army and the Yi family Army to remember her. As for the West, although the princess of the great Zhou was not the root cause of the defeat of the cloud Sea, it was her courage and fearlessness that allowed the great Zhou soldiers to join forces with the West to destroy the cloud Sea that had always been dominant. With the ocean of clouds destroyed, the Western Region became peaceful. The great Zhou also proposed to have friendly rtions with the Western Region and advance peacefully. !! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin made up a lot of stories and spread them in the West for nearly two months. Everyone knew about Princess Hexi of the great Zhou Dynasty. As for why the princess¡¯s temple was built in the former territory of Gaozi, Gu shouxin¡¯s story was that when he and Princess Xi were kidnapped by Yun Hai and killed here, Prince Gaozi and the Prince of quicksand cooperated with the great Zhou for the first time and wiped out Yun Hai¡¯s Army. With Princess he Xi¡¯s heroic sacrifice, Yun NA¡¯s Army would be buried with her. With Princess he Xi suppressing them, Yun NA¡¯s Army would not be able to rise again, so they had to protect peace with Princess he Xi. In any case, the people of the westernnds believed it. After all, the people in other ces did not know what had happened back then, but the people of goz knew. They were woken up by the people of the city lord¡¯s castle that night and left. If it were not for the princess of the West sacrificing herself to protect the people, they might have been killed by the Yun na Army. Well, he lianyi had only been with Gu shouxin for a few days, but he had learned to fool people. They stayed at the princess¡¯s temple for a few days. After everyone had arrived, on the 3rd of may, the group set off towards the east. ¡­¡­ The Gu family in kun city. The Dragon Boat Festival was just around the corner. Grandma Gu was a little worried as she looked at the children on the ground. Second brother and his wife haven¡¯t sent any letters for a few days. Have they set off yet? Were the two of them nning to give up on the three boys from second brother¡¯s family? Did hee backte on purpose so that the couple could spend some alone time together? That was what grandma Gu was thinking, and she mumbled along. Grandpa Guughed when he heard this.¡±Lann, third brother is like you. Second brother¡¯s personality is not like yours.¡± Grandma Gu was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Grandpa Gu meant. only third brother and my son-inw would think that children are troublesome, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. they want to spend some alone time with each other. Grandma Gu understood what was going on. She nced at Grandpa Gu.¡±They¡¯re all the same, the older ones have different personalities. Fourth is slightly better.¡± Grandpa Gu was about to say something when the servant boy came into the house with a pigeon. Grandma Gu told him to stop talking nonsense and took the message tube off for her. The servant boy knew the old Madam¡¯s temper, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He handed the letter to grandma Gu and left with the pigeon. Grandma Gu opened it and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are they the ones who set off?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Grandma Gu nodded and agreed. Setting off from the princess temple built for Xiao Yu, they should be able to reach kun city in at most 40 days. Brother Chuan, should we send someone to help?¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head and said,nn, you want to go by yourself, right?¡± You haven¡¯t seen Xinxin for more than a year and you miss her?¡± Chapter 1820 - 1820 Chapter 1820-dislike 1820 Chapter 1820-dislike Grandma Gu didn¡¯t deny that she was indeed worried about the child. After Gu Xin was born, she only received the treatment that a daughter should have when she was ten years old. In the past, Gu Nian had snatched everything that her grandfather and she had given Gu Xin. Gu Xin was so silly that she did not think much of it. Now, she was starting to regret her failure. After he turned ten, his condition improved. Out of all the children in her grandchildren¡¯s generation, grandma Gu liked Gu Hui the most because Gu Hui resembled her the most when she was young. However, she loved Gu Xin the most. Gu Xin really made people¡¯s hearts ache for her in those years. !! Gu Xin had been away for more than a year, and grandma Gu was really worried about her. Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and patted it gently.¡±Lann, we¡¯ll talk to old Pengter and ask him to bring some people with him. We¡¯ll go to dng province to pick them up.¡± The dng province was the formerngge Kingdom. After it was destroyed by the great Zhoust year, the Emperor had already sent someone to take over the ce. After more than half a year, the household registration in the dng province had beenpleted. The officials and the people lived in harmony. Uncle Gu had gone to the dng province in the beginning of spring this year. He had brought the people there to nt melons and beans, and was very busy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Grandma Gu looked at the children ying on the ground. ¡°Then what about these little things? One or two is nothing, but there are seven of them. It¡¯ll be troublesome to bring them out.¡± The seven children of the Gu family, little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten, little eleven, little twelve, and Brother Yun, all looked at Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Gu Xiaoqi, who was older, ran over to hold grandma Gu. The group of children ran and crawled over like a swarm of bees. Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at them, thinking,¡¯these annoying people. Grandpa Gu touched this and that with a smile, then said to grandma Gu, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bring them. They¡¯re being taught every day that there¡¯s still third sister at home. Let¡¯s bring them over to pick up their third sister. When the time came, there would be three more carriages. A nanny and a maidservant would be enough to take care of a child. This time, Xiao Jin had toe back, so Brother Yun could get closer to his uncle. It¡¯s a few days ¡°journey from dng province, so it¡¯s a good opportunity for the uncle and nephew to get along.¡± Grandma Gu was still quite worried. After all, she had six grandsons and a young prince. What if something happened to them? ¡°The kun and dng provinces are now surrounded by the great Zhou Army, and we¡¯ll ask brother Peng to lead a team of the Peng family Army. Nothing will happen,¡± Grandpa Gu consoled. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask little Qian to send a team of people from the magistrate¡¯s office, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Just as Grandpa Gu finished speaking, someone came in to report that Queen Dugu had arrived. ¡°Aunt, uncle-inw, ah Jun said that they have set off. Should we go to dng province to pick them up?¡± Queen Dugu carried dugu Mingyue in and threw her daughter to the ground. go y! Dugu Mingyue ran to the two elders and saluted them respectfully. ¡°Hello, great-aunt and great-aunt, I miss you so much!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the little girl expressionlessly. Grandpa Gu patted her head happily. ¡°We also miss little moon!¡± Dugu Mingyue held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Granduncle, where¡¯s cousin Ren?¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes silently. She knew that this wretched girl was still thinking about that little brat. Grandpa Gu was already used to it. just bear with it. Cousin is still studying. He¡¯ll be back in a while. You can y with Xiao Qi and the others first! Dugu Mingyue looked at the little ones in disdain. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go and water the flowers for you, granduncle!¡± Chapter 1821 - 1821 Chapter 1821-envy 1821 Chapter 1821-envy ¡°This child, she¡¯s so small. All she knows is to endure her cousin!¡± Queen Dugu couldn¡¯t stand her daughter¡¯s behavior. They were the direct descendants of the goddess Kingdom. How could they only have their eyes on a little boy? If it were up to her, all of her youngest aunt¡¯s grandsons would do! However, she was just thinking about it. If her daughter really liked all the grandsons in her aunt¡¯s family, she could guarantee that her aunt would break her legs. That¡¯s right, it would be her, the mother, and not that stupid girl¡¯s. ¡°A few years ago, you put little Ming Yue here and yed with her. If she doesn¡¯t think of Ren Ren, does she think of you, her mother?¡± Grandma Gu said as she looked at Queen Dugu. ¡°Hehehe, aunty!¡± Queen Dugu sat down next to grandma Gu and held her hand. She tried to lean on her shoulder, but grandma stopped her with one finger. !! ¡°Stop it! If you have something to say, say it. You¡¯re already an adult, so don¡¯t be so flippant. You¡¯re the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, and you¡¯re already 40 years old. You have the right posture to sit and stand. Don¡¯t you know how to lean on this olddy like you have no bones?¡± Grandma Gu said sternly. One had to know that their family¡¯s third son had never dared to act coquettishly in front of her. ¡°Aiya, aunty, don¡¯t be so serious!¡± Queen Dugu refused and insisted on moving closer. The group of little ones found it fun and also surrounded it. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want to hurt the children, so she tolerated Queen Dugu. Grandpa Gu chuckled at the side. Only Mingyue¡¯s mother had such treatment. The four children in their family had never been so close tonn when they were young, let alone when they had grown up. If he had not watched the four children being born, he would have suspected that Mingyue¡¯s mother was the real daughter of the old couple. ¡°Little aunt, little uncle, when are we leaving for dng province? I haven¡¯t seen ah Jun for more than 20 years. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s old now or if he¡¯s as good-looking as I am!¡± Queen Dugu leaned on grandma Gu and asked with a smile, like a little girl. Xinxin said that she looks like you. Second brother and the others also said the same thing when they went over. I think she¡¯s as good looking as you. Grandpa Gu said with a smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t know this, but ah Jun is very vengeful. When I was young, I gave him my clothes to wear and asked him to study in my ce. He even mentioned thisst year! He said that when he came back, he would take my sons to the West and torture them. To take revenge for his youth. Little aunt, little uncle, you have to help me when the timees! It¡¯s fine to take my son away, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll try to fight me again!¡± Queen Duguined. Grandma Gu looked at Queen Dugu with disdain and didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°Aunty, what do you mean by that look? Is there any other meaning other than dislike?¡± Queen Dugu asked. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t bother to exin to her. Queen Dugu turned to look at Grandpa Gu. ¡°Lann is trying to say that you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t beat your brother even though you¡¯ve already taken the throne?¡± Grandpa Gu exined to Queen Dugu the meaning of grandma Gu¡¯s gaze. Queen Dugu was both envious and on the verge of tears. She envied the good rtionship between her aunt and her uncle. After so many years, they could understand each other without saying anything and just by looking at each other. She wanted to cry because she had never had such feelings in her life. She had many male concubines, but none of them could satisfy her. She was afraid that she would never have such feelings that she envied in her life. Chapter 1822 - 1822 He wouldn’t dare 1822 He wouldn¡¯t dare n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Queen Dugu chatted with the two elders for a long time. Even when the little boys were tired of ying and had fallen asleep on the ground, she was still chattering. What she meant was that she and great Zhou would send a team to dng province to warmly wee the king of quicksand, Gu Xin, and the others. They would also wee the princes and princesses of the other countries in the West. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t have any objections, and Grandpa Gu agreed first. He nned to ask Qian Liang to cooperate with the people in the goddess Kingdom. Their Xinxin had suffered for more than a year outside, so they had to wee her well. Therefore, Queen Dugu stayed at the Gu residence for three days. After discussing with Qian Liangduo and eldest Madam Peng, she went back to make the necessary arrangements. !! As for her daughter, who had been on the side of outsiders since she was young, she had changed into men¡¯s clothes and went to Gu Ren¡¯s sses every day. Gu Ren was six years old this year and had already gone to the Gu n Academy to study with his peers. Dugu Mingyue was four years old this year. She could recite poems with Gu Ren at the age of three and could read some words, but she could not write them yet. It would be good for her to go to the academy. ¡­¡­ In the desert, the team heading east was resting in an oasis, feeding water to the camels and filling up the water for the people. After walking for a few days, Cai Xiaolian was a little tired. She was looking outside in the carriage. Gu shouxin brought hot water and dry food to the carriage. He handed them to Cai Xiaolian and asked,¡±Are you ufortable? Do you want to rest here for two more days? Or let Xinxin take a Jade bead to eat?¡± Cai Xiaolian took the items and shook her head.¡±It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after eating a little. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been eating dry food for the past few days, so I¡¯m a little bored.¡± Gu shouxin sat down and patted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s back.¡±There are still twenty days before we can reach the dng region. Just bear with it and it¡¯ll be over.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed,¡±speaking of enduring, I don¡¯t know if that kid is going to school seriously now.¡± You¡¯re not at home, father dote on the child, and that kid is very clever. I¡¯m really afraid that he won¡¯t be willing to go to school.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Gu shouxin replied. His father would give in to him, but his mother would not. No matter how much of a genius he was, he was nothing in front of his mother. Eldest brother, fourth brother, and I have been studying until we are fourteen years old. No matter how well we do, we must go. In my mother¡¯s heart, no matter if it¡¯s a child or a child, at a certain time, they should stay in school. If the school doesn¡¯t ept women, I still have toe back to teach third. In this aspect, mother is very simr to the people of your era.¡± Gu shouxin had already integrated all of the original owner¡¯s memories a few years ago. Now, it was as if he had experienced the original owner¡¯s 30 years of life himself. It was very natural. Cai Xiaolian also agreed with Gu shouxin¡¯s words. Perhaps her cheap mother-inw had the bloodline of the goddess Kingdom, and she lived in the great Zhou Dynasty. In one ce, women were respected, and in another ce, men were respected. In her ce, men and women were equal. The Gu n Academy opened by the Gu family had a female ss. Girls between the ages of six and twelve in the kun Prefecture had to enter the school. They were not there for the imperial examination, but for learning and arithmetic. The sses were free. They only provided books in the beginning, andter on, they had to buy their own brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone. After Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian made the charcoal pencil, they had saved a lot of money for the students. The people of kunzhou were now happier than any other ce, because the women here were treated much better than those in other states. Chapter 1823 - 1823 Very interesting 1823 Very interesting Suddenly, a few girls were chattering outside the carriage. Cai Xiaolian also stopped talking to Gu shouxin and looked out of the window. Gu shouxin also followed her. Outside, Gu Xin and the other girls were gathered together, looking at Xie Zhiyi and Peng Eng who were not far away. ¡°Second cousin treats Yiyi differently. When he looks at Yiyi, his eyes are especially focused.¡± Gu yingxue said. yes, yes. I¡¯ve known Peng Eng for a few years, but I¡¯ve never seen him look at other girls with such eyes. Gu Nian agreed. !! ¡°So, sister Hui, you¡¯re really going to have a baby! It¡¯s still Yiyi. Tsk, this Yingluo¡¯s rtionship is so good!¡± Princess Jinghe sighed. ¡°Aiyo, in the past, I often heard eldest Madam, second Madam, and third Madam talking about the marriage of a few little generals. That was so worrying! In the end, ever since second uncle Gu came to kun city to be an official, the small army of the Peng family had a ce to belong to!¡± He sanniang had grown up in kun city. She knew better than anyone else how worried the Peng family was about the marriage of their grandchildren. Cai Xiaolian turned to look at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head. He sanniang, this child, always put the me on the Gu family. f * ck, look over there! Hanhan and fourth brother Peng are quarreling! Gu Xin suddenly pointed to the other side. hahaha, silly sister and fourth brother Peng are enemies! Princess Sarlin said happily. She had already said it a few times. Gu Nian and the others, who did not know western dialect, could understand her even without Gu Xin¡¯s trantion. They did not know what Peng sng had said, but Huo Yanyu was so angry that she chased after him. When she could not catch up with him, she squatted down and threw a handful of sand at him. They also felt that Princess Sarlin¡¯s analysis waspletely correct! Aside from the Gu family, Huo Yanyu was cold and aloof to all the other young men. However, in front of Peng sng, she hadpletely shed her cold and aloof attitude. She was just like a pretentious young girl in love. ¡°If Grandpa Peng knew about this, he¡¯d be so happy. I remember that when we came to kun city with Grandpa Peng, his brows didn¡¯t even rx when we talked about his grandchildren¡¯s marriage!¡± Gu Xin recalled the old man from the Peng family and said with a smile. then! did the match that Yiyi and Hanhan mentioned before they set off end up in! draw! ¡± Princess Jinghe asked. ¡°No, Yiyi will definitely win!¡± Gu Hui said without hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± Thedies looked at Gu Hui in confusion. Cai Xiaolian had also heard Gu Xin mention the youngdy¡¯spetition and was curious as to why. ¡°Because silly can¡¯t figure out her own heart for a while! Sng was an idiot again. If the two of them continue like this, they won¡¯t even know what they¡¯re thinking when we go back.¡± Gu Hui analyzed the two pairs. Eng has always been a man of great ambition. Yiyi has always admired Eng. As long as Eng has the intention, he will make Yiyi understand. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om All the girls came to a sudden realization. Cai Xiaolian also understood. She even secretlyined about herself. One pregnancy would make one stupid for three years. She had two babies in a row, so it would take six years. Only half the time had passed. She had to be stupid. Hey, sisters, should we help fourth brother Peng and the silly girl speed up? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved and she said excitedly. ¡°What should we do?¡± Everyone was very interested in this. Cai Xiaolian was also very interested. Her silly little daughter had been away for more than a year. Had she learned how to match young couples? Interesting, this is really interesting, very interesting! Chapter 1824 - 824 Chapter 1824-you have to cooperate 824 Chapter 1824-you have to cooperate ¡°We¡¯ll split into two groups. Eldest Sister, Sister Zhen, and sister he San were in a group. They mentioned in front of the silly girl that first Madam had picked a girl for fourth brother Peng. Grandpa Peng and the others were very satisfied with that girl, the type that fourth brother liked.¡± as for the rest of us, we¡¯re just chatting in front of fourth brother Peng. We¡¯re saying that Hanhan has someone he likes. How about that? ¡± Gu Xin continued. I get it. Xinxin wants them to know that the other party might be getting married soon. She wants them to know their own hearts in a panic. Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and then asked, ¡± what if these two idiots hate each other even more after recognizing each other? Then aren¡¯t we ruining their good marriage?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin was stunned. Oh right, one of them was a coward while the other was a fool. Maybe that would really happen. Cai Xiaolian was amused and waved to the girls.¡±Children,e here and listen to me.¡± !! ¡°Father, mother, did you hear that?¡± Only then did Gu Xin realize that they were standing beside her parents ¡®carriage. She thought that there was no one in the carriage. ¡°Hmm, this road of yellow sand is really boring! It¡¯s quite fun to hear you guys talk about this. How about letting mother join your operation?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Gu shouxin rubbed his forehead. What was his wife doing? He nned to sit there and listen, but Cai Xiaolian turned around and said to him, ¡± ¡°Father, you have to cooperate with us on this matter.¡± Gu shouxinughed. He didn¡¯t think that he had something to do with this. The girls got into the carriage, and Gu shouxin sat calmly beside Cai Xiaolian. The carriage was big enough, but it was still a little crowded with a group of girls. ¡°We¡¯re just acting, so we have to act more naturally. After joining us, it¡¯ll be iparably natural. Xinxin¡¯s n was to let the two of us ask Huihui. Is there a situation with the first Madam? As for sng¡¯s side, it can be our parents who talked about Hanhan saying that they found a very suitable match for him in Jiangnan. Our identity can be said to be a very promising student, the kind that is expected to rank first in this year¡¯s imperial examination.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, with second uncle and second aunt joining, the credibility is higher. Although she was called silly, she was not afraid at all. Although sng is stupid, he¡¯s only referring to this. He¡¯s quite smart about other things.¡± Gu Hui felt that this was great. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be broken up because of this. There are still twenty days before we reach dng province. I promise that I¡¯ll let them feel what it means to suffer in these twenty days. When we return to great Zhou, I¡¯ll let them know what it means to be sweet. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that these two have a higher level ofprehension and won¡¯t need such a long time.¡± Cai Xiaolian had a n in mind. She remembered what grandma Xiao had said. Many people liked to be matchmakers at their age. It was a great sense of aplishment to see two children they were satisfied with finally seed. Then, Cai Xiaolian began to exin her n to the girls. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The older the ginger, the spicier it is! If the silly girl and Peng sng got together, it would be outrageous if they didn¡¯t give Cai Xiaolian a red packet when they got married. Huo Yanyu and Peng sng, who were throwing sand at each other like two children, did not know that they were going to experience a journey of love, sorrow, and sweetness in the next 20 days. Chapter 1825 - 1825 It’s almost the same as enduring 1825 It¡¯s almost the same as enduring It was already may, and it was very hot during the day in the desert, but there was no ce to shade. When the weather was hot, one¡¯s temper would also be very irritable. One day, Huo Yanyu and Peng sng quarreled again for some reason. Peng sng was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to anyone. He didn¡¯t respond to Peng ze and Peng Eng when they called him. Cai Xiaolian nudged Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin understood and called out to Peng sng. Although he ignored his brother, the second uncle of the Gu family, Peng sng, did not dare to pay attention to him. He got down the camel and entered the carriage.¡±Second uncle, second aunt, why did you call me?¡± !! ¡°Sit down,¡± Gu shouxin said. Peng sng sat down with a confused look on his face. Looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s gentle smile, he felt embarrassed. His mother and second and third aunt were not so gentle. The second aunt of the Gu family had always been very gentle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin looked at Peng sng as if he was looking at a junior and said sternly,¡±Sng, how old are you this year?¡± Peng sng was stunned. Yingluo, I was born in September. I¡¯m eighteen this year. Gu shouxin nodded,¡±I¡¯m eighteen!¡± I think she¡¯s about the same age as our ninren.¡± Peng sng: ¡°? ¡± Gu shouxin continued,¡±that kid, Ren Ren, used to like to make Yanyu angry. But he is still young, so Yanyu can catch him in a short time.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Second uncle, I didn¡¯t provoke Han Mei,¡± Peng sng exined,¡±she provoked me, really.¡± She¡¯s like a firecracker, lighting up at the slightest touch. I¡¯m also very helpless! Besides, second uncle, how can you treat me like a child? Even Gu Ren is not even six years old!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu shouxin put on a fake smile and said, ¡± yes, I was born in ten months. I¡¯m not even six years old yet. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m treating you like a child, but on the way back, I¡¯ve observed your words and actions towards Yanyu, and it really isn¡¯t any better than ninren, who isn¡¯t even six. That¡¯s because you like pretty big Sisters. Don¡¯t tell me you like pretty little Sisters?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± Peng sng waved his hands in fear. second uncle, don¡¯t scare me. I do like pretty girls, but I¡¯m not a silly girl! Other than her glib tongue, she¡¯s not the kind of beauty I like. Second uncle, don¡¯t say anything. If old master finds out about this, he¡¯ll go and say a few words to old master Huo. Won¡¯t he be dragging Han Mei and I together? Second uncle, you can be a man, but you can¡¯t be such a couple.¡± Seeing him trying to cut ties with her, Cai Xiaolian was angry. Such a good little girl, you actually said that? ¡°Oh, really? If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s good.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Why? Why would second Shen say that?¡± Peng sng looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Sng, our two families have a good rtionship, and second aunt has always regarded you brothers as her own nephews, so second aunt has to say something to you here.¡± Cai Xiaolian sat up straight and stopped smiling. She said seriously, ¡± Yanyu and Xinxin are one year apart. One year, one year ends. At the end ofst year, she reached marriageable age and is a big girl now.¡± Peng sng didn¡¯t know what was going on. He still remembered that he had prepared aing-of-age ceremony for his silly sister. It was the spoils of war that he had snatched from Yunhai. In the end, it had been broken by that silly sister and she had evenughed at the things for being ugly. He was so angry. ¡°Big girl, it¡¯s time to talk about marriage. You¡¯re a grown man, why are you teasing her all day long?¡± Cai Xiaolian said slowly. Chapter 1826 - 1826 Sister han is getting married 1826 Sister han is getting married Peng sng opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but he couldn¡¯t. His shocked expression showed that he had never thought about this problem. He thought that he could bully his sister as he pleased, just like when she was young. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om How did she reach the marriageable age? Although he didn¡¯t want his old master and old master Huo to tie him and Han Mei together, he still felt ufortable when he heard that Han Mei had reached the marriageable age. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Cai Xiaolian continued, ¡± ¡°Ever since Junhao and Yanyu started ying with my children, we¡¯ve been writing to Yanyu¡¯s parents. When we were in quicksand country, Yanyu¡¯s parents sent a letter to us, asking us to ask if Yanyu has someone she likes. They showed Prime Minister Yanyu a young man in Jiangnan. He¡¯s quite a good young man, the type that Yanyu likes.¡± ¡°Yanyu¡¯s father has tested that young man¡¯s homework, and he has a chance of getting into the first ce. As you know, the Huo family has both sons and son-inw, and they¡¯re very educated. Misty rain definitely liked this type. That¡¯s why your second uncle saw that you were close to Yanyu and was angry with her, so he asked you toe over.¡± !! Peng sng suddenly felt that the words of the second aunt of the Gu family had taken away something from his heart. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he felt that it was very important, because his heart was in pain right now. Gu shouxin added from the side,¡±I¡¯ve watched Yanyu grow up from the age of ten. To me, Yanyu and Xinxin are the same.¡± So, you better behave yourself in the future and don¡¯t bother her, understand?¡± Peng sng pursed his lips, feeling a little wronged. He looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian with a pitiful look. second uncle, second aunt, little sister han probably doesn¡¯t like genteel men. You, third uncle and third aunt Huo can¡¯t just set her up like that. Gu shouxin smiled,¡±ah, marriage is a major matter. It¡¯s the words of the parents and the agreement of the matchmaker.¡± I don¡¯t know if Yanyu likes him or not, but as long as she doesn¡¯t have someone she likes in her heart, this rtionship can be slowly cultivated after they get married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cai Xiaolian also said. Back then, your second uncle and I didn¡¯t feel that we liked each other that much, but our parents have decided on the marriage, so how could we not agree? After we got married, our feelings for each other slowly grew. Originally, when I saw you and Yanyu bickering all the way here, I thought you two liked each other. But after hearing your disdainful words just now, I knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Yanyu¡¯s parents won¡¯t harm her, so why would they find her an unpresentable husband?¡± This time, Peng sng did not refute Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words. His heart was in a mess. He did not want to ept the fact that Huo Yanyu was about to get married. Anyway, it was very annoying. He couldn¡¯t remember what the Gu family¡¯s second uncle and second aunt said next, but he remembered one thing. His sister¡¯s parents had asked her to marry a student. They might meet again when they returned to kun city because third Madam Huo nned toe to kun city with the student. The student was here to visit second uncle Gu, the schr from two years ago. He got out of the car in a daze and returned to the camel. His big brother and second brother were talking to him again, but he had no idea what they were talking about. His mind was filled with thoughts of his sister getting married. There was less than a month before he would return to kun city. After he returned, he would be meeting a student with great potential who might be the next first ce. He would definitely be satisfied. Chapter 1827 - 1827 Can’t beat him to death 1827 Can¡¯t beat him to death Peng dng looked at his brother, who was obviously absent-minded. He was puzzled. Other than being angered by Huo Yanyu, this kid was very open-minded about other things. He had just gotten out of second uncle Gu¡¯s car. What was going on? Peng Eng spread out his hands and said, ¡± boss, even you, his own brother, don¡¯t know. I, his older cousin, can¡¯t know either. Lu Zheng looked at the two brothers who were speaking in riddles andughed. He had already heard Xinxin mention it before. This brat Peng sng deserved it! ¡­¡­ !! In the evening, the team found a Sand Cave and stopped to rest. Gu Xin and a few other girls ran to find Cai Xiaolian to talk to her. Along the way, because of the huge difference in temperature between morning and night, Cai Xiaolian was listless. The girls would spend time chatting with her every day. ¡°Second aunt seems to be in good spirits today.¡± Huo Yanyu noticed that Cai Xiaolian was different and chuckled. ¡°Thinking that we¡¯re almost home, I¡¯m naturally in a good mood. Besides, we¡¯ve been gone for almost half a month, so I¡¯m used to it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost home. I really miss home!¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Aiyo, sister Hui, look, Peng sng, that stinky brat, was scolded by Hanhan today, and he still hasn¡¯t recovered from it! I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Princess Jinghe mentioned Peng sng very naturally. Huo Yanyu looked over and wanted to exin, but he sanniang beat her to it. st year, the eldest mistress took a look at a girl for the fourth Minister. I remember that she was from the Lin Prefecture. Second aunt, is that true? ¡± He sanniang took over and then turned the conversation to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°I heard first Madam mention it. Sng had been mischievous since he was a child and was not as steady as a ¡®ze. Ordinary people could not control him. It just so happened that the southern border had be the Linzhou Prefecture, and the girls in the southern border were all very shrewish. The eldest mistress had found a man she liked. Last year, when Xinxin wasn¡¯t around, I was thinking about her and didn¡¯t ask so much!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Xin hugged Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm and leaned her head on her shoulder. ¡°I know, I know. I heard my mother mention it before.¡± Gu si suddenly said, ¡± my mother muttered that no matter how powerful the eldest Madam¡¯s daughter-inw is, she¡¯s not as powerful as her sister. Mother said that the girls in Lin city are better off there. They have a lot ofnd and no brothers. But mother also said that my father can earn morend for eldest sister, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid ofparison.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard sister-inw mention this before.¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Huo Yanyu discreetly and continued, ¡± she said that when Xinxin gets home, she will take sng to Lin city. As long as you don¡¯t mind sng, it¡¯s settled. I didn¡¯t carest year because of Xinxin, but when I go back this year, I have to apany first Madam to see that girl.¡± ¡°Silly, are you happy?¡± Gu yingxue asked with a smile as she held Huo Yanyu¡¯s arm. Everyone looked at Huo Yanyu. This girl¡¯s reaction was really different from what they had imagined! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Huo Yanyu came back to her senses and said with a natural expression, ¡± the girls in the Lin Prefecture are all tough. If Peng snges to provoke me in the future, I¡¯llin to his wife. I¡¯ll beat him to death! Hmph!¡± At first, he looked natural, but at the end, he seemed a little sad. However, her reaction was really out of everyone¡¯s expectations. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if their analysis was wrong. Was Peng sng a simple-minded man with a one-sided love? did a simple-minded man not have any feelings for Peng sng? The way he looked as if he couldn¡¯t wait for his wife to beat him up really didn¡¯t seem like he had any feelings for her! Chapter 1829 - 1829 Misinterpreting his meaning 1829 Misinterpreting his meaning n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Since Peng sng had said it out loud, his inner thoughts were much easier. He sat by the fire and exined his thoughts to them, ¡± ¡°I heard second uncle and second aunt say that third uncle Huo and the others have taken a fancy to a student and want Han Mei to marry him. However, how could a silly sister like a student! Besides, sister han has a bad temper and is a coward. Other than me, who can stand her? I¡¯ve known her since we were young, and their family¡¯s old master has a good rtionship with our family¡¯s old master. Han-Mei won¡¯t be wronged if she¡¯s with me. If it was someone else, it was really hard to say! So, I¡¯m doing this for sister Han¡¯s good.¡± Gu Hui clenched her fists and then loosened them. If this was not her man¡¯s younger brother, she would have punched him t! Lu Zheng was also speechless. With the way you speak, it would be a wonder if you could get a wife. Gu Xin was much more direct and started to speak up for her good friend, ¡± ¡°Peng sng, what do you mean? She was smart, beautiful, gentle, virtuous, skillful, and famous for her good temper! You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re the only man in the world, who wants you! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you¡¯re just an idiot. You¡¯re not good at literature, and you¡¯re not even ranked third in martial arts in your family. What are you so proud of? And you¡¯re despising us for being simple-minded? let me tell you, I¡¯m despising you on behalf of our simple-minded people!¡± She did not even address him as ¡®brother Peng Si¡¯ anymore, but directly called him ¡®Peng sng¡¯. It could be seen that Gu Xin was really infuriated by his words. Gu Hui nodded and said,¡±sng, give up!¡± You really won¡¯t be able to get a wife like this! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you!¡± Lu Zheng sighed and shook his head at Peng sng. Peng sng,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xin immediately stood up. big sis, brother Yuan Yuan, let¡¯s not waste time with this person. Let¡¯s go and sleep! Then, the three of them got up and left. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m oh oh oh¡± Peng sng felt wronged. He was speaking the truth! He was the only one who could treat Han Mei the best. He was willing to give all his good things to Han Mei. He couldn¡¯t stand others bullying Han Mei, and only he could bully her. How could that wretched girl Xinxin misinterpret his meaning? That night, Peng sng directly slept by the fire. Because he didn¡¯t sleep for long, he was listless again the next day. Everyone in the team noticed something. The two people, who were usually noisy at least three to five times a day, had been quiet since yesterday afternoon. They didn¡¯t even talk much. As for Peng sng and Huo Yanyu, they would also look at each other. When Peng sng looked at Huo Yanyu, he thought, Hmph, what¡¯s the point of being a student with a family of nerds? When Huo Yanyu looked at Peng sng, she thought, ¡± Hmph, you¡¯re a rich man in Lin city with thousands of acres of fertilend. You don¡¯t have any brothers. Peng sng, you¡¯re going to be a live-in son-inw and get bullied! Then, the two of them red at each other and turned their heads away. Cai Xiaolian looked at the two children from time to time and found the sparks in their eyes. She was in a good mood. Gu shouxin looked at his wife¡¯s excited look and shook his head helplessly. He had no choice. God had given him a wife, and he liked her very much. He could only pamper her. Two days passed like this. One day, a gust of wind suddenly blew. The camel and the horse were frightened and refused to move forward no matter how they were pulled. Fourth general Peng asked his men to check the water that was still in storage. After discussing with Gu shouxin on the map for a while, they decided to find a ce to stop for a day. They would continue their journey after the sandstorm had passed. The water storage was enough for two days, but there were still three days to go before they reached the next water source. Chapter 1831 - 1831 What kind of person do you want to marry 1831 What kind of person do you want to marry ¡°Aiyo!¡± Peng sng was just about to reply that he liked ying with her when he heard an ¡± oh no ¡± sound. He quickly looked over and saw that Huo Yanyu had fallen off the camel. He immediatelyughed out of habit. hahahaha, I¡¯ve never seen someone as cowardly as you. You can still fall from the camel. ¡°Pengng!¡± Huo Yanyu had just eaten a mouthful of sand. Hearing Peng sng¡¯s gloating voice, she shouted in anger. ¡°šG!¡±Peng sng got down from the camel and jogged over. let me take a look. Did you disfigure yourself? ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Yanyu pped his hand away and turned to leave. ¡°If you roll far away in this desert, you¡¯ll get lost, and if you get lost, you won¡¯t be able toe back. Can you bear to do that?¡± Peng sng pulled Huo Yanyu back. He was smiling cheekily but carefully, his heart beating faster. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to die, you annoying fellow! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes felt sore and she wanted to cry. Suddenly, the wind and sand got into Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes. She rubbed her eyes so hard that tears came out. Peng sng stood in front of her, shielding her from the sand. For some reason, he wanted to hug her. When he had this thought, he was so scared that he took a step back. ¡°Huo Yanyu, you¡¯re crying?¡± Peng sng saw that Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes were red and approached her in a panic. why are you crying when the sand got into your eyes? ¡± Come, I¡¯ll take you to the carriage, I¡¯ll give you a blow.¡± As he spoke, he was about to hold Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand. Huo Yanyu closed her eyes and let him hold her hand. This was the first time Peng sng had held Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand. The two of them walked aimlessly in the sandstorm for a while. They didn¡¯t even know where the camel had gone. After walking for a while, they realized that they had really lost their way. There was no sound around them. ¡°Peng sng, are you going in the wrong direction? I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anyone around.¡± Huo Yanyu closed her eyes tightly, trying to squeeze out some tears so that the sand would flow out along the way. I think they¡¯re going the wrong way. Let¡¯s change direction. Peng sng held Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand and turned around. As they walked, he said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m holding your hand. Even if we get lost, we¡¯ll get lost together. You came with second uncle and the others, but the road has been ttened by us. When we first came here, we also encountered sandstorms, and they will stop soon. Even if we are a little far from the team, it won¡¯t be too far. When the sandstorm stops, we will be able to see them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Huo Yanyu said. ¡°Hehe, is it because I¡¯m here? Your heart is very safe, and you¡¯ll have me with you no matter what you encounter, right?¡± Peng sng said with a smile. ¡°Shameless!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand twitched, but Peng sng held it tightly. Huo Yanyu stopped struggling. Since she could not see clearly now, she decided to let him hold her hand. When they returned to kun city, Peng sng would have to meet the girls in Lin city. They could not get along like this anymore! AI! ¡°Huo Yanyu, what kind of man do you want to marry?¡± After walking for a while, there were gradually sounds of people. Peng sng stopped and asked. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Huo Yanyu asked, confused. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Let¡¯s wait here until the sandstorm stops. I heard people¡¯s voices, so we¡¯re not far away. If we walk around randomly, we might go far again. Since there¡¯s nothing to do, let¡¯s just chat! I just want to know what kind of person you want to marry. You used to work for sister niannian and y with Xinxin sisi and Xie family¡¯s cousin. They all have their own sweetheart, so you should have one too.¡± Peng sng spoke to Huo Yanyu in a rare serious manner. Chapter 1832 - 1832 At least give a response 1832 At least give a response ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡± Huo Yanyu thought for a moment and asked,¡±what about you?¡± What kind of girl do you want to marry?¡± Peng sng didn¡¯t know if he had thought about it or not, but he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and replied happily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. In the past, I didn¡¯t know what kind of girl I wanted to marry and never thought about it. However, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past few days.¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster and her hands were sweating. She wanted to pull it out, but the other party refused to let go. Peng sng continued,¡±we¡¯re almost at the dng region. We¡¯ll reach kun city in two or three days.¡± I¡¯ve thought it through these few days. I actually have a girl I like and someone I want to marry.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Huo Yanyu pulled her hand back with all her might.¡±You already have a girl you like and someone you want to marry. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to hold me like this!¡± Peng sng held on tightly and did not let go. it¡¯s appropriate. Because I¡¯m holding onto the girl I like. I want to marry her. He would scold me since he was young, and when he grew up, not only would he scold me, but he would also beat me. But I like it when she scolds and hits me. I¡¯m willing to be scolded and hit for the rest of my life. As long as the girl I¡¯m holding is willing to hit and scold me for the rest of her life, I, Pengng, can y with her for the rest of my life.¡± For the first time in more than ten years of Huo Yanyu¡¯s life, she did not know how to deal with the situation in front of her. Her entire mind was in a daze. Peng sng shook Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand.¡±So, Huo Yanyu, are you willing? Marry me, don¡¯t marry anyone else. Perhaps I¡¯m not as knowledgeable as others, and my kung fu isn¡¯t the best, but I¡¯m definitely the person in this world who can endure your scolding and beating the most. Although you hit me and scolded me, I don¡¯t hate it or feel annoyed. On the contrary, I like it very much. If you don¡¯t hit or scold me one day, I¡¯ll be disappointed, I¡¯ll be sad, I¡¯ll be at a loss. Huo Yanyu, can you consider marrying me?¡± Huo Yanyu slowly opened her eyes. The wind and sand around her had died down. She looked at Peng sng¡¯s sincere face and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What if your mother doesn¡¯t like my type? You¡¯re from a family of generals, so only people like sister Huihui should be your daughter-inw.¡± Peng sngughed,¡±haven¡¯t you ever thought about what would happen if your father doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Your family has produced three prime ministers. As long as someone from the Huo family participates in the imperial examination, they will definitely get a ce in the top ranks.¡± Huo Yanyu was stunned. Peng sng raised his other hand and carefully pried open Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes. He moved closer and blew gently, blowing the sand out of them. Huo Yanyu blinked a few times. She really did not feel any more difort. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest son in the Peng family¡¯s first branch, and I¡¯m in the middle of the entire ranking in the Peng family,¡± Peng sng continued. I don¡¯t need a wife like my mother who can lead the Army, nor do I need a burden as heavy as big brother¡¯s. That¡¯s why I can apany you to eat, drink, and y until you¡¯re old. We¡¯ll y together for the rest of our lives. Huo Yanyu, please don¡¯t marry anyone else. Just marry me, okay?¡± Huo Yanyu pursed her lips. Just as she was about to speak, she saw that her surroundings had be clear. The sandstorm had also stopped. She saw Cai Xiaolian, Gu Xin, and the others looking in her direction. Her face turned red, and she shook off Peng sng and ran away. Peng sng was about to catch up when he realized that everyone seemed to be looking at them! No matter how thick-skinned he was, he was too embarrassed to chase after her under such circumstances. He scratched his head and looked at Huo Yanyu¡¯s back as he mumbled, ¡± ¡°At least give me a response!¡± Chapter 1833 - 1833 Eavesdropping 1833 Eavesdropping For the rest of the journey, the girls took the carriage instead of riding the camel. No one asked Huo Yanyu about her rtionship with Peng sng. Huo Yanyu wanted to say something but stopped herself. She wanted them to ask, but she was afraid that they would ask. If they asked, how was she going to answer? As for Peng sng, Huo Yanyu no longer acted alone. She either followed Gu Nian or pulled Gu Xin along. She was not going to be alone anyway. When she saw Peng snging over to talk to her, she quickly went back to the car to stay with Cai Xiaolian. In this way, after walking for almost ten days, the team could already see the snow mountains in the dng region. That Snow Mountain never melted and stood there. father, mother, I see the snow Mountain. Are we going to thenge Kingdom? ¡± Gu Xin said excitedly when she saw the snow Mountain. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om there¡¯s nong GE Kingdom now. It¡¯s the great Zhou, the greatng province! Gu shouxin corrected Gu Xin. yes, yes, there¡¯s no moreng GE Kingdom! Gu Xin quickly changed her words, ¡± father, mother, how much longer do we have to go? ¡± ¡°There are still two more days until we reach the town in the dng region. At that time, we can have a good night¡¯s rest in the inn. After walking for about six more days in the dng region, we¡¯ll be able to reach the Hun County in the kun region.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Mixed County?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up. She snapped her fingers, ¡± I know. It¡¯s the old mixed city, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the mixed city.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head.st year, mixed County was established. It¡¯s a County under kunzhou. The former mixed city was the county of mixed County. Two fishing viges were also established near the Kunhe River. There are also a few towns to the north and west. ¡°Waa! I wish I had a pair of wings so I could fly into the sky and look at Da Lang province and this mixed County!¡± Gu Xin held it with both hands and said longingly. ¡°To see the Empire you¡¯ve built for yourself?¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. hahahaha, sister, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not fighting for my own territory. The territory I¡¯m fighting for uncle Emperor is not the dng province or hun County, but the territory of great Zhou to the West of the dng province! Gu Xin said with pride. Gu Nian silently gave Gu Xin a thumbs up. That night, they were still camping outside. After they fell asleep, Gu Xin and Gu Hui realized that Huo Yanyu was not asleep. The girl had been tossing and turning for a long time. Perhaps she was afraid of disturbing them, so she got dressed and went out of the tent. Gu Xin and Gu Hui sat up as well. To their surprise, Princess Jinghe and Gu Nian were not asleep either. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to verify the results! The two of them had been holding it in for so many days, so they were going to chat for a long time! Should we eavesdrop?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to eavesdrop if we go as a group.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m the smallest, so I won¡¯t be easily discovered!¡± Gu si rmended himself. In the end, he arranged for Gu Xin and Gu si to eavesdrop. Gu Si was extremely excited. It had been many years since he had eavesdropped with his third sister, and he felt as if he had returned to his childhood. The two sisters put on their clothes and stuck their heads out. When they saw Peng sng and Huo Yanyu heading to the tents of the princes and princesses in the West, they quietly followed. ¡°Third sister, Hanhan must have thought that the people in the West couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, so she went there. These days, she had been out of her mind and didn¡¯t know that there were people in every ce in the Western Region who had learned the great Zhounguage all the way and could barely understand it! hahaha Yingluo, ¡± Gu si and Gu Xin held hands and whispered gloatingly. logo Chapter 1834 - 1834 Not even a little bit of sincerity 1834 Not even a little bit of sincerity Outside of he lianyi¡¯s tent, he had already blown out the oilmp before Peng sng and Huo Yanyu arrived. He stood there like a stone statue. After a while, the curtain of his tent was opened, and two little girls sneaked in. ¡°Shh!¡± Helian Yi took out the night-luminescent Pearl and ced it in front of him, his back facing Peng sng and Huo Yanyu outside the tent. ¡°Ah, he lianyi, you¡¯ve also noticed?¡± Gu Xin said in an extremely low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t talk,e over!¡± He lianyi said in a low voice. He then put away the night-luminescent Pearl and moved to the other side. He lianyi¡¯s position was the best ce to eavesdrop. The three of them squatted down and listened to the two people outside. At first, Gu si listened attentively, but she soon realized that Prince Gotz seemed to visit her third sister from time to time. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, it was dark inside the tent, and there was only a faint light from outside, so she was not sure. Outside the tent, Peng sng and Huo Yanyu stood facing each other awkwardly. ¡°Why are you by the side of goz¡¯s tent?¡± Huo Yanyu was the first to speak, breaking the strange silence. ¡°Eh? Is this Gotz¡¯s side?¡± Peng sng was taken aback, only to realize that this was indeed the territory where Gaozi had set up his camp. ¡°Pfft!¡± Huo Yanyuughed, and her entire body rxed. why are you so silly? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re silly, and I¡¯m silly. Aren¡¯t we a perfect match?¡± Peng sng scratched his head. These sweet nothings were said so well. Gu Xin and Gu si, who were eavesdropping, were stunned. Fourth brother Peng actually had this side to him! ¡°Bah!¡± Huo Yanyu spat at him. you¡¯re getting more and more muddleheaded! ¡°Brother ah Yuan told me that I can¡¯t be shameless in front of the girl I like.¡± Peng sng answered very honestly. then, I think he¡¯s quite shameless in front of Xinxin! Huo Yanyu said. ¡°Oh, really? Then it¡¯s probably because Xinxin is stupid and you¡¯re slightly smarter, so you need me to be shameless.¡± Peng sng said in all seriousness. Gu Xin was speechless. Peng sng and Huo Sihan, you two are done for. You talked bad about me and brother Yuanyuan behind our backs. Let¡¯s see how we¡¯ll deal with you two when we get back. ¡°Hey, what are you trying to say in the middle of the night?¡± When Huo Yanyu saw a group of goz¡¯s patrol soldiers passing by, she went straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t give me a response that day. Do you want to marry me?¡± Peng sng asked directly, no longer nervous. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re not sincere at all.¡± Huo Yanyu was a little unhappy. She thought of the conversation between Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui and frowned. then let me ask you, what if your mother wants to find a partner for you when you return to kun city? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll ask big brother to write a letter to grandfather tomorrow and ask him to propose marriage to Grandpa Huo. I¡¯ll ask my father to find an acquaintance in Jiangnan to be a matchmaker and go to your parents. When we arrive at kun city, this matter will be settled. However, the premise was that you had to be willing. Only if you were willing would I dare to do this. Because if you don¡¯t like me, if you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll harm you. If my grandfather tells Grandpa Huo about this, they¡¯ll argue, but they¡¯ll definitely make a decision. If you¡¯re not willing, then I¡¯ll be forcing you. So, Huo Yanyu, I want to ask if you¡¯re willing to do it. ¡± Peng sng said with sincerity. ¡°What if the person your mother wants to marry is a girl from the Lin Prefecture? She¡¯s the kind of hot and fierce beauty that you like.¡± Huo Yanyu asked. Chapter 1835 - 1835 Detecting 1835 Detecting ¡°The Lin Prefecture used to be the southern border, so what if the girls there are tough and fierce? Can shepare to the little sister of our great Zhou¡¯s little prodigy? She¡¯s beautiful, spicy, and well-educated. That¡¯s what I like!¡± Peng sngughed. Huo Yanyu, tell me, are you willing? ¡± Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, alright? I, Pengng, want you. I want you to be fierce, I want you to be beautiful, I want you to be eloquent, I want you to scold me without vulgarities. From the age of eight to the age of eighteen, it¡¯s been ten years. You¡¯re the only girl in my heart. Do you see me ying with others? Look at all the pretty girls around you, do you think I¡¯m teasing them? I only y with you, I only tease you, I only like to see youugh, cry, be angry and be confused!¡± ¡°Huo Yanyu, don¡¯t just talk about what kind of partner my mother is going to find me. What about you? If your mother finds you a gentle, humble, and Jade-like gentleman, will you ignore me?¡± Peng sng felt wronged as he spoke. Gu Xin and Gu si rubbed their arms. Tsk, they were getting goosebumps! ¡°It¡¯s not like my mother didn¡¯t find one for me. If I wanted to, I would¡¯ve already taken a fancy to her. ¡± Huo Yanyu frowned. N?v(el)B\\jnn She felt that the two of them had been tricked. In the past, eldest Madam Peng had never been in a hurry to find a partner for brother Peng. At that time, brother Peng was already 20 years old. If sister Hui had not appeared, brother Peng would probably still be single. So, why was eldest Madam Peng so eager for her youngest son? Peng sng was only 18 years old, which waspletely against the Peng family¡¯s rule of getting married at 20! Also, wasn¡¯t Grandpa Peng the one who wanted the Peng family¡¯s sons to get married quickly? Eldest Madam Peng did not worry about this. It had to be said that the young prodigy, who was not troubled by rtionships, immediately understood the key point. She looked at Peng sng and asked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone about my mother finding me a partner. How do you know so much?¡± Peng sng pouted. Huo Yanyu looked at his expression and guessed that she must have guessed right. She asked, ¡± ¡°Did you hear something on the way here? Who said that my mother was going to find me a partner? Is it big sister Huihui or big sister Zhen?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si shook their heads. silly, you¡¯re smart, we¡¯ll take it from you. But you¡¯re wrong. You probably didn¡¯t expect it to be from father and mother (second uncle and second aunt). Peng sng pursed his lips. Auntie Huo told second aunt Gu about it. Second aunt Gu told me not to bully you. You¡¯re a grown woman now. Huo Yanyu smacked her head. It was her second uncle and second aunt. Why were they acting like children? then, after hearing what they said, do you think that you don¡¯t want me to get married? you won¡¯t be happy if I get married? ¡± Peng sng nodded his head. ¡°Then, will you continue to bully me even if second aunt doesn¡¯t scold you?¡± Huo Yanyu asked. Peng sng nodded his head honestly. Brother Yuan said that this is called not knowing when you love someone. I¡¯m the kind of person who¡¯s a little silly, and because we¡¯re close, I can¡¯t figure out my own feelings unless something happens!¡± Huo Yanyu gave Peng sng a kick. Peng sng was caught off guard and was kicked in the knee. He cried out in pain,¡±Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Huo Yanyu grabbed his hand and pointed to the tent next to them. Peng sng didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he was still very happy to be held by Huo Yanyu, so he followed her obediently. Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t hear the conversation outside, but they could see the two of them holding hands. They immediately understood what Huo Yanyu wanted to do and asked he lianyi in unison, ¡± ¡°Is there a ce to hide?¡± Chapter 1836 - 1836 Chapter 1836-losing the competition 1836 Chapter 1836-losing thepetition ¡°There¡¯s no time to hide,¡± Helian Yi pointed at the tent¡¯s entrance. Sure enough, when the curtain was opened, Huo Yanyu held a fire starter in one hand and held Peng sng¡¯s hand in the other. She walked straight to the middle of the tent and lit the oilmp. She looked around and said with a smile,¡±Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, what are you doing in Prince Helian¡¯s tent in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other and then turned to Huo Yanyu. They smiled foolishly without saying a word. Even if Peng sng was a little careless, he wasn¡¯t really stupid. By now, he hadpletely understood. He pointed at the two young girls. great! Second uncle and second aunt Gu are actually colluding with you! Gu Xin: ¡± fourth brother Peng, don¡¯t say that. If it wasn¡¯t for us, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to steal that silly girl¡¯s heart so quickly and turn her into a daring girl. ¡°What?¡± Peng sng asked. Gu si replied,¡¯yes, silly. Fourth brother Peng, you¡¯re so silly. If it wasn¡¯t for my second uncle, second aunt, and US, would you have been able to confess your feelings to that simple-minded man so quickly? Can you be led by such a simple-minded person so gently?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯it was! My brother Yuan Yuan taught you how to win the heart of the girl you like, but you turned around and said that brother Yuan Yuan and I were too stupid and shameless. Is there anyone who would burn bridges after crossing the river like you?¡± Gu si nodded,¡¯yes, yes, fourth brother Peng, you¡¯re so boring! I¡¯m going to find my brother when I get back. Huo Wantong won¡¯t let you take his sister away so easily.¡± The two sisters kept talking, making Peng sng forget his original intention. He wanted to talk about them, but he was talked about instead. Huo Yanyu looked at Peng sng in disdain, then looked at Gu Xin and Gu si. She grabbed Peng sng¡¯s hand and waved it in the air.¡±Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, this is what you wanted to see! Anyway, Ipeted with Yiyi and I won! Let¡¯s go and find Yiyi!¡± Peng sng: ¡°? ¡± Apetition? what the hell? Having dealt with Peng Eng for more than half a year, Helian Yi was surrounded by many great Zhou soldiers. He could now understand what they were talking about, so he also followed them to watch the show. Coincidentally, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Peng ze, and Peng Eng were also not far away from he lianyi¡¯s tent. They seemed to have seen the scene, but they did not hear it. ¡°Second brother, which stage are you at with younger cousin Xie?¡± Peng sng asked Peng Eng quietly. ¡°What?¡± Peng Eng didn¡¯t think that he was involved in this and was stunned for a moment. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Have you expressed your feelings to younger cousin sister Xie like I did? I¡¯m not stupid. I canpletely see that you¡¯re interested in younger cousin sister Xie.¡± Peng Eng said smugly. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze looked at Peng sng like he was an idiot.¡¯You¡¯re not stupid?¡¯ He had been fooling around with the girl for a few years, but he still didn¡¯t realize what he was thinking. If this wasn¡¯t stupid, what was? hehe, hehe, ¡± Peng Engughed and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already written a letter back to kun city to ask grandfather and uncle to prepare for me. I¡¯ve asked aunt and mother to go to seventh aunt to propose marriage. Of course, this was definitely confirmed by Yi Yi. So, sng, you¡¯re going to have a second sister-inw soon.¡± Seventh aunt was Xie Zhiyi¡¯s mother. Before she got married, she was the seventh daughter in the family. The Peng family was not separated. Other than old master Peng¡¯s family, the rest of the family was ranked by the entire family. Peng sng could hear the mockery and disdain in his second brother¡¯s words. He subconsciously looked at Huo Yanyu. My God, Han Mei lost thepetition. In the next few days, will I be mercilessly scolded by Han Mei? Chapter 1837 - 1837 Work hard 1837 Work hard ¡°So, I¡¯ve lost this match?¡± Huo Yanyu said gloomily as she watched Xie Zhiyi walk out of the tent with the others. ¡°Hahaha, silly, you didn¡¯t lose. You won. At least, you¡¯ve seen through your heart, right?¡± Xie Zhiyiughed. ¡°Pengng! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Huo Yanyu turned around and red at Peng sng. tsk, I say, sister han, how can you me me for this? I was so angry. Peng sng subconsciously wanted to start his usual bickering mode. Under Huo Yanyu¡¯s re, the girls ¡®arms folded, and his brothers¡¯ resentful looks, he was afraid. Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for being slow to react. It¡¯s my fault for being so angry. It¡¯s my fault for being stupid. Don¡¯t be angry, or should I quickly write a letter back?¡± After a pause, Peng sng added, ¡± or, I can go back and make a scene. We can get married first, and second brother can get marriedter. That way, we¡¯ll win! ¡°Who? who wants to marry you?¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s face turned red. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Peng sng, as expected of you. You can evenpete in this? After Peng Eng finishedughing, he said, ¡± the elders must follow the rules. Sng, my good little brother. Don¡¯t worry. Grandfather won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m sure uncle won¡¯t either. So, you should take a break!¡± The crowdughed again. &Nbsp; ¡± no one¡¯s sleeping yet, ¡± Lu Zheng suddenly said, ¡± and we¡¯re not feeling sleepy anymore. We¡¯re already in the dng region. Why don¡¯t we have a drink or two? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was the first to agree,¡¯sure, sure! Let¡¯s drink two cups!¡± ¡°Our Xinxin has be a little drunkard!¡± Gu Nian knocked her on the head. Everyone went to the fire together. Lu Zheng went to look for yingshi Yuding. After a while, the group of merchants ¡®attendants brought over wine. They were all small jars, and each person was given a jar. Cheng huaijin was also called over. Princess Sarlin went to call her big and third brothers over as well. She was too young to drink, but her brothers could. Furthermore, the big brothers and sisters of the Zhou Dynasty were so happy! Everyone had arrived, and a group of young men and women surrounded the fire. Everyone drank and chatted happily, and when they talked about happy things, they would even sing a song loudly. Cai Xiaolian was woken up by this group of people and poked Gu shouxin beside her. ¡°Sng and Yanyu are together?¡± Gu shouxin turned around, hugged Cai Xiaolian, and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Yes, Madam¡¯s brilliant n. The two children are together.¡± Cai Xiaolian gently pushed him. you¡¯re not serious, old man. There are a bunch of children outside! Gu shouxinughed in a low voice and said,¡±what is Madam thinking?¡± Your husband only gave you a kiss, how is that indecent! Moreover, it¡¯s not like Madam doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m not old.¡± Cai Xiaolian gave him a p. This person was getting more and more indecent. Gu shouxin grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. ¡°Madam, we only have niannian Xinxin and three boys, isn¡¯t that a little too little? We haven¡¯t been working hard in the past year. Why don¡¯t we try harder?¡± Cai Xiaolian stopped him. don¡¯t. We¡¯ve been on the road for more than a month. I haven¡¯t even had a good bath. I don¡¯t want to. ¡°Then, does it mean that we can work hard after we go home and wash up?¡± Gu shouxin chuckled. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cai Xiaolian struggled to turn over, but she couldn¡¯t break free. second brother Gu, let me go. Gu shouxin released her, and when Cai Xiaolian turned around with her back to him, he hugged her again. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s just hug each other to sleep.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt her ears turn red. This man was almost forty years old, but why was he acting like a little kid? Chapter 1839 - 1839 I’m back 1839 I¡¯m back Gu Ren was holding dugu Mingyue¡¯s hand as he went shopping. His child¡¯s body had the soul of an adult, and he was not far from the inn. There were great Zhou soldiers around, and he had a token on him. He was not afraid of ying the game. Therefore, he, who was six years old, dared to hold the hand of the four-year-old dugu Mingyue and go shopping. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew. Gu Ren blocked dugu Mingyue behind him. He could not help but frown when he saw the person in front of him. ¡°Endure!¡± Gu Xin shouted happily. Then, she squatted down and hugged Gu Ren. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Dugu Mingyue was stunned for a moment before she hit Gu Xin in anger. Gu Xin¡¯s ident happened the year beforest. There were only four months left until two years. Dugu Mingyue didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Gu Xin anymore, so she didn¡¯t recognize her. She thought that some bad guy was trying to take her cousin Ren away. She knew that cousin Ren was good-looking. If she liked him, others would definitely like him too. She had secretly told herself to protect cousin Ren. How could she let the bad guys take cousin Ren away? In the end, she was picked up by Lu Zheng after two hits. Lu Zheng grabbed dugu Mingyue¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Little Ming Yue, this is your third cousin. Don¡¯t you recognize her? She used to carry you when you were young.¡± Dugu Mingyue wanted to curse, but she shut up when she saw Lu Zheng. Wow, this uncle is quite good-looking! She thought to herself as she muttered. Lu Zheng¡¯s face was full of ck lines. How am I an uncle? I¡¯m your cousin-inw! This stinky kid. Gu Xin picked Gu Ren up and turned around before putting him down. wow, kid, you¡¯ve gotten so much heavier. My arms are soft from holding you! ¡°Third sister, why do you look like this?¡± Gu Ren looked dejected. My white moonlight female lead, you¡¯re not white at all, my heart hurts so much! Gu Xin poked Gu Ren¡¯s head,¡¯what are you saying? I¡¯m the number one beauty in the West, what do you mean by ¡®looks like this¡¯? Don¡¯t you know how to appreciate it?¡± Gu Ren heaved a heavy sigh. third sister, after we get home, ask second sister to get some whitening cream. She¡¯s more beautiful when she¡¯s white and clean. ¡°Third sister, no one will like you if you¡¯re not fair and clean. You won¡¯t be able to get married.¡± Gu Xin smiled and pinched Gu Ren¡¯s toot face, ¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll be an olddy at home. My younger brothers will take care of me. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Lu Zheng kicked Gu Ren,¡±you little brat, don¡¯t you know how to talk?¡± Your third sister is beautiful no matter what, how can she not be married off? You won¡¯t be able to get a wife if you keep being so picky and sharp-tongued!¡± Gu Ren facepalmed. Sigh, forget it, forget it. This world had already started to copse. The male and female leads had their own interests, and they were no longer under his control. However, it still hurt. ¡°Aiya! Little Xinxin!¡± At this moment, Queen Dugu, who was nning to take her aunt and uncle out shopping, ran over to Gu Xin and gave her a Big Bear hug. oh my, my little Xinxin has grown taller and more handsome! I don¡¯t even dare to acknowledge my aunt!¡± ¡°Aunt Ling!¡± Gu Xin giggled as she looked at Queen Dugu, who looked exactly like the king of quicksand. She felt very close to her. ¡°Xinxin.¡± At this moment, Gu Xin heard a voice that she had been missing for the past year. Her eyes turned sour and tears started to fall. She looked over. Not far away, a kind old man and an olddy who never smiled were looking at her. She jogged over, pursed her lips, and sniffled. Her voice was a little aggrieved, but it was also happy and excited.¡±Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯m back.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1840 - 1840 I want to eat good food too 1840 I want to eat good food too Grandma Gu took a step forward and hugged Gu Xin. The moment she leaned against her grandmother, the familiar fragrance of orchids assailed her nostrils. Gu Xin could not help but burst into tears. Her face was covered in tears and snot, and even her shoulders were covered in them. Gu Ren could not bear to watch. How had his female lead been taught by his second uncle, second aunt, and Gu Nian to this extent? They were on the streets. She didn¡¯t care about her image at all. She was already sixteen years old. She should be gentle and generous and shouldn¡¯t be crying. AI! Hearing her granddaughter¡¯s cries, grandma Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as well. She patted Gu Xin¡¯s back gently. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandpa Gu was standing beside grandma Gu. Facing his children and grandchildren, the corners of his mouth were raised as he reached out to Pat Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Good child, cry. You¡¯re back. Grandpa and Grandma are here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Cry as much as you want.¡± Gu Xin really cried even louder. She didn¡¯t care where she was or how many people were watching her. She had her grandparents here anyway. Her grandparents could protect her with force, and her grandfather wouldn¡¯t let her be bullied. ¡°Aiyo, my little Xinxin, why are you crying? Did you heal her?¡± At this time, uncle Gu, who was dressed like a busy farmer, rushed over. There was mud on the leg of his trousers. When he came closer to take a look, he saw that Xinxin had grown taller. Xinxin was crying, so he stopped. mother, what are you doing? ¡± Xinxin didn¡¯t run out to y by herself. The child just came back and you¡¯re already teaching her a lesson?¡± Gu Xin, who was crying happily, was stunned. Grandpa Gu looked at his eldest son helplessly. This ¡­ This kid always ruined the atmosphere. But it was good. Xinxin¡¯s return was like a Wanderer returning home. He should be happy. Yes, he should be happy. Queen Dugu: ¡± haha, as expected. This is what happens when my cousin appears. This kid shouldn¡¯t be so tall. He must have been beaten up by my aunt when he was young. I guess my aunt didn¡¯t beat him up too hard. ¡°I just came back from the fields and heard that you came. I didn¡¯t have time to change my clothes and those people didn¡¯t make it clear. They only said that father, mother and big cousin you came but didn¡¯t say that Xinxin also came back. If I had known that Xinxin was back, I would have changed my clothes. There¡¯s still mud on my body!¡± Uncle Gu said unhappily. ¡°Uncle, hehe, uncle, I¡¯m back!¡± Seeing that uncle Gu was unable to cry, Gu Xin wiped her tears away andughed foolishly. ¡°Come back! You still know toe back!¡± Uncle Gu walked forward and knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± you little brat, you¡¯ve been away for almost two years. You¡¯ve grown taller and darker. You¡¯re so ugly. As she spoke, she pulled Gu Xin to her side and turned to look at grandma Gu with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve taught this stinky girl a lesson for you. Don¡¯t hit her anymore. She knows her mistake. Hehehehehe.¡± Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son in disdain and sneered. ¡°Hehe!¡± She then looked at Lu Zheng, who was carrying dugu Mingyue, and nodded after sizing him up. Lu Zheng put dugu Mingyue down and saluted, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, grandma, uncle.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. He looked at Lu Zheng with admiration. well, Yuan, you¡¯ve lost weight. When we go back, Grandpa will get someone to make you some delicious food to nourish your body. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Lu Zheng smiled happily. Gu Xin was jealous as she tugged at Grandpa Gu¡¯s sleeve, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can tell that brother Yuan Yuan has lost weight and you¡¯re making good food for him. What about me? I¡¯ve lost weight too, I want to eat good food.¡± Chapter 1842 - 1842 Crying is contagious 1842 Crying is contagious Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Big drops of tears rolled down his face. How could he not see the sincerity of the Gu family? They treated big brother Yun as their own child and raised him to be fair and chubby. The Gu brothers had nannies and maidservants, and so did big brother Yun. Brother Yun¡¯s clothes and silver bangle were the same as the children of the Gu family. When he came in, the children were ying on the carpet as if they were all children of the Gu family. All the unpleasantness in her heart disappeared at this moment. The past was in the past. A living person should live well, live in the present, and live every moment well. Big brother Yun reached out his chubby hand to wipe Cheng huaijin¡¯s tears. ¡°Father, don¡¯t cry. A man shouldn¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Grandpa and Grandma Gu gratefully. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. Grandfather Gu took out a piece of Jade and gave it to Cheng huaijin. Xiao Jin, this is a piece of Jade that someone from the South Region gave me two years ago. I made ten pieces and gave one to en ¡®Zi, Ren¡¯ Ren, Xiao Qi, and the rest of the brothers. You have one too. This is also a meeting gift from grandfather and grandmother. Cheng huaijin was a little hesitant. Gu Xin pushed him,¡¯brother, I¡¯m already calling you brother. You¡¯re the brother who¡¯s going to send me off to get married behind my back.¡± Cheng huaijin took a deep breath and epted the jade pendant. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± ¡­¡­ Although this was only within the borders of dng province, she was already back in the great Zhou Dynasty. Her grandparents, parents, uncles, and siblings were all by her side. Gu Xin could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep. She had a dream that night. N?v(el)B\\jnn In the dream, she was wearing a bright red wedding dress and sitting on the bed in a bright room with a red veil over her head. She was waiting for the groom to arrive. She had never been married before, but she had seen other people get married before. This step was to wait for the groom toe. She waited and waited. In her dream, she was anxious. Knowing that she was dreaming, she was also anxious. Why is the groom not here yet? Why is Lu Zheng not here yet? Lu Zheng? Oh, right. Lu Zheng was her brother Yuan Yuan. After waiting for a long, long time, finally, someone came into this spacious room. Lu Zheng, who was dressed in a wedding dress, had a face as clear as Jade and as beautiful as a painting, appeared. The person in the dream did not know, but Gu Xin, who was peeking into her dream, could see it. Wow, brother Yuanyuan is so good-looking! I¡¯ve never seen such a good-looking brother Yuanyuan! Gu Xin was waiting for him to take off her veil. She wanted to let herself see in her dream what a handsome man she had married! Unfortunately, she waited and waited, but the Lu Zheng in her dream did not move. He just stood by the bed and looked at the person on the bed. ¡°Hurry up! Jie ya! Achoo!¡± Gu Xin woke up and felt an itch on her nose. When he opened his eyes, he realized that such a beautiful dream was gone. Eh, why do I suddenly feel like something is pressing down on me? She looked at the bed of children. With Gu Ren as the leader and dugu Mingyue as the assistant, the Gu family¡¯s little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten, little eleven, little twelve, and Brother Yun ¡®er, who were all on the same bed. Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue were still holding onto the green foxtail. Gu Xin sat up immediately and flipped the three babies over. She was having a headache. Dugu Mingyue chuckled. third cousin, you¡¯ve kicked over little eleven and twelve. They¡¯re the ones who cry the most. Just wait for your headache! Gu Ren alsoughed gloatingly. Then, he pulled dugu Mingyue out of bed, put on his shoes, and ran away. ¡°Waa! Third sister kicked me!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± One by one, they started crying. In the end, all seven of them started crying. Crying was contagious. Chapter 1844 - 1844 Chapter 1844-complaint 1844 Chapter 1844int ¡°There¡¯s almost no one in kun city who doesn¡¯t know them. That¡¯s why Grandpa and Grandma are very assured that they can go out together! All the children in kun city, from the age of eight to three, recognized them as their bosses. A bunch of kids go around bullying people every day, and the ones who get bullied the most are those students who think they¡¯re above others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be starting school this year. However, I also came out in the first month of the lunar year, so I don¡¯t know the situation in kun city. In the past, the people in the city all thought of us sisters, but now it¡¯s great, they all talk about sixth young master Gu and Princess Ming Yue.¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment,¡¯Wanwan and them are so powerful? He¡¯s the king of children in kun city!¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? Ever since third sister went to the West, second sister and Han Shu went to the capital, and Xue ¡®er went to Lin city from time to time. There are no more girls in the Peng family, so I¡¯m the only one left at home. I can¡¯t y with them, and the adults are all thinking about you. These two little ones are even more unscrupulous.st year during the new year, I brought a group of children and caught a thief. The man from that family sent a lot of meat to our house and even to the goddess¡¯s aunt. They don¡¯t harm the people of kun city, but they have deep malice towards the foreign students!¡± Gu yingxue understood Gu Ren better and exined to the two sisters,¡±Ren Ren might be thinking that he¡¯s about to enter the school, so he¡¯s giving the foreign students a warning.¡± Gu si retorted,¡¯foreign students are almost all over ten years old! Ninninninja is in the elementary ss.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. no, no, no. Our Ren Ren is on par with Huo wintong. He¡¯s also very proud. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before he doesn¡¯t need to enter the beginner ss. Father is back, so I¡¯ll definitely be forced to study hard. Maybe he wants to create the youngest top schr in the history of our Gu family.¡± Gu yingxue silently praised her. The female lead was indeed the female lead. She had really guessed it. Second uncle Gu really thought so. Dopey Gu was a fast learner, and with his second uncle¡¯s supervision, he might really be able to create the youngest schr that no one had ever done before. Gu Ren was Gu SI¡¯s younger brother. When she heard Gu Xin say this, she was quite proud. But when she thought of Gu Ren¡¯s personality, Gu si broke out in a cold sweat. She wondered how her second uncle was going to punish this guy. When they arrived at the kitchen, Cheng huaijin was indeed feeding Brother Yun egg custard. The other younger members of the Gu family were also being fed by the nanny. As soon as Gu yingxue entered, she ran towards the uncle and nephew. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other and saw anotheryer of meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Third sister is bad, kick me!¡± This time, Gu Xiaoshi stopped eating the egg custard and began toin. ¡°Kick me!¡± ¡°Kick me!¡± Gu Shiyi and Gu Shier chimed in. They were all looking at Grandpa Gu, who was standing by the chopping board. It was obvious that they wereining. Gu Xin was amused. She walked over and pinched her little face. ¡°I¡¯ll kick you guys, so what? I¡¯m the bad third sister, Hmph! You evenined to Grandpa. Grandpa likes me the most, so he won¡¯t help you!¡± Gu Xiaoshi blinked his big eyes and looked at his grandfather. As expected, his grandfather had no intention of helping him. He pouted and began to cry again. Then, the scene from this morning yed out again, and the children started crying. Big brother Yun was eating the egg custard obediently, but when he saw everyone crying, he stopped eating and started crying too.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1845 - 1845 Chapter 1845-up to you 1845 Chapter 1845-up to you Gu Xin¡¯s head started to hurt again. She told herself that she would only have two children at most in the future. Any more and it would be too scary. Fortunately, her brother Yuanyuan only had one sister and no other brothers. Otherwise, even if she had two children, it would be troublesome if the others had a few more! Once again, she felt that it was fun to have more children, but it was not fun. Grandpa Gu was used to such scenes. Before Gu Xin came back, Gu Ren and little Ming Yue loved to y with the children. They would always run away after the children cried. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was full of admiration when she saw her grandfather coaxing the children one by one in no time. Seeing her stunned expression, Gu Nianughed. Xinxin, you don¡¯t know this, but no matter if it¡¯s our family¡¯s children or other families ¡®children, they smile like fools when they see our Grandpa. Gu Xin,¡¯I know! In the past, it was the same in the vige. Children who were not even one year old would smile when they saw their grandfathers. Everyone said that grandfathers had a long life!¡± all children like to see smiling faces, ¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. if you smile at him, he¡¯ll naturally smile back at you. Gu si shook his head. no, no, no. That¡¯s not it! They onlyughed when their grandfather was a good-looking old man. If you ask them to go to those old drunkards and sloppy old grandpas, do you think they¡¯llugh or cry? Grandpa is the most handsome old man I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu si. yo! Little sister sisi knows how to say sweet words now! ¡°What are you saying? Was this a trick? I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯yes, it¡¯s the truth! Third sister, do you dare to say that our Grandpa is not the most handsome old grandpa?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m wrong. Grandpa is the best looking old grandpa!¡± hahahaha! Grandpa Guughed and stroked his beard. you girls are here to make fun of me? ¡± You¡¯re already old, what¡¯s the point of saying that you¡¯re the most beautiful?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not wrong.¡± Just then, grandma Gu walked in. brother Chuan, you¡¯re the prettiest. When you¡¯re young, you¡¯re the best looking young man. When you¡¯re middle-aged, you¡¯re the best looking uncle. When you¡¯re old, you¡¯re the best looking Grandpa!¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s face turned red when he heard this. Gu Xin and Gu si felt like they were being fed dog food again. Gu Xin felt like she couldn¡¯t eat breakfast anymore. Now that she was back with her grandparents, she wouldn¡¯t be hungry! With the three girls gathered together, Gu Xin and Gu si were Gu Nian¡¯s assistants, Gu Nian was the head chef, and Grandpa and Grandma Gu were chatting in the kitchen. It was as if they had returned to the days in the old house at the crossroads Vige. Cheng huaijin and Gu yingxue yed with Brother Yun and the others for a while. When they reached the door and saw the harmonious atmosphere inside, they didn¡¯t want to disturb them and turned to leave. When they arrived at the garden, the little ones were having fun, so it was not convenient for the two of them to join in. big brother Jin, are you leaving with the Western diplomatic mission, or are you leaving with us? ¡± Gu yingxue tilted her head and asked Cheng huaijin. ¡°With my grandparents and second uncle. They would first go to kun city, then to Qing Province. My Royal father will go to the capital with the diplomatic mission first. I will go after I have buried Xiao Yu.¡± Cheng huaijin turned to look at Gu yingxue. ¡°Can I go with you to Qing Province?¡± Gu yingxue asked softly. Seeing Cheng huaijin look over again, she promised carefully, ¡± I just want to see my sister¡¯s burial. I won¡¯t follow brother Xiaojin to the capital, I promise. Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and looked deeply at Gu yingxue before shifting his gaze. ¡°As you wish.¡± Chapter 1848 - 1848 Chapter 1848-toast 1848 Chapter 1848-toast Just like before, Yang Shi hugged Gu Xin gently and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. N?v(el)B\\jnn Fourth uncle Gu was the most reserved of the four Gu brothers. When he saw his nieceing back, he didn¡¯t say much, but you could see the happiness on his face. After the small talk, they sat down to eat. Only Cheng huaijin and Princess Sarlin had never been to the Gu residence. The others were all old acquaintances of the Gu family. Cheng huaijin was a child recognized by the Gu family, and Princess Sarlin was curious about everything about the great Zhou Dynasty, so the two of them were not at all restrained. Cheng huaijin had tasted authentic great Zhou¡¯s delicacies that he had not tasted for a long time. He also drank the strong liquor that Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng often told him about his second uncle. He was very satisfied. As for Princess Sarlin, she was too happy. She even wanted to be the daughter or daughter-inw of the Gu family. These things were really delicious, and she couldn¡¯t bear to leave! She couldn¡¯t be a daughter, but what about a wife? She looked at the serious and unsmiling Gu en and sighed in her heart. Then, she looked at Gu Ren who was feeding the little princess and continued to sigh. As for the little brothers of the Gu family who were being fed by their nanny, forget it, she did not need to look at them! Gu Xin was 16 years old this year. Uncle Gu was in a good mood and asked her to drink, ¡± ¡°Come,e,e, little Xinxin, you¡¯re someone who can raise a thousand soldiers, what can you do without drinking? I¡¯ll teach you how to drink!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t object to it, but she was only allowed to drink three sses. After grumbling for a long time, uncle Gu fell silent after being red at by grandma Gu. Gu Xin poured herself a ss of wine. First, she toasted the elders in the family, then to her brothers and sisters. Finally, she walked to Cheng huaijin with the ss of wine. ¡°Brother, this is for you. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the older brother still remembered the younger sister and saved her, who knew what kind of danger the younger sister would have encountered. Brother, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I will only say this once more. Today, I will invite my family to bear witness. From now on, I, Gu Xin, will be Cheng huaijin¡¯s biological sister. Let¡¯s drink first!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she raised her head and finished her drink. Cheng huaijin was not a long-winded person. Since Gu Xin drank it so readily, and the Gu family was good to Brother Yun, they were also good to him. No matter how much he said, it would seem like they were acting distant. He picked up the ss and drank it. After Cheng huaijin drank it, uncle Gu didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and pulled him to his side. ¡°This is the eldest son that little Xinxin tricked for second brother, my big nephew. Come,e,e, little Xinxin drank three cups. Big nephew, you can¡¯t possibly only drink three cups! Come and drink with first uncle and fourth uncle!¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t have the chance to refuse, but the wine was quite good. He was very cooperative and apanied the elders of the Gu family to drink. The whole family was gathered together, especially Gu Ren and little Ming Yue. The two little guys were very curious about Gu Xin¡¯s situation in the West. They asked one another and it was very lively. Gu Xin answered all her questions. Sometimes, when it came to extremely dangerous things, she would exin them in a light tone. It was all in the past, so if she said too much, her family would be worried. However, other than uncle and aunt Gu, the rest of the Gu family were not stupid. How could they not have thought of the hardships that Gu Xin had gone through? especially when Cheng huaijin added a few words from time to time, and Princess Sarlin added on what she had heard about the fierceness of the cloud Sea tribe and the shako tribe in the West. Everyone¡¯s heart ached for Gu Xin. That night, everyone chatted until veryte before going to bed. Chapter 1849 - 1849 I have something for you 1849 I have something for you Cheng huaijin lived in the courtyard where Gu en and Gu Ren lived. This small courtyard was where the young masters of the Gu family lived. His living quarters were prepared by fourth aunt Gu under grandma Gu¡¯s orders. It was no different from the one Gu en and Gu Ren lived in. In the wardrobe, there were summer and autumn clothes prepared for him. In the shoe cab, there were a few pairs of shoes with different patterns. There was a desk, a bookshelf, a weapon rack, and so on in the room. It was as if someone lived here all the time, and it did not look like a guest room that was specially prepared for someone. The Gu family had taken care of all the details. It was just like where Brother Yun lived. He lived in the same courtyard as Gu Xiaoqi and his brother, with a nanny and servant girl taking care of him. He didn¡¯t look like someone else¡¯s child. It was Cheng huaijin¡¯s first time drinking such strong alcohol. Although he wasn¡¯t drunk, he was still feeling dizzy. That night, he had a dream after he fell asleep. He dreamed of Xiao Yu. He rarely dreamed, and it could be said that it was rare for him to wake up the next day and still rememberst night¡¯s dream so clearly. In the dream, Xiao Yu looked like an adult, not like when they were separated at the age of 13. Xiao Yu was on a wooden boat. He was holding Brother Yun on the shore. Xiao Yu was very happy and told her,¡±brother, I¡¯m relieved to see that you and Brother Yun are so good.¡± Brother, I¡¯m leaving. You and Brother Yun must be well! With that said, the small boat left, rowing in the direction of the endless horizon. Cheng huaijin panicked, and Brother Yun cried in his arms. One of them called out for his sister, while the other called out for his mother. Unfortunately, Xiaoyu didn¡¯t even look back and just drifted away slowly. Cheng huaijin wanted to board a boat to chase after Xiao Yu, but he was stopped by the people from the vige at the crossroads. That¡¯s right, they were from the vige. He remembered that he had seen them before. It was an old man from the vige. The old man said,¡±stop chasing her. She¡¯s gone. She¡¯s gone to find a better life.¡± Take good care of the child, she has something for you.¡± When Cheng huaijin woke up, he was sweating profusely. Someone was knocking on the door. They were servants of the Gu family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin got out of bed and went to open the door. The servant outside told him that Gu yingxue had brought something over and that the second old master wanted him to go over. Cheng huaijin hurriedly put on his clothes, washed up, and rushed out. He knew what Gu yingxue had brought. When Xiao Yu had decided to stay, she had made an excuse for Gu yingxue to leave with her luggage. In fact, there were things Xiao Yu had brought for everyone. When they arrived at the main hall, there was a big bag on the table. There was only Gu Xin and Gu yingxue in the room. No one else was there. ¡°Brother.¡± brother Xiao Jin. The two greeted him. ¡°Did Xiao Yu give you this?¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and then asked. ¡°Yes, I am. At that time, I had to follow my second cousin to the West, so I asked someone to bring the things back to kun city. I didn¡¯t open it when I came back yesterday. I was waiting for big brother Xiao Jin to open it. ¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Many thanks.¡± Cheng huaijin stepped forward and opened the bag. There was a small wooden box and a small bag inside, and it was a little heavy. There were two small wooden boxes with letters inside, and each envelope had a name on it. One of the small wooden boxes was for Brother Yun, while the other was for Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin, Gu yingxue, Peng Yizhu, and the others. There were also a few boxes filled with gold, jewelry, jewelry, and the title deed to the Fuzhou Prefecture in Jiangnan. In the small bundle were clothes and shoes, boys ¡®clothes and shoes for the Four seasons of the year from one to twelve years old, and a set of adult clothes and shoes. Chapter 1850 - 1850 Chapter 1850-almost giving birth 1850 Chapter 1850-almost giving birth Cheng Huaiyu had left the gold and the title deed for Brother Yun. She had obtained the gold in thenge Kingdom, and the title deed was the manor and Manor that the song family was currently running after Brother Yun was born. The clothes and shoes were all for Brother Yun. Only one set was for Cheng huaijin, and she had made it herself, stitch by stitch. She was the one who added makeup to Gu Xin and Gu yingxue¡¯s makeup and essories. In the letter she had written to Cheng huaijin, she had written about the things that had happened to her all these years since they had been separated. She had written about the changes in her state of mind and her blessings for her brother. She had hoped that her brother would be able to forget the past and live in peace and joy. She said that if there was a next life, she still wanted to be her brother¡¯s sister. As for big brother Yun, she didn¡¯t ask her brother to show the letter to him, but he must remember to let big brother Yun wear the clothes and shoes. She hoped that big brother Yun could also wear the clothes made by his birth mother. In the letter she wrote to Gu Xin, she wrote about what happened after she left kun city. She wrote that she knew that Gu Xin had once sent someone to protect her. She also wrote that her only friend in this life was Gu Xin. If there was a next life, she hoped that Gu Xin would not despise her and that she would still be friends with Gu Xin. In the letter she wrote to Gu yingxue, she wrote about her past mistakes. She thought that Gu yingxue would snatch away foster mother¡¯s love. She was too petty, too narrow-minded, and too afraid of losing it. She hoped that she could be Gu yingxue¡¯s sister in her next life. The letters she wrote to Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan were full of apology, repentance, and good wishes. However, the three of them didn¡¯t open them. ¡°Last night, I dreamed of Grandpa Zhai!¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly said. Gu Xin and Gu yingxue raised their heads to look at Cheng huaijin. They didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°He¡¯s Grandpa nie from the vige at the three Forks. Xinxin, you should remember him. There was one time when Xiao Yu and I came to your house to y and that Grandpa nie came to your house to buy something. I almost knocked him down and he even pinched my face.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Brother, why did you dream of Grandpa Zhai? He passed away not long after my father became the top scorer.¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Did he pass away?¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned for a moment before he told Gu Xin about the dream he had yesterday. Gu Xin and Gu yingxue both thought that Xiao Yu had reincarnated into his dream. Xiao Yu should have gone to reincarnate and would definitely be able to reincarnate into a good family. N?v(el)B\\jnn After hearing Gu Xin and Gu yingxue¡¯s words, Cheng huaijin was willing to think the same. He also hoped that Xiao Yu could be reincarnated into a good family in her next life. She didn¡¯t need to be a noble, but she only wanted her parents, brothers, and sisters to protect her. He hoped that she could be in a big and harmonious family in her next life and not be as lonely as she was in this life. ¡°By the way, brother Jin, when do you n to go to the vige at the crossroads? I might need to go back to Lin city. My mother is about to give birth, so I might not be able to go to the vige to see my sister¡¯s burial. My father also can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll go back to Lin province first, and then I¡¯ll meet up with you in Qing Province.¡± Gu yingxue suddenly said. She had been kidnapped at the beginning ofst year and had been away for more than a year. She had only found outst night that Peng Yizhu was pregnant and was about a month away from her due date. ¡°Madam Gu is pregnant and is about to give birth? That would be great. Miss Xue ¡®er, please go back and apany Madam Gu. As for Xiao Yu, Xinxin and I will make arrangements.¡± Cheng huaijin said after recovering from his shock. Xiao Yu had once caused Madam Gu to have a miscarriage. Now that Madam Gu was about to give birth, Cheng huaijin believed that Xiao Yu could really leave in peace. Chapter 1851 - 1851 Developed 1851 Developed Gu Xin had heard her aunt mention it yesterday, so she tried to persuade her, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, you stay with fifth aunt. I can arrange it with brother. And that¡¯s my hometown, I¡¯m very familiar with it. ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±no, I¡¯ll go to Qing Province to meet up with you guys.¡± Brother en Zi will apany me to Lin city, and he will send me to Qing city. Father and mother will definitely let me go too. Father will apany mother. Sister niannian and little Mingyue will also go to Lin province. I will go back after I go to Qing Province. I have to find the way first so that I can take mother to see big sister after she¡¯s recovered from her confinement.¡± Gu Xin had always known that Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Peng Yizhu were very close. The three of them hit it off quite well, so she did not ask Gu yingxue about it. Besides the Gu family, Gu Xin also had other people she hit it off with, such as Xiao Yu, Yi Yi, and Han Han, so she did not think too much about it. Since Gu yingxue insisted on doing so, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to say that he was going to visit Mr. And Mrs. Gu, but he was afraid that he would crash into them since he had Xiao Yu¡¯s ashes with him. He nned to ask Gu shouxin if he would be dyed if he went to the crossroads Vige in Qing Province first, then to Lin province, and then to the capital. ¡­¡­ Cheng huaijin had brought this up during lunch. ¡°Your grandma and I haven¡¯t gone back to the vige in years,¡± Grandpa Gu said after hearing the story.¡±We¡¯ve discussed it and decided to go with you this time.¡± Xiao Jin, your second uncle has already sent people to prepare Xiao Yu¡¯s grave. It¡¯s chosen to be in the old house and has been examined by a Warlock. The Feng Shui is the best, and it will allow her to rest in peace.¡± thank you, Grandpa and Grandma, ¡± Cheng huaijin said gratefully. thank you, second uncle. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± grandma Gu asked. It¡¯ll be our greatest thanks if you teach Brother Yun well in the future. Over the past year, Brother Yun has be familiar with Xiao Qi and the others. You¡¯re his uncle, so it¡¯s understandable that you want to take him away, but before you go back to the West, let Brother Yun stay in the Gu family.¡± Usually, grandma Gu doesn¡¯t talk to you for your opinion. She¡¯s just here to tell you the final result. Naturally, Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t refuse. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t intend to bring Brother Yun along with him to the vige at the crossroad. After Grandpa and Grandma Gu finished, Gu shouxin expressed his opinion. you can go to Lin province, but you have to go to the capital bynd. Eunuch Fu and the other officials will go by sea. You will only be a few dayster than them. Cheng huaijin nodded. that¡¯s good. I¡¯m just worried that they¡¯ll be on their way back by the time I reach the capital. Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head,¡±you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± This is the first time the kingdoms are traveling together, and it¡¯s a long journey. Our Emperor is generous, so he¡¯ll definitely keep the princes and princesses for a while. I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t left even when we¡¯re in the capital.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it and agreed. Other than the king of quicksand, who had not returned to the kingdom of goddess for many years, the other Kings and Kings had note to the great Zhou this time. Only the princes, princesses, and one or two important ministers hade. If they had to stay and y, they would not have wasted any time at all. Cheng huaijin had also heard that Gu shouxin had been transferred to kunzhou after he became the top scorer. It had been four years, and kunzhou had developed well. He would probably be able to be transferred back to the capital this time. Chapter 1852 - 1852 Indeed very touching 1852 Indeed very touching N?v(el)B\\jnn That night, Gu en and Gu Nian apanied Gu yingxue and the Peng family to Lin city. Peng Yizhu¡¯s due date was in the following month. Gu Qingyuan didn¡¯t have any elders with him, and all of the daughters-inw of the Peng family had given birth before. So, eldest Mrs. Peng brought the old women to Lin city and nned to stay there until Peng Yizhu¡¯s due date. Although eldest Madam Peng was a female general, she had given birth to two children. She had taken care of her three younger siblings, and she was like a mother to them. There was no reason for her not to take care of her only sister-inw. With eldest Madam Peng leading the way and Gu en and Gu Nian¡¯s extraordinary skills, no one was worried about Gu yingxue¡¯s safety. Gu Ren also wanted to go, but this time, even Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not allow it. What was a child like you going to do? No matter how much you like aunt Peng, you have to wait for her to give birth before I bring you to see her. Gu Ren was depressed for the entire night. Was that the Peng family¡¯s aunt? That was his mother in his previous life, who had taken care of him for more than twenty years. But he was only a six-year-old child now. Even if he left, he was afraid of being taken away! He could only quietly pull Gu Nian and Gu yingxue over. ¡°Bighead, sanniu, you must tell mom and dad that I¡¯ve always been concerned about mom. Let our mother give birth to triplets at once. Anyway, we have three goddesses. This time, we¡¯ll have three sons!¡± Gu Nian and Gu yingxue pulled Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face from the left and right. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! And triplets? Don¡¯t you know where you are? Was this the ancient times? Do you think it¡¯s a novel that you wrote? is it that easy to have triplets or quadruplets? Giving birth to twins can cost you half your life, and you actually want to give birth to triplets?¡± Gu Ren wanted to say,¡±isn¡¯t there the koi little Xinxin? let her give her blessings!¡± But her face was being pulled, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You two bad guys, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Ren Ren!¡± Dugu Mingyue ran over with her short legs and pushed Gu Nian and Gu yingxue away. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and stretched out her chubby little hands to rub Gu Ren¡¯s face.¡±I¡¯ll blow for you, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°You idiot, if they bully you, just shout for me! I¡¯llin to Yibo, Yibo loves me the most!¡± Gu Ren looked at dugu Mingyue, who was rubbing his face, and pped her hand away.¡±Don¡¯t you know how strong you are? It hurts! Are you here to save me or to help them bully me?¡± Gu Nian and& Gu yingxue were speechless. Dugu Mingyue blinked and put down her hand. Then, she pouted and kicked Gu Ren.¡±Hmph, you dare to say that I¡¯m helping someone else to bully you? How was that possible? I¡¯m the only one you can bully. No one else can. My mother and your mother can¡¯t!¡± Seeing that dugu Mingyue was about to fly into a rage, Gu Nian and Gu yingxue quickly ran away. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend this little Overlord. They would not be able to defeat the little tyrant when he grew up. This was the Dali bloodline that was passed down from the dugu family of goddess Kingdom! The sisters could still hear Gu Ren¡¯s screams even when they were far away. ¡°Dopey didn¡¯t like anyone before because his girlfriend was waiting for him in his own book,¡± Gu yingxue said with lingering fear. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Nian nodded in agreement. Childhood sweethearts, exceptionally intelligent, I¡¯m willing to protect you in front of the whole world, but when I turn around, I¡¯ll bully you. You¡¯re mine. Tsk, tsk, what a touching love story!¡± The two sisters looked at each other, thenughed out loud. It was indeed very touching! Chapter 1854 - 1854 Chapter 1854-sudden situation 1854 Chapter 1854-sudden situation Apart from Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Gu Xin, and Cheng huaijin were all experts, so there was nothing to be afraid of if they didn¡¯t bring anyone with them. The four of them took one carriage, while the other carriage contained Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s urn and some nkets and pillows for the road. It was almost July, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Fortunately, they knew how to make ice. They had ced an ice basin in the carriage, so it was quite cool. It used to take half a month to travel from kuncheng to Qingzhou. Now that the road was repaired, it would only take nine days at most. It was the 7th of July when they arrived at the Qing government office. It was Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I forgot to ask. Sister is turning twenty today. Has she set a wedding date with second brother Xue yet?¡± Gu Xin asked after the carriage entered the city. ¡°It¡¯s set. It¡¯s set for the twelfth lunar month of this year. Your uncle Xue and Aunt Xue have already returned to the capital to prepare.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. In the past, he thought that the two children would get married in kun city, but now it seemed that there was no need. Gu shouxin hadpleted the task given to him by the Emperor in advance. Their family was about to return to the capital, so after a discussion, the two families simply set the wedding date to be in the twelfth lunar month. ¡°Layue, there¡¯s less than half a year left. Fortunately, I asked. I have to prepare gifts for my sister and second brother Xue!¡± Gu Xin smacked her head and said. ¡°Grandpa, be careful!¡± The carriage suddenly jolted, and Cheng huaijin supported grandfather Gu. Gu Xinyue opened the curtains and looked outside, ¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, what¡¯s going on?¡± The coachman¡¯s surname was Zhang, and the Gu family called him old Zhang. The younger generation would call him uncle. He had retired from the battlefield after being injured. He used to work for the Peng family, but Grandpa Peng introduced him to drive a carriage for Grandpa Gu. He was better at driving carriages. Old Zhang replied,¡±a woman suddenly fell down in front of us. She rushed over too quickly, so she stumbled.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Gu Xin said as she turned around to her grandparents and jumped out of the car. In front of the carriage, a middle-aged woman in a brocade robe with her hairbed neatly and without any essories was lying on the ground. Gu Xin went up to help her up and felt her pulse. She heaved a sigh of relief and asked the people around her, ¡± ¡°Everyone, do you recognize this aunt?¡± A kind person said,¡±miss, this is the Li family¡¯s second Madam. She often scares the horses on the streets.¡± There¡¯s a problem with her here, so you can just take her to the Li family restaurant to find big Miss Li.¡± The kind-hearted man pointed to his head. Gu Xin was stunned and asked again,¡¯the Li family? But that Yingluo ¡­¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Shh!¡± The kind person raised his finger and stopped Gu Xin from saying anything. that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Li family. Second Madam li was sent back from the capital and has been taken care of by eldest youngdy Li. The Li family restaurant is a straight road from this Street, and then it¡¯s a taxi.¡± How could Gu Xin not know where the Li family restaurant was? She picked up Madam li and looked around. No one came forward, so she carried Madam li into the carriage. She did not recognize Mrs. Li as Mrs. Li had aged a lotpared to a few years ago. Her face was pale and her eyes were closed, so Gu Xin did not recognize her immediately. ¡°It¡¯s Yusheng, right?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Mrs. Li and sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked grandma Gu to help her lie down. She then poked her head out to show old Zhang the way. ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, Mrs. Li sat up and saw Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu. uncle ye, aunt Gu? ¡± she asked. ¡°Aunt Luo, you recognized my grandparents? Then take a look at me, do you still recognize me?¡± Gu Xin sat beside Mrs. Li and said excitedly. Chapter 1855 - 1855 Chapter 1855-admitting his mistake 1855 Chapter 1855-admitting his mistake The Gu family knew where Mrs. Li was. When the whole family of the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion was executed, the Emperor had let Madam li go because she knew nothing about the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. Moreover, she had only stayed in the capital for less than a year and was very filial to Empress Jiang. For the sake of Empress Jiang and Cai Xiaolian, the Emperor let Madam li go. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Empress Jiang asked the Emperor to send Madame li back to Qing Province and hand her over to eldest Miss Li. From Mrs. Li¡¯s clothes, although she was crazy, it could be seen that big Miss Li was quite concerned about her. She was clean and quiet, no different from a normal person. ¡°Niannian.¡± Mrs. Li looked at Gu Xin and was stunned for a moment. Then, she held her face and shouted excitedly. Aunt Luo, I¡¯m not niannian. I¡¯m Xinxin. Gu Xin exined. ¡°Niannian, where did you and your mother go? I haven¡¯t seen you guys in a long time! I still went to look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. Are you still angry with mu Yan? Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? Mu Yan left, he had gone to a ce far away. Niannian, don¡¯t be angry with him, okay?¡± Mrs. Li did not seem to hear Gu Xin¡¯s words as she continued talking. As she spoke, tears started to flow out of her eyes. Gu Xin wanted to exin further but grandma Gu shook her head at her. ¡°Niannian, where¡¯s your mother?¡± Mrs. Li asked again. ¡°Aunty Luo, my mother followed my father in his post. I¡¯m going back to the old mansion with Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. Then, she seemed to remember something and smiled. I remember now. The Gu brothers are the top schrs, your mother is the wife of the top schrs, and you are the daughter of the top schrs. It¡¯s our mu Yan who is not worthy of you. Fortunately, he has already left and went to a ce far away. Otherwise, he would definitely be very sad!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips, not knowing how to respond to this. Once upon a time, she had liked aunt Luo so much. In her heart, aunt Luo was as fun as her uncle. Aunt Luo was different from the other aunties. Aunt Luo was pretty, generous, and very forthright. She treated their family very well. However, a few years had passed, and things had long since changed. ¡°Yusheng, are you still doing business?¡± Grandma Gu could tell that Gu Xin was upset, so she took the initiative to ask. ¡°Aunt Gu, I¡¯m not doing business anymore.¡± Mrs. Li looked at grandma Gu and shook her head. after Muyan, Li Shan, and my biological parents left, I stopped doing business. Now, I¡¯m just going shopping and drinking tea every day.¡± ¡°What about your big red and little orange?¡± Grandma Gu asked about the seven servants that were with Madam li. Mrs. Li was silent for a while, her expression sorrowful. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at Mrs. Li. They weren¡¯t sure if she was really crazy or just faking it. ¡°Aunt Gu, uncle ye, niannian, and big red, the seven of them, have left.¡± Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but cry. She cried very sadly. they¡¯re gone. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault, I should have let them follow me, I shouldn¡¯t have let them leave me, wuwuwuwu Yingluo ¡± She didn¡¯t get to the main point as she cried, and instead, she became more and more confused. Gu Xin hugged her and patted her back tofort her. Soon, they arrived at the Li family¡¯s restaurant. Big Miss Li was dressed neatly and was about to go out with her people when she saw a familiar person get out of the carriage at the door. ¡°Second youngdy Gu?¡± Big Miss Li looked at Gu Xin in surprise and shook her head, ¡± no, no, it¡¯s third miss Gu, right? ¡° Chapter 1857 - 1857 Definitely will 1857 Definitely will Gu Xin sighed as she listened. She took the opportunity to check Mrs. Li¡¯s pulse when she fell asleep from crying. Her pulse was normal. It could also be that Gu Xin¡¯s medical skills were not good enough and she could not identify the illness. After hearing Li Shan¡¯s words, she felt that it was quite good for Mrs. Li to be like this. She didn¡¯t deliberately think about those things and thought that her parents and son were still alive, just that they weren¡¯t by her side. This was a reminiscence to her, and it was much better than clearly realizing that the most important people around her hadmitted a crime and were killed. Gu Xin suggested that big Miss Li hire a few women who knew Kung Fu to take care of Madam li. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to faint when she couldn¡¯t find anything. Eldest Miss Li smiled bitterly. How could it be that easy? in general, a servant girl who knew Kung Fu in a family¡¯s mansion was trained from a young age. Her family was just a merchant family. She had no opportunity and ability to get such a person. It was possible to find male guards, but in eldest Miss Li¡¯s mind, her aunt couldn¡¯t have a few men following her around, as it would affect her aunt¡¯s reputation. Gu Xin also understood the crux of the matter. She promised Miss Li that she would help to look for her. Once she found her, she would send someone to the Li family. Naturally, big Miss Li was very grateful. After talking about Mrs. Li, Gu Xin asked about the situation of the Li family¡¯s second and third youngdies. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Second youngdy Li had already married a long time ago, and third youngdy Li had also married after mourning old Madam li for a year. Old Madam li had passed away less than a year after li Muyan had left for the capital. Big Miss Li also briefly talked about herself. She nned to find a live-in son-inw, give birth to a son, and raise him well to inherit the Li family business in the future. She was already twenty-five years old. She wasn¡¯t young anymore. There were people who wanted to be her live-in son-inw, but she wasn¡¯t interested in them. Gu Xin admired how big Miss Li managed the Li family¡¯s business all by herself. After Madam Li¡¯s identity was exposed, everyone tried to curry favor with her. After Duke Rong¡¯s mansion was ransacked, everyone tried to hit her when she was down. But big Miss Li was able to hold on. This was something that Gu Xin admired. Big Miss Li didn¡¯t take it seriously and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The Li family¡¯s Foundation was built by grandmother and aunt¡¯s hard work. I can¡¯t hand it over to someone else, and I can¡¯t let this family business go to waste in my hands. I¡¯ve already endured the most bitter and tiring year, and I believe it will get better and better in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, they will.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± however, big Miss Li doesn¡¯t necessarily need to find a live-in son-inw. You can find someone you like and discuss it with him. The child you give birth to will have your surname. If you truly love him, he will definitely agree.¡± Big Miss Li smiled and nodded,¡±yes, thank you for your kind words, third miss Gu. I¡¯ve also considered this.¡± I hope this day wille soon.¡± Gu Xin and Miss Li chatted for the entire afternoon. When it was time for dinner, only Cheng huaijin returned home. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were having dinner at the Guo family¡¯s house. Third Gu¡¯s mother-inw had been treating the Gu family much better in recent years because of third Gu¡¯s status as a Princess. Third Gu¡¯s third aunt and third uncle had even specially found a daughter-inw who was good at managing the family for Guo Yanxiang and served her mother-inw well. Now, the Guo family was very different from before, and their business had also expanded. Third aunt Gu¡¯s mother-inw and Yingluo were grateful to the Gu family from the bottom of their hearts, so they graciously invited Grandpa and Grandma Gu to stay for dinner. The two elders, on the other hand, gave their son-inw face and stayed for dinner. Chapter 1859 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! ?1859 Biased In the end, Gu Xin helped Cheng huaijin to answer the girl¡¯s question. Although her brother no longer had someone he liked, he was not from Qing Zhou and was just passing by. If you wanted to give him something, you would have to ask him personally if he wanted it. The youngdy wanted to give Cheng huaijin a purse, but Cheng huaijin naturally refused. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With this youngdy rejected, there was naturally no second one who came forward. Gu Xin looked at these youngdies with envy. She was only a year or two older than them, but she felt like she was much older than them. Moreover, she would not have the opportunity to shyly give things to beautiful young men during festivals like the itial begging Festival or the Lantern Festival. The beautiful little brother by her side had already appeared when she was ten years old. After a few years of being together, he probably wouldn¡¯t be shy easily. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin¡¯s sad face and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What did you say to the youngdy just now? it seemed to have given her quite a scare.¡± I¡¯ll just ask her how she could tell that we¡¯re siblings. Why doesn¡¯t she think that we¡¯re a couple? ¡± Gu Xin asked. She said that she and her brother are like us. When I asked, I thought that there was something wrong with her brother!¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head helplessly. He couldn¡¯t figure it out himself. From the moment he met Gu Xin, he had treated her like Xiao Yu, just like a younger sister. Even though the two of them had spent more time together in the past two years and Gu Xin looked more and more like the person he liked, he had never had any feelings for Gu Xin that went beyond the scope of a brother-sister rtionship. Perhaps, this was their fate! There were some people that people couldn¡¯t love. The two of them strolled along the river and returned to the restaurant. As soon as she reached the entrance of the restaurant, she ran into Grandpa and Grandma Gu, who had just returned. It seemed that the two old people were in a good mood. When they returned to their room, Gu Xin asked about this matter. Grandpa Gu chuckled, ¡± ¡°Your third uncle¡¯s sister-inw is a reasonable person who knows when to advance and when to retreat. She has taken care of the Guo family well. I believe that in the future, your third aunt and your third uncle will not be as unhappy as before because of their inws¡± matters.¡± When Gu Xin heard this, she was quite interested in Guo Yan¡¯s wife. However, she had never thought of meeting her on purpose, so she said, ¡± third uncle wanted to be a rich man in Qing Zhou, and third aunt wanted to be a rich wife. Things went against their wishes. The environment they are in now, the people they face and the things they experience are different from before. I think that even if the Guo family hasn¡¯t changed, they wouldn¡¯t easily have conflicts because of the inws ¡®matters. Grandma Gu nced at Gu Xin. Gu Xinughed. grandma, third aunt is your daughter. She¡¯s half like you and half like Grandpa. No matter which half she is, third aunt always puts the big picture first! Moreover, she won¡¯t be stuck in a dead end and won¡¯t be troubled by her inw family¡¯s matters.¡± Grandpa Gu stroked his beard with a smile. Xinxin is the first girl Huihui had in the Gu family. She wouldn¡¯t have thought so much at her age! Grandpa Guughed even more happily,¡±hahahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± How could he not know that his granddaughters in the family all said that the elders were biased towards them, but they had never been unhappy because of this. The sisters had a very good rtionship, so he didn¡¯t have to worry! Chapter 1860 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1860 First bitter, then sweet The next morning, big Miss Li personally sent them off. She even prepared water and cakes for them to eat and drink on the way. Grandma Gu took out a piece of Jade and handed it to Miss Li. Eldest Miss Li looked at grandma Gu in confusion. this is what Xinxin¡¯s mother asked me to do, ¡± grandma Gu said. I heard from others that you¡¯ve been taking good care of your aunt. I saw it with my own eyes yesterday. So, take this jade pendant. In the future, if you have any difficulties that you can¡¯t handle, you can take this jade pendant to find Xinxin¡¯s mother.¡± Miss Li was stunned for a moment, then she took it and bowed to grandma Gu. thank you, old Madam Gu. Thank you, second Madam Gu. I will remember this. Grandma Gu sighed and got into the carriage. Miss Li clutched the jade pendant in her hand tightly as she watched the carriage leave. For a moment, she felt indignant. If aunt Li¡¯s biological parents had note to find her, if aunt li was really from the Luo family and not the Jiang family, then mu Yan would not have changed, and she would have been able to marry into the Gu family. After a moment, eldest Miss Li shook her head. It was all in the past. The Jiang family and mu Yan were no longer around. Second Madam Gu had asked old Madam Gu to give her the jade pendant not because of the rtionship between mu Yan and second miss Gu, but because of the rtionship between second Madam Gu and aunt. The Gu family valued rtionships, but the Li family didn¡¯t have the Fortune to have a deeper rtionship with the Gu family. Seeing that the carriage could no longer be seen, big Miss Li turned around and returned to the restaurant. She returned to her office room and put the jade pendant in a box. If he could avoid using it, he would let aunt li have a pure feeling in this world! In the carriage, Gu Xin asked about the jade pendant. She didn¡¯t even know that her mother had such an exnation. your mother didn¡¯t say that, ¡± grandma Gu said. it¡¯s an old woman. I think this girl has it hard. I¡¯ll support her! She was able to protect the family business that belonged to her bloodline in the Li family, which was surrounded by wolves. This was enough to make people think highly of her. If in the future she really brings the jade pendant to our door and asks for our help, we can also be considered to have a good rtionship.¡± Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said,nn is still so kind!¡± Presumably, this Miss Li is also a sensible person, she will definitely have a great fortune!¡± Gu Xin was already used to the old couple¡¯s forced disy of affection, and Cheng huaijin was also used to following them all the way from kun city to Qing Zhou. ¡°Back then, after your great-grandfather passed away, your grandfather was in poor health. At that time, your uncle and father were still young, and there were many blind people in the vige who wanted to bully me. I still have this divine power to protect me. It¡¯s not easy for a weak woman like the Li family¡¯s eldest daughter to do this.¡± yes, yes. Gu Xin nodded her head. I think so too. ¡°It¡¯ll be bitter first, then sweet. Big Miss Li will definitely get better in the future,¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Gu Xin agreed,¡¯yeah, I think so too. Big Miss Li would definitely find a satisfactory husband in the future. Then, she would give birth to a few sons, and one of them would take her surname and inherit their family business. Big Miss Li will definitely be able to get what she wants.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Grandpa and Grandma Guughed. Gu Xin herself might not know this, but her blessing was the most effective. If she said so, then big Miss Li would not have a bad life. Anyone who received Gu Xin¡¯s blessing, who would end up bad? Of course, her blessing didn¡¯t work when she met Angel. It was all up to luck and had nothing to do with her blessing. Chapter 1862 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1862 Chapter 1862-born Fine, this letter had put Madam Xue¡¯s Inn to good use. Madam Xue had thought that Gu Nian and Xue qianxun would get married in the capital, so she had set up a veryrge Inn just for the wedding guests. Now, it was used to receive the guests who were attending Princess Jinghe¡¯s wedding. At the same time, the Emperor also made Prince Kang and his wife¡¯s adopted daughter, he sanniang, the princess of Kang Ning. He also bestowed the princess¡¯s residence and a marriage to Meng Meng, who had contributed greatly in the destruction of the small countries around kun province. Meng Meng was now in Yunzhou and was a third-rank military officer. As for the wedding date, the Emperor did not directly decide on it. He left it to King Kang and consort Kang, who were his foster father and foster mother. He would not let this brother and sister-inw be idle. I did not have a good time. You were as happy as gods in kunzhou. Why didn¡¯t I find you something to do? Finally, there was an imperial edict that surpassed Huo Junhao¡¯s. Huo Junhao and uncle Gu¡¯s n in South County had been very sessful. Now, chunnan County was producing arge amount of grain, vegetables, and fruits. They were also providing a steady stream of seeds to various parts of the great Zhou Dynasty. This was their contribution. That was why the Emperor promoted Huo Junhao to a rank four official. He was also the youngest rank four official in history. One must know that Huo Junhao was only 18 years old this year and had not yet reached the crown. The courtiers could all see that the young master of the Huo family would definitely be transferred back to the capital with Princess Jing and her Prince Consort. Three yearster, the young master of the Huo family would only be twenty-one years old. He had a bright future. Many ministers went home and told their madams to visit the Huo family more often and chat with the Prime Minister¡¯s wife. They told them that the marriage of the Huo family¡¯s young master should be put on the agenda! The Huo family was not separated. Prime Minister Huo was the head of the family, and his wife managed the harem. She got along well with Qianqian and was able to talk about her nephew¡¯s marriage. Far away in South County, Huo Junhao had no idea that he was now the ideal son-inw for all the wealthydies in the capital. At this moment, the capital was busy weing the princes and princesses from various countries in the West. Many families had already gone to the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites in the West to inquire about which country was more powerful in the West, how old were the princes and princesses who came, and if there was a possibility of marriage. The 12th of July was the day chosen by the Warlock to be buried. Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu yingxue arrived at the cemetery early in the morning. Everything was ready. When Cheng huaijin ced the urn of ashes into the tomb, the sky was just beginning to brighten. At the same time, a baby¡¯s cry could be heard from the back residence of the Lin Prefecture¡¯s Yamen. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Waa ~ waa ~ waa ~¡± One after another, the sound was very loud. The midwife came out with the child. Gu Qingyuan and Gu Nian, who had been waiting the whole night, went up to her. ¡°How¡¯s Madam (aunt)?¡± The two of them didn¡¯t see the child immediately. Instead, they asked about Peng Yizhu. The midwife was stunned for a moment and then said,¡±Furen is a little weak. She is tired.¡± Suddenly, a scream came from the room, ¡± ¡°Aiya! There¡¯s still one more, one more!¡± Everyone looked into the room in unison. ¡°This, this, how did this happen? This Yingluo ¡± Gu Nian and Gu Qingyuan were so worried that they could not take it anymore and rushed into the delivery room. They saw that the other midwife was holding a thin and small, very thin baby in her hands. She was beating him, but the baby did not make a sound. The midwife was frightened. Peng Yizhu, who was already exhausted on the bed, looked at the child in the midwife¡¯s hands with worry. Her heart ached. Chapter 1863 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1863 She will have a smooth life The little baby that came outter did not cry, but it scared the midwife. They specialized in this line of work. If the child they gave birth to did not cry, they had to p him to make him cry, but this one did not cry even after being pped. ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s wash the child first.¡± Gu Nian stopped the midwife who was about to hit her. The midwife wanted to say that she could not do that. She had to make her cry first. However, the midwife knew Gu Nian¡¯s identity. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu had also agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s idea. Therefore, she had no choice but to wash the child. Gu Nian had prepared the water for the cleaning. She had melted three jade beads in the basin and used it to clean the twins. Peng Yizhu had taken good care of herself when she was pregnant. When she found out that her daughter was fine, other than not crying, she fell asleep. Peng Yizhu had milk the next day, so she fed her sister first. Although the little guy didn¡¯t cry, he knew how to eat. He ate until he was satisfied, and his brother cried beside him. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Qingyuan anxiously discussed with Peng Yizhu if they should use a nanny. In the beginning, they both thought that there was only one child. The doctor didn¡¯t say that it was a twin. Peng Yizhu had taken good care of herself and found a nanny, but she didn¡¯t let her live in the house. Now that there were two children, Gu Qingyuan, who was the baby¡¯s father for the first time, was worried that the children would starve. In his previous life, Gu Nian was already a few years old when he raised her. When he raised Gu Ren, Gu Ren was already more than a year old. When he raised Gu yingxue, Gu yingxue was almost one year old. Therefore, he had no experience in raising babies. Peng Yizhu felt that she had more than enough milk, so she rejected the suggestion. ¡°Drink mine first. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll invite more people. I don¡¯t want them to know that one grew up on my milk and the other on someone else¡¯s milk when they grow up.¡± Gu Nian had decided to take care of her for a while longer. She had brought a bottle of jade beads with her. With the effects of the Jade beads, she felt that there was no need to hire a nanny. She had never told Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu about the Jade beads, not even Gu Ren. She had only put the Jade beads in Peng Yizhu¡¯s food every day. Eldest Madam Peng sighed to her sister-inw. the younger sister is a size smaller than the older brother. I¡¯m afraid that the older brother has snatched the food from the younger sister in her stomach. So, let the older brother Bear with it for now and wait for the younger sister to eat. His aunt, this is the first girl in our Peng family, we have to take good care of her!¡± Peng Yizhu looked at her daughter, who was eating happily in her arms, and smiled. that¡¯s right. Father and my brothers like pretty girls. This child is blessed! Seeing that Peng Yizhu was in good spirits, Gu Nian suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Aunt, Xinxin¡¯s letter said that the warlocks on her side had chosen to bury Xiao Yu before dawn yesterday.¡± Peng Yizhu¡¯s body froze. She looked at her daughter in disbelief. This pair of siblings were born before dawn. When the younger sister was pregnant, no one had discovered that she had twins. Moreover, she did not cry or make a fuss when she was born. This made Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan, who had already transmigrated, think in that direction. Maybe this was Xiao Yu. Peng Yizhu¡¯s tears fell silently. Gu Qingyuan took a handkerchief and wiped it off for her. ¡°You just gave birth, you can¡¯t cry. Your eyes will be hurt from crying. Let¡¯s take good care of our daughter in the future. The Peng family has seven older cousins, and the Gu family has so many older cousins. Don¡¯t worry, she will have a smooth life.¡± Chapter 1866 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1866 She cried ¡°The girl I liked also had someone who knew her well. Her life waspletely different from mine, and I changed from a young master who didn¡¯t think about anything to Prince ah hai who now has a lot of things on his shoulders. To me, Yu Enzi, we just want to know if that girl is living well, and to be able to see her living well with our own eyes, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°At our age, we thought that such a beautiful girl should have a good life. It didn¡¯t matter who she was with, as long as they were happy. So, when I see that the girl I once loved is doing well, and en Zi sees that the beautiful girl in his heart is doing well, then we can calmly live the lives that belong to us from now on. ¡± ¡°For Yu Enzi, in his future, there will be another girl who loves him and who will make him love her deeply. Whether miss Yingying is well or not, it has nothing to do with him anymore. He has already seen with his own eyes that the girl in his heart is happy, so he can rest assured. It¡¯s the same for me. ¡± the road ahead is neither long nor short. I believe that en ¡®Zi and I will cherish it and not miss the good girl who belongs to us. Cheng huaijin rarely said such a long sentence. He could see himself in Gu en. As the saying goes, the onlooker sees the game more clearly than the person involved. He, who had already given up, was even more aware of his own heart after seeing Gu en¡¯s relief. big brother Xiao Jin, I hope you can find a good girl who loves you, Pampers you, knows you, and protects you! Gu yingxue said sincerely. She didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Cheng huaijin. In the past, she was only wasting her time to repay Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s kindness. She only wanted to repay Cheng huaijin¡¯s kindness and take care of Brother Yun. Now, with family and friends by her side, her rationality returned. She would not deliberately do anything. She would only do what she could and would not force others. ¡°Brother, I also wish that you can find a girl who will love you, know you, protect you, and let you feel love. I hope I can have a sister-inw soon!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Cheng huaijin smiled at the two. The princess¡¯s temple in the West, Xiao Yu¡¯s grave not far from the Gu family¡¯s ancestral hall, and the adorable Brother Yun all made Cheng huaijin feel at peace. Ten dayster, at the end of July, the three of them arrived at Lin city. Peng Yizhu¡¯s son and daughter had grown up. The son was called Gu Chenyang, and the daughter was called Gu Mingzhu. Gu Mingzhu still didn¡¯t know how to cry or throw a tantrum, but she was very energetic when she was being fed. It was as if she wanted to eat more so that she could be as chubby as her brother. After Peng Yizhu finished feeding Gu Chenyang, she invited the three of them into the house. Seeing Cheng huaijin, who looked exactly like Xiao Yu, Peng Yizhu thought of Xiao Yu again. She wanted to cry again, so Gu yingxue quickly told her a joke, making her not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Good child, bring Brother Yun home more often in the future.¡± Peng Yizhu looked at Cheng huaijin and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring Brother Yun over in a while.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. ¡°Yi, Mingzhu is awake again. Wow, Mingzhu¡¯s eyes are so big!¡± Gu yingxue was looking at her younger brother and sister by the crib. After some thought, Gu Nian picked Gu Mingzhu up in her arms and carried her to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side. ¡°My good Mingzhu, look, another brother is here to see you. This isn¡¯t brother Peng, nor is he brother Gu. This is brother Cheng.¡± Gu Nian carried the child and stood beside Cheng huaijin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Mingzhu, who was in Gu Nian¡¯s arms. waa waa waa. Gu Mingzhu cried like a newborn kitten. Her voice was very soft, but everyone present heard it. Cheng huaijin was stunned. Chapter 1867 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1867 Chapter 1867-satisfying He seemed to have an illusion that this cry was like a kitten¡¯s cry, like when Xiao Yu first learned how to speak. Like Cheng huaijin, the people present were all shocked. The child had been born for half a month and had not made a sound. The midwife suspected that he could not survive, but now he was making a sound. The child¡¯s face was scrunched up as he cried. Gu Chenyang, who was sleeping in the crib, seemed to have heard his sister¡¯s cry. He stopped sleeping and moved his little hands and feet as if he was holding back his strength. After a while, he burst into tears. Gu Mingzhu heard her brother crying and cried even louder. However, Gu Chenyang managed to cover up her voice. Cheng huaijin started crying. He looked at the child in Gu Nian¡¯s arms and felt his nose turn sour for some reason. His heart felt empty. The happiest people were Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu. Although they had made up their minds to take good care of the child, who wouldn¡¯t want their child to be a normal and healthy child? Gu Qingyuan wanted to carry Gu Mingzhu, but Gu Nian blocked him. little Jin, you should hug Mingzhu. Uncle, you should go and coax Chenyang! Gu Qingyuan reacted immediately. He nodded and went to pick up his son. N?v(el)B\\jnn Cheng huaijin reached out and took Gu Mingzhu, a little at a loss. A half-month-old baby was soft and had a child¡¯s scent on his body. Cheng huaijin held Gu Mingzhu in his arms and did not dare to move. ¡°Pearl,¡± Gu Nian said,¡±it means the Pearl of the palm.¡± She¡¯s the Pearl of the Peng family, and also the Pearl of the Gu family.¡± In Cheng huaijin¡¯s arms, Gu Mingzhu¡¯s cries grew softer and softer, and she soon fell asleep. Cheng huaijin looked at this little girl, the Pearl in his palm. Gu Qingyuan had also finished coaxing his son. He walked over with the child in his arms and said softly, ¡± Xiao Jin, you¡¯re Xiao Yu¡¯s brother. Xiao Yu is the Pearl¡¯s sister, so her mother and I also hope that you can be the Pearl¡¯s brother. We hope that she will be the Pearl in your palm! Cheng huaijin suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Qingyuan. Gu Qingyuan smiled and nodded at him. Cheng huaijin replied,¡¯alright, uncle, aunty. Xiao Yu will do what an older sister should do. As her brother, I¡¯ll do it for her.¡¯ I will treat the Pearl as the Pearl in my palm.¡± As he spoke, he handed the child over to Gu Nian and took out a piece of Jade. He gave the Jade to the siblings, Gu Chenyang and Gu Mingzhu. This piece of Jade was not prepared for the two children. It was specially made for him when he met Gu Xin two years ago and heard about Xiao Yu. He nned to give one to Xiao Yu when he saw her and keep one for himself. Giving this pair of jades out was an impromptu idea. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just wanted to give them away. He had prepared a truckload of gifts for Peng Yizhu. It was their first time meeting, so he wouldn¡¯t be impolite. He didn¡¯t know what to give her, so he didn¡¯t prepare anything. But now, she had both an adult and a child. They chatted for a while in Peng Yizhu¡¯s room before Gu Qingyuan took them out for dinner. During the meal, Gu Qingyuan drank a few sses of wine with Cheng huaijin in a good mood. The more they talked, the more he realized that this kid was really not bad. He usually didn¡¯t judge people after hearing about them from others. He liked to make his own judgment after getting in touch with them. This child, from top to bottom, from inside to outside, made him very satisfied. Chapter 1868 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1868 You¡¯re not human? Gu Xin slept with Gu Nian and Gu yingxue at night. From Gu Nian, Gu Xin found out that Princess Jinghe was getting married to Qian Liangduo. She was shocked, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s in August. Isn¡¯t that not long? I haven¡¯t even prepared a present yet!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of treasures in your house?¡± Gu Nian tapped her nose. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re nning to give sister Zhen something like your embroidery.¡± Gu Xin touched her nose and chuckled, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, our sister Zhen likes gold, silver, jewelry, and banknotes! Sister, have you prepared the gift for sister Zhen?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯ll cater to his interests!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu yingxue interrupted,¡±I heard sister Zhen say that when we get married in the future, she¡¯ll ask brother-inw Zhen to give us his paintings.¡± She said that brother-inw Zhen has a lot of paintings that she likes. We will definitely like them too.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Gu Nian nodded. In these two years, brother Qian would ASK father and mother about painting from time to time. He was originally very talented, but now his paintings are really very realistic and vivid.¡± Gu Xin expressed that she would definitely take a good look at it when she returned. The Three Sisters chatted until it was veryte before they went to bed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Since Princess Jinghe was getting married, Gu Nian couldn¡¯t take care of Peng Yizhu for a month. After staying in Lin city for two more days, he returned to kun city with Gu Xin on the first day of the eighth month. Cheng huaijin was left to y in Lin city, and he wanted to see Gu Mingzhu more every day. Gu yingxue would be going to kun city with Lady Peng soon to represent Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu at Princess Jinghe and Qian Liangduo¡¯s wedding. Princess Jinghe and Qian Liangduo¡¯s wedding was on the 20th of August. It just so happened that eldest Madam Peng would be able to make it after taking care of Peng Yizhu. Gu Nian and Gu Xin brought a coachman with them and set off from the Lin Prefecture. brother Xiao Jin, are you ufortable being here alone? ¡± After Cheng huaijin sent Gu Nian and Gu Xin off, Gu yingxue asked when they returned. ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue speechlessly and asked. He had recently returned to the great Zhou Dynasty and saw the fair and chubby Yun GE ¡®er. After burying Xiao Yu, his heart had calmed down. His mood was not as heavy as before, and he made a rare joke. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Uncle Yuan and aunt Zhu have already told me to take charge of this ce. Aren¡¯t you asking this on purpose to make me feel ufortable?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue¡¯s dazed expression and shook his head with a smile. ah, Yingluo, I¡¯m sorry. Brother Jin, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Really, I was just afraid that you would feel ufortable without the familiar sister Xinxin and sister niannian by your side. Gu yingxue came back to her senses and exined. we¡¯ve known each other for a year. Can¡¯t we be considered familiar people? ¡± After Cheng huaijin finished asking, he walked forward with his hands behind his back. ¡°What?¡± Gu yingxue was stunned for a moment before she chased after him. yes, brother Xiao Jin is right. We¡¯re acquaintances. Big brother Jin, I¡¯m quite familiar with the Linzhou government. It has many simr customs as the Qingzhou government. Do you want me to show you around?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s shop! Let¡¯s buy some toys for Mingzhu and Chenyang.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. ¡°They¡¯re not even a month old, so they can¡¯t y even if they buy it! Let¡¯s buy some other things! Big brother Xiao Jin, What do you like to eat? I have money. I¡¯ll treat you to something!¡± Gu yingxue quickened her steps. Chapter 1870 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1870 Chapter 1870-see you again Fortunately, she still remembered the size that Gu Nian had taken when she was making clothes for Xue Qianyu. To her naked eye, Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin were the same in terms of height and figure. For the next few days, Gu yingxue would sit at Peng Yizhu¡¯s ce for a while after dinner and then go back to her room. She stayed up for a long time at night, so dark circles appeared under her eyes. On the 6th of August, the night before Cheng huaijin was about to leave, Peng Yizhu mentioned that Gu yingxue had been acting weird for the past few days. Gu Qingyuanughed. it¡¯s not easy for our San Niu. She¡¯s finally having the heart of a young girl. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peng Yizhu was stunned. Gu Qingyuan said,¡±I¡¯m afraid that girl has her eyes on little Jin. She¡¯s been making clothes for others overnight these few days.¡± I secretly asked the servant girl beside her, but she didn¡¯t allow anyone else to tell her. In my opinion, this little Jin is good in every way. He¡¯s of a suitable age, but he¡¯s a little too far away.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t believe him. niannian said that she wanted to marry Jin to take care of Brother Yun. After everyone had convinced her, she had given up on the idea. She had never thought of going to the West with Jin to take care of Brother Yun! Niannian shouldn¡¯t have seen wrongly, right?¡± Gu Qingyuan shook his head. she did that to take care of Brother Yun. I think she¡¯s really into it now. It wasn¡¯t about big brother Yun, but about his uncle. Before our three girls came to the great Zhou Dynasty, they were about to go to university. After living in the great Zhou Dynasty for a few years, she should have her own sweetheart by now. So, Madam, please don¡¯t hurt her feelings.¡± Peng Yizhu pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her feelings. But I¡¯m already an adult, so I can also see it! When little Jin looked at her, it was no different from looking at Xinxin. There was definitely no romantic feeling between them. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll get hurt if she doesn¡¯t get to love me. ¡± Gu Qingyuan patted Peng Yizhu¡¯s hand and said,¡±everyone is young. Not everyone has a crush on someone when they¡¯re young. They¡¯ll be with you forever.¡± Let¡¯s not point it out and let it develop freely. This year, little Jin would definitely return to the Western Region. When he came to the great Zhou Dynasty, it would be the time for Xinxin to get married. Time was the most challenging thing. San Niu is still young, let¡¯s talk about it in two years! Perhaps, after two years, little Jin would have married and had children. With sanniu¡¯s personality, she would definitely not force him. It was also possible that the two of them were fated to be able to stand the test of time. So, let¡¯s not think too much.¡± Early in the morning on the 7th of August, Cheng huaijin bid farewell to the Gu family and eldest Madam Peng after visiting Gu Mingzhu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Qingyuan asked Gu yingxue to send Cheng huaijin to the city gate. Cheng huaijin wanted to say that he could find his way, but Gu yingxue had already gotten into the car. At the north gate, Gu yingxue was carrying a bag and handed it to Cheng huaijin. big brother Xiao Jin, these are the clothes I prepared for you. When you arrive in the capital, the weather won¡¯t be so hot anymore. You can change into them. Cheng huaijin was stunned. Gu yingxue pushed him away. brother Xiao Jin has already given me jewelry. It¡¯s impolite not to return the favor. If brother Xiao Jin doesn¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll have to return the jewelry to you. Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly and took the bag. ¡°Thank you, Xue ¡®er. Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Big brother Xiao Jin!¡± Seeing Cheng huaijin get on the horse, Gu yingxue called out to him reluctantly. When he turned around, Gu yingxue asked carefully, ¡± brother Xiao Jin, can I write to you in the future? ¡± Every month, I¡¯ll write for you how tall and how heavy the Pearl is. Write for me how tall and heavy Brother Yun is. Is that good?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue and smiled. ¡°Alright. Go back, goodbye!¡± Gu yingxue smiled happily when she got an affirmative answer. She jumped a few times on the spot, then waved at Cheng huaijin.¡±Yes, goodbye, brother Xiao Jin! We¡¯ll meet again!¡± Chapter 1872 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1872 Stop causing trouble When they arrived at the Gu residence, someone came to wee them. The servant led the coachman to the kitchen and ced the fruits that Gu Xin had picked. Gu Xin and Gu Nian found their own room with ease. The sisters ¡®rooms were next to each other. The original design was still the same, but two extra rooms were designed, mainly because they were worried that there would be girls in the fourth household. Now, the fourth household only had one son. The Yang family found out that he was pregnantst month, so there was still enough room for him to live in. Gu Hui¡¯s room was empty. Her inw¡¯s house was in kun city, so she would never go back to her parents ¡®house. However, her room was prepared for her, and the other two rooms were also decorated. Now, little princess Sarlin was living in one room, and the other room was empty. She nned to stay there when dugu Mingyue came to visit in the future. Their family truly treated Cheng huaijin and Brother Yun as a family, so they always considered Cheng huaijin when it came to such matters. As for Brother Yun, he was the next generation. That night, Gu Nian went to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room to chat with them. ¡°That child might really be Xiao Yu.¡± After experiencing transmigration, Cai Xiaolian was no longer as unbelievable as before. As an ancient person, Gu shouxin actually believed in it more than Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. After listening to it, he sighed. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°It¡¯s true. She hasn¡¯t made a sound for more than ten days. Little Jin cried when she hugged her. I look like a baby like Chenyang, but it¡¯s really strange in this aspect!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°It¡¯s good to think this way.¡± Gu shouxin touched his chin and said, ¡± I can see that little Jin was a little hostile when he was in the Western Region. However, he has changed since he came to kunzhou from the princess ¡®temple. He must have thought it through now! This child¡¯s suffering has passed. His future will be bright!¡± After he finished speaking, he nced at Gu Nian and continued, ¡± if he was a few years older and his father and maternal grandfather didn¡¯tmit such a major crime, this child would still be able to be a son-inw. ¡°Father, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild!¡± Gu Nian pouted. Xinxin told me that she went to Qingzhou with little Jin on the Qixi Festival. The other girls thought they were siblings. I saw that the way Jin looked at Xinxin was also very pure, just like how en ¡®Zi looked at sisi and the moon.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian speechlessly. Forget it. This girl was beyond saving. It was good that she did not know. ¡°To be honest, I used to be influenced by dopey Gu¡¯s original book and looked down on Lu Zheng,¡± Gu Nian continued. After being together for so many years, I think Lu Zheng is still okay. so, I¡¯ll ept this brother-inw. Father, don¡¯t keep thinking about causing trouble for Lu Zheng. It¡¯s not good to feel a sense of crisis! If you let go of such a good son-inw, where are you going to find one? And Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian paused for a moment. Gu shouxin sneered,¡±Oh, what else?¡± Also, don¡¯t cause trouble for Xue Er. You¡¯re either locked up at home, in theb, or doing research in the government office every day. I don¡¯t have the chance to cause trouble even if I wanted to!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. We missed our youth, but when we first wore it, we were so scared by those peach-blossom cousins that we didn¡¯t dare to go out. What a pity! Niannian, you have to know that if those cousins appear again, you don¡¯t even need to show your face. Someone will solve it for you. You¡¯ll get married to ah Yu after the wedding. If you have children after the wedding, you won¡¯t have your freedom now.¡± Chapter 1873 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1873 The big cotton-padded jacket is broken ¡°My niannian is a big girl now,¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Over the years, I¡¯ve done a lot for the great Zhou and its people. So, I should rx in theing days. Before getting married, don¡¯t care so much. Dress up beautifully and take the handsome young man out for a walk. Look at the beautiful mountains and rivers!¡± Gu Nian looked at Cai Xiaolian, who was bing more and more gentle and motherly. She felt a sense of security. Her parents were right. She had indeed been affected by her cousin¡¯s incident when she first wore it. Although she made perfumes and skincare products, she didn¡¯t like to dress up. There was indeed nothing to say about the original owner¡¯s appearance. She was born from the same mother as the original female protagonist and was very simr. The original female protagonist was also a stunning beauty, so how could she be any worse? She was afraid of those peach flowers and did not want her good life to be affected by them. So, she had not dressed up much all these years. She always wore the simplest and darker colors. She rarely tied her hair into a beautiful bun, let alone jewelry. Other than the hairpin and bracelet that Xue Qianyu had given her and the bracelet that her good sisters had, she had not worn any other jewelry. She often wore the bracelet and bracelet on her left hand. She rarely wore the hairpin. Gu shouxin said directly,¡±father will make an exception and allow you to go out and y with Xue Er.¡± After Jinghe and Xiao Qian get married, you can go out and y with Xue Er! Dad will privately give you two thousand taels to buy whatever you want. Have fun, just don¡¯t miss the wedding date in the twelfth lunar month.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your mother is concerned about you, and your father is not bad either.¡± Gu shouxin looked proud. ¡°No, father. I know you care about me.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m just surprised that you actually have a secret stash of money!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. Was there a leak in their big cotton-padded jacket? N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Also, father, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re bing more and more like uncle in the past two years. It¡¯s not about your looks, you two are very simr, but your micro-expressions and actions. Are you copying him or is he copying you?¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Can I throw away a leaking cotton-padded jacket? father, mother, ¡± Gu Nian said as she held onto Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm, ¡± to be honest, I never thought that I would be able to live such a big family life one day. His grandparents, uncles, cousins, sisters, and brothers all lived together. I thought that there would be conflicts and friction. I¡¯ve always hoped that it would be just father, mother, me, and Xinxin. I didn¡¯t expect that a big family would also have the happiness of a big family. Father, mother, thank you for letting me experience the happiness of a big family. Thank you for taking care of me and protecting me, allowing me to live alone in the world without fear. Your daughter wants to say something that your little sister often says, you two are really the best parents in the world!¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always been outstanding. Even without us, you can still survive in this world without fear. Niannian, you¡¯re the best girl I¡¯ve ever seen, you deserve the best in this world. Mother hopes that you and Xinxin will have a bright future, and that you two will live up to your names in great Zhou!¡± Chapter 1874 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1874 Have you forgotten about the Emperor? It had been a long time since the three of them had a private conversation like this. Even with the addition of the other members of the Gu family, the rtionship between the three of them was still the same as when they first arrived. They trusted each other and their attitude towards Gu Xin was the same as before. She was the daughter (sister) that they had to pamper and raise. This journey to another world was the most precious one in their lives. All three of them had experienced or were about to experience things that they had not experienced in their previous lives. One of them had married and had a child, apanying him for life. They now had people and things that they couldn¡¯t even dream of in their previous lives. They were really grateful to the heavens for choosing the three of them toe to the great Zhou. Just as they were engrossed in their conversation, Gu Xin arrived and she was a little jealous, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, sister, you didn¡¯t even call me when you were chatting! Is it because I¡¯ve been away for two years that you¡¯re so used to chatting with the three of you that you¡¯ve forgotten about me?¡± The time travel Trio replied in unison,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Who asked you to be so stupid to be plotted against!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Then, the family of fourughed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin sat next to Gu shouxin and joined the family meeting. It was as if she had gone back to the time when she told her parents and sister about Yu Zhuzi. It was like every small family meeting they had. When Gu Xin heard that her parents wanted her sister and her future brother-inw to go on a trip for a few months, she immediately expressed that she wanted to join them and even bring brother Yuan Yuan along. Gu Xin had already started nning,¡¯brother Yuanyuan and brother Xue will definitely rush back for sister Zhen and brother Qian¡¯s wedding. They had led the diplomatic mission to the capital and had probably arrived there by now. After reporting to the authorities, they would have to attend the wedding banquet! When the timees, we¡¯ll just bring the two of them along to have fun!¡± we¡¯ll take a boat from kun city to Jinnan province for a few days. Then we¡¯ll continue to travel until we reach Jiangnan, and then we¡¯ll return from the Jiangnan Canal. We¡¯ll definitely be able to arrive before my sister and second brother Xue get married. Let me count. We set off on the 21st of August. It¡¯s been more than three months! After my sister and second brother Xue get married, we¡¯ll head north in the first month of next year, to Yunzhou and to Xing Nan country. Come back after half a year.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin helplessly. Gu shouxin said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, have you forgotten about the Emperor?¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯the Emperor? What does it have to do with him if we go out to y? He can¡¯t go with us even if he wants to!¡± ¡°Yeah, he can¡¯t go with you even if he wanted to!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. But he liked to go out and y! What do you think he would do if he found out that these two young fellows were not working for him in court, but were instead out on a scenic tour?¡± Gu Xin pouted. but, brother Yuanyuan and brother Xue have done so much with me in the West for the past two years. We¡¯re tired. Can¡¯t we rest for a year or so? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the three months before the new year considered rest? You said that you wanted to rest for a year and a half and travel through the great Zhou¡¯s rivers and mountains. Our Emperor can send a team of people to protect you, but for the two of them, I don¡¯t think the Emperor can see them ying for a year and a half. Three months is probably because of the two of us.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. The Emperor had always been so unreliable. She was a little depressed. Suddenly, she had an idea, ¡± ¡°I have a way to make the Emperor agree. We can look for great-grandma! The Emperor and uncle have always been fighting over who is great-grandma¡¯s good grandson. Let¡¯s drag uncle in and anger him!¡± Chapter 1876 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1876 Chapter 1876-another one Princess Jing He was the most favored Princess in the royal family. When she was still a Princess, she was very well liked by the Grand Empress Dowager. Therefore, in addition to the princess¡¯s marriage standard set by the Imperial court, her dowry also included the Grand Empress Dowager, Empress Jiang, Empress Xue, and the concubines of the emperor¡¯s harem. This time, other than the officials from the Ministry of Rites, the Grand Empress Dowager had alsoe personally. The person who hade with her was Princess Jinghe¡¯s younger brother, the Crown Prince of the residence of King Kang. ¡°Great-grandma! It¡¯s really you! When I saw uncle Shen, I was still wondering if you asked him to deliver the things or to personally escort you here. But it turns out that you came in person!¡± Gu Xin ran to the side of the carriage and reached out to support the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager, who was almost 80 years old, was no different from when she first met Gu Xin and the others a few years ago. It could be said that she was even younger. Her eyes were bright and full of life. She was in a good mood when she saw her three great-granddaughters, especially Gu Xin. She raised her hand and touched Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± our little Xin Xin has grown up. She¡¯s taller and slimmer! He must have suffered in the West.¡± Gu Xin smiled and shook her head, ¡± Great-grandma, I¡¯m now the most powerful Princess of our great Zhou Dynasty, even more powerful than sister Zhen! I¡¯m happy and I¡¯m not crying at all. If I lose weight, I can gain weight. Great-grandma, don¡¯t feel bad for me!¡± The Empress Dowager could not help butugh,¡±hahahahaha, you little girl ..¡± The sisters stood on the left and right of the Empress Dowager and followed her into the residence of Majesty Kang. Majesty Kang and his wife, as well as Princess Jing He, received the news and hurriedly came out to wee them. The dowry filled the courtyard. Majesty Kang had the steward take the officials of the Ministry of Rites to rest at the courier station. If they wanted to stay at the Xue n¡¯s Inn, they could pay for it themselves. The officials from the Ministry of Rites were extremely helpless. King Kang¡¯s personality was really the same as it had been for decades. If you had been more generous, you could have just invited us with some polite words. The manservant of the Wang Residence had also gone to the Gu residence to report that the Grand Empress Dowager had arrived. Gu shouxin also asked Cai Xiaolian, Madam Zhang, and Madam yang to pack up and head to King Kang¡¯s mansion. Uncle Gu was still busy and was not in kun city. Fourth uncle Gu was also in Baiyu city and would only return in two days. Only Gu shouxin was not busy. He would only return to the capital in October to report to the Ministry of Rites. There was no need to hand over the matters of the Yamen to money and grain. Money and grain had been the acting Magistrate for half a year. In addition, Gu shouxin had deliberately trained him in the past two years, so he was very familiar with the Yamen. Therefore, among the brothers, only Gu shouxin was idle. After entering the residence of King Kang, the Empress Dowager listened to the girls talk about the West again. She was very happy as she listened to little princess Sarlin¡¯s awkward great Zhou dialect introduction of the West. When the children were done, she told her sisters about another matter.¡±Linlin was nning toe as well, so she came to take you home. However, before he left, he found out that she was pregnant, so he couldn¡¯te. Anyway, after Jinghe gets married, you¡¯ll be returning to the capital, so I¡¯m determined not to bring her along.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The three Gu sisters were extremely surprised. Thest time their third aunt gave birth to twins, she had said that three was enough. Two sons and one daughter. Just like her, they were protected by her brothers and treated like a Pearl in their palms! They were going to be cousins again. Chapter 1878 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1878 Chapter 1878-wedding Peng ze walked to Gu Hui and took out the bouquet. Gu Hui was confused. ¡°Huihui, this is for you.¡± Peng ze said. She had thought that all kinds of flowers could overshadow her beauty, but she had never thought that these flowers were too inferior and could notpare to Huihui. I hope Huihui doesn¡¯t mind and can force herself to take them down!¡± Gu Hui looked at the flowers and then at Peng ze. She reached out to touch Peng ze¡¯s forehead, intending to touch her own, but Peng ze grabbed her hand. Peng ze pulled her lightly and Gu Hui fell into his arms. Two years ago, less than a month after they were married, something happened to Gu Xin. After that, they went to look for Gu Xin and separated. After they found her, Peng ze came back and took Gu Hui to the West. After that, they fought all sorts of battles and finally rushed back. Other couples who had been married for two years might have already given birth to a child, but the two of them did not really have a child. How could a man and a woman of this age continue their life like the past two years now that they had nothing to do? Peng ze didn¡¯t give Gu Hui a chance to speak and covered her mouth. As for Gu Hui, she was not a shy girl. She could be more aggressive than him. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s day or night. Come on! Peng ze arrived home in the afternoon. He returned to his room after meeting the old master and the general. No one disturbed them anyway, so they did it until it was dark. After dark, the two of them changed and washed up before they went to the residence of Majesty Kang. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Hui was teased by Princess Jing He, Gu Nian, and he sanniang for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin, Gu si, Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Princess Sarlin, the topic was not suitable for children. The two of them could have talked for a long time. Gu huishen thought that her second sister, Gu Nian, had been led astray by Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. Look at what she was saying! [ a little separation brings new love. I haven¡¯t seen you for half a day, but you¡¯ve be much Ruder. It seems that brother-inw is busy. ] It was the 20th of August, a good time for everything. The wedding of the kun Prefecture magistrate and Princess Jinghe was to be held on that day. Qian Liangduo¡¯s parents had died when he was young, and he was not close to his family. Only an uncle in the family had paid for his studies in the early years. However, after he finished the Imperial High School Examination, his uncle died of illness. From then on, he had no one to worry about. Therefore, he had no rtives on his side for this wedding. Only the mansion¡¯s new house had been decorated by Cai Xiaolian and her men. On the other hand, there were many guests in the Kang family. Almost all of the families of the officials in the capital who were third rank and above had arrived, as well as Jing and the princess¡¯s friends of the same age who had been in the capital for many years. Other than the pregnant ones, almost all of them were present. That afternoon, almost a hundred tables were set up in the residence of Majesty Kang. In the afternoon, Lu Zheng, Xue qianren, Huo Junhao, second Pengng, and fourth Pengng, who were not married yet, apanied Qian Liangduo from the government office to King Kang¡¯s residence to wee the bride. When the auspicious time arrived, Prince Kang carried Princess Jinghe on his back and went out to the wedding sedan. The dowries were carried out of the residence of King Kang one by one, and they followed the procession around kun city. Majesty Kang¡¯s residence was extremely wealthy. There were a total of forty pairs of maidservants and manservants walking on both sides of the street. The manservants were carrying big red sacks, while the maidservants were carrying festive bamboo baskets filled with wedding candy and money. He didn¡¯t stop giving out money and candy along the way. These paintings were notndscape paintings, nor were they human paintings, but life paintings. Each painting had two main characters, the bride and groom, who were getting married today. From the first carriage to thest, the meeting between the princess and the schr was drawn. Each scene was particrly vivid. Qian Liangduo used his painting to swear to the princess and Jing that from the first moment he saw her, he would do his best to protect the most beautiful princess in his heart for the rest of his life. Chapter 1879 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om 1879 Pressure These paintings were secretly drawn by Qian Liangduo in the past few years, and every scroll was carefully kept after it was done. Originally, it was Princess Jinghe who asked him to draw. Later, he drew on his own because of the longing in his heart. It was just like the time when Princess Jinghe had followed Gu Hui and he sanniang to the kingdom of the goddess to save Pengze for half a year. Qian Liangduo had painted his thoughts in the paintings. Even Princess Jinghe herself did not know that the paintings had expressed his feelings of longing. Gu Xin sighed, brother Qian is so romantic! Huo Yanyu: ¡± I¡¯m guessing that in a few days ¡®time, our sister Zhen will have another wedding painting in her storage room. She¡¯ll paint the scenery of kun city. It¡¯s so beautiful! ¡®To make it look real, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take at least a few months. Look, the groom is looking around on his horse. It looks like he¡¯s greeting everyone, but he¡¯s actually observing! I¡¯ll remember this scene in my heart and draw it out for sister Zhen, who can¡¯t appreciate the beautiful scenery with a veil over her head. Wow, it¡¯s so romantic!¡± Xie Zhiyi said,¡¯Lord Qian has put so much pressure on all the unmarried men! If all thedies want this kind of romance, it¡¯s not something that ordinary people can do.¡± I remember that brother ah Yuan, second brother Xue, and brother Junhao are all pretty good at drawing. The three of them should be the most stressed! Gu yingxue encouraged. ¡°Although my brother is a child prodigy, he can¡¯tpare to brother Qian in terms of painting!¡± Huo Yanyu directly exposed him. ¡°I don¡¯t think brother Yuan Yuan can do it either,¡± Gu Xin nodded. indeed, ¡± Gu nianshen agreed. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu might be able to fight each other, but they can¡¯t do the same thing as old Qian. However, it was possible for Huo Wentong. Sisi is still young, and the child prodigy Huo is in kunzhou. You can ask old Qian for advice when the timees.¡± Gu si pouted. Why did everyone think that she would end up with Huo Wentong? Forget it, she was still young, and her marriageable age hadn¡¯t even arrived yet. She didn¡¯t want to think so much! Gu Si was born in the twelfth lunar month, and she was only fifteen at the end of the twelfth lunar month this year. Hering-of-age ceremony would be held in the capital, and she had not thought so much. She had never thought about whether she wanted to follow Huo Junhao, but if she did, she would not reject it. As Princess Jinghe¡¯s sworn sisters, Gu Hui and he sanniang were very satisfied with their brother-inw¡¯s attentiveness. As long as the sisters lived well, it didn¡¯t matter if the man knew Kung Fu or not. After the wedding, the people of kun city had a new understanding of their magistrate. He was a good man who loved his wife! As for the families of the officials who wanted to introduce the previous rank-two to more money and grain, or capture him to be their son-inw, theypletely gave up their thoughts. It was obvious that they had deep feelings for Princess Jinghe of King Kang¡¯s mansion. No wonder she was still not married at such an old age. It turned out that they were waiting for her Highness the princess! As for those families who wanted to climb up to Majesty Kang¡¯s residence and the imperial family through marriage, when they saw the scene of Princess Jinghe¡¯s marriage, they also understood that it was not something they could climb up. The children of Majesty Kang were different from the other people in the imperial family. Majesty Kang and his wife really did not care about the status of their daughter-inw and son-inw, as long as their children liked them. It seemed that it was possible to cultivate feelings from a young age. The Crown Prince of Majesty Kang was only 16 years old. If he were to get married at 20, wouldn¡¯t that mean that there were still four years left? I¡¯ll go back and tell the girls at home. Chapter 1881 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1881 Want to go Gu Xin and her sister stayed at home for another two days. After waiting for Jing and the princess to return home, they nned to set off. On the night of the 22nd of August, in the residence of Majesty Kang. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at her grandchildren beside her, smiling the entire time. Lu Zheng, Qianyu, you two have to protect niannian and Xinxin well. If they¡¯re missing a single strand of hair, don¡¯t evere back to the capital! When she heard that they were going out to y, the Empress Dowager only said one thing to Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They wouldn¡¯t dare. They wouldn¡¯t let the two girls lose a single hair even if they were to lose all their hair. The two of them quickly promised. The Empress Dowager nodded her head in satisfaction,¡±how is the route arranged this time?¡± Tell this old woman.¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± great-grandma, we¡¯ll set off from kun city¡¯s Pier. Then, we¡¯ll travel to Jinnan Prefecture for a few days. After that, we¡¯ll continue to travel to Fuzhou, Suzhou, Hangzhou, and Thand. Finally, we¡¯ll return to the capital from Thand. It just so happens to be sister and second brother Xue¡¯s wedding date.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, great-grandma,¡± Gu Nian nodded. I n to get Xue Qianyu to carry me on his back for everything that I need to walk, especially when I¡¯m going up slopes and ridges, other than riding a horse or taking a boat. When she needed someone to carry her shopping bags, she gave them to Xue Qianyu. I want him to buy me good food and y with me. Give me whatever I want! I won¡¯t tire myself out or let myself suffer.¡± Xue Qianyu expressed that he would definitely be able to do it. Gu Xinughed,¡¯I want one too. Sister, brother Yuanyuan said that there¡¯s a temple full of stairs. Let¡¯s go and pay our respects. We¡¯ll walk half the stairs and let brother Yuanyuan and second brother Xue carry the other half.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian agreed. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other andughed. Alright, let¡¯s see who gets there first. Gu Xin added, ¡± that¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to the beach. Let¡¯s have a barbeque on the sea. Sister wants to teach brother Yuanyuan so that he can cook for me in the future! ¡°Alright, let your second brother Xue learn how to cook for me in the future!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu nodded. Gu si sat at the side and was a little envious. ¡°I also want to go!¡± Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Gu yingxue all nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of youe and y as well?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Yiyi, you have to go to the capital to attend niannian¡¯s wedding in the twelfth lunar month. Ying Xue also had to go! Sisi, you can go with your sister. We¡¯ll apany great-grandma. Grandmother, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Gu SI¡¯s hopeful eyes and nodded with a smile, ¡± ¡°Alright! We girls should go out more often. As long as your second sister and third sister don¡¯t mind you guys, you guys can go!¡± Gu Xin and Gu Nian naturally did not mind. If Gu Si was alone, they would be worried that sisi would have no one to y with. But now that there were a few of them, they didn¡¯t have to worry. Thus, the line expanded again. Gu Ren also wanted to say that he would go, but he knew that big head Gu would definitely find him troublesome. Sigh, big head Gu was really sexist. Hence, on the 23rd day of the month, Gu Xin, Gu Nian, Gu si, Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, Gu yingxue, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu, a total of eight people, set off from the kunzhou Pier. They had only brought enough silver and no one else. Chapter 1884 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1884 Children¡¯s marriage The Empress lowered her head to look at The Little Prince. The Little Prince blinked his big innocent eyes and said,¡±Imperial mother, sleep sleep, sleep sleep.¡± The Empress carried her son into the room, took off his clothes and shoes, and put him down. Every day, he would wake up, eat, go out, and learn how to walk at a fixed time. The Emperor was very happy to see his son so well-behaved. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He pulled the Empress out of the room and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Empress, you see, our son is so well-behaved! Let him sleep on his own, and we¡¯ll go stroll around the Imperial garden. I feel like I haven¡¯t been able to walk around with the Empress for many years.¡± Empress Xue nodded with a smile. The couple strolled around the Imperial garden together. There were not many concubines in the emperor¡¯s harem. In the past, other than noble consort Lin, who was more arrogant, the others were very low-key. Now that noble consort Lin had fallen with Prime Minister Lin¡¯s fall, it seemed that only the Emperor and Empress lived in the pce. The Emperor had not selected women for many years. Every time the ministers mentioned it, he would let the candidates be selected. However, it was not for himself, but for the concubines to choose a wife for his son. Some of the concubines ¡®children were still young, and the women were all above 14 years old. How could he choose a wife who was a few years older for his son? Therefore, after the concubines worked together to send letters to their families and the copse of Minister Lin, the voices of the Emperor choosing concubines had died down. Now that the Emperor had chosen the Crown Prince, there was even less of a chance for him to select consorts. His life with the Empress was also getting better and better. The concubines who had been favored by the Emperor were either princes or princesses, and almost none of them liked to wander in front of the Emperor. The young concubines without princes and princesses would appear in front of the Emperor, but he would ignore them. He would often demote their positions, and when there was no position to demote, they would be grounded. In this way, these concubinespletely understood the emperor¡¯s mentality, causing the women in front of him to be either Pce maids or the Empress. He didn¡¯t mind at all. Other than Empress Xue, no one else knew the emperor¡¯s thoughts. He nned to wait until the Crown Prince was ten years old before he began to prepare for his death escape. At that time, he would make good arrangements for the women in the pce. Those who had sons could follow their sons to be Grand concubines, those princesses could stay in the pce for the rest of their lives, or they could go out and live. Those who did not have children could leave the pce if they wanted to, and if they wanted to stay, he would also specially make a ce and allocate a sum of money to raise them. When the time came, he would not force these women to do anything. They could choose for themselves. The couple strolled around the garden and chatted. As they talked, they talked about the marriage of the princes and princesses. So far, the fifth Prince, the ninth Prince, the tenth Prince, the eleventh Prince, the fourth Princess, the sixth Princess, the seventh Princess, and the eighth Princess were not married yet. The eldest, the fifth Prince, was the same age as Gu Nian. He was already twenty years old. The youngest, the eleventh Prince, was already thirteen. After that, there was only The Little Prince. From the child¡¯s age, it could be seen that the Emperor had worked hard to be an Emperor during the time when he was held back by Prime Minister Lin and the qu King. Later, after subduing Prime Minister Lin, he slowly grasped power. He was very perfunctory when it came to the matter of spreading the branches of the royal family. The Emperor told the Empress that he wanted to marry a Princess to the West, and then marry a Princess from the West for the fifth and ninth princes. Chapter 1885 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1885 Chapter 1885-bnce The Empress usually didn¡¯t say what she thought, and she never interfered with the affairs of the court. The couple also had a tacit understanding not to mention or ask. However, the Empress, as their mother, had the right to speak on the marriage of the princes and princesses. What the Empress meant was that out of the three most powerful countries in the West, besides quicksand country, which had a rtionship with Xinxin, the princes and princesses of the other two countries could be considered. Then, he would choose another country other than these three countries. This way, it would be more bnced. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Emperor had the same thought. The two of them started discussing who to choose. In the end, the couple gave the opportunity to marry the princess of the West to the fifth Prince and the ninth Prince. The two brothers were old and honest, so they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. As for marrying the princess, they didn¡¯t think that based on the sequence, they wanted to marry the eighth Princess. The eldest, the fourth Princess, had lost her Fuma. The widows of great Zhou could be remarried. The Emperor and Empress had never thought of marrying the fourth Princess off. The sixth, seventh, and eighth princesses were of simr age, but the eighth Princess was more mature. If she married to the West, she would have the ability to sit firmly as the mother of the country. As for the rest, it would depend on their fate. If the other princes had their eyes on princesses, the Emperor decided not to stop them this time. He was already happy with Gu Nian, Princess Jing, he sanniang, and Peng Eng¡¯s marriages. He did not mind marrying his sons and daughters. Of course, the premise was that he had to make these princes and princesses stay behind for inspection. His Hidden Dragon guards had already prated deep into the Western Region, so he had to consider all aspects. Although he didn¡¯t have much affection for the mother of his children, they were his children. He wouldn¡¯t hurt them, whether it was a daughter-inw or a son-inw. His daughter-inw was still fine. That was in the capital, right under his nose. But it was different for his son-inw. His daughter was going to leave the capital, or even the great Zhou, to marry into a strange country. If he did not observe her carefully, wouldn¡¯t he be harming his daughter? The Empress had no objection to this andpletely agreed. Gu Xin and the others booked a boat and set off from the kun City Pier. They arrived at Jin Nan Zhou the next day. The Three Sisters of the Gu family, Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Gu yingxue, walked hand in hand after they got off the boat. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu followed behind. This was the first time they hade to Jin Nanzhou so leisurely. The weather here was good, warmer than most ces in kunzhou. One would even sweat after walking for a while. To the East and South of the Jinnan region was the sea, the kun River to the North, and the goddess Kingdom to the West. Thend here was fertile. Ever since they submitted to the great Zhou, not only did they produce Jade, but they also produced high-output and good-quality food. Now, all the people in Jinnan region were praising their King for making this wise decision. This family was not in Jinnan Prefecture. Gu Xin and the others bought a lot of Jade in Jinnan Prefecture and even yed stone gambling with others. Four dayster, they set off again. Gu Xin¡¯s luck was very good. She could basically choose the best Jade, and people didn¡¯t want her to buy it. Chapter 1886 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1886 Chapter 1886-reconciliation They walked along the kun River and stopped at the pier. They would stay for two more days at the fun ces and leave once they were done with the uninteresting ces. A few dayster, when they arrived at Yizhou, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Gu en had also arrived in the capital. Grandpa and Grandma Gu brought Gu en back to the house that the Gu family had bought at the beginning. They asked the Butler to send a letter to the pce and then sent someone to inform third aunt Gu. Lu Xue, who was next door, heard themotion and came over with Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao. ¡°Old Gu, my old Gu, I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in ten years!¡± Grandma Xiao gave grandma Gu a bear hug. She was still in good spirits, even looking better than before. Grandma Gu knew the reason without even asking. Old Xiao had appeared at the same time as Zhou, which meant that old Xiao had forgiven Zhou! The two of them lived together at his granddaughter¡¯s house, and old Xiao would definitely scold them for no reason. He was in a bad state of mind, so how could he have the strength to scold others? ¡°Don¡¯t you have old Zhou by your side? You still miss me? Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten how you valued your lover over your friends when you were young?¡± Grandma Gu said expressionlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I missed you! It feels like we haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years!¡± Grandma Xiao replied. Grandma Gu punched her. Ever since grandma Xiao had returned to the capital with the Empress to take care of the Empress and The Little Prince, Grandpa Zhou had been making use of every opportunity to make his presence known in front of grandma Xiao. He even knew how to make use of his granddaughter and grandson-inw to help him. Finally, after the Emperor announced Lu Zheng¡¯s news, grandma Xiao slowly forgave Grandpa Zhou. Their Yuanyuan did not need to hide anymore. He could live in this world openly. The two elders thought that Lu Zheng was hiding from his stepmother and the Lin family, so he hid his identity. What they didn¡¯t know was that this kid had no intention of living as Lu Zheng from the start. He only wanted to find Gu Xin. Seeing that her maternal grandparents were chatting happily with the grandparents of the Gu family, Lu Xue took her leave. Before she left, she invited Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Gu en to her house for dinner in the evening. She also asked someone to invite third aunt¡¯s family. It just so happened that today was Grandpa Zhou¡¯s birthday. Grandpa and Grandma Gu naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Not long after, a eunuch from the pce personally came to deliver some tonics for the two elders to enjoy, because the two elders were tired from the journey. Grandpa Zhou sighed with emotion that his old friend had given birth to a good son who was deeply respected. The two elders thought about it and decided to tell Grandpa Gu¡¯s background to their old friend in this life. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandpa Zhou was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He stammered,¡±Does Yuanyuan know? This kid is really lucky. I never thought that he would one day be the emperor¡¯s son-inw, and it¡¯s the kind that¡¯s official, the kind with royal blood! If the country guarding Duke knew that Yuanyuan had such a good life, he would definitely regret it!¡± At the end of his sentence, Grandpa Zhou started to gloat. Grandma Xiao rolled her eyes at him,¡±why should we let that heartless thing know?¡± Old Gu and younger brother ye only told us this because they believe us. You damned old man, don¡¯t run out and tell others when you¡¯re drunk. If you ruin things, I¡¯ll make Yuanyuan and Xue not want you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Grandpa Zhou quickly begged for mercy. I was justmenting! Brother ye, sister Gu, I really don¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s been so many years, brother ye, you should just sigh. Anyway, I¡¯m very honored to have known you all for a lifetime, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Chapter 1887 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1887 Don¡¯t let your own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields The Emperor bestowed the Gu family with arge Manor, which was once King Qu¡¯s residence. Initially, the Emperor did not want to give it to her. After all, King qu did not have a good ending. However, Gu shouxin had asked for the opinion of his family. In addition, the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager also had the same intention, so the Emperor gave it to her. If they did not reward the residence of King qu, the Emperor intended to immediately send people from the Ministry of Works to build one. This was too much of a waste of manpower and resources. The Gu family was not willing, and neither was the Grand Empress Dowager. The Grand Empress Dowager could see that although the Emperor had chosen the Crown Prince, he was still thinking of returning the throne. He was using all sorts of methods to bewitch her second grandson. The Grand Empress Dowager was actually not that stubborn about whether her own child should be the Emperor. She had protected thete Emperor and the current Emperor for more than thirty years and had seen through many things. She really wished that her children and grandchildren would not be so tired and not have to bear such a heavy burden. One could say that she was selfish or short-sighted. Since the emperor¡¯s bloodline had taken the throne, then they should be the ones to take it. Changing it halfway through was not good for the imperial family, and not good for the entire great Zhou. The people from the Ministry of Works had already been ordered to repair the qu King¡¯s residence. The qu King¡¯s bloodline had been gone a few years ago, so the residence had been empty for a few years. Many ces needed to be repaired. Before Gu shouxin and the others arrived in the capital, the house would definitely be built. When Grandpa and Grandma Gu arrived in the capital, the king of quicksand moved out of the Embassy to live in the Gu family. This was his aunt¡¯s house, which looked exactly like his mother. Third aunt Gu was in a good mood now that she had a cousin. She began to teach the king of quicksand how to y Mahjong. Then, she called Lu Xue and Grandpa Zhou to join her at the table. A few dayster, Cheng huaijin also arrived in the capital. He first went to the Embassy and met with the princes of the Western Region before returning to the Gu family. That night, grandfather Gu brought the king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin to the pce alone to visit the Emperor. The Emperor took a look and saw that the only Prince of quicksand country was from the great Zhou Dynasty. He was handsome and young. Otherwise, there was no need to examine him further. If he could gain the trust of the Gu family, what was the point of examining him? The Emperor did not directly ask him if he was engaged. He waited until the next day toe out of the pce in in clothes and visit the Gu family. He quietly asked Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Grandpa Gu exined Cheng huaijin¡¯s situation, but grandma Gu directly rejected the emperor¡¯s good intentions. The Emperor was bewildered,¡±Royal aunt, this child is so good, it¡¯s impossible for him to have a rtionship with sisi, right?¡± We don¡¯t leave our fertile water for outsiders, so you give it to this nephew!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°He has nothing to do with sisi,¡± grandma Gu said. However, he was not suitable for the princesses in the pce. He had a marriage fate with other girls. Your Majesty, little Jin¡¯s sister, you¡¯ve sealed the title of the West Princess. This time, we¡¯ll go back to his hometown with him and hide the child. The Warlock he hired looked at the time and location. Out of concern for this child, your Imperial uncle asked one more question. The Warlock said that he was destined to appear by his side. The rtionship between the two of them was very strong. If someone wanted to break it, it would not affect the two of them, but it would have a great impact on the person who wanted to break it. So, Your Majesty, you should give up on this idea!¡± ¡°Your Royal aunt is right,¡± grandfather Gu chuckled. Little Jin saved Xinxin, and he¡¯s the adopted son of your Royal aunt¡¯s biological sister. We¡¯re really worried about him. Seeing how he has no desire, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll spend the rest of his life in the West, so I asked.¡± Chapter 1888 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1888 Chapter 1888-took after our mother The Emperor had always been a gossiper, and he believed in the Warlock¡¯s words. Thus, he asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Could that girl be a Girl from the West? Wasn¡¯t it said that this kid had messed with the powerful officials of quicksand country in the West all these years, and then finally confessed to da Junzi and was preparing to return to great Zhou when he encountered the incident in Yunhai, and then went tong GE to pick up Xinxin? Does he still have time to spend with you?¡± The handsome son the Emperor was talking about was the king of quicksand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He knew about grandma Gu¡¯s identity, and he also knew that the king of quicksand was from the kingdom of goddess. After meeting Queen Dugu, he had a good impression of the kingdom of goddess. So, ever since the king of quicksand came to the capital, he liked to invite people into the pce to drink and chat. In front of Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu, he addressed the king of quicksand Kingdom very casually. Grandpa Gu nced at grandma Gu with a smile. The Emperor also looked at grandma Gu. ¡°The two kids don¡¯t know about this,¡± grandma Gu said, pursing her lips. We don¡¯t n to say or get involved. She¡¯s my nephew¡¯s adopted daughter, Gu yingxue.¡± The emperor¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. He blinked, ¡± ¡°So this is what it means to not let one¡¯s fertile water flow into others¡± fields! Since he¡¯s the son-inw of your nephew, I won¡¯t snatch him away since the Warlock said he¡¯s a match made in heaven. However, Imperial uncle, Imperial aunt, I really like this kid. I want to marry a Princess to him so that I can have a good son-inw. What a pity!¡± hahahaha, Yingluo. Grandpa Guughed and shook his head. I know a few princes from the West this time. Xinxin told me about them. Other than little Jin, Prince Gotz and Prince Sarlin are both pretty good.¡± The Emperor pursed his lips gloomily. Xinxin, that little heartless girl. She didn¡¯te back to tell me that she was safe. She went on a trip on her own. How great would it be if she came back with the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic corps? I wouldn¡¯t be so blind as to rack my brains to think of a way to keep these princes and princesses and slowly choose them! I¡¯ll just let little Xinxin choose for me. She¡¯s the one choosing her cousin-inw anyway!¡± The Emperor did not treat himself as an outsider at all. The grandchildren of his Imperial uncle and Imperial aunt were cousins with his children, right? Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t respond to him. The Emperor happily followed. Grandma Gu facepalmed and said,¡±brother Chuan, who do you think the Emperor took after?¡± I heard that thete Emperor was a kind person and loved the people like his children. He was also conscientious and the current Empress Dowager Jiang is also gentle and demure, so why is the Emperor being ridiculed?¡± Grandpa Gu patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°He took after our mother. When he was young, he followed his Imperial father from his fief to the pce and was almost raised by our mother.¡± Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, it wasn¡¯t easy for an old person like the Grand Empress Dowager to be able to raise an Emperor who could take on such a great responsibility and yet always wanted to let go of the burden. It really wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Old Gu, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go into the pce to see the little crown Prince.¡± At this time, grandma Xiao also came in. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Grandpa and Grandma Gu holding hands and covered her eyes. Oh my God! Can you two old fellows not be like this? You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still acting like a young man. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Chapter 1889 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1889 Chapter 1889-blocking the way Grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu were used to grandma Xiao¡¯s asional dislike. Not only did they not let go, but they also held her even tighter. Grandma Xiao stepped forward and snatched grandma Gu¡¯s hand away. ¡°Old Gu, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be like this. Aren¡¯t you tired of being with your brother Chuan 24 hours a day? You still have to go around with your old sister.¡± Without waiting for grandma Gu¡¯s reply, she pulled him away. She didn¡¯t forget to tell Grandpa Gu, the Emperor came to y cards and stole old Zhou¡¯s position. Old ye, let old Zhou take you out to y! Grandma Gu smiled at Grandpa Gu. They had been husband and wife for decades, so how could they not understand each other¡¯s meaning? Grandma Xiao pulled grandma Gu out of the house, got into the carriage, and began to talk to grandma Gu about The Little Prince. Grandma Gu was listening to them from the side and chimed in from time to time. After walking for a short distance, they came across a carriage in an alley. The coachman was very arrogant,¡±can¡¯t you see that this is Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion¡¯s carriage?¡± Still not going to Dodge?¡± Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows. Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion? She looked at grandma Xiao. Grandma Xiao pursed her lips in disgust,¡±I¡¯m looking for Xue ¡®er.¡± That evil woman surnamed Lin now knows about Yuanyuan¡¯s existence, and her backer, the Lin family, has fallen. She¡¯s worried that our Yuanyuan wille back and deal with her, so she came to speak to Xue ¡®er. Really, she doesn¡¯t even look at the rtionship between Xue ¡®er and Yuanyuan. She must be out of her mind toe and find Xue¡¯ er.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Grandma Gu said. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s stupid, why did shee to find Xue ¡®er?¡± When grandma Xiao said this, she got angry.¡±I say, old Gu, that Emperor is old ye¡¯s nephew, right? If I say bad things about him here and get found out, you and old ye can protect me, right?¡± Grandma Xiao was just asking. She had spent a lot of time with the Emperor and Empress Xue. In fact, she didn¡¯t need Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu to protect her. She had been taking care of Empress Xue ever since she was pregnant. If she were toin about it now, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t do anything. She held onto grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said,¡±the Emperor is causing trouble on purpose!¡± The Lin family had fallen, and the Lin group had no one to back them up, but the Lu family had not! Now, my grandson-inw is very likely to be promoted, but the Emperor is suppressing it. This Lin Shi, she felt that the Emperor definitely wanted to hear Duke Zhengguo¡¯s opinion, so didn¡¯t shee a few times, half threatening and half pleading? She felt that if the country guarding Duke didn¡¯t say anything, the Emperor would keep suppressing her, and her granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be able to be promoted. If Xue ¡®er softened and came to the country guarding Duke Manor, she would let the country guarding Duke put in a good word for her to the Emperor and be promoted. Tell me, did water get into her brain? Is the Emperor not doing this properly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, the Emperor is keeping Lin Shi to watch the show! He wanted to wait for Yuanyuan and Xinxin to return to the capital and deal with the little ones she had with Madame Lin! Our Emperor is really too bored!¡± Grandma Gu nodded. She had to say, old Xiao, you¡¯ve really picked the right person. Our Emperor is indeed a little boring. ¡°Hey, the one opposite, did you hear that? This is Duke Zhengguo¡¯s carriage, move aside!¡± At this time, the coachman opposite scolded again. N?v(el)B\\jnn Grandma Xiao was about to scold someone, but grandma Gu stopped her. You¡¯re the Duke¡¯s wife, right? she¡¯lle and meet her on behalf of their Xinxin. Grandma Gu opened the curtain and looked outside. ¡°Duke Zhengguo mansion? Never heard of it. If we don¡¯t, what are you going to do?¡± Chapter 1890 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1890 Chapter 1890-taking action Ever since noble consort Lin and Minister Lin fell, the entire Lin family had scattered. Only Madame Lin was safe and sound because of her status as the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. However, her life was not good either. It was far worse than before. She had always been the protagonist of the banquets held by the various families, but now she could not even get an invitation. In the high Duke¡¯s public house, the second and third branches were also innuendously criticizing her and disrespecting her. Even her son and daughter were being bullied. Lin Shi felt that everyone was going against her, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone to vent her anger on, so she had to lower her voice and beg for peace. Lu Zheng, that bastard, wasing back. If she didn¡¯te and beg Lu Xue, she and her children wouldn¡¯t be able to live well. In the past, she didn¡¯t even bother toe to the alley where Lu Xue lived, but now she had to. When she heard that the voice in the other party¡¯s carriage was not from that old fart with the surname Xiao, Lin Shi had some confidence. I don¡¯t dare to go against the nobles, but you, a small family, I don¡¯t dare to go against you? You still dare to block my way? Did he really think that anyone could step on him? To Madam Lin¡¯s knowledge, only Lu Xue¡¯s family had a slightly higher official position in this alley. The others were all minor officials or businessmen. She was not afraid of these. She knew that the Gu family was still living here. However, the Gu family was all in kunzhou. At the moment, other than Lu Xue, third aunt Gu, and the people in the pce, no one knew that the two elders of the Gu family had returned. Therefore, Lin Shi did not think of them at all. Madame Lin did not speak up herself and directly asked the old woman beside her to speak up. my wife is the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. Unrted people, please leave quickly! The elderly woman stuck her head out and looked even more arrogant when she saw grandma Gu. It was good that she wasn¡¯t the olddy of the Xiao family. ¡°Ha! I won¡¯t let you have it today! This alley was built by your Madam? Does this ce belong to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion?¡± Grandma Gu sneered. ¡°Where did this wicked womane from? I¡¯ve already said that this is the carriage of the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. What qualifications do you, amoner, have to block the way? If you don¡¯t retreat quickly, we¡¯ll have people drag you away!¡± The old woman scolded angrily. ¡°Come on!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the elderly woman coldly, not afraid at all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grandma Xiao¡¯s evil intentions didn¡¯t appear. this vicious woman, you can offend people as much as you want. I¡¯ll just watch you be slowly taken care of by the little ones of the Gu family. You dare to call their grandmother a wicked woman? you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth! The old woman returned to the carriage and got off after getting permission. She called the coachman and walked towards grandma Gu¡¯s carriage. Grandma Xiao was in the Gu family¡¯s carriage this time. The driver was old Zhang, a man who retired from the Peng family¡¯s Army. When he met an ordinary coachman, he lifted him up with one hand and threw him against the wall. As for the old woman, the moment her hand touched grandma Gu, she was immediately grabbed by the wrist and thrown to the side. Just like the coachman of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, she fell to the wall and bounced to the ground. I¡¯ll count to ten, ¡± grandma Gu said arrogantly. if this road still doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll have to throw the people in the car against the wall, Rob your car, and go out to do business! One, hehe.¡± Chapter 1891 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1891 My territory Seeing how arrogant the other party was, Madame Lin could not help but step forward. Before she could speak, she was stunned. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She knew who grandma Gu was. After Lu Zheng¡¯s mother died, grandma Gu had apanied grandma Xiao to the high Duke¡¯s mansion in the capital city and caused a scene. That was twenty years ago. Although 20 years had passed, grandma Gu¡¯s appearance had not changed. There were more wrinkles on her face, but she did not look much older, so Madame Lin recognized grandma Gu at first nce. ¡°The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, you really have a great style!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Mrs. Lin coldly. ¡°Old Gu, old Gu, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll give you a massage!¡± Grandma Xiao also appeared at this moment. She stood behind grandma Gu and massaged her shoulders and back with great skill. Madame Lin red at grandma Xiao fiercely. This old woman must have done it on purpose. She didn¡¯t appear at the beginning to make her fight with the Gu family? However, Madame Lin was a flexible person. Her angry expression turned into a gentle and obedient one. She walked over and knelt down. old Madam Gu, old Madam Xiao, it¡¯s the servants of this Junior¡¯s residence who were insensible and offended you. This junior apologizes to the two of you, I hope that the two old madams can forgive me! Grandma Gu snorted. I remember that when Xiaojia died, old Xiao and I came to the capital. You sent people to arrest us and warned us not toe to the capital ever again, right? ¡± Lin Shi¡¯s face paled. This old woman still remembered what happened twenty years ago? Grandma Xiao took over. old Gu, old Gu, quick, tell her to get out of here arrogantly. Tell her that you¡¯ve bought this Street, it¡¯s your territory. How can you let any random cat or dog pee here? ¡± Madame Lin looked at grandma Xiao, and grandma Xiao gave her a kind smile. Madame Lin lowered her head. old Madam Gu, old Madam Xiao, it¡¯s my fault today. I¡¯ll ask people to make way for you. I won¡¯t dy your trip. Grandma Gu looked down at Lin Shi and asked, ¡± ¡°Did I let you go? This is my territory, so how can any random cat or doge and go as they please?¡± ¡°What does old Madam Gu n to do?¡± Madame Lin looked up at grandma Gu. ¡°Report it to the authorities.¡± Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows. This alley now belongs to the Gu family. You barged in without the owner¡¯s permission and even blocked his way. I¡¯m just an old woman from the countryside, I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ll take you to the Yamen and ask the Lord!¡± Grandma Xiao nodded at the side,¡±that¡¯s right.¡± We will first capture her and bring her to the Yamen. Later when the Empress asks why we arete to the pce, we will say that a dog blocked the way and took some time to capture her to the Yamen.¡± Grandma Guughed,¡¯Yes, that¡¯s right. This alley was originally mine. Old Zhang, go and find the people from the Yamen. Tell them that I¡¯m being blocked in my own house. The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife has power and influence, but she can¡¯t bully us little olddies. By the way, tell the Prefectural magistrate that old Xiao and I are in a hurry to go to the pce. The Empress has summoned us!¡± Old Zhang replied,¡±alright, old Madam!¡± I¡¯ll go now!¡± Mrs. Lin pointed at grandma Gu. you, you, you¡¯re being unreasonable! she said. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what it means to be unreasonableter!¡± Chapter 1894 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1894 Chapter 1894-letter Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao went to the pce in a good mood. Back then, when the two of them beat up Lu Zheng¡¯s father, that heartless man, although no one dared to deal with them openly, they had set up many obstacles in the dark. The mastermind was this Lin. They were old and could not beat people up like they did when they were young, especially the nobledies in the capital who could not take a beating. However, they could still be sent to the prison in the Yamen to be reformed. The Gu sisters, who had no idea that their grandmother had done such a big thing, had already arrived in Fuzhou. In Fuzhou, they could live in the Gu family¡¯s tea garden. Previously, Gu en hade over to deal with the ancestor¡¯s Affairs and had also arranged a house for them to live in when they came over to y. Some of the servants here had been trained by Gu shouxin not long after he had transmigrated here, so they recognized the young masters. After resting here for a night, he went to the beach the next day. He brought buckets, shovels, and other things to dig for treasures. When they arrived at the seaside, everyone¡¯s mood instantly brightened up as they looked at the blue sea and sky. It was as if all the unhappy things that had umted had disappeared with the waves. Four of the servants in the Fuzhou house followed them. Their Masters were looking for seafood, and they were setting up a barbecue rack on the side. After ying in Fuzhou for a few days, the group went to Suzhou. In Suzhou, there was a temple with very long steps like Gu xinmeng had seen. In Suzhou, Gu yingxue had a house, so they didn¡¯t need to stay in an Inn. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A family of three lived in the house and it was often cleaned, so it didn¡¯t need much tidying up to be able to move in. When they arrived in Suzhou, it was already the end of October, and the weather was cold. However, this did not stop everyone froming out to y. After dinner, everyone gathered together to discuss the n for the Suzhou trip. They would rest for a day tomorrow and go to the temple the day after. it¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not the Lantern Festival, ¡± Gu Xin sighed. otherwise, we¡¯d be able to see thenterns. It¡¯d be really beautiful. Gu Si was puzzled,¡¯third sister, have you been here before? How do you know that thenterns of the Suzhou Lantern Festival are beautiful?¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation,¡¯I¡¯ve dreamed of it before! I dreamed that brother Yuanyuan took me to the Lantern Festival. It was exactly the same as the street we were shopping on just now. I even dreamed that brother Yuan Yuan was carrying me on his back as he walked up the stairs step by step. Brother Yuan Yuan also said that the day after tomorrow, if we were to walk to the temple, it would be a very long flight of stairs.¡± Gu si held his face in his hands and was very envious. He could even dream of this! I¡¯ve never dreamed of these things! At most, you can only dream of food!¡± Everyone burst outughing. Gu si loved to eat, sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy. As long as it was delicious, she would eat it. She was not picky at all. The most important thing was that this girl had not grown fat. Afterughing, Lu Zheng said,¡±second uncle and the rest should be in the capital by now.¡± Should we write a letter back?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, yes, I have to write a letter. Although our location isn¡¯t fixed, Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother are all staying at a fixed ce.¡± As a result, everyone wrote letters to their families. Lu Zheng did not write to Duke Zhenguo, but to Grandpa Zhou, grandma Xiao, and his sister Lu Xue. When he returned, Lu Zheng would definitely be staying in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. It was time to inform the people he had ced in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Chapter 1896 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1896 The emperor¡¯s idea Learn what? The Emperor had also thought it through. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om These were all rich children who did not have a noble title and did not know how to pass the Imperial examinations. Therefore, they either learned business, Butler, or a skill. The Emperor listed a list of subjects to choose from, including riding and archery, zither and chess, painting and calligraphy, agriculture, business, wood, and so on. Every student had to take up certain subjects and could choose to take up certain subjects. The first year, they had to take up all the subjects. From the second year onwards, they would take an annual assessment for the few subjects they had to take and the few subjects they chose. If they failed, they would be held back until they passed all the subjects they had to take up and could leave the Royal Academy. Every day, it would start at 15 am and end at 15 PM. The lunch break wouldst for two hours, and it would start at 15 PM and end at 15 PM. He would rest for two days every eight days, and he would rest for six days every month. Apart from rest days, they were to spend the rest of the time in the Academy and were not allowed toe out. Among the rich and powerful disciples of the great Zhou Dynasty, thetest men would be admitted was fourteen, and thetest women would be twelve. At the same time, the Emperor also made a hard rule that the marriage between a man and a woman must be at least sixteen years old. The Yamen was not allowed to issue marriage contracts to those below that age. This was not only observed by the children of rich families, but also by the people of the great Zhou. The Emperor took out a list and handed it to Gu shouxin. On it was a list of the children of various families who were qualified and of age in the capital. Good Lord, there were so many pages. How big was this college? Gu shouxin could not help but think of the world that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had mentioned. Both men and women had to study from a young age, and they had to study for nine years. Niannian didn¡¯t tell the Emperor about this, right? how did the Emperor think of getting a bunch of them to study for six years? ¡°Your Majesty, ording to what I know, there are people on this list who have been weak since they were young. If they don¡¯te out of the Academy for a few days and something happens to them, what should we do?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°There¡¯s another point that I found out from my children. They were all very stupid, and some of them only listened to the advisor, as if they did not have a brain. If they were to go to the academy on their own, all their families were either rich or noble, and the teachers of the Academy could not favor one and discriminate against the other. At this time, what could they do? He could only rely on himself. Where there were people, there would be right and wrong. They had to rely on their own abilities to solve this problem and learn how to get along with people. He didn¡¯t need to beg others for help. Everyone should have their own opinions.¡± The Emperor said this very seriously, and it was obvious that he was somewhat heartbroken. He must have thought of the third Prince and the seventh Prince. The third Prince listened to Li Shan, while the seventh Prince listened to imperial concubine Lin and Minister Lin. These two brothers had always wanted to ascend to the throne and thought that the people around them were all experts. However, they did not know that they were outsiders from the Green Mountain. If something happened to the experts, and they did not have the ability to turn the situation around, wouldn¡¯t they be useless? Chapter 1900 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1900 Chapter 1900-one ¡°For example, teach them the Four seasons of the year, teach them about integrity, teach them to wash their hands before meals, and teach them how to dress themselves. He taught them how to get along with people from elementary school, whether they are biological siblings, cousins, or the children of other rtives.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that some toys can develop a child¡¯s intelligence? We¡¯ll give them a fixed time to y.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that they must learn from a young age to follow the rules no matter where they are. Every family had its own rules, and every country had its ownws. Let them go to school on time and be on time.¡± ¡°For example, we have a yard specially made for this kindergarten. When it¡¯s time in the morning, Xiao Qi and Xiao BA¡¯s nanny or maidservant will bring them to this kindergarten. When it¡¯s time for school to end in the afternoon, they wille to pick them up. She woulde to the kindergarten for a few days and then rest for two days. You can enter the academy after three years.¡± ¡°By then, they¡¯ll be used to this kind of routine and won¡¯t need to adjust. She would learn some simple things in kindergarten and learn other things in the Academy. When you¡¯re 12 or 14 years old, you¡¯ll either take the Imperial examinations or the military examinations if you want to. If you¡¯re not good at both, you¡¯ll be sent to the Royal Academy.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°After studying at the Royal Academy for a few years, they have their own path for the future. When the timees, do whatever you need to do.¡± ¡°As their parents and elders, we can teach them in the process. But once they enter the Royal Academy, we don¡¯t have to worry so much anymore. If you think about it this way, the emperor¡¯s Royal Academy is really not bad.¡± ¡°And a kindergarten that we can bear with is also good for us. For example, you, little Lian. Now that there¡¯s little eight, little ten, and little eleven, you definitely don¡¯t intend to have another child. We¡¯re living in the capital. Can you be a housewife? You definitely don¡¯t want to! But the child is still young, you¡¯ll definitely be worried. If there¡¯s a kindergarten, and it¡¯s our own, we¡¯ll have people specially trained to take care of it. When we get busy at night, the children will stay at home obediently. You don¡¯t have so many worries during the day when you¡¯re busy with other things, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian agreed. She had nned to show off her skills in the capital. Previously, she had asked third aunt Gu and Lu Xue to take on some business, but the two of them were inexperienced and did not manage to do it well. If the child was only taken care of by the nanny and maidservant every day, she would be worried that the child would not be close to her or would stick to her so that she could not be distracted by other things. But with this kindergarten, she could work in peace during the day, and at night, the nanny would take the child to her ce. It was just like in the modern world, where grandparents would send their children to and from school, parents would spend time with their children after work at night, and take them out to y on weekends. Seeing that Cai Xiaolian had listened, Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but let her think about it herself. After a long while, Cai Xiaolian decided, ¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s make one. After Yi Zhu gave birth, niannian used diluted Jade Pearl water to make her a lot of soup. Yi Zhu¡¯s original body was in good health, so she should be able to follow her to the capital after the new year. I¡¯ll write to her tomorrow morning to discuss it with her. Let¡¯s set this up and send her two children over. She¡¯ll have time to start a business with us!¡± Chapter 1901 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1901 Going to Yunzhou Gu Xin and the others had been touring around Suzhou for a few days. Just as they were about to leave for Thand, Bai Yi came looking for them. N?v(el)B\\jnn It was already the beginning of November. They nned to return to the capital directly after they went to Thand. However, Bai Yi said that he sanniang and Meng Meng¡¯s wedding date had been set on the first day of the twelfth lunar month. Meng Meng was the Big Brother that the Gu sisters liked very much. Moreover, he sanniang had a good rtionship with the other girls. Therefore, they directly gave up on the trip to Thand and nned to set off directly from Suzhou to Yunzhou to attend he sanniang and Meng Meng¡¯s wedding. Meng Meng was now a third-rank general in Yunzhou. He could not leave Yunzhou, so the wedding had to be held in Yunzhou. Prince Kang, his wife, and Princess Jinghe had already set off for Yunzhou. Fortunately, Meng Meng had seized a lot of spoils of war when he followed Lu Zheng to attack the sand divine Kingdom and the southern border a few years ago. He had enough silver to marry a wife. It was said that he had already bought a house in Yunzhou¡¯s state capital, and he had also bought a family to look after the house. He sanniang did not have to do anything when she went there, she only had to wait for the wedding. Meng Meng¡¯s three aunties and younger sister did not n to live with him in Yunzhou. They were in kunzhou to look after the Gu family¡¯s business. This time, Meng Meng¡¯s first aunt was unable to leave. Only his second, third, and fourth aunt, as well as Meng Yan, would be attending Meng Meng¡¯s wedding. After the wedding, they would head to the capital to attend Gu Nian¡¯s wedding before returning to kunzhou. Cai Xiaolian had handed over the Gu family¡¯s various businesses to sun Yumei and the Meng family to manage together. These people were also capable assistants that she had trained. She had even asked third aunt Meng and Meng Yan toe to the capital next year to continue helping her. In Beijing, she also nned to expand her business, so she needed a few experienced people by her side. On the 8th of November, the group set out bynd and headed straight for the clouds ins. After more than half a month¡¯s journey, they arrived at Yunzhou at the end of November. ¡°Waa! Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, Yiyi, Hanhan, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m so happy that you guys made it!¡± He sanniang was really happy to see the girls. She had never thought that she would have two sworn sisters of simr age and a group of younger sisters. She was an orphan, and when others were good to her, she would dig out her heart for them. He sanniang looked at the beautiful jewelry and almost cried.¡±I never thought that there would be so many sisters putting on makeup on my wedding. In the past, I was very envious when sister Hui got married.¡± Gu Hui patted her head. Jinghe has given you father, mother, and brother. I¡¯ll give you my sister! This group of people is my sister, and also your sister. You have to remember that you have a family.¡± He sanniang hugged Gu Hui and started crying. This was the first time Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe had seen her cry since they had met her. When she was in the goddess Kingdom, she had never cried when she encountered danger and difficulties. Later, when she fought against the cloud Sea tribe, she was also injured, but she had never cried. When she talked about the hardships she had suffered when she was young, she was very calm. But at this moment, two days before her wedding, she cried in front of her sisters. The person who had never cried before suddenly cried. Everyone present did not know how tofort her, so they could only let her cry. Fortunately, he sanniang wasn¡¯t a crybaby. She quickly stopped crying after she vented her inner emotions. Chapter 1902 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1902 A big gossip Soon, the girls began to chat. From the end of August to the end of November, it had been three months. There was too much to talk about, and they might not be able to finish talking in one night. He sanniang began to share a piece of gossip with everyone. It was about Xie Zhiyi¡¯s brother, Xie Nanfeng. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Xie Nanfeng and Jin Yingying had gotten together just two months ago. When Jin Yingying had saved the third Prince, Li Shan, who had been reborn, had pretended to be her Savior. She was worried that the third Prince would find out and kill Jin Yingying¡¯s family, leaving only Jin Yingying. She had been sold to the Yun nation, and it was also Xie Nanfeng who had rescued her. It was normal for a general to save the people of the great Zhou on the battlefield, but Jin Yingying was not an ordinary person. After saving her, she worked for the Gu family, but she lived in Xie Nanfeng¡¯s house. Xie Nanfeng wasn¡¯t at home, but the Peng family and Xie Zhiyi were. Xie Zhiyi went to the West, and Jin Yingying apanied Empress Xue back to the capital and then to kunzhou, so they were still living with the Peng family. The Peng family had taken a fancy to Jin Yingying. Later, Xie Nanfeng was injured after returning from thengge Kingdom, so he did not follow the Army led by Peng Eng to the West. While he was recuperating in kun city, the two of them fell in love. Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t know about this until now. He was surprised and happy to hear he sanniang mention it. Her brother was a scoundrel when he was young, but he changedpletely after he joined the Army. She felt that it was her brother¡¯s good fortune in his previous life to be able to find such a gentle girl like Jin Yingying. Jin Yingying knew that the person she saved was the third Prince, and that someone was using her name. However, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for the third Prince. Because of the third Prince, her family was destroyed. Even if the Empress asked her to follow the third Prince, she wouldn¡¯t. On the other hand, Xie Nanfeng was her benefactor who had saved her from her misery. Furthermore, she had truly fallen for him while he was recuperating. The Peng group was the happiest about this. In the past, she was afraid that her son would not be able to get a good wife when he was a bastard. Now that he had such a good girl, how could she not be happy? What did it matter if they got married a littleter? Her son had grown up and was more sensible. He even knew how to serve the country. The girl he found was also from a good family. She was really grateful to God and the Gu family for appearing. If Xie Nanfeng hadn¡¯t been beaten up by the Gu family, she might not have been able to make this decision. This time, Xie Nanfeng had alsoe to Yunzhou. At the moment, he was with Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze to find Meng Meng for a drink. Xie Nanfeng was only a little younger than Peng ze, about the same age as Meng Meng. He used to look immature, but now he looked mature. After drinking a few bowls of wine, he held the bowl and said to Lu Zheng solemnly, ¡± ¡°General Lu, Nanfeng is grateful for your help in the past. Without you, Nanfeng might still be living a muddled life. I¡¯ve never said it all these years, but now that the war is over, Nanfeng has a chance. So, this bowl of wine, I toast it to general Lu!¡± He finished his drink. ¡°Xie Nanfeng, you don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. You should thank your mother, old general Peng, and the others.¡± Chapter 1903 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1903 More painful Lu Zheng put down his wine bowl, smiled, and continued, ¡± ¡°At that time, if your mother could not be ruthless enough to let people bring a rope to tie you up and bring you to kun Prefecture, how would we have met? If you hadn¡¯t gone, you wouldn¡¯t have used a rope to save me and Xinxin on the way, and I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you and me as soon as I went to kun city. So, there is a cause and effect for everything.¡± Xie Nanfengughed. He poured more wine for Lu Zheng, then for Meng Meng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that everyone didn¡¯t abandon Nanfeng and treated him as one of us. Nan Feng would like to thank everyone here!¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. let the past be the past, ¡± Peng ze said. just live well in the future! Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say much. He just raised his head and drank it. Meng Meng had spent a lot of time with Xie Nanfeng, so he knew what Xie Nanfeng was like at first. He patted Xie Nanfeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, who doesn¡¯t have a past? In the future, our great Zhou will definitely have a peaceful life. So, brother, after you get married, treat your wife well and give birth to a few chubby boys to serve your mother and live a peaceful life! I¡¯ll also drink this bowl of wine! I, Meng Meng, also acknowledge you as my brother!¡± At first, it was Xie Nanfeng who approached Meng Meng¡¯s fiance and slept with her. Naturally, Meng Meng didn¡¯t like Xie Nanfeng. Later on, the two of them had fought together and experienced life and death together. Meng Meng no longer held any grudges against him. N?v(el)B\\jnn Xue Qianyu and Peng ze didn¡¯t know about Xie Nanfeng¡¯s rtionship with Lu Zheng. There was no need to hide Lu Zheng¡¯s identity anymore, so he brought up the matter from back then. Xue qianxun looked at Peng ze speechlessly. He did not even need Lu Zheng to answer, and he had already helped him out. the Lin family has fallen. No one can help her even if she wants to find trouble with second Lu. Peng ze didn¡¯t care about Xue Qianyu¡¯s expression. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So now it¡¯s you, Lu Zheng, who¡¯s causing trouble for her?¡± ¡°When I was young, I wanted to cut her into a thousand pieces,¡± Lu Zheng smiled and shook his head. Now, it seemed that there was no need for that. Sometimes, living was more painful than death. Look at that Peng mu!¡± Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to mention this person. Meng Meng smacked his forehead. what a pity. What a pity that I was transferred to Yunzhou. Otherwise, I would be able to see the end of that heartless Peng mu! Xie Nanfeng nodded in agreement. If he hadn¡¯t been injured after escaping with Gu yingxue, he would have been able to see it. there¡¯s nothing to see, ¡± Xue qianren said. he¡¯s now guarding Xiao Yu in the princess¡¯s temple, being cursed at by people from both the East and West. It¡¯s really more painful to be alive than dead! Peng ze sighed and said, ¡± to be honest, when I first saw little Jin, there was a moment when I thought that he would unify the Western Region in the future. Then, he woulde to take revenge on the Peng family. After all, Xiao Yu had given the chance to give birth to Xue ¡®er, and the person who had harmed her was someone the Peng family had raised for more than ten years. However, on the way back, I realized that the hostility on his body was getting less and less. It was the same as when I first met him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met the Prince of quicksand when he was the county Magistrate,¡± Meng Meng said curiously. He¡¯s a very clever, lively, and likable child. General ze, I can¡¯t imagine what he would look like if he was angry. Did he really be very powerful now? Can you defeat me?¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat you, you can¡¯t take him down,¡± Lu Zheng wagged his finger. Chapter 1904 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1904 Chapter 1904-fitting ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him when he was the county Magistrate, but he definitely won¡¯t lose to you,¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. This brat was able to lock up the tens of thousands of soldiers of Yunhai in a city and then ughter them to avenge his sister!¡± Meng Meng sighed,¡±what a pity, Xiao Yu!¡± Such a gentle girl.¡± The men didn¡¯t speak for a while. After a while, Pengze directly picked up the wine jar.¡±Come, let¡¯s drink! Let¡¯s toast to general Meng¡¯s happy fate and early birth of a son!¡± Everyone picked up the wine jars. Meng Meng chuckled. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I, general ze, will work hard to surpass you and sister Hui. I¡¯ll definitely give birth to a child as soon as possible! Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± I really want to smash a jar of wine on your head, you silly thing! Lu Zheng and the restughed along. That night, the men drank until midnight, and the girls chatted until midnight. The next day, consort Kang brought the housekeeper and the elderly woman to bring the wedding dress over for he sanniang to try on. She wanted to see if there were any areas that were unsuitable and to change them as soon as possible. This was the first time thedies had seen Gu Hui in her wedding dress. They were all very curious and asked he sanniang to put it on quickly. ¡°Sister, we have to hurry back. You have to try on the wedding dress too!¡± While he sanniang was trying on the clothes, Gu Xin mentioned Gu Nian. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about your sister. Your mother had personally designed a set of clothes for your sister a long time ago. She had already asked someone to make it from head to toe. Unless you¡¯ve put on some weight while you¡¯re out ying, you¡¯re absolutely suitable!¡± Consort Kang said with a smile. ¡°Aunt, have you seen it? Is she pretty?¡± Gu Xin tugged at consort Kang and asked, ¡± you¡¯ve been in the capital for decades. Have you ever seen someone more beautiful than my sister¡¯s wedding dress? ¡± ¡°Of course! Your aunt¡¯s wedding dress is more beautiful than your sister¡¯s!¡± Consort Kang said with a smile. ¡°Eh? Mother, didn¡¯t you always say that my father didn¡¯t give you a proper wedding, and that the ugliest thing was the wedding dress? Even yours is more beautiful than niannian¡¯s, then the wedding dress that second aunt prepared for niannian must be very ugly!¡± Princess Jing was trying to undermine him. Consort Kang red at her. I¡¯m just teasing Xinxin. she said. The girlsughed and were about to continue talking about Gu Nian when he sanniang came out. He sanniang stood up from behind the screen. Her expression was visibly nervous. She looked at consort Kang and the other girls and asked without confidence, ¡± ¡°Foster mother, sisters, how¡¯s my outfit?¡± The crowd was stunned for a moment. Then, consort Kang stood up and went to he sanniang¡¯s side to help her tidy up.¡±Very good! How could my daughter not be well? Sanniang, you don¡¯t usually dress up well. If you dress up well, I don¡¯t think that stinky brat Meng Meng is good enough for you!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Really?¡± he sanniang was a little happy. ¡°Really?¡± his sisters surrounded him. ¡°Sister he San, your tassels are pretty.¡± ¡°Your skirt is beautiful, and your cor makes your neck look very long and beautiful!¡± ¡°I like this Phoenix Cor of yours. Wow, your face looks so small when you wear this Phoenix Cor!¡± I bet that when the veil is lifted, brother Meng will definitely not dare to recognize her. He will definitely think that someone else¡¯s wife hase to the wrong house. ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s possible. Our thirddy used to be tough and was criticized by Meng Meng several times. She¡¯s dressed so gently. That brat Meng Meng definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to recognize her. ¡± Chapter 1905 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1905 Not so obvious He sanniang calmed down under everyone¡¯s praise. She began to think about Meng Meng¡¯s expression after he lifted the veil. Hmph, clothes make the man. She knew that she would definitely look super good if she dressed up well. Second aunt Gu had said that the bride would be the most beautiful on the day of the wedding. The first day of the twelfth lunar month was suitable for marriage. Meng Meng was riding on a tall horse, followed by handsome and powerful generals like Lu Zheng, Xue qianren, and Xie Nanfeng. Behind them were the men from the military. This bridal escort team was very impressive. There were quite a lot of people in the capital city of cloud state who were watching the show, even though it was already snowing. When they arrived at the temporary residence of King Kang¡¯s residence, the wedding process waspleted. Meng Meng sessfully found a bride. The two of them bid farewell to King Kang and Queen Kang. Then, King Kang¡¯s Crown Prince carried he sanniang out. Majesty Kang and his wife were very generous people. Since they had already recognized he sanniang as their adopted daughter, they had prepared one hundred and twenty-eight boxes for her dowry. It was less than Princess Jinghe¡¯s but much more than most noble daughters. Meng Meng looked at the pile of dowries and thought that he was still a littlecking in silver. Did he have to go to an enemy¡¯sir to spend his money to match his wife¡¯s dowry? In the dowry, there were makeup from the Grand Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress. This could be considered a kind of honor. The lively and bustling wedding procession brought the bride back to the Meng¡¯s residence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the Meng¡¯s residence, second and third aunt Meng had already packed up and made preparations. When Gu Xin and Gu si came to the Meng family, they went to talk to Meng Yan. Meng Meng¡¯s younger sister was about the same age as Gu Xin and Gu si. When they were in the vige, everyone was very familiar with each other. However, things changed and Gu Xin got into an ident, so they didn¡¯t have much interaction. However, Meng Yan had the same personality as her brother. After not seeing each other for a long time, they wouldn¡¯t be strangers at all. They would get to know each other very quickly. After entering the nuptial chamber, he lifted the veil, and just as the girls had expected, Meng Meng was scared silly. Meng Meng looked at he sanniang, who was sitting upright. Oh my, which family¡¯s silly daughter-inw is this? did she run to the wrong ce? He sanniang looked up at Meng Meng and burst intoughter. As expected, her friends were all smart people. They could even guess Meng Meng¡¯s expression. Meng Meng heard the sound and took a step back in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re third mother?¡± hahahaha! he sanniangughed until her back was bent. She stood up and walked towards Meng Meng, then pushed him. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± You don¡¯t even recognize your own wife? You idiot!¡± Meng Meng¡¯s big eyes blinked,¡±you, when did you be so beautiful?¡± Oh my God, I can¡¯t believe that I, old Meng, can also marry the daughter of the immortal!¡± He sanniang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his expression. Finally, she put her hands on her hips and said, ¡± ¡°Meng Meng, what do you mean? Does that mean I used to be very ugly?¡± Meng Meng quickly shook his head. no, no, no. My dear wife, I don¡¯t mean it that way! I just think that your beauty wasn¡¯t so obvious in the past! She was too beautiful now! I don¡¯t even dare to let you go out and meet people, what if you¡¯re taken away by someone!¡± He sanniang reached out to pull Meng Meng¡¯s ear but was caught by him. He lifted her up and turned her around,¡±My, my, old Meng¡¯s, wife is so handsome! Our Meng family¡¯s ancestral grave is smoking! Ancestors, look at our Meng family¡¯s daughter-inw, she¡¯s so pretty! Thank you, ancestors, for blessing and protecting Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1906 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1906 Back After he sanniang and Meng Meng got married, she would stay in Yunzhou to follow Meng Meng. Yunzhou was the territory of the Yi family¡¯s Army. General Yi had personally been to kun city before and had seen the extraordinary female soldiers of the Peng family. Therefore, he had given he sanniang the authority to form a group of female soldiers of the Yi family and start selecting people after the first month of the next year. He sanniang had been with eldest Madam Peng since she was a child, so she was very familiar with this. She could definitelyplete the task. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After the two of them got married, they returned home three times. On the fourth day, they directly followed therge group back to the capital. Meng Meng had also been given a month¡¯s leave, so he could head to the capital to attend Gu Nian¡¯s wedding. It was not far from Yunzhou to the capital, and it would only take a few days. When they arrived in the capital, it was the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. The Gu family, who received the news, prepared a few tables of dishes and invited everyone to a banquet. After three rounds of drinking, everyone got up and left. Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng aside with a heavy heart. Lu Zheng had a little too much to drink. He wasn¡¯t drunk, but he reeked of alcohol. He leaned against the pir in the veranda and gathered Gu Xin¡¯s cloak before holding onto her hands, ¡± ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m an adult, no one will do anything to me!¡± Lu Zheng rubbed Gu Xin¡¯s hands and blew on them, ¡± ¡°The high Duke¡¯s public house isn¡¯t far from the Gu residence. If I¡¯m not used to it, I¡¯lle to second uncle to take me in. Then, I¡¯ll ask grandmother to take me and fight my way back tomorrow!¡± The two of them had already heard that after grandma Gu returned to the capital, she had directly thrown Madame Lin into the prison of the capital governor¡¯s manor for a few days. Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. good girl. It¡¯s cold outside. It¡¯s snowing! Quickly go inside!¡± Gu Xin nodded and retracted her hand. She then stretched out both her hands, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, Come and Hug Me! Father, mother, and sister all said that I¡¯m a lucky little baby, and asked me to pass my luck to you!¡± Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin tightly in his arms and took a deep breath, ¡± my lucky little baby, after taking a breath of your Lucky Air, I feel a hundred times more energetic. All the monsters and demons are no match for me! Satisfied, Gu Xin let go of her and sent Lu Zheng to the door, watching him get into the carriage reluctantly. Lu Zheng heaved a long sigh of relief after he got into the carriage. It had been 11 years. He had left the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion for a full 11 years. If the time from his previous life was counted, it would be a few decades. He had already forgotten what he looked like in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion¡¯s courtyard, and whether the flowers and trees in the courtyard had already withered. Wuwu, what are you thinking about? it¡¯s winter now, the season with heavy snow. Even if it didn¡¯t wither, it would be covered by the falling snow. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was indeed not far from the Gu mansion. They were both in the most prestigious circle in the capital, just a Street away. The carriage arrived very quickly. After the coachman stopped the carriage, he did not see Lu Zhenging out. He called out, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± mm, ¡± Lu Zheng replied. After a while, he pulled open the curtains. His eyes were as cold as the snow. He stood in the snow and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar sign on the door that read ¡± Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion ¡°. Suddenly, the door opened and Lu Zheng frowned. Chapter 1909 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1909 Chapter 1909-unfilial son Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes looked like the Zhou family¡¯s, but he looked like the country guarding Duke in other areas. His parents ¡®eyes were also big, so at a nce, one would think that Lu Zheng looked exactly like the young Duke Zhengguo. But if one looked closely, one would find that his eyes were actually like Zhou¡¯s. Only the country guarding Duke and Madame Lin could see this. The country guarding Duke had done it because he loved the Zhou family and had let them down. Therefore, Zhou¡¯s appearance was deeply imprinted in his mind. On the other hand, the Lin family hated the Zhou family. Even though Lu Zheng was already in his early twenties, her hatred did not decrease at all. Furthermore, because Lu Zheng had be the Crown Prince, the Lin family had fallen, and the Lin family hated the Zhou family even more. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Madam Zhou seducing her man and marrying into the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion first, this little sword seed wouldn¡¯t have been born, and so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened. The Lin family had always thought that Lu Zheng had an indelible role in the fall of the Lin family. The country guarding Duke suddenly felt a little dejected. alright, we¡¯ve seen them. From now on, we¡¯ll all be at home. We¡¯ll see each other often. Everyone, go! he said. He just came back, so he needs to rest well.¡± Third Lu master took the lead and returned to the third branch with his children. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The second branch couple also brought the children back. There was no movement from the main branch. Lu Zheng turned around to leave, but was stopped by someone.¡±Second brother, you have not returned for many years. Do you still remember your own courtyard? Do you want me to get someone to take you there?¡± The one who spoke was Lu Ming, the son of the Lin family. He had a yful expression and a frivolous look, but the anger in his eyes could not be hidden. It was obvious that he was very unconvinced. He had thought that the position of the Crown Prince was within his reach, but in the end, he was stunned. Lu Zheng stopped in his tracks and turned around. He looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡± ¡°No need. No matter what, I¡¯m still the heir to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, the master of this mansion. Even if I can¡¯t find my courtyard, who would dare to stop me if I wanted to use yours?¡± Lu Yang had long been unable to hold it in. Now, only the people from the first household were present. She looked at Lu Zheng with hatred.¡±Lu Zheng, what do you mean? Are you trying to stir up a conflict in the family and make father unhappy? You¡¯re so unfilial, do you have the right to be the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if I¡¯m qualified or not,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. So what if he provoked a conflict? This is my territory. I can do whatever I want here. Lu Yang, you¡¯re 18, right? does anyone outside know that you¡¯re so shrewish? No wonder she was not married yet. As the future master of the country guarding Duke¡¯s mansion, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t provide for you.¡± Lu Yang,¡±you¡¯re Chengcheng.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The country guarding Duke shouted and red at Lu Zheng. do you think I¡¯m dead? It¡¯s your territory now that I¡¯ve just returned. Don¡¯t forget, if I don¡¯t die, the position of country guarding Duke will never be yours!¡± Lu Zheng looked at the country guarding Duke and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re old. If you want to die, I can fulfill your wish. You should also go and repent to my mother! As for your second wife and her children, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of them for you. I¡¯ve suffered for more than ten years, and they definitely won¡¯t be left out. Father, do you need my help?¡± ¡°Unfilial son! You unfilial son!¡± The country guarding Duke did not expect Lu Zheng to say that. He felt all the blood in his body rush to his head. He was about to faint, and his heart felt extremely ufortable. He pointed at Lu Zheng, and could not say anything other than his unfilial son. Chapter 1910 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1910 If only Madame Lin hurried over to calm the country guarding Duke while Lu Yang poured him hot water. Lu Ming wanted to add fuel to the fire, but Lu Zheng did not give him the chance. Lu Zheng took two steps forward and looked at the loving couple and their well-behaved children. He was already numb to it. When he was young, he would envy and hate them, but now, he was numb to it. He looked at the country guarding Duke,¡±father, don¡¯t be angry and harm your health. Otherwise, this country guarding Duke Manor will really be my territory.¡± The Good Wife in your heart, the children and grandchildren you love, will live under my hands. Think about it, if this unfilial son can anger me to death, what else can¡¯t he do?¡± With that, his lips curled up and he turned to leave. ¡°Stop! Unfilial son, stop right there!¡± The country guarding Duke had just been appeased and had a sip of water to rx, but in the end, he was once again ufortable with Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng would not listen to him at all. Lu Zheng was walking in the huge Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion with uncle an following behind him, his face full of worry. When he was young, he was the old Duke Zhengguo¡¯s manservant. At that time, he was quite distressed for Lu Xue and Lu Zheng. Now that he was old, he still could not bear to see the Duke Zhengguo and the Lin family bully Lu Zheng. However, now that the Prince had grown up, he would not be bullied by others. Seeing that Lu Zheng was heading in the direction of the ancestral hall, uncle an did not ask further. The Crown Prince had not returned for many years. He would definitely go to visit the old master and Madam Zhou when he returned. ¡°Uncle an, you should go rest! I¡¯m very familiar with the high Duke¡¯s public house and I know how to return to my own courtyard.¡± When they reached the ancestral hall, Lu Zheng turned around and said to uncle an. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Alright, Your Highness. The Prince also went to bed early. I¡¯ve already asked the servants in Bo Cui garden to clean up the courtyard. The Prince will go back in a while to wash up and rest. When the old Duke and Zhou Furen see that the Crown Prince has returned, they will definitely be very happy.¡± An Bo said. Lu Zheng smiled and nodded. After uncle an left, Lu Zheng entered the ancestral hall and closed the door. He took three incense sticks from the side, lit them, and knelt on the futon. ¡°Grandfather, mother, Luan ¡®er has returned.¡± The ancestral hall was filled with the ancestors of the Zhou family, and the one of the lowest seniority was his mother, Zhou Yujia. He held up the incense and told his experience over the years, like a traveler returning to his family and telling his elders what he had seen. His voice was very light, sometimes cheerful, sometimes deep. In the country guarding Duke¡¯s study, his heart had already calmed down. He took out a scroll from his collection of paintings and slowly unfurled it. Her smile was unforgettable! ¡°Little Jia, Luan ¡®er is back. Will you still hate me?¡± the country guarding Duke had tears in his eyes. Unfortunately, no one answered him. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes and dripped onto the painting. The country guarding Duke quickly wiped them dry with a handkerchief. He was afraid that his tears would dirty the painting and infect the person in it. He thought of the time when they had met in Zhou n town, thought of the beauty of their marriage, and thought of the scoundrels he had be after their marriage. Tears kept flowing down his face. It had been more than twenty years since he shed tears. Thest time he cried was when his little Jia passed away. If he hadn¡¯t been soft-hearted back then, if he had been more determined, if he had taken Jia to guard the border, would all these things have not happened? Chapter 1912 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1912 Chapter 1912-unwilling The eldest son of the second branch, Lu Qin, was the third child in their generation. He married Xue Qianyu¡¯s cousin, Su Qing, and the two of them had a son who was already two years old. At this moment, Su Qing had already fallen asleep, but Lu Qin still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Lu Zheng¡¯s appearance shed in his mind. The two of them were about the same age. He could not understand why Lu Zheng¡¯s aura was so strong. Even when he stood in front of him, he was a little scared and a little scared. He frowned. Ever since he was young, their grandfather had always liked his eldest grandson more and was even more biased towards him. If not for the fact that his aunt was not Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, he was sure that he would have lived in Lu Zheng¡¯s shadow for the rest of his childhood. He did not think that Lu Zheng was better than him in any way. He felt that the old man was biased. Because Lu Zheng¡¯s mother was gone, he had taught Lu Zheng more. That was why Lu Zheng knew more than him. For example, he did not care about Lu Ming from the first branch at all. After the fall of the Lin family, he had thought a lot. He thought that he could slowly make Lu Ming, this idiot, die. He did not expect that the person he hated the most when he was young, Lu Zheng, had returned. It was like you were working hard to do something, and the ending was always going in a good direction, showing that you would eventually reach the end. In the end, someone suddenly appeared and blocked your way, so that you couldn¡¯t see the end at all. Lu Qin hated. He hated thete Duke Zhengguo for not teaching him well when he was young. He hated Lu Zheng. He hated Lu Zheng for not dying outside anding back. He also hated the Lin family. He hated the Lin family for not burning Lu Zheng to death back then and giving him a chance to live. He told himself silently that Lu Zheng was only blocking his way, not cutting off his path. He would definitely be able to clear the obstacles, definitely. After encouraging himself, Lu Qin closed his eyes. Even if he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he would force himself to sleep. If he didn¡¯t have good energy, how could he face everything new tomorrow? The more difficult the situation was, the more he had to be alert. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to clear the obstacles. At this moment, Lu Yang was still in Madame Lin¡¯s room. She felt very sorry for her mother.¡±Mother, is father not going back to his room again? Is it because ever since the ident with maternal grandfather and the rest, father rarely returns to his room?¡± She hoped that her daughter could be carefree and not think about anything. She wanted to marry into a good family. However, her daughter was turning eighteen after the new year. She had not found a good family. Her temper was getting more and more impatient. The girl did not care about anything and said anything. Hatred filled Lu Yang¡¯s heart, mother! Why are you staring at me? It¡¯s that little sword seed Lu Zheng who caused this, not me. His father must have gone to chat with him now, trying to ease the rtionship between him and his son. Father is such a person, he will lean towards whoever is in power!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Shut up!¡± Madame Lin rebuked, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to say that about your father. Lu Zheng is your brother, so you have to perform well.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Lu Yang looked at Madame Lin in disbelief. mother, what nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s Zhou Jian¡¯s bastard son. He¡¯s not my brother. He¡¯s not worthy! Why should I perform well?¡± ¡°When necessary, you must learn to read people¡¯s faces.¡± Madame Lin held Lu Yang¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ni ¡®er, believe in mother. Listen to mother. Mother will restore our High Duke¡¯s public house to its former glory. Lu Yang shook off Lin Shi¡¯s hand and said,¡±how is that possible?¡± The Emperor had arranged a marriage between Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. Gu Xin is not only Princess Xin Xin of quicksand country, she is also the princess protector of our great Zhou.¡± Chapter 1917 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1917 Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder ¡°Oh, right!¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at Gu si. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not even engaged, I want to wait for second sister to get married before I reach marriageable age, plus to look at each other, get along, get engaged, get married, there are still a few years! Isn¡¯t our fourth aunt working hard to give birth to a little sister?¡± Gu si had already thought about this problem. ¡°What? Sisi, you still want to meet someone and get engaged?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I don¡¯t have a fianc! If I don¡¯t, who should I marry?¡± Gu si blinked. As expected, her sister had the same expression as her. ¡°Sisi, I once heard uncle talk about his ideal son-inw.¡± Gu Nian decided to have a good talk with this youngdy today. Everyone knew what Huo Wantong was thinking, but her little sister didn¡¯t realize it? He had never thought that sisi would not be enlightened in this aspect. ¡°My father found me a partner behind my back?¡± Gu SI¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Yup!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu si wanted to sit up but was pulled back to bed by Gu Xin. It¡¯s so cold outside, why are you sitting up? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she would suffocate if she didn¡¯t stick her head out, she wouldn¡¯t even want to stick her head out. ¡°Huo Wantong!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin said in unison. Gu Si was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sisi, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him. I thought he was someone else¡¯s brother like ah Yuan and Xue.¡± Gu si pursed his lips and said. ¡°Plus, Huo Wantong is so smart. Other than his Kung Fu, he¡¯s good at everything else. How could he like me?¡± Gu si thought for a while and said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian and Gu Xin exchanged nces. This girl had no self-confidence! Why was it impossible? Besides, how could he be good at everything other than martial arts? Other than being good at reading, having a sharp tongue, and being quick-witted, he was not good at anything else! ¡°Sisi, do you think Huo Wendong can do anything? Where are they? Tell us about it!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Child prodigy Huo has a good memory and is very knowledgeable. Even second uncle can¡¯t test him. Huo Shentong was filial to his elders and loved his sister. Huo Shentong had helped many people in chunnan city. He has been living in luxury since he was young, but he is not afraid of hardship or fatigue. He followed my father to expand chunnan city little by little, and the people of chunnan city all like him! Many girls liked him too. Huo Wentong was handsome, had a nice smile, and a nice way of speaking. He had a good sense of appreciation. Huo Wentong teased Gu si and said a bunch of good things about Huo Junhao. Gu Nian and Gu Xin were speechless. Shouldn¡¯t he be filial to his elders and protect his sister? This was a quality that all normal people should have! With a good memory, wasn¡¯t it only right that he didn¡¯t pass the test? His title was child prodigy! Nice words? Really? Why did so many girls think that his mouth was particrly poisonous? In any case, the two sisters didn¡¯t think that the kid¡¯s words were pleasant to hear. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± After Gu si finished speaking, he realized that his second and third sister were looking at her with an indescribable expression. He asked in confusion. ¡°Sister sisi, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard of the saying,¡± beauty is in the eyes of the beholder!¡±¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu si and pursed her lips. sisi, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking about him. Just like uncle, you¡¯re thinking about Huo Wentong! Chapter 1918 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1918 Really know how to ¡°Ah?¡± Gu si did not expect Gu Nian to give her such a conclusion. ¡°I also think so.¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s words. sisi, did you know that not only do you look like your uncle, but you also have the same hobbies. Really. Putting aside the fact that your words just now showed that you¡¯re thinking of him, just based on the fact that you have almost the same hobbies as your uncle, you¡¯re definitely into him. Plus, let me tell you, Huo Wantong has been thinking about you for a long time!¡± ¡°Yeah, let me tell you, Huo Wantong has been thinking about you for a long time!¡± Gu Nian said with certainty. Gu Si was speechless. She didn¡¯t know if it was because it was too hot for the Three Sisters to sleep in the same bed, but Gu SI¡¯s small face was red. ¡°Yes, Xue Qianyu told me about it. He also said that the boy said that you¡¯re the cutest among us sisters and that you look like a little fool when you smile, so he decided to trick you into going home.¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. Gu Xin turned around and looked at Gu Nian in surprise. sis, are you sure you¡¯re not trying to ruin their rtionship? ¡± Gu Nian smiled as she poked Gu Xin¡¯s head to get her to turn around. Initially, Gu si did not think much of Gu Xin¡¯s words. However, after hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words, she pouted in anger, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s the little fool! Hmph, I¡¯m not going to be tricked by him.¡± sister sisi, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± he also said that you¡¯re the cutest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si: ¡± what¡¯s cute? it¡¯s so pitiful that no one loves it! Ren Ren told me that there¡¯s only one girl who¡¯s so ugly that people can¡¯t find the words to praise her, so they say she¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. sister sisi, don¡¯t listen to Ninja¡¯s nonsense. Our sisi has always been the cutest of the sisters. The word ¡®cute¡¯ was a word of pity and unloved for people like Ren Ren, but it was apliment for beautiful girls like them. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then he said I¡¯m stupid!¡± Gu si said angrily, ¡± no, I¡¯m going to write to him tomorrow and tell him that although he¡¯s good at studying, he¡¯s the stupid one. In the past, brother Yuan and second brother Xue deliberately teased him, but he didn¡¯t see it. I saw it and even helped him. Hmph, he¡¯s the stupid one!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin looked at Gu si in confusion. She was pretending to be stupid to gain your sympathy! You really are a silly sister! Gu si continued to ramble on and on about the times she was alone with Huo Junhao, leaving Gu Nian and Gu Xin dumbfounded. This Huo Junhao, he really knows how to do it! You made the little girl remember you so easily and quietly, tsk! Gu Nian and Gu Xin followed Gu SI¡¯s train of thought and helped her scold Huo Junhao. They did not say who liked who anymore. After a while, Gu Si was in a good mood and the three Sisters began to talk about other things. ¡°Second sister, second sister, second brother Xue¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s family runs a dyeing workshop. When you get married, will you do business with sister Xue? I think the few colors that yourb made in the past looked especially good! Grandma said that those colors have not appeared in the Zhou Dynasty yet. Second sister, you can make it! In the past, you said that the tools and materials weren¡¯tplete, but sister Xue¡¯s husband¡¯s tools must beplete!¡± Gu SI¡¯s thoughts were not on Xue Qianyu anymore. As Lin Yiqian mentioned this, Gu Nian suddenly remembered that she had a sister-inw who was married far away. Chapter 1919 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1919 Xue Qianning n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Xue Qianyu had once told Gu Nian about his sister, Xue Qianning. Xue Qianning was about the same age as Lu Zheng¡¯s sister, Lu Xue. The two of them had grown up together and were best friends. Even though Xue Qianning had married far away and only returned once a year, their rtionship did not drift apart. Instead, it grew stronger. The two of them exchanged letters every month. Lu Xue was gentle, dignified, and magnanimous, while Xue Qianning was more lively. Xue Qianning¡¯s personality was simr to that of a benefactor. When she was young, she would y with anything that was fun. Before Princess Jinghe became the Overlord of the capital, Xue Qianning was this Overlord. As long as the Empress¡¯s niece didn¡¯t do anything out of line, she could be as arrogant as she wanted. Sometimes, even the Royal princesses were of no use against her. Her personality was theplete opposite of her own brother, Xue Qianyu. She was as eloquent as Xue Qianyu was. She was now in charge of her husband¡¯s family business. She had a strong personality and could make whatever she wanted in her husband¡¯s family. However, her inws and her husband respected her very much. It could even be said that they would listen to her every word. It could not be helped. After this daughter-inw married into the family, their family business grew bigger and bigger. Who would not be convinced by her ability? Xue Qianning¡¯s husband¡¯s family name was li. Her husband liked to study and had also taken the imperial examination. He had even be an Imperial schr. However, the officialdom did not match his ideal world. In addition, his elder brother, sister-inw, and nephew had all met with idents. His parents were unable to recover from the setback after seeing their children die. Hence, he returned home to apany his parents. He and Xue Qianning had known each other when he was taking the Imperial examinations in the capital. He was good-looking, and Xue Qianning had taken a fancy to him at first nce. At first, Duke Cheng ¡®en did not think much of this son-inw, but in the end, he decided to resign a few months after this kid became a schr. Without saying anything, Duke Cheng¡¯ en immediately married his daughter off. Duke Cheng ¡®en was still thinking very far. His sister was the Empress, his son was favored by the Emperor, and if his daughter found a partner in the court, who knew what would happen in the future? He didn¡¯t want to be involved in theplicated Affairs of the Imperial court. He only wanted to eat, drink, and have fun. The son had no choice but to be the pir of the family, but the daughter did not need to be! His daughter didn¡¯t need to marry into a rich family, but a simple merchant family. In the future, even if something happened to the Xue family, his daughter wouldn¡¯t be implicated. As long as the Xue family didn¡¯t get into trouble, he could always support his daughter. Therefore, when he found out that the young man could not be an official and that his elder brother, sister-inw, and nephew had died, leaving only two old men and an olddy in the family, Duke Cheng ¡®en married his daughter off without hesitation. Because of this, his wife cried the entire night. The facts had proven that Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s decision was correct. In the past few years, the Emperor had uprooted King Qu¡¯s and Prime Minister Lin¡¯s bloodlines, implicating many people. If their daughter had listened to her mother and married the youngest son of some family, the grass on her grave would have probably grown tall by now! When she got married, she seemed to be a family of food and drink, but what about in the future? They had an Empress in their family, and it was enough to have a son working in front of the Emperor. As for their daughter, they just had to let her be happy. Madam Xue had also been afraid these past few years. When she had taken a look at her daughter in the past, she had had to say ¡°God bless me,¡± and ¡°thank you for your kindness,¡± calling her stupid. Then the two of them had quarreled, and after that, they had not ignored each other. Chapter 1921 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1921 She did believe Even though Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t look like that kind of person, who could say for sure that this was something that happened instinctively? Then, she continued to think about what she should do if she was pregnant and it hurt when she gave birth. She had seen Peng Yizhu give birth to a child. Oh my God, that heart-wrenching scream, and that was after she had fed her the Jade Pearl! If she wasn¡¯t by her parents and Xinxin¡¯s side when she gave birth, what would she do if she had a difficultbor? In the books, Xue Qianyu was someone who would take in concubines. If she died during childbirth and left the child behind, wouldn¡¯t the child be as pitiful as Lu Zheng? She began to wonder what she would do if something happened to Xue Qianyu. Fortunately, Cai Xiaolian entered the house and interrupted her wild thoughts. ¡°Mother,¡± Gu Nian blinked as she looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t bear to get married?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and sat down beside her. She took her hand. you¡¯re already married off two streets away. You cane back every day. What¡¯s there to miss? ¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. She did not dare to say that she was overthinking things as she was afraid that she would get beaten up if she did. ¡°Do you want mother to prepare two books for you as a trump card?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her silly expression and asked with a smile. Lin Yiqian had rarely seen Gu Nian in such a dazed state. Gu Nian looked very cute. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she shook her head. no need. Sister Zhen has shown me before. It was not as intense as the one in the dormitory. ¡°What? Did you watch that when you were in school?¡± This time, it was Cai Xiaolian¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Stop!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian suspiciously. I remember that you¡¯re in the field of nts for your experiments! ¡°Hahaha, mother, I¡¯ve really seen it. One of our teaching assistants found this film and it says that men and women are equal. You can¡¯t just let men watch it and not us women! When I first saw it, I thought that it didn¡¯t look fun and that I shouldn¡¯t be a man. In the past, I even thought of not getting married and only having children. But then I thought about it and realized that a father is still a very important character. Although that thing doesn¡¯t look fun, for the sake of the child, I¡¯ll force myself to get married!¡± Gu Nian exined with a smile. Cai Xiaolian was not so calm as to tell Gu Nian if something was fun or not. After looking at Gu Nian for a while, she swallowed her words. ¡°We can talk about this after you get married. Since you don¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to. Sister Zhen has a lot of them, and I¡¯ve already finished reading them, so I¡¯m very familiar with the steps.¡± Gu Nian nodded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om hehe. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Alright, alright! ¡°Mother,¡± Gu Nian suddenly grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and said with a serious expression, ¡± do you think Xue Qianyu will treat me well in the future? Like how Grandpa treated grandma, like how father treated mother, like how Lu Zheng treated Xinxin?¡± Cai Xiaolian could tell that this girl was nervous! She had a deep understanding of the tension and uneasiness before marriage. However, she had made the wrong bet at that time, so she had a failed marriage. In ancient times, she and Gu shouxin had slept in the same bed for nearly two years before they became a real couple, so she was not so nervous. Xue Qianyu looked like a reliable kid, and she trusted him. Chapter 1922 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1922 Chapter 1922-giving birth to a child early n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I will,¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s hand and smiled. I don¡¯t believe him. I believe you. Because niannian, you deserve him to treat you like this. Niannian, you deserve to have such a partner.¡± Gu Nian let out a long sigh. She actually understood, but at this juncture, she just hoped that someone could say this to her. He would. He was worth it. And I¡¯m worth it. At this moment, there was a hugemotion outside. Chunhong and a few others came in to report the situation, saying that the groom and the others were about to arrive. Cai Xiaolian hurriedly helped Gu Nian stand up and tidied her wedding dress. She then held Gu Nian¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡± ¡°My niannian must be happy. She will definitely be happy.¡± ¡°Yes, mother. I will.¡± Gu Nian nodded. After a while, Xue Qianyu and the others reached thest stage of the test and arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s courtyard. From the boudoir to the main hall, Gu Nian bade farewell to his grandparents, parents, and elders before Gu en carried him out. Gu shouxin looked rtively calm. When uncle Gu cried, he even sent him off to the door like he was marrying off his daughter! Majesty Kang gave him a p in annoyance.¡±It¡¯s only two streets away, why are you crying?¡± Uncle Gu sighed,¡±old Kang, you don¡¯t understand, really.¡± Niannian is married, and we only have two daughters in our family, so it doesn¡¯t look neat. I¡¯ve noticed this problem since Huihui got married.¡± Majesty Kang picked his ear. ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you,¡± uncle Gu pouted. Sisi didn¡¯t eat properly and wasn¡¯t as tall as Xinxin, so she looked even more untidy. Among the group of children in the old Gu family, he liked the twins from the second child¡¯s family the most because the two little ones looked very neat and identical. They looked veryfortable! Gu Nian left the house with a long list of dowries. She was married with the standard of a Princess, and the reason why she could be conferred the title of Princess was entirely due to her own ability. If it wasn¡¯t for her, no one would have been able to create the items in the military equipment store for at least a few decades. Therefore, to her, the title of ¡± Princess ¡± was well deserved, just like Gu Xin. By now, everyone in the capital knew about the Gu family. Although they did not live at the border, they knew that the things that Gu Nian had created had a major impact on the border guards. Anyway, with these things, those small countries who did not know their ce would not dare to offend them. The great Zhou would always be peaceful. Not to mention the internal affairs, they would never be affected by external enemies. Moreover, the soap and other products produced by the Gu sisters were really useful and convenient for their lives. The Gu sisters not only had expensive things, but they also had cheap things. The people thought of the good of the Gu family and their blessings to Gu Nian were all sincere. One by one, they picked up wedding candy and money outside, loudly wishing that the princess and the prince would be together for a hundred years, grow old together, and have a child soon. Pleasant words came out like they were free. Gu Nian, who was sitting in the bridal sedan with a big red apple in her hand, began to let her imagination run wild as she listened to the blessings. How many children did she want to have? She was twenty this year and could give birth. In ancient times, where there were no birth control measures, it was so dangerous! Would the children be as weak as the Gu family? Chapter 1924 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1924 Chapter 1924-drinking to boost courage ¡°Hey, Dumbo, you¡¯vee back to your senses!¡± Gu Nian stood up and waved her hand in front of Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes. Xue Qianyu grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her. It was a World of Ice and snow outside, but it was hot inside. Feeling out of breath, Gu Nian pushed Xue Qianyu away. Although Xue Qianyu was usually cold and quiet, he was a man of action. After being pushed away by Gu Nian, he immediately carried her back. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Wait, we haven¡¯t drunk the nuptial cup yet.¡± Gu Nian reached out to cover Xue Qianyu¡¯s mouth. Xue Qianyu paused for a moment before letting go of Gu Nian. He then held her hand and led her to the table. He poured some wine and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk to me?¡± Gu Nian took the ss of wine and looked at Xue Qianyu. Other than the words he said when he went out, he didn¡¯t say a word when he came in again. ¡°Gu Nian, I love you.¡± Xue Qianyu took a step forward and held Gu Nian¡¯s hand with one hand. With his other hand, he bypassed Gu Nian¡¯s hand that was holding the ss. He leaned forward slightly and whispered into Gu Nian¡¯s ear. She quickly finished the wine. She knew that she was probably going to y tonight. Xue Qianyu was not in a good state. She thought of Princess Jinghe¡¯s reminder. This 20 year old man who still hadn¡¯t found a girl, the wedding night would be extraordinary! ¡°Xue Qianyu, let¡¯s finish this entire pot of wine!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xue Qianyu chuckled. He knew Gu Nian very well. Although she looked calm andposed, she could also be nervous at times. He was also nervous and had drunk a lot outside, so he would let her drink this pot. Then, he saw Gu Nian pour him a ss of wine before starting to drink from the bottle. As the alcohol hit Gu Nian¡¯s face, it did not take long for her fair and clean face to turn red. The redness even spread to her neck. Xue Qianyu reached out to untie her coat. Gu Nian stopped her reflexively. However, she thought that this was the first night of their marriage. There was no harm in raising her head or lowering her head. She had to experience it anyway. Come on! ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Even though she was going all out, she still had to cheer herself up. She stopped Xue Qianyu and walked to the door. She asked the maidservant outside to get her a jar of wine. Once the wine was here, she didn¡¯t have to stand guard outside anymore. She could go and rest. In a short while, Dong Qing brought a jar of wine. Gu Nian gulped down the wine in one go. Before Xue Qianyu could stop her, he chuckled helplessly as he walked over and lifted Gu Nian in his arms. Xue Qianyu, ¡± Gu Nian said as she wrapped her arms around his neck. say something. I¡¯ll let you do whatever you wantter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Xue Qianyu looked at the girl in his arms and smiled. alright, I, Xue Qianyu, swear that I will only care for one woman in my life. If I break my promise, I will be struck by lightning and be reduced to ashes, never to reincarnate! Gu Nian was stunned. How did he know what she wanted him to say? Xue Qianyu gently ced Gu Nian on the bed and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Gu Nian ... Gu Nian.¡± As they called out to her, kisses rained down on Gu Nian¡¯s face and neck. Gu Nian waspletely led by Xue Qianyu. By the time she regained her consciousness, she had already been stripped naked. It was a good thing that the alcohol was here now. People who drank on their faces, you wouldn¡¯t know if they were shy or because they drank. Chapter 1925 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1925 The Zhang family¡¯s suggestion On the first day of their wedding, Gu Nian slept until noon. The moment she woke up, she felt that something was wrong. She had a headache and her body was about to fall apart. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the twelfth lunar month, shey naked in bed and didn¡¯t want toe out at all. It was so cold outside. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Just then, Xue Qianyu pushed the door open and walked over. Gu Nian immediately covered her head with the nket. Xue Qianyu smiled and sat on the bed. He lifted a corner of the nket. ¡°I was drunkst night.¡± Gu Nian popped her head out and said. ¡°Yeah, you were drunkst night.¡± Xue Qianyu looked at the mark he had left on Gu Nian¡¯s neck and his eyes burned with anger again. so, we missed our wedding night, ¡± he said seriously. I just told my parents that you¡¯ve had too much to drink, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll wake upte. We can offer you tea in the afternoon.¡± Xue Qianyu stood up and quickly removed his clothes. He then crawled under the covers and hugged Gu Nian. ¡°So, we have to make up for it today.¡± Gu Nian said,¡±Xue qianxun¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if niannian is used to staying in the Xue family!¡± At the Gu house, after lunch, Cai Xiaolian was chatting with grandma Gu. ¡°In general, niannian is still good. She knows the Xue family, so it won¡¯t take long for her to get used to them.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m just worried.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about how Gu Nian thought she knew how to do it, but in fact, she had never done it before. She was indeed quite worried. However, this was something everyone had to experience. It would be fine after a long marriage. Grandma Gu nced at Cai Xiaolian and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you guys talked about unifying the children to manage them. I thought about it and got someone to choose a courtyard.¡± As expected, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s attention was diverted, and she asked about this. Everyone in the family agreed with Cai Xiaolian¡¯s suggestion. Of course, Gu Ren was the first to say this. There were too many children in the family, and their ages were not too different, so it was actually quite good to manage them this way. Grandma Gu asked someone to call the Zhang and Yang family over. Gu shouxin was going to the Ministry of Rites, uncle Gu was also called to the greenhouse of the royal family to ponder about something, and fourth uncle Gu went to the Ministry of Works. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t know the details, but she had a general idea. Thend in their house was very spacious, so it was very easy to clean up a ce. The nursery in the Gu family was located in the North Park, where there was a bamboo forest and a pond. Grandma Gu wanted to fill up the pond so that the bamboo forest could stay. The children were still young, and there was no guardrails beside the pond. It would be bad if they were naughty and climbed over and fell into the water. Cai Xiaolian agreed with this. The pool in the North Park was quite big, and they could make a sports field after filling it up. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been with uncle Gu for a long time, but when she saw that uncle Gu was getting results in his vegetable cultivation, she also gave a suggestion.¡±Mother, I think we should get a vegetable field in the residence.¡± Grandma Gu, Cai Xiaolian, and Yang Shi both looked at Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi said, ¡± mother, sister-inw, you know me as a person. In the past, I felt that that kind ofnd was useless. If there was a chance, who would want to be a mud leg? ¡± However, these few years I¡¯ve seen the child¡¯s father farm and I feel that a bumpkin can also do great things. Although Imperial grandmother and the Emperor are willing to raise our family¡¯s status, but the child¡¯s father has also done real things!¡± Chapter 1926 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1926 Taking root in the capital Zhang Shi continued,¡±so, this kind ofnd is also useful.¡± Now that our family¡¯s condition is better, we don¡¯t need to farm anymore. But in the past, from Huihui to sisi, there were six children in total. They weren¡¯t picky with food and cherished food. However, it was not the same for ninren. She was picky and had leftovers. The way I see it, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t bear to go to the fields.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s fine if only one of us can bear with it. Don¡¯t let the other kids be like that. It¡¯s not good. The child¡¯s father would be angry if he saw this. So, I want to say, let¡¯s get a piece ofnd, and when it¡¯s time for spring plowing, let the children take the seeds to the field. We have to let them know that weeding, fertilizing, and turning the soil during the usual time, so that when it¡¯s time for the autumn harvest, won¡¯t they know how difficult it is to grow crops?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if they still want to waste it.¡± The mother and daughter-inw all looked at Zhang Shi in surprise. Zhang Shi blinked and nervously said,¡±Did I say something wrong? If I¡¯m wrong, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything! Haha, hahaha, actually, I didn¡¯t think of this. It¡¯s just that the child¡¯s father has been holding in his anger recently and has beenining to me at night.¡± Grandma Gu looked at her and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been married into our family for more than 20 years, and you¡¯ve onlye up with a good idea today.¡± In the past, he had alwayse up with crooked ideas. Zhang Shi looked at grandma Gu in surprise. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been married for more than 20 years, and this is the first time you¡¯ve said that I¡¯m right! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t give Zhang Shi a chance to speak and continued,¡±En ziniang is right, we can give it a try. So, en ziniang, go back and discuss with the boss about what kind ofnd we should nt.¡± Zhang Shi excitedly said,¡±okay, Mother!¡± The child¡¯s father specialized in farming, so he definitely knew. The two of us promise toplete the mission!¡± Cai Xiaolian reminded him, ¡± sister-inw, you can tell big brother. Actually, it might not be grains or vegetables. Fruits are fine too. They chatted for a while more until they started talking about buying new year goods. N?v(el)B\\jnn Now, the Gu family had a Butler, so there were many things that they didn¡¯t need to do personally, but they still had to draft out what they needed. Previously, the family had been preparing for Gu Nian¡¯s wedding. Now, they were preparing New Year¡¯s goods. Since they were getting married, the people who came to the house for a drink presented the list of gifts. They only needed to look at the list of gifts and they coulde up with the new year gifts for each family one by one. Not everyone on the list had to give gifts, but those close to him had to. As for the royal family, the Empress Dowager and Gu shouxin both wanted to start moving. Although grandfather Gu¡¯s identity had not been made public, many people knew about it now. It was just that they had not spoken about it. The Crown Prince had already been decided, and the Emperor was in his Prime. Those who had ulterior motives had also given up. At this time, if grandfather Gu¡¯s identity was revealed, it would not have much of an impact. On the contrary, it would be beneficial to the Gu family. Now, the Gu family was also slowly building a foundation in the capital and slowly integrating into it. The Gu family had their own ns. They wanted to take root in the capital and what they wanted to do. The second branch¡¯s n, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s, was the most clear. Gu shouxin would work in the court, working for the Emperor to train The Little Prince well, while Cai Xiaolian nned to build an unprecedented business center with great Zhou¡¯s characteristics. Chapter 1927 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1927 Chapter 1927-fate has not arrived On the 14th day of the 12th month, Gu Nian returned home three times after her marriage. Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess were also there. They were waiting to see Gu Nianb her hair and talk about her future after her marriage. At the end of the morning, the young couple arrived at the Gu residence. ¡°Good Morning, second youngdy and second Guye!¡± The gatekeeper greeted them with a happy face. Gu Nian smiled and nodded. Xue Qianyu¡¯s servant also gave him a red packet. The doorkeeper did not expect to receive a red packet. He was stunned for a moment before he took it and then said some auspicious words. There had been servants standing guard at the door, and when they saw the Xue estate¡¯s carriage, they ran to the main hall to inform the others. The Butler arranged for people to move away the gifts that the two of them had brought. Gu Xin and Gu si also ran out. Gu Xin chuckled as she teased Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Second brother-inw, you were so serious before you got married. I thought you would always be like this! In the end, you still held my sister¡¯s hand and came back after the wedding!¡± Xue Qianyu held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°I¡¯m your sister¡¯s now, so I¡¯ll let her hold my hand!¡± The Gu sistersughed. It was rare for Xue Qianyu to say something like that! After meeting the elders in the house and giving red packets to his younger siblings, Gu Nian was pulled away by her sisters. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue were not married yet. Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess knew their limits when they spoke. They did not ask anything else and started talking about the child. Gu Nian was one year younger than Princess Jinghe. She would be twenty-one after the new year, and Princess Jinghe would be twenty-two. Gu Hui was older than Gu Nian by two years and would be 23 years old after the new year. The Peng family did not say anything about Gu Hui. Instead, it was her own mother who started to give birth to her. Every time Madam Zhang saw Gu Hui, she would nag at her, saying that by the time she was 23, Gu Hui could already go to the fields and carry a radish home. If he said this once or twice, Gu Hui would get annoyed. Hence, Gu Hui was also very concerned about this matter. ¡°I was just talking nonsense. You should ask Grandma Xiao to get you some medicine to recuperate!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I messed it up! My mother and first aunt went to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to look for her, but grandma Xiao said that she had to take our pulse. They insisted on taking us to sister Xue¡¯s house to show grandma Xiao. After grandma Xiao saw it, she said that there¡¯s no problem between us, really.¡± Princess Jinghe said. Both of them were in good health. Except for their irregr periods for a few months in the West due to theck of limatization, they were back to normal once they returned to the great Zhou. After grandma Xiao took her pulse, she also said that there was no big problem. ¡°Then it¡¯s not fate yet! Big Sister, Sister Zhen, are you two really in such a hurry?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Sister, before you came, I heard first aunt pulling eldest sister¡¯s hand and not letting her go. She muttered about this child for an hour, and eldest sister was only free when second brother-inw came.¡± Gu Xin said from the side. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Fortunately, sister Zhen camete today. If you hade earlier, my mother would have been nagging with one on each hand. Mrs. Kangwang and my mother¡¯s rtionship is really good now, they¡¯re always talking about whether big sister and big sister Zhen have health problems!¡± Gu si rejoiced in his misfortune. Chapter 1928 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1928 Suspecting that there¡¯s a problem with yourself ¡°What? Where are you still talking about me? I thought they were just worried about sister Hui.¡± Princess Jinghe was shocked, ¡± I just got married in August, and they actually suspect that I have a problem! Gu Hui rolled her eyes at Princess Jinghe. it¡¯s your fault for always saying that you don¡¯t like children. You don¡¯t want children, but you like little seven, little eight, and the others a lot. Mrs. Kangwang would think,¡±Aiyo, our Jinghe obviously likes children so much, and she actually said she doesn¡¯t like them. Is there something wrong with her? is she saying that on purpose?¡± Actually, you like it a lot?¡± Princess Jing He¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock, and the Gu sistersughed miserably. actually, I really think there¡¯s something wrong with me. Although grandma Xiao said that I¡¯m fine, I always feel that she¡¯sforting me. Gu Hui suddenly said worriedly. The sisters looked at Gu Hui in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Xin suddenly pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand over to check her pulse. She felt that there was indeed no problem. Then, she got Gu Hui to open her mouth to look at her tongue and asked a few more questions. Gu Hui did as she was told. Moreover, she was very willing to give these sisters who had gone to the West to apany her to drink the Jade Pearl water. Her period was not fixed, nor did it happen once or twice a month. It came once every 40 days or so. Grandma Xiao said that it was normal for her period to be irregr because she was still young. Besides, she had been to the West for two years, and it would be fine as long as she grew up slowly. ¡°I got it!¡± Gu Nian suddenly snapped her fingers. Everyone turned to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue had taken physical health sses before, so she understood the look in his eyes.¡±Second sister, just say it. The three of us are all big girls, we¡¯ve all heard this. You can¡¯t really wait until the night of our wedding to find out.¡± When Princess Jinghe heard this, hehe, Nian Nian was about to start a small ss. Usually, she could exin it in a serious manner ording to the various pictures she found, making people listen with great interest. Princess Jing He had the same thought as Gu yingxue: that¡¯s right. The three of us understood it before we got married. It¡¯s time to enlighten the three of them. Gu Xin and Gu si blinked their eyes, looking at this and then at that. Gu Xin was still fine. After all, she had heard a lot of things that were not suitable for children in quicksand country. Gu Si waspletely dumbfounded. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui who pursed her lips. In the end, she got the servant girls to guard the entrance of the courtyard and prevent anyone from entering, especially the young ones. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After that, Gu Nian began her small ss. She taught in a serious manner, starting from the conception of life. Gu Xin listened with great interest. Gu si, who didn¡¯t understand anything, didn¡¯t even blush. Gu yingxue was even calmer. These were all things she knew. I know. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a problem with big sister¡¯s body. It¡¯s just that big sister didn¡¯t pick the right time! After hearing everything, Gu Xin suddenly concluded and looked at Gu Hui, ¡± big sister, did you sleep with big brother-inw during the two days when your seed ripened? ¡± Gu yingxue looked at the calm Gu Xin. Tsk, the female lead¡¯s ability to ept things was too strong. ¡°It seems so. When we got married, my period had just ended a few days ago. Later, ah ze and I went to chunnan city to y. Because everyone yed veryte during those few days, there was indeed no such thing. Not long after that, something happened to Xinxin!¡± Gu Hui said after some calctions. Chapter 1930 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1930 As expected, she¡¯s not the female lead After lunch, the afternoon was definitely not just for the Little Sisters. All the women in the family went to the nursing home to chat. Mrs. Zhang asked if Gu Nian had gained power. In the past, Gu Nian used to think that Zhang Shi was an old-fashioned person. However, after a few years, she had gotten used to it and no longer felt that way. In order to put her family at ease, Gu Nian brought up the Xue family¡¯s attitude. That day, she and Xue qianxun had woken upte and had only served tea in the afternoon. The Xue family actually had quite arge poption. It was just that the family had been separated, and Xue Qianyu¡¯s family had very few talents. When the new daughter-inw arrived, not only would everyone in the familye, but Xue Qianyu¡¯s uncles and aunties would alsoe to let Gu Nian recognize her. After recognizing them, Duke Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue took out the keys to the estate. In front of all their rtives, they handed over the entire Xue estate to the young couple. Xue Qianyu had not expected this. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t even want to ept it, but Lord Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue had to! Xue Qianyu¡¯s uncles and aunties were all envious. You, father and daughter-inw, refuse to take it, but you can actually give it to us, right? When some people thought so, others said so. Xue Qianyu¡¯s eldest aunt said what was on her mind. Duke Cheng ¡®en sneered. I say, sister-inw, don¡¯t look at the pot while you¡¯re eating. When you wanted to split the family, what did you give to our family? ¡± These things, I fought for them with ning ¡®er¡¯s mother. It was given to us by your sister-inw who you all looked down on. How? You still want to split the family? Do you want the Empress to preside over it and distribute back what we didn¡¯t get in the beginning?¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s grandfather was a yboy. He had married two wives. Duke Cheng ¡®en and Empress Xue were born from the same mother, while his other siblings were born from his second wife and his second wife. In their family, the second wife was always a concubine. Duke Cheng ¡®en had an older sister in front of him. Hence, the son of the second wife was older than Duke Cheng¡¯ en. However, Duke Cheng ¡®en and Empress Xue¡¯s eldest sister had been killed by someone. The siblings had a big fight, and in the end, with the support of the current Emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at the time, they had to split. The title was inherited by Duke Cheng ¡®en. After Empress Xue married the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince ascended the throne, this title became Duke Cheng¡¯ en. In the past, it was only an Earl. Now that Empress Xue had given birth to the Crown Prince, the Xue family¡¯s position was very stable. Xue Qianyu was also very capable. As such, no one dared to say a word when the Duke of gratitude said so. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Just like that, Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian epted everything about the Xue family. That night, Mrs. Xue called Gu Nian over to tell her about the history of the Xue family. Mrs. Xue told Gu Nian that the entire Xue family belonged to the two of them and that she should not be rude to the other families. Besides, they were already separated from the family. Gu Nian actually didn¡¯t want to be the housekeeper, but Madam Xue had said that she wanted to go with consort Kang, Lord chenen, and Majesty Kang to the West to y. How could she not hand over the house to them? Madam Xue had told Gu Nian to treat the Xue family as her own home and do whatever she wanted. Even now, Gu Nian was still in a daze as she talked about this. She felt that she was much better than Gu Xin. Honestly, her inws had already settled the problems of her inws. After their Xinxin got married, she still had to face all kinds of monsters in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion! As expected, she wasn¡¯t the female protagonist who didn¡¯t even have the best by her side. Chapter 1931 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1931 Chapter 1931-rest assured She had known Madam Xue and Duke Cheng ¡®en for a long time. When she was in kun city, the couple often came to the Gu family to freeload food, so the Gu family knew them well. However, after hearing about what had happened in the past two days, grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian were even more relieved. The couple had really handed everything to the young couple. If it were other families, they might think that it was irresponsible of them to ignore the two of them after they married into the Gu family. However, this was not the case with the Gu family. Grandma Gu had three daughter-inw. When Zhang Shi first married into the family, she wanted to separate the family. She had raised them one by one and gave them away. It was Grandpa Gu who stopped her. Grandpa Gu could not bear to see the children suffer and liked to have a lively family. As for grandma Gu, after they got married, they, as inws, had to keep a distance from their son and daughter-inw. She had always done this. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, on the other hand, came from the modern era. They didn¡¯t have the mindset that their inws had to work like cows and horses for them after marriage. For example, when Lord Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue went to the West, Cai Xiaolian was more envious. She also hoped that after her three sons got married, she could still go out and y with Gu shouxin. However, that was a matter for more than ten yearster. If all her sons were of age before they considered marriage, she would have to wait until she was in her fifties. With the living conditions in ancient times, even if she was in good health, she probably did not want to go out and y. She was still very envious of Madam Xue, who was able to put down the burden of her family at the age of forty. Gu Nian was even more able to ept it than Cai Xiaolian. Although she had been studying for so many years and could be considered a top student, she was not the kind of person who would only study. She more or less had a few friends. She had heard about her friend¡¯s fate in her inws ¡®house after she got married and had children. She remembered that she had a primary school ssmate. When she was in primary school, her brother was just a civil servant in the county. That primary school ssmate only studied until high school. After graduation, her family gave her money to open a small clothing store in the county and she got married at the age of 20. When Lin Yiqian got married, Gu Nian even went back to the county city to be a bridesmaid. After that, she got pregnant and had a child. Her ssmate¡¯s husband¡¯s family favored boys over girls. When she was pregnant, her mother-inw thought that it must be a grandson, so she closed the clothing store and focused on the pregnancy at home. Her mother had been taking care of her during her confinement. After giving birth to her first daughter, she was pregnant with her second daughter in less than half a year. In the end, her mother-inw used her connections to get a test done. It was another daughter, so she forced her to abort the child. Originally, her family was considered to be quite well-off. However, her parents hadmitted a crime and were arrested. All the property in the family had been frozen, and her rtives had stopped contacting her. She was like an outsider in her inws ¡®family, isted and helpless. She could only hug her daughter and cry. When she was pregnant with her third child, she gained 50 pounds. Her husband began to dislike her. Because the first two children were daughters, her mother-inw was cold to her this time. After the examination showed that it was a son, her mother-inw treated her well. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, when the child was six months old, she found out that her husband had an affair. At that time, she broke down. She held the child and held the vegetable knife, wanting to fight her husband. Chapter 1932 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1932 The management rights of the backyard In the end, she lost her child and suffered from depression. It was summer break when Gu Nian transmigrated. Before she transmigrated, she had even gone to the hospital to visit her ssmate. Therefore, it was best for her mother-inw to stay out of Gu Nian¡¯s Affairs. You¡¯re good to me, and I¡¯ll be good to you! You treat me like your daughter, so I will treat you like my own mother. Madam Xue¡¯s open and generous attitude towards Gu Nian made Gu Nian have a good impression of her. Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu only left the Gu residence after dinner. After two or three days, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue had gotten used to Gu Nian not being at home. The Three Sisters gathered together at night and started designing a nursery around the stove. Because Gu yingxue was a kindergarten teacher, she had some prior knowledge of the school. She was good at drawing, so she drew a rough blueprint first and then exined the concept of the nursery to Gu Xin and Gu si. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was Peng Yizhu who had written a letter to her, but in fact, she knew it herself. Gu Xin and Gu si understood immediately. Thus, the Three Sisters split up the work. Gu yingxue drew the exterior and interior of the nursery while Gu Xin and Gu si designed things for children to y with, as well as small nkets, pillows, and water cups. ¡°Sisi, Xue ¡®er, we can¡¯t just be little boys! Now that fourth aunt is pregnant again and eldest sister and elder sister are married, there will definitely be many little cuties appearing in our Gu family one after another. It wasn¡¯t just his stinky little brothers at home! It could also be a younger sister or a niece!¡± Gu Xin suddenly stopped writing and said while supporting her chin. ¡°Right, that¡¯s a possibility! Third aunt has a younger cousin in her stomach now, so we can get something that little girls like!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, you¡¯re right. Therefore, he wanted both a boy and a girl. However, we¡¯ll have more boys for now. After all, they¡¯re still in the womb. We have a few boys in our family now, so we¡¯ll make more for the boys. When it¡¯s almost done, we¡¯ll design girls.¡± Gu yingxue said. Gu Xin and Gu si started to work again. The three youngdies only stopped when the charcoal in the stove was almost burned out. The maidservant also came to remind them that it was gettingte. The sisters looked at each other and agreed to continue tomorrow. Then, they went to wash up and rest. It was almost the end of the year, and the adults were all busy with the new year, so the nursery was still run by Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue. Yang Shi was pregnant, and this time, the reaction was very strong. The weather was cold, so she could only rest in the house. Everything at home was handled by Cai Xiaolian and Zhang Shi. After they came to Beijing, grandma Gu had said that the Zhang family would be in charge of the Gu family¡¯s backyard, with Cai Xiaolian and Yang family assisting them. The two of them were still alive, so there was no need to split the family. However, they would leave eventually. When there were more grandchildren, the family would inevitably split. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had discussed it before. This house was left for the first branch. The second branch and the fourth branch would slowly make arrangements. So, from this moment on, everything in the rear courtyard would be managed by the Zhang family. The Zhang family did not need to care about the outside business. Chapter 1933 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1933 Gossip in the Academy When grandma Gu had said this, uncle Gu¡¯s face had been full of doubt. He had said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, you¡¯ve be muddleheaded! What level was the Zhang family at? You guys actually believed her!¡± After that, uncle Gu was beaten up. He was really beaten up, and even Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t help him. Zhang Shi cried tears of joy and held onto grandma Gu¡¯s hand. She said, ¡± you¡¯re my mother, I¡¯ll study hard and you¡¯ll teach me more in the future. her tears and snot were all on grandma Gu¡¯s hand. That day, grandma Gu was once again rendered speechless by the first branch. She had not been kind to everyone in the first branch for three days. As for this arrangement, Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi, as the second and fourth daughter-inw, had no objections. They were very happy to do so. They still had to do business outside to earn money. They were very satisfied with their sister-inw taking care of the house. Cai Xiaolian had her own ns, but she had been busy with Gu Nian¡¯s wedding recently. After Gu Nian¡¯s wedding, it would be the new year soon. She patiently took Zhang Shi to deal with all kinds of things. It could be said that she was teaching her step by step. The current Zhang Shi was not the same as before. She was not at all worried that the second and fourth branch would snatch something from their first branch. She earned so much money, her men had things to do, and her daughter was married well. What could she steal from her? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Therefore, she was very humble to learn from Cai Xiaolian, because she knew that after the new year, her sister-like Yingluo would be going to make money. Although she also wanted to make money, she knew that she was not cut out for it. When her sister-inw came to make money, she would just use some capital to make money with her. Her sincere look made Cai Xiaolian not know whether tough or cry. Time passed quickly, and it was soon the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month. Cheng huaijin had also returned from the Royal Academy, apanied by he lianyi and Sha Lin, both of whom were nning to spend the new year at the Gu residence. The Gu family naturally epted it. The siblings, Helian Yi and Sha Lin, had given their Xinxin endless kindness. After the Royal Academy was built, all the princes and princesses of the West were admitted, including the young masters who were not able to inherit the title of nobility and did not study hard when they reached the age of admission. Of course, there were also the legitimate daughters of the various manors who were interested in this. He lianyi was a very carefree person, and he was not polite at all when he arrived at the Gu family. He quickly became familiar with everyone and began to tell them gossip. What was the biggest gossip? the ninth Prince and the princess of the Shanan tribe had fallen in love. Princess Shanan had even specially gone to the pce to ask the Empress to send her a maidservant who was good at dressing up. She had to dress up well and surprise everyone at the banquet tomorrow. At the same time, she would also satisfy her future inws. The Gu family was also a little surprised. They had be a couple so quickly? Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Gu shouxin knew that the Emperor had sent these princes and princesses to the Royal Academy to choose the Prince Consort and Prince Consort. In the end, they had already be a couple in such a short time! He lianyi thought that they didn¡¯t believe him and even got Cheng huaijin to testify for him. Cheng huaijin naturally understood, but he didn¡¯t say yes or no. It was just that Princess Shanan did indeed do such a thing, and the Empress not only rewarded her with a Pce maid who was good at dressing up, but also rewarded her with clothes and jewelry. Chapter 1934 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1934 Chapter 1934-can¡¯t understand Zhang Shi¡¯s mood had been very good recently, and she liked everyone. After hearing their gossip, she began to take the initiative to ask for gossip.¡±Little Jin, you¡¯re already a child of our family, and I¡¯m your aunt. Then first aunt should show you some concern. Do you have any princesses or noble daughters that you like?¡± When Zhang Shi asked this, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue all looked over. Suddenly being stared at by three pairs of eyes, Cheng huaijin subconsciously looked at them. He smiled and said,¡±first aunt, I haven¡¯t met a suitable one yet.¡± If he did, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have kept it from everyone.¡± ¡°Xiao Jin, your first aunt is right. You should think about this,¡± grandfather Gu said. In the past, things didn¡¯te in contact with each other, but now there¡¯s a back and forth. When you go back, he might run out to y. You should find someone you like to stay by your side, and everyone can take care of each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± said uncle Gu. Little Jin, let me tell you, if I didn¡¯t have a son-inw that I¡¯ve long fancied, I¡¯d definitely set you up with sister sisi. You are such a good young man! He¡¯s handsome and charming.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si red at uncle Gu. father! Zhang Shi also patted uncle Gu. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry so far away. Huo Wentong was a good choice. Uncle Gu pursed his lips,¡±our family¡¯s daughter already has someone else. Sigh, what a pity!¡± Eh?¡± Suddenly, uncle Gu looked at Gu yingxue. Without waiting for anyone to speak, uncle Gu pped his hands and cheered, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er is also a daughter of the Gu family. Xue¡¯ er is younger than sister sisi, right? This is pretty good, I¡¯ll Yingying.¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She looked at uncle Gu coldly.¡±You shut up!¡± Uncle Gu thought of the terrible beating he had received a few days ago and obediently shut his mouth. Grandfather Guughed as he tried to smooth things over, shifting the topic back to the Royal Academy. No one was thinking about what uncle Gu had just said. However, Gu yingxue would secretly look at Cheng huaijin. When she felt that Cheng huaijin had noticed her, she would look away. She was not really only fourteen years old, but in ancient times, fourteen-year-old girls also had their first love. In the past, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only wanted to be with Cheng huaijin for Brother Yun¡¯s sake. Later on, she thought it through and didn¡¯t have that thought anymore. And now, although she didn¡¯t have much contact with Cheng huaijin, they had quite a lot of contact. She realized that she really did like Cheng huaijin. However, she knew that it was impossible between them. No matter what, sister Xiao Yu died to save her. As sister Xiao Yu¡¯s brother, how could he marry her, the person who caused his sister to lose her life? Thinking of this, Gu yingxue¡¯s mood instantly turned bad. Gu Xin, who was sitting beside her and listening to the gossip, quickly felt it. She looked at Gu yingxue, then at Cheng huaijin, who was listening attentively. She felt like she had understood something. However, Gu Xin would not say it out loud. She would not say it like how she teased sisi. She knew that sisi and Huo Wentong were in love, even if sisi¡¯s reaction was half a beat slower. However, Xue ¡®er and Cheng huaijin weren¡¯t. She could tell that Xue ¡®er liked Cheng huaijin, but she couldn¡¯t tell if Cheng huaijin was interested in Xue¡¯ er. Cheng huaijin was no longer the teenager he used to be. He had grown to a realm that no one could understand. Chapter 1936 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1936 Is he looking for you? Lu Yang blinked and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°But, a few days ago, the Jiang family¡¯s big sister, Chen family¡¯s big sister, and Xu family¡¯s big sister who were good friends with fourth sister, after seeing second brother, their faces turned red. I secretly heard that they were all fighting for second brother, and even said that it was a fairpetition, based on each person¡¯s ability! Is second older brother going to be like eldest uncle, to marry one and take in a few?¡± The son of the third branch, Lu Jun, patted his sister¡¯s head. don¡¯t talk nonsense. Second brother won¡¯t be happy if he hears this. Also, if our future second sister-inw hears you say this, she won¡¯t y with you anymore. Lu Yang quickly waved his hands. no, no. I want to y with my future second sister-inw. I like to y with good-looking people! Third Master Lu patted his daughter¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your second brother will only marry one girl and he will only have one girl by his side. Which family¡¯s youngdies are you talking about? in front of third miss Gu, they are nothing. Yingluo, don¡¯t go to the main house to eavesdrop anymore, understand?¡± Lu Yang nodded and said,¡¯Oh, I understand, father. Then if I want to y with my future second sister-inw, can I ask second brother to bring me along? Second brother wouldn¡¯t be like third brother and fifth brother who despise me for being young, right? That day, second brother hugged me and gave me candy! Second brother likes me!¡± Third Master Lu looked at his daughter who was greedy and loved to look pretty. He could not do anything about her, so he only said, ¡± ¡°Your second brother is busy. He is the support of our High Duke¡¯s public house and is busy with many things. So, let¡¯s not pester second brother, okay? When your future second sister-inw is married into the family, you can y with her. ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Yang was a sensible girl and very obedient. She remembered her father¡¯s words. Although it was a pity that she could not y with second brother often, she did not make a fuss about ying with second brother. Lu Jun was a few years older than Lu Suan, so he could not inherit the family business. However, he was not the kind of person who would just waste his life. He was studying at the capital College. ¡°Huh?¡± third Master Lu was stunned. ¡°Second brother said that the students of the Royal Academy do not enter officialdom through the imperial examination, and they do so through other means. It wasn¡¯t like what the world had spected, gathering a group of rich yboys and educating them. Second brother said that it would be better for me to go to the Royal Academy than to study. The Royal Academy also teaches some examination content. I¡¯ve studied there for six years, but I haven¡¯t even won the championship. If you don¡¯t like it, you can prepare for the imperial examination again.¡± Third Lu master touched his chin and pondered for a while. ¡°Did your second brothere looking for you?¡± Lu Jun shook his head. no, we just ran into each other. He asked me some questions and then suggested that I go to the Royal Academy. ¡°What do you think?¡± third Lu master looked at Lu Jun. Lu Jun thought for a moment and said,¡±father, don¡¯t be angry if I tell you!¡± I know that our third branch is a concubine¡¯s son and can only rely on doing business after we split. Father, you want me to pass the exam and get a good reputation. But father, I¡¯m stupid. I only know how to memorize books. Sometimes, it¡¯s hard for me to understand the meaning. Moreover, I¡¯m not even a schr. I think that I¡¯ll only be a high schr in my life. By then, I can be an official, but in the huge capital, what official can a high schr be? I thought about it for the whole day, and I felt that I might as well give it a try. Our third household is not like the first and second household so I believe that second older brother will not harm me. ¡± Chapter 1937 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1937 Chapter 1937-a bet Third Master Lu looked at Lu Jun for a long while. When it was their turn to enter the carriage, he instructed Lu Jun, ¡± ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll ask your second brother¡¯s opinion during the new year. We¡¯ll talk about this after the new year.¡± Lu Jun heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as he didn¡¯t refuse. Each family¡¯s carriage stopped in order, and the people in the carriage got off and followed the pce maids to Baohe Pce. The pce of Baohe was the ce where the Emperor of the great Zhou hosted banquets for his subjects. It would be held in the pce of Baohe on every Festival or the birthday of the Empress. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Baohe Pce Hall was veryrge, and only the family members of officials above the second rank were invited, so it was not enough to sit. After all the officials had arrived, the Emperor and Empress Xue supported the Grand Empress Dowager over. The little crown Prince was already two years old, so he followed by the Empress ¡°side, holding onto the corner of her clothes as they walked. ¡°The Emperor Wanwan, Grand Empress Dowager Wanwan, Empress Dowager Wanwan, His Highness the Crown Prince Wanwan¡± Everyone knelt down and paid their respects. ¡°Rise!¡± After helping the Grand Empress Dowager to sit down, the Emperor returned to his seat. After seeing Empress Xue and the little crown Prince sit down, he called for everyone to get up. Usually, the Emperor would be very serious at such a time. With the princes and princesses of the Western Region around, he had to maintain His Majesty at all times. After everyone had taken their seats, the eunuch ordered the dishes to be served. The Emperor raised his wine cup and said a few auspicious words. After everyone raised their cups and drank, they began to eat. Not only were there delicacies, but there were also songs and dances. The music was melodious, and the dance was graceful. Many people were watching while eating, especially he lianyi, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the beautiful girls. He was enjoying the wine while admiring the beautiful women. Gu Xin was already immune to pretty girls, so she started to eat. Gu Xin and Gu si ate with great relish. Gu Ren and Gu yingxue sat together, enjoying the dance as they ate. ¡°Dopey Gu, call me big sister!¡± Gu yingxue was so angry that she smacked him and said, ¡± I can¡¯t make any decisions for you now. You have to ask second uncle about this. However, I don¡¯t think second uncle will agree to it. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t angry and didn¡¯t feel ashamed to ask. Gu Nian and dopey Gu were smarter than her while she was dumber. ¡°Why? Because I have an older brother above me and a group of younger brothers below me. I don¡¯t need to upy an important position in the Imperial court. The Emperor and the ministers could only be at ease with their benefactors. I can¡¯t be too outstanding. If I¡¯m too outstanding, others will worry. His younger brothers had not grown up yet, so it was not toote to train his younger brothers after his son entered officialdom. So, I can¡¯t be too outstanding, or I¡¯ll cause trouble for the family.¡± Gu Ren analyzed the situation for Gu yingxue. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? You¡¯ve been tortured by second uncle to study all day, and you¡¯re telling me that he doesn¡¯t want you to take the Imperial examinations? I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes andughed. you don¡¯t believe me? Why don¡¯t we make a bet? In the first month of the lunar year, I asked second uncle if he would be willing to send me to the Royal Academy when I reached the age. He would definitely be willing.¡± Chapter 1938 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1938 You can make any decision ¡°When you¡¯re old enough, you can go to the Royal Academy. After six years, you can still take the imperial examination. It¡¯s not like second uncle doesn¡¯t know about your situation. He forced you to finish learning everything you needed to take the imperial examination before you reached the age. When you leave the Royal Academy, he will use another year to force you to prepare for the imperial examination. This is also possible.¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Do you think the imperial examination is that easy?¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡± how about this? let¡¯s bet on whether second uncle is willing to let me enter the Royal Academy next year! If he¡¯s willing, you can give me a hundred taels. If he¡¯s not, I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels!¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy! Where did you get a hundred taels? Besides, the 100 taels in my hand is all I have. Dopey Gu, are you trying to swindle my money?¡± Gu yingxue red at Gu Ren. ¡°Aiyo, I didn¡¯t realize it when I was in the westernnds, but thisdy Xue ¡®er is also quite pretty! The great Zhou¡¯s water and soil really nurtures people. He was so dark and skinny in our westernnd, but aftering back, not only did he turn white, but he also gained weight. It looks really good now!¡± He lianyi nudged Cheng huaijin, who was beside him. Cheng huaijin rolled his eyes at him and didn¡¯t answer. However, he looked at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue did not notice it and was about to pull Gu Ren¡¯s face, but Gu Ren pped her away. The siblings started to y. Just as the dance ended, Grand Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s attention was on them. She chuckled and asked, ¡± ¡°Is that Xiao Liu and Ying Xue?¡± Gu yingxue was shocked when she heard the sound. She was not the descendant of the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. If the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager saw her bullying her great-grandson, she would be doomed. Gu Ren stood up and bowed.¡±Grand Empress Dowager, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m making a bet with big sister yingxue.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Gu Ren with interest, ¡± ¡°Oh? A bet? What are we betting on?¡± She liked all of her great-grandchildren, and the one she liked the most was this little cutie, Gu Ren. She had no choice. Gu Ren was really good at pleasing people. He could also write many interesting stories. He was very smart at a young age. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue stood up and did not know what to say. She could only look at Gu Ren. hey, ah hai, don¡¯t you think that this miss Xue ¡®er looks clever and cute one moment, but in the next moment, she looks very silly? ¡± He lianyi whispered to Cheng huaijin. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at he lianyi and said in a low voice. ¡°AI, you, you¡¯re really boring!¡± Sometimes, he lianyi even wanted to open Cheng huaijin¡¯s brain to see what was inside it. He was actually not interested in pretty girls. It was too boring. In just two sentences, Gu Ren had already told them the contents of the bet. The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment, then she called out to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Second Gu, then tell this widow, are you willing to send little sixth Gu to the Royal Academy next year?¡± Gu shouxin, who was called out, stood up calmly and said, ¡± ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand and said,¡±second brother, I can do it. I can do it.¡± You can make any decision for our children.¡± Everyone seated,¡±hehe.¡± As expected, Lord Gu was just like Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng¡¯s character. He did not even care about his own child. It seemed that Lord Gu had a lot of power in the family! Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. the rule of the Royal Academy is that men are admitted at twelve. Gu Xiaoliu will only turn six this October. Chapter 1939 - 1939 He’ll be bullied? 1939 He¡¯ll be bullied? Thank you readers! When Gu shouxin was speaking, Gu Ren kept winking at the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. He did not care whether others could see it or not. Anyway, many officials who had never seen Gu Ren before felt that this little boy was so cute and lovely, but there was something wrong with his eyes! Before Grand Empress Dowager Xiao could say anything, the Emperor continued,¡±Second Gu, the age that the judge mentioned doesn¡¯t mean that you must be at that age to enter. If you want to join early, then join early. If you don¡¯t want to, then join when you¡¯re at that age! Second Gu, you really don¡¯t know how to be flexible at all.¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see that stinky brat winking at you all! Gu shouxin had long realized that the Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty was not doing his job properly. Ever since Gu Ren had pulled Gu en and Lu Zheng into the bookstore, there had been a lot of gossip in the market, but it had not been suppressed. Why was that? it was because the Emperor loved to read, so who dared to suppress him? Gu yingxue was also very helpless. She didn¡¯t expect dopey Gu to bring this up in such a situation. In that case, second uncle had to agree even if he didn¡¯t want to. After the siblings sat down, Gu Ren looked at Gu yingxue smugly. Gu Ren pursed his lips,¡±I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it!¡± Hehe, I don¡¯t care. I just want to go to the Royal Academy. I¡¯ll be seven next year, and I¡¯ll be ying for six years, which is equivalent to going to elementary school. Then, he would be caught by his second uncle to study for six years, which was equivalent to studying in middle school. Then I¡¯ll be 18, and I¡¯ll be able to go out and have fun. I¡¯ll be able to conquer the sea of stars! So, sanniu, you and bighead are not as good as me! I¡¯ll be born while your souls will be born. You¡¯re ten years younger than me! Think about it, I¡¯ve already started practicing the basics two years ago. When I practice for ten years, I¡¯ll be eighteen, and I¡¯ll have the ability to protect myself. I¡¯ll be able to ride the wind and waves! As for you and bighead, I guess you were still at home taking care of the children at that time! Hehe, are you envious?¡± ¡°To be honest, ran ran is quite envious,¡± Gu yingxue replied. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si came over. The two of them had finished eating and the others were also almost done eating and were chatting. ¡°Third sister, fifth sister, I¡¯m having a good time! I¡¯m telling big sister Xue ¡®er that I¡¯m going to the Royal Academy to make a contribution!¡± Gu Ren said obediently. As a writer, he had always believed in the protagonist¡¯s aura. Hence, whether it was Lu Zheng or Gu Xin, he was always obedient in front of them. ¡°Aiya, bear with it, you actually really want to go to the Royal Academy? The students there are all so old, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll bully you?¡± As her biological sister, Gu Si was still very worried about her younger brother. ¡°Little sister sisi, do you really think that you¡¯ll be bullied? And he¡¯s not the one bullying others?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu si in surprise. Your little brother was born in the same womb as you. Do you really not understand his personality? ¡°It¡¯s still third sister who understands me!¡± Gu Ren chuckled. I will definitely not let anyone bully me. Moreover, you see, my eldest brother-inw is the general of the Peng family, my second brother-inw is the son of Duke chengen and the nephew of the Empress, and my future third brother-inw is the heir of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion, a true second-grade general. With the three of them in front of me, no one would dare to bully me! So, fifth sister, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1940 - 1940 Chapter 1940-sovereign and subject happy together 1940 Chapter 1940-sovereign and subject happy together N?v(el)B\\jnn Thank you readers! ¡°You¡¯re making me want to find you a general brother-inw! This way, you can do whatever you want in great Zhou! The generals on all four sides have the feeling of your brother-inw!¡± Gu sixiao said. ¡°No need. Fifth sister, you just need to find me a smart and talented brother-inw. I want to be both civil and martial! We can¡¯t be too one-dimensional!¡± Gu Ren said in all seriousness. ¡°Oh, Yingluo, Gu Ren, are you saying that eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and third brother-inw are stupid and have no talent? I¡¯m going toin!¡± Gu yingxue found Gu Ren¡¯s loophole and teased him. ¡°Tsk, you go! Didn¡¯t the three of them know their own standards? I¡¯ve studied, but I¡¯m not as good as brother Hao!¡± Gu Ren was not afraid! If his three brothers-inw bullied him, he would hug his sisters and cry until they were annoyed. The three girls burst out intoughter. Gu Hui and Gu Nian, who were not far away, had also finished their food and walked around from behind. The Gu brothers and sisters were only short of Gu en. In the Gu family, the most normal child was Gu en. He had been brought up by Gu shouxin since he was ten years old. Whether it was knowledge or anything else, he was basically taught by Gu shouxin himself. Moreover, he admired Gu shouxin, so he consciously learned from Gu shouxin to treat people and conduct himself. He was going to be seventeen after the new year. He couldn¡¯t be so immature. ¡°Have you all finished eating?¡± Suddenly, the singing and dancing stopped. The Emperor stood up. When everyone looked at him, he opened his mouth to ask. ¡°Just now, the Gu family¡¯s sixth child made a bet with his sister. When we talked about the word¡± bet,¡±I thought of a way for everyone to stay up for the new year together.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t wait for a reply and continued. The ministers looked at the Emperor in confusion, not knowing what he meant. ¡°This year, all of you have worked hard!¡± The Emperor kept her in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s within this lowly subject¡¯s duty!¡± Everyone chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ve always been eating, drinking, and watching songs and dances like this in the past years. I always feel that it¡¯s boring, and I feel that I¡¯ve let down my beloved ministers!¡± The Emperor said sincerely. The Grand Empress Dowager sipped her tea slowly. She had no way of evaluating this grandson of hers. She wanted to have fun openly, but she had to drag her courtiers along! Forget it, forget it. The Emperor has been quite diligent these two years. I¡¯ll just let him fool me during the new year! ¡°So, Zhen thought of a way, let¡¯s have fun together! Are all of you willing?¡± The Emperor continued. ¡°Yingluo is willing!¡± Would the ministers dare to say no? Your Majesty, you¡¯ve alreadyid out such a long story. It¡¯s the new year, and if we dare to say we¡¯re not willing, you¡¯ll make us resign next year! ¡°A few days ago, I had people make a batch of Mahjong and cards. Dear Ministers, What is this?¡± The Emperor asked happily. ¡°Emperor, please exin!¡± The ministers must let the Emperor have his fun and say that they didn¡¯t know. If they knew, then wouldn¡¯t the Emperor be very embarrassed? However, the Emperor was talking about Mahjong and cards. Could it be that the Emperor was nning to y mahjong in Taihe Pce? This, this, this Yingluo ¡°It¡¯s a form of entertainment. I learned it from someone when I was in kunzhou. It¡¯s fun. I believe that all of you will definitely fall in love with this activity after learning it. Don¡¯t you think so, everyone?¡± The Emperor looked at the ministers with satisfaction. Chapter 1944 - 1944 Big sister will buy it for you 1944 Big sister will buy it for you Thank you readers! Gu Xin specifically pointed out Lu Yang¡¯s name, ¡± miss Lu, you¡¯re older than me. However, everyone knows that your second brother and I were betrothed by the Emperor. I also heard from your second brother that it¡¯s difficult for you to get married in your current situation. Who knows, you might still be ady at home when I¡¯m already married into your family! In the future, if we don¡¯t enter the pce during the new year and other festivals, can¡¯t we find some fun? But with miss Lu¡¯s body, tsk, you¡¯re aplete killjoy!¡± ¡°So, miss Lu, work out! If you can¡¯t find a way, you can look for your second brother to get you the best way for a woman to train her body! I¡¯m looking forward to ying mahjong with you all night in the future!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she revealed a smile and even raised her fist to show her sincerity. I believe in you. You can definitely do it. After she finished speaking, she took another look at the three people¡¯s expressions and turned to leave. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to stay. Yes, she was a good girl and didn¡¯t make things difficult for people! When she turned around, she saw Gu Ren pulling the little master and walking not far away. Gu Xin chased after him, ¡± bear with it, I won a lot of money. When the market opens after the new year, I¡¯ll buy, buy, and buy for you! Lu Yang and the other two,¡±Chengcheng.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s nails were almost digging into his palm. This damned Gu Xin! Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan did not dare toin to Lu Suan when they saw that he did not look well. The three of them went to look for their elders and sisters and left dejectedly. There were many people like the three of them who lost too much and were not in the mood to watch the fireworks. The Emperor said that they could leave at midnight or they could choose to watch the fireworks together outside Taihe Pce Hall. Those who lost less were not affected. This was just entertainment! As for those who won money, they were happy, not because of how much money they had won, but because of the good omen. If they were so lucky on the first day of the new year, it meant that this year would be smooth sailing. ¡°Hey, little one, you still know that I can hold you if I can¡¯t!¡± The Little Prince hugged Gu Xin¡¯s leg and refused to let go. She had no choice but to carry him up. ¡°Third sister is beautiful!¡± The Little Prince said with a serious expression. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He really suspected that the Emperor had made a request when he begged the heavens to give him another child. Look, this child was only two years old, but he was like a small adult. He didn¡¯t know how to act coquettishly and even said that people were good-looking with such a serious expression. ¡°Yo, kid, you have good taste. Since you have such good taste, I¡¯ll take you to see beautiful fireworks! You definitely haven¡¯t seen it. ¡± Gu Xin pinched the little master¡¯s toot face. This made Gu Ren think of his childhood. His little face had almost been squeezed fat by several youngdies. The pce maids and old maidservants at the side watched with fear. This daughter of Lord Gu was really too daring! This was his Highness the Crown Prince! You can¡¯t pinch me just because I¡¯m young! Aren¡¯t you afraid that when he¡¯s older and inherits the throne, he¡¯ll remember this and find trouble with you? Oh, right, that wouldn¡¯t happen. This was third miss Gu, also Princess Xinxin. She had made such a great contribution to the great Zhou Dynasty. When the Crown Prince grew up, he would probably think nothing of her. Moreover, third miss Gu is really beautiful! Every time he entered the pce, the clothes he wore were especially beautiful. The Gu sisters ¡®clothes were really beautiful. When he had the time after the new year, he would go out of the pce and buy a set. Chapter 1946 - 1946 Good son 1946 Good son Thank you readers! ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Xue qianxun put an arm around Gu Ren¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little six, ording to the order, shouldn¡¯t you be looking for me, your brother-inw?¡± Peng ze looked at the little one. Gu Ren looked over and blinked. eldest brother-inw, you don¡¯t know. I feel very safe when I¡¯m with second brother-inw. When I was kidnapped, it was second brother-inw who chased after me and saved me. Xue Qianyu looked at Gu Ren in surprise. This kid actually remembered. Then, he thought about it and realized that the Gu family¡¯s upbringing would not let the child forget his benefactor. He immediately felt relieved. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a series of sounds attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Waa! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± A girl cried out in surprise. It was the fireworks in the open space. Not to mention the people outside Taihe Pce who were admiring the fireworks with the Emperor, even those who had left and had not yet reached home had stopped their carriages and braved the cold wind to get off to enjoy the beautiful scenery. The fireworks went off for a full 30 minutes, and it was already past midnight. Everyone was still in a daze for a long time. The Gu family was too good at teaching their daughters. The eldest youngdy was a female general who was not inferior to men. The second youngdy¡¯s pair of clever hands not only made people¡¯s lives more convenient but also added joy to life. The third youngdy was not afraid of difficulties and saved herself from a desperate situation. She promoted the exchange of things. The fifth youngdy was even better at calcting. The ounts that passed through her hands would never be wrong. At such a young age, she wasparable to the elders in the Ministry of Revenue. She even proposed a simple calction method and benefited the entire Ministry of Revenue. There were only four girls in the Gu family, and each of them had their own strengths. The people who were already envious became even more envious after tonight. Some of the families with higher status even regretted that they should have been on good terms with the Gu family when Lord Gu was the top scorer. At that time, their daughters were already at the age to talk about marriage. How good would it have been to settle down at that time! See, two of them are already married and one is set. But fortunately, there was still the ¡®waiting¡¯ option! The fifth youngdy was good at ounting, and the housekeeper was also good. It was not a loss to marry her home. Moreover, each of the brother-inw was so good! After the fireworks, the Emperor made a conclusion and gave his well-wishes for theing year before letting everyone go home. The Gu family was thest to leave. Before they left, The Little Prince suddenly grabbed Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked at him in surprise. ¡°Second sister, can you teach me how to make these fireworks?¡± The Little Prince asked in a childish voice. Gu Nian squatted down and held the little master¡¯s chubby hand. ¡°Your Highness, can you tell me why you want to learn how to make these fireworks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± The little master gave an answer that no one was surprised with. Then, he pursed his lips and said, ¡± this firework is very powerful. Otherwise, it can¡¯t fly into the sky. I¡¯m thinking if I can make it into a weapon after learning it. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more powerful that way? ¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present fell silent and looked at The Little Prince in disbelief. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Emperor was the first to react. He was so happy that he looked like a fool. He stepped forward and picked up the Crown Prince, giving him a hard Peck on the cheek.¡±Zhen¡¯s good son! I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing! Learn, we¡¯ll get your second sister to teach you in a few years! Aiyo, the Empress has really given birth to a baby for this one!¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager coughed twice to stop the Emperor from getting carried away. It was a good thing that this brat had said that he would wait a few years. If he had said that he would do it immediately, she would definitely have dealt with him! Chapter 1947 - 1947 Chapter 1947-shocking secret 1947 Chapter 1947-shocking secret Thank you readers! The Emperor hugged his precious son and kissed him again and again, praising him again and again,pletely not paying attention to his image. Fortunately, everyone present was a member of the Gu family. As the eldest grandson-inw of the Gu family, this was the first time that Peng ze had seen the Emperor like this. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at it. This waspletely different from the Emperor he had imagined. However, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were like the Gu family,pletely used to the emperor¡¯s personality. On the way back, Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Gu Nian, and Gu Ren sat in the same car. Once they were out of the pce, Gu Xin pulled Gu Nian over. ¡°Sister, have you noticed that the Crown Prince is not normal?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. She did notice it, but she refused to admit it. She wanted to hear what Gu Xin had to say. Oh, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± just now, when uncle Emperor kissed the Crown Prince, I secretly saw the Crown Prince despising him. You¡¯re only two years old, but you already know how to despise people. You can even control your expressions.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn At the side, Gu Ren was secretly pleased with himself.¡¯As expected of the female lead I wrote. Her observation skills are quite good.¡¯ Gu Nian said, ¡± in the past, our family¡¯s Ren Ren would despise eldest uncle when she was not even a year old. At that time, Ren Ren would know who was the best. She would fight for the Emperor to carry her! Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin nced at Gu Ren. Gu Ren blinked his big eyes and looked confused.¡±Oh, really? It was so long ago, I can¡¯t even remember! Second and third sister, am I really that smart? You¡¯re not even one year old yet, and you¡¯re already disdaining my father and recognizing Big Boss?¡± Gu Ren¡¯s excited expression made no one doubt him except for Gu Nian, who knew the details. Xue Qianyu, Lu Zheng, and Gu Xin only felt that Gu Ren was a little smarter than the rest, but they did not think of him in any other way. Take Lu Zheng for example. He knew that the time-travel Trio was not the original people, but he did not know whether Gu Ren had existed in the past or not. The things that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had shown made Lu Zheng feel that it was nothing for the Gu family¡¯s children to mature early. Look at that dugu Mingyue, isn¡¯t he acting like an adult at such a young age? Gu Xin looked at Gu Ren¡¯s confused expression and pursed her lips. Alright, some children are just smarter. I guess the Crown Prince is the same as Gu Ren! Therefore, she did not think too much about it. The horse carriage first sent Gu Xin and Gu Ren back to the Gu residence, then Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian. Finally, Lu Zheng went back alone. At the Gu residence. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had already arrived and had already washed up to go to bed. Yang Shi had also gone to bed early because she was pregnant. Cai Xiaolian nned to go back to her room to change her clothes, but Gu Ren quietly followed her. ¡°Hey, you little fellow, aren¡¯t you afraid that your second uncle will follow you? Why are you following me instead of sleeping?¡± Cai Xiaolian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face and asked with a smile. second aunt, I discovered a shocking secret. I wanted to see if you¡¯ve discovered it. Gu Ren looked behind him and said, ¡± fourth uncle can¡¯t drink a few times a year. He¡¯ll definitely be holding second uncle¡¯s hand tonight, so I¡¯m not afraid of second uncleing. Second aunt, let¡¯s quickly go in. It¡¯s very cold outside.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. She led Gu Ren into the house and ordered the maidservants to leave. They could have a good rest tonight. The maidservants all left with a smile. All the maidservants and manservants in the Gu residence liked Gu Ren very much because he was fun with his words and often came up with strange ideas. Most importantly, the servants in the Gu residence could listen and read for free. Chapter 1948 - 1948 I wish you success 1948 I wish you sess Thank you readers! Cai Xiaolian sat by the dressing table and took off all the hair essories on her head. She finally felt a lot more rxed. ¡°Second aunt, I suspect that the Crown Prince is not a normal person. They¡¯re either like us, Lu Zheng, or Li Shan. However, the possibility of thetter is smaller. If it¡¯s the former, there¡¯s a higher probability that he¡¯ll be like me. ¡± Gu Ren climbed onto a chair and sat on the soft cushion. He analyzed the situation with a Sherlock Holmes-like expression. ¡°Just because he asked niannian to teach him how to make fireworks, and then he learned how to use it on his weapon?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°This is the first reason. The second was that when his third sister saw his disdainful expression, she could change it easily. Third, this kid was too smart, not like a child at all. Huo Junhao is known as a child prodigy, but when my third sister got married, Huo Junhao¡¯s parents also attended the wedding. I overheard them talking to my mother, saying that when Huo Junhao was two or three years old, he was like our family¡¯s little seven and little eight! Therefore, The Little Prince is definitely abnormal.¡± Gu Ren exined. Huo Junhao¡¯s father was out of Jiangnan, but he had received a transfer order this year. He was now the Vice Minister of Revenue, the same position as Gu shouxin. ¡°I think this question still needs to be verified.¡± Cai Xiaolian got up, took off her cloak, and put on her home-worn coat as she spoke to Gu Ren. ¡°Yes, it needs to be verified. So, leave this problem to me. This first month of the lunar year, I¡¯ll go to the pce every day to pay my respects to great-grandma. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find evidence! Second aunt, if he really transmigrated, what do you think we should do?¡± Gu Ren asked again. ¡°If he really transmigrated, then it¡¯ll be easy.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said, ¡± ask your second uncle to teach him well! Didn¡¯t the Emperor ask your second uncle to be his teacher? Your second and third brother-inw will teach him martial arts. No matter where he came from, he can forget about getting rid of our family. I believe he¡¯s the type that¡¯s beneficial to us.¡± OK! I understand!¡± Gu Ren snapped his fingers and jumped off the chair. second aunt, is the construction of yourmercial center starting in the first month of the lunar year? Let¡¯s go outside and call third sister, fifth sister, and Gu sanniu to have a chat!¡± ¡°Bear with it, are you really nning to go to the Royal Academy?¡± Cai Xiaolian went to hold Gu Ren¡¯s hand and continued to ask, ¡± also, second aunt really wants to know what you will do when you grow up. It looks like you don¡¯t intend to take the imperial examination to be an official, but you have to find something to do, otherwise it¡¯ll be too boring.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out to sea when I grow up! I¡¯m a figurehead in this world, but it¡¯s also a ball. Besides the great Zhou and its surroundings, there must be humans on the other side of the sea! I want to see what those ces are like. Since it¡¯s a world I created, I don¡¯t want the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty to be the same as the one I used to live in. We can speed up our development. Although the rise and fall of a dynasty is inevitable, we can let this dynastyst a little longer!¡± this ambition of yours feels like you want to unify this world! Cai Xiaolian joked. ¡°It all depends on the situation of the Crown Prince. If it¡¯s as I guess, heh, my dream can really be realized!¡± Gu Ren said in all seriousness. The two of them talked as they walked, and soon they arrived at the main hall. N?v(el)B\\jnn At this moment, Gu en, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue were not asleep either. Zhang Shi was also eating peanuts and drinking wine at the table. Chapter 1949 - 1949 Threatening Gu shouxin 1949 Threatening Gu shouxin Thank you readers! ¡°Little Lian,e quickly, I¡¯ve already had a cup!¡± When she saw Cai Xiaolian, Zhang Shi quickly greeted her, ¡± I went to see the little ones. They were all sleeping soundly. Their fourth uncle knows how to take care of the children! ¡°Sister-inw, since Huihui¡¯s time, which Child haven¡¯t I taken care of?¡± Fourth uncle Gu continued, ¡± I¡¯m not bragging, but of the three brothers in our family, I¡¯m the most popr one among the children. Big brother, second brother, you can¡¯t be envious.¡± ¡°Fourth brother, I won¡¯t listen to you!¡± Uncle Gu picked up a piece of cold pig¡¯s ear with his chopsticks and put down his chopsticks in dissatisfaction. I¡¯ve always been the most popr child in our family! I won¡¯t ask my own child, I¡¯ll ask Xinxin, the child of my second brother¡¯s family, and see if she likes me or you!¡± Gu Xin was called and turned around, ¡± ¡°I like eldest uncle the most, and I also like fourth uncle the most. First uncle was the best first uncle in the world, and fourth uncle was the best fourth uncle in the world! Hehehe!¡± Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were not happy with that. They said in unison, ¡± ¡°When you have to choose one, who will you choose?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was speechless,¡¯first uncle, fourth uncle, can you stop being so childish? How could there be a time when he had to choose one? If there is, then I won¡¯t choose either. I¡¯ll choose my father!¡± Gu shouxin gave Gu Xin a thumbs up. Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu felt that they were hurt, so the two brothers formed a temporary Alliance and began to drink. Gu shouxin held his wine ss andughed,¡±Big brother, fourth brother, we¡¯re all brothers. It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you use this trick every year. When did you really get me drunk? Which year didn¡¯t you two copse on your own? Anyway, I won¡¯t be the one getting scolded the next day.¡± ¡°Tsk, second brother, who said¡± every year ¡°? In the first ten years before you decided to take the imperial examination again, you couldn¡¯t drink my wine!¡± Fourth uncle Gu nodded. yes, yes, yes. I wasn¡¯t married at that time. I had to send second brother home every year. I was the one who got scolded every year. Mother didn¡¯t even let me send her. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Uncle Gu began to talk about the embarrassing things that Gu shouxin had done all those years ago. I remember when niannian was two years old, she ran ran. ¡°Little Lian and I are not like fourth sister-inw, who still has a biological father. The two of us are just little cabbages in that field, pitiful that no one cares about us. So, I¡¯m Xiao Lian¡¯s maiden family, and Xiao Lian is also my maiden family. That¡¯s why I said, second brother, you¡¯re not allowed to wrong little Lian!¡± Cai Xiaolian really didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Shi would protect her so much now. In the past, Mrs. Zhang would try to avoid talking to Gu shouxin as much as possible. She had secretly told her and Yang Shi about it. Gu shouxin was a little fierce and talked about all kinds of big principles. She was afraid and annoyed. In the end, he actually took the initiative to threaten Gu shouxin for her. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was moved, and the result was that she directly said to uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°Uncle, since sister-inw has made her stand, I¡¯ll make my stand too. Sister-inw is my family, my biological sister. Uncle, please don¡¯t bully my sister in the future! Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to your ce and scold you for three days and three nights!¡± Chapter 1950 - 1950 Chapter 1950-choice 1950 Chapter 1950-choice Thank you readers! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, the two of them hugged. Zhang Shi directly filled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ss with wine.¡±Come, little Lian, let¡¯s drink!¡± Cai Xiaolian also took the wine pot next to Gu shouxin and poured Zhang Shi a ss. yes, sister-inw, she¡¯s the eldest sister from my family. Let¡¯s drink! The two of them raised their heads and drank the wine in one gulp. Then, theyughed in a carefree manner. On the other side, Gu Ren was warming himself by the fire with Gu Xin and the rest. Seeing that his mother and his second aunt were drinking, he became anxious. Didn¡¯t we agree to discuss the business center? What¡¯s going on? If you¡¯re noting, then I¡¯ll have to go. Thus, Gu Ren called Gu en, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue to gather around the table. Just then, Cheng huaijin had rushed over from the Embassy. Uncle Gu made Cheng huaijin drink three sses of wine as a punishment, then he joined in the conversation. Cai Xiaolian thought that since they had to stay up until dawn, they might as well have a chat. With so many people chatting, time would pass very quickly. The two elders and fourth sister-inw would be looking after the children tomorrow morning, so they could sleep a little longer. So, Cai Xiaolian talked about her business center. It just so happened that all the third branch of the family were there. She had already discussed with her third aunt. Third aunt Gu could only invest money, but because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t do anything. The location of themercial center that Cai Xiaolian wanted to build had already been chosen. It was just outside the eastern city gate. In the past two years, there had been war and trade with East and West. The capital of the great Zhou Dynasty was much more lively than before. Therefore, the Imperial court had also sent a letter to expand the capital. Other than the northern part of the pce, which was not being expanded, the other three areas were nned to be expanded. Cai Xiaolian had chosen the east side. When the time came, she would follow the procedures and directly buy a piece ofnd in the East. Clothing, food, housing, transportation, eating, drinking, and ying, these aspects would all be involved. Cai Xiaolian proposed two options. The first was for everyone to earn money together. The Gu family had a total of four branches. Including Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family and Cheng huaijin, there were a total of six branches. The investment in thismercial center was divided into six parts. The profits by then would be divided into two parts to the royal family. The second branch would take two parts of the other eight parts, and the other five branches and the two elders would each get one part. This was the first option. After she said this, Cheng huaijin quickly waved his hand.¡±Second aunt, you can¡¯t. I¡¯ll be living in quicksand country in the future, so you don¡¯t have to count in my share.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head and said,¡±little Jin, let me finish first.¡± There was a second option. That is, you can buy the shop directly. I¡¯ll get this ce out, and I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything. Then, you can buy the shop directly. That¡¯s because, other than the shop you bought, I¡¯m nning to rent out the rest. This way, you don¡¯t have to manage it. You can start your own business or rent it out to others, all of these are profits!¡± second sister-inw, ¡± fourth uncle Gu said, ¡± if we choose the first option, we¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility for the early construction and theter management of the project in addition to paying for it. Is that right? ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±that¡¯s a must.¡± I¡¯m fine with whatever you guys choose.¡± Fourth uncle Gu looked at Big Uncle Gu. Uncle Gu looked indifferent,¡±I¡¯m fine with anything!¡± Anyway, my wife is nning to give all the money to second sister-inw to do this. We don¡¯t know anything, so we just want to leave something for the children.¡± Fourth uncle Gu pursed his lips and said,¡±big brother, you call this casual?¡± You¡¯re choosing the second option! However, I think you made the right choice.¡± Chapter 1952 - 1952 Chapter 1952-peaceful family 1952 Chapter 1952-peaceful family Thank you readers! The crowd was speechless. Gu Ren was not sad at all. He knew his father¡¯s personality very well. He just doesn¡¯t love his son, what can you do to him? His father had also said that if he only had Huihui and sisi as his two daughters, he would definitely find two outstanding son-inw. Then, he would bask in the glory of his son-inw and lead Zhang Shi to live a life of leisure and wait for death. He didn¡¯t need to work hard for his three sons. As for Gu en, he knew his father better than Gu Ren. He loved to talk nonsense after drinking a little wine. If his grandparents were here, he would definitely be beaten up by his grandmother. Uncle Gu continued with a smile, ¡± ¡°Of course, our son is not bad either. The son could take the imperial examination. For example, Enzi can take the general examination this year. If she does well and enters the Yamen, I don¡¯t want to be involved in anything anymore. I¡¯ll go out with old Xue and old Kang. Enzi can stay at home and take care of her brother! ¡®En Zi, you must work hard! This year, father¡¯s wish is for you to be strong enough to support the first household!¡± ¡°Father, you only want me to take care of my younger brothers?¡± Gu en asked. Then what about sisi? You like your daughter so much, do you not n to care about little sister sisi?¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand,¡±sisi doesn¡¯t need me to care about her!¡± Your grandmother is in charge of her marriage. Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten? You guys are the pitiful ones. Your grandparents don¡¯t care about you getting married, but we do. We don¡¯t need to care about sisi and her sisters! Right, sisi? Father is right!¡± Gu si replied,¡¯Yingluo, you¡¯re right, father. I hope you can achieve your wish soon.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Uncle Gu immediately revealed a happy expression. look! Look! My daughter is so considerate! Zhang Shi patted uncle Gu and then took the initiative to talk about herself.¡±As for me, I¡¯ve learned a lot of things from our mother, Xiao Lian, and Xiao Huan in the past few years. There¡¯s an old saying,¡±a family in harmony will prosper.¡± I didn¡¯t think so in the past, but now I think it makes sense. In the past, I was illiterate. In the past two years, I¡¯ve learned a lot of words, but there are more words that I don¡¯t know how to say, so I¡¯ll say them in a more simple way. I hope that in theing year, our ancestor will be healthy, our old man and olddy will be healthy, and everyone in our family, big and small, will be able to get what they want. We have to continue the family peace prospers!¡± Gu Xin pped her hands and agreed. First aunt had said it too well! All things prosper in a peaceful family!¡± Everyoneughed. She hadn¡¯t been in the field for many years, and she had learned how to take care of her skin from Cai Xiaolian. She looked a lot fairer and more peaceful, and she looked very pleasing to the eye. Then, it was Gu shouxin¡¯s turn. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say much. He just hoped that his family would be safe and sound. Great Zhou was getting stronger and stronger. Anyway, it was very official. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s focus was on her business center. As for fourth uncle Gu, he had a strong wish, and that was for the Yang family to have a daughter. They had enough sons in the family, and he had two sons. He hoped that he could have a precious daughter this year. Gu Xin had a feeling that her fourth uncle¡¯s wish was going toe to nothing. However, it was the new year and they were all looking forward to theing year. It wasn¡¯t good for her to spoil their mood, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Below that was Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin did not feel that he should say it at all. Gu en pushed him.¡±Brother Xiao Ye, you¡¯re younger than second sister and older than third sister. It¡¯s your turn!¡± Chapter 1954 - 1954 Never changed for decades 1954 Never changed for decades Thank you readers! N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Old Gu, old Gu, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re finally here! Come here, I have something to tell you, you¡¯ll definitely be happy!¡± Seeing grandma Gu get out of the car, grandma Xiao walked over and held her hand. She had really waited for a long time. She had even gone to the parking lot outside to wait. Grandma Xiao was confused. She didn¡¯t know what her old sister was going to do in the first year of middle school. ¡°Old Gu, you finally don¡¯t have to be envious of me for having a great-grandson!¡± Grandma Xiao said happily as she walked to a big tree. ¡°When did I envy you for having a great-grandson?¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. She was already upset when she saw a bunch of grandsons, and now there was a great-grandson? ¡°Aiya, I know you¡¯re embarrassed to say it, but I didn¡¯t expose you in the past. It¡¯s all fine now! You¡¯ll be able to hold Fatty¡¯s great-grandson this year! Hehe!¡± Grandma Xiao patted grandma Gu¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Huihui is pregnant?¡± Grandma Gu asked calmly. ¡°Yup! She was carsick! You don¡¯t know this, but this girl is still trying to hold on. If it wasn¡¯t for that silly boy Pengze, she might not have known today!¡± Grandma Xiao smiled even more happily. This morning, grandma Xiao and Grandpa Zhou, Lu Xue, Chen Yujiang, and their children came to offer incense in the car. They brought Lu Zheng, who had been waiting for a long time, to the city gate. In the end, he ran into Xue Qianyu¡¯s family, Majesty Kang¡¯s family, and old master Peng¡¯s granddaughter-inw. On the road from the city gate to the Xiangguo Temple, there were too many carriages and visitors. In addition, the roads were narrower than before due to the expansion of the capital, so they had to stop and walk. In the end, Gu Hui got carsick. Gu Hui was such a strong person who rarely caught a cold. She had no problem riding a horse, driving a carriage, or even riding a carriage. Suddenly feeling motion sickness, Peng ze was scared out of his wits. In the end, Gu Hui vomited out all the food she had eaten in the morning. Peng ze refused to listen to Gu Hui¡¯s words about how she was fine and that she would be fine in a while. He carried Gu Hui and wanted to take the carriage back to the capital to find a doctor. If you¡¯re looking for a doctor after being scolded by old master Peng, isn¡¯t that the same for grandma Xiao? Peng ze then carried Gu Hui to the Chen family¡¯s carriage. Grandma Xiao confirmed that Gu Hui was pregnant after checking her pulse and asking about her condition. Gu Hui was also stunned. Originally, the two of them had nned to return to the residence. In the end, the carriage could not turn around. After grandma Xiao pressed a few acupuncture points for Gu Hui, she was barely able to stop the nausea and vomiting. When they reached the foot of Xiangguo Temple, the road was wide. They stopped gambling. Gu Hui did not respond after they walked along the road. Grandma Gu nodded after grandma Xiao finished her sentence. ¡°Old Gu, give me more of a reaction!¡± Grandma Xiao held her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Grandma Gu looked at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have a reaction? I¡¯m in a hurry to see my eldest granddaughter and the great-grandson in her stomach, aren¡¯t I?¡± Grandma Xiao patted grandma Gu again. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed in the past few decades? Do you smile at your brother Chuan every day at home and not smile outside? are you wailing? old Gu, wait for me, wait for me, wailing!¡± At this moment, Gu Hui, apanied by Peng ze, was resting in the courtyard behind the Grand Hall of the Xiangguo Temple. She was also waiting for the Gu family toe and tell them the good news. Gu Hui subconsciously touched her stomach. Now that she had recovered, she did not feel that there was anything abnormal. She should not be like this after having a child, right? Chapter 1955 - 1955 Chapter 1955-doubt 1955 Chapter 1955-doubt Thank you readers! Peng ze chuckled and interrupted Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts. Peng ze sat up straight and shook his head. I¡¯ve never seen you this cute. I can¡¯t help butugh. Huihui, your silly look just now was really cute!¡± Gu Hui red at him. Peng ze continued,¡¯you just muttered what you were thinking about. Didn¡¯t grandma Xiao say that it¡¯s still too early for you to be pregnant? Other than feeling nauseated, you will have other reactions. Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the car kept stopping this morning, you probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten carsick. Grandma Xiao said that you might be easily angered, sleepy, and listless, but you could also eat a lot. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that you¡¯ll be able to get there safely during your pregnancy, but you¡¯ll have to avoid taking a car.¡± Peng ze really liked Gu Hui. Although Gu Hui was the one who took the initiative to say that she liked him, he did like her. The men of the Peng family would never let go once they had taken a fancy to someone. Furthermore, they would treat the person in their heart in the most considerate way. Thus, after grandma Xiao took Gu Hui¡¯s pulse and told her the good news, Gu Hui was immersed in the shocking news of her pregnancy. Peng ze quickly chased after grandma Xiao and asked Gu Hui what she should pay attention to. Seeing that Peng ze was so concerned about Gu Hui, grandma Xiao naturally told him about Gu Hui¡¯s possible reaction and also told Peng ze about the things he should pay attention to in the next few months. Gu Hui pursed her lips. I saw it all when my mother was pregnant with little sister sisi and little eleven. My mother only wanted to vomit when she smelled meat. She was nauseated and couldn¡¯t eat. I had a good appetitest night. So, I¡¯ve been suspecting Yingluo.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Peng ze pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Huihui, we¡¯ve been married for a few years. If you have no problem, I have no problem either. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been busy with official business for the past few years. Now that she was free, didn¡¯t she have time to make children? I know that you used to think that there was a problem with you or me when other girls got pregnant after marriage. Actually, we really don¡¯t have any problems. After we got married and before we returned from the West, we didn¡¯t share a room. ording to niannian¡¯s exnation of the birth of life, that means we didn¡¯t find the right time! So, don¡¯t doubt it. Let¡¯s take good care of our bodies and have a cute daughter in September. ¡°What do you suspect?¡± Peng ze interrupted Gu Hui and asked with a smile, ¡± are you doubting grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills? If you say this, the nobledies in the capital wille and scold you. Ever since grandma Xiao became the Empress¡¯s healer, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how many people want to find grandma Xiao through Lord Chen and Madam Chen to treat women¡¯s problems. What was there to doubt? I think you¡¯re pregnant. We¡¯re going to be parents!¡± Gu Hui still felt that this was unreal. Peng ze pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Huihui, we¡¯ve been married for a few years. If you have no problem, I have no problem either. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been busy with official business for the past few years. Now that she was free, didn¡¯t she have time to make children? I know that you used to think that there was a problem with you or me when other girls got pregnant after marriage. Actually, we really don¡¯t have any problems. After we got married and before we returned from the West, we didn¡¯t share a room. ording to niannian¡¯s exnation of the birth of life, that means we didn¡¯t find the right time! So, don¡¯t doubt it. Let¡¯s take good care of our bodies and have a cute daughter in September. Look at how good our daughter is at picking the time. She was born in September, and the weather is neither too hot nor too cold. You two didn¡¯t suffer at all!¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and felt that Peng ze¡¯s words made sense.¡±How do you know it¡¯s a daughter? What if it¡¯s a kid?¡± ¡°Both girls and boys are good,¡± said Peng ze with a smile. In our family, other than fifth aunt, the rest are all boys, so the family values daughters more. Boys are not worth much.¡± Chapter 1956 - 1956 The serious uncle Gu 1956 The serious uncle Gu Thank you readers! Gu Hui pouted. She knew the Peng family¡¯s desire for a daughter. If they had a daughter with the surname Peng, she was afraid that she would be the favorite of the fourth branch of the family! However, she still wanted a kid. They just had to give birth to a son. By then, they would havepleted their mission. Of course, they would also raise their son well. Of course, two sons were also fine. Just like the four branches of the Peng family, they would each have two sons. My daughter? It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it. She just felt that her daughter would have to get married and have children when she grew up. There were also a few days of inconvenience every month, which was more troublesome. ¡°Big sister, big brother-inw!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin and her siblings came to look for Gu Hui after offering incense. They also interrupted Gu Hui¡¯s wild thoughts. When the sisters arrived, they surrounded him. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Cheng huaijin were too embarrassed to surround him, so they chatted with Peng ze at the side, congratting him on bing a father. ¡°Sister Hui, we agreed to work hard together, but you¡¯re faster than me again! AI!¡± Princess Jinghe sighed. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Sister Zhen, you still have sister he to wait for. Huo Yanyu said. ¡°Not necessarily! Sister he San has already returned to Yunzhou, but sister ke Zhen is still in the capital. She will only leave for kunzhou with uncle Kang and aunt Kang after the Lantern Festival.¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Hahaha, I remember when he Sanjie told us that the three of you became sworn brothers, sister Zhen, you were clearly younger than she Sanjie, but you insisted on being the second. Now, third sister he, you have to speed up. Sister Zhen, your child is destined to be the third child!¡± Gu Xin teased. The few Gu niancesughed. Princess Jinghe¡¯s face was depressed! This matter was really uncertain! If only third mother didn¡¯te when niannian got married, she could write to third mother in the first month of the lunar year, and third mother wouldn¡¯t know that important point. Sigh, this is the will of the heavens! ¡°By the way, big sister, if you get carsick, what will you do when you go backter?¡± Gu Xin asked worriedly. ¡°Grandma Xiao said that she¡¯ll take the same car as us. If I get carsick again, she¡¯ll give me a massage. It can indeed be relieved with a massage.¡± Gu Hui said. She had just finished speaking when the adults came over after offering incense. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Grandma Gu and Zhang Shi came over to ask about Gu Hui¡¯s condition. Grandpa Gu, Gu shouxin, and the others were chatting with Peng ze at the side. Only uncle Gu came over. She grabbed Gu Si by the back of his cor and sat beside Gu Hui. She ced her hands on her knees and looked at Gu Hui with a serious expression. ¡°Dad?¡± Gu Hui was puzzled. Her father rarely looked at her like that. ¡°Huiya!¡± Uncle Gu shouted in a deep voice, ¡± sigh, forget it. We¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re back tomorrow! ¡°Oh? Was it? Then I¡¯ll say it. It won¡¯t be good if my grandson is scared.¡± Uncle Gu frowned and said, ¡± Huihui, I¡¯m finally going to be a grandfather. So, for your father¡¯s sake, you have to protect yourself! Don¡¯t brandish your knives and guns anymore, and don¡¯t remember your second uncle¡¯s words every morning to get up and do morning exercises. Just sleep well and eat well. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day? I really want to have a grandson who can be someone¡¯s grandfather! Even though he was her grandson now! ¡°Father, just say what you want to say! I¡¯m getting goosebumps when I see you like this!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Oh? Was it? Then I¡¯ll say it. It won¡¯t be good if my grandson is scared.¡± Uncle Gu frowned and said, ¡± Huihui, I¡¯m finally going to be a grandfather. So, for your father¡¯s sake, you have to protect yourself! Don¡¯t brandish your knives and guns anymore, and don¡¯t remember your second uncle¡¯s words every morning to get up and do morning exercises. Just sleep well and eat well. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day? I really want to have a grandson who can be someone¡¯s grandfather! Even though he was her grandson now! You have to know that en ¡®Zi is also at the age where he should get married and have children. When I was at en¡¯ Zi¡¯s age, you already knew how to crawl.¡± Chapter 1958 - 1958 Chapter 1958-tea 1958 Chapter 1958-tea Thank you readers! Also, what did this fat monk mean when he said that he thought her life would be like a dream? The fat monk looked at Gu Xin¡¯s confused expression and exined, ¡± ¡°As long as youngdy has a strand of hair and a drop of blood, you will no longer be in a dilemma.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Xin walked past him. This fat monk was really inexplicable. He said inexplicable words and then did inexplicable things. He wanted her hair and blood? Who knew if they would use it to make a cooking method? Ninren had been conceiving a strange book of words recently, and there was a method in it! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A person¡¯s hair and blood essence were very important. Did this monk think he was a fool? Hmph, after she got water for her big sister, she would definitely report this fat monk to the host. How could a monk be so fat? He didn¡¯t look like a good monk! Why don¡¯t I go now? I can get the waterter, but what if the fat monk runs away? ¡°Gu Xin!¡± The fat monk suddenly called out Gu Xin¡¯s name, and Gu Xin felt her vision blur for a moment before she could no longer see anything. However, it was only for a moment before everything returned to normal. Gu Xin turned around and wanted to scold the fat monk. She wanted him to stop acting so mysteriously and report him to the host. In the end, he turned around and found no one. When he looked around, the fat monk was nowhere to be seen. There was not a single fat monk. She felt a slight pain on her fingertips. She raised her hand and saw a needle hole. Had she been pricked by a needle? Gu Xin immediately panicked. Did she encounter something strange? She immediately went to the courtyard to look for her family. When she walked there and saw that everyone was happy, she felt that it was inappropriate for her to say it. It was the new year and she had just received the good news that her elder sister was pregnant. If she said it like this, her family would definitely be worried. Hence, she went to call Lu Zheng and pulled him aside to tell him what had happened. ¡°Fat monk?¡± Lu Zheng started to have doubts. ¡°Yes, I am. Brother Yuanyuan, that fat monk is very cunning. What do you think we should do? There were needle marks on my hand, and I suspected that he had pulled a strand of my hair. Is he going to use my blood and hair to do bad things?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°You go to second uncle and second aunt¡¯s side first, I¡¯ll go find the host. I know the abbot of the Xiangguo Temple, so don¡¯t worry!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! You haven¡¯t seen that fat monk. I just talked to him and he can describe it clearly.¡± Gu Xin wanted to tag along. ¡°I¡¯ll go. If we leave together for too long, second uncle and second aunt will definitely send someone to call for us. They will be worried when they find out. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find out.¡± Lu Zheng advised. She could only go back. Lu Zheng watched her return to the courtyard, then turned around and headed to the backyard where the monks of Xiangguo Temple lived. He was very familiar with this ce, and very quickly found Master Wu¡¯s meditation room. He pushed the door open and went in. The fat monk, also known as master epiphany, was sitting by a small table and pouring tea. There were two teacups in total, as if he had guessed that Lu Zheng woulde. And beside him, there was a small bag. Master, what did you take Xinxin¡¯s hair and blood essence for? ¡± Lu Yang closed the door, stepped forward, and sat cross-legged in front of Master Wu. He frowned and asked. ¡°Come, have some tea!¡± Grandmaster epiphany made a gesture of invitation. Chapter 1959 - 1959 Chapter 1959-influence 1959 Chapter 1959-influence Thank you readers! ¡°Master, is it because I¡¯ve missed something? Is it because my mistake has affected Xinxin?¡± Lu Zheng could not drink his tea calmly at this moment. He didn¡¯t think that master liaowu wanted Gu Xin¡¯s hair and blood essence to harm others. He was just worried that he didn¡¯t do a good job in the past and missed something that would harm Gu Xin. ¡°Country guarding Duke, Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that I¡¯m still only Crown Prince Lu.¡± Master of enlightenment smiled and continued, ¡± we haven¡¯t seen each other for seven years. Crown Prince Lu, aren¡¯t you going to ask me how I¡¯ve been all these years? ¡± Master Enlightenment¡¯s unhurried tone made Lu Zheng calm down. He epted the cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°Master¡¯s tea is still the same as before.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om hahahahaha! master of enlightenmentughed heartily and asked, ¡± I don¡¯t remember Prince Lu drinking the tea I made in the past. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Master of enlightenment waved his hand andughed. heir Lu, this penniless monk only took third miss Gu¡¯s hair and blood essence to dispel her dream. master, ¡± Lu Zheng asked nervously, ¡± I¡¯ve wanted to ask you this for a long time. Xinxin can dream about the things of her previous life. Is it because I haven¡¯tpleted the secret technique from my previous life? ¡± Master enlightenment smiled meaningfully.¡±Yes and no?¡± ¡°Master, please enlighten me,¡± said Lu Zheng, putting his hands together devoutly. Master of enlightenment said,¡±the secret technique waspleted very well by heir Lu.¡± There were a total of forty-nine girls, and at least one of them was very simr to third miss Gu, or perhaps they were just as learned as third miss Gu, or perhaps they had the same personality. Therefore, Crown Prince Lu has done a good job.¡± Master liaowu raised his teacup and took a sip, then continued, ¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s one more thing about the secret technique that I¡¯ve only discovered over the years. If it wasn¡¯t for Crown Prince Lu¡¯s sess, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed this.¡± Lu Zheng looked at master liaomu and waited for him to continue. ¡°We¡¯re stillcking third miss Gu¡¯s hair and blood essence,¡± master of enlightenment said, pursing his lips. ¡°But it¡¯s been seven years.¡± In the past seven years, Xinxin and I have been fine. Master, will there be any effects if Xinxin¡¯s hair and blood essence are missing? Would the impact be great? Will it hurt Xinxin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s neither big nor small,¡± master of enlightenment said with a smile. The monk was good in every way. Really, he was just impatient with his words. Seeing how anxious Lu Zheng was, master of enlightenment was in a good mood.¡±To you, the impact might be small, but to third miss Gu¡¯s rtionship with her parents and elder sister, the impact will be huge.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment, then he understood. Grandmaster liaomu said,¡±third miss Gu has already reached the age of marriage. If you marry her and have skin to skin contact with her, she will remember everything that happened in the past bit by bit. She will also know how crazy you were for her after her death.¡± Tell me, if that¡¯s the case, will third youngdy Gu be able to take it? When the two of you had real skin-to-skin contact, she would remember the past as if she had experienced it herself, and not like before, thinking that it was a dream, and that she only had you in her dream. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t affect you much, but it will affect them greatly.¡± Lu Zheng frowned. It had been a long time since he thought about the Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian from his previous life. The three of them treated Gu Xin so well in this life, but the three of them in his previous life were as cruel to her. Chapter 1964 - 1964 A natural-born Emperor 1964 A natural-born Emperor Thank you readers! ¡°I know, you must think that there¡¯s a problem with him asking niannian to teach him how to make fireworks and he wants to use it on weapons.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± this kid has long heard the Emperor mention it. ¡°Eh? Why is the Emperor telling him this for no reason?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°Oh?¡± Cai Xiaolian had rarely heard Gu shouxin praise a child like this. ¡°Yes, a natural-born Emperor.¡± Gu shouxin nodded with certainty and said a few more things. like our children, Xiao Qi, Xiao BA, and the rest are all older than the Crown Prince. However, no one could listen to court Affairs with great interest like the Crown Prince. At first, I thought he was just curious, but when I asked him, he actually remembered half of what we said. Although he didn¡¯t understand everything, he could still listen. He had patience. He¡¯s different from ordinary children. Ordinary children need their parents tofort them, but he¡¯s the one who does it. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Cai Xiaolian was truly shocked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°When we just came back, I went to the Imperial study to report. After that, the Emperor asked me to go to Imperial grandmother¡¯s ce to eat. The Empress and Crown Prince were also there. I noticed during the meal that this child didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables. The Empress was very worried. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud and her expression was very calm, the Crown Prince could see that he was really holding back his dislike and forcing himself to eat the dishes that the elders said he didn¡¯t like but ate the good dishes. It¡¯s not because those dishes are good for him, but because he doesn¡¯t want the Empress to worry about him!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°Our boy doesn¡¯t like to eat vegetables either. All children were the same. He actually also had the characteristics of a child, but the Emperor loved to instill in him some things like ¡°son, you have to grow up quickly. Your father is old and can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± In any case, that¡¯s all. You know what the Emperor often says, right? This child really took it in. Later, something happened to an Empress in the inner pce. The Empress went to deal with it and the Crown Prince stayed with Imperial grandmother. I spoke to him for a while. So, I can be sure that his situation is different from that of you and niannian. He¡¯s really like an ordinary child, but because of Xinxin¡¯s Jade bead, he¡¯s smarter, more flexible, and has a better body.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°In other words, the reason why the Crown Prince is like this is all because he ate too much Jade Pearl water?¡± Cai Xiaolian said after thinking for a while. ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it, at that time, I felt that no matter if it was the third Prince, the fifth Prince, the seventh Prince, or the ninth Prince, none of them would be able to take on great responsibilities. I don¡¯t want to rebel, and I don¡¯t want to keep looking at other people¡¯s children. Therefore, it would be better to train them from a young age. At that time, in order to protect this child, we could have used a lot of jade beads.¡± Gu shouxin recalled the time when the Empress was pregnant. Chapter 1965 - 1965 Chapter 1965-future 1965 Chapter 1965-future Thank you readers! Cai Xiaolian also remembered what had happened back then. At that time, when the Empress arrived in South County, grandma Xiao almost always followed her. Grandma Xiao¡¯s medicinal herbs were basically all in Lu Zheng¡¯s house in kun city. Every time before grandma Xiao came back to make the medicine, Gu shouxin would melt the Jade bead in the middle of the night and sprinkle it in the medicinal herbs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When the Empress gave birth at forty, she did not encounter any danger. After giving birth, she did not look old. Instead, she looked even younger. Therefore, The Little Prince had probably absorbed more than half of the Jade bead in the Empress¡¯s stomach. After Gu Xin received the Jade bead, she had a photographic memory and learned everything quickly. So, after The Little Prince was born, she learned everything quickly too. Hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s words, Cai Xiaolian somewhat believed him. Gu shouxin was very talkative today. He talked about his n for The Little Prince. He estimated that when The Little Prince turned sixteen, he would be able to let go. There were still more than ten years left. Gu shouxin evenughed and said,¡±in your world, men retire at 60 and women retire at 55. In this case, I can retire early.¡± Let¡¯s take good care of our bodies for the next ten years. I¡¯ll take you out to y, and you can go wherever you want. It¡¯s just the two of us, we won¡¯t bring any children!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±when the timees, the three little ones will have grown up. Even if you want to take care of them, they might not go with you!¡± However, in a dozen years, the three of them should be getting married and having children. Shouldn¡¯t we check on them?¡± ¡°This is simple!¡± Gu shouxin said as he pulled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. let¡¯s find them a good partner in these ten years. Let¡¯s first decide which family¡¯s girl we¡¯re going to marry. We won¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s go out and y by ourselves. Let¡¯s finish visiting the great Zhou Dynasty first. It¡¯ll take two years. When wee back two yearster, we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anyone we like. If there was, they would get married. If there wasn¡¯t, they would let the matchmaker introduce them to each other. If he still doesn¡¯t have that intention, then I won¡¯t care anymore. Who cares which family¡¯s girl they¡¯re looking for. When the timees, we¡¯ll split up the house and live our own lives!¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him,¡±our Royal grandmother is still very healthy, and our parents are also in good health.¡± As long as father and mother were here, they would not part. After more than ten years, father and mother will only be Imperial grandmother¡¯s current age. With them around, you brothers haven¡¯t split up, and you still want to split the family for a few younger ones?¡± Gu shouxin thought about it and agreed, but this was better. ¡°Then we can directly hand them over to our parents!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± So, what¡¯s so good about raising a son? This was a typical case of forgetting one¡¯s mother after getting a wife! Although she was his wife, she had no choice but toin! These things were still too far away, so Cai Xiaolian went along with his words. In any case, no one knew what the situation would be like when it really came to that time. It was good to talk about it now and look forward to it. While the couple was chatting, Gu Xin returned to her room and snuggled under the nket, falling asleep in no time. She had a dream. She dreamed of a fat monk. The fat monk only smiled at her, then with a wave of his hand, he disappeared. When Gu Xin woke up the next day, she couldn¡¯t remember the dream. She only knew that she had a dream, but she couldn¡¯t remember what it was. However, when she woke up, her mood was inexplicably good and she felt very rxed. She didn¡¯t know why that was. Chapter 1966 - 1966 The Gu family’s tradition 1966 The Gu family¡¯s tradition Thank you readers! Gu Xin attributed this to the fact that it was the second day of the new year and she was going to see her elder sister and older sister. Hence, she was in a good mood and did not think too much about it. The Gu family had just finished their breakfast when the gatekeeper came to report that the eldest youngdy, eldest young master, second young master, and second young master had returned with their entire family. Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched. Only the daughter of the Gu family would bring her entire family back to her maternal family. In the past, when they were at the vige at the crossroads, third brother had also brought his mother-inw, sister-inw, and brother-inw back to his maternal home. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was a tradition of the Gu family. Old general Peng was there, so Grandpa Gu went out to wee him. They had just received the two families and had not even exchanged a few words when the gatekeeper came to report that the Kang King¡¯s Royal Highness, the princess Consort, and the Crown Prince had arrived. Fine, he was waiting for this family of four in the courtyard again. When Majesty Kang and the others arrived, the group returned to the main hall. As soon as they sat down, the gatekeeper came to report that old master Huo had arrived with his family. Old master Huo was already over sixty years old. Grandpa Gu had been taught by old master Huo before he was sick and was transferred out of the pce. So, Grandpa Gu went out with his son to wee him. It just so happened that third aunt Gu¡¯s family was right behind the Huo family. This time, third aunt didn¡¯t bring her mother-inw, uncle, and sister-inw with her. It was just the family of five. Zhang Shi looked around and saw that with the addition of the Huo family, she would have to ask the kitchen to prepare an extra table of food for lunch. She was now in charge of the back of the Gu family¡¯s house, and she was the one who made all the decisions. Moreover, grandma Gu was very willing to let her make the decisions. N?v(el)B\\jnn Zhang Shi¡¯s mind was still rtively flexible. She felt that since the Huo family hade, it was impossible for Imperial grandmother, the Emperor, and the Empress not toe. So, she asked the kitchen to prepare at least two more tables in case of emergency. When Zhang Shi came out of the kitchen and saw the Pengze brothers, Xue Qianyu, and Cheng huaijin, she immediately thought of Lu Zheng. After returning to the capital, she had heard a lot of gossip and knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship with his family. Thinking that this guy might being, she went to ask Gu Xin. Gu Xinughed,¡±aunt, sister Xue is going back to her parents¡± house today!¡± Grandma Xiao and Grandpa Zhou also said that they were going, so brother Yuan Yuan wouldn¡¯t being at noon. However, first aunt could ask the kitchen to include them in the dinner. They¡¯ll definitely be here tonight!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Zhang Shi nodded. At this moment, Lu Xue, Chen Yujiang, and their son, as well as grandma Xiao and Grandpa Zhou, had arrived at the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. The gatekeeper greeted them warmly. Now that the servants of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion could understand the situation, they were very polite to Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao, and even more so to Lu Xue¡¯s family of three. Today, only the first branch of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was present. The second branch had followed Qin Shi back to her Maiden Home early in the morning. Qin Shi¡¯s Maiden Home was in tai Zhou and they had to walk for a day, so they had to stay there for two days. It was always like this. The third Lu family¡¯s third master also brought his two children to the Yue family. In the past, the first branch would also go to the Lin family on this day, but now the Lin family no longer existed. Chapter 1967 - 1967 As long as you like 1967 As long as you like Thank you readers! Just like what Gu Xin had said, Lu Xue and the rest nned to leave after eating. They had been like this for the past few years. Lu Zheng had also nned to go back with them and visit the Gu family on the way, but he was stopped by the country guarding Duke. Lu Xue did not want to stay in the high Duke¡¯s public house for too long. Besides, her brother had grown up, so she had nothing to worry about. In the country guarding Duke¡¯s study room, Lu Zheng looked at the country guarding Duke in confusion. ¡°When do you n to hold your wedding with the third youngdy of the Gu family? Shouldn¡¯t we go through the process step by step this year?¡± The country guarding Duke also knew that his son and daughter didn¡¯t like to talk to him, so he didn¡¯t waste any more time and went straight to the point. ¡°Father, are you nning to let the Lin family handle this matter for me?¡± Lu Zheng sneered, his face full of disdain. ¡°Why do you have to do this? You know that¡¯s not what your father meant.¡± The country guarding Duke frowned. He remembered that in his previous life, the country guarding Duke had died very suddenly. He had fallen ill after he had finished an errand and could not take care of himself. His hands were shaking, he could not speak, and he could not even sit up. At that time, the people he had left in the public house did not know what had happened. In any case, he had be like this overnight. After the imperial physician came to take a look, he didn¡¯t give a reason. In his previous life, it seemed to have happened when he was 23 years old, and it was also this year. Although Lu Zheng did not hear the Duke¡¯sst words, he understood the look in his eyes. There was regret, regret, and worry. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. He suspected that Madame Lin couldn¡¯t help it and wanted to kill Duke Zhen shun while he was working on a case, then let Lu Ming take the position. He had evidence to kill him, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to kill the defender Duke. In his previous life, he did not have a good time. The Lin family was too powerful. He had carefully nned for a long time to nt his own people in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. It was not like this life. Under the premise of knowing many things in advance, he had dealt with the Lin family and controlled the entire Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. ¡°Huang ¡®er.¡± The country guarding Duke opened his mouth and called back Lu Zheng, who was still immersed in his memories. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zheng came back to his senses and responded. ¡°You are the heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house, and third miss Gu is now the princess personally conferred by the Emperor. So, your marriage must be held on a grand scale. What are your thoughts?¡± The country guarding Duke asked. if Xinxin wasn¡¯t the princess that the Emperor personally appointed, would you say this, father? ¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The country guarding Duke sighed. our family¡¯s title of nobility is hereditary. You¡¯ve made a lot of contributions in the past few years. Even if you don¡¯t marry a Princess and only marry amoner, even if you want to marry a maidservant, as long As You Like It, I don¡¯t ask for a match of family status, I only ask you to like it. If you¡¯re willing to let her be your first wife, then I¡¯ll do it grandly for you!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the country guarding Duke. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I know that you and your sister don¡¯t like the Lin group. I didn¡¯t let the Lin group handle your sister¡¯s wedding, but I can help you with your wedding. The country guarding Dukeughed and said, ¡± maybe I can do this for you again in this life. ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Zheng sneered. still? You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve done a lot for me in the past.¡± The country guarding Duke smiled and did not say anything. For a moment, the father and son fell into silence again, and the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. Chapter 1969 - 1969 Impossible 1969 Impossible Thank you readers! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When they arrived at the Gu residence, Lu Zheng acted as if nothing had happened. No one would be able to tell that the country guarding Duke had thrown his teacup at home. However, other people couldn¡¯t see it, but Gu shouxin could. It couldn¡¯t be helped. When Gu shouxin first came, he remembered the name before he even saw the person. After getting to know him, because of Lu Zheng¡¯s identity as the male lead, Gu shouxin took great care of him. Therefore, Gu shouxin could still see it. He didn¡¯t say anything. There were quite a lot of people around. If he called Lu Zheng away alone, others would know that something had happened. When everyone was here, they went to visit the nursery together. The nursery had already been built, and there was an entire yard beside the bamboo forest in the North Garden. The buildings here were different from the rest of the Gu mansion. Moreover, there were many things for children to y with here. There were slides, swings, seesaws, sand pits, and small fish in a small pond that only reached an adult¡¯s knee. They were surrounded by things so that children could fish. There were cute slogans all over the flowers, trees, and stone walls. Even the houses were decorated in a cartoon style, which looked very beautiful. Moreover, the rooms here were all reced with ss windows, so the sun shone in and it was very bright. There weren¡¯t many decorations in the room. There were tables and chairs that fit a child¡¯s height, a ckboard, and curtains by the window. The curtains were made of pure-colored cloth. He didn¡¯t know if the adults liked it, but the little ones of the Gu family loved it very much. Even Lu Xue¡¯s son, who was almost ten years old, liked it here. It was a pity that the little guy was too old toe to the Gu family¡¯s nursery. Old master Huo and old Madam Huo were amazed by the ce and said that they would definitely send their great-grandson back to the Gu family¡¯s nursery. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Our family¡¯s nursery only takes care of members of the Gu family. Old master, you have to pay for your child¡¯s visit! However, she did not say it out loud. It was still unknown if the Huo family¡¯s grandchildren would be willing to send their children over. Unless it was the child of Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu, the other children of the Huo family probably did not trust their family that much. After walking around the nursery, they returned to the main hall. It was almost time for dinner. At this moment, the gatekeeper came to report that the country guarding Duke had arrived. Everyone turned to look at Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Lu Zheng stood up, pursing his lips. Gu shouxin pulled Lu Zheng and said to the gatekeeper, ¡± ¡°Please invite the high Duke in!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. Gu shouxin smiled at him.¡±You¡¯re a guest. You brat, your surname is Lu, not Gu. What right do you have to chase away a guest of the Gu family?¡± Lu Zheng could not help butugh. ¡°Old Xue, old Kang, is that thing here to beat up Yuan?¡± Uncle Gu leaned close to his old buddy¡¯s ear and asked quietly. Before Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang could say anything, grandma Gu red at uncle Gu. Unfortunately, uncle Gu¡¯s eyes were burning with gossip, so he did not see it. ¡°He can¡¯t win!¡± Cheng ¡®en said. ¡°He¡¯s a hypocrite, he¡¯s shameless.¡± Majesty Kang said. ¡°If he wants to stay for dinner, we¡¯ll make him drinkter. Our ah Yuan hasn¡¯t had it easy all these years! It was all because of this scumbag father. Also, he¡¯s a scumbag. He let my sister Xiao Jia down. I¡¯m going to avenge her!¡± Uncle Gu said in a low voice. Chapter 1970 - 1970 Don’t act like we’re very familiar with each other 1970 Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re very familiar with each other Thank you readers! alright, the three of us will drink him, and with second brother Gu, we¡¯ll definitely take him down! Duke of Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang looked at each other and then said with confidence. ¡°Ah?¡± Uncle Gu was shocked. It actually required three of them and his second brother to be guaranteed to be drunk? However, on the other hand, he had never seen Lu Zheng drunk before. Perhaps Lu Zheng¡¯s good tolerance was inherited from this scumbag! So what if it was four? anyway, when the time came, uncle Gu would want the country guarding Duke to go back on his stomach. He would also give him a few punches when he was drunk, use him of his scumbag behavior, and persuade him to go back and divorce his wife. Since it had delivered itself to his door, he would definitely not let it go! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t even want to look at this silly boy anymore. The country guarding Duke had been a handsome man when he was young. Otherwise, he would not have let Zhou Yujia, who had grown up in a small town and yearned for freedom and liveliness, follow him all the way to the capital city. He also would not have let the Prime Minister¡¯s miss di remain infatuated with him even after he had married. However, time had left its mark on his face. He was old. But his Foundation was still there. Although he was old, he still looked very good at acting, and he even had a hint of mncholy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng looked like the country guarding Duke. As soon as the two of them stood there, it was obvious that they were father and son without any introduction. Gu Xin looked at her future father-inw. This was the first time she had looked at him so seriously. She felt that he was not a bad person from the bottom of her heart. However, when she thought about how aunt Xiao Jia, sister Xue, and brother Yuan Yuan had suffered, she could not bring herself to like him even if she thought that he was not a bad person. The high Duke¡¯s public house had already sent a New Year¡¯s gift to the Gu family before the new year. This time, the high Duke had also brought gifts for grandpa and Grandma Gu. Since they were all guests and it was almost time for dinner, the atmosphere was quite harmonious. Uncle Gu brought his two old brothers and sat directly beside Duke Zhengguo, one on the left and two on the right. ¡°I say, old Lu, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Uncle Gu was a natural person, and he had met the country guarding Duke when he was young, so he spoke to him very naturally. The defender Duke was about to greet uncle Gu, but uncle Gu did not give him a chance at all. ¡°Old Lu, I remember you¡¯re only a few years older than me! Look at your hair, it¡¯s turning white. Tsk tsk!¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed. ¡°Ren hasn¡¯t changed at all,¡± The country guarding Duke smiled from the bottom of his heart. When he saw uncle Gu, he was reminded of his first wife, Zhou Yujia. When they first met, it was only the two of them, and uncle Gu¡¯s. At that time, uncle Gu liked to y behind Zhou Yujia. When Zhou Yujia called uncle Gu ¡± Ren, ¡± the country guarding Duke also followed Zhou Yujia. ¡°I¡¯m now the Marquis of Huinong. Call me Marquis. Don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re very familiar with each other.¡± Uncle Gu was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect the country guarding Duke to be so shameless as to call him ¡± Ren ¡°. After all, this was how sister Xiao Jia addressed the two brothers, ¡± Ren ¡± and ¡± Xin. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t feel that much. After all, he wasn¡¯t the original owner. He had memories of ying with Zhou Yujia, but it wasn¡¯t as deep, unlike uncle Gu. ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis!¡± The country guarding Duke smiled and looked at Gu shouxin again. then, should ah Xin also call him Lord Gu? ¡± ¡°Please do as you wish, High Duke!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Just as he finished speaking, the gatekeeper came in to report that the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, the Empress, and the Crown Prince had arrived. The people who sat down stood up again and went out together to wee these big shots. Tsk, the Emperor loved sudden attacks in the middle of the night! Chapter 1971 - 1971 Chapter 1971-opportunity 1971 Chapter 1971-opportunity Thank you readers! Other than the Gu family, Xue family, and King Kang¡¯s residence, the Peng family, Huo family, and Duke Zhengguo were not used to having such a normal meal with the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress. Olddy Huo was fine. She was with grandma Gu and could chat with the Empress Dowager for a while. Old master Huo, Prime Minister Huo, and Huo Yanyu¡¯s parents were all a little worried. The Grand Empress Dowager was kind, telling them not to be nervous and to just treat it as a Pce Banquet. The Emperor did not mind the Empress Dowager¡¯s words at all. At this moment, the Huo father and son finally understood that the rumors were not false. It was not like what was said in private that the two families were not on good terms. They were like a family, a family that loved each other. The Emperor saw uncle Gu winking at him and found an excuse to go to the side with him. When he heard that, he thought,¡±revenge for sister Xiao Jia? well, I¡¯ll count in.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Emperor was younger than Zhou Yujia, but he had met Zhou Yujia when he was a teenager. He admired Zhou Yujia very much and even thought that if Zhou Yujia had not married that Lu guy, he would have probably sent her to the pce. Therefore, he liked revenge very much. The Emperor liked Empress Xue, but he did not only like Empress Xue. In the past twenty years of being the Emperor, he had also truly liked the concubines other than Empress Xue. However, he clearly understood who would apany him to the end. He respected Empress Xue and also loved her. After being held back by the Lin family, he slowly grew older, so he did not fall in love with the concubines in the harem like he did when he was young. Other than the seventh Prince, who was born to noble consort Lin, the Emperor only allowed the existence of the other princes and princesses ¡®mothers because he liked them. Moreover, he treated these concubines very well. Unless you were on noble consort Lin¡¯s side, he would be very generous to you. It was just that he would not step into your room again in recent years. The two brothers returned to their seats. With Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en, the drinking session wasplete. Old master Huo didn¡¯t want to see the Emperor like this, so he tried his best to talk to old master Peng and old master Gu. He didn¡¯t want to see it, he didn¡¯t want to see it! As for Prime Minister Huo and third master Huo, they were chatting with general Peng and fourth uncle Gu shouxin. They had a good time. On the Empress ¡®side, they also got along very well. With her experience of pregnancy and childbirth in kunzhou, the Empress was already very familiar with the three sisters-inw of the Gu family. She could even chat with Madam Zhang. The madams of the Huo family, the Peng family, consort Kang, and Madam Xue were more lively than the men drinking. Consort Kang and Madam Xue had invited Empress Xue to y mahjong after dinner. Empress Xue was worried about The Little Prince. Consort Kang had told Empress Xue that The Little Prince could go to a nursery and y with the younger members of the Gu family. It was very fun there, and the children would definitely like it. Afraid that no one would be watching? Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I have so many brothers and sisters, what am I afraid of? He told Xinxin sisi and Xue ¡®er to go over there and watch. Little girls shouldn¡¯t be addicted to Mahjong. There would be more opportunities when they grew up! The sisters-inw of the Gu family agreed. Thus, after the meal, Empress Xue was taken by the madams of the various families to the nursery. Well, Empress Xue was not worried at all about leaving the Crown Prince there and then ying mahjong with everyone. When Gu Ren saw this, he rubbed his hands together.¡¯Hehe, little master, here¡¯s my chance. I¡¯ll be able to test whether you¡¯re from the same race as me tonight.¡¯ After the adults left, Gu Ren slowly walked to The Little Prince who was ying with building blocks with little seven and the others. Chapter 1972 - 1972 Chapter 1972-bustling 1972 Chapter 1972-bustling Thank you readers! The Gu family¡¯s flower Hall had been turned into a Chess House. This was specially prepared by the Zhang family for this New Year, and it was also Cai Xiaolian¡¯s advice. Now, wasn¡¯t it in use? The Empress Dowager, grandma Gu, grandma Xiao, and old Madam Huo were all at the same table. Empress Xue, Cai Xiaolian, Princess Kang, and third Madam Huo were at the same table. Madam Xue, Madam yang, eldest Madam Peng, and Prime Minister Huo¡¯s wife sat at a table. Only Madam Zhang was left, but she didn¡¯t mind at all. She chatted for a while at this table and then at that table. She even went to the front of the Empress Dowager to watch, afraid that the olddy would see the wrong cards. In the end, the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were very good, her ears were sharp, she could see the cards, and also heard what the olddies were saying. Zhang Shi would also have the servant girls pay attention to the tea and snacks and would serve them at any time. As for Gu Xin and her sisters, they naturally stayed at the nursery to y with the children and chat with them. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and the others were caught to chat with Grandpa Gu, old master Huo, and old master Peng. In general, today¡¯s Gu residence was like a wedding. It was very lively, even though it was sote. ¡°Old Lu, drink, drink, drink. It¡¯s your turn!¡± Uncle Gu and the others were very enthusiastic in persuading him to drink. Although they had lost Gu shouxin, who could stay sober even after a thousand cups, they had joined the Emperor! Even if the emperor¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good, they were sure that the country guarding Duke wouldn¡¯t dare to drink the Emperor down. Yes, he wouldn¡¯t dare to, unless he didn¡¯t want his head. The country guarding Duke looked at the four people in front of him and resigned himself to his fate. If he wanted to drink, then so be it. It was as if he had never drunk before. He picked up the ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Good!¡± The Emperor took the lead and pped. Uncle Gu and the other two followed suit and pped. The country guarding Duke put down his wine cup, cupped his hands, and said,¡±Tonight¡¯s scene reminds me of the victory I won in the Army many years ago. Emperor, this Minister has something to say, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not!¡± The Emperor waved his hand. since you¡¯re not sure if you should or can say it, then don¡¯t. Come,e,e, let¡¯s continue!¡± The country guarding Duke,¡±Huanhuan.¡± Uncle Gu, King Kang, and Duke Cheng ¡®en nodded their heads repeatedly.¡±Yes, yes, yes.¡± Uncle Gu very attentively poured the country guarding Duke a full cup of wine. ¡°What?¡± The Emperor and the other three looked at the country guarding Duke in surprise. ¡°The Emperor just said that there are no sovereign and ministers at this table, only brothers.¡± Duke Zhengguo spread his hands. The Emperor has opened his mouth, do you want to take it back?¡± The Emperor was furious. He mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y, who¡¯s afraid of who! I¡¯ll do it, you three drink!¡± Uncle Gu and the other two replied,¡±yes, yes, yes.¡± Then, the Emperor yed rock-paper-scissors with someone for the first time and lost miserably. The country guarding Duke was not afraid of death at all and would not let anyone win. Uncle Gu¡¯s stomach was a little bloated from drinking, and he said to the defender Duke gloomily, ¡± ¡°Old Lu, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Emperor will take revenge on you? I¡¯ll make life difficult for you in the court.¡± Duke Zhengguo pursed his lips and smiled. Marquis Gu, I n to hand in the memorial when I go to court after the new year. My son has grown up and is capable enough to support this family. I also want to be like Duke of Cheng ¡®en and Prince Kang. I want to go on a scenic tour! Marquis Gu, is fourth young master Gu still preparing for the imperial examination? You¡¯re envious of me, right?¡± ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t you feel bad for Yuan?¡± uncle Gu asked. Chapter 1973 - 1973 Drunk 1973 Drunk Thank you readers! After uncle Gu finished his sentence, Lu Zheng nced over at the table and their conversation stopped. Even the Emperor was very interested in this question. The country guarding Duke smiled,¡±why should I feel heartache?¡± Did Lord Cheng ¡®en feel bad for ah Yu? Majesty Kang didn¡¯t feel sorry for his son either! Since Luan ¡®er can y with ah Yu since they were young, it means they¡¯re the same. If ah Yu doesn¡¯t care, Luan¡¯ er definitely doesn¡¯t care either.¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a Duke defender. Lu Zhengughed at himself, but he was in a good mood and did not find anything wrong with the country guarding Duke¡¯s words. When he was young, he did not receive his father¡¯s love. Now that he was so old, he did not ask for more. For example, Xue qianxun had drunk the Crown Prince of King Kang. He was definitely loved by his parents when he was young, so why did he have topare himself with others? The Emperor poured himself a cup of wine. His throat was hurting from ying games. After drinking it, he asked, ¡± ¡°Country guarding Duke, you said you wanted to submit a memorial to resign and hand everything over to Lu Zheng. He can do the things outside, but what about the things in the backyard?¡± Uncle Gu interjected,¡±old Lu, your second wife is still fine!¡± Would your second wife be willing to let the crown prince¡¯s wife take care of the matters in the inner residence?¡± Uncle Gu was not the kind of person who would care about his face. He did not address the high Duke¡¯s wife or Madam Lin. It was clear that his second wife did not even mention his wife. ¡°I believe my future daughter-inw has the ability to make her willing,¡± said the defender Duke. We¡¯re old now. Whether it¡¯s external or internal, it¡¯s only right to let the children take care of everything. Huang ¡®er is the eldest brother, so his wife is the eldest sister-inw. I believe that no one in the inner residence would dare to challenge their power.¡± After a pause, the country guarding Duke sighed and then said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Back then, myte father helped lie ¡®er to be bestowed the title of Crown Prince. This is a tradition of our Lu family. Moreover, Huang ¡®er was raised by myte father. Not only does he have the right, he also has the ability.¡± ¡°After the old Duke passed away, I don¡¯t see you treating him like an heir!¡± The Emperor pursed his lips. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Uncle Gu agreed,¡±that¡¯s right, he even sent her to his hometown in Yuzhou.¡± Was this the kind of treatment a Duke¡¯s heir should have? Old Lu, you¡¯re in the wrong. You should have drunk three sses.¡± The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t argue. He silently poured himself wine and drank three cups in a row. Lu Zheng listened to all of this without any expression on his face. He thought of the five years in the old house in Yuzhou. Uncle Gu continued, ¡± old Lu, I¡¯ve had too much to drink. I just want to know one thing. How did sister Xiaojia fail to make it? did that Lin have anything to do with it? ¡± The country guarding Duke was stunned. He nced at uncle Gu, and then there were tears in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything and poured himself more wine. Grandpa Gu wanted to remind uncle Gu not to cause any trouble during the new year, but he was stopped by Grandpa Zhou. Seeing that he was not speaking, uncle Gu gave him a push. ¡°Say it! How did my sister Xiaojia die? I couldn¡¯te to the capital to beat you up more than 20 years ago, but you¡¯vee to my door today. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little heavy. The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t answer uncle Gu. He still poured himself wine silently and drank it. Chapter 1976 - 1976 Showing off 1976 Showing off Thank you readers! Fourth uncle Gu took general Peng, Prime Minister Huo, third master Huo, and general Peng to y mahjong. Now, only the Emperor and a few others were in the dining hall. They did not n to y mahjong, but sat down and continued to drink. Even Xue Qianyu, Peng ze, Cheng huaijin, and Gu en had gone to the nursery. ying cards wasn¡¯t fun, and adults were just bored to pass the time. The Emperor was skeptical of the words of uncle Gu and Gu shouxin, but he did not intend to try. He thought that he knew that Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang, these two fools, would definitely try. Hence, the Emperor suggested, ¡± Majesty Kang, brother-inw, how about this? I¡¯ll provide you with a ce in the pce. From tomorrow night onwards, you can go and try. Majesty Kang¡¯s words didn¡¯t make any sense. He immediately asked, ¡°Emperor, what about you? If you don¡¯t even want to try, why should we?¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en nodded hesitantly. It was mainly because she had known uncle Gu for a few years and understood that he was a stubborn person who would not lie. Moreover, he did not seem to be so timid, so it was very likely that it was true. The Emperor red at him,¡±you think I don¡¯t want to? do I dare?¡± The Empress will miss me if she doesn¡¯t see me. When I ask Imperial grandmother, wouldn¡¯t I be scolded by Imperial grandmother? Consort Kang didn¡¯t look for you, so Imperial grandmother probably doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing! And brother-inw, sister-inw doesn¡¯t like to talk to you either. Ah Yu doesn¡¯t ask you when you don¡¯te home for three days, so no one asks you if you don¡¯t show up.¡± Kang Wangcheng&¡¯s benefactor,¡±hehe¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I won¡¯t treat you like this, you¡¯re the Emperor, so what! Uncle Guughed and said, ¡± I¡¯m different in this regard. My parents will look for me if they don¡¯t see me at night unless I have something important to do. My wife is the same. Don¡¯t look at how silly she is, she can¡¯t leave me. Although I don¡¯t like her, she can¡¯t bear to leave me! As for second brother, if he doesn¡¯t go back to second sister-inw¡¯s ce for the whole night, he probably won¡¯t be able to go back in the future!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±yes, big brother is right.¡± Our little Lian can¡¯t sleep well without me!¡± Kang Wangcheng&¡¯s benefactor,¡±hehe¡± The Emperor was in a good mood,¡±Majesty Kang, Lord Cheng ¡®en, it¡¯s a deal.¡± I¡¯ll get someone to clean up this ce when I get back to the pce tonight. It¡¯ll definitely be cleaned up by tomorrow night, so remember toe! Let¡¯s have apetition and see who canst longer. The winner can go to my warehouse and pick a treasure. Of course, you have tost for at least 24 hours. If you can¡¯t evenst 24 hours, then don¡¯t even think about the treasures in my warehouse.¡± Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en were shamelessly tempted when they heard about the treasures in the emperor¡¯s Treasury. These two old brothers liked to y around when they were young, butter on, they stopped liking beauties and liked to y, and they liked all kinds of treasures. As soon as the two of them agreed, the Emperor asked uncle Gu what the small ck room looked like. Uncle Gu still had a fresh memory of it. Gu shouxin had also done it personally. Before he transmigrated, he had even built this small ck room in the pce, so he had provided a lot of advice to the Emperor. The Emperor didn¡¯t want Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en to hear it, but Gu shouxin and uncle Gu had said that it would be fine. Even if they knew what was going on, they would still be afraid. However, the more Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en heard, the more they felt that it would not be a problem to hold on for three days. For the treasure, they even asked the Emperor if they could each hold on for three days, could they each choose one. Chapter 1979 - 1979 Did he treat them well? 1979 Did he treat them well? Thank you readers! After a while, Lu Zheng let go of Gu Xin. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go into the house and warm ourselves by the fire! It was in the North Park. Other than a few kids who were fast asleep, there was no one else in the North Park. There were only people taking care of them. Let¡¯s go have a chat!¡± Gu Xin tugged at Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Then, with Gu Xin in his arms, he jumped down from the tree. !! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The North Garden of the Gu mansion was indeed very quiet. Most of the people had left, and the servant girls and old women were taking care of the young ones. No one came to disturb them. Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng into the ssroom of the nursery in Beiyuan. The charcoal fire had not been extinguished. She then got someone to prepare tea and snacks, as if she was going to chat with Lu Zheng until dawn. ¡°Brother-inw said that there was a fight in front. You¡¯ve sent the country guarding Duke back, is he busy?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just drunk.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Did hee here today to talk to my parents about our marriage?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I think so! He asked me about it before I came here today.¡± Lu Zheng nodded, then asked, ¡± Oh right, Xinxin, do you have any requirements for the wedding? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests! Grandpa, grandma, and father and mother will arrange it for me! Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s not talk about the wedding. Let¡¯s talk about your family!¡± Gu Xin indeed did not have many requirements for the wedding. In the past, she would still think about marriage. However, after Gu Hui, Princess Jinghe, and Gu Nian got married, she felt that it should be simr to them. She was not dissatisfied. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Lu Zheng did not know what to say about the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. He did mention it to Gu Xin before, but he didn¡¯t know how to bring it up or what to say. He believed that no one would dare to embarrass Gu Xin in public after she married him. He would not let anyone embarrass her in secret either. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in just now? why did you stay on the tree? Was she in a bad mood? Is it because of your father?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Not all of them.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. At this moment, the maidservant came in with tea and snacks, so he did not continue. When the maidservant left and only the two of them were left, he said, ¡± ¡°He was drunk. He called my mother¡¯s name and showed me her portrait. He said that he had drawn many pictures of my mother, and he had drawn an entire secret room. He said it was a secret and he only told me. ¡± ¡°I just feel that my mother is already gone, so what¡¯s the point of him doing all this? Could it be that if he pretends to be affectionate now, he¡¯ll be able to let go of the past?¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, was it really your father and the Lin family who killed little aunt Jia?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My sister doesn¡¯t know. At that time, my sister was still young and didn¡¯t know much. She only knew that her mother was gone, and not long after, Madame Lin married into the family. Less than ten months after she married into the family, Lu Ming was born. In other words, from the time my mother passed away to the time Lu Ming was born, it was less than ten months. It was when my mother was still alive that they had an affair. So, what right does he have to miss my mother? What right does he have to keep my mother in mind? It¡¯s disgusting to hear.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°Does the country guarding Duke treat Lu Ming and Lu ni well?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Lu Zheng was taken aback and looked at Gu Xin strangely, not knowing why she would ask such a question. ¡°Tell me. If you tell me, I¡¯ll tell you why I asked.¡± Gu Xin poked Lu Zheng. Chapter 1980 - 1980 Chapter 1980-blood test 1980 Chapter 1980-blood test Thank you readers! ¡°It¡¯s alright! Anyway, you¡¯ll treat them better than you treat me. ¡± Lu Zheng said, pursing his lips. ¡°That¡¯s not good. I think that Lu Ming and Lu Qiu might not be The Duke¡¯s Children.¡± Gu Xin said. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve also met the country guarding Duke and Madame Lin. Have you noticed that the siblings don¡¯t look like their parents at all? The country guarding Duke is so good-looking. You and sister Xue look like your father, so you¡¯re good-looking. Even if the siblings did not look like their father, they should at least look like their mother, but they did not look like their mother either. Madame Lin was also good-looking, but the two of them were so ugly. How could two good-looking people give birth to an ugly child in session? Not to mention that they grew up with their parents ¡®ws, they didn¡¯t even have any ws in their looks. That¡¯s why I seriously suspect that they¡¯re not biological children.¡± Gu Xin said. !! ¡°When the Lin family gave birth to Lu Suan, I happened to be in their courtyard and saw it with my own eyes.¡± At this point, Lu Zhengughed at himself. when I was young, the Lin family would tease my sister behind my grandfather¡¯s back. When Lu Yang was born, I was already five years old. I was already sensible, so I was very unconvinced. I want to take revenge. She bullied my sister, so I bullied her daughter. I sneaked into her room and was about to do something, but she acted up. Then I hid and heard the midwife giving birth to her with my own eyes, the baby¡¯s cries. So, she¡¯s the one who gave birth to the child.¡± ¡°She did give birth to the child. But can you be sure it¡¯s not the country guarding Duke¡¯s?¡± Gu Xin asked again. In the past, she did not think too much about it. However, after they met more often, especially when the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s family sat together, Gu Xin realized this. Lu Ming and Lu Yang were really not like their parents. In the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, the boys of Lu Zheng¡¯s generation were all very tall, and the girls were all petite and exquisite. But Lu Ming was the exact opposite of Lu Suan. Lu Ming was short, but Lu Suan was very tall. Anyway, it was quite strange. The youngdies and young masters of the high Duke¡¯s public house were all good-looking, but the two of them looked ordinary. And skin color. For people like Lu Zheng, their skin would turn white after a winter. The other young masters and young mistresses of the high Duke¡¯s public house were also quite fair and clean, but only the two of them had slightly darker skin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know if her suspicions were right, but she felt that there was something wrong with this matter. this Qianqian. Lu Yang paused, then said, ¡± I¡¯ve told you about my dream before, right? I had the same suspicion in my dream. I tried to prove it, but the result was that they were indeed my Father¡¯s children.¡± ¡°How do you prove it?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Blood test.¡± Lu Yang replied. hahahahahahahaha! Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing. brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so silly! My sister said that a blood test can¡¯t be trusted. It¡¯s possible that both of our studies can be integrated!¡± Lu Zheng did not understand. ¡°Forget it, I believe you.¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin and said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Actually, whether Lu Ming and Lu Suan are your Father¡¯s children or not, only the Lin family knows. We can use the Lin group as a breakthrough point, and we¡¯ll find out once we check, right?¡± Gu Xin suggested. Chapter 1981 - 1981 They look alike 1981 They look alike Thank you readers! ¡°I already know the Lin family¡¯s past like the back of my hand. Other than my father, she doesn¡¯t have any other man. She and my father were childhood sweethearts. Back then, after my father got married, she locked herself at home for three whole years. ¡°If I go out again, it¡¯ll be Zhenzhen,¡± Lu Zheng did not continue. If he went out again, he would hook up with his childhood sweetheart again. ¡°Three years without going out?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. How much perseverance did he need to have? he actually didn¡¯t go out for three years. !! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t go out for three years. I¡¯ve already asked someone to investigate. She was at home for those three years. After she was released, my father was the one who was implicated.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then do you know what she did at home for the past three years?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No one knows about this.¡± Lu Yang said. do you think she met someone in the past three years? she doesn¡¯t have to go out when she meets other men, and other men can go to the Lin Manor. Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°Qu King? Oh right, brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t you think that Lu Ming and Peng MU look quite simr?¡± At the mention of King qu, Gu Xin thought of Peng mu and felt that the two of them looked alike. Lu Zheng was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, the more you talk, the more simr the two of them are. Peng mu also looked soft and weak, and he was quite short. Peng mu and Lu Ming are about the same age.¡± Gu Xin added. The two of them appeared in Lu Zheng¡¯s mind. Did they look alike? It seemed to be quite simr! However, this was a little impossible! Back then, Prime Minister Lin¡¯s eldest daughter had married into the royal family and be a noble consort in the pce. How could he have allowed his youngest daughter to have any rtionship with King qu? Moreover, the qu King was one generation older than the Emperor. ¡°Let¡¯s just make an analogy. For example, when the Lin family married little aunt Jia because of the country guarding Duke, the husband and wife were harmonious. She couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to find a backer to help her vent her anger. However, it wasn¡¯t her turn to marry the Emperor. She met the qu King by chance. Perhaps she wanted to be with the qu king¡¯s son or something, but in the end, she was ruthless and came with a more powerful one. At that time, the qu King loved to stir up trouble everywhere and wanted to leave more children and grandchildren for himself. Both sides had their own goals, so they got together. Just think about it, King qu allowed Peng MU¡¯s mother to seduce fourth uncle Peng while she was pregnant so that his child could spread the news in the Peng family. Naturally, he could also allow Madame Lin to seduce the country guarding Duke while carrying his child. After all, the country guarding Duke at that time also had military power in his hands.¡± Gu Xin used her imagination and came up with a good show. Lu Zheng touched his chin, his eyes flickering. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with my way of thinking?¡± Gu Xin nudged Lu Zheng and asked. ¡°There is a problem. That is, my grandfather was still alive at that time, and my father didn¡¯t actually have much power in his hands. When my grandfather was still alive, he did indeed have an Army, but they only listened to my grandfather and not my father. After my grandfather¡¯s death, those uncles also went to other teams in various ces and didn¡¯t stay to help my father. Why did the qu King choose my father? At that time, both the Ying family and the Yi family had sons who were not married like fourth uncle Peng.¡± Lu Yang said. Chapter 1982 - 982 Why wouldn’t it happen? 982 Why wouldn¡¯t it happen? Thank you readers! ¡°Right, a handle!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡± I¡¯ve heard about Auntie Jia from great-grandma. Great-grandma said that in the beginning, aunty Jia and the country guarding Duke had a good rtionship, which made many people in the capital envious. This was because the country guarding Duke was one of the most handsome men in the capital, and he had a good family background. He was very good to little Auntie Jia, and his reputation had even spread to the pce. At that time, great-grandmother had to teach uncle Emperor how to deal with some court officials, so she had a better understanding of the rtionships between the families.¡± ¡°Great-grandma said that the country guarding Duke really loved little aunt Jia deeply at that time. When little aunt Jia was pregnant with sister Xue, the country guarding Duke went to the Xiangguo Temple every day to ask for peace. After sister Xue was born, the country guarding Duke also said that he only wanted this one child. He still wanted to eat the fertility soup because he didn¡¯t want aunty Jia to suffer the pain of pregnancy and childbirth again.¡± ¡°So, from the time aunty Jia married into the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, to the time sister Xue was born, and to the time aunty Jia was pregnant with you, the two of them must have had a very good and sweet rtionship. If a man didn¡¯t love that girl so much, how could he be willing to drink the fertility soup just because she was pregnant and suffered? Your family has the inheritance of the title of nobility!¡± ¡°So, the country guarding Duke must have been threatened by the Lin family. This threat must be huge. When aunty Jia was alive, it must be rted to her. After she died, the threat will be you and sister Xue. Or rather, it¡¯s not about you, but about the Duke defender and the life and death of the entire Lu family. The country guarding Duke was threatened andpromised. The two children were not his, but he had to take care of them. Or rather, he¡¯s like fourth uncle Peng. He doesn¡¯t even know that the child isn¡¯t his and thinks that the child is his!¡± !! Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in shock. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin blinked and said, ¡± the case that Ren Ren wrote about recently. It¡¯s about a case in the backyard. It¡¯s about this. He said that Peng mu gave him the inspiration, so I think it¡¯s possible for your family. Otherwise, how could a person have a change of heart so quickly? The country guarding Duke is very prideful in other matters, but he remarried right after little aunt Jia passed away. This is really inexcusable.¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips, not knowing how to react. In the end, he could only poke Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not read the forbearance storybook. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for such a bizarre thing to happen.¡± Gu Xin rubbed her forehead,¡¯ouch, it hurts! How could it not happen? Didn¡¯t that happen with fourth uncle Peng? Also, are you really not curious at all about what the country guarding Duke was thinking back then? And the secret room you mentioned, it¡¯s a painting of a whole secret room!¡± Chapter 1983 - 1983 Chapter 1983-instructions 1983 Chapter 1983-instructions Thank you readers! Lu Zheng smiled helplessly,¡±Alright, alright, you¡¯re right, alright?¡± However, if he had been threatened, he could have told them that the qu King and Prime Minister Lin had been gone for so many years. Even if that woman Lin Shi knows something that can threaten him, he doesn¡¯t have to be so sullen.¡± ¡°A mistake is a mistake. Many things could not be turned back. I just hope that in the days toe, they¡¯ll be content with their lot and that they won¡¯t disturb us.¡± Gu Xin pulled the stool closer, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you really not have any feelings for the country guarding Duke?¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. yes, how can there not be? ¡± I hate him!¡± !! Gu Xin sighed, pursed her lips, and did not continue. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t want to talk about the defender Duke anymore, so he brought up other things. When it was almost midnight, a servant girl came to call Gu Xin and Lu Zheng to the front. Everyone had to go back to rest, and The Little Prince had to be brought back to the pce. After Gu Xin washed up, she tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. After thinking for a while, she got up, put on her clothes, and walked to the bed to call for second white. Soon, second white appeared. ¡°Is Bai Yi in the capital?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third miss, boss is not in the capital, he went to kun state. What instructions does third miss have? I¡¯m in charge of everything in the capital now.¡± Second white replied. ¡°I want to know about the Lin family¡¯s past. To be precise, it was about the Lin family¡¯s past. In particr, in the years before Madame Lin married the country guarding Duke, who had she been in contact with at home? After Prime Minister Lin¡¯s family was executed, do you know where the servants of the Lin Manor were sent to?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Those important ones were beheaded along with the main family. It¡¯s not important, the few pots were all sold by the government to Jiangnan.¡± Second white replied. ¡°Go check and see if you can find the servant who was in the Lin family at the time I said. No matter which master he was. Of course, it would be best if it was a servant who was close to the Lin n. Oh right, also check the servants around the Lin family.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, third miss, this subordinate will give the instructions in a moment.¡± Second white agreed. Gu Xin went to sleep after giving her instructions. Now, she could finally sleep in peace. She had been in the West for two years, and she had missed two years of the script. Recently, she liked to look at it when she was bored, but Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts started to run wild after looking at it for too long. She wasn¡¯t just thinking about it for no reason. Just like the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s Manor incident, Gu Xin had never seen the Duke Zhenguo before. She just believed whatever Lu Zheng said. In addition, uncle Gu, grandma Xiao, and Grandpa Zhou all thought that the Duke Zhenguo was a heartless man, so in her heart, the Duke Zhenguo was a heartless man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As she grew older, Gu Xin learned how to look at problems by herself. She was calm and did not show any emotions, treating herself as an outsider. Then, after seeing the country guarding Duke a few times, she felt that the country guarding Duke was not what they said. He felt that the country guarding Duke had his difficulties. She had even seen the country guarding Duke buy food for the little beggar, and had seen the country guarding Duke berate a dandy who wanted to bully stray dogs on the street. Chapter 1984 - 1984 Chapter 1984-opening 1984 Chapter 1984-opening Thank you readers! Perhaps the country guarding Duke had really done something wrong, but it was undeniable that he was a kind person. Of course, if she found out that what happened back then was as Lu Zheng and the rest knew, Gu Xin would not care so much anymore. On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, the shops on the streets of Beijing opened for business one after another. The weather was good in the first month of the year, and more and more people came out to shop. The bookstore that Gu Ren and Lu Zheng were working on opened on the fourth day of the new year. !! When he was in kun city, Lu Zheng had called his bookstore over to kun city and let Gu en and Gu Ren do whatever they wanted. Now that Gu Ren was seven years old and Gu en was busy with her studies, Gu Ren was almost always in charge of the bookstore. On the night of the second day of the new year, Gu Ren went to test The Little Prince, but he did not manage to find out anything. If it were not for the opening of the bookstore, he would probably have gone to the pce to look for The Little Prince. Gu Ren and Lu Zheng¡¯s bookstore was called the beyond the sky bookstore. It mainly sold the new works that Gu Ren would release in the past few years and in the future. It also sold some geographical and cultural works, so the works were not rted to the imperial examination. Gu Ren did not publish his own works either. Instead, he selected a group of people from Lu Zheng¡¯s group and told them stories. He used the penmanship of these people to Polish the works. Then, he wrote them out one by one and printed them for sale. Only the Gu family and the people in the bookstore knew that this was Gu Ren¡¯s idea. The others thought that it was written by the people in the bookstore. Gu Ren did not want this name. He only wanted people to like these stories and to earn a lot of money. Anyway, he had never thought of bing an official in his life. He had thought it through. He would let Enzi work hard and work hard. In the future, he would rely on Enzi to protect him. As for himself, he would develop like his father, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and Majesty Kang. That would be a great thing in life. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, while he was still young, he should cause more trouble. When he grew up, he would have money to live a carefree life. On the opening day, Gu Xin brought Gu en, Gu si, and Gu yingxue over to support them. They even gave Gu Ren a big gift. Each of them wrote a word and hung it up for Gu Ren to hang. Gu Ren¡¯s mouth was pursed into a thin line. My brother en Zi¡¯s handwriting can be used as the top schr¡¯s handwriting to show off in the future. What are you three girls doing here? Unfortunately, he had no right to speak in the Gu family, and he couldn¡¯t go against the female lead singer he had created, so he epted it obediently. Gu Xin and the others gave the gifts and strolled around the bookstore. There were many new works in the bookstore and it was the first time they were on the market. No one had seen them before, so they were not bored at all. Not only was it not boring, but it was also very lively. Not long after the door was opened, the room was full. Gu Ren looked at the innkeeper smugly.¡¯Hmph, you¡¯re such an old man. I told you that hiring a few workers would be useful. Do You Believe Me Now?¡¯ The innkeeper had indeed believed this little boss. He really didn¡¯t expect that on this big festival, the store would open on the fourth day of the first month, and it was a bookstore at that. To have such good business, he really had to be careful. ¡°Bear with it, I¡¯ll definitely earn a lot today. Shouldn¡¯t you treat us to a meal tonight?¡± Seeing so many customers, Gu Xin did not bother to look at it herself. She ran over to chat with Gu Ren, poked his head, and asked with a smile. ¡°Please, I must! I¡¯ve already asked my mother to send someone to buy things. I¡¯ll pay the silver. I¡¯ll treat everyone. I even invited great-grandma and the others!¡± Gu Ren said proudly. Chapter 1985 - 1985 Chapter 1985-invitation 1985 Chapter 1985-invitation Thank you readers! Because Lu Zheng¡¯s men had enough experience, Gu Ren had also anticipated the booming business. Therefore, the tianwai bookstore was well prepared and did not have any signs of being sold out. Gu Ren had set up the character as a detective who sat in a wheelchair but had a very good brain. He was just an ordinarymoner. His first case was the case of his neighbor¡¯s murder. In order to prove his innocence and clear his name, he disyed all his abilities and was then noticed by the officials of the Supreme Court. One case after another, he was framed and suppressed by various rich families. Under all kinds of difficulties, he helped others to seek justice and protected himself. His reputation grew bigger and bigger, and in the end, he must have gotten the most important thing. However, the process was very heart-wrenching, whether it was the case or the experience of the wheelchair-bound protagonist, even the Empress Dowager followed it. !! Therefore, this scroll was swept clean as soon as it was out. The other story book that had been swept clean was also a serial. This one was more melodramatic. It was about the children of two families who had grudges against each other. They fell in love with each other, then insisted on being together. In the end, they really became a love story. There were all sorts of melodramatic events that happened in the middle. Both the man and woman were tough, and then there were many conflicts, which were very dramatic. Before the new year, this story was serialized until the parents of both parties gritted their teeth and acknowledged the marriage between the two. At the end, it was written that after the girl married the man, her mother-inw and sister-inw fought over her, while the man was fought over by his uncle and father-inw outside. Everyone wanted to see how the two of them would work together to solve these problems, and they also wanted to see if the two families would really reconcile because of the two children. Gu Xin liked to investigate cases, but she didn¡¯t like family matters. Of course, if she met with disharmony, she also had a way to solve it. She was married into the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. In that family, except for the father and son of the third branch, the others all had their own thoughts. If you didn¡¯t have any thoughts, you would be eaten up by others without knowing why. Gu Xin and the rest only stayed at the bookstore for a while in the morning. They dragged Gu Ren to a restaurant for a meal. After that, the fewdies went shopping and Gu en did not follow them. ¡°Brother, what are you guys doing?¡± Not long after they separated, Gu Xin met Cheng huaijin and the other princes and princesses of the Western Region. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Rui Wang Residence, do you guys want toe?¡± Without waiting for Cheng huaijin¡¯s reply, Princess Sarlin ran over and pulled Gu Xin, ¡± Prince Rui wanted to invite sister Nan to the pce to y, but sister Nan didn¡¯t want to do it alone, so she brought us along. Prince Rui was the ninth Prince, the one who had fallen in love with a certain Princess of the westernnds in the Royal Academy. Gu Xin was quite friendly to the princes and princesses in the Western Region. Princess Nan also invited them, so Gu Xin asked Gu si and Gu yingxue if they wanted to go. Both of them wanted to take a look, so the group of them went to the Rui Wang Residence. The ninth Prince waited anxiously at the door. When he saw thisrge group of people, he seemed to only have eyes for Princess Nan, making the other princesses of the Westernnd envious. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The westernnds were not as prosperous as the great Zhou. They had only stayed here for less than half a year and had already fallen in love with this ce. It was a pity that not everyone in the Royal Academy was like the ninth Prince. Chapter 1986 - 1986 Chapter 1986-sprained ankle 1986 Chapter 1986-sprained ankle Thank you readers! A group of young men and women of simr age were having a great time in the Rui Wang Residence. They yed games, sang, chatted, yed cards, and ate as if they were having a banquet. Little princess salin dragged Gu Xin along to y with a few other young princesses. They mainly wanted to hear Gu Xin talk about Jiangnan. They had all heard that the scenery there was better, the clothes were prettier, and the food was more delicious. Gu Xin would definitely tell them that the scenery, food, and clothes in da Zhou were all good. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om !! Among the four sisters of the Gu family, her Kung Fu was the worst. However, she was the best at archery, and her uracy was good. Gu yingxue, on the other hand, was no longer good at literature or martial arts. She could only y mahjong with others. She knew how to do this and was very skilled. At the same time, Cheng huaijin was also dragged along by he lianyi to y mahjong. He lianyi wanted to introduce Cheng huaijin to his younger sister. He treated Cheng huaijin as his brother-inw, but he was afraid that Cheng huaijin would overthink things, so he brought Gu yingxue along. Gu yingxue could tell what he lianyi was thinking. She sized up this Gotz Princess without batting an eyelid. His skin was a little dark. It had only been a few months since brother little Yan returned to the great Zhou Dynasty, but his skin was not so dark anymore. He¡¯s too short. He¡¯s not even as tall as me. Brother Xiao Yan is so tall. The two of them standing together are like an adult and a child. She¡¯s a little stupid. I¡¯ve already heard the cards, but she still dares to y the raw cards. Forget it, I¡¯ll let her go. This was also a little talkative, just like he lianyi. After a round of Mahjong, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t have much of an impression of this Princess Gotz, but Gu yingxue had a very deep impression of her. On the other side, the ninth Prince and Princess Nan had formed another game and invited everyone to go over, so the Mahjong was also stopped. Gu yingxue called out to Cheng huaijin and walked at the back. After most of the people had left, Gu yingxue set off slowly. As she walked, she asked, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, what do you think?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue in confusion. ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯t you understand what he lianyi means?¡± Gu yingxue asked. ¡°You understood it?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. Gu yingxue nodded and said,¡±of course!¡± It was so obvious. But Oh, Brother Xiao Yan, you might not have encountered such a situation before. Then let me tell you, that Helian Yi wants you to be his brother-inw.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. Gu yingxue replied,¡¯Yingluo. What does ¡°Oh¡± mean? Brother Jun, what¡¯s your impression of Princess Gotz?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. the children of the Helian family are a little noisy. I¡¯m not used to it. Gu yingxue gave a big smile. ¡°Yeah, I think so too! Brother Xiao Yang, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re the best man I¡¯ve ever seen. Only a very good girl can match you. You¡¯re not even twenty yet, don¡¯t worry, take your time! Look at eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and brother ah Yuan. They only got married in their twenties. You have plenty of time to slowly look for it. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. Gu yingxue¡¯s footsteps were cheerful. I won quite a lot just now, hehe, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo!¡± He was so happy that he didn¡¯t look at the ground and stepped on a smooth stone. Cheng huaijin grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s arm and steadied her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Gu yingxue was in so much pain that her tears were about to fall. Aiyo, brother Xiao Yang, I sprained my foot. It hurts! Cheng huaijin looked left and right. There was no servant girl or anyone else, so he squatted down to show Gu yingxue¡¯s feet. Chapter 1989 - 1989 Does he know? 1989 Does he know? ¡°I was just chatting with brother little yang and was so engrossed in the conversation that I didn¡¯t notice where I was stepping. I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s a stone on the road in the garden of Prince Rui¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s very slippery. If it wasn¡¯t for little brother yang pulling me, not only would I sprain my foot, I might even fall t on my face!¡± Gu yingxueughed at herself. Thank you readers! hahahaha! Gu Xin and Gu si were delighted to see her in such bad luck. Then, Gu Xin and Gu si told Gu yingxue about what they were ying earlier. The three of them had a good time chatting. Behind them, Gu Hui, Gu Nian, Jing, and the princess also arrived. It wasn¡¯t until the end of the evening that the barbecue Gu Ren treated everyone to was ready. Gu yingxuey in her room pitifully and couldn¡¯t go out to eat. Grandma Xiao had told her to eat light food, so she couldn¡¯t even eat barbecue. N?v(el)B\\jnn Mrs. Zhang had someone make bone soup for her. When they started eating outside, the food was served. After Gu yingxue finished her meal, she felt very bored and wanted to sleep. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep when she thought of Cheng huaijin. In the past, she could roll around in bed when she couldn¡¯t sleep, but she couldn¡¯t now! In the end, she asked the servant girl to call Gu Nian over. However, she only called Gu Nian over. After a while, Gu Nian returned alone. She poured a ss of water for Gu yingxue and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°You little girl, is there something you don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink water. I need to go to the toiletter. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡± Gu yingxue refused Gu Nian¡¯s water and said, ¡± sister niannian, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly. That¡¯s why I want to tell you something. I¡¯m only telling you that it¡¯s not good for too many people to know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you already have someone in your heart?¡± Gu Nian raised an eyebrow as she put down the ss of water. Gu yingxue nodded and agreed. Sister niannian, you can even guess that?¡± ¡°Yingluo was just saying.¡± Gu Nian replied. You don¡¯t keep other things to yourself! When you were in junior high, you took a fancy to your school¡¯s hunk, and you also used this tone.¡± Gu yingxue stuck out her tongue. it¡¯s not the same. This is different from the school hunk. The school hunk was just good-looking, good at basketball, and more handsome. However, this one can move my heart. For a moment, I suspected that I had a heart attack. You can even make my face red and hot enough to make me suspect that I have a cold and fever!¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu yingxue¡¯s sparkling eyes and touched her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Let me guess, who actually made a silly girl like you blush and have your heart beat faster? The men around you, other than the princes of the royal family, are your benefactor, little Jin. You probably don¡¯t like those in the royal family, but that¡¯s my son and little Jin. ¡°En ¡®Zi is quite good-looking, but she¡¯s been educated by father all these years to be an obedient baby. You don¡¯t like this kind.¡± Then it could only be Xiao Jin. Besides, you suddenly found out that you have someone in your heart today. The person who has the most contact with you today is probably Xiao Jin. To sum it up, your sweetheart is little Jin. Am I right?¡± Gu yingxue pursed her lips and blushed as she nodded shyly. Gu Nianughed,¡¯not bad, Xiao Jin! Both of you are about the same age, and he has grown up. He is now a responsible man. However, does little Jin know about Xue ¡®er?¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±he doesn¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± I just realized that I¡¯m interested in him today. Just now, I thought about it for a while. Just as sisi said, I sprained my ankle because I was too proud. I heard brother Xiao Ben say that he doesn¡¯t like Princess Gotz. After that, I didn¡¯t pay attention to my feet.¡± Chapter 1990 - 1990 Not telling him 1990 Not telling him Gu yingxue told Gu Nian about the Mahjong incident. Thank you readers! Although Gu Nian was already married and had been in love in ancient times, she still felt that she did not know much about love. Therefore, she could not give Gu yingxue any more advice. She could only ask Gu yingxue,¡±Xue ¡®er, little Jin is a good boy, but I can¡¯t help you with this kind of thing.¡± However, if there¡¯s anything you want me to do for you, you can still tell me. ¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±sister niannian, I don¡¯t want you to do anything for me.¡± I just want to share with you that I have someone I like.¡± ¡°Will you tell him then?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu yingxue thought about it and shook her head. When I was in the West, I foolishly wanted to marry him for Brother Yun¡¯s sake. At that time, he was very annoyed with me. At that time, I didn¡¯t consider his feelings. I only wanted to make myself feel at ease. So, I won¡¯t do it now. It¡¯s my business that I like him. I don¡¯t want to say it and cause him trouble. At the very least, he¡¯s treating me like a little sister now. I¡¯m very happy to do so. If I say it out loud, he might ignore me or treat me coldly like he used to. I like him, but he doesn¡¯t have to like me. ¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s a wonderful thing that the person I like also likes me, I¡¯m still happy. But I don¡¯t dare to take the risk. I¡¯m already very satisfied with our current rtionship. Big brother Xiao Yan promised me that he would often write to me about big brother Yun¡¯s situation when he brought him back to quicksand country. It¡¯s fine as long as we know that he¡¯s doing well with Brother Yun.¡± Gu Nian was surprised by Gu yingxue¡¯s words. This was the first time this little girl had fallen for someone, and she had actually thought about it so thoroughly? Don¡¯t you have any possessiveness? Gu yingxue thought for a while and continued, ¡± ¡°Of course, I naturally want to be with brother little che. I might be sad when he gets married in the future. However, I¡¯ve seen brother Xiao Yang¡¯s indifference and his disregard. I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m a coward, and I¡¯d rather not say it than break our current rtionship. I¡¯m still young anyway. What if I really treat him as a brother in the future and don¡¯t have any feelings for him?¡± Gu Nian did not know what else to say. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t try to persuade you if you n on doing this. However, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Xiao Jin in the future and ask your brother-inw to keep an eye on him to see if he¡¯s moved by someone else. Perhaps, just like what you said, when he leaves in the future, you¡¯ll really treat him as a brother and not be moved at all. Just let nature take its course!¡± Gu yingxue nodded. yes, let nature take its course. Gu yingxue then told Gu Nian many things. For example, when she and the quicksand King were captured by the cloud Sea tribe, Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin saved them in the desert. At that time, she saw someone sneak up on Cheng huaijin from behind and blocked the attack for him without thinking. She felt that she might have liked him since then! Feelings were hard to exin. Some people could be sure that they fell in love at that moment, but some people couldn¡¯t say it clearly. They didn¡¯t know when, but there was another person living in their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t be driven away. Gu yingxue only told Gu Nian about this and did not tell the other sisters. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust them or didn¡¯t treat them as sisters. She was just worried that if too many people knew about it, what if Cheng huaijin also found out? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now that Cheng huaijin could finally talk to her normally, she was afraid that if he knew that she liked him, he would ignore her like he did before. Chapter 1992 - 1992 Never thought of it 1992 Never thought of it Thank you readers! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin rubbed her forehead. you¡¯re my brother. If I don¡¯t worry about you, who should I worry about? ¡± Brother, you can¡¯t refuse to think about your marriage. You have to try to think about whether you have an ideal candidate in your heart. It doesn¡¯t just have to be specific to a specific person or a certain type. If there is, I can ask Grandma to ask first aunt and my mother to help you find one! I still think that the girls of our great Zhou are better. Everyone has the samenguage habits. How was it? Tell me, can¡¯t you just treat it as if I¡¯m looking for something to do?¡± Cheng huaijin jumped down from the tree hole¡¯s slidedder and stood beside Gu Xin. Like her, he leaned against the tree hole with his arms crossed and looked up at the sky, ¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you something to do! As for me, I don¡¯t ask for much, as long as she¡¯s a girl who can take care of big brother Yun with all her heart and doesn¡¯t put him in a difficult position. Even if we have our own children in the future, we can¡¯t let big brother Yun suffer because of our children. She¡¯s willing to follow me all the way to the West to suffer. If she is sincere, I will treat her with sincerity.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at Gu Xin and said sternly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. A girl¡¯s reputation is very important. Xue ¡®er only thought that way because she felt guilty about Xiao Yu¡¯s matter. She still has to get married in the future, so as her sister, you can¡¯t go around talking about it. ¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡¯alright, I know. I¡¯m only telling this to you. But, brother, I think you care a lot about Xue ¡®er. Tell me, if Xue ¡®er wants to go back to the westernnds with you because she likes you and Brother Yun, what will you do?¡± Cheng huaijin was taken aback, then shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. He didn¡¯t deny it but said that he had never thought about it. She took the opportunity to continue, ¡± ¡°Brother, then think about it now! I think Xue ¡®er is pretty good. She was pretty, sensible, and considerate. Most importantly, big brother Yun liked her a lot! Among the Gu sisters, Brother Yun likes her the most. Logically speaking, Brother Yun should have spent more time with sister sisi and sister big sister, but she just likes Xue ¡®er.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and smiled helplessly. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t randomly match a couple, Xue ¡®er is still young.¡± Gu Xin stuck out her tongue, knowing when to stop, but she still reminded him, ¡± ¡°Brother, I think Xue ¡®er can really do it. You can think about it. Next month, uncle Qing Yuan and fifth aunt will be returning to the capital. You can start with your father-inw and get some inws first, then you can sort them out.¡± Alright, alright, ¡± Cheng huaijin interrupted Gu Xin helplessly, ¡± you¡¯re making it sound like you¡¯ve experienced it before. Gu Xin nodded,¡¯I¡¯ve experienced it before! My brother Yuanyuan is just trying to get the approval of the entire Gu family. He¡¯s very scheming. Who in our family doesn¡¯t like him now?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t take Gu Xin¡¯s words to heart. He only felt that Gu Xin was just like the other aunties in the Gu family, worried about his marriage. At his age, it was indeed time for someone to worry about his marriage. Chapter 1994 - 1994 Chapter 1994-uninvited 1994 Chapter 1994-uninvited Thank you readers! Majesty Kang muttered at the side,¡±he¡¯s not as good looking as my Jinghe!¡± In the end, Jing He tugged at Majesty Kang and red at him.¡¯Father, think about how you¡¯ll feel when someone says I¡¯m not good-looking.¡¯ Do you want the Emperor to send you further away? Majesty Kang immediately shut up. The Emperor did not hear Majesty Kang¡¯s soft Mutter. I really didn¡¯t pay attention to their looks. ¡°Emperor, what are you doing? You¡¯ve scared the child.¡± The Empress Dowager nced at the Emperor, then turned to Cheng huaijin with a smile. you¡¯ll be in the capital for a while. You should be more concerned about your own affairs and take a good look at the youngdies around you. The Empress Dowager emphasized the two words beside her, then turned to look at grandma Gu.¡±Xiann, when you¡¯re free, help little Jin take a look. Although we have friendly rtions, in Aijia¡¯s heart, little Jin is a person of our great Zhou and should marry a well-mannered girl of our great Zhou.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. yes, mother. I understand. Consort Kang added from the side,¡±Imperial grandmother, if granddaughter-inw doesn¡¯t go to the West with His Highness, she¡¯ll have time to help The Little Minister look for his wife!¡± While you¡¯re at it, give our little family a photo. Now that my granddaughter-inw is going to the West, great-grandma, shouldn¡¯t you ask aunt Huang to take a look at one for our son?¡± ¡°Can your two monkeys be obedient?¡± the Empress Dowager nced at her. Everyone in the roomughed. Princess Jinghe and Crown Prince Kang were really not obedient people. This topic was changed by consort Kang and everyone started talking about other things. After dinner, Cheng huaijin did not drink any more wine and excused himself by saying that he was going back to the Academy. He was really afraid that the old men and women would think of him again and mention the matter of matchmaking. This was a show of love and care, but he did not want it at all, so he nned to slip away. Before she could reach the door, the Butler caught up with her. The Butler of Majesty Kang¡¯s residence caught up to Cheng huaijin with a lunchbox in his hand. ¡°Prince ah hai, Princess Xinxin asked me to give this to you.¡± Cheng huaijin was confused. The Butler said,¡±Princess Xinxin said that this is a dessert that our Princess Consort prepared for miss yingxue. It was newly invented by our Pce¡¯s chef. Miss yingxue definitely hasn¡¯t eaten it before.¡± Princess Xinxin wants to talk to our Princess, so I¡¯d like to ask Your Highness to send her there.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±yes, I understand.¡± Just leave it to me!¡± After the Butler hadpleted his task, he also sent the person to the door. He happened to meet the uninvited country guarding Duke. The Butler was stunned for a moment before he went forward to greet him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Cheng huaijin also saluted the country guarding Duke with the etiquette of a junior. The country guarding Duke was friendly to Cheng huaijin. After asking a few questions, he knew that Cheng huaijin was about to leave, so he didn¡¯t say much and followed the housekeeper into the manor. Cheng huaijin looked at Duke Zhengguo¡¯s back and smiled. This future father-inw of his, Xinxin, was quite humble. She hade uninvited twice already. He didn¡¯t know if she would fight with uncle Gu again this time. Although he really wanted to go and watch the show, Cheng huaijin still didn¡¯t want to be caught talking about the marriage. He carried his lunchbox and regretfully left the Kang family¡¯s residence. The country guarding Duke followed the Butler to the banquet hall of the Kang family¡¯s residence. There were only the Emperor, Duke Cheng ¡®en, the three Gu brothers, his third uncle, and general Peng in the hall. Everyone was stunned when they saw the country guarding Duke. Majesty Kang blinked and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Old Lu, I remember that I forgot to invite you!¡± Chapter 1996 - 1996 Chapter 1996-purpose 1996 Chapter 1996-purpose Thank you readers! In addition to the country guarding Duke, there were eight other people present. The country guarding Duke drank a bowl of wine with each of them. His eyes were clear and his expression was calm. The Emperor secretly sighed. So the rumors were not false. The country guarding Duke could really not fall after a thousand cups! He asked him with a smile,¡±Lu Qing, you came uninvited twice. I don¡¯t think you want to be friends with Majesty Kang and chengen!¡± Does Minister Lu have a favor to ask of Zhen or the Gu brothers?¡± Wangcheng&,¡±Your Majesty, have you forgotten that you need us now?¡± How dare you humiliate us in public? Although, we don¡¯t really want to be friends with this person. ¡°Both,¡± the country guarding Duke cupped his hands. Gu shouxin calmly looked at the country guarding Duke. From the moment this person entered the door, he had a faint guess in his heart. Thest time, on the second day of the new year, the country guarding Duke hade uninvited to the Gu residence. He had thought that the Duke wanted to ease the rtionship between him and Lu Zheng, or that he had thought it through as he was getting older and wanted to hang out more. This time, he didn¡¯t think so. This guy was most likely here for Lu Zheng and Xinxin¡¯s marriage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu shouxin¡¯s guess was right. The country guarding Duke¡¯s next sentence was, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve already given my son Lu Zheng¡¯s marriage decree for a few months. Seeing that my son is getting on in years and Xinxin is not young anymore, I would like to ask the Imperial astronomer to choose an auspicious day for them. Or does Lord Gu have a good date?¡± The Emperor was stunned and looked at Gu shouxin. Before the two of them could speak, uncle Gu said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid you want ah Yuan to quickly marry Xinxin and let her be tortured by your second wife! The country guarding Duke shook his head,¡±why do you think so, Ren?¡± Xinxin was a Princess. After she entered the house, the entire backyard of the high Duke¡¯s public house was handed over to her. She has the right to do so. Of course, I believe in her ability. Don¡¯t you trust Xinxin and think she can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± The country guarding Duke smiled and said,¡±after the marriage, I don¡¯t mind where the two little ones live.¡± However, the date had to be set. I really want to organize a good wedding and let Luan ¡®er marry Xinxin grandly. From a family point of view, Xinxin was a Princess. It was already beyond his reach for Luan ¡®er to be able to marry her. As a father, I can¡¯t just watch such a good daughter-inw fly away. So, as the days go by, the stone in my heart can¡¯t be put down. In terms of their children¡¯s rtionship, Huang ¡®er came to the vige at the crossroads when she was fifteen, and Xinxin was ten at that time. The two could be considered childhood sweethearts. Over the years, they had gone through thick and thin together, so they were extremelypatible. Such a good couple should get married. I can tell that there¡¯s no other girl in this world who¡¯s as good to Luan ¡®er as Xinxin. Simrly, Lord Gu, do you think there¡¯s another man in this world who treats Xinxin like Xun ¡®er?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully, ¡± ¡°High Duke¡¯s words gave me an illusion. It was as if the high Duke had personally experienced the life that ah Yuan had lived all these years. The high Duke¡¯s treatment of ah Yuan seems to be different from what the rumors say!¡± Chapter 1997 - 1997 The Lu family has a secret 1997 The Lu family has a secret Thank you readers! The country guarding Duke smiled but didn¡¯t answer. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t ask for an answer and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The marriage of the youngdies of our Gu family is decided by their grandparents. It¡¯s useless for you to ask me or the Emperor about the wedding date. If my parents don¡¯t agree, it doesn¡¯t matter who decides.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Emperor nodded,¡±that¡¯s right, second Gu is right.¡± Zhen originally wanted to directly set the wedding date, but thinking of Imperial aunt¡¯s temperament, Zhen still decided to let her decide.¡± Everyone present knew about the rtionship between the Gu family and the imperial family, so the Emperor directly called her Imperial aunt. The country guarding Duke was stunned for a moment, then he nodded to show that he understood. He then toasted the Emperor and Gu shouxin. Today, the state Guardian Duke was in a better state. Uncle Gu did not stab him with a single word, and he was able to resolve it as if it was as light as a feather. This made uncle Gu feel as if his punch hadnded on cotton. In the end, uncle Gu, Majesty Kang, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and third uncle were all drunk to the ground. Only the Emperor, general Peng, Gu shouxin, and the country guarding Duke, who had drunk the most, were left. Gu shouxin suddenly became interested in the country guarding Duke. Just like the Emperor, he also wanted to see how much the country guarding Duke could drink. In any case, it waste at night and the banquet was over. General Peng was already dizzy from drinking the emperor¡¯s wine, but the country guarding Duke was still quite sober. Each family had their own peoplee and pull their drunkards home. Cai Xiaolian sat in the same car as Gu shouxin. Looking at Gu shouxin who was sitting strangely, she knew that he was a little drunk. She smiled and said,¡± people say that only son-inw and father-inw can drink so much. Why do you think your inws are drinking like this?¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and said seriously,¡±¡±The country guarding Duke¡¯s alcohol tolerance is better than Lu Zheng¡¯s. The Father was still better than the son. Burp ~¡± After he finished speaking, he even burped. Cai Xiaolian was surprised,¡±tsk, it¡¯s rare for you to praise someone!¡± I didn¡¯t expect that the country guarding Duke would be praised by you because of his alcohol tolerance.¡± Gu shouxin continued to be serious,¡±not only that, but he¡¯s also very good at pretending.¡± I¡¯m afraid that Lu Zheng, that silly boy, still doesn¡¯t know the cause of his mother¡¯s death and his father¡¯s sincerity.¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Gu shouxin continued,¡±the Lu family has a secret, a big secret that concerns life and death.¡± I¡¯m thinking about whether I should let Xinxin marry him or not.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Zhenzhen, I¡¯m not. I say, Gu shouxin, you¡¯ve been drinking with people for the whole night. There are so many people, especially the Emperor, around. How could you get their secrets? ¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±I didn¡¯t get the secret.¡± But I¡¯m sure they have a secret.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought that Gu shouxin was drunk, because he had never drunk so seriously before. Therefore, she did not take Gu shouxin¡¯s words to heart. At the same time, Lu Zheng once again brought his drunk father home. The country guarding Duke acted normally outside the carriage. After getting on the carriage, he immediatelyy down and closed his eyes. Lu Zheng looked helpless. He had an illusion in his heart. If this person continued to drink with uncle Gu and the others like this, he would eventually be someone like Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en. It was not to say that they were bad, but he could not imagine that the person he had hated for so many years would be like that. Back at the public house, Lu Zheng nudged the country guarding Duke, but there was no reaction. If it was not for the fact that he was still snoring softly, Lu Zheng would have thought that he was dead drunk. In the end, he asked the coachman to help him carry the man on his back. He was only carried to the study. Seeing that his attendant and manservant were both there, he didn¡¯t say anything and returned to his room. Chapter 1998 - 1998 I have a way 1998 I have a way Thank you readers! Because Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en were so drunk that they were unconscious the night before, they dyed their departure until the afternoon, even though they were supposed to leave in the morning. Before leaving, Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en even secretly told uncle Gu to find grandma Xiao to make hangover medicine, the kind that he would drink before drinking, and then drink with Duke Zhenguo. He had to get back his face. Uncle Gu said that he would definitelyplete his mission and teach that Lu guy a lesson. Princess Jinghe was going back to kun Prefecture, while Crown Prince Kang felt that it was fun and wanted to go with his parents. Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife were very confident in leaving everything in the house to Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian. They left to y without any worries. After sending her off, Gu Xin walked beside uncle Gu on the way back, ¡± ¡°Uncle, uncle, do you want to drink a thousand sses and not get drunk?¡± Uncle Gu nodded. Xinxin, go and ask aunt Xiao if she has any hangover medicine. Can you make some for me after you¡¯ve learned how to? ¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯No. There was only the soup to sober up after drinking. Uncle, let me tell you, that Uncle Lu is as good at drinking as brother Yuan Yuan. Don¡¯t even think about drinking more than him.¡± Uncle Gu red at her,¡±hey, you little brat, you¡¯re not married yet!¡± Why are you speaking up for someone else? If you say that, uncle will be sad!¡± Gu Xin chuckled. uncle, I¡¯m not speaking on behalf of others. I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you want to beat him or see him make a fool of himself, I have a way.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±what idea?¡± Please teach your uncle.¡± uncle, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± tell me first. Does the world say that Duke Zhenguo is gentle, modest, and gentlemanly? ¡± When he was young, he was like a banished immortal who didn¡¯t belong to the mortal world. Now that he¡¯s old, his temperament is even better.¡± Uncle Gu,¡±bah! He was just pretending to numb the world. He¡¯s just a hypocrite!¡± Gu Xin patted uncle Gu¡¯s back, ¡± uncle, uncle. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. Let me continue! ¡°As for us, if we want topete with each other, we can¡¯t use our own shorings topete with the other party¡¯s strengths. We have to use our own strengths topete with the other party¡¯s weaknesses. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t hold your liquor. You can hold your liquor well among ordinary people, but Uncle Lu is like my father. He can¡¯t get drunk. So, there¡¯s no way topare. Uncle, what are your skills? You¡¯re good at farming! Uncle, you can ask Uncle Lu toe along and have a farmingpetition with you. Isn¡¯t it the first month of the lunar year now? after the 15th, we¡¯ll have to start working in the field one after another. Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯ll be withdrawing from the memorial after the 15th? he¡¯s free. Let¡¯spete with him in this and let him know that there are things he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Uncle Gu touched his chin and thought about it. He felt that this idea was not bad, not bad at all. That Lu guy must have never gone down to the ground before. Hmph, let him go down to the ground and grind him for a while. People who had never done farm work before would definitely not be able to stand the first few days of doing farm work. That¡¯s right, when the timees, we won¡¯t need niannian¡¯s fertilizer. We¡¯ll let that Lu guy go to thetrine to pick up feces. If he¡¯s not stable, the feces bucket will topple over. Hahahahahaha. Uncle Gu was very happy when he thought of this scene. Gu Hui said faintly,¡±father, what are you thinking about that made you so happy?¡± You¡¯re only thinking about how he¡¯s embarrassed. Have you ever thought about whether Uncle Lu will go with you? He¡¯s a Duke, why would he want to go down to the ground with you?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1999 - 1999 I have a way 1999 I have a way Uncle Gu was jolted awake by Gu Hui¡¯s question. That¡¯s right, why would that old man agree to my request? Thank you readers! He was usually clean and his clothes were hardly wrinkled, so how could she get off the bed with him? Uncle Gu turned around to look at Gu Xin. Gu Xin pursed her lips and touched her chin, pondering for a while, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I have an idea. Lower your head a little, I¡¯ll tell you in secret.¡± Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± Xinxin really liked to y with his father! Forget it, that¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s future father-inw. If she wants to help her Uncle Bully her inw, they can¡¯t do anything about it, can they? Gu Hui really wanted to see what Duke Zhengguo¡¯s underground world, which was highly praised by all the nobledies, was like! On the other hand, Gu Xin had already finished exining to uncle Gu. Uncle Gu felt that this waspletely eptable, so he muttered to Gu Xin softly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The uncle and nephew seemed to be discussing something important. ¡­¡­ After Majesty Kang and the others left, it was the Lantern Festival. On the day they left, all the major shops in the capital were already open for business. They were all preparing for the uing Lantern Festival, and all the shops had more or less preparednterns. After Gu Xin sent Jing and the princess off, she also returned home to make her ownntern. She hadn¡¯t yed this game for two or three years and was quite interested in it. Soon, it was the 15th day of the first month. Today was Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s birthday. This year, Lu Zheng was 22 and Gu Xin was 17. In the morning, when everyone in the Gu family was having breakfast together, they all took out the birthday gifts they had given to Gu Xin. Each of them had three pieces, making up for the gifts they had received two years ago. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line as sheughed. Grandpa Gu gave her the three best pots of flowers he had so that Gu Xin could take care of them herself and bring them with her when she got married. Gu Ren introduced the flowers to Gu Xin, saying that if they were sold, they could buy a house in the capital. Gu Xin heard this and quickly asked the servant maids to move it to the courtyard and serve it well. When she gets married, she must bring it with her. Grandma Gu was very honest and gave Gu Xin three sets of hairstyles. These were all given to grandma Gu by the Empress Dowager, saying that they were her dowry. Grandma Gu had already given her third aunt, Gu Hui, and Gu si two sets, but there was still quite a lot left. After giving them to Gu Xin, she nned to split the rest among her other daughters-inw. Then, uncle Gu gave Gu Xin three trees, saying that he had already asked someone to transnt them into Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. In the future, Gu Xin would be able to eat fruits in her own courtyard. Mrs. Zhang gave Gu Xin a bracelet that was suitable for young girls. When she prepared Gu SI¡¯s dowry, she also bought it for Gu Xin¡¯s birthday. Madam Zhang was very regretful that she did not have much silver on hand when Gu Hui got married. Thus, she made up for all her past regrets. Now, Gu Si was not even engaged, but she had already prepared a lot of jewelry for Gu si as a dowry in the future. Then, it was Gu shouxin¡¯s turn. He gave Gu Xin a few books, which were rare in the market. He gave them to Gu Xin and kept his own copies. Gu Xin liked it very much. She actually didn¡¯t have any special hobbies. She liked everything. As long as she wanted to, she could master it, but she didn¡¯t have enough time. However, reading books was a hobby that she had developed since she had transmigrated to this group of three. Therefore, she really liked Gu shouxin¡¯s gift and asked the servant girl to keep it for her. Chapter 2000 - 2000 Chapter 2000-present 2000 Chapter 2000-present Cai Xiaolian had prepared a hairpin, jewelry, and a set of clothes she had personally designed. She asked the servant girl to bring Gu Xin back to her room to change into this set of clothes. She was going to wear this today. Thank you readers! Gu Xin naturally followed her to change her clothes. The servant even gave her a hairstyle that was very popr among thedies. Gu Xin, who was originally very good-looking, could be easily spotted from the crowd even if she didn¡¯t dress up much. Now that she was dressed up, even the maidservant who followed her every day almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Third youngdy is really beautiful!¡± The maidservant looked at him for a long time and finally said this. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t know this, but I used to be the most beautiful girl in our vige. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯m still the most beautiful girl!¡± Gu Xin looked at herself in the mirror and smiled brightly. Yes, she was very satisfied with this outfit. She had been practicing martial arts since she was young, and when she came of age, she was identally stranded in the Western Region. After that, she went to Jiangnan to y. Until now, Gu Xin didn¡¯t seem to have the time to learn how to dress herself up. If she needed tob her hair, she couldn¡¯t do it herself. Either Gu si would help her, or the servant girl would help her. She came to the dining room again in a new set of clothes. Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. tsk, our Xinxin doesn¡¯t usually dress up. Now that she¡¯s dressed up, she looks really good. You¡¯re better looking than all the good-looking members of the Gu family!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu nodded in agreement. Indeed, in terms of appearance, the two girls from the second branch of the Gu family were the prettiest. The two sisters were very good-looking, and they looked towards the second brother and his wife¡¯s good looks. Gu Ren blinked.¡¯Oh my, the female lead I¡¯ve designed finally has a concrete image. Not bad.¡¯ Gu Xin chuckled. in the past, I¡¯ve always been envious of you. Now, I can finally be as pretty as you! Grandpa, grandma, thank you for giving my father such a good appearance. Father, mother, thank you for giving me such a good appearance. I look at myself in the mirror every day and I¡¯m very satisfied!¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at her,¡±you¡¯re so smug!¡± Come and sit down!¡± Gu Xin chuckled as she sat down. Then, there were the gifts that fourth uncle Gu and Yang Shi had prepared for Gu Xin. Fourth uncle Gu made a rocking chair for Gu Xin. The chair was wrapped in cotton and high-quality cloth. It was very suitable for her to lie on the rocking chair and bask in the sun in the courtyard on a sunny day like today. Madam yang embroidered a screen for Gu Xin. It was the birthday gift she had prepared for Gu Xin. Then, it was Gu en¡¯s turn. Gu en drew a painting for Gu Xin. His painting was personally taught by Gu shouxin and it had been a few years. It could be sold for a good price outside. Gu si had given Gu Xin a decorative item that she had made with dried flowers and hung on the wall. It had a fragrant smell and was very beautiful. Gu yingxue gave Gu Xin her own embroidery. She learned embroidery after Gu Xin, but she was much better at it. Finally, it was Cheng huaijin¡¯s gift to Gu Xin. It was a treasure box that could hold all kinds of small items for ady, such as ab and jewelry. It was also very beautiful. Gu Xin told the servant maids to keep them one by one. Don¡¯t keep them properly, someone might give them giftster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2001 - 2001 Pure and kind 2001 Pure and kind After a while, the eunuchs from the pce came with boxes of gifts. Thank you readers! The Grand Empress Dowager and the Empress had given him jewelry and cloth, the Emperor had given him some strange and entric trinkets, and the concubines in the harem had also given him some. After the eunuchs from the Imperial Pce arrived, the housekeepers from the manors of the princes and princesses also came personally with gifts. Then, it was the Peng family and the Huo family¡¯s Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian came over personally. When they arrived, they happened to bump into Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu, so they came in together. Third aunt Gu, who was pregnant, also came. Grandpa Zhou, grandma Xiao, and Lu Xue were also here. Anyway, in the end, the gifts that Gu Xin would receive would fill up the entire room. Everyone had lunch at the Gu family¡¯s house to celebrate Gu Xin¡¯s birthday. However, Lu Zheng was nowhere to be seen. Xinxin, brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t appear. Aren¡¯t you angry at all? ¡± After dinner, the girls were looking at the flowers and trees in Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. Huo Yanyu asked with a smile. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan and I usually celebrate our birthdays together at night. We spend the day with our family.¡± Gu Xin was not angry at all. ¡°Tsk, I really envy you guys!¡± Huo Yanyu eximed. ¡°Silly girl, when are you and fourth brother Peng getting married? Once you¡¯re married, fourth brother Peng will spend every birthday with you, no matter if you want to spend it in the day or at night!¡± Gu Xin looked at Xie Zhiyi as she spoke, ¡± Yiyi, have you set a time for you and second brother Peng? ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you don¡¯t care about us at all. We¡¯ve already set the wedding date and you¡¯re still asking.¡± Xie Zhiyi pretended to be angry. ¡°I only know it¡¯s April, but I don¡¯t know what day it is. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re nning to get married on the same day.¡± Gu Xin said. The Peng family had such ns. When the time came for the first and second branches of the Peng family to get married, they nned to hold the wedding in the capital. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s mother had nned toe to the capital with second general Peng and second Madam Peng after the new year. 11th of April. That day is the most suitable day for a wedding in the first half of the year. Huo Yanyu then asked Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, when do you n to get married to brother ah Yuan? ¡± Your imperial decree of marriage is the same as ours!¡± ¡°Sigh, speaking of this, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Gu Xin sighed and took a sip of water from the stone table. Uncle Lu wants to hold a wedding for us, but he¡¯s looking in the wrong direction. He went to ask the Emperor uncle, ask my father. But the marriage of our daughter is decided by grandma! Uncle Lu still had toe from grandma. Brother Yuanyuan and I aren¡¯t in a hurry at all.¡± ¡°Eh? Not in a hurry? I don¡¯t know which little girl is worried that her brother Yuan Yuan will be bullied at home and wants to quickly go help someone!¡± Gu Nian said in embarrassment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t understand this. Your brother-inw¡¯s family is full of good people, so you don¡¯t have to worry at all. However, my brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s house is a Dragon¡¯s pool and a Tiger¡¯s Den! ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. Other than the three people from the Lu family¡¯s third uncle¡¯s family who are a little more innocent, the rest of them are like sieves. They can¡¯t even be counted clearly. My brother Yuan Yuan is such a kind and innocent person. Can he fight with those who are scheming? How can I not be worried?¡± Could someone like Lu Zheng be considered innocent and kind? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just pure and kind. Gu Xin took another sip of water and sighed, ¡± you don¡¯t know, but the daughter of the Lin family, Lu Yang, thinks she¡¯s very smart. She¡¯s ying tricks on me! Chapter 2003 - 2003 Chapter 2003-changing the topic 2003 Chapter 2003-changing the topic Lu Xin¡¯s gossip made the girls sigh. They also wanted to know what kind of show would be on the 2nd of February, so they asked Gu Xin to send someone to keep an eye on Lu Xin. Thank you readers! At the mention of this, Gu Xin suddenly thought of something, ¡± ¡°The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion is basically full of brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s people now. Maybe brother Yuan Yuan knows! I¡¯ll ask when I meet brother Yuanyuanter.¡± ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Lu Yang must have thought that Lu Zheng would send someone to keep an eye on them at home. Besides, she didn¡¯t tell the Lin family about this, which meant that she might have been at the Jiang family¡¯s house or had made an appointment with Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan to discuss this outside. Therefore, Lu Zheng might not know about it. ¡± Gu Xin shook her head nonchntly. it¡¯s fine. Even if brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t know about it now, I¡¯ll tell himter. I¡¯ll get him to send someone to keep an eye on Lu Xin. It¡¯s still half a month away from February 2nd. Lu Yang must have to confirm her n.¡± Everyone felt that Gu Xin¡¯s idea was right. As they spoke, they stopped talking about Lu Xin and moved on to the Lantern Festival tonight. Gu yingxue had been resting at home for ten days. In the next few days, Gu Xin even mixed Jade Pearl water for her to drink. She was now able to walk and her recovery was much better than normal. The girls stayed at home until the evening and left after dinner. At the Lantern Festival, Gu Nian had Xue Qianyu to apany her. Xie Zhiyi had Peng Eng to apany him. Huo Yanyu had Peng sng to apany her. Gu Xin had Lu Zheng to apany her. Only Gu si and Gu yingxue could only follow Gu en and Gu Ren around. ¡°Sister Xue ¡®er, are you thinking about the person you like?¡± In the past few days, Gu Ren had noticed something. At this time, he looked at the absent-minded Gu yingxue and asked with ill intentions. When there were only the two of them, Gu Ren would always address Gu sanniu. With other people present, he also knew to address Xue ¡®er as sister. ¡°Eh? Did Xue ¡®er already have someone she liked? Who is it?¡± Gu en was gossiping for once ¡°There really is?¡± Gu Si was a little muddleheaded. Other than Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng who had feelings for Gu Nian and Gu Xin, she could not tell at all from the other couples unless they fully expressed it. ¡°Ah? I didn¡¯t? Hehe, I really don¡¯t have any.¡± Gu yingxue waved her hand and changed the topic. sisi, look. That young master looks like Lord Huo! As expected, Gu Si was attracted to it. ¡°Brother en Zi, there are a few girls over there looking at you!¡± Gu yingxue continued. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Swish!¡± Gu en shook his head and smiled, but he did not look over. He came to the capital earlier than everyone elsest year. All these years, he had been learning from Gu shouxin. Other than Gu Xin, he had changed the most in the Gu family. He was already used to the girls ¡®gazes, so he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re wrong. That person is not as good-looking as Huo Wentong! He¡¯s not smart at all, but he¡¯s the smartest person in the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Gu Si was sure that the person was not as good as Huo Junhao. She turned to Gu yingxue and said in a serious tone. ¡°Sisi, there¡¯s a saying that beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. You¡¯ve been going out these days, so you might have missed something. I encounter them every day at home.¡± Gu yingxue quickly diverted the topic of Gu Ren¡¯s words about her having a sweetheart. Sure enough, Gu si asked about what had happened at home these days. Chapter 2005 - 2005 Don’t know how to read things at all 2005 Don¡¯t know how to read things at all In the past, Gu shouxin used all the money of the Gu family¡¯s second branch to drink and gamble, so they rarely had meat to eat. Even if they did, it would never be Gu Xin¡¯s turn. If Gu Xin could eat meat, she would have to go to the old mansion. However, no one there would let Gu Xin cook for them. She was only a few years old at that time. Thank you readers! So, even now, Gu Xin still did not know how to cook meat dishes. As for the female workers, there was no need to even mention them. Since the time-traveling trio came, Cai Xiaolian had been the one doing all the sewing at home. They had earned money not long after they came, and then Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t have to do this work anymore. As a result, no one taught Gu Xin how to be a female worker. A few years ago, Gu Xin gave Lu Zheng a purse and a handkerchief in kunzhou. Anyway, no one would be able to recognize what she embroidered if she didn¡¯t mention it. In the end, Gu Xin was not interested in either of them. The two of them carried the kitten and walked through the crowd. They yedntern riddles at one stall and another stall. Very quickly, they had obtained a fewnterns. With the cat cage in their hands, the manservant beside Lu Zheng and the maidservant beside Gu Xin could barely carry it. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s let them take these back and then walk around, okay? There are more and more people, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too crowded.¡± Lu Zheng suggested. ¡°Alright! But brother Yuan Yuan, do you know how to feed this cat?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Si Fu knows. Let him teach Qiu Yu. The Lantern Festival isn¡¯t safe, and the four blessings can also send Qiu Yu back safely.¡± Lu Zheng pointed at his servant. This four blessings was a manservant that the Lu family¡¯s butler had chosen for him. He basically didn¡¯t go out with him, and he basically didn¡¯t bring anyone out. Today, he had brought them along for this purpose. Qiu Yu was Gu Xin¡¯s maidservant, and it was her turn to apany Gu Xin. After Gu Xin returned to the capital city, the family assigned her eight maids in total. Four of them were in charge of serving tea and other misceneous tasks. Chunfeng was in charge of managing Gu Xin¡¯s belongings, Xia Yang was in charge of dressing Gu Xin up, while Qiu Yu and Dong Xue were in charge of apanying Gu Xin when she went out. After getting along for almost a month, Gu Xin was already used to having a maid. Gu Xin naturally agreed to Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion. She actually liked to y with Lu Zheng alone. It was fine to bring along a servant girl at other times, but when she was with Lu Zheng, she felt that she would often forget that she had brought a servant girl along. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng gave si Fu a few words of advice, and Si Fu went back to the Gu residence with Qiu Yu. It was just the two of them next. Lu Zheng naturally held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and Gu Xin did not feel anything. The two of them were like an ordinary couple, holding hands as they strolled along with the crowd. ¡°Third sister, third sister, we¡¯re over here.¡± After shopping for a while, Gu Xin heard Gu Ren¡¯s voice. Gu Ren was already seven years old, and he was chubby. En Zi really doted on his younger brother without any limits. Lu Zheng looked at the few single people in the Gu family and really wanted to pull Gu Xin away. It was not easy to have a chance to be alone after returning to the capital. Why did these stinky boys and girls not know how to read the situation at all? However, Gu Xin was pulling him in that direction and he had already seen her. There was no reason for him to pull Gu Xin and turn around. Chapter 2008 - 2008 Chapter 2008-try it 2008 Chapter 2008-try it Gu Xin could hear the two of them talking. She was then ced into a sack and carried onto a cart. Another person came up from the side and after the cart was pushed away, Gu Xin poked the person beside her. The person replied to her and Gu Xin was relieved. She just had to endure it and stay by her side. Thank you readers! She was afraid that they would be separated. Now, she was a little regretful. If she had endured it and something happened, how was she going to exin it to her uncle? However, they were already in the car, and from what the two of them said, it did seem like they were not the only ones who were taken away. Forget it, I¡¯ll just try to endure it! ¡­¡­ The princesses and princes of the Western Region had prepared a huge birthday gift for Gu Xin. It was a very beautiful float with unique items from various countries in the Western Region. Thenterns were also made ording to the things that only existed in their country. At first, everything was fine. Everyone had checked it and there were many people of great Zhou around. They were all praising it. Prince ah hai also said that miss Xue ¡®er hade with Princess Xinxin on the road and definitely didn¡¯t know about this surprise. In the end, their float caught fire and the surroundings became chaotic. The streets of Tianjing city had been patrolled more frequently during the Lantern Festival, so the matter was resolved in half an hour. The festooned carriage that the Western princesses and princes had prepared for Gu Xin was destroyed and a few civilians were injured. However, the injuries were not serious and the matter was resolved smoothly. The people went to other ces. From their point of view, such a thing had never happened in the pastntern festivals. This time, it was because the people in the West did not understand and caused the festooned vehicles to start a fire. The festooned vehicles in the West were all burned down, so it should be fine. It wasn¡¯t strange for everyone to think this way. The main reason was that the princes and princesses of the Western Region had made the festooned carriage big and beautiful. Anyway, they had never seen it in the capital. Who knew if it was safe? Lu Zheng also met up with everyone. After the Gu family met up, they realized that Gu Xin and Gu Ren had disappeared. At first, everyone thought that the two of them had been pushed to another ce by the crowd. After not seeing them for a while, everyone felt that something was wrong. N?v(el)B\\jnn Logically speaking, since Gu yingxue said that she woulde to West Street, even if she was pushed away by the crowd, Gu Xin should stille after order was restored. Why didn¡¯t shee? And Gu Ren, did he even know the way to West Street? Gu Ren was a beautiful little fatty. Children on such a Festival would be closely watched for fear of being taken away. What if ninren did not find Xinxin and was taken away instead? Gu en panicked the most. He was the one who did not stop Gu Ren! At that time, someone was squeezing their way over. Seeing that they were about to bump into a little girl, Gu en turned the corner and happened to bump into a small stall. Then, he fell to the ground with Gu Ren. Gu Ren was immediately pushed away by the crowd, and Gu en was even stepped on a few times. When he stood up, he could not see Gu Ren at all. Gu en immediately looked around, but there were too many people. The direction he looked in was the opposite of the direction where Gu Ren had been pushed away, so he could not find him at all. Later on, she met Gu yingxue and Gu si. The two of them talked about the direction where Gu Xin and Gu Ren were separated. They both thought that Gu Xin and Gu Ren were going in the same direction and would definitely meet each other. With Gu Xin around, Gu Ren would definitely not be in danger. But now, after such a long time, Gu Xin and Gu Ren had not appeared. Everyone waspletely flustered. Chapter 2010 - 2010 It’s good to have you here 2010 It¡¯s good to have you here As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Xin felt someone untie The Gunny Sack for her. She immediately put on a look of fear, as if she had to stay strong because of her brother. Thank you readers! ¡°B-big brother, do you want money? Our family is very rich. Can you send us back? my parents will definitely give you a generous reward.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s beautiful big eyes were filled with tears, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall. ¡°Yo, when I get closer, you really are a great beauty!¡± The kidnapper was stunned by Gu Xin¡¯s beauty. ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t bully my sister, don¡¯t bully my sister!¡± Gu Ren was still waving his hands and feet in the sack. ¡°Little brother!¡± Gu Xin crawled to Gu Ren¡¯s side. They were not tied up yet. ¡°Pockmarked, tie him up when he¡¯s awake! It was so noisy and annoying! Tie them up and bring them to the cer!¡± Suddenly, a burly man appeared in the room, frowning as he looked at the situation. ¡°Alright, big brother. Big brother, look, this is a little beauty. If you bring her to Jiangnan, you¡¯ll have to pay at least this much!¡± The one called pockmarked stretched out five fingers. The burly man nced at Gu Xin and nodded his head in satisfaction. He then looked at his underlings, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts. Gag her and bring her to the basement! When Wu ¡®er and the others return, we¡¯ll move out immediately. Qi Hu, go and take a look on your horse. Why haven¡¯t Wu ¡®er and the others returned yet?¡± Gu Xin and Gu Ren were tied up and taken to the cer. There was only one oilmp in the cer. It was cold and damp, and the ground was covered with straw. Besides the siblings, there were ten other abducted people. After MA Zi and the others left the cer, Gu Xin sized them up. The youngest of the ten was even younger than Gu Ren, and the oldest should be 13 years old. There were two boys younger than Gu Ren, while the rest were all girls. Some of them were awake, some were still unconscious, and the little girls who had woken up were all crying. Gu Xin moved closer to Gu Ren and turned her body to untie the rope for Gu Ren. After Gu Ren was untied, she untied Gu Xin. The two of them removed the cloth that was stuffed in their mouths and exhaled a few times. ¡°Third sister, what should we do next?¡± Gu Ren asked excitedly. wait, ¡± Gu Xin said softly, ¡± I¡¯ll wait until the rest of them are here. Then, I¡¯ll capture them all in one fell swoop. However, if we don¡¯t show up, brother Yuanyuan and the others will definitely find out. They might seal the city, and it¡¯s hard to say if these people¡¯s aplices wille back.¡± Gu Ren felt the same way. He looked at the girls who had woken up and were still in a daze. Tears were still in their eyes. Suddenly, he saw someone familiar. He walked over and removed the cloth from the person¡¯s mouth.¡±Tsk, youngdy Ying? Why were you caught too? Oh, I know, you must¡¯ve found your servant maids annoying, so you ran away on your own, and then you were targeted!¡± This person was the youngest daughter of general Ying, who guarded Jiangnan. She was ten years old. Gu Ren had seen her at the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet. He thought that this girl was round and cute, but she had a bad temper. He did not expect her to be caught. ¡°Princess Xinxin, it¡¯s good to have you here!¡± Miss Ying ignored Gu Ren and struggled to get up. In the end, she failed and rolled her round body to Gu Xin¡¯s feet. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The panic she felt when she woke up earlier was gone the moment she saw Gu Xin. Shepletely believed that with Gu Xin around, she could go back and even beat up this bunch of flower patrollers! Chapter 2011 - 2011 Chapter 2011-sealed off 2011 Chapter 2011-sealed off Gu Xin squatted down and untied the rope around miss Ying¡¯s hands. She then whispered, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit at the side. Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡± Thank you readers! Miss Ying¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she obediently held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and walked to the corner. The other girls who were still awake finally understood Gu Xin¡¯s identity and looked at her excitedly. Gu Xin whispered, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. Let me exin first. With me around, you guys won¡¯t be in danger. What I¡¯m doing now is waiting for all these bad guys toe back, then I¡¯ll capture them all in one fell swoop.¡± The girls nodded in unison. Although they had never met Princess Xin Xin before, they had heard of her reputation. Although they were not sure if the person in front of them was Princess Xin Xin, they all knewdy Ying. Sincedy Ying said that it was Princess Xin Xin, then it must be her. Because this youngdy Ying was the youngest daughter, she was very doted on by her family. Therefore, she was raised in the capital since she was young. This little girl gave off the feeling of a devil incarnate. Anyway, many people in the capital knew her. She was a little like a small version of Princess Jinghe. She looked arrogant and unreasonable, often showing off her strength with a whip on the streets of the capital, but she did not bully ordinary people. She would also do good for justice. Ever since Princess Jinghe left the capital for kunzhou a few years ago, her position had been taken over by miss Ying. When youngdy Ying was six years old, she would bring the guards of the general¡¯s residence to stroll on the streets. Therefore, not only did everyone in the capital know her, but most of them knew that she was not to be trifled with. Seeing that the girls were so obedient, Gu Xin felt at ease and continued, ¡± ¡°Girls, don¡¯t panicter. Don¡¯t be afraid. When I go out to deal with them, you should stay in the cer. Don¡¯t make a noise and listen to my brother. I¡¯ll bring you back tonight and then punish these bad guys.¡± Lady Ying was the first to respond,¡±yes!¡± I believe in the princess! The princess is my idol! He is my role model! He¡¯s the person I want to be in my life!¡± ¡°Yingluo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a tterer!¡± Gu Ren said. At this moment, miss Ying only had Gu Xin in her eyes and did not care about Gu Ren. Gu Xinughed as she patteddy Ying¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°I agree with the first two sentences, but I don¡¯t agree with thest one.¡± Youngdy Ying¡¯srge eyes were filled with doubt,¡°?¡± ¡°Everyone is unique in this world,¡± Gu Xin said. No one would be another person. Youngdy Ying, you can take me as a role model, but you also have to live your life in your own way. You¡¯re also one of a kind!¡± Lady Ying blinked her big eyes and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± I¡¯m one of a kind! I want to learn all of Princess Xinxin¡¯s skills, but my appearance and name are different from Princess Xinxin¡¯s! In the future, I will do great things like Princess Xinxin and protect the people of great Zhou!¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly,¡¯alright! I believe you!¡± Gu Xin made a shushing gesture and simply tied up miss Ying¡¯s hands. She stuffed a cloth into her mouth and then asked Gu Ren to bite her own hand and put it behind her back. The cer was quiet all of a sudden. Everyone was listening to the soundsing from above. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°In a hurry? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Big brother, the city is sealed! They suddenly sealed the city.¡± ¡°Where are the others? Have they all returned?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t havee out. When I left afterpleting my task, I saw that ck Tiger and the others had not seeded. As soon as I left, the city was sealed, and there were even pursuers who came to check. This lowly one had er Shuan drive the carriage and hid the things in the haystack to avoid inspection.¡± Chapter 2012 - 2012 Don’t fail to appreciate kindness 2012 Don¡¯t fail to appreciate kindness Gu Xin caught on to the main point. These were thest two to return. The others had not seeded yet, so she could now go up and deal with them. Thank you readers! She stood up, shook her head, and stretched her limbs. She said to Gu Ren anddy Ying, ¡± ¡°You two, untie them. Remember, don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t panic. After I leave the cer, seal the lid from the inside. Don¡¯t open it until I tell you to, understand?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Ren nodded solemnly,¡±I understand, third sister!¡± Third sister, you have to be careful.¡± Gu Ren nodded and said,¡±yes.¡± They¡¯ll definitely let the child inter. I¡¯ll go to the stairs and throw the child to you. Then, do as I say.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Ren anddy Ying nodded in unison. Gu Xin picked up some rope and hung it around her neck. Then, she climbed to the top of the stairs and took a deep breath. The smell in the cer was really unpleasant and very humid. Very quickly, the cer¡¯s lid was opened and a burly man carrying a sack was about toe down. He wanted to throw the sack down without any hesitation but was blocked by Gu Xin. Gu Xin took the sack and looked down. Gu Ren and miss Ying were standing behind her, waiting for her. After handing the sack over to the two little fellows, Gu Xin threw a punch at the burly man who had already reacted. The burly man was caught off guard and was hit in the eye. He immediately fell back. Gu Xin quickly left the cer and closed the lid. She heard Gu Ren¡¯s voice from inside, ¡± ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve locked it. Beat them, beat them to death, don¡¯t kill them!¡± Gu Xin smiled. This little guy. She stomped on the burly man who was about to get up, and then stomped on his lower body. In the end, he quickly tied up the man¡¯s hands and feet. The people in the house heard the man¡¯s screams. Those who were discussing things ran out to take a look. Even the man who was on the lookout outside ran in with a dog. ¡°ckie, go, bite her!¡± The person on duty called out to the dog. Gu Xin immediately pulled out a dagger from her leg and watched as the dog pounced towards her. She urately found the dog¡¯s fatal spot and killed it with a single stab, causing blood to stter. Gu Xin wiped her face with her hand and frowned, ¡± ¡°My mother made this set of clothes for me, and now it¡¯s stained with dog blood. It can¡¯t be washed clean. Are you looking for death?¡± This was the first time this group of flower patrollers had encountered such a tough opponent in their many years of being in this line of work. They were all a little flustered. The burly man, who was their leader, squinted at Gu Xin and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Hmph, stinky girl, don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness!¡± After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t even wait for the other party to make a move and ran straight towards them. ¡°Go!¡± The burly man stepped back and said. It¡¯s so embarrassing to be scared by a little girl like you!¡± The group of people also felt embarrassed. Although Gu Xin looked fierce, she was still alone. They had more people on their side, so everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The few men wanted to trap Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care about them at all. Back then, the soldiers of the cloud Sea tribe were all tall and strong with all kinds of weapons in their hands. She was able to fight her way out of their encirclement, so why would she be afraid of these small fries? She didn¡¯t even need to use the four great killing weapons developed by grandma Xiao. She hadn¡¯t exercised her muscles and bones for a long time, so she would exercise and train her body tonight. Chapter 2014 - 2014 I’m here 2014 I¡¯m here There were travel passes from the government and a few letters from the broker, which stated the people needed in various ces. Thank you readers! In other words, this group of people were choosing people ording to the other party¡¯s requirements. The two boys were not adopted by childless families. They had to be good-looking and sent to a rabbit somewhere to take care of them. Gu Xin was already 17 years old, so she knew exactly what kind of ce the rabbit House was. Someone of her standard would be sent to Jiangnan. For someone like youngdy Ying, who was pretty and smart, she would be sent to a rich family in a small ce to be a child bride. Other than the ve shops in Jiangnan, there were also those in Qing and Lin. It was far away from the capital anyway. Gu Xin felt that this must be a big organization and there must be someone protecting them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe to the capital and take so many people away. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back! In a while, Ren Ren, youngdy Ying and I will be driving the carriage. You two will sit in the carriage and take care of these two unconscious children. I¡¯m the princess of the great Zhou Dynasty, Gu Xin, the daughter of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, so you¡¯ll definitely be safe with me. I¡¯ll definitely send you back to the capital.¡± Gu Xin looked at the youngdies and said firmly. thank you, Princess Xinxin! Everyone said in unison. ¡°Now, there¡¯s a problem. We have to bring these bad people back and hand them over to the Yamen. He would let the Yamen send people to investigate them thoroughly. This way, more children could go out safely in the future. Next, I need everyone¡¯s help to get all these bad guys onto the car and tie them to the roof. Do you still have the strength? Of course, if there was hatred in everyone¡¯s heart and they wanted to vent it out, it waspletely possible now. I¡¯ve already tied him up, you can kill him if you want.¡± Gu Xin said. Princess Xinxin, I want to beat them up! Youngdy Ying was the first to step forward. ¡°Alright, find something to draw! Just leave him alive!¡± Gu Xin said. Princess Xinxin, can I kick them? ¡± A youngdy who was about the same age as youngdy Ying asked weakly. kick! You¡¯re small anyway, so I can¡¯t kick you to death. Just kick! Gu Xinughed. ¡°I want to give them a few punches!¡± ¡°I want to step on them a few times!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After suffering from Gu Xin¡¯s violence, these bootlickers were punched and kicked by the youngdies. Although they weren¡¯t fatal, they were in extreme pain. Gu Xin even had the time to boil a pot of water. When everyone was tired, she let them drink some water before they set off. These dozen flower patters were firmly tied to the roof of the car. If they couldn¡¯t beid t, they would be stacked. They had plenty of ropes here anyway. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin found the slimest and least space-consuming man and tied him to the door of the carriage, asking him to point her in the wrong direction. If he pointed her in the wrong direction, she would stab him mercilessly. In fact, Gu Xin knew the way. She could look at the stars to find her way. Today was the 15th day of the first lunar month. Not only was the moon full, but the stars in the sky seemed to have appeared. An hourter, a group of people appeared in front of Gu Xin and the others. Gu Xin asked Gu Ren anddy Ying to be careful. ¡°Xinxin?¡± Lu Zheng was riding at the very front. When he was a certain distance away from Gu Xin¡¯s carriage, he saw the lights on the carriage and shouted. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she shouted happily, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here?¡± The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves became even more hurried. Very quickly, Lu Zheng appeared in front of them, anxiously getting off his horse. Gu Xin also stopped the carriage and jumped down. She ran towards Lu Zheng and hugged him. Chapter 2015 - 2015 I won’t leave you 2015 I won¡¯t leave you The moment he hugged Gu Xin, the huge stone in Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was finally lifted. Thank you readers! Even though he had apanied Gu Xin to experience all those things in the West and believed in Gu Xin¡¯s abilities, he was still afraid. He was someone who had lost her once. No matter how strong Gu Xin became, he could not help but worry when he thought about the possibility of her being in danger. Tonight was the night that he really wanted to marry Gu Xin. He wanted nothing more than to be able to bring her by his side all the time with a legitimate reason. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, the way you taught me to identify directions was very useful!¡± Gu Xin said happily. Lu Zheng put Gu Xin down and made sure she was standing properly. He then ced his hands on her shoulders. Gu Ren looked at him. Not good. His future third brother-inw was about to lose his temper. He had to take all the responsibility on himself. Hence, Gu Ren jumped out of the car and ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. He said, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan, let me tell you, today¡¯s Yingluo.¡± ¡°Second Bai, take the sixth young master Gu away!¡± Lu Zheng interrupted him. Gu Ren was confused. Only then did Gu Xin realize that Lu Zheng¡¯s mood was not right. She grabbed Gu Ren and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Second white!¡± Lu Zheng said in a low voice. Second white braced himself and stepped forward. He apologized, ¡± ¡°Sixth young lord, would you like to ride a horse with me?¡± second Bai! Gu Xin was indignant, ¡± who do you work for? ¡± Second white was confused. Lu Zheng was so angry that his heart ached. you and Ren Ren left with the bootlicker without a care. Have you ever considered me? ¡± Have you ever considered your family? Everyone was worried about you and your brother, so they searched the entire capital. Did you know that?¡± Gu Ren wanted to defend himself,¡±our Yingluo.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng looked at him. Don¡¯t tell me that you guys were mesmerized by the flower-pper! Don¡¯t you think I know how vignt your third sister is? How could she be charmed by someone in such an environment? Unless she¡¯s willing.¡± Gu Xin chuckled. brother Yuan Yuan, you already know how powerful I am. Why are you still worried?! If Ren Ren and I had caught them at the time, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to save the others, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch these bootlickers!¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± yes, I know. I know you¡¯re good! I¡¯ve always known! But Gu Xin, Did you know? Even if I know you¡¯re powerful, even if you¡¯re really powerful, I don¡¯t want you to take any risks. I won¡¯t allow you to take any! I don¡¯t want you to get hurt! I¡¯m afraid of what if, I don¡¯t want to lose you!¡± Gu Ren fidgeted with his fingers uneasily. Damn it, he had set up all kinds of hardships for the male lead, setting up the infatuated lover setting, making him worried about his personal gains and losses. Lu Zheng ignoreddy Ying. Gu Xin reached out and hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s waist, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let you lose me. Don¡¯t be afraid. Really, I promise you that no matter what, I¡¯ll always consider my own safety first. I¡¯ll be with you for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s head was leaning against Lu Zheng¡¯s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. After saying all these, she could feel that Lu Zheng was really afraid of losing her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2016 - 2016 Where did I go wrong 2016 Where did I go wrong In the end, Lu Zheng did not stop them. He arranged for someone to help drive the car while he carried Gu Xin in his arms and rode back. As for Gu Ren, he also let second white carry the horse carriage. This kid was so bold. He would let him feel the cold wind to wake him up. Thank you readers! Of course, Gu Xin was covered by his cloak the entire time, so she would not feel cold. After returning to the capital, the group of flower patrollers were naturally brought to the Yamen. The girl and the two little boys who had been kidnapped had woken up, and their family members had already gone to the Yamen to collect them. When Gu Xin and Gu Ren returned to the Gu family, they were met with the anger of the entire family. Just like Lu Zheng, Gu shouxin had also guessed that Gu Xin and Gu Ren had intended to be kidnapped. Gu shouxin did not give them a chance to quibble. Take Gu Ren for example. When he was young, he was almost sold by the Zhang family because of Zhang Shi¡¯s foolishness. Zhang Shi was lost but regained it. She hugged Gu Ren and cried for a long time. If it were not for the dignity of grandma Gu, she would have cried for a long time. Gu Ren scratched his head. The fatdy could really cry! Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Gu shouxin, and Cai Xiaolian all looked at the siblings coldly. Grandpa Gu, who had always been good-tempered, did not speak up for his grandson and granddaughter today. Gu Xin knew that her family was really angry. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, uncle, aunt, I was wrong.¡± She knelt on the futon obediently. ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡± Gu Xin: ¡± I shouldn¡¯t have brought ninren to risk her life. She¡¯s still young and the people we met tonight were all small fries. If we were to meet someone really capable, I might not have been able to protect her. So, I won¡¯t do it again. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let Grandpa, grandma, uncle, aunty, and father and mother worry about us. I¡¯m the older sister, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°What else?¡± grandma Gu pursed her lips. Gu Ren looked at grandma Gu in confusion. Was there more? Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°If you meet a strong one, not only will you not be able to protect your brother, but you¡¯ll also get hurt,¡± said Grandpa Gu with a straight face. You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s precious treasure. If you were to be hurt, our hearts would ache. Tell me, you don¡¯t take danger seriously at all, you don¡¯t take yourself seriously, should I? You are good at martial arts, you broke into the West and destroyed the cloud Sea. But Xinxin, there were many insidious things in this world, and you could fall for them if you weren¡¯t careful. No one can guarantee that there are no methods in this world that can harm them.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Grandpa, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin and asked, ¡± other than this, what else is wrong? ¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin pouted and wiped her tears, ¡± ¡°My mistake was that I didn¡¯t leave a secret signal in time to let the people looking for us know that Ren Ren and I are safe. I didn¡¯t adapt to the situation and made everyone worried.¡± but Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, ¡± Gu Xin continued after a pause, ¡± if you give me another chance, I¡¯ll still do it. However, I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯ll leave a message to let everyone know that I¡¯m safe.¡± Gu Ren also chimed in. it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I was careless. I messed up third sister¡¯s train of thought. I¡¯ll be smarter in the future. Chapter 2021 - 2021 The waiter 2021 The waiter Gu Xin came to the table and sniffed the half-finished cup of tea. Suddenly, she realized that there was a handkerchief under the table with the word ¡± Yuan ¡± embroidered on one corner. She didn¡¯t pick it up. The book said that she couldn¡¯t touch anything on the scene. She suddenly realized that her observation was too one-sided. There might be other clues here. Suddenly, Gu Xin¡¯s interest in solving the case was piqued and she looked around the house. In addition to the footprints on the window and the handkerchief on the ground, she also found that there was something wrong with the wall of the house. The back that was covered by a painting was empty. Since she couldn¡¯t touch the things at the crime scene, she could go to the room next door to take a look. Hence, Gu Xin went to the room next door and confirmed that there was a painting hanging on the same wall as the one at the murder scene. There was another painting there, but it was crooked. ¡°Take down this painting and then push the wall hard,¡± she called a bailiff over. The bailiff was speechless. Gu Xin: ¡± don¡¯t just stand there. Go ahead and push it. I told you to do it. If there¡¯s anything wrong, tell your boss to look for me. The bailiff stepped forward and took down the painting. Gu Xin stepped forward and knocked on the wall. It was indeed empty. She then stepped aside and let the guards push her. With this push, it only loosened a little. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The bailiff was dumbfounded. Gu Xin, use more strength. The bailiff¡¯s face turned red. Although Princess Xinxin is very powerful, I¡¯m a bailiff of the capital governor¡¯s manor. Unlike others who rely on connections, I was selected through my own strength. Thus, he used his greatest strength. This hole was big enough for a small person to pass through. A tall or thin person could also pass through. Gu Xin came to the table in the room and looked at the foot of the table. There was dust and traces of movement. There was also half a shoe print on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but specte that li Yuyan wasn¡¯t the murderer. The murderer had knocked li Yuyan out, killed Xiao Cui, and ced the box in li Yuyan¡¯s hands. Then, he left a footprint on the window and entered the room next door through the hole in the wall. In this case, the door of the crime scene was locked. When the investigators saw the footprints, they would think that the person had escaped through the window. No one would have thought that second Bai was just opposite the window and did not see the person escape. In terms of time, they had arrived at the opposite side of the street. Li Yuyan and second Bai were there. Then, they slowly crossed the street, exchanged a few words downstairs, and went upstairs. Just as she was crossing the street, li Yuyan entered her room and passed out after drinking some tea. When she went upstairs, the murderer was still in the room next door. After she entered the room, Dongxue was standing outside the door, so the murderer couldn¡¯t have escaped. After that, she talked to second Bai and Li Yuyan. Then, Dongxue and the waiter argued. It was very likely that the waiter did note up from downstairs, but from the room next door. If he had reallye out from the next room and turned to this room to ask about the situation anxiously, Dongxue would have thought that he hade up from downstairs. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s very likely the case. Fortunately, she had asked the innkeeper to leave all the work behind in time. Otherwise, where would she find the waiter if he ran away? Gu Xin knocked on the walls of the room again. Other than the room next door, the other parts of the room were solid and intact. She was getting more and more convinced that it was the waiter. She had the Yamen runners keep an eye on the room as well, and then she went downstairs. Chapter 2027 - 2027 I recognize you 2027 I recognize you Jiang Hong¡¯s mother was a concubine¡¯s daughter of the old master Lu. The old master Lu had four sons and daughters in total, and only Jiang Hong¡¯s mother was a daughter. Therefore, even if she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, she lived like a legitimate daughter. The country guarding Duke was Jiang Hong¡¯s uncle, and Lu Zheng was her cousin. Jiang Hong helped Lu Suan because she was used to listening to Lu Suan since she was a child. Lu Suan was the daughter of Duke Zhenguo and the biological granddaughter of Prime Minister Lin. His aunt was imperial concubine Lin. Back then, all the children of the Jiang family fawned over Lu Suan, and Lu Suan was only good friends with Jiang Hong. Originally, after the Lin family copsed, the Jiang family had deliberately asked Jiang Hong to have less contact with Lu ni. Otherwise, she would be an old daughter and would not be able to find her inws. However, the two of them were like-minded, so they would still meet from time to time. After meeting Lu Zheng, for the first time, Jiang Hong had the intention to draw a clear line with Lu Yang, and Lu Yang saw through her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Yang thought of a way to get Jiang Hong back. Lu Suan told Jiang Hong that as long as she helped her be a concubine, she would be able to achieve the position of her aunt. Then, she would help Jiang Hong marry into the Lu family. Jiang Hong believed him. That was why she took the risk to help Lu Yang. Who knew that this would happen this morning? Her servant was killed and their good friend was seen by Gu Xin holding a weapon. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t understand the situation and didn¡¯t see the scene, Jiang Hong and Lu Xin would have plotted to make people think that Gu Xin was the murderer. However, they could never admit that they had made an appointment with li Yuyan to meet here. If Constable Gao were to ask them why they had agreed to meet here, wouldn¡¯t he be able to find out their true purpose? Hence, the two of them denied meeting li Yuyan. Not long after, the bailiff sent out by Constable Gao returned with a man dressed as a waiter. Judging from his appearance, he was even carrying a bundle on his back. He was definitely nning to escape. ¡°Ah Wang, did youe to the teahouse this morning?¡± Constable Gao began his interrogation. ¡°I¡¯ve been here before, and I¡¯m taking over. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go back.¡± After walking for a while, ah Wang calmed down. ¡°After Miss Li entered the private room and until Princess Xinxin appeared in the private room, where were you? Is there anyone who can prove it?¡± Constable Gao asked. ¡°I¡¯m in the outhouse. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone to prove it.¡± Ah Wang answered. Gu Xin sized up ah Wang. Although he tried his best to calm himself down, she could still tell that he was very nervous. She looked at ah Wang¡¯s shoes again. It was a new pair of shoes. The size of the footprints was different from the ones on the window at the scene. At first nce, ah Wang¡¯s shoes were shorter than the footprints at the scene. ¡°Then, do you recognize the deceased? The servant girl of the Jiang Manor, Xiao Cui?¡± Constable Gao asked again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Ah Wang stuttered. ¡°Someone said that you said that you knew the maidservants of the Jiang residence, your fellow townsmen, and that you had the opportunity to work in the Jiang residence. You even made an appointment with your fellow townsmen to work well together, and then the main family agreed to the marriage. May I ask, who is the maidservant you are referring to? Since miss Jiang is here, we¡¯ll ask her to call him over.¡± Constable Gao asked again. ¡°I, oh, no, I¡¯m just bragging. I don¡¯t know the maidservants of the Jiang Manor. I was just bragging. Because the Jiang residence is good, this lowly one wants to be envied by others.¡± Ah Wang said in fear. ¡°Oh! I recognize you. You¡¯re lying!¡± Jiang Hong eximed after staring at ah Wang for a long time. Chapter 2028 - 2028 Chapter 2027-confession 2028 Chapter 2027-confession She covered her mouth after she finished speaking. She had said it subconsciously, something she should not have said. Lu Yang also pulled her back, but it was toote. ¡°Miss Jiang, you know ah Wang?¡± Constable Gao looked at Jiang Hong. ¡°It¡¯s a little simr, but I didn¡¯t get a good look. Constable Gao, can you ask him to raise his head and let me take a good look?¡± Jiang Hong rolled her eyes and said. ¡°Ah Wang, raise your head.¡± Constable Gao turned to look at ah Wang. Ah Wang was so scared that it knelt on the ground. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jiang Hong and& Lu Yu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Are you confessing? I was about to say that I was wrong and admit my mistake, but you knelt down and whined. Li Yuyan also saw Jiang Hong and Lu Yang¡¯s expressions. She was even angrier. Was she blind in the past? He was actually close to the two of them. He didn¡¯t admit that he had asked her out just now, so he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t dare to continue. Now, she clearly recognized him, but she wanted to say that she didn¡¯t. Did they even see her as a sister or a friend? I didn¡¯t want to, I didn¡¯t want to! ah Wang confessed. He knelt on the ground, his hands and feet trembling. Xiao Cui said that she would lead me into the Jiang residence. Xiao Cui said that she would be my wife, but she just said that we don¡¯t want to meet again! I¡¯ve spent all my money on her for the past few months. I bought her food, jewelry, and everything she wanted. I even borrowed 50 taels of silver from the stamp. ¡°She said that if I were to sell myself to the Jiang residence, she would help to tell the chief Steward that I would be able to get more money from selling myself. That¡¯s why I borrowed money from the seal. However, after spending all the money, she told him to stop contacting her! If you can¡¯t get money from the print, you¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± ¡°I begged her, I kneeled and begged her. I said, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t lead me into the residence, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t contact me, but you have to give me money and return the money for the seal. But that b * tch said that she had no money and that I was willing to buy her things, and that it had nothing to do with her!¡± ¡°How would I dare to go to the general¡¯s office and ask for it from miss Jiang? She¡¯s so ruthless. I have no way out anyway. If I can¡¯t live, then she can die too! So, I spent three months decorating the walls upstairs. He had been waiting for an opportunity. I told Yin Zi that I would return them 500 taels of silver by the end of February, but they didn¡¯t believe me. I told them that my woman was someone close to miss Jiang, and then I went to find Xiao Cui. They believed me. I sneaked into the Jiang Manor and stole a golden hairpin. I gave it to them to make them believe that Xiao Cui was very important. To enter the Jiang residence to steal things, I had to go through the dog hole next to the back door of the Jiang residence. Xiao Cui had taken me in there before. Yesterday, I met Xiao Cui and gave her onest chance. I didn¡¯t want her to return the jewelry or the money. Anyway, I could steal things from the Jiang family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s room, so I wanted to take her away. However, she taunted me. I knew that she wanted to die. ¡°I just asked her to return the jewelry I bought for her to me. She said that her youngdy likes the jewelry. If I have the ability, I will go and ask her youngdy for it!¡± ¡°How would I dare to go to the general¡¯s office and ask for it from miss Jiang? She¡¯s so ruthless. I have no way out anyway. If I can¡¯t live, then she can die too! So, I spent three months decorating the walls upstairs. He had been waiting for an opportunity. I told Yin Zi that I would return them 500 taels of silver by the end of February, but they didn¡¯t believe me. I told them that my woman was someone close to miss Jiang, and then I went to find Xiao Cui. They believed me. I sneaked into the Jiang Manor and stole a golden hairpin. I gave it to them to make them believe that Xiao Cui was very important. To enter the Jiang residence to steal things, I had to go through the dog hole next to the back door of the Jiang residence. Xiao Cui had taken me in there before. Yesterday, I met Xiao Cui and gave her onest chance. I didn¡¯t want her to return the jewelry or the money. Anyway, I could steal things from the Jiang family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s room, so I wanted to take her away. However, she taunted me. I knew that she wanted to die. So, when I saw her this morning, I knew that the things I¡¯ve been preparing for three months have finallye in handy.¡± At the end, ah Wang calmed down and heaved a sigh of relief, as if it had seen through the world. ¡°Men, arrest him and take him away!¡± The suspect had confessed, and this matter was over. Constable Gao didn¡¯t intend to ask li Yuyan, Lu Qiu, and the others what they were doing here. He was only here to investigate the case and wasn¡¯t interested in other things. Chapter 2031 - 2031 Warm in winter and cool in summer 2031 Warm in winter and cool in summer Gu Xin had seen the Liansheng Street that Cai Xiaolian and Madam li worked together on. It was many times bigger than Liansheng Street and had more ces to y. There were ces for children to y, and there were also ces for women to y. There was an especiallyrge venue called warm in winter and cool in summer. Gu Xin had heard from Cai Xiaolian that this ce was just like its name. It could achieve true warmth in winter and cool in summer. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t interested in winter, but she was very interested in summer. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was said that there would be a veryrge pool built here, which would be specially used for women to scoop water. There would be gossip in the backyards of many families in the capital about which family¡¯s girl fell into the water and died, which girl fell into the water and was saved by someone and married that person. Gu Xin now understood that it wasn¡¯t an idental fall into the water, but someone¡¯s scheme. If women learned how to swim and could save themselves after being pushed down, there wouldn¡¯t be a phenomenon of marrying someone after being saved. Gu Xin felt that this was good. There was even a food street here. Gu Xin knew that her mother was nning to collect all kinds of snacks from the entire great Zhou Dynasty and the Western Region. She specially rented a Street to the small vendors so that more people could earn money and everyone could have a ce to y. The snacks were really delicious. Of course, there were restaurants here as well. The Gu family¡¯s Gu family restaurant would definitely be opened here. There were also inns, just like Madam Xue¡¯s inns in kun province. They only did business as inns and didn¡¯t take care of food. After all, in this Central City, there were restaurants apart from the snack streets, so inns could just be inns. The Gu sisters ¡®shop would also be here, and it would be bigger than any of their previous shops. There was also fourth uncle¡¯s furniture store and first uncle¡¯s seed store for vegetables and fruits. Gu Xin thought to herself as she walked. If that¡¯s the case, they would be able to recover their capital in a year at most. In fact, she felt that her mother could also buy a piece ofnd around themercial center to build a special house, just like the outer city of kun city in kunzhou. She would definitely be able to sell it for money. She was more familiar with the wealthy merchant in the West, ying shi Yu Ding. She had heard from ying shi Yu Ding that several merchants in the West were nning to buy a house in the capital. In the current capital, there was no suitable house to sell to them for a while. They had been here for more than half a year, but most of these merchants still lived in the courier stations or inns in the city. They were just merchants without special identities, so they couldn¡¯t live in the Embassy like the princes, princesses, and their guards. After Gu Xin walked around for half a day, the sky was almost dark. Cai Xiaolian was also done with her work, so Gu Xin hopped in the car and went back with her. ¡°Mother, let me tell you, I solved a murder case this morning!¡± Gu Xin held onto Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm and said excitedly. ¡°What murder case? What¡¯s happening?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face suddenly turned dark. Xinxin didn¡¯t have many social connections, and yet she had encountered a murder case. Was someone trying to harm her? ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Listen to me.¡± Gu Xin quickly told him what happened in the morning. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief, and then tapped her nose.¡±You! In the future, don¡¯t follow people. What if you meet those crazy people and they hurt you?¡± Chapter 2032 - 2032 Want to work at the Yamen 2032 Want to work at the Yamen ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If something can happen in the capital, it means that uncle Emperor is not good enough and did not protect me well.¡± Gu Xin said. Cai Xiaolian shook her head helplessly. The children of their family hade into contact with the Emperor before. At that time, they did not know the emperor¡¯s identity. Later on, the Emperor was very close to their family, which led to the children not being afraid of the Emperor. She was afraid that her children would be frightened if the Emperor suddenly changed one day. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Mother, how do you think Lu ni will approach the Emperor? Before, he said that there would be a good show on February 2nd, but nothing happened yesterday. Do you think Lu Yang failed, or he didn¡¯t have a good n at all?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Even though our Emperor looks as frivolous as your eldest uncle, he¡¯s not stupid. He had a good brain. There had been no consorts for so many years. Lu Suan was not an immortal who had descended to the mortal world. She was just a silly girl. It would be strange if she could seed. So, don¡¯t bother yourself with these things in the future. If she wants to court her own death, you can just watch from a distance.¡± Once again, Cai Xiaolian felt that there was too much trouble in Lu Yang¡¯s family. To be honest, she was satisfied with Lu Zheng, but her family was a little troublesome. This stepmother was scheming, and her stepsister wasn¡¯t a good person either. There was no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. This kind of family was really annoying. Cai Xiaolian liked to be a match of equal social status. The education and family environment of the two families were simr. Take Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu for example. The two children¡¯s personalities were simr. The Xue family did not have much to do with each other and they had long since split up to live their own lives. The Xue couple were not difficult people to get along with. They would not pester niannian or get involved in the young couple¡¯s Affairs. The Gu family would not do that either. With Grandpa and Grandma Gu supporting them, who would dare to cause trouble? The Lu family was theplete opposite of the Xue family. If the old master and the olddy were still alive, it would be reasonable for them to stay together. However, the old master and the olddy have passed away, and they are still staying together. The country guarding Duke is really not a good master. Cai Xiaolian heard from Gu shouxin that the country guarding Duke must have some secrets. Gu shouxin guessed that he might not have any feelings for the Lin family. He guessed that he had been suffering over sister Xiaojia¡¯s death all these years and didn¡¯t care about the family anymore, which led to the Lu family¡¯s situation. However, no matter what the reason is, you¡¯re a man. It¡¯s not right for you to let your family do this. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about Lu Yang. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Gu Xin leaned her head on Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡± mother, if I tell great-grandma that I want to go to the Yamen to watch the trial, do you think great-grandma will agree? ¡± ¡°Eh? Why are you suddenly interested in this?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I just feel that the process of finding out the truth is very enjoyable. I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°This Yamen is like a clinic. A clinic doesn¡¯t want to have too many guests, only wishing for everyone to be safe and healthy. The Yamen definitely doesn¡¯t want too many cases. A big case means the death of innocent people. Xinxin, you¡¯re not in a good mood because of your excitement.¡± Cai Xiaolian said in a serious tone. ¡°But mother, the case doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a murder! It could also be theft or robbery. I can look for clues and help them find the leader and the robbers. I can make the capital more peaceful! Mother, just tell me, will great-grandma be willing?¡± Gu Xin retorted. Chapter 2034 - 2034 Not afraid at all 2034 Not afraid at all ¡°At that time, the door was locked from the inside. I had to break it with a kick to open it. After I went in, I checked if there was anyone else in the room other than the suspect and the victim. I found shoe prints on the window. I¡¯ll call second white over.¡± ¡°I also noticed that li Yuyan¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t stained with blood. If she was the one who killed the victim, the blood that sttered out would have definitelynded on li Yuyan. However, li Yuyan¡¯s feet were covered in blood, but he didn¡¯t have any on him. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± ¡°After that, there was one less worker downstairs. He was the second person to arrive at the scene after Dongxue and I arrived. At that time, he had gone downstairs to inform the shopkeeper to control the guests and the waiters to not leave, and then reported it to the officials. In the end, he quietly left.¡± ¡°Then, I went upstairs to check again, and found the hole in the wall. After some reasoning and argument, I found that he really dide from this world tomit the crime. Besides, he doesn¡¯t have an alibi. Everyone in the teahouse can testify for at least one waiter, but he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Although Jiang Hong¡¯s servant girl, Xiao Cui, is despicable, she will be punished ording to thews of the great Zhou Dynasty. Ah Wang isn¡¯t aw-enforcement officer, he can¡¯t kill innocent people.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°If ah Wang escaped and was not caught, Lu Suan and Jiang Hong might have tampered with it to prevent their n from being exposed. Li Yuyan would be wronged by them. Perhaps li Yuyan¡¯s father can settle this matter, but li Yuyan¡¯s reputation will be tainted and he¡¯ll definitely be wrongly used!¡± ¡°So, mother, I hope that there will be fewer grievances in this world. Perhaps it was just a coincidence today. This case is very simple. I don¡¯t have the abilities of those officials in the court of judicial review, but I can learn! I¡¯ll try my best to find out the truth and help more innocent people. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Bear with this guy. You wrote the female lead so miserably before, and now you¡¯re sending her on another path?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Xinxin, you¡¯re right. Not all the cases are murder cases. However, some of the victims had been dead for many days. Perhaps they described it as terrifying and the smell wasn¡¯t good. Could you ept that? Perhaps the murderer¡¯s IQ was so high that he could fool people without using force and even put the person who solved the case in a dangerous ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid? ¡°Also, when a gangmits a crime, if you catch one of them, the others will retaliate. Are you able to ept all of this?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head without hesitation, ¡± When I was in the westernnds, I saw many dead people. There were many corpses buried in the yellow sand. Moreover, I¡¯m helping them find the murderer. I have a clear conscience, so what am I afraid of? Her father had said that sometimes, the living were more terrifying. As for his high intelligence and revenge, I was even less afraid of them. I¡¯m very smart, and I have brother Yuanyuan. Brother Yuanyuan can y people in circles. If he wants to harm people, no one will be able to find out the truth. Revenge? who dares to take revenge on me? My father is so powerful, my brother Yuanyuan is so powerful, and I still have two very powerful brother-inw! Besides, I still have great-grandmother and uncle Emperor. Who dares to take revenge on me?¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. She would leave this matter to her father. Chapter 2035 - 2035 Neither support nor oppose 2035 Neither support nor oppose When the mother and daughter arrived home, the sky was already dark, but the Gu family already knew about Gu Xin¡¯s actions. The Li family and the capital governor¡¯s magistrate came with gifts to thank Princess Xinxin. Grandma Gu asked and found out what her granddaughter had done today. To be honest, she was quite surprised. Although Gu Xin had been in the Western Region for two years, in grandma Gu¡¯s heart, Gu Xin Xin was just a girl that was pampered by the second branch. When she encountered a murder case, she was able to solve the case without a change in expression and even caught the murderer. She didn¡¯t think it was bad. The Li family¡¯s gift was a little more generous, saying that they were grateful to Princess Xinxin for helping their girl clear her name. They were really grateful that their girl¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t stained with the word ¡± murder suspect. On the other hand, the capital Governor was grateful to Princess Xin Xin for saving them time, manpower, and resources. When the mother and daughter returned home, the whole family knew about it. They even talked about it at the dinner table. First uncle and first aunt kept asking about the process. After asking, first aunt even told Gu Xin not to be afraid and that she would go to Xiangguo Temple to ask for a peace talisman the next day. Although Gu Xin was not afraid at all, she did not reject her first aunt¡¯s kind intentions. She had seen many dead people in the Western Region and their deaths were horrifying. At the same time, she mentioned to Grandpa, grandma, and Gu shouxin that she wanted to go to the Yamen. Grandpa Gu had the same thoughts as Cai Xiaolian. They felt that it was good for a girl to do anything, but this matter was a little dangerous. Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t want Gu Xin to do anything at all. He just wanted her to be happy and carefree. Grandma Gu and Gu shouxin did not reject her immediately, only saying that this matter would depend on the wishes of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. They would not object, but would not help her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om alright! Gu Xin snapped her fingers, ¡± I¡¯ll go to the pce tomorrow and ask great-grandma and uncle Emperor. After dinner, Gu yingxue and Gu si followed Gu Xin back to her room. Cheng huaijin and Gu Ren were both at the Royal Academy, so Gu Ren still didn¡¯t know that his female lead wanted to work at the Yamen because of his detective collection. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m always getting a headache from little seven and the others! I don¡¯t want to be in a nursery.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of disdain as she said, ¡± sister sisi, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve been thinking about what I¡¯m going to do every night after the new year. Big sister. She was just waiting to give birth now. After she gave birth, she would definitely recruit female soldiers and train them. As for my sister, she¡¯s busy with herboratory every day. She also has her own things to do. Sister sisi, you also like to calcte ounts and like to design clothes and jewelry with my mother. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re nning to start a nursery with fifth aunt. I can actually do all these things, really, but I¡¯m not like you guys who do it because you like it. I don¡¯t even know what I like. Today, I realized that I might like this. ¡°Third sister, are you really going to the Yamen?¡± Gu si asked after entering the house. third sister, I thought you would stay at home and manage the nursery with me! Gu yingxue said. Gu yingxue knew that Gu Ren had set up a character for Gu Xin. Such a gentle and soft girl must be very patient in taking care of children. In the end, her character setting fell apart. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m always getting a headache from little seven and the others! I don¡¯t want to be in a nursery.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of disdain as she said, ¡± sister sisi, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve been thinking about what I¡¯m going to do every night after the new year. Big sister. She was just waiting to give birth now. After she gave birth, she would definitely recruit female soldiers and train them. As for my sister, she¡¯s busy with herboratory every day. She also has her own things to do. Sister sisi, you also like to calcte ounts and like to design clothes and jewelry with my mother. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re nning to start a nursery with fifth aunt. I can actually do all these things, really, but I¡¯m not like you guys who do it because you like it. I don¡¯t even know what I like. Today, I realized that I might like this. I just want to give it a try. If it works, I¡¯ll do it. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll think about other things. People always have things to do, or else it¡¯ll be really boring.¡± Chapter 2036 - 2036 Chapter 2036-conditions 2036 Chapter 2036-conditions ¡°Right, people have to have things to do. When they¡¯re free, they¡¯ll let their thoughts run wild.¡± Gu yingxue chimed in. ¡°But third sister, did you tell brother Yuan about this? Does brother Yuan agree?¡± Gu si asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Brother Yuanyuan will definitely agree!¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan said that he¡¯ll agree to anything I want to do. Even if I wanted to go to the sky to pick the stars, he would build adder for me!¡± Gu si and Gu yingxue could not help butugh. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin changed into a new set of clothes and brought Gu si into the pce. Gu yingxue didn¡¯t go. She was training the maids in the nursery. When Peng Yizhu came to the capital and passed her, the Gu family¡¯s nursery would be officially open. That way, the Zhang and yang families wouldn¡¯t have to take care of their children every day. Zhang Shi had more time to learn how to be a housekeeper, Yang Shi could take care of her pregnancy, and after giving birth, she could rest for a while and go back to business like Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Why did you two girlse to see an olddy like me today?¡± When great-grandma saw her two great-granddaughters, she was extremely fond of them. The two sisters held the Empress Dowager¡¯s arm on either side as they strolled around the Imperial garden. Their exchange of words made the Empress Dowager¡¯s mood extremely good. Gu Xin held it in for the entire morning and finally said it during lunch. ¡°Oh? Why do you suddenly want to work at the Yamen?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was a little surprised, she did not even know what had happened yesterday. great-grandma, third sister was nudging you yesterday. Gu si told the Empress Dowager about what happened yesterday without Gu Xin even having to say anything. Gu Xin would add a few words from time to time. ¡°Our Xinxin is so powerful! As expected of my family¡¯s youngdy!¡± The Empress Dowager praised after hearing this. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just like great-grandma, too smart!¡± Gu Xin said proudly. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The Empress Dowagerughed out loud. Ever since she had reunited with her son¡¯s family, she had been in a good mood most of the time. ¡°Great-grandmother, can you tell uncle Emperor to let me go to the capital governor¡¯s manor? I¡¯m not going to cause trouble, I¡¯m really going to do something.¡± Gu Xin picked up some food for the Empress Dowager. ¡°Well, your uncle Emperor really likes you and treats you like his own daughter. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be willing to part with you.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face was filled with hesitation. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be willing to. As long as you tell him, great-grandma, he¡¯ll be willing. I really won¡¯t cause any trouble, and I won¡¯t use my identity as a Princess to intimidate others. I¡¯m going to do practical things.¡± Gu Xin promised again. ¡°Then great-grandma sent someone to invite your Emperor uncle over, you tell him yourself?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t stand the little girl¡¯s coquettishness, but she had already decided not to get involved in court Affairs. If this great-granddaughter wanted to go to the Yamen, it was better to let the Emperor decide for himself. If the Emperor doesn¡¯t allow this In the end, the Emperor did allow it, but he also put forward a condition. There was a family in the suburbs of Beijing. In the first month of the lunar year, a family of 17 people died suddenly overnight. It had been half a month, and the murderer had not been found. The emperor¡¯s condition was for Gu Xin to find the real murderer and close the case within the next half a month. Then, he would allow Gu Xin to participate in any case she wanted to in the capital governor¡¯s office, the Supreme Court, and the Ministry of Justice. Gu Xin agreed immediately. She had heard about the case from the servants in her family, but there had been no progress in the past half a month. This was obviously not on the same level as the incident at the tea house, so she had to make some preparations. Chapter 2039 - 2039 Chapter 2038-shopping at the night market 2039 Chapter 2038-shopping at the night market Therefore, sometimes, one really had to believe in fate. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin and Gu si had just left the pce when they saw Lu Zheng waiting for someone with his horse. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin alighted from the carriage and ran forward. Gu si followed closely behind and went over to greet Lu Zheng, ¡± brother ah Yuan. ¡°Why are you sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Lu Zheng touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and smiled. I promised to bring you out for a ride a few days ago, but it¡¯s already dark. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We can also go now!¡± Gu Xin was just about to talk to Lu Zheng about the case when she turned to Gu si. sister sisi, you can go back first. Tell my family that I¡¯ll be back in two hours at most! ¡°Alright! Third sister, you have toe back soon, or second uncle will be angry.¡± Gu si nodded and instructed. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded. After Gu si left in the carriage, Gu Xin got on Lu Zheng¡¯s horse. Lu Zheng led the horse and walked, ¡± ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to eat something. There was a restaurant on the East Street that sold delicious braised noodles. And your favorite wine meatball!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin nodded,¡¯sure! Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t Mount the horse and just led the horse along. The curfew in the capital was only after midnight, so the streets and alleys were very lively. Lu Zheng liked this feeling. He hoped that they could continue walking like this, to the end, to the end, to the end, and never separate. Gu Xin told Lu Zheng about what happened today while they were on horseback. Lu Zheng had already gone to the Gu family to look for Gu Xin after getting off the taxi, so he knew about it. However, he still patiently waited for Gu Xin to finish. He was shocked when he heard Gu Xin say that the Emperor had taught her about the murder case in the suburbs. Lu Zheng was currently working in the Ministry of War and it just so happened that the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen were right next to each other. Hence, he knew more about this case than what Gu Xin had heard from others. This case was a little tricky. Wang vige in the suburbs of Beijing was a rtivelyrge vige, and it was also the closest vige to Beijing. Most of the vigers in that vige had the surname Wang, and because it was close to Beijing, as long as you weren¡¯tzy, your family life was quite good. Many families in the vige were better off than those in the county. This time, the ones who died were one of the more well-off families in the vige. Seventeen of them, four generations in the same house. Grandpa and Grandma, three sons and three daughters-inw, one daughter, five grandsons, two granddaughters, one granddaughter-inw, and one great-grandson. The old man brought his sons to farm and raise pigs, while the olddy raised a lot of chickens with her three daughter-inw. His five grandsons were all in school. The eldest grandson had even be a schr. He married his granddaughter-inw in the twelfth month of the year beforest and had a great-grandson in the twelfth month of the year before. The door of this house was closed. The neighbor knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. She stood at the door and scolded for a long time, but no one answered. Even the dog didn¡¯t bark. She felt that something was wrong, so she ran to find the Lizheng. The Lizheng decided to get the people next door to knock the door open. Their big yellow Dog was lying in the yard, foaming at the mouth. The main room and kitchen doors were closed from the inside, so the Lizheng asked someone to knock the door open. Then, he found out that all 17 members of the family had died. Chapter 2040 - 2040 Wang family Village 2040 Wang family Vige When the case was reported, the capital Governor immediately asked Constable Gao to bring the Cor and Yamen runners over. Constable Gao and his men went to ask around, but they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. The whole vige said that they had seen their family yesterday, but they didn¡¯t see anyone today. They didn¡¯t have any guests. The coroner also examined the family and found that they had been poisoned. All the women had their hair cut and died from several cuts. The family¡¯s bodies were not in the same room, but in their own rooms. There was no trace of a dispute at the scene. However, ording to the information from Constable Gao, the door and the kitchen of this family were all locked from the inside, and so were the windows. How did the murderer escape? Because their family had a lot of pigs and chickens, they also had dogs. However, the neighbors never heard the movement next door from night to day. In the past, they could even hear the crying of the children in this family. The capital governor¡¯s office investigated for a few days, but there were no results. Everyone in the Wang vige was in a state of panic, and the case was transferred to the Supreme Court. Lu Zheng told Gu Xin what he knew. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, did the coroner find out the cause of their death? The men were poisoned, but what about the women? Was the woman poisoned? Also, the woman¡¯s hair had been cut off, and she had been stabbed several times. Was there only a knife wound? Was there anything else? Did all the women die in the same way? Was there anyone who was more miserable? Also, has the poison been identified? Did the poisoner put the poison in the food, in the water jar, or in the well?¡± Gu Xin immediately got off the horse and walked with Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Since the Emperor has allowed you to investigate this case, you can go and read the dossiers. The official in charge of this case was the newly appointed junior official of the Supreme Court, Lord Qin. He was more old-fashioned and unsmiling, but he had a lot of experience in handling cases. He had no prejudice against men and women, and he had a female coroner with him. So, if he¡¯s cold to you, don¡¯t think that he¡¯s targeting you. He¡¯s like that to everyone.¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°A coroner in a carriage!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Yes, I am. This coroner was an orphan. She was adopted by an old coroner in a County in Jiangnan. She had been learning from the old coroner since she was young and had a lot of experience. This time, her brother-inw had been transferred to Jiangnan. The Emperor had transferred her back, so Mr. Qin had taken her back to the capital. However, no one knows that she¡¯s a girl yet. I only found out by ident.¡± Lu Zheng paused and continued, ¡± this girl¡¯s life was a little rough. She came back to the capital with a purpose. She¡¯s not a bad person. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you seem to know a lot.¡± Gu Xin was jealous. Her brother Yuan Yuan rarely paid attention to girls from other families. it¡¯s all because of Li Shan¡¯s incident. Bai Yi had been watching her and found out that there was something fishy about the Zheng family. Later, Bai Yi was bored and investigated. She found out that this girl was the daughter of the Zheng family¡¯s legal wife, the same age as you. Her stepmother had maliciously lost her, causing her older brother to be crippled and her younger brother to be raised wrongly. This girl wanted to return to the capital to take revenge. Mr. Qin also knows about this.¡± Lu Zheng exined. He knew about this in his previous life. The Zheng family of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an was the maiden family of Qi Wang Fei. However, they had also declined. In the previous life, miss Zheng was famous for her pair of skillful hands that helped the dead to seek justice. Of course, in the end, she also took revenge and pulled her own brother back to the right path. Chapter 2041 - 2041 Chapter 2041-can’t say 2041 Chapter 2041-can¡¯t say ¡°Is she really that good at autopsy? My sister said that some people can make the dead talk!¡± When Gu Xin found out that Lu Zheng¡¯s men had found out about Li Shan¡¯s incident, she was no longer jealous and asked for more details. ¡°Of course. The first case that Mr. Qin asked her for was a headless one. Not only did she help Mr. Qin find the victim¡¯s head, but she also repaired the body. At that time, Mr. Qin was confused by the murderer, but Mr. Zheng didn¡¯t think so much about it. All the clues she had were from the dead bodies. After that, Mr. Qin brought her along.¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head in admiration. He had seen Zheng¡¯s acting skills in his past life, and he admired him from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Wow, I really want to see that miss Zheng, Oh, no, I mean, fake Zheng!¡± Gu Xin was very interested in this person. She had nevere into contact with a coroner before. In the past, there were no coroners in the Yamen of kun city. At that time, the entire kun state was rtively poor, and there were basically no major cases. They were all trivial matters. At first, Gu shouxin handled it himself, butter, he let Qian Liangduo and Huo Junhao handle it. After that, Gu Xin went to the Western Region. As kunzhou became richer, more and more people came to the Western Region. There were some cases and coroners, but Gu Xin did not recognize them. Hence, after hearing Lu Zheng¡¯s words, Gu Xin was very interested. ¡°Eh? Look over there, that¡¯s that Zheng Zha!¡± Lu Zheng suddenly stopped in his tracks and pointed at the stall in front of him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This noodle stall wasn¡¯t in the downtown area, so there weren¡¯t many people. There weren¡¯t many customers at the stall either, and there were only two tables of people at the moment. There were two burly men at one table. From their attire, they looked likeborers. They were eating tworge bowls of noodles. The other person was the person that Lu Zheng had pointed out, Zheng Qiu. Of course, her original name was not Zheng Qiu. It was a name given to her by her adoptive father. Her adoptive father had raised her in autumn, so he had given her this name. Coincidentally, her adoptive father¡¯s surname was also Zheng. Zheng Qiu was very alert. She noticed Gu Xin¡¯s gaze the moment she looked over. She nced over and continued eating her noodles. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go sit at the same table as her!¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°Alright! But you¡¯re in charge of talking to her. If I talk to her, I won¡¯t even need to add vinegar to the noodles!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Xin gave him a kick and ran towards the noodle stall. ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like two bowls of noodles and two bowls of wine meatballs!¡± After ordering some food, Gu Xin sat down at Zheng Qiu¡¯s table. Zheng Qiu looked at Gu Xin in confusion, then at the few empty tables. His meaning was obvious. Little girl, there are so many empty tables. Why are you squeezing with me? young master Zheng Qianqian, how are you? my surname is Gu, and I¡¯m the third youngdy of the Vice Minister¡¯s family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. We¡¯ll be working together tomorrow, so please take care of me! Gu Xin said generously. She never hid her identity from people she was interested in. ¡°My brother Yuanyuan told me that you¡¯re working for Mr. Qin, and it just so happens that he knows him. I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I just wanted to say hi to you first since I bumped into you and wanted to work with you tomorrow!¡± Gu Xin pointed at Lu Zheng, who was walking over. Chapter 2046 - 2046 Chapter 2046-curly hair 2046 Chapter 2046-curly hair After he Qiang said that, Gu Xin also looked under the bed. ¡°The money andnd deeds have already been ced in the Yamen. Once this case is closed, they will be handed over to Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother,¡± he Qiang exined. ording to thews of the great Zhou Dynasty, in such a situation, money and livestock would be handed over to the closest bloodline of the head of the family after the case was closed. Wang Shunzi¡¯s children and grandchildren were all dead. His parents had also died a long time ago. Therefore, he only had his brothers. If his brothers were gone, he was his nephew. In any case, this money would be dealt with based on blood rtions. When Gu Xin got up from the floor, she saw something that looked like hair at the foot of the bed. She borrowed he Qiang¡¯s knife and cut it out. ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this look like hair?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third young master, Wang Liushi¡¯s hair is a little curly. There are quite a few curly-haired people in her family.¡± He Qiang exined. ¡°Is that so?¡± huh? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned before she asked, ¡± how old is this Wang Liushi? ¡± ¡°Third young master, Wang Liushi is 57.¡± He Qiang said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin nodded her head and did not say anything. She then took a handkerchief and wrapped the hair. this Wanwan. he Qiang didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin meant. ¡°I just thought it was a little strange. Logically speaking, he¡¯s already 57, so he should have white hair. But he Qiang, look, his hair is pure ck, not a single bit of white. And this hair doesn¡¯t look like an old man¡¯s hair at all.¡± Gu Xin said. When he Qiang thought about how this was the hair of the deceased and how this delicate Princess had even wrapped it up in a handkerchief, he was filled with admiration for her. Now that he had a look, he also felt that Gu Xin was right. ¡°Third young master, we can take this hair to the Memorial Hall andpare it with Wang Liushi¡¯s hair. Although Xiao Qiu has already shaved Wang Liushi¡¯s hair, when the case is closed and the victim is buried, her hair will be buried with her. Her hair will still be there.¡± He Qiang said excitedly. ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± we can look for this hair elsewhereter. By the way, are there any of the Wang family¡¯s descendants who have naturally curly hair like Wang Liushi?¡± only the youngest child is. As for the others, I remember that they all have straight hair. He Qiang thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the next room.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and wrapped the hair in her handkerchief. The next room was the room of the Wang family¡¯s elder daughter. He Qiang had already introduced the Wang family¡¯s elder daughter, Wang Siyun, to Gu Xin. This was Wang Liushi¡¯s old daughter who was born at 40 years old. She was two years younger than the son of the Wang family¡¯s eldest son. From a young age, she had been doted on by her parents, three brothers, and three sisters-inw. She thought highly of herself and had her eyes on the top of her head. She was talking about marriage, but she didn¡¯t like the young men in the vige. Of all the women, Wang Siyun¡¯s death was the scariest. Not only was she stabbed several times, but there was also a knife on her face. From the way she died, Mr. Qin suspected that the murderer hated Wang Siyun the most. The Yamen only took away the money that the Wang family¡¯s old couple had deliberately hidden. They didn¡¯t touch the money that was ced at the scene of the reversal of the case, but they recorded it down one by one. Gu Xin looked at the powder scattered on the floor. Wang Siyun was not lying down when she died. She was sitting by the bed and lying on her stomach. Chapter 2047 - 2047 The roof 2047 The roof ¡°He Qiang, are there any other injuries on Wang Siyun¡¯s body besides the wounds? For example, have you been vited?¡± Gu Xin walked to the dressing table and looked at the jewelry on it. this Wanwan! he Qiang looked at Gu Xin with a troubled expression. Gu Xin did not hear a reply from him for a long time, so she turned around to look at he Qiang. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Xiao Qiu has checked, Wang Siyun wasn¡¯t vited, but she¡¯s no longer a Virgin.¡± He Qiang¡¯s face turned red. To be honest, he could keep a straight face when talking to the rough men in the Yamen, but the person in front of him was a youngdy, and a youngdy of noble status at that! ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t seem to notice his unusual behavior and continued to look at the jewelry on the table. The jewelry box on the table was from the Gu sisters ¡®shop. She opened it and took a look. Then, she began to walk around the house and opened the wardrobe. The wardrobe was a standing cab. Fourth uncle had brought his father-inw to the capital to open a furniture shop at the end ofst year. The standing cab looked quite new, probably bought before the new year. There were a few sets of female clothes in the cab. Gu Xin looked at them one by one and suddenly noticed a few strands of hair at the bottom of the cab, ¡± ¡°He Qiang,e over and take a look!¡± He Qiang walked over and looked in the direction that Gu Xin was pointing at. Without waiting for Gu Xin to say anything, he took out his handkerchief and picked up the few strands of hair that were tangled together. Gu Xin took out the hair that she had just wrapped. Afterparing them, from the length and texture of the hair, it looked like they came from the same person. Next, Gu Xin went to the rooms of the Wang family¡¯s first, second and third branch. She searched carefully and found hair in every room except for the eldest son and daughter-inw¡¯s room. He Qiang no longer looked down on Gu Xin like he did when he first arrived. At least, their people didn¡¯t notice this, right? Regardless of whether this was evidence or not, it was very abnormal for every room except for Zhangsun¡¯s room to have curly hair. Moreover, the curly hair was all in the corners. Gu Xin arrived at the Wang family¡¯s courtyard and looked at the spot where big yellow had died. She then looked at the Wang family¡¯s dog pen, which was quite a distance away. Assuming that the big yellow Dog heard the noise and came out, the people in the house must have known about it. Even if the people in the house were poisoned and couldn¡¯t hear anything, what about the people next door? The Wang family¡¯s pigs and chickens could be heard next door, let alone dogs barking. Gu Xin walked around the Wang family¡¯s courtyard and even flew to the roof of a living room, the roof of a kitchen, and the roof of a pigsty and a chicken coop. Her Qinggong was still very impressive. Not to mention leaping onto roofs and vaulting over walls, it was very easy for her to leap onto roofs. The Wang family lived in Green Brick houses, while the livestock lived in a circle made of mud and grass. He Qiang and his brother could not fly up to the roof, so they could only climb up with adder. ¡°He gang,e over and take a look at these ces!¡± When Gu Xin saw that it was he gang who came up, she called him over. ¡°Third young master, we¡¯ve checked the roof, there¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± He gang carefully stepped on the tiles and walked over. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Oh, really? Take a closer look here, there, and there.¡± Gu Xin pointed to a few ces. He gang looked over, and at the beginning, he really didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, but after carefullyparing, he also noticed.¡±The tiles in these ces seem to be newly burned.¡± After he finished speaking, he lifted his head and looked at Gu Xin. Chapter 2049 - 2049 Chapter 2048-listening to instructions 2049 Chapter 2048-listening to instructions Zheng Qiu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Xin looking at him with a straight face. ¡°Third young master, please wait for a few minutes.¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s work would be done in 15 minutes. ¡°It¡¯s fine, go do your work. After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s eat together. I asked he gang and he Qiang to buy some food for me. ¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and started to wander around the Memorial Hall. Seeing that she was not afraid, Zheng Qiu continued with his work. Gu Xin looked at the 20-odd corpses lying in the mortuary and quickly identified which of them belonged to the Wang family. After all, she already knew the characteristics of the Wang family¡¯s death. !! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When Zheng Qiu said it was half a quarter of an hour, it meant it. Half an hourter, Zheng Qiu took off her overalls, gloves, and head cover, washed her hands, and gave them some special incense. ¡°Third young master, this room doesn¡¯t smell good. Let¡¯s go outside!¡± Zheng Qiu walked to Gu Xin who was standing in front of olddy Wang¡¯s corpse and said. ¡°Xiao Qiu, is that olddy Wang¡¯s hair?¡± Gu Xin pointed at the unclosed bag beside old Madam Wang¡¯s body. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Gu Xin wanted to take it but was stopped by Zheng Qiu. ¡°I found some curly hair at the Wang family¡¯s house. I wanted to see if it belonged to olddy Wang,¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a pair of gloves.¡± Zheng Qiu turned around and took out a pair of gloves that Gu Xin could not recognize from his toolbox. Gu Xin took out the curly hair she found in the Wang family home and grabbed some of old Madam Wang¡¯s hair. As she had expected, the hair they had found in the Wang Residence was not old Madam Wang¡¯s hair. Old Madam Wang¡¯s hair was already half white and it was especially soft. It was different from the pure ck hair Gu Xin had in her hands. ¡°Did you find him in the olddy¡¯s and the old master¡¯s rooms?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Gu Xin put down old Madam Wang¡¯s hair and shook her head. She took off her gloves and wrapped up the curly hair she found, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just their house. In the entire Wang n, other than the house of the Zhangsun family of three, there was one in every corner of the house. However, they were not in fixed ces. Some were under the bed, some were in the cab, and some were in the corner. They are all hidden ces.¡± Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and looked at Gu Xin hesitantly. Gu Xin smiled,¡¯Xiao Qiu, did Mr. Qin not ask you to tell me the results of the autopsy? Did he say that he¡¯ll only tell me if I ask, and he won¡¯t tell me if I don¡¯t?¡± Zheng Qiu nodded with difficulty. Mr. Qin didn¡¯t have any supporters in the past. A few years ago, the third Prince suddenly extended an olive branch to Mr. Qin, but Mr. Qin didn¡¯t ept it. As a result, the seventh Prince thought that Mr. Qin was on the third Prince¡¯s side. Anyway, Mr. Qin was sent to Yi Province by the royal family¡¯s brothers. The Emperor had only called Sir Qin back at the end ofst year. He had originally nned to go to the Ministry of Justice, but a major human trafficking case had suddenly urred at the Lantern Festival, involving Jiangnan officials. The junior official of the Supreme Court had been transferred to Jiangnan to secretly investigate this matter, and Sir Qin had also taken up this position. In Mr. Qin¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of princes and princesses, even if this Princess Xinxin in front of him wasn¡¯t from the royal family. So, Mr. Qin¡¯s orders were to satisfy her requests, but not to be nosy. Chapter 2052 - 2052 Nephew from the maternal family 2052 Nephew from the maternal family n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She had already said what she needed to say, but this girl obviously didn¡¯t intend to do as she was told, even though she had promised her to be careful. Forget it, I¡¯ll go find grandma Xiao and ask her to give me some supplements after I¡¯m done with this case. It was impossible to have a big case every day. Xiao Qiu would have time to take care of her body. Very soon, he gang returned with the food box. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu had lunch together before heading back to Wang vige on the horse carriage. ¡°Xiao Qiu, look here!¡± After entering the courtyard, the two of them were about to head straight to the eldest son and daughter-inw¡¯s room when Gu Xin stopped at the stairs. !! This flight of stairs came from the central room. There was a tform, and then a flight of stairs as wide as the door was built directly facing the door. There were a total of three steps. In the soil below the steps, weeds started to grow. Among the weeds, Gu Xin found nails. Zheng Qiu came over to take a look. From the shape of the nail and the color of the paint, he could tell that it was the other half of Wang Siyun¡¯s broken body. After she confirmed it, she nodded at Gu Xin. ¡°We have to enter Wang Siyun¡¯s room from the central room, and the main room is this way. If Wang Zhangshi was in Wang Siyun¡¯s room when Wang Siyun died, she would have to pass through here to return to her room.¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and said. ¡°There is another possibility. The murderer dragged Wang Zhangshi out of Wang Siyun¡¯s room and hit a pir here, then shook off the nails left on Wang Zhangshi¡¯s skirt!¡± Zheng Qiu suggested another possibility. He gang and he Qiang were a little confused. When they weren¡¯t at the Memorial Hall, Xiao Qiu and the third young master seemed to have discovered more things! ¡°He gang, you said in the morning that Wang Liushi¡¯s maiden family also had naturally curly hair like her. Her family is in Liangzhou. How did you know about her family?¡± Gu Xin suddenly looked at he gang and asked. ¡°Third young master, Wang Shunzi¡¯s nephew told us a few days ago when we were asking the vigers about the Wang family. It was said that two years ago, Wang Liushi¡¯s older brother brought his family to visit rtives. He stayed in the Wang family for a day because he quarreled with Wang Liushi and left. In the first month of this year, two nephews from Wang Liushi¡¯s maternal family came again, but they stayed for two or three days before leaving.¡± He gang replied. ¡°Why did they quarrel two years ago? have you found out the reason? Also, where is Wang Liushi¡¯s maternal nephew now? Do they have curly hair by nature?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked. ¡°This Wanwan.¡± He gang scratched his head. ¡°Since the third young master has asked, you should tell him what you know. Mr. Qin didn¡¯t ask you to tell him, but he definitely asked you to answer him truthfully.¡± Zheng Qiu knew what he gang was thinking with one look, so he said. ¡°Right, you can answer truthfully.¡± He gang heaved a sigh of relief, then said, ¡± third young master, our Lord also suspected Wang Liushi¡¯s two nephews. After taking over the case, he immediately sent people to find those two people. Someone said that they had returned to their hometown, so His Excellency had sent people to chase after them. At the same time, he had people search for these two people in the Wang family Vige and the vicinity of the capital. Wang Liushi¡¯s two nephews were born with curly hair and had burly figures. Two years ago, they quarreled, apparently because Wang Liushi¡¯s little nephew hasn¡¯t proposed yet, and wants to marry Wang Siyun.¡± ¡°Does Lord Qin also suspect Wang Liushi¡¯s two nephews?¡± In fact, when Gu Xin realized that the curly hair did note from Wang Liushi, she already suspected that it was her family. From what they knew, these two people were the most suspicious. Chapter 2054 - 2054 Nephew of the Wang family 2054 Nephew of the Wang family Gu Xin walked to the door and went to the tree on her left. She told Zheng Qiu to stay in the courtyard. She climbed up the tree. She didn¡¯t notice it earlier, but now she realized that there were bloodstains on the tree trunk. She felt that her guess was correct. He jumped from the tree to the fence, from the fence to the yard, then to the chicken pen, stepped on the chicken pen, and then jumped from the chicken pen to the top of the pigpen. She stepped on the beam and walked. The beam was so strong that even if she grew another 50 pounds, it would still be able to support her and not fall. After walking over the pigpen¡¯s beam, they would reach the roof of the kitchen. !! The kitchen¡¯s roof was covered with tiles. In the past, it was the central room. On the roof of the central room, Gu Xin specially came to the tile area where she found something wrong and removed the new tiles. Looking down from the roof, the situation in the room could be seen clearly. She continued to walk over from the roof of the central room to the side rooms. In a row, there were the rooms of the first, second and third households. Xiao Qiu, there are traces of rope being used here. Do you want toe up and take a look? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third young master, I don¡¯t know martial arts.¡± Zheng Qiu did want to go up there to find out what was going on, but she was only interested in autopsy. She had never learned martial arts since she was a child, and no one had taught her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Gu Xin took a few steps to the roof and directed he Qiang and he gang to hold thedder. Zheng Qiu thought of Gu Xin¡¯s rxed posture just now and decided to believe in her ability. So, he climbed up thedder. Gu Xin sighed as she held onto Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand, ¡± tsk, Xiao Qiu, your hand is really cold. Look at how hot the sun is. We¡¯ve been walking around for so long, but your body still doesn¡¯t feel warm. Zheng Qiu did not know how to answer. Gu Xin brought her to see the new roof tiles of the room of the Wang family¡¯s eldest grandson and granddaughter-inw, Wang Zhangshi. There were indeed traces of strangtion, as if something heavy had been tied up with a rope and lifted from the room. Zheng Qiu observed the marks and thought of many possibilities. ¡°Xiao Qiu, there are new tiles over there. If one operation wasn¡¯t enough to damage these tiles, it meant that it wasn¡¯t the first time. However, if you do it too many times, how did big yellow deal with it?¡± Gu Xin said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Big yellow wouldn¡¯t bark if it¡¯s someone you know very well.¡± Zheng Qiu said. but, Wang Liushi¡¯s nephew has only been in the vige for two or three days. It¡¯s not enough for big yellow to let down his guard against them! Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. ¡°Who are you? Why are you on the roof of my uncle¡¯s house?¡± At this moment, on the other side of the Wang family¡¯s residence, a farmer in his early twenties shouted. ¡°You¡¯re Wang Shunzi¡¯s nephew?¡± Gu Xin asked as she sized up the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer and continued to ask. I¡¯m Zheng Qiu, the head judge of the court of judicial review. This is Wan Wan, ¡± Zheng Qiu was about to exin Gu Xin¡¯s identity when he was interrupted by her. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Qin¡¯s Constable. I¡¯m here to investigate a case with Xiao Qiu.¡± As she spoke, Gu Xin held onto Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand and led him to the roof. She then put her arm around Zheng Qiu¡¯s waist and jumped down. Zheng Qiu was shocked and hugged Gu Xin tightly. To be honest, she had never been hugged like this before, not even by a woman. ¡°My surname is Gu. You can call me third young master Gu. Of course, you can also call me Constable Gu. Are you Wang Shunzi¡¯s blood-rted nephew?¡± Gu Xin walked up to the person and introduced herself again. Chapter 2055 - 2055 Exactly the same 2055 Exactly the same ¡°Wang Changfu greets Constable Gu.¡± Hearing that it was an arrester, the man immediately changed his attitude. this house is my uncle¡¯s house, my uncle. ¡°Oh, we were just investigating a case.¡± Gu Xin said innocently. ah, Yingluo, is there a problem with the roof? ¡± Wang Changfu asked. ¡°No problem! We¡¯re just looking around.¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± Wang Shunzi already has a great-grandson and you¡¯re still so young. You must be the youngest in your family, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You have a good eye, Constable.¡± Wang Changfu smiled and asked, ¡± Constable Gu, have you caught the thief who killed my uncle¡¯s family? ¡± !! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you since you¡¯re the blood rtive of the deceased. Mr. Qin knows who the murderer is, and he¡¯s sending people to catch him.¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice as she looked around with a mysterious look. ¡°Really?¡± Wang Changfu was stunned for a moment, then his body rxed a little. He imitated Gu Xin and asked softly, ¡± Constable Gu, are the murderers Liu Da and Liu er¡¯s brothers? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this. Anyway, don¡¯t worry, they will be caught sooner orter.¡± Gu Xin noticed the change in Wang Changfu and added, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re Dead or Alive. They can¡¯t escape. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Lord Constable. Thank you, Lord Constable.¡± Wang Changfu was about to kowtow but was stopped by Gu Xin. ¡°Just wait for the good news!¡± Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu along and left. he gang, he Qiang, and that Wang Changfu just now, you two keep an eye on him for the next two days. You don¡¯t have to follow me. I have Xiao Qiu to take care of me. When they arrived at the courtyard, Gu Xin called he gang and he Qiang over and instructed them. ¡°Yes!¡± The two brothers looked at each other, then cupped their fists in acknowledgment. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu didn¡¯t stay there for long. They took another round and returned in the carriage. After the carriage left the vige, Gu Xin was a little excited, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu, I feel like this case is about to be solved.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Wang Changfu is a suspect?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I saw the embroidery of the Wang Zhang n on him. It¡¯s exactly the same as Wang Zhangshi.¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. Gu Xin exined,¡±I have a lot of embroiderers in my house, and there are many of them with good skills.¡± Although I don¡¯t know how to embroider, I can see it. It was true. I saw it from the roof. There was a ¡°Xiu¡± character on his pouch, and Wang Zhangshi¡¯s name also had a ¡°Xiu¡± character. I¡¯ve seen the things in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s embroidered basket. There¡¯s a handkerchief with a Xiu on it, exactly the same as Wang Changfu¡¯s purse. Also, when I said that Mr. Qin had found the murderer and was ready to arrest him, he was obviously relieved. I suspect that the Liu brothers didn¡¯t return to their hometown, and Wang Changfu knows where they are.¡± Zheng Qiu was shocked once again. She did not expect Gu Xin to be so observant. She didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin had made a mistake. She knew the Gu family¡¯s situation. The things in the Gu sisters ¡®shop were done by them from the beginning. Now, everyone in the Zhou Dynasty knew about it. Many embroiderers wanted to work for the Gu sisters. After so many years, as a manager, Gu Xin should have good taste. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She had asked this question just like that. ¡°I guessed,¡± Gu Xin replied honestly. This case couldn¡¯t be solved by himself. Didn¡¯t we just talk about it? That big yellow Dog wouldn¡¯t make any noise if it was someone he was very familiar with.¡± Chapter 2057 - 2057 What does this mean? 2057 What does this mean? It was only during dinner that Gu Xin found out that this aunt Yu was Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Zhou Shi¡¯s servant girl who had been apanying her ever since she arrived in the capital. After the death of Mrs Zhou, aunt Yu took care of Lu Xue until Lu Xue got married. Aunt Yu¡¯s ve record was released. Aunt Yu had some savings and opened a small restaurant here. It was not big, but with Lu Xue and Lu Yang taking care of it, the past few years had been peaceful without any major twists and turns. Lu Zheng told Gu Xin that all he knew about his mother, other than from Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao, was from Auntie Yu. Gu Xin had a good impression of Auntie Yu after hearing this. More importantly, Auntie Yu¡¯s cooking skills were very good. Gu Xin ate three big bowls of rice that night and finished all the dishes on the table. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s good appetite, Auntie Yu was also quite happy. !! They stayed behind to chat for a while, but it was reallyte, so he sent them off. Today was Gu Xin¡¯s first day at the government office, so Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t bring her around too much. He sent her back after dinner. ¡°Tsk, third sister, when you go to the Yamen, you give people the feeling that you¡¯re not home!¡± Gu Ren was on leave today andughed at Gu Xin when he saw that she only came back now. ¡°You little brat, what are you saying? I¡¯m doing something serious outside!¡± Gu Xin knocked on his head. ¡°Oh, really? The court of judicial review is so good, does it even include meals?¡± Gu Ren asked with a smile. ¡°Stinky endure endure!¡± Gu Xin pulled his chubby face to the side. Gu Ren shouted for help, but no one came to save him. Even his fat motherughed along. Gu Ren sighed in his heart. Was this the ancient times, or the hot-blooded ancient times he had written? He was afraid that he had crossed over to the venerated woman¡¯s Kingdom, and his whole family valued women over men. After the fun, the family members started asking about Gu Xin¡¯s case. They mainly asked if she was used to it and if she bullied or was bullied by others. They didn¡¯t ask much about the case. Gu Xin didn¡¯t disclose the situation to her family, only mentioning Zheng qiuhe gang and he Qiang. ¡­¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The next morning, Gu Xin went to the Yamen after breakfast. Knowing that she might have to go to the mortuary to look for Zheng Qiu and that Dong Xue was afraid, Gu Xin did not even bring Dong Xue along and went by carriage. In any case, if there were any errands to run, he could let the coachman do it. If the coachman couldn¡¯t do it, there was still he gang and he Qiang. In the government office, everyone was very curious about Princess Xin Xin. If they thought that she was here to have fun yesterday, then after the curly hair clues she found yesterday and the situation of the roof tiles, they didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin was here to have fun today. Mr. Qin might sound like a middle-aged man, but he was actually young, only two years older than Lu Zheng. He invited Gu Xin to sit down and took out a drawing. Gu Xin looked over in confusion and felt that it was familiar, ¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, is this the map of the Wang family Vige?¡± Mr. Qin nodded,¡±this is the courtyard of the deceased, Wang Dashun and his family.¡± This was the home of the main family of the Wang family Vige, the home of Wang Dashun¡¯s brother, Wang Da an. This is the road to the back of the mountain, and there is a cave in the forest behind the Wang family Vige.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. What did this mean? ¡°Yesterday, the princess asked he gang and he Qiang to keep an eye on Wang Changfu. At the hour of the day, Wang Changfu went out with a bag and came to the mountains,¡± Mr. Qin continued. Chapter 2058 - 2058 Chapter 2057-details 2058 Chapter 2057-details Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯is it the Liu brothers? Is Wang Changfu going to kill him?¡± Mr. Qin didn¡¯t answer, but continued, ¡± ¡°Yesterday, the princess could tell that something was wrong with Wang Changfu just from their first meeting. She even deliberately said that the Liu brothers had to be brought to justice, Dead or Alive. Did the princess ever think that Wang Changfu would not take the bait? If you don¡¯t take the bait, what does the princess want?¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin was taken aback. Mr. Qin, I was just rushing to say what I wanted to say. I only said what I said based on Wang Changfu¡¯s performance. If Wang Changfu was acting normally, I wouldn¡¯t have said so much to him. Of course, if he¡¯s more careful and doesn¡¯t take the bait, I¡¯ll continue to look for clues today.¡± ¡°Princess, how do you n to find the clues?¡± Mr. Qin asked. go ask Xiao Qiu about the results of all the body checks, ¡± Gu Xin said. then, go to the Wang family Vige and ask Wang Shunzi¡¯s neighbors, Wang Liushi, and the Wang family¡¯s daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw about their situation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om !! Mr. Qin continued to ask,¡±Princess, do you have any idea what happened?¡± In other words, the murderer¡¯s motive and the entire case process?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and answered honestly, ¡± ¡°I do have an idea about this. First of all, from yesterday¡¯s situation, the men and women of the Wang family had died in different ways. Among the women of the Wang family, Wang Siyun and Wang Zhangshi had died the most tragic deaths. I think the murderer¡¯s primary target is either Wang Siyun or Wang Zhangshi. The fabric of Wang Zhangshi¡¯s clothes was found under Wang Siyun¡¯s broken nails, which also confirmed that Wang Zhangshi¡¯s clothes were indeed damaged. That meant that Wang Siyun had died earlier than Wang Zhangshi. From Wang Siyun¡¯s room to Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room, there was no blood at all, so we can deduce that Wang Zhangshi was not hurt in Wang Siyun¡¯s room, and she was only killed when she returned to her room.¡± ¡°Then, it can be said that the Wang Zhang family and the murderer knew each other. All the rooms of the deceased had curly hair in the corners, except for Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room. It could be inferred that the murderer had hidden in the other rooms for a while, but not in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room. The murderer had forgotten about the corner when he was cleaning the scene, so the murderer, who was hiding in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room, could not clean up the hair he had dropped in the room. However, because he was hiding in the other rooms, or because he didn¡¯t have much time left, he left his curly hair behind.¡± ¡°From this, we can conclude that Wang Zhangshi and Wang Siyun both knew the murderer, and their rtionship was not ordinary. It could also be said that the murderer hated Wang Siyun. As for why all the women in the Wang family died in such a brutal way, we can make an assumption. For example, when Wang Siyun was with the murderer, the women of the Wang family inadvertently said words that hurt the murderer.¡± ¡°From what we know, Wang Liushi¡¯s maternal brother originally nned to marry Wang Siyun for his youngest son, but he was rejected by Wang Liushi, and the two families even quarreled. This year, the Liu brothers hade to pay a New Year¡¯s visit. Perhaps the Liu family¡¯s kid had really taken a fancy to Wang Siyun. However, Wang Siyun grew up near the capital and was pampered by her family. Perhaps she did not like this poor cousin from afar and her words might hurt him. The woman from the Wang family also felt that her sister-inw shouldn¡¯t marry such a person, so the Liu family¡¯s boy killed all those who didn¡¯t like him.¡± Chapter 2059 - 2059 Chapter 2058-arrested and brought to justice 2059 Chapter 2058-arrested and brought to justice ¡°The two kids from the Liu family aren¡¯t locals and aren¡¯t familiar with the Wang family Vige. They can¡¯t have nned to kill the Wang family so carefully in such a short time. So, they must have had a local as an aplice. And this aplice, I¡¯m guessing, is Wang Changfu.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the dead¡¯s clothes, and I saw Wang Changfu yesterday. The two families were blood Brothers, but the gap between the rich and the poor could be seen from their clothing. And Wang Changfu had Wang Zhangshi¡¯s handkerchief with the Wang Zhangshi¡¯s name embroidered on it. Either Wang Changfu picked it up, or he had an affair with Wang Zhangshi.¡± ¡°Money, women, with such great temptations, it¡¯s normal for Wang Changfu to help n all of this. Or perhaps, the Liu brothers ¡®arrival had helped him. Wang Shunzi¡¯s family had been killed, so all of the Wang n¡¯s property, including the houses, fields, and livestock, had all gone to Wang Changfu¡¯s family. Wang Changfu is an old man, so he¡¯s definitely not married yet. Doesn¡¯t that mean that most of these things are his?¡± Gu Xin looked at Mr. Qin after saying what she was thinking. Mr. Qin nodded and pointed out something that didn¡¯t match.¡±ording to what the princess said, Wang Changfu had an affair with Wang Zhangshi, so why did he kill Wang Zhangshi?¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡±Mr. Qin, I didn¡¯t say Wang Changfu killed anyone.¡± I¡¯m just saying that he¡¯s an aplice. The real culprits are the Liu brothers.¡± hahahahaha! Lord Qin burst outughing. Princess, these three people were arrested this morning. Are you interested in going to the front hall for a trial? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded her head. Soon, they arrived at the front hall of the court of judicial review. The two brothers, Wang Changfu and Liu Da, had been captured. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Liu Da and Liu er looked even more disheveled. Their beards were unkempt, and it was obvious that they had not shaved for days. Liu er seemed to be in slightly better spirits, while Liu Da looked extremely dispirited. Gu Xin moved a chair to the side. With something blocking her view, she could see the outside. If the people outside did not pay attention, they would not be able to see her. This was the first time she had seen a trial, so she didn¡¯t know the process. After a while, the bailiff from the court of judicial review brought her tea, snacks, and snacks. Gu Xin thanked him and continued reading. During the trial, Wang Changfu refused to admit it at first, but Mr. Qin presented the facts and evidence, leaving him with no way to defend himself. As for the Liu brothers, Liu er had always been the one to speak. Liu Da didn¡¯t say a word. He only knelt with his head lowered and his body trembling. This was roughly the same as Gu Xin¡¯s prediction, but there were some small details that Gu Xin didn¡¯t expect. Liu Da and Liu er hade to the Wang family Vige to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings to their aunt. They had given her a lot of expensive things to test the Wang family¡¯s attitude. Liu er felt that he was liking his cousin more and more. The two of them had always kept in touch. Liu er often asked someone to send Wang Siyun some jewelry and delicious food. When Wang Siyun got the things, she would keep him hanging, so that Liu er would think that Wang Siyun was interested in him. Liu er asked for Wang Shunzi¡¯s opinion, but Wang Shunzi only said that if your aunt and cousin were willing, the marriage would be settled. Liu er had earned quite a bit of money over the years, so he had always been very generous to the Wang family. He gave his cousin things and bought things for Wang Siyun¡¯s nephews and nieces. In the eyes of the Wang family men, this cousin was his future brother-inw, and he did not treat him as an outsider at all. However, Wang Liushi, the Wang family¡¯s wives, and Wang Siyun didn¡¯t think so. Chapter 2060 - 2060 Chapter 2060-process 2060 Chapter 2060-process On the first night Liu Da and Liu er came to Wang Shunzi¡¯s house, Liu er had eavesdropped on Wang Liushi and Wang Siyun¡¯s conversation. Wang Liushi wanted Wang Siyun to be the second wife of a wealthy family in the capital. That family was in the gold and equipment business, and their house was full of gold. There were also rtives who were officials in the court. Wang Liushi was very tempted, and so was Wang Siyun. The two of them understood Liu er¡¯s intentions and were discussing how to get rid of him. The mother and daughter¡¯s idea was to let Wang Siyun take Liu er to the back of the mountain the next day, and then call the children at home so that they would not have to worry about the man and woman being alone. When they reached the back of the mountain, Wang Siyun would find an opportunity to bring Liu er to the cave. At that time, Wang Liushi and her daughter-inw would find a female beggar and let Liu er spend the night with the female beggar in the cave. Even if nothing happened, Liu er would not have the face to marry her again. He might even feel sorry for her and treat her as well as before. Maybe he could even pay for her dowry. Where could he find this female beggar? Wang Zhangshi was from the neighboring vige. There was a family in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s maiden vige. There was only a crippled old man with a little granddaughter. When the time came, Wang Zhangshi would just bring the little granddaughter over. His granddaughter often dressed in rags and went to the nearby towns or the capital to beg for food. Liu er couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. He was so angry that he wanted to go in and scold his aunt and his sweetheart, but he was stopped by someone. Wang Changfu, who had suddenly appeared, pulled him back. Liu er didn¡¯t even think about why Wang Changfu would suddenly show up, and he was dragged out by Wang Changfu. The big yellow Dog barked at that time, but Wang Changfu often went in and out of Wang Shunzi¡¯s house, so he only barked a few times, and the family didn¡¯t think much of it. Wang Changfu had instilled in Liu er all the disdain the women of the Wang family had for him, telling him that Wang Liushi and Wang Siyun just wanted to use his money. When he ran out of money one day, the mother and daughter would definitely ignore him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Liu brothers had made quite a bit of money in recent years, and they were the first to go to kun city to do business. They were good at nting crops, so they came to uncle Gu¡¯s ce to buy several seeds and fruit tree seedlings. They bought them back to their hometown to nt them, and bought a lot of small things from the Gu family to sell back in their hometown. They made a lot of money from the difference in price. Last year, the fruits ripened, and the two brothers made more money. Now that they had money and confidence, they dared toe to aunt¡¯s house to propose marriage. At that time, Liu er had not been impulsive enough to kill the Wang family members. It was Wang Changfu who urged him to see the faces of the children of this family the next day, and then the faces of the men, so that he could beat them at their own game. As such, Liu er was sessfully brought to the back of the mountain the next day. All the ns were carried out one by one until the third day when the Wang family went to the back of the mountain to look for Liu er. They found Liu er in the cave with the female beggar from the neighboring vige. At that time, Wang Liushi rushed up with a few daughter-inw to beat the two of them. Liu er was protecting the female beggar and was scratched many times. The female beggar ran away, and Liu Da went forward to help his younger brother. Wang Liushi had an unforgiving look on her face, and she said with pain that how much she wanted Liu er to be her son-inw, but the marriage hadn¡¯t even been discussed yet and Liu er had done such a thing. Wasn¡¯t this making their family unable to raise their heads in the vige?! Wang Shunzi was also a little angry. When he saw that his sons were going to beat Liu er up, he thought of the things that Liu er had sent over for the past one or two years. He still cared about his face, so they weren¡¯t engaged. Wang Liushi was Liu er¡¯s aunt, so it was fine if they beat her up. If he asked his sons to beat Liu er up again, then that would be wrong. Chapter 2061 - 2061 Chapter 2061-for money 2061 Chapter 2061-for money Liu Da and Liu er had been chased out by the Wang family. They had brought their bags when they came to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings, but the Wang family had not left them anything other than a guide. They had been very decisive. The three Wang brothers had apanied them out of the vige, so the vigers had no idea what had happened. As for the female beggar from the neighboring vige, she had received money from the Wang family, so she naturally did not say anything. After the Liu brothers left the vige, Wang Changfu caught up with them that night. He added oil to the fire and said that Wang Liushi and her daughter were bad-mouthing the brothers, saying that they were toads lusting after swan meat. In the end, they were still nephews of his maternal family. The journey was so far, and he had given them enough money. In any case, Wang Changfu didn¡¯t say a single good word, and his hatred points were full. Liu er¡¯s face had been scratched by the women of the Wang family. He felt his face hurt when he heard Wang Changfu¡¯s words. He said he wanted revenge. Then, Wang Changfu started to talk to him. As the elder brother, Liu Da had already gotten married and had a child. Seeing how his brother was acting for his cousin, he still advised him to go back to the vige and find another wife. Now, his family grew vegetables and fruit trees, and he had signed a contract with a restaurant in the city for a few years. His family was stable, so he did not have to worry about not being able to find a wife. However, Liu er just couldn¡¯t take it lying down. Wang Changfu said that the girls in their vige were not as pretty as the girls around the capital. For example, most of the girls in the Wang family Vige were literate and had seen the good ones before. How could they be interested in the bad ones? Liu Da wanted to continue, but Liu er stopped him. Liu er had thought it through very clearly. He did not have a family, and his parents were still alive. However, he had an elder brother and a nephew. No matter what he did, he would not destroy the Liu family. Thus, he would seek revenge alone. Even if the Yamen found out, it had nothing to do with his brother. At most, he would be beheaded. Anyway, the person he liked would be dead by then. He didn¡¯t believe that when they reached the yellow Springs Road, everyone would be ghosts. The Wang family would still dare to y tricks. Even if it didn¡¯t work out, there were still the Liu family¡¯s ancestors underground. Would his aunt dare to help an outsider? With that thought, Liu er followed Wang Changfu to seek revenge. He had never thought about why Wang Changfu was so enthusiastic. Liu Da was tied up by him and Wang Changfu, and he couldn¡¯t stop them. Liu Da did not participate in the massacre. He only knew that Liu er nned to bring him back to the vige after he killed the man. However, he was tied up by Wang Changfu before he could untie his brother. After that, the two brothers were thrown into the mountain behind the Wang family Vige in gunny sacks. Wang Changfu did this because he was afraid that they would expose him if they were caught. He had only sent food to the brothers once in the past few days, and that wasst night. In the end, he gang and he Qiang had followed them, so the Liu brothers naturally didn¡¯t get to eat anything. If they did, they would have lost their lives in that cave. Both of them were brought to the Yamen, and they only ate two steamed buns and drank some water. Liu er had confessed to the entire crime, and Wang Changfu could not get away with it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Wang Zhangshi and Wang Changfu weren¡¯t of the same generation. Wang Zhangshi had also been in trouble, but Mr. Qin¡¯s intuition told him that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Perhaps Wang Zhangshi had yed a very important role in this. Otherwise, the scene wouldn¡¯t have been so clean. Chapter 2062 - 2062 Chapter 2062-new clue 2062 Chapter 2062-new clue In the beginning, Wang Changfu refused to admit it. He only said that he did it for his uncle¡¯s family¡¯s money. Because he was an old man, his parents would definitely give him most of his uncle¡¯s money. Mr. Qin wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would force a confession out of someone. Even if he felt something was wrong, he didn¡¯t have any clues. At that moment, Zheng Qiu sent over the autopsy results. The child who died in the Wang family was already two years old. For the past two days, she had been paying attention to the adults and only checked the child¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Zheng Qiu had heard from the gatekeeper of the mortuary that there was a family in the vige at the foot of the mountain. The stepmother abused the child, and the child was not even two years old. The stepmother often did not feed the child. Zheng Qiu felt sorry for the child, so he did a full autopsy on the child of the Wang family. With this examination, the age did not match. The child of the Wang family should be one year and two months old, but the child who died was almost two years old. No one from the Yamen had ever seen a member of the Wang family. When they first confirmed the identity of the deceased, it was Wang Changfu who brought his mother and several brothers to confirm it. His father¡¯s health was not good, and his brothers ¡®family had died. He had fallen ill and was bedridden. His mother had been frightened by the death of Wang Shunzi¡¯s family¡¯s female rtive, but she was also afraid to see the baby¡¯s body, so she didn¡¯t look at him much. Wang Changfu¡¯s older brothers were all honest people. Wang Shunzi¡¯s great-grandson was usually carried by Wang Zhangshi, so they rarely saw him. Moreover, the child looked different every day. As long as he was wearing his usual clothes, and he was in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s house, the other adults had already confirmed his identity, and they felt that he was a child of Wang Shunzi¡¯s family. Since the age was not right, Zheng Qiu immediately sent someone from the mortuary to send the information over. He also went to the Wang family Vige to find Wang Shunzi¡¯s bold neighbor, the woman who often saw the child, to the mortuary to identify her. He had been dead for a few days, and no one dared to go. However, a neighbor said that Wang Shunzi¡¯s great-grandson had a birthmark. Zheng Qiu asked them about the location and shape of the birthmark, but he did not force them. He went back to the mortuary alone to check again. The dead child did not have a birthmark. Therefore, this child was definitely not from Wang Shunzi¡¯s family. Zheng Qiu rushed back to the city to tell Mr. Qin the news. Wang Changfu would not admit it even if he was beaten to death, but Mr. Qin had already sent people to find the family that had abused his stepson at the foot of the mountain. Wang Changfu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon, when all the witnesses were gathered and the truth was revealed, that Wang Changfu no longer tried to defend himself. Wang Zhangshi¡¯s son was indeed his. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The hatred he had for his uncle Wang Shunzi¡¯s family was also because of this Wang Zhangshi. He was an old son and was only one year older than his uncle¡¯s eldest grandson, so he was about the same age as Wang Zhangshi. The two had known each other for a long time and were in love with each other. Just as Wang Changfu wanted his family to propose marriage, his uncle Wang Shunzi¡¯s family went to propose marriage for his eldest grandson. The betrothal money they offered made Wang Zhangshi¡¯s maiden family immediately agree to this marriage. He often met up with Wang Zhangshi in the cave at the back of the mountain. After Wang Zhangshi had a child, he began to n to take his uncle¡¯s family¡¯s things for himself, and then take Wang Zhangshi and the child away from home. The Liu brothers ¡°arrival was an opportunity, but he did not expect that Liu er would be so angry that he would also hate Wang Zhangshi, who had gone to find the female beggar. Chapter 2063 - 2063 Chapter 2063-truth revealed 2063 Chapter 2063-truth revealed Wang Changfu had been keeping an eye on Liu er while he wasmitting the crime, so he didn¡¯t know that Wang Zhangshi was dead. Only when Liu er came out and he didn¡¯t see Wang Zhangshi did he know what was going on. This was also the reason why he had decided to kill Liu Da and Liu er. Wang Changfu and Wang Zhangshi¡¯s child had been taken care of by an old woman Wang Changfu had bought in the city. Wang Changfu had taken the Wang family¡¯s Silver notes, but he hadn¡¯t taken them all at once, so the Yamen had thought that the Wang family hadn¡¯t suffered any losses. Other than the Wang family, no one else knew how much money they had saved up. The money Wang Changfu had left behind matched the amount of savings a Wang family viger had, so the Yamen didn¡¯t suspect anything. They found out that the woman and the child were because the guard at the mortuary said that the stepmother who abused her stepson at the foot of the mountain wanted a child of simr age. Wang Changfu had to go buy one. Coincidentally, the stepson of the stepmother¡¯s family was already on the verge of death from the abuse. Wang Changfu bought it and fed it to the Wang family with the drug, and the child was gone. This family¡¯s stepmother was also a smart one. She had evene to the Wang family to watch the show. While there was no one in the mortuary, she had sneaked over to see her stepson¡¯s body. She thought of Wang Changfu¡¯s rtionship with the Wang family. Although she didn¡¯t understand the matter clearly, she thought of using this to threaten Wang Changfu. Perhaps she could get more money. The Wang family had so many pigs, chickens, and fields, shouldn¡¯t they give her some? After all, their child had died with the Wang family. The truth was revealed. Even though she had not eaten lunch, Gu Xin still did not feel hungry. She just felt a little scared. She now understood what her parents had said. Some things were not scary when the dead were not. What was scary was the living. This was what she said when she was still in the vige when she was young. At that time, her uncleughed at her aunt for being afraid of ghosts. She was actually a little afraid of ghosts as well, but her parents saw through it and told Gu Xin that the living were scarier than the dead. As long as we have a clear conscience, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of any ghosts or monsters. Now, she understood the saying. Wasn¡¯t it true that the living were more terrifying than the dead? Wang Changfu and Liu er were sentenced to execution after autumn, and Liu Da was not guilty. Liu Dalian didn¡¯t know the specific n of Liu er and Wang Changfu, and even tried to persuade them. However, after Wang Shunzi left, he had been tied up by the two people. He was only untiedst night when the Yamen people went to him, so he was not guilty. As for the Wang family¡¯s assets, ording to thew, they should be given to Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother¡¯s family. However, Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother had dragged his seriously ill body to the Yamen and said that he didn¡¯t want them. Instead, he had given them all to the Wang family Vige¡¯s school, so that all the children who couldn¡¯t afford to study in the vige could go to school. He was deeply ashamed that he had spoiled such an unkind and unjust thing. He felt that it was all because Wang Changfu had never been educated. N?v(el)B\\jnn Mr. Qin really wanted to say that there were also people who were heartless and were even more vicious than those who didn¡¯t study. However, he did not say it out loud and only agreed to Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother¡¯s request. He also promised that the Yamen would personally supervise the handling of Wang Shunzi¡¯s family¡¯s property and then send it all to the Wang family Vige school. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin walked out of the Yamen with a heavy heart. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Thunder rumbled in the sky, and it began to rain after a while. ¡°Third young master, you still haven¡¯t left?¡± Zheng Qiu walked out with an umbre. Chapter 2064 - 2064 Chapter 2064-human heart 2064 Chapter 2064-human heart ¡°Little Qiu.¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at her. have you seen many cases like this? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working for the county government with my foster father since I was a child, so I¡¯ve seen a lot. People like Wang Changfu aremon.¡± Zheng Qiu said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s a saying that money can move people¡¯s hearts, but can money really make people lose their minds and kill their loved ones cruelly? Also, Liu er, after being humiliated, shouldn¡¯t he make himself stronger, so strong that no one would dare to humiliate him? Why did he kill those people? Would killing them change the situation? I can¡¯t, and I¡¯ve even lost my life.¡± Gu Xin was confused. ¡°Third young master, do you know what is the mostplicated thing in the world?¡± Zheng Qiu looked at the falling raindrops and asked softly. Gu Xin was stunned. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°The human heart. The human heart is the mostplicated thing in the world.¡± Without waiting for Gu Xin to answer, Zheng Qiu gave her the answer. ¡°The human heart. That¡¯s right, the human heart.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Third young master need not be disturbed by the people in the case. People live in the world and do what they should do. There are so many different kinds of people in this world. Even the saints and sages couldn¡¯t teach them, let alone us ordinary people. What we can do is to reduce the number of people who have been wronged in this world, and to make sure that there are more people who have lived their lives in vain.¡± Zheng Qiu patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder and smiled at her. Back then, she was lost on purpose and was sold to a small county in Jiangnan. She managed to escape with great difficulty, but she fell off a cliff and was saved by her foster father. At first, she did not have her original memory. The first case she came to understand was that the three brothers hurt each other for the sake of their parents ¡®property. She did not understand it either, just like Gu Xin now. Year after year, her adoptive father treated her well. When she was 14 years old, she thought about her birth and suddenly understood. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin chatted with Zheng Qiu for a while and asked him to send her home before returning to the Gu mansion. ¡°Third miss, Lord Gu and Madam Gu from the Lin Prefecture are here, and the princess of the kingdom of goddess is with them!¡± The gatekeeper announced. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯uncle Qing Yuan and fifth aunt are here! And little bright moon! Then I¡¯ll have to hurry and find them.¡± She mainly wanted to see the pair of twins. It had been more than half a year, and she didn¡¯t know if the two little guys had grown up to be the same. Her third aunt¡¯s pair of twins were now more than six years old, but they looked exactly the same. Dong Xue was waiting for Gu Xin at the entrance. She knew that her youngdy¡¯s coat might get wet from the rain, so she brought another coat with her. Just in time, Gu Xin went to the small room next door to change her clothes and then went to the main hall to meet the guests. ¡°Fifth aunt, I miss you so much!¡± The moment Gu Xin entered the house, she ran towards Peng Yizhu. Aiyo, Xinxin looks so energetic in her pampered outfit! Peng Yizhu had already seen the Gu family¡¯s children, but not Gu Xin. Now that she saw Gu Xin, her mood was lifted. ¡°Hehe! Where are Chenyang and Mingzhu? Fifth aunt, I want to see Chenyang and Mingzhu.¡± Gu Xin looked left and right but did not see any babies! ¡°Third cousin, you¡¯ve been in the house for a while, didn¡¯t you see me?¡± Little Ming Yue stood beside Gu Xin, pulling on Gu Xin¡¯s sleeve unhappily and pitifully. Chapter 2065 - 2065 Isn’t this annoying? 2065 Isn¡¯t this annoying? ¡°Ya! This is the bright moon! I was wondering where this little fairy came from. It turns out to be my little Ming Yue! I haven¡¯t seen you for more than half a year, and little Ming Yue is really getting more and more beautiful!¡± Gu Xin squatted down and rubbed little Ming Yue¡¯s face as she giggled. third cousin, I¡¯m not tolerating that chubby boy. Stop rubbing my face. Little Ming Yue pped Gu Xin¡¯s hand away with a serious look. She was the descendant of the dugu family of the goddess Kingdom and was born with extraordinary strength. Even though she was young, she could still push Gu Xin away with one hit. ¡°Hey, you little girl, I¡¯m going to rub you, I¡¯m going to rub you!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t believe it and continued to rub her hands. Little Ming Yue looked at Gu Xin as if she was retarded. Gu Xin was speechless. Everyone in the room burst intoughter. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had confirmed many times that dugu Mingyue was a native child, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin would have really suspected that she was wearing clothes. It could also be that she had been with Gu Ren for a long time, and she was very smart to begin with, so she did not look like a five-year-old child at all most of the time. Dugu Mingyue was born the second year after Gu Xin and the rest went to kun city. At that time, Gu Xin was only 12 years old. Therefore, dugu Mingyue was only five years old this year, two years younger than Gu Ren. Originally, Queen Dugu had nned to let dugu Mingyuee to the capital with seconddy Peng and leave in February. However, dugu Mingyue took advantage of Queen Dugu¡¯s inattention and went to Lin city by herself. She even persuaded Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu to bring her to the capital. Since both of them were willing, Queen Dugu had no choice but to let her go. She was only assigned one servant girl, and she was told to stay in the Gu residence. She was not allowed to be naughty, or her aunt would punish her. Dugu Mingyue had received Gu Ren¡¯s letter before the new year and knew that he was going to the Royal Academy. She wanted to go as well. All the princes and princesses of other countries could go, and she was also the princess of the goddess Kingdom, so she had toe. There were no children of her age in the pce of the goddess Kingdom. There were some in the families of the ministers, but she was not satisfied with those little brats. Those who were older than her were not as smart as her. After thinking about it, she still preferred to y with her cousins from her aunt¡¯s family, especially that chubby little boy. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu had already asked Grandma and Grandpa Gu to buy them a house in the capital, so they didn¡¯t need to live in the Gu family¡¯s house when they arrived in the capital. However, the couple still came to visit the two elders first. Grandma Gu was quite nice to Gu Qingyuan and his wife. After all, they were the only close rtives on her father¡¯s side. These two children were tactful and did not cause trouble, so she was willing to help them. If it was someone else who caused trouble, she would not put in so much effort. She would just leave it to the eldest and second eldest. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s small house was not far from the Gu mansion, so they spent a few thousand taels to buy it. Of course, grandma Gu didn¡¯t use her own money, but the profits from the tea garden in Fuzhou. Anyway, that was the business of the old Gu family, so Gu Qingyuan could inherit their family line in the future. So, the house couldn¡¯t be bought poorly. Grandma Gu had also asked people to build an ancestral hall in the house. In the future, they could go directly to the house to pay respects to the ancestors during the new year. They could also get the memorial tablets of the elders in the family. At present, the first generation of the family was grandma Gu¡¯s grandparents, followed by grandma Gu¡¯s parents and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandparents, and then it was Gu Qingyuan¡¯s parents. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In the future, the Gu family would be more and more prosperous. Just the poption on the genealogy alone was several pages long. Chapter 2066 - 2066 Chapter 2066-peeking 2066 Chapter 2066-peeking The next day, dugu Mingyue entered the pce to pay a visit to the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress. After that, she was sent to the Royal Academy. Looking at the little girl¡¯s straight back, the Emperor said to the Empress, ¡± what a pity. This girl is going to be a Queen in the future. Otherwise, she would be our daughter-inw! The Empress smiled helplessly. He had already arranged for a son and daughter-inw? However, this Princess Ming Yue was really well liked. She also liked her, but unfortunately, she was going to be the Queen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Little Prince looked at his father and mother, pursed his lips and said, ¡± ¡°Imperial father, Imperial mother, Princess Ming Yue is fierce and has great strength. Your son has heard cousin Ren Ren mention it before.¡± The Emperor and Empress were stunned. The Emperor poked his son¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be fierce? Only a fiercer one can intimidate the people below.¡± The Empress also touched the crown prince¡¯s head. Mingyue is the same as you. She is the Queen of the goddess Kingdom. She can¡¯t be too weak. She must be fierce. You too, you can¡¯t be too weak. If you¡¯re too weak, you¡¯ll be bullied!¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to educate the Crown Prince. He pulled the Crown Prince in front of him and said, ¡± ¡°Crown Prince, Imperial father is telling you, Imperial father is also a person who was once a Crown Prince. In the past, Xuanji ¡­¡± The Little Prince listened with great interest, while the Emperor became more and more enthusiastic. The Empress had no choice but to get up and personally prepare drinks for the father and son. ¡­¡­ After the Wang family Vige case was closed, Gu Xin would still report to the court of judicial review every day. When she had nothing to do, she would go to the capital governor¡¯s office. About ten days passed like this. Other than some trivial matters in the capital governor¡¯s manor, nothing else happened Gu Xin wasn¡¯t unhappy. It was just that she had nothing to do for a while, so she was a little lost. That afternoon, it was rare that she didn¡¯t go out. When she heard the noise outside, she remembered that her family¡¯s nursery was ready. Since fifth aunt had alreadye to the capital, all the children in the family must have been sent to the nursery. She didn¡¯t even take her afternoon nap and ran over to the North Park. She had been here since the new year and hadn¡¯t been here much after that. The North Park had changedpletely. The gate looked like something children would like. It was painted with many colors of flowers, cats, and dogs. There were two handmaidens in the same dress at the gate. She recognized them. They were the people Peng Yizhu had brought back from Lin city. They were about to close the gate. Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to go in and disturb them, so she quietly watched from the outside. ¡°Hey!¡± Suddenly, she felt someone Pat her. ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t go to the Royal Academy today?¡± Turning around, it was indeed so. ¡°Oh, really? Then let¡¯s go and watch it together! That tree over there can see everything in the house. Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin pointed at the trees near the bamboo forest in the North Park. Although they were quite far away, the two of them had good eyesight so they did not have to worry about not being able to see clearly. Cheng huaijin also wanted to know about Brother Yun¡¯s situation. His fifth aunt had told him before that in this nursery, it wasn¡¯t like having an old woman and a maidservant taking care of one child outside. It was two people taking care of several children. The siblings came to the bamboo forest and climbed up the tree easily. They each found a branch and sat down firmly, looking at the children in the ssroom. At this time, it was just after their afternoon nap. The children in the residence were all drowsy-eyed and some were even crying loudly. Chapter 2067 - 2067 Why did she blush? 2067 Why did she blush? It was Brother Yun and Gu xiaojiu who were wailing. Gu xiaojiu was usually noisy, while Brother Yun had a good temper, but this child was always angry when he woke up. The two of them were crying so hard that the children¡¯s cries would cause a lot of them to cry. Therefore, other than Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba, who were slightly older, the rest of the kids started to cry. Gu Xin was amused. She couldn¡¯t understand why Xue ¡®er would be so troubled if she brought a bunch of kids here. Xue ¡®er usually only took care of Brother Yun. How could she withstand so many demonic sounds? Cheng huaijin was also looking at the ssroom nervously. Big brother Yun¡¯s bawling face made his heart ache. In the end, the situation in the ssroom was reversed in less than 15 minutes. Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin couldn¡¯t hear what Gu yingxue and ah Nuan were saying, but they could clearly see that the children had all stopped crying and were sitting down on the small tables and chairs. Little nine, who was the most lively and also the one who cried the hardest, reached out to take the pastries and fruits on the table. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, they saw Gu yingxue squatting by the small table. She said something to the little ones with a gentle expression on her face, and then everyone started eating. After eating, she obediently went to the sink to wash her hands and wiped her hands with a handkerchief. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin in surprise. Cheng huaijin was equally surprised. ¡°What did Xue ¡®er say? How did you coax her?¡± The brother and sister said in unison. After saying that, heughed again. A professional would do professional things, just like how Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t know how the two of them fought off the enemy on the battlefield, or how they used tricks. ¡°Brother, why do you think Xue ¡®er likes children so much? I used to think that she only liked Brother Yun, but that¡¯s not the case. She likes everyone, except for that chubby kid, of course.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Xue ¡®er has always been a very simple person. Children are also very innocent, so innocent people can get along with each other.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue, who was holding the child¡¯s hand and walking to another ssroom, and smiled gently. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not right!¡± Gu Xin had been looking at Cheng huaijin and suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin in confusion. brother, I heard from sisi that on the Lantern Festival, Nini and I couldn¡¯t see each other. You went to find us. You and Xue ¡®er were on the same path. That night, when we went home, Xue¡¯ er¡¯s face was red. Did you do something to Xue ¡®er?¡± Gu Xin asked. She had always wanted to ask about this, but she had never found the opportunity. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. we went to look for you that day, but we couldn¡¯t find you. I thought that her foot had just recovered and was afraid that it would hurt, so I carried her for a while. I met an old woman who sold sugar water on the way. Her cart was broken, so I fixed it for her. The old woman gave us two bowls of sugar water to drink. The old woman told her that she had found a good husband, so she exined that it wasn¡¯t sugar water. The old woman didn¡¯t believe me. I thought I still had to look for you, so I asked her if she had finished drinking. After drinking, we continued walking. That¡¯s all.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Have you ever thought of exining?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already exin? They didn¡¯t believe it, but they still didn¡¯t believe it even after I said it! It¡¯s more important to find you.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a frown. Chapter 2068 - 2068 Chapter 2067-idle 2068 Chapter 2067-idle Gu Xin smacked her head,¡¯my dear brother! Xue ¡®er, you silly girl!¡± I didn¡¯t even notice, ¡± Cheng huaijinughed. is Xue ¡®er blushing? ¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at Cheng huaijin. She didn¡¯t know if he could tell that Xue ¡®er liked her or not. Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued, ¡± princesses and princes like us might have to wait until next year to go back. ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied happily, ¡± I can¡¯t wait for you to not go back! However, uncle Jun will definitely not allow it. ¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±I said I¡¯d carry you when I get married.¡± When you were busy with the Wang family Vige case for the past two days, the country guarding Duke came to the fu again, and I just happened to see him. I¡¯ve asked Grandpa and Grandma, and they said that if everything goes well, your wedding with brother Lu will be on the 15th day of the first month of the new year. However, they haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Gu Xin sighed, ¡± I¡¯m just bored. I just want to go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor and cause trouble. They had a lot of high-quality goods! I have to add some fun to my life. Previously, he Sanjie wrote to eldest sister, saying that there was movement at the border of Yunzhou. To be honest, I wanted to go to Yunzhou, but my family would definitely not be willing! What do you think I do at home every day? The ounts were managed by little sister sisi, and the other matters in the manor were managed by eldest aunt. Mother also had things to do every day. Now, even a few children could go to school in a nursery. I¡¯m already 17, I can¡¯t go to school! So, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I can¡¯t pray for big cases to happen every day. I still hope that everyone is safe and healthy. Gu Xin pouted,¡¯it¡¯s not that there won¡¯t be any idents, it¡¯s just that the earliest I can do it is the 15th day of the first lunar month next year. I was 18 that day. ording to our family¡¯s rules, a girl must be over eighteen before she can get married.¡± Cheng huaijinughed and said,¡±it looks like you¡¯re not very satisfied with this rule!¡± Do you really want to get married?¡± Gu Xin sighed, ¡± I¡¯m just bored. I just want to go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor and cause trouble. They had a lot of high-quality goods! I have to add some fun to my life. Previously, he Sanjie wrote to eldest sister, saying that there was movement at the border of Yunzhou. To be honest, I wanted to go to Yunzhou, but my family would definitely not be willing! What do you think I do at home every day? The ounts were managed by little sister sisi, and the other matters in the manor were managed by eldest aunt. Mother also had things to do every day. Now, even a few children could go to school in a nursery. I¡¯m already 17, I can¡¯t go to school! So, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I can¡¯t pray for big cases to happen every day. I still hope that everyone is safe and healthy. So, the only thing that can make me happy is the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion! I can¡¯t take care of other people¡¯s family as a fianc¨¦e, I have to take care of the family as the wife of the Prince!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s mouth twitched. He could tell that this girl was so bored that she wanted to start a family and deal with her husband¡¯s outrageous family. ¡°Third miss, third miss, someone is looking for you outside!¡± At this moment, Dong Xue ran over in a hurry. When she finally saw Gu Xin sitting in the tree, she was afraid of disturbing the children in the nursery and could only call out to her softly. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xin jumped down from the tree easily and stood in front of Dong Xue, patting away the dirt she had gotten on the tree. ¡°It¡¯s the people from the court of judicial review. They said that it was young master Zheng¡¯s side who kept the records. A skeleton was found in a well of a family in the west of the city. The constable and young master Zheng have already gone over.¡± Dong Xue finished. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Alright, let my family know that I¡¯ll be there immediately. That person should still be at the door!¡± Gu Xin suddenly became alert. ¡°I-I was waiting for you, miss.¡± Dong Xue nodded. Gu Xin didn¡¯t dy at all. She even forgot to say goodbye to Cheng huaijin and ran off. Dong Xue bowed to Cheng huaijin and then went after him. Cheng huaijin shook his head helplessly. He turned around and climbed up the tree again. Hey on the tree branch, his hand supporting his head as he watched Gu yingxue y with the children in the nursery. He might not have realized it himself, but he thought he was looking at Brother Yun, but he only had eyes for Gu yingxue. When Gu Xin arrived at the main entrance, she didn¡¯t even need the Gu family¡¯s carriage. Zheng Qiu¡¯s apprentice was driving the carriage and when he saw Gu Xin, he was about to greet her. Gu Xin immediately got into the carriage, ¡± ¡°No need to be so polite, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 2069 - 2069 Chapter 2068-situation 2069 Chapter 2068-situation ¡°I remember that you¡¯re Xiao Qiu¡¯s record keeper, right? You¡¯re called Zhang Bing right?¡± Gu Xin asked after she got into the car. ¡°Princess, I am Zhang Bing.¡± Zhang Bing didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to still remember him and replied happily. He hade to the capital with Zheng Qiu and had only started learning how to be a coroner by his sidest year. He was not familiar with the capital¡¯s officialnguage, but he tried to speak slowly so that others could understand. Gu Xin lowered her head and looked at her dress. Damn, she had forgotten to change into men¡¯s clothes. She couldn¡¯t force people to call her master in a dress, so Gu Xin could only let Zhang Bing call her third miss. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like the title of Princess Xinxin, but it was just that there were a lot of troublesome formalities when people called her Princess. She didn¡¯t like it because it was too troublesome. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Zhang Bing readily epted her advice and told Gu Xin the general situation, ¡± third miss, the corpse was found this afternoon. It was found in the well in the song family¡¯s courtyard at xima alley in the west of the city. The row of houses in this alley belonged to the song family. The master lived in the innermost House. There was only a widowed mother and son. Master Song was a student who was preparing to participate in the general examination this year. The mother and son made a living by collecting rent. The house where the body was found was the one that had just signed the lease yesterday. They were cleaning up the yard today and smelled a strange smelling from the well. The well was abandoned and there was no water under it. The tenant was a family of three. She was also a widowed mother with her son, but she had a daughter-inw. The family¡¯s surname was Liang. This young master Liang was also a student. He was preparing to participate in the general examination in September this year and hade to live in the capital in advance. Master Liang went down to the well and found the body, then he reported it to the government. This is all I know for now.¡± ¡°Have you moved the bodies up?¡± Gu Xin asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Young master Liang came to report the case and didn¡¯t move it up. Master Liang had tied a rope to the well above the tree in the yard. He said he couldn¡¯t get people up. ording to the appearance of the body, Mr. Zheng spected that the victim has been dead for at least four days.¡± Zhang Bing suddenly thought of something. Mr. Zheng said that even though it¡¯s spring and the weather is getting warmer, it¡¯s still quite cold down there. So, it must have been more than four days. Zhang Bing, you¡¯ve been with Xiao Qiu for a year. Do you know how to determine the time of death? ¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She had only recently be interested in it, so she did not know about it. Gu Ren¡¯s story emphasized that he was a super detective, not a coroner. Therefore, he did not mention much about the coroner¡¯s autopsy. He only mentioned some information obtained by the coroner, and the Super detective made his judgment based on the case. ¡°I know most of them, but I don¡¯t know theplicated ones. For example, a natural death or a simple murder could be judged by the degree of stiffness of the body and livor mortis. However, if the murderer had used something else like ice or fire, I don¡¯t know how to judge. However, young master Zheng taught me how to judge the approximate age from the bones.¡± Zhang Bing said. ¡°Ah, you can even judge age? I thought we could only judge by gender!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°I only found out about it after I followed young master Zheng.¡± Zhang Bing said. Xiao Qiu knows so much. She looks to be the same age as me! Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Third youngdy, young master Zheng is two years older than third youngdy!¡± Zhang Bing said. Many people already knew Gu Xin¡¯s Age and Birthday. Chapter 2073 - 2073 The song family 2073 The song family ¡°Yin! Yun ¡®er! My son!¡± ¡°Young miss, wuwuwu, young miss Wanwan¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin stood to the side, waiting for the group of people to enter. The deceased Xie Yun¡¯s parents were among them. Madam Xie had cried until she was out of strength. Her face was pale and she was being supported by two old women. Old master Xie was also staggering, his face full of sorrow. There was another one who was crying especially miserably, it was Xie Yun¡¯s personal maid, man Zhu. Gu Xin waited for them to enter before leaving. To be honest, she was not used to such an asion. It reminded her of the time when she was in trouble. Her parents and grandparents must have been like this. Parting in life and death, a white-haired man sending a ck-haired man away, was the cruelest thing in the world. After leaving the courtyard, Gu Xin took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Her father had told her not to be affected by the outside world when investigating a case. She should not make a wrong judgment because of her own emotions. It was unfair to others. Her father told her that she had a lot of power now. The more power she had, the more she couldn¡¯t act recklessly. She had to be responsible for her power. ¡°Young master Song, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Mr. Song and said. Master Song didn¡¯t say much and brought Gu Xin back to his house next door. ¡°Yi ¡®er, are you back?¡± A weak voice came from the room next to the central room, and it was coughing. It should be Mrs. Song. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ve brought Princess Xinxin here for questioning and to take a look at your body.¡± Song Yi walked to the door and said. The room was silent for a moment, then there was the sound of coughing and the sound of a bowl breaking. Song Yi quickly pushed the door open and entered. Gu Xin followed him in. The room was simple and tidy. There was a dressing table, a few wardrobes, and a vase on the table by the window. There was a bunch of wildflowers in the vase. There was a strong smell of medicine in the room. Mrs. Song might have heard that Princess Xinxin was here and wanted to get up, but identally knocked it over. Gu Xin sniffed and identified a few medicinal herbs that had an overbearing smell. Mrs. Song wanted to get off the bed but Gu Xin stopped her, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Song, you¡¯re sick, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m just doing my job and asking about the situation.¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. Mrs. Song covered her mouth with a handkerchief, turned around, and coughed a few times. Then she turned around and said weakly, ¡± thank you for your understanding, Princess. Gu Xin smiled and shook her head. Song Yi ced a pillow on Mrs. Song¡¯s back. Mrs. Song leaned against the headboard and looked at Gu Xin with a weak and nervous expression, ¡± ¡°There are corpses in this courtyard. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t rent it out.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, she grabbed onto Mrs. Song¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Song, I know a little about medicine. I smelled a few medicinal herbs just now. You have a serious illness, right? Can I help you take a look?¡± Mrs. Song was stunned. ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Song Yi was pleasantly surprised. Please, Princess, take a look at this student¡¯s mother. Mother has been sick for many years.¡± Mrs. Song didn¡¯t go out often and had only heard that Gu Xin knew how to fight, but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Xin was grandma Xiao¡¯s disciple. However, Song Yi was a student who was preparing for the Imperial examinations. He had many ssmates and heard a lot of gossip. Naturally, he knew that Gu Xin learned from grandma Xiao. Grandma Xiao¡¯s current reputation was already on par with that mysterious Divine Doctor long. Grandma Xiao had not been known to the world for treating any major illness, but she had helped nurse the Emperor and Empress back to health and helped the Empress give birth to the Crown Prince smoothly. This was proof of her medical skills. One had to know that even the imperial physician had no way of helping the Empress recuperate and ensure that she was pregnant. Chapter 2074 - 2074 Chapter 2074-spill everything 2074 Chapter 2074-spill everything Seeing that Song Yi had begged the princess, Mrs. Song also generously extended her hand. Gu Xin felt Mrs. Song¡¯s pulse. She was fine at first, but as time passed, she started to frown, causing Mrs. Song and Song Yi to be worried. After Gu Xin¡¯s hands were done, Song Yi asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, your student¡¯s mother is sick.¡± Mr. Song, ¡± Gu Xin looked at him and said, ¡± can you show me the prescription that Mrs. Song usually takes? ¡± Song Yi did not suspect him and went to find the prescription. Gu Xin looked at the prescription and pointed out that two of the doses were too heavy, causing the already weak Mrs. Song to feel even more weak. The moment she heard that a female corpse had been found next door, Mrs. Song was so worried and anxious that she fainted. It was obvious that the prescription was not written recently and had been there for some time. Song Yi then told Gu Xin that this was a prescription from a doctor before the new year. After the new year, Mrs. Song would continue to take it to recuperate when she felt better. Mrs. Song had always been weak, so the mother and son were not surprised by her weakness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin asked Song Yi to bring a pen and paper over. She wrote a new prescription and asked Song Yi to go to the pharmacy to get the medicine the next day. To be on the safe side, it was best to ask the doctor Who had treated Mrs. Song before toe and see her again. A doctor would usually prescribe two to three doses of medicine. After taking the medicine, they would go to the doctor to take the pulse. The doctor would add or decrease the amount ording to the pulse after taking the medicine. They would not take the same medicine throughout the entire process of the illness. Song Yi was very annoyed. Why didn¡¯t he care more about his mother? Even if her mother had said that she was better and that nothing had happened, she should have let the doctor take a look and not keep taking the medicine from before. Gu Xin knew that some schrs only cared about the books of the sages and did not care much about the trifles in their lives. ¡°Yi ¡®er, quickly bring some tea for Princess Xinxin and tidy up the bed.¡± After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s diagnosis, Mrs. Song heaved a sigh of relief. It was only then that she realized that the broken bowl was still on the floor. The princess was here, she couldn¡¯t just leave her with water. After checking the room next door for an entire afternoon, the princess probably didn¡¯t have time to drink water. Song Yi went to boil water and then took a broom to clean up the debris. ¡°Your Highness, please ask! Thismoner will definitely tell you everything I know.¡± Said Mrs. Song. ¡°Alright. Mrs. Song, do you remember what you were doing on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The seventh day.¡± Mrs. Song thought for a moment and said, ¡± I remember that I didn¡¯t go out on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. I just did some embroidery work at home. The sixth day was Yi ¡®er¡¯s birthday. I went out to buy groceries, and when I was eating with Yi¡¯ er at night, he mentioned that the daughter of the ye family had a cold wind. The doctor said that it wasn¡¯t good. On the seventh day, he came back and said that the daughter of the ye family had woken up. At that time, I was doing embroidery. I also took an egg to visit Xiao ru. After that, I went home.¡± ¡°Then, didn¡¯t you hear themotion next door the entire day? When did you go to the ye family to visit miss ye?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Nothing much. The tenant of the next courtyard had withdrawn his lease before the new year. In the first month of the lunar year, you ya shop brought the tenants over to take a look, but none of them were satisfied. In February, there were no more tenants, so I had locked it up. He only had a tenant on the tenth day of the new year. The first time that family came was on the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, and the second time was yesterday, which was when the appointment was made.¡± Mrs. Song coughed a few more times before saying, ¡± I had dinner on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. Xiao ru went to visit at about five o ¡®clock. She went over to sit for a while and then came back. She talked to Yi¡¯ er for a while and then went to rest. Chapter 2076 - 2076 Chapter 2076-hiding something 2076 Chapter 2076-hiding something ¡°I remember. Thank you for your reminder, Princess!¡± Song Yi bowed deeply to Gu Xin. alright, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t send me off. Go and see Mrs. Song! Gu Xin waved her hand and went to the next room. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She had been in the song family¡¯s house for almost half an hour, but Madam Xie had not recovered. She sat paralyzed by the autopsy table and held the cold hand of miss Xie in a daze. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin. Princess Xinxin, you must help my daughter find the real murderer! Thismoner kowtows to the princess! Princess, you must make a decision for my daughter!¡± Master Xie already knew that this case would bepleted by Gu Xin, Constable Gao, and Zheng Qiu. When he saw Gu Xin enter, he ran forward and knelt down. ¡°Master Xie, quickly get up, quickly get up!¡± Gu Xin helped him up, ¡± don¡¯t worry, old master Xie. We will definitely find the real murderer. My condolences, master Xie!¡± ¡°My Yin ¡®er is only fifteen! Princess, Yun ¡®er is only fifteen years old. Which evil person is so crazy!¡± Old master Xie started to cry. He could still keep his cool when he entered the room, but now, he couldn¡¯t. Seeing his precious daughter lying on the simple table, no longer pulling his beard, no longer pestering him for that, his heart felt like it had been broken into two. A seven-foot tall man stood in front of Gu Xin and cried like a child. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was also in pain. Why did this world have to suffer so much? Gu Xin helped old master Xie to the room next door to sit down and got someone to pour him some hot water. ¡°Third miss.¡± While master Xie was drinking water, Zheng Qiu called out to her from the door. Gu Xin walked over. Zheng Qiu pulled her to the well and whispered, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the song family?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Gu Xin looked at the song family¡¯s courtyard next door and squinted her eyes, ¡± but, I¡¯m suspicious of this mother and son pair. ¡°Third miss, do you suspect that they are the murderers?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯No. I don¡¯t suspect that they are the murderer, but I feel that they are lying and have not told us anything rted to miss Xie.¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned,¡±then, Zhenzhen ¡­¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Zheng Qiu, ¡± I¡¯ll get my secret guards to keep an eye on the mother and son. If they didn¡¯t go out, they would be easily discovered. It¡¯s better for my secret guards to handle this. Oh right, Xiao Qiu, where¡¯s miss Xie¡¯s maidservant?¡± Zheng Qiu sighed and said,¡±I¡¯ve passed out from crying.¡± He heard from the Xie family¡¯s manservant that the maidservant named man Zhu had a very good rtionship with miss Xie. Man Zhu was someone that miss Xie met on the street when she was young, selling her body to bury her father. She bought man Zhu and treated man Zhu very well. Man Zhu¡¯s status in the Xie family is second only to the few Masters.¡± ¡°Did Constable Gao not have the time to ask manzhu about miss Xie¡¯s situation before she disappeared?¡± Gu Xin frowned. ¡°Third miss, man Zhu has woken up. Should this humble servant go and ask, or third Miss Go?¡± At this moment, Constable Gao came out of the house. When he saw Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu, he walked over and cupped his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Gu Xin nodded. Walking into the room, there was a delicate beauty sitting on the bed. Gu Xin had already noticed that something was wrong. A servant girl did not look like a servant girl at all. After Zheng Qiu¡¯s words, it did not seem so out of ce when she saw her now. Chapter 2077 - 2077 Chapter 2076-unwilling to say 2077 Chapter 2076-unwilling to say This manzhu was very beautiful. She had a pair of tear-stained eyes, red lips, a small face the size of a palm, and a pearl hairpin on her head. It wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary servant girl could wear. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Man Zhu stood up and bowed to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°This servant, man Zhu, greets Princess Xin Xin.¡± Her voice sounded like she was crying and it was very pleasing to the ear. Gu Xin had not seen such a beautifuldy in a long time. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance, but also her temperament. She was weak, but not petty. As a woman, she couldn¡¯t help but want to protect man Zhu. However, she still remembered her father¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t let her subjective opinion affect her judgment. Gu Xin nodded her head and sat down on a long bench, ¡± ¡°Miss manzhu, sit down and talk slowly.¡± The Liang family had rented this house yesterday and had just moved in today. When they were cleaning up, they found the body in the well, so the house was notpletely cleaned up. They had barely wiped the tables and chairs clean and made a bed. Manzhu naturally didn¡¯t dare to sit down. She was just a little servant girl of a merchant family. In front of Princess Xinxin, she didn¡¯t dare to sit. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care much and asked directly, ¡± ¡°You are miss Xie¡¯s personal maidservant?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± manzhu replied. This servant was bought into the fu by the youngdy when she was very young. Master, Madam, and youngdy are all good people. Not only did they buy this servant, but they also helped this servant bury her father and even let this servant study with youngdy. It is this servant¡¯s good fortune to be able to be inseparable from youngdy.¡± Gu Xin looked at man Zhu and asked again,¡±since you¡¯re inseparable, why weren¡¯t you with miss Xie on the seventh day of the new year?¡± Or did you guys get separated when you went out?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask Constable Gao what master Xie said when he reported the case, so she didn¡¯t know if there were any maidservants following miss Xie on the day she went missing. Before man Zhu could open her mouth, her tears fell. She choked out, it¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault. If this servant wasn¡¯t so gluttonous, you wouldn¡¯t have had a stomach ache that day. If you didn¡¯t have a stomach ache, you wouldn¡¯t have been alone in the three Grand schools Academy. With this servant¡¯spany, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have had an ident. ¡°You mean the three great academies?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. It looked so familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before. Oh right, young master song¡¯s clothes next door were what the students of sanhong Academy wore. manzhu, do you know anyone from sanhong Academy? ¡± Other than her brother?¡± Man Zhu looked at Gu Xin in confusion and bit her lip, ¡± ¡°This servant does not know what to do.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows andughed. miss manzhu, your expression doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s because you know something but you don¡¯t want to say it! Man Zhu knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Xin, ¡± Princess, Princess Xinxin, this matter concerns the reputation of our youngdy. Please don¡¯t force this servant. ¡°What did you just say? What clean reputation!¡± At this moment, Mrs. Xie rushed in and grabbed man Zhu by the cor. what are you saying? What happened to my Yun ¡®er? Who was it? Who is it?¡± Gu Xin nced at the elderly women of the Xie family. The two elderly women went forward to help Madam Xie, but they were pushed away by Madam Xie. The two old women looked at Gu Xin awkwardly. Gu Xin sighed and didn¡¯t let them hold onto Madam Xie anymore. Who knew that Madam Xie would suddenly make a move. She gave man Zhu a p,¡±Tell me, did you bring Yun ¡®er out to meet some shady people?¡± Chapter 2078 - 2078 Emotionally unstable 2078 Emotionally unstable Madam Xie¡¯s family was a butcher. She only moved into the back of the house after she got married and had a child. However, her strength was not weak at all. With one p, she directly hit man Zhu to the ground. Gu Xin could even see blood. Man Zhu covered her face and shook her head,¡±Madam, this servant didn¡¯t.¡± Miss also doesn¡¯t know any shady people, not this servant, not this servant. Furen, please forgive this servant. This servant did not. Furen, youngdy is sorry.¡± Man Zhu was already somewhat incoherent, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t say the specific situation. Mrs. Xie¡¯s eyes were red, and she picked up manzhu to hit her again. Manzhu shouted,¡±Madam, please spare me!¡± Madam, please spare my life! This servant doesn¡¯t know, this servant doesn¡¯t know anything. Youngdy, youngdy, wake up, wake up!¡± Master Xie heard themotion and rushed over. ¡°What are you doing? Princess Xinxin is still here!¡± Old master Xie grabbed Madam Xie¡¯s hand, then pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, not letting her move. Man Zhu hurriedly retreated to the side, looking extremely afraid. ¡°Old master! Yun ¡®er is gone, our Yun¡¯ er is gone. Her hand was so cold and stiff! It must be this servant who led our Yun ¡®er astray. It must be her! She deliberately left Yun¡¯ er alone, it must be her!¡± Madam Xie cried out in grief. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Madam, calm down. Princess Xinxin is helping us with the interrogation. We have to believe in the Yamen and Princess Xinxin. They will definitely find the real murderer of Yun ¡®er. Madam, let¡¯s listen from the side, okay? If you disrupt Princess Xinxin¡¯s interrogation like this, won¡¯t it take longer to find the real murderer who killed our Yun ¡®er?¡± Master Xie patted Madam Xie¡¯s back andforted her. wuwuwuwuwuwuwu! Madam Xie leaned against old master Xie and cried uncontrobly. ¡°Please forgive me, Princess. I¡¯ll take my wife outside.¡± Old master Xie waited for Madam Xie to lower her voice before he apologized to Gu Xin. it¡¯s fine. Master Xie, you can take Madam Xie out to rest! Gu Xin nodded her head. Mrs. Xie didn¡¯t do anything else. Old master Xie helped her out of the room. Gu Xin furrowed her brows as she watched Mrs. Xie leave. It wasn¡¯t that there was anything wrong with Mrs. Xie¡¯s case, but from Mrs. Xie¡¯s expression, she could tell that Mrs. Xie¡¯s current condition was very bad. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to make a scene anymore, but she had probably used up all her strength just now. With old master Xie supporting her, her steps were weak. Fortunately, old master Xie was tall and looked healthy. Otherwise, it would be really difficult for apletely weak person to support her like this. It would be like supporting a drunk person. Gu Xin decided to take Mrs. Xie¡¯s pulse and prescribe her some medicine to calm her down. At the very least, she had to let Mrs. Xie fall asleep. Otherwise, Mrs. Xie would not be able to sleep and her body would be damaged in a few days. ¡°Manzhu!¡± Gu Xin got someone to close the door, leaving her and manzhu alone in the room. She looked at her sternly, ¡± there¡¯s only me now. Tell me everything you know about yourdy. Otherwise, I might use other methods to force you to say it. ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin!¡± Just like that, man Zhu knelt down. However, Gu Xin no longer felt sorry for the pain in the Beauty¡¯s knee. She was the person closest to the victim and was able to follow her like a shadow. Whatever she knew would definitely be useful to the case. ¡°Speak!¡± Gu Xin said coldly. Chapter 2080 - 2080 Chapter 2081-still don’t know 2080 Chapter 2081-still don¡¯t know She had this question in her heart, so she naturally went to old master Xie¡¯s side to ask. this Zhenzhen. master Xie was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡± to be honest with Your Highness, my son has always been naughty. I used my brother-inw¡¯s rtionship to let him enter the Royal Academy. Fortunately, my father, Lord Gu, was strict with him. So, when Yun ¡®er was in trouble, I didn¡¯t send anyone to inform the Royal Academy. We only just received the news. Thismoner didn¡¯t go and inform you before confirming Yun ¡®er¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Oh, I see! Lord Gu¡¯s discipline is indeed rather strict.¡± Gu Xinughed in embarrassment. She knew her father¡¯s methods. In the past, he had made her and her sisters tie sandbags to them all the time. She and sisi wanted to ck off but didn¡¯t dare to. This could be seen clearly. Gu en¡¯s discipline was even stricter. Besides practicing martial arts, Gu en also had to study literature. Moreover, he was taking the imperial examination, which was slightly different from what the sisters studied. In any case, in the first two years, en ¡®Ziined every day. Later on, she got used to it and did notin much. Although the Royal Academy didn¡¯t train schrs who took the path of the Imperial examinations, they trained talents from all walks of life. Moreover, they were all foppish. She could even imagine her father¡¯s devilish methods. Gu Xin didn¡¯t recognize this young master Xie, but she had heard manzhu mention him. She also heard from Song Yi that young master Xie was often called to his parents because of his naughtiness. He must be a good-for-nothing! ¡°It¡¯s good to be strict! Thismoner feels deeply honored that Lord Gu doesn¡¯t care about the students ¡®status and treats them equally. I don¡¯t expect my son to have a bright future, I only hope that he can be an upright person, have the ability to be independent, and take over the family business after a few years, bringing the Xie family to greater heights.¡± Old master Xie¡¯s heavy heart felt a little better when he talked about his son. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, he wondered what his son would do if he found out that his sister, whom he had doted on since young, was gone. But he couldn¡¯t care so much now. Their Yun ¡®er was gone, and even if his son caused a big trouble, he could only hope that he didn¡¯t make the wrong decision. ¡°By the way, Princess Xinxin, can I bring Yun ¡®er¡¯s body home? Yun ¡®er has already passed away, thismoner wants her to rest in peace.¡± Old master Xie asked again ¡°I don¡¯t know about that yet. I¡¯ll help you ask counselor Zheng and Constable Gao. This is my second time taking on a case.¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. Old master Xie expressed his understanding, but he still requested Gu Xin to get them to bring Xie Yun¡¯s body back as soon as possible. Gu Xin looked around but did not see Zheng Qiu or Constable Gao. Master Xie said that he had gone down the well twice to find evidence. When Gu Xin arrived at the well, Zhang Bing and a few bailiffs were standing guard with torches in their hands. When they saw Gu Xin, they greeted her. ¡°How long have they been down there?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The princess went down before she came out of the room.¡± Zhang Bing replied. ¡°Xiao Qiu, Constable Gao!¡± Gu Xin shouted towards the well. ¡°Third miss, we found something down there!¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s voice came. She didn¡¯t even need a rope. Her body was in the shape of a Chinese character, and her hands and feet supported her as she slowly descended the well. The bailiffs couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Princess Xinxin¡¯s martial strength was really unparalleled. Even their leaders couldn¡¯tpare to her. Chapter 2081 - 2081 Chapter 2082-flower 2081 Chapter 2082-flower ¡°Third youngdy, why did youe down?¡± Constable Gao didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin toe down without a rope. the higher-ups are almost done with their questioning. Master Xie asked if miss Xie¡¯s body could be brought back, and you said that you had found something, so I came down. Gu Xin exined as she looked at the bottom of the well. ¡°Third miss, look, these flowers were found under this well. Although they have already dried up, I did not find this kind of nt at the bottom of this dry well. This means that the flower was either brought down by the murderer or from the victim, but it was left here when it was moved up.¡± Zheng Qiu showed Gu Xin a few dried flowers and continued, ¡± the environment at the bottom of the well shows that the victim did not die Here but was moved to the bottom of the well after he died elsewhere. In that case, from the seventh day of the new year to today, every day could be the time the murderer moved the body here.¡± ¡°Is this flowermon in the capital? In other words, where in the capital could this flower be nted on arge scale?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at the flowers in Zheng Qiu¡¯s hands. Zheng Qiu could only look at Constable Gao. She had just arrived in the capital, so she certainly did not know about this. Constable Gao touched his nose and said,¡±third miss, little Qiu, I¡¯m a man. I don¡¯t usually pay attention to this.¡± Why don¡¯t we go ask the other girls?¡± Gu Xin was more familiar with flowers. Her family had many flower fields and her grandfather also loved to nt flowers. However, the flowers in their backyard were either precious flowers nted by Grandpa Gu or cultivated from the seeds that Grandpa Zhou had given them, which were directly transported from kunzhou by uncle Gu. The flowers in Zheng Qiu¡¯s hands were wildflowers found on the roadside. She had seen them in Mrs. Song¡¯s room just now. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Song Yi said that it was grown in their academy, and his mother liked flowers and nts, so he picked it back. Gu Xin asked again,¡±has Constable Gao ever been to the three Grand Academies?¡± Is there a flower inside?¡± Constable Gao was taken aback. San Hong Academy? isn¡¯t that the ce where the master of this house, young master Song, studied? ¡± Could it be that Princess Xinxin had asked something? I saw this flower in Mrs. Song¡¯s room just now, ¡± Gu Xin exined. it looks like it¡¯s been plucked for three to four days. Song Yi said he picked it from the Academy because his mother liked it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate sanhong Academy when I get there,¡± Constable Gao said, suddenly full of energy. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that the flower in my hand is from the three Hong Academy, and it¡¯s rted to Master Song,¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°It can¡¯t be confirmed, but it can¡¯t be confirmed either,¡± Constable Gao added. As long as there were suspicious points, they would have to investigate. moreover, from the looks of the flower, it should be a wildflower on the side of the road. If the deceased had never left the city, then we can narrow down the scope of our investigation. The murderer is rted to the ce where the flower is, or the deceased had picked the flower before. Or, we can find the crime scene. In short, it¡¯s a good thing for us as we have a direction to investigate.¡± Zheng Qiu agreed with him and did not refute him. ¡°When can the Xie family bring back miss Xie¡¯s body?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°How about tomorrow night?¡± Zheng Qiu asked after some hesitation. Just now, I only gave miss Xie a preliminary examination and only found out the time of her death and the fatal injury. Perhaps I can find something else.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin nodded. I¡¯ll let master Xie know when we go up. Chapter 2082 - 2082 Chapter 2083-suspicion 2082 Chapter 2083-suspicion Gu Xin then turned to Constable Gao, ¡± ¡°Constable Gao, try not to disturb the song family¡¯s mother and son tonight and tomorrow. I¡¯ve arranged for others to keep an eye on them. Your current task is to find out where these wildflowers are in the capital. By the way, arrange for people to guard this ce. Also, keep an eye on the tenants of this courtyard and the ye family next door.¡± ¡°Yes, your humble servant will obey!¡± Constable Gao cupped his fists, but he still asked his question, ¡± third miss, the Liang family just rented this ce yesterday. It should have no problem with this case, right? And that ye family, only the two of them knew the victim. If there was really something, they wouldn¡¯t dare to hide it. They were very cooperative just now.¡± ¡°The head of the family is the one who makes the decision to rent a house, but what about the others? Sometimes, the murderer¡¯s family might not even know what he did. I¡¯m not being suspicious, but before the case is closed, their family can¡¯t stay out of it. As for the ye family, they know the victim and are very cooperative. Maybe they¡¯ll suddenly think of something and provide us with clues.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°But I still feel that the song family next door is the most suspicious. Although they said that they didn¡¯t know the deceased, this flower is too much of a coincidence!¡± Constable Gao said. ¡°Yes, Song Yi knows the deceased.¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± speaking of this, Constable Gao, you should also ask people to pay attention to manzhu. She told me that Song Yi knew the victim, and the victim was in love with him. When man Zhu separated from the victim, the victim was nning to confess to Song Yi.¡± Gu Xin told him about the information she had just received from man Zhu. ¡°Ah Yingluo, then isn¡¯t song Yi the most suspicious?¡± Constable Gao¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect his intuition to be so urate. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that he lied. I also think that he knows the victim. But it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯s the murderer.¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said, ¡± this murder case requires a motive. No matter how he looked at it, Song Yi was still a normal person. He was not the kind of person who would kill without reason. Isn¡¯t it strange that he killed miss Xie just because she liked him? If there are any other reasons, it¡¯s either man Zhu didn¡¯t exin the whole situation, or man Zhu didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Song Yi and the deceased.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zheng Qiu said with certainty, ¡± although manzhu and the deceased were master and servant, they were as close as sisters. The servants of the Xie family had all said that sometimes the dead were afraid at night and would let man Zhu sleep with her. Since man Zhu already knew the secret that the deceased loved Song Yi, how could she not know the true rtionship between Song Yi and the deceased? I think that manzhu is hiding something.¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng¡¯s voice came from above the well. Gu Xin¡¯s expression changed immediately. brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m downstairs. I¡¯ll be right up! Zheng Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched. She was going to watch the two of them get intimate again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Constable Gao looked at Gu Xin in surprise. He had met Gu Xin twice and both times, he thought that Princess Xinxin was a calm andposed person. But now, he realized that she was still an unmarried girl. She would reveal her true self when she heard the voice of her lover. Gu Xin said to the two of them, ¡± let¡¯s call it a day. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on the song family¡¯s mother and son. I¡¯ll also get someone to keep an eye on manzhu. Constable Gao, you can just have people keep an eye on the Liang and ye family. Xiao Qiu, try your best to find something here.¡± Chapter 2085 - 2085 Poor child 2085 Poor child Little Mingyue was the future Queen of the goddess Kingdom, and she was the only daughter of Queen Dugu. She was getting old and might not have any children. Not only did the princes and princesses of the Western countries not dare to provoke her, but the princes and princesses of the great Zhou Dynasty and the sons of the aristocratic families also did not dare to provoke her. The Empress Dowager is very fond of dugu Mingyue because of her rtionship with grandmother Gu. She has said that I don¡¯t care what other people are up to in the dark, but if you make little Mingyue ufortable, I will make your entire family ufortable. When these words spread, every family told their children not to provoke Princess Ming Yue of the goddess Kingdom. She was a child. If they hit her or scolded her, it wouldn¡¯t hurt. If they gave way to her, it was like giving way to their younger sister. The Royal Academy¡¯s students wanted to say that a hit would hurt their bodies, and a curse would hurt their hearts. Really, one of them was a venomous snake, while the other was a brute force man. It was very easy for them to hurt people physically and mentally. ¡°Hey, Xinxin, you¡¯re back? If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯m going to the Yamen to find you!¡± Just then, Cheng huaijin came out of the Gu residence. When he saw the two of them, he jogged up to them. ¡°Brother, did my father ask you toe and find me?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Grandpa was worried when he saw that you weren¡¯t back! Uncle said he¡¯s going to visit Mr. Qin tomorrow to see what he¡¯s arranged for you.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°Are they asleep yet?¡± Gu Xin looked up at the sky. It was reallyte and the moon had already changed its position. ¡°Second uncle and second aunt are not asleep yet, but Grandpa, grandma, and uncle are already asleep. I just came out to take a look. They know that brother ah Yuan will definitely go and pick you up.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Future brother-inw, I¡¯ll send him here. You have to protect her well!¡± Lu Zheng patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. After being in Beijing for so Long, Cheng huaijin¡¯s personality was no longer as dull as before, and he had slowly recovered his youthful heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Cheng huaijin thumped his chest and promised. Then, the three of them said their goodbyes. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were still busy in the study. Gu Xin knocked on the door guiltily and went in. ¡°You still know toe back? I thought our goddess was in the government office!¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu Xin and said. ¡°Xinxin, why did Mr. Qin put you in charge of the case? Can you take it? If you can¡¯t take it, ask your father to tell Mr. Qin. Ady¡¯s waist eats and rests on time.¡± Cai Xiaolian, who was busy with her design, also raised her head and asked worriedly. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ve made you worry!¡± Gu Xin said sincerely. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The couple looked at each other. Tsk, this girl was a little abnormal today. Shouldn¡¯t she be pulling them and acting coquettishly at this time? It was true. Hearing Mrs. Xie¡¯s sorrowful cries and thinking of her dazed expression, Gu Xin felt an inexplicable heartache. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine how sad her parents would be if something happened to her! Therefore, she would definitely protect herself well and would never let her parents be in such a situation. ¡°Sigh, poor child!¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed, feeling very regretful. A youngdy who had just reached marriageable age could be said to be the beginning of life. In the end, she was gone just like that. Chapter 2090 - 2090 The Pearl Flower produced by the Xie family 2090 The Pearl Flower produced by the Xie family Zheng Qiu did not find anything else on the body. He asked the Xie family to send the body back after noon. She nned to travel with Gu Xin. Gu Xin agreed. Constable Gao was puzzled again. Princess Xinxin, are you sure you want to go with Xiao Qiu? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Crown Prince Lu would run into her? Crown Prince Lu¡¯s military camp was stationed outside the East Gate. He had to go there every day! Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu had no idea what he was thinking. They only instructed the bailiffs to guard the alley. Although the victim had been transported home, they were not to let anyonee here easily. Gu Xin, Zheng Qiu, and the two constables drove the carriage through the narrow alley in the west of the city, passing through half of the capital, and arrived at the East Gate. After they left the city, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu looked out of the window from both sides. The speed of the carriage was also slower. After walking for about 15 minutes, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu saw the flower at the same time. ¡°I see it, stop the car!¡± The two of them said in unison. The bailiff stopped the carriage, and Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu got off the carriage. There were forests on both sides of the main road. There were indeed wildflowers at the edge of the forest. They were in full bloom and spread into the forest. ¡°Li dafei, Chen Xiaoli, you two follow Xiao Qiu over there. I¡¯ll go over here and look at the surrounding environment. If there¡¯s anything, send this signal re. If there¡¯s a situation here, I¡¯ll also send this. Follow the flowers.¡± Gu Xin took out a signal re that Gu Nian had made. It was a kind of sound that was only suitable for sending signals during the day at close range. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Third miss, let¡¯s form a group of two!¡± Li dafei suggested. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve been gathering firewood in the mountains since I was young, so I¡¯m very familiar with the situation there. I¡¯ve even fought wolves before. I¡¯m more worried about you guys.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. Li dafei blushed a little. That¡¯s right. Every time he saw Princess Xinxin¡¯s face, he would forget her terrible martial arts. ¡°Third miss, be careful. I¡¯ll also protect myself.¡± Zheng Qiu did not care. She knew that out of the four of them, Gu Xin was the one who was worried about her. However, it was not a problem for her to protect herself. She had a knife with her and was very familiar with all the body parts. She also understood the bodies of animals. Just like that, the four of them split up. Gu Xin walked along the flowers. She had good eyesight and could see the little thing from far away. After walking for about 15 minutes, Gu Xin found a Pearl Flower, but it was a little far from the flower bush. She thought for a moment, but still walked over and picked up the Pearl Flower. The jewelry produced by the Xie family¡¯s shop had a special mark, which needed to be carved with very good craftsmanship. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t try to imitate the Xie family¡¯s shop¡¯s Pearl Flower for such a small one, because the Pearl Flower in the Xie family¡¯s shop was not more expensive than that of other shops. If it was some other expensive jewelry, it would be possible. Gu Xin took out a handkerchief and wrapped the broken flower in it. She then looked around for the other part of the flower but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find it. She didn¡¯t find the other half of the Pearl Flower, but she found blood. She could not tell if it was an animal¡¯s blood or a human¡¯s blood, so she released the signal re and prepared to get Zheng Qiu toe over quietly. It would take some time for Zheng Qiu and the rest to arrive. Gu Xin looked around the area again and this time, she found an earring. After searching for a long time, she only found this one and the earrings were always in pairs. Chapter 2091 - 2091 Chapter 2091-you’re all finished 2091 Chapter 2091-you¡¯re all finished She couldn¡¯t tell which shop this earring came from, but it was a Pearl Earring, and it wasn¡¯t cheap on the market. She put it in the handkerchief with the Pearl Flower. At this moment, Zheng Qiu and the other two walked over. Perhaps it was because they were fast, but the three of them were sweating profusely. Gu Xin waited for them to catch their breath before leading them to the ce where she had found the blood, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, take a look. Is this human blood or animal blood?¡± This ce was very close to the pipeline, and the hunters would not be here. The prey were basically in the deeper parts of the forest. Zheng Qiu had her own way of making the judgment. Soon, she was sure that it was human blood. The fatal wound of the deceased was on her head. The back of her head had been hit, but she had not been vited before she died. But at the bottom of the well, there was not a single trace of blood. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the bloodstains here were not enough to prove that the deceased had died from injuries here. ¡°After the seventh day of the new year, which is the eighth day of the new year, it rained,¡± Li Dali suddenly said. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the blood might have been washed away by the rain?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The rain that day wasn¡¯t very heavy. If it had been washed away by the rain, there wouldn¡¯t have been these left here. It wouldn¡¯t have been so thick, so the blood should be very light.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°That is to say, the murderer might not have moved the body to the bottom of the well on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, but a few days after that?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips as she subconsciously looked around. Suddenly, she heard movement somewhere, and her body moved faster than her brain. Zheng Qiu and the other two looked at Gu Xin, who was running towards a certain direction, in a daze. ¡°Follow her, third miss must have discovered something.¡± Zheng Qiu ordered the other two as he crouched down to wrap up the bloodstained grass and leaves. The three of them chased after Gu Xin but failed to catch her. About half an hourter, the three of them saw Gu Xin holding two pheasants and waving them at them. ¡°Third youngdy, did youe here because you heard the movements of these two things?¡± Li dafei ran over, bent over, put his hands on his knees, and panted. ¡°Yup! Dafei, your body can¡¯t do it! Why is she like Xiao Qiu, who doesn¡¯t exercise much? Will you be able to catch the criminal on the street like this?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and looked at Chen Xiaoli. Zheng Qiu was even more innocent. In the past, she only had to stay at the mortuary or crime scenes. She did not have to catch thieves. She had been reading books to learn more about forensic work. She really had no time to practice. ¡°When this case is over, I¡¯ll have to talk to the governor and Lord Qin. All of you need to train. It¡¯s fine if you encounter an ordinary murderer, but if it¡¯s a more powerful one, you¡¯ll all be dead! Last time, I found a problem with he gang and he Qiang.¡± Gu Xin then pointed at the wild chicken in her hand, ¡± these two guys brought us to the crime scene. I¡¯ve gone in to take a look. The murderer probably thought that no one would be able to find it, so he didn¡¯t clean it up.¡± Zheng Qiu and the other two immediately perked up and rushed into the cave, not thinking about the cruel days ahead. Gu Xin carried the two chickens and followed them in. She had onlye in to take a look earlier on. In order toe out and wait for them, she did not take a closer look, mainly because she was afraid that the three of them did not see the cave. This cave was indeed hidden. The trees and weeds outsidepletely covered the entrance. Chapter 2092 - 2092 Chapter 2091-boundless strength 2092 Chapter 2091-boundless strength ¡°Third youngdy, you saidst night that the deceased had embroidered a purse and nned to confess to Song Yi. Do you think this is it?¡± Zheng Qiu had already lit a match and asked li Dali to hold it. He squatted on the ground and put some pieces of cloth together. Although he had not finished putting them together, the pattern of the ck bamboo could still be seen. ¡°Right, ink bamboo.¡± Gu Xin walked over to take a look and then looked at the fire at the side. It was obvious that these rags had not beenpletely burned, and judging from the traces of the cracks, it was not man-made, but cut by a sharp knife or scissors. ¡°If the murderer is Song Yi, why did he cut it and burn it again? If you don¡¯t want to throw it away, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just burn it?¡± Li dafei asked from the side. ¡°That means it¡¯s not Song Yi!¡± As Chen Xiaoli spoke, he began to imagine, ¡± the murderer hated the purse so much that he cut it into such small strips. If he didn¡¯t hate song Yi, then he must hate the dead man with the embroidered purse! I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s hate the dead, probably another admirer of Song Yi, a woman with infinite strength like the third miss, who can kill people and take care of them alone.¡± As Chen Xiaoli spoke, he saw that his brother li dafei¡¯s eyes were twitching. Then he remembered what he had said. The thirddy was extremely strong. Aiyo, what the hell. Although what he said was the truth, ady would definitely not like others to say that she was extremely strong. Just as Chen Xiaoli was about to apologize, Gu Xin asked him to continue. Chen Xiaoli did not dare to speak. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was speechless,¡¯are you afraid that I¡¯ll be angry when you tell me the truth? I¡¯ve always been stronger than most girls. My kung fu is better than most men, so what is there to be angry about? You guys who are bad at Kung Fu aren¡¯t angry at all.¡± Chen Xiaoli said,¡±the three girls of Huahua are right.¡± I feel that the murderer might be a woman who loved Song Yi as much as the deceased. On the day of the incident, when the victim was about to confess to Song Yi, he was discovered by the murderer. Since the victim did not bring her personal maidservant as usual, the murderer deceived the victim and took her away. The murderer was a woman, so the victim should have followed her without any warning. Yes, this humble servant has thought of this much.¡± Zheng Qiu analyzed Chen Xiaoli¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°If this purse was really embroidered by the deceased, then this is very likely the crime scene. From little Li¡¯s guess, the murderer might know Song Yi and be very familiar with him. Song Yi might have discovered something and hid it from us.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and nodded, ¡± then I¡¯ll bring the purse back to Madam Xieter. Madam Xie will definitely recognize the needle and thread of the deceased. ¡°On the way back, Chen Xiaoli, take mymand token and ask the general who guards the city. Find out the records of the people who entered and left the city from the 7th day of the new year to the night before yesterday. Find out who was driving horse carriages, donkey carriages, pushing small carts, and carrying gunny sacks.¡± The three city gates of the capital would record the people entering and leaving the city every day. Under normal circumstances, they would not check what you were carrying in your carriage or what you were carrying on your back. Instead, they would record where you came from and where you were going. There was nothing else in the cave except for the purse and arge pool of dried blood. The three of them walked out of the cave. Gu Xin asked li dafei to carry the two chickens, then showed Zheng Qiu the Pearl Flower and pearl earrings she found earlier, ¡± ¡°I found it in the forest where the blood was found. The Pearl Flower is a product of the Xie family¡¯s shop, but I don¡¯t know about the earrings. My intuition tells me that it¡¯s rted to this case.¡± Chapter 2094 - 2094 Warning 2094 Warning ¡°Greetings, Princess!¡± The bailiff was worried that Xie Jun didn¡¯t know Gu Xin and would have a conflict with her, so he quickly stepped forward to show his respect and reveal Gu Xin¡¯s identity. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She could tell what the bailiff was thinking, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Princess, Princess, look at young master Xie. How did he beat up brother Yi? Brother Yi didn¡¯t do anything, so why did young master Xie attack brother Yi? Princess, please make the decision for big brother Yi!¡± Ye cuiru was no longer as shy as she wasst night. She was so angry that her face turned red. She crawled forward and kowtowed to Gu Xin. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, brother Yi? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When she askedst night, the ye family had rented the song family¡¯s house for ten years, butst night, the ye family had always called the song family Mrs. Song and young master Song. This brother Yi was too intimate. It had only been ten years, and the two of them had grown up together. If their rtionship was good, it was nothing to call him brother Yi. She helped ye cuiru up and turned to look at Xie Jun, who was still angry. ¡°You¡¯re the deceased¡¯s brother, Xie Jun?¡± Somewhat unconvinced, Xie Jun stepped forward and saluted, student Xie Jun greets Princess Xinxin. yes! Gu Xin nodded, ¡± why did you attack master Song? ¡± Xie Jun¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Song Yi, who was trying to stand up, and said,¡±Yun ¡®er died because of him, so what¡¯s wrong with me beating him up as his brother?¡± The surrounding people gasped. oh my, we all know that you¡¯re arrogant, but you dare to be arrogant in front of this person? ¡± ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that Xie Yun died because of Song Yi?¡± Gu Xin replied calmly. Xie Jun looked straight at Gu Xin, his back straight, ¡± ¡°This student¡¯s younger sister admires Song Yi, and this student has warned Song Yi many times to ignore her if he doesn¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t give others hope, but seduce the girl with a lukewarm appearance. However, Song Yi did not listen to his advice, and his student¡¯s sister was robbed when she was delivering something to him. If it wasn¡¯t for his attitude, would the student¡¯s sister have gone out that day? Would he encounter such a thing? He just deserves to die!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Song Yi,¡¯Song Yi, is he telling the truth? Did he warn you?¡± Song Yi lowered his head. Mrs. Song used Mrs. Zhu¡¯s help to stand up. She staggered a few steps and knelt down in front of Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, thismoner is guilty, thismoner is guilty! It was thismoner who asked Yi ¡®er to say that she did not know youngdy Xie.¡± Xie Jun was so angry that he wanted to hit song Yi again. Gu Xin gave Chen Xiaoli a look and Chen Xiaoli went to stop Xie Jun. The other bailiffs also helped to pull Xie Jun back. Xie Jun could not move his hand, so he wanted to kick it. ¡°Song Yi, you must be feeling guilty! Do you know what happened to Yun ¡®er? Was it you, right?¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± Mrs. Song shook her head desperately. Your Highness, Yi ¡®er did not, did not harm Lady Xie. Yesterday, when the people from the Yamen fished miss Xie out of the well, Yi ¡®er and I were at the side watching. When I saw miss Xie, I fainted from shock. Yi¡¯ er helped me back, and I told Yi ¡®er that you must not say that you know miss Xie, you must not. Youngdy Xie died in our house and youngdy Xie is the niece of the capital¡¯s magistrate¡¯s Furen. Thismon woman is afraid of RUO RUO.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and nced at Xie Jun. if you continue to make a scene, I¡¯ll send you to my father and lock you up. Xie Jun was stunned. He closed his mouth unhappily, but he did not dare to speak anymore. Chapter 2100 - 2100 Suddenly remembered 2100 Suddenly remembered Gu Xin asked ye cuiru what she bought and ye cuiru replied that she bought flowers. Across the street from xima alley, there was a family with only one mother-inw and granddaughter. The mother-inw knew how to make flower cakes and ye cuiru would often go to the vige outside the South City to collect flowers to help out the grandfather and granddaughter. ¡°Then what¡¯s with the flower on the sole of your shoe? Song Yi said that he saw a flower on the sole of your shoe on the ninth day of the Lunar New Year. It¡¯s a flower that only appears on the official road outside East City. In the entire capital and its suburbs, there are only two ces that have that kind of flower.¡± Gu Xin raised her doubts and stared at ye cuiru. ¡°Brother Yi?¡± Ye cuiru was stunned for a moment before she said sadly, ¡± I think brother Yi still said it! He had questioned me before. However, thismoner really only wanted to send miss Xie home. The flowers on the soles of my shoes might have been identally stained by the flowers in the flower field when I bought them!¡± ¡°Brother Yi, why are you treating me like this?¡± Ye cuiru began to wipe her tears as she spoke. Princess, I¡¯m in love with brother Yi. He must have told you about it. However, brother Yi and miss Xie had a good rtionship. Thismoner knows that she can¡¯tpare to miss Xie and has already suppressed this heart. Miss Xie knew that she and her brother Yi were neighbors. They grew up together and often asked her about brother Yi¡¯s preferences. That day, when miss Xie saw thismoner, she also came to ask thismoner as usual. She said that she embroidered a pouch for brother Yi and so on, but thismoner had to go and collect flowers. If she waste, it would be toote, so miss Xie said that she would go with me. She got into the carriage with themoner and asked many questions about brother Yi. Themoner couldn¡¯t take her out of the city, so she could only send her home. I didn¡¯t expect that in brother Yi¡¯s heart, miss Xie¡¯s harm was actually caused by thismoner?¡± Gu Xin was unmoved as she watched ye cuiru¡¯s tears fall. This excuse sounded extremely genuine. However, her father had told her that only 70% truth and 30% lie would make it difficult for people to tell the truth from the lie. Ye cuiru cried for a while. Seeing that Gu Xin had no reaction, she also quieted down. However, her sad expression and tears were still there. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing that she had stopped crying, Gu Xin asked, ¡± ¡°Then why did you liest night? You even asked your brother and sister-inw to lie together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± ye cuiru whispered. This lowly one heard that miss Xie did not return on the seventh day, and on the seventh day, this lowly one met her at five o ¡®clock. This lowly one was worried that the Yamen people would suspect this lowly one, so this lowly one did not dare to say.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯you don¡¯t dare to say it? Or are you deliberately hiding it?¡± Ye cuiru kowtowed and said,¡¯Princess, please investigate! Themoner went to buy flowers for granny sun and the others. There were witnesses to this. I really don¡¯t have any.¡± Gu Xin took out her earrings and beaded flower for ye cuiru to look at. Ye cuiru¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she pointed at the Pearl earrings. ¡°This is youngdy Xie¡¯s. Thismoner heard youngdy Xie say that this was a birthday gift from her elder brother on her birthday. However, miss Xie didn¡¯t wear this pair of earrings that day.¡± Gu Xin saw that her expression did not seem to be fake and kept her things. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and her mind was like a ball of yarn that had been pulled by a cat. She couldn¡¯t find the head and sort it out. She rubbed her temples and said,¡±someone, bring her for a walk.¡± Before she could finish, ye cuiru seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, ¡± ¡°Princess, this subject suddenly remembered that miss Xie once told this subject that she wanted to buy the courtyard next to brother Yi¡¯s house.¡± Chapter 2101 - 2101 Chapter 2100-not easy 2101 Chapter 2100-not easy At this moment, a bailiff had already entered. Gu Xin didn¡¯t let them leave, but frowned at ye cuiru, ¡± ¡°Miss ye, you mean that miss Xie actually knows where Song Yi lives? And you even know about Song Yi¡¯s family situation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ye cuiru nodded. Miss Xie knows that brother Yi and I are neighbors, and she would often ask me about brother Yi¡¯s family. Once, miss Xie even asked me to take her to brother Yi¡¯s house, so Auntie also knows miss Xie. It¡¯s just that miss Xie didn¡¯t tell Auntie and brother Yi that she wanted to buy their house. She only muttered to me once.¡± Gu Xin looked at her and asked,¡±other than that, what else?¡± What else have you not told me? I hope that you can say it all at once and not suddenly think of it again.¡± Ye cuiru was stunned for a moment. She did not understand why Gu Xin did not have any reaction when she heard this. Gu Xin continued to stare at her. Ye cuiru shook her head. No. That¡¯s all about miss Xie. Thismoner only frequently goes to the Xie family¡¯s shop to sell embroidery and does not have much contact with youngdy Xie.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and got someone to take her away. Gu Xin did not let the rest of the ye family leave either. After she left the interrogation room, she sent people to the South City gate, to the house of the granny sun who made the flower cakes, and to the flower-nting vige outside the city to investigate the situation. ¡°Third miss.¡± Zheng Qiu did not leave the Yamen. When he saw Gu Xining out, he walked up to her. ¡°Xiao Qiu, how long did it take for Mr. Qin to investigate cases in the past?¡± Gu Xin felt a little tired and wanted to ask about the other adults. ¡°Is third youngdy tired?¡± Zheng Qiu smiled and said, ¡± when Mr. Qin investigated cases in the past, sometimes he could solve them on the spot, sometimes it would take ten days to half a month. This isn¡¯t even urate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for you, my Lords!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Third youngdy, I¡¯ve asked someone to buy some desserts and went to the kitchen of the Yamen to make some flower tea. Let¡¯s go eat and rest for a while! They¡¯ve gone out to investigate and will only return after at least two hours.¡± Zheng Qiu suggested. She could feel that Gu Xin was very tired, but she had a good impression of her. She had apanied Mr. Qin on all sorts of cases and knew that this was a very tiring task. Hence, she had prepared some snacks and tea for her. Gu Xin followed Zheng Qiu to the kitchen. The sky was getting dark, but Gu Xin did not n to go back so early. She wanted to wait for the person who went to investigate to return so that she could know the situation as soon as possible. After the governor was done with his work, it was time for the morning sun to set. He packed up and prepared to go home, but when he heard that Gu Xin was still at the Yamen, he could only go and look for her. The great Zhou¡¯s capital governor¡¯s magistrate, surnamed Liu, was a wily old fox in the officialdom. He was very observant and knew how to deal with matters. He came to the kitchen of the Yamen and sternly bowed to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin!¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Princess. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Lord Liu shook his head. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Oh, so Lord Liu is here to ask about the case?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The victim is my wife¡¯s niece, so ¡­¡± Gu Xin snapped her fingers,¡¯that¡¯s right, you guys have such a rtionship. Then it¡¯s time for the Gu to be cast. If Lord Liu is at ease with me, then I¡¯ll go home! I¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡± Chapter 2102 - 2102 How did she know? 2102 How did she know? Lord Liu said a few more words of thanks and seeing that Gu Xin really didn¡¯t need his presence, he bade her farewell and went home. After Lord Liu left, Gu Xin whispered to Zheng Qiu, ¡± ¡°My father said that this Lord Liu is very smart, but I think he¡¯s very ordinary.¡± ¡°Third youngdy, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a veryfortable and satisfying feeling to be with Lord Liu?¡± Zheng Qiu asked with a smile. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I just feel that he¡¯s very ordinary!¡± then, third youngdy must have met other officials of the same rank as Lord Liu. Think about it, third youngdy. When you were with those officials, did it feel the same as when you spoke to Lord Liu? ¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu Xin was stunned. She thought about what Zheng Qiu said. Hey, that¡¯spletely different. When an official of the same rank as Lord Liu met her and learned of her identity, he would treat her as his superior, as if he was afraid that she would be dissatisfied. It made her feel ufortable. However, some of the officials in the capital who held higher positions than Lord Liu either thought of her as a child or a boorish man who only knew how to fight, or they felt that her status was there and wanted to give in to her. As for Lord Liu, it wouldn¡¯t take long for people to lose their sense of identity when talking to him, and it would be like chatting with an ordinary friend. Seeing that Gu Xin seemed to have reacted, Zheng Qiuughed, ¡± ¡°Lord Liu is famous for his good conduct. If he treated everyone like this, then he might as well give up his position as the capital¡¯s magistrate. I¡¯ve heard people talk about him before. In the past, when Princess Jinghe fought with the other princes, she sent them to the capital governor¡¯s manor. Lord Liu didn¡¯t offend either side and handled the matter well. Thus, Lord Liu has always been the capital¡¯s magistrate!¡± Gu Xin was really shocked, ¡± ¡°Really? With my sister Zhen¡¯s bad temper, would she listen to Lord Liu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Princess Jinghe listens to Lord Liu, but she¡¯s satisfied with Lord Liu¡¯s way of handling things. Of course, this was just a small matter. When it became a big matter, Lord Liu would naturally push the matter to his superiors. He has a scale in his heart and knows what is within his ability.¡± Gu Xin gave Zheng Qiu a thumbs up, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re amazing. When this case is over, you muste to my house as a guest! I feel that it¡¯s a waste of your talent to be a coroner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with being your guest, but I can¡¯t ept yourstpliment.¡± Zheng Qiu waved his hand. Being a coroner is something I like and have been determined to do since I was young. I want to seek justice for more people and let the victims take back what belongs to them. As for the rest, I really haven¡¯t thought about it. ¡± Gu Xin looked left and right. Seeing that no one was around, she beckoned Zheng Qiu toe closer. Zheng Qiu moved closer to Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°Are you trying to find out the cause of your mother¡¯s death? You want to bring the person who harmed your mother to justice?¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s body stiffened and he looked at Gu Xin in fear. How did she know? Even Mr. Qin didn¡¯t know about this. Back when Mr. Qin wanted to bring her to Beijing, she only said that she might cause trouble in some rich and powerful family in Beijing. Mr. Qin didn¡¯t force her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om How did Princess Xinxin, who she had never known, know so much? He even knew what he wanted to do. Chapter 2103 - 2103 Not even the criminals have it 2103 Not even the criminals have it Gu Xin continued,¡¯I really admire you. I admire your forbearance, and I also admire your courage. You were thrown so far away, but you didn¡¯t give up on yourself. Instead, you learned something. I didn¡¯t act rashly after you showed your ability. That means you must have a n in mind. Most men don¡¯t even dare to be coroners, but you¡¯ve been learning since you were young. My grandmother, my mother, and my sisters all told me that we women are not necessarily weaker than men in any matter. If men can do it, we women can do it too. My father and grandfather told me that in this world, it¡¯s useless to rely on anyone. I have to rely on myself. Only when one¡¯s ability was strong enough, would one not be bullied by others. don¡¯t worry. Gu Xin squeezed her hand. other than brother Yuan Yuan and I, no one else knows your true identity. I¡¯m telling you this because I want to tell you that if you need any help in the future, feel free toe to me. Of course, if you don¡¯t want me to interfere, I won¡¯t meddle in your business.¡± Zheng Qiu was still in a daze, but he looked much better than before. Gu Xin continued,¡¯I really admire you. I admire your forbearance, and I also admire your courage. You were thrown so far away, but you didn¡¯t give up on yourself. Instead, you learned something. I didn¡¯t act rashly after you showed your ability. That means you must have a n in mind. Most men don¡¯t even dare to be coroners, but you¡¯ve been learning since you were young. My grandmother, my mother, and my sisters all told me that we women are not necessarily weaker than men in any matter. If men can do it, we women can do it too. My father and grandfather told me that in this world, it¡¯s useless to rely on anyone. I have to rely on myself. Only when one¡¯s ability was strong enough, would one not be bullied by others. Xiao Qiu, I think you¡¯re that kind of person. I like you and I admire you. I want to be friends with you. That¡¯s why I said I know about you. Actually, I know a lot of things about other people, but I don¡¯t like them, so I just pretend not to know them.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zheng Qiu felt tears welling up in his eyes. In the past ten years, it was not that no one had acknowledged her, but no one had ever said such things to her like Gu Xin. She didn¡¯t have any female friends and Gu Xin was the first one to tell her that she wanted to be friends with her. Zheng Qiuughed with tears in his eyes. Hello, Gu Xin. I¡¯m Zheng Qiu. It¡¯s my honor to be friends with you. thank you, miss Zheng, for treating me as a friend. Let¡¯s go on a case together in the future! Gu Xin smiled. Zheng Qiu wiped away his tears and nodded with a smile. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll be Princess Xinxin¡¯s exclusive coroner in the future.¡± Gu Xinughed out loud, ¡± hahahaha, okay. In the future, we¡¯ll definitely be the two legendary detectives of great Zhou. Wherever we are, there won¡¯t be any criminals. Zheng Qiuughed along with him. Then, she started talking about her family. She was a girl from the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. The current Marquis of Yong¡¯ an was her biological father, but the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an was her stepmother. Her mother passed away after giving birth to her younger brother. She was only three years old that year. When her stepmother entered the family and gave birth to her son, she was taken away. She was six years old that year. She escaped halfway, but she encountered a flood. She was washed away by the water and was saved by a coroner in a small county near the river in Jiangnan. That was her adoptive father. Because her mother had passed away early, the maidservants in the manor were all talkative and no one cared about her. She had heard a lot of things, and she could remember things very early. Since she was adopted by her adoptive father, she would think about what she had heard every day, so it was impossible for her to have no memory. Her mother had many dowries. Before she died, she asked the elders of the Zheng family to promise her that they would give her all the dowries when she got married. In the end, after the stepmother married and gave birth to the child, something happened to her. The mother¡¯s dowry was decided by the n elders and left to her elder brother and younger brother. However, her elder brother broke his leg a few years ago and became depressed. Her younger brother was brought up wrongly by the stepmother and might have forgotten that he still had a mother, as well as an elder brother and elder sister. Chapter 2104 - 2104 Really? 2104 Really? Her stepmother¡¯s son was two years younger than her younger brother, but he was well-educated. He was studying at the Imperial College, And when he was twelve years old, he had already passed the imperial examination and be a schr. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om What she wanted to do was to find out the cause of her mother¡¯s death and the cause of her brother¡¯s injury. Then, she would save her brother. She could not let him continue like this. These words had been hidden in Zheng Qiu¡¯s heart for years. Only herte adoptive father knew what she was thinking. It had been a few years, and now someone else knew. She felt much better after saying it. Gu Xin patted Zheng Qiu¡¯s back. your brother is in the Royal Academy. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get my father to keep an eye on her. No brat can continue to be a brat under my father¡¯smand. My cousin is my uncle¡¯s son and the princess of the goddess Kingdom. They¡¯re very brutal in the Royal Academy. I¡¯ll ask them to take care of your brother. I¡¯ll definitely nurture his temper.¡± All the heirs of the aristocratic families in the capital had to attend the Royal Academy if they did not study well. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother must be there. ¡°Thank you, third miss,¡± Zheng Qiu expressed his gratitude. Gu Xin waved her hand. we¡¯re all friends now. You can call me Xinxin like my other friends. Besides, it¡¯s very miserable to be taken care of by my father and my family¡¯s ninren Mingyue. You don¡¯t need to thank me. ¡± alright, ¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. Xinxin. As the two talked, the sky turned dark. Not long after the sky turned dark, Dongxue came with a big food box. ¡°Third youngdy, old Furen and old master asked this servant to bring you some food. They were worried that third miss was busy and did not eat, so they let this servante. Third youngdy, quickly eat, it won¡¯t be good if it gets cold.¡± Dong Xue said while setting the table. ¡°Thank you, Dongxue!¡± Gu Xin asked Zheng Qiu to join them. Both of them had huge appetites. After eating some snacks, drinking tea, and chatting for so long, they were really hungry. Since he was already Gu Xin¡¯s friend, Zheng Qiu did not bother to be as polite as before. He picked up his chopsticks and bowl and started eating as well. ¡°This bowl is the strawberries that first master just picked from the manor today. There is a basket in total and some were sent to the pce to give to eldest miss and second miss. First master specially instructed this servant that third youngdy must eat the first batch of strawberries. They are especially delicious.¡± Dong Xue took out a ss bowl full of strawberries and exined. ¡°Aiya, the strawberries are all ripe!¡± Gu Xin quickly ate one, ¡± uncle didn¡¯t even tell me that he was going to pick strawberries today. But I don¡¯t have time to go even if you tell me!¡± Gu Xin fed Zheng Qiu another one. Zheng Qiu had never eaten a strawberry before, so it was really delicious. Gu Xin fed her another one,¡¯Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ll take you out to y after this case is over! Let¡¯s go to my family¡¯s farm, the strawberry farm. Let¡¯s go pick some strawberries. There¡¯s a flower farmer next to the strawberry farm. I¡¯m telling you, my family has a lot of different types of flowers.¡± Zheng Qiu smiled as she listened to Gu Xin talk about strawberries, flowers, and fruits that she had never heard of or eaten before. She was a little envious of Gu Xin. The Gu family was really good. The two ate and saw Dongxue off. While they were strolling around the Yamen, the people who had gone to investigate had returned. However, the people who investigated did not manage to find out more information. The information they obtained was exactly the same as what ye cuiru had said. They could not prove that ye cuiru was lying. Could it be that ye cuiru was telling the truth? Chapter 2105 - 2105 Chapter 2105-unable to verify 2105 Chapter 2105-unable to verify However, it was a pity for the shoes. Ye cuiru¡¯s shoes, which Song Yi had mentioned were stained with mud and fallen flowers, had been washed clean after so long. Ye cuiru insisted that Song Yi had seen it wrong, but Song Yi insisted that he saw that kind of flower. So many days had passed, and there was no way to verify it. ¡°Although ye cuiru¡¯s route is correct, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that she has been to the official road outside the city where wildflowers grow. She just needs to be a little faster.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said. ¡°Third youngdy, Xie Jun requests an audience!¡± At this moment, a bailiff came in to report. ¡°Let him in!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. After a while, Xie Jun came in with another person, man Zhu. Manzhu¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, her hair was a little messy and her mouth was gagged. When she saw Gu Xin, it was as if she had seen her Savior. Her beautiful eyes were full of pleading, making people want to save her. ¡°Student greets Princess.¡± Xie Jun stepped forward and saluted. ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡± Gu Xin asked with a frown. ¡°Princess, your student found this in manzhu¡¯s room.¡± Xie Jun took out an earring. It was obvious that it was a pair with the Pearl Earring that Gu Xin found, and there was something carved on it. This pair of earrings was a birthday gift from Xie Jun to the deceased. It was not a finished product that he had bought, but had been made by someone. Therefore, other than the craftsman who made it, no one knew this pair of earrings better than Xie Jun. Gu Xin took a look at it and it was true. ¡°Princess, your student asked manzhu and found a few suspicious points.¡± Xie Jun added when he saw that Gu Xin had recognized him. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Manzhu said that she had a bad stomach that day and couldn¡¯t find her student¡¯s sister when she came out. After looking for a while, she went home to wait. However, no one could prove that she was at home that day. She said that she was afraid of being scolded by the student¡¯s parents, so she didn¡¯t go out and stayed alone. However, the other maidservant in the student¡¯s younger sister¡¯s yard, Xueyun, was doing needlework in her room that day. In between, Xueyun even scolded the cleaning maidservant. After cleaning the yard, no one saw manzhu. So, manzhu lied.¡± As Xie Jun spoke, he turned his head and red at manzhu, continuing, ¡± manzhu was only seen when it was almost time to slip away. In other words, from the time she went out with her student¡¯s sister to this hour, she was no longer around, and there were many things she could do. I suspect that she is rted to the death of my sister.¡± Man Zhu cried and shook her head, making a wuwuwu sound, looking very pitiful. Gu Xin asked the bailiff beside her to remove the cloth from manzhu¡¯s mouth and asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Manzhu, do you have anything to say?¡± Man Zhu knelt on the ground, and because her hands were tied behind her back, she almost fell. She steadied her body and said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°Princess, everything this servant said before was true and not a lie. This servant does not know why youngdy¡¯s earrings would be in this servant¡¯s room. This servant returned to the fu that day. No one saw this servant because this servant was worried that they would ask youngdy, so this servant deliberately avoided them. This servant really did not lie. Princess, please investigate!¡± Gu Xin felt the ball of wool in her head be even messier and even more unclear. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Because at that time, Madam and master were looking for youngdy, and this servant was also panicking. If this servant didn¡¯t appear, what if something happened to youngdy Yingluo?¡± manzhu¡¯s tears had already formed a line, and she couldn¡¯t continue to say the rest of her words. Chapter 2106 - 2106 Ye cuiru told me 2106 Ye cuiru told me ¡°Hide? Ha! Don¡¯t quibble! Which part of the Xie residence did not have people? You were able to hide until nine O ¡®clock before being discovered? Unless you were in one of those deserted courtyards, but in those courtyards, how did you know that father and mother were looking for little sister? It¡¯s aplete lie!¡± Xie Jun said coldly, then looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Princess, there¡¯s definitely something wrong with manzhu. Everyone in the Xie residence knows man Zhu, and she can hide in a ce where she can¡¯t hear the news of the student¡¯s parentsing to find her sister. She must be lying!¡± ¡°Princess might have heard her say before that the reason why the doorkeeper didn¡¯t know her entry and exit was because she came in and out through a dog hole in the backyard. Therefore, if she could enter and exit from there, it meant that she could enter and leave at any time. It wasn¡¯t just because she said it was in the manor that it was. She must be lying, there must be a problem with her. ¡± ¡°The student¡¯s younger sister treats manzhu as her own sister and is willing to share many things with manzhu. However, this pair of earrings is a birthday gift from the student to her younger sister, so she definitely won¡¯t share it with manzhu. And for this pair of earrings to appear in man Zhu¡¯s room, there could only be one reason. Man Zhu had stolen it. In the courtyard of a student¡¯s little sister, no one would dare to touch her things, only manzhu would dare!¡± Xie Jun looked at Gu Xin with a sincere expression. Manzhu didn¡¯t argue and looked at Gu Xin with a wronged expression. Gu Xin went through the route map in her mind. She made an assumption. If what man Zhu said was a lie, and if man Zhu came out of the teahouse and met ye cuiru, the two of them would work together to take Xie Yun away. Ye cuiru was driving the carriage. Although the guards did not check it carefully, they would take a rough look. At that time, there was a sack in ye cuiru¡¯s carriage. You can put the dead into a sack, and you can also put man Zhu into a sack. Ye cuiru had said that she had already made an appointment to go to the vige to collect the flowers on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. Therefore, the vige had been prepared for her. Once she went, she could take the flowers back without any dy. When man Zhu was seen at the Xie residence, it was almost 11 am. On ye cuiru¡¯s side, it was also almost 11 am when she returned home. If this hypothesis was true, then what was the motive for these two unrted people to kill? Ye cuiru could be said to have thought that Song Yi loved the deceased, so why did man Zhu, who was treated as a sister by the deceased, kill the deceased together? ¡°Manzhu, Did you know? I¡¯ve already ordered people to capture the ye family.¡± Gu Xin took a few steps and walked in front of manzhu. She squatted down and pinched her chin to make her look at her. Gu Xin saw the panic in manzhu¡¯s eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, she calmed down in an instant and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up. ye cuiru told me a lot of things. I was just about to send someone to the Xie residence to capture you when young master Xie brought you here. How was it? Do you want me to give you a chance, a chance to bite back and see if what she said is true or if what you said is more true?¡± Xie Jun looked at Gu Xin in surprise. This, this is not about other people¡¯s family? This servant actually colluded with outsiders to ridicule her. Man Zhu¡¯s eyes dodged, and her body subconsciously leaned back. Gu Xin continued, ¡± if you don¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll use ye cuiru¡¯s testimony as evidence in court. I was just curious and wanted to have some fun. I really didn¡¯t know that investigating a case would be so tiring. I didn¡¯t get to sleep or eat properly for the past two days! Now that we have ye cuiru¡¯s testimony, it¡¯s better to close the case as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 2107 - 2107 Manzhu said it 2107 Manzhu said it ¡°Princess, don¡¯t try to trick this servant! This servant doesn¡¯t know anything. This servant doesn¡¯t understand what Princess is saying!¡± At this moment, man Zhu hadpletely calmed down. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin shook her off and stood up, ordering the guards, ¡± gag her and cover her eyes. Lock her up in the cell where ye cuiru is and bring her here! Constable Gao didn¡¯t even give man Zhu a chance to speak and directly sent her away. ¡°Princess, what is the meaning of this? Are there any other aplices who killed the student¡¯s sister?¡± Xie Jun reacted at this moment and asked anxiously. ¡°I think so, but I¡¯m not sure yet. When I give you a lookter, you¡¯ll treat him as your sister¡¯s murderer and do what you should. Please cooperate with me. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. ¡°I understand.¡± Xie Jun clenched his fist and stood aside with his head lowered. Zheng Qiu and the bailiffs at the scene understood what was going on. Gu Xin had figured out something and wanted to trick the suspect. Gu Xin sat down, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the back of the chair as she thought about man Zhu and ye cuiru. The two of them knew each other. On the surface, they only knew each other because of the deceased, Xie Yun. They might not be familiar with each other. However, when she faked manzhu just now, it was obvious that there was something wrong with manzhu. It was obvious that manzhu and ye cuiru were both rted to this case. It was hard to tell the truth from the lies in their words. Man Zhu was clearly a little flustered at the start, but why did she suddenly calm downter on? could it be that she was wrong? Wrong direction? What did she say to calm manzhu down? That¡¯s right, she said that she wanted to use ye cuiru¡¯s testimony as evidence in court and end the case. Man Zhu suddenly calmed down. Either manzhu saw that she was lying to her, or ye cuiru pushed the me for what they did to her and it had no effect on her. How could she be so sure that this matter had nothing to do with her? Ye cuiru liked Song Yi. If she was one of the murderers, her motive was very likely to be that she loved Song Yi but could not get him. She thought that Song Yi liked the deceased Xie Yun and thus killed him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What about man Zhu? What was man Zhu¡¯s motive? Gu Xin couldn¡¯t figure it out. She could clearly feel that the ball of wool had be a little clearer, but she couldn¡¯t find the end and it was still a mess. At this moment, the bailiff brought ye cuiru over. Ye cuiru was shocked by her sudden words. Before she could kneel down, Xie Jun rushed forward and grabbed her by the cor.¡±It¡¯s you, is it you! Did you kill my sister?! I¡¯m going to beat you to death and make you pay with your life!¡± Xie Jun¡¯s eyes were red as if he wanted to eat someone. ¡°Stop him!¡± Gu Xin said. The bailiff stepped forward to pull Xie Jun back. Xie Jun struggled and roared, ¡± ¡°Why did you kill Yun? Why did you kill Yun ¡®er? Did you think that Song Yi liked Yun ¡®er and not you, so you killed her? Damn it, I want you and Song Yi to die! I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood!¡± Ye cuiru fell to her knees with a thud. She lowered her head and trembled. Gu Xin waved her hand and the bailiff brought Xie Jun out. She didn¡¯t expect Xie Jun to think this way. He probably wasn¡¯t pretending, but was really feeling it! ye cuiru, manzhu has already said it. Do you have anything to say? ¡± Gu Xin asked coldly as she looked at ye cuiru, who was kneeling on the ground and trembling. Chapter 2109 - 2109 Remembered 2109 Remembered ¡°You say that you¡¯re telling the truth every time, and I believe you every time. However, I always find out that I trusted the wrong person in the end. So, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t trust you.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°No, no, Princess, please believe me.¡± Ye cuiru panicked. She tried to keep her mind clear and think of any evidence that could convince people. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin did not interrupt her and just looked at her quietly. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said,¡±Princess, it¡¯s true that man Zhu wants to rece miss Xie.¡± She had also told themoner that brother Yi was not worthy of miss Xie. If she were miss Xie, she would definitely look down on brother Yi. Although thismoner didn¡¯t like miss Xie and kept pestering brother Yi, when thismoner heard others say that brother Yi wasn¡¯t good, thismoner wasn¡¯t happy either. So thismoner asked, then what kind of person is worthy of miss Xie? Man Zhu had already said that only someone like young master Xie was worthy of her. At that time, thismoner was dumbfounded. Young master Xie was miss Xie¡¯s blood brother! In the end, manzhu said that if she had the identity of miss Xie, she would definitely marry someone like young master Xie.¡± ¡°There was also one time in the Xie family¡¯s shop, thismoner went to sell embroidery. Miss Xie happened to be changing into men¡¯s clothes and she heard that thismoner was here, so she asked someone to bring thismoner in. Thismoner heard miss Xie talking about man Zhu, saying that she wanted to marry man Zhu to the Xie family¡¯s steward¡¯s son. The two were quitepatible. Man Zhu said that she was willing to apany miss Xie for a lifetime. Miss Xie told man Zhu that the man she was going to marry did not take concubines, so she didn¡¯t need a dowry servant girl to be a concubine. She married the steward¡¯s son, so she could also marry with her, and they would still be master and servant. When thismoner went in, she just happened to meet with man Zhu, who just came out. At that time, man Zhu¡¯s face was very dark.¡± !! ¡°Thismoner once heard two little girls in the shop chatting. Young master Xie actually brought man Zhu to the shop. With man Zhu¡¯s appearance, if one didn¡¯t know, one would think that she was young Madam! She was just a maidservant like them. After that, the two girls were reprimanded by the shopkeeper.¡± ¡°Thismoner suspects that man Zhu killed miss Xie because miss Xie wanted to marry her off to the steward¡¯s son, and man Zhu wanted to marry young master Xie. She knew that her status was not high enough, so she must have thought that miss Xie was dead. She and miss Xie were as close as sisters, so old master Xie and Madam Xie would definitely treat her well. Young master Xie would also often look for her because he missed his younger sister. Perhaps she¡¯ll be able to get together with young master Xie!¡± The more ye cuiru spoke, the more smoothly she became. In the end, she even felt that it was the truth. Gu Xin was also shocked. It can even be done this way? She called Xie Jun in and asked him if he was involved in the matter. Xie Jun frowned and thought about it. He did take manzhu to the shop, not only his own shop, but also other shops. Because he wanted to give his sister a gift and surprise her, he took manzhu, who knew his sister better, with him. He had never thought that man Zhu would have any improper thoughts about him, but after hearing ye cuiru¡¯s words, he thought of their interactions in the past. Man Zhu seemed to love appearing in front of him. Every time his sister had something for him, it was always man Zhu who delivered it. However, when his sister ran errands in the courtyard to deliver things to his parents, it was not man Zhu who went. Also, he did know that his little sister was nning to find a husband for man Zhu, the son of their family¡¯s Chief Steward. He even felt that they were quitepatible. Man Zhu was very good looking, so if she didn¡¯t get married, she would either be a concubine to her little sister¡¯s husband or someone else¡¯s concubine. Chapter 2113 - 2113 Chapter 2113-just can’t stay idle 2113 Chapter 2113-just can¡¯t stay idle ¡°Who cares! Why didn¡¯t he care? Don¡¯t we still have little sister sisi?¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation, ¡± father, this case doesn¡¯t happen every day. We can¡¯t expect a big case to happen every day. The country is prosperous and the people are safe! If there really is a case, then sisi can handle it by herself.¡± ¡°You! I just can¡¯t stay idle!¡± Cai Xiaolian tapped Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her head, ¡± I said I would help you before but you didn¡¯t let me. Now that I¡¯ve found something to do, you¡¯re criticizing me again. You don¡¯t know this, but when everyone is busy and you¡¯re free, it¡¯s not a happy thing.¡± ¡°Alright, while you¡¯re still a girl at home, you can do whatever you want! After you get married, you¡¯ll be busy.¡± Cai Xiaolian adjusted Gu Xin¡¯s bangs and smiled. When they first transmigrated here, Gu Xin was still a skinny little girl with no meat on her face. Her skin was dark and her hair was dry and messy. But now, her face was full of cogen and her hair was long and ck. She was in good spirits. !! It had been seven years. Time had really passed very quickly. ¡°Mother, speaking of this matter, I want to ask. Did Grandpa, grandma, and Uncle Lu set a date for my wedding with brother Yuanyuan? Is it really going to be on the Lantern Festival next year, our birthday?¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of this. When Xie Yun¡¯s case happened, she had just heard Cheng huaijin mention it. Now that the case was closed, if Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought of this problem. ¡°When do you want to do it?¡± Before Cai Xiaolian could answer, Gu shouxin, who was beside her, asked. ¡°Previously, I couldn¡¯t stand the people from the high Duke¡¯s public house. I thought that the earlier the better. Now that I have more important things to do, I don¡¯t want it to be so early. I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother anyway. Whatever time you say it is.¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin continued, ¡± I originally wanted to go to the high Duke¡¯s public house to clean up the mess and split the family up. I can tell that the second uncle and second aunt of the Lu family aren¡¯t easy to deal with either. But now, I feel that doing those things is a waste of time. It¡¯s better to stay in the Yamen and read the files or talk to Xiao Qiu about the cases she has been through.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said with relief, ¡± you¡¯re right. Why did women have to stay in the back residence? Women can do a lot of things too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed to get Gu shouxin¡¯s support. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. Xinxin, let me tell you, as long as you¡¯re happy and you think it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you do. You only have a few decades to live. You must do what you want to do. Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯re old before you regret it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, I know, mother.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and continued, ¡± father, mother, I really like the coroner that Mr. Qin from the court of judicial review brought back. I think we hit it off very well. I¡¯m nning to invite her to our house as a guest in a few days.¡± The couple looked at each other and then looked at Gu Xin with a strange expression. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om We¡¯ve tried so hard not to let you be with Lu Zheng, but you insisted on your brother Yuan Yuan. And now, you¡¯re talking about marriage. You say you like a little coroner and you want to bring her home to introduce her to your family? Gu Xin blinked her eyes. Very quickly, she understood the meaning behind her parents ¡®gazes and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chapter 2115 - 2115 Chapter 2114-no helping an outsider 2115 Chapter 2114-no helping an outsider ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin leaned her head on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. father, why are you so stupid! I said those words to brother Yuanyuan just to coax him! To make him happy! However, I won¡¯t coax my father. Everything I say in front of you, father, is the truth, the absolute truth.¡± ¡°You father and daughter!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and shook her head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Father, since you think that I¡¯m good to brother Yuanyuan, why don¡¯t I ask him to do something for you? And the kind that was open and aboveboard, so that he wouldn¡¯t feel like he was working for you. We¡¯ll let uncle Emperor arrange it. ¡± Gu Xin suddenly sat up straight and blinked her big eyes. ¡°What?¡± Gu shouxin looked at her. ¡°Father, brother Yuanyuan, eldest brother-inw, and second brother-inw are training the soldiers, right? But now that the world is at peace and there are no military campaigns, it¡¯s a waste of talent for all three of them to do one thing!¡± Gu Xin said. !! ¡°So?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°So, I can arrange for one of them toe to the Royal Academy to help you!¡± Gu Xin felt that her idea was quite good and continued, ¡± eldest brother-inw and second brother-inw have to take care of the pregnant eldest sister and second sister. Brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t have anyone to take care of either, so doesn¡¯t that mean he has more time? Just let him go to the Royal Academy! The Royal Academy also has sses like horse riding and archery, right? father, you can assign these sses to him.¡± ¡°If you feel annoyed and ufortable one day, you can teach him a lesson and vent your anger on him! He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her daughter speechlessly. Well, very good. She didn¡¯t favor an outsider. This suggestion simply touched the heart of nine thousand years old. Just look at how high the corners of nine thousand years old¡¯s mouth were, and you would know how satisfied he was with this suggestion. At this moment, Lu Zheng still had no idea that he had been sold by his beloved Xinxin. He was in a good mood because the country guarding Duke told him that the two families had decided on a date. They would get married on their birthday next year, which was his 23rd birthday and Gu Xin¡¯s 18th birthday. However, this was their day to watch. Gu Xin was now the princess protector of the country and the royal family would definitely let them watch her again. After the royal family had confirmed it, their marriage had begun. This was the first time Lu Zheng had treated the country guarding Duke nicely since he returned. He left the country guarding Duke¡¯s study happily and went back to his room to rest. Although he was envious of Xue Qianyu, who he had grown up with, bing a father, he was about to get married. He didn¡¯t have to be envious of others. ¡­¡­ It was now March, and the weather was getting better and better. The flowers that Grandpa Gu had nted in the courtyard were all blooming, and the fruits on the trees were also bearing fruit. The birds were chirping on the branches, and life was getting better and better. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu Nian had agreed to go to herb in the morning and return at night. They wanted to finish her unfinished work as soon as possible. On the second day of the third month, the Peng family¡¯s second Madam arrived in the capital. She came to the capital this time with two main purposes. One was to manage her son¡¯s marriage, and the other was to set up a bodyguard agency. Peng Eng and Peng sng would get married in April. Because Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi had a good rtionship, the families had decided to get married on the same day. The second son of the Peng family was from the second branch of the Peng family, while the fourth son was from the first branch. The eldestdy of the Peng family had not returned to the capital since the new year, so she had been in charge of the early stages. Now that the seconddy of the Peng family had returned, she could rx a little. As for the bodyguard agency of the Peng family¡¯s second wife, it had already been in kunzhou for three months. The first escort mission had already beenpleted. She came to the capital to expand her bodyguard agency. Chapter 2116 - 2116 Chapter 2116-East and West escort agency 2116 Chapter 2116-East and West escort agency Old master Peng had a total of four sons and one daughter. All of his sons were generals with military achievements. His second son, general Peng, had died many years ago in battle, and his second wife had been in the Army since. Now that the great Zhou Dynasty had settled down, second Madam Peng was not young anymore. She had heard Cai Xiaolian mention it when she went to the Western Region. She had been seriously thinking about it on the way back. After discussing with old general Peng and eldest Madam Peng, she quickly opened the bodyguard agency. The bodyguard agency she opened was called the East and West bodyguard agency, so the route she took was, of course, the East and West. Almost all the people in the bodyguard agency were retired from the military. Last year, after they returned from the West, she decided to open this bodyguard agency. She once again took a group of people to the West to familiarize themselves with the road and even set up a few points in the desert. After returning from the West, she opened the bodyguard agency. !! The first order was from the goddess Kingdom, along with some businessmen from the kun state. There were a few sons from big families in the goddess Kingdom who had followed the quicksand King to the West to create the world. Although the goddess Kingdom respected women, some families also had sons they liked. Now that the path was open, it was worth it to see their own children, brothers, and nephews in their lifetime. Therefore, several families in the kingdom of goddess chose their people and brought various specialties from the East. They also hired people from the Eastern and Western escort agency to protect them. The women of the goddess Kingdom were good at fighting, but not all of them were as strong as the dugu royal family. They were still afraid of the unknown desert. With the seconddy of the Peng family leading the team, they were more at ease. Other than the people from the goddess Kingdom, there were also some merchants from kunzhou. They had brought tea leaves, silk, and porcin to join the group. The first time they went on an escort mission, the Peng family¡¯s second wife personally led the team and spent three months to make a round trip. Because she had a lot of things on the way, she spent a lot of time. On the way back, she helped the tribes in the Westernnd bring things to the princes and princesses in the capital. With the merchants in the Westernnd, she made money again. In addition to escorting the caravans, they also received letters. At present, only the kingdom of goddess and some merchants needed to exchange letters. However, seconddy Peng believed that there would be more and more letters in the future. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After she brought the things for the princesses and princes of the Western Region to the Royal Academy, she also told them the news. If you miss home, you can write a letter. The speed of our bodyguard agency is definitely faster than you sending people back. Moreover, you don¡¯t have many people with you, so you won¡¯t be used to it if you send them out. Hence, before the Peng family¡¯s second Madam could take over her son¡¯s wedding, the bodyguard agency had already started taking orders. She used her own dowry shop to set up a shop. The Eastern and Western escort agency in the capital was considered to have opened for business before Peng Eng and Peng sng got married. Gu Xin also went to join in the fun. She wrote a letter to the quicksand King and asked the escort agency to deliver it to him. Of course, quicksand king¡¯s messenger Eagle, a ¡®li, could send messages faster, but Gu Xin also wanted to test the speed of the escort agency. ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and it was soon the middle of March. Gu Nian wrote a letter to Xue Qianning and asked her to send a few trustworthy people over. The fabric made from these colors would definitely sell well. Chapter 2117 - 2117 Are you very close? 2117 Are you very close? After Gu Xin and Gu si were done with Gu Nian¡¯s matters, Lu Zheng was also sessfully assigned to the Royal Academy by the Emperor. Originally, in the emperor¡¯s heart, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng were both educating his little crown Prince. Now, it was good to let this future father-inw to hone their tacit understanding. With Lu Zheng, Gu shouxin was a little more rxed and his mood was good recently. Gu Xin invited Zheng Qiu to her house on the 19th of March. She didn¡¯t invite any other girls. After all, Zheng Qiu was in men¡¯s clothes. She only told Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian and no one else. !! Although Zheng Qiu did not have any money, he had brought gifts. Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not think much about why Gu Xin brought a man to her house. Although they were colleagues at the Yamen, they had also left Gu Ren and little Ming Yue to Gu Xin. With Gu Ren, her younger brother, Gu si, and little Ming Yue around, no one would say anything. Originally, Gu Ren and little Mingyue were happily ying with the big brothers and sisters in the Royal Academy. But when they were too happy, the big brothers and sisters were not happy. Two days ago, the princesses and princes of the West and the great Zhou jointly submitted a petition, asking the Emperor to open a Royal Academy for boys and girls under the age of ten. They were really worried that the sixth son of the Gu family and the goddess Princess would be depressed by these big brothers and sisters. How could the Emperor not know what these people were thinking? however, seeing that they were really depressed, he gave Gu Ren and little Ming Yue a few days off. It was another matter whether the Royal Academy for boys would open or not. Anyway, Gu Ren and little Ming Yue would still return to the Royal Academy after a few days of vacation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om brother Qiu, let¡¯s have a chat. I¡¯m very interested in the work of a coroner! Gu Ren was an easy-going person. When he heard about Zheng Qiu¡¯s job, he dragged little brightmoon to pester Zheng Qiu. Hence, Zheng Qiu spent the whole day telling them about the cases that she had encountered before. Gu Ren and little Mingyue were chatterboxes. Gu Ren was fine, but little Mingyue was a real child. She asked all sorts of strange questions. Fortunately, Zheng Qiu was very experienced and could answer them all. For example, how to determine the time of death from livor mortis, why livor mortis would appear on a dead person, and what to do if the family members of the deceased were not allowed to dissect the body. As Zheng Qiu answered them one by one, Gu Ren¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. After Zheng Qiu had finished his dinner and left, Gu Ren ran to Gu Xin¡¯s room. ¡°What for?¡± Gu Xin pinched Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face, wondering why this child did not lose weight. If he continued to be so fat, he would probably not be able to find a wife when he grew up! ¡°Third sister!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Xin¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. The way he addressed her gave Gu Xin goosebumps. ¡°If there¡¯s something to say, say it. Don¡¯t make such strange noises.¡± Gu Xin pushed him. ¡°Hehe, I knew that third sister is the smartest among us brothers and sisters. One look and you can tell that I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Gu Renughed foolishly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I¡¯m not ttering you.¡± Gu Ren shook his head and said, ¡± third sister, are you very close to brother Xiao Qiu? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? I¡¯m not familiar with her, why would I bring her here?¡± Gu Xin said unhappily. Her eyes moved as she stared at Gu Ren. what are you thinking about, kid? Do you want to write an autopsy notebook? You want Xiao Qiu to provide you with materials? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Chapter 2118 - 2118 You’re right 2118 You¡¯re right ¡°Aiya, why should I be afraid?¡± Gu Ren climbed onto Gu Xin¡¯s soft couch and the two of them leaned against each other. Gu Ren continued, ¡± of course, I want brother Xiao Qiu to provide me with some material. After hearing him talk so much just now, I feel that he is very experienced. Third sister, you don¡¯t know this, but after I¡¯ve finished writing this detective collection, I¡¯m nning to start another one and the main character will be a coroner.¡± Gu Xin asked him,¡¯why did you suddenly have this thought? Coroners aren¡¯t even good in the great Zhou Dynasty. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your work won¡¯t be recognized?¡± Gu Xin, on the other hand, was one of the few people in the family who knew about the bookstore other than the time-traveler trio. All the books that praised the bookstore were written by Gu Ren. At first, she thought it was unbelievable, but she slowly realized that this kid was a gossiper and was smarter than all the siblings in the family. Furthermore, he was fed a Jade bead when he was born, so Gu Xin didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only felt that the smaller the child, the more useful the Jade bead would be. Although Xiao Qi, Xiao BA, and the rest had also eaten it and were not as smart as Gu Ren when he was his age, Gu Xin did not suspect anything. !! Now, she felt that Gu Ren¡¯s behavior was quite normal. He was probably used to it. ¡°Third sister, let¡¯s put it this way. Why don¡¯t you think your actions have been recognized? Why can it only be a lowly status?¡± Gu Ren asked sternly. ¡°It seems that it has always been so! Does everyone think that it¡¯s inauspicious for them to interact with the dead?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°Not all of it. In our world, there are social sses. And the ones who divided the sses were those in the upper echelons. Although our family¡¯s uncle Emperor is different from other emperors, he can¡¯t change the rules that have been passed down by him alone.¡± Gu Ren sighed and asked again, ¡± third sister, do you think the coroner will be of much use? ¡± ¡°Big!¡± Gu Xin answered without hesitation, ¡± as a coroner, I can find clues on the deceased that the investigators can¡¯t find. I can provide clues to the investigators, clear up the case, reveal the truth, and bring justice to the deceased. This is a matter of umting good fortune.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s right. That was why coroners were called lowly. Their children couldn¡¯t take the Imperial examinations, so they had more rules than ordinary people in many matters. But in the end, they were also ordinary people, and they had even done more than ordinary people. Why are you being so unfair to them?¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°So, I want to use a coroner as the main character and write a book. He wanted more people to see what beneficial things the judges, as a Yamen, had done for the victims and their families who had died unjustly without the real murderer being found. This way, more and more people would not look down on this industry. They could even be promoted. With an official position, they could use their own abilities to benefit more and more people. Their children and grandchildren would not feel inferior just because their fathers were in these industries. Their children and grandchildren could also participate in the Imperial examinations and enjoy everything that ordinary people could enjoy. Third sister, do you think my idea is good?¡± Gu Ren asked in all seriousness. ¡°Good! It waspletely possible. Endure it, you¡¯re too amazing! You can think so far ahead!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face and kissed him. Then, she sighed. why would someone like you even go to the Royal Academy? Why don¡¯t you go to school and take the imperial examination like Enzi?¡± Chapter 2119 - 2119 Chapter 2118-how are you so capable? 2119 Chapter 2118-how are you so capable? ¡°Don¡¯t! Third sister, stop!¡± Gu Ren quickly stopped Gu Xin from thinking any further. This thought was too scary. third sister, it¡¯s enough that my brother is the only one studying in our family. I just want to do what I want to do. Don¡¯t you harm me!¡± Gu Xin smiled and did not force him, ¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re justzy.¡± then, third sister, you¡¯ve agreed to help me find brother Xiao Qiu? ¡± Gu Ren asked happily. ¡°Then tell me your thoughts. Let¡¯s see if your settings are good or not. How do you want to write Xiao Qiu?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to write about brother little Qiu!¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°Aiya, you can write it based on Xiao Qiu. It¡¯ll definitely sell well. Really, whether it¡¯s writing a book or telling a story in a teahouse, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make a lot of money.¡± Gu Xin suddenly had an idea. Most of the stories about Ren Ren were told by the storytellers in the teahouses because not everyone could read. Those who could not read or did not like to read and felt that reading was a headache basically went to the teahouses to listen to books. Didn¡¯t Xiao Qiu want revenge? nning a big n? By then, when Xiao Qiu started to take action, Ninja¡¯s new book could be published! Everyone would love it if it was in its original form. For example, themon people of the capital would not find it annoying to hear the gossip of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion for a few days and nights. Even now, they were still discussing how long it would take for the first wife¡¯s son, Lu Shizi, to take care of Madame Lin and her children! I don¡¯t know him well. If I make up a story, wouldn¡¯t I be offending your friend? ¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°You can try!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll try?¡± Gu Ren poked his head with his chubby little hand. After a while, he had an idea. if everyone likes it, we have to arrange a melodramatic background for the main character. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She immediately stopped lying down and sat up. She pulled Gu Ren up as well, and the two of them sat on the deck chairs. ¡°What happened? Brother Qiu really has a melodramatic background?¡± Gu Ren felt that something was wrong when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Sometimes, he felt quite aggrieved. Originally, he was the one who created this male and female lead. However, the male lead was so awesome that he broke away from his plot and reincarnated on his own. So, he didn¡¯t know the people that the male lead knew! He suddenly thought of whether this Zheng Qiu was a very powerful person in Lu Zheng¡¯s previous life. After all, this kid had been brought back to the capital by the Chief Justice from Jiangnan. He looked calm and did not seem like an ordinary coroner from the Yamen. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking first. I¡¯ll tell you after you¡¯re done.¡± Gu Xin urged Gu Ren. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Gu Ren had no choice but to continue, ¡± such a melodramatic background. Let¡¯s say that he is a child of a big family, just like brother ah Yuan. He was framed by his stepmother and was about to die, but he was saved by an experienced coroner. Then, the protagonist would follow the old coroner. Many yearster, he returned to his family¡¯s ce and helped the local lords solve many cases. In the end, he took revenge?¡± That was all Gu Ren could think of. After all, this was the essay given to him by Gu Xin. Besides, he only had this idea after spending time with Zheng Qiu during the day. He was not prepared for this at all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was already good enough that he could only give a rough outline of the plot. Gu Xin rubbed Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face with both hands, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, my little baby, how can you be so good? I¡¯m starting to wonder if you know Xiao Qiu!¡± Gu Ren allowed Gu Xin to rub his face and said in shock, ¡± ¡°He really has such a background?¡± Chapter 2120 - 2120 Fabricated a male lead 2120 Fabricated a male lead Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Ren wanted to curse. This was truly a fantasy world. Were there really so many children who had been framed by their stepmothers? This world¡¯s stepmother was too f * cking evil! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om hang in there, ¡± Gu Xin said excitedly, ¡± although I really want to tell you the details, I¡¯ll have to get Xiao Qiu¡¯s permission first. Tomorrow, third sister will go find Xiao Qiu. I¡¯ll tell you once she agrees, okay?¡± Gu Ren pped Gu Xin¡¯s hand away, ¡± ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t be like this! Aren¡¯t you just hanging my appetite? Are you still going to let me sleep well tonight?¡± Gu Xin grabbed his chubby little hand, ¡± but this is Xiao Qiu¡¯s matter. I can¡¯t tell you without her consent! We have to get her permission, don¡¯t we? You have to be based on her!¡± Gu Ren was not happy. Gu Xin pinched his face and he pped her hand away angrily. In the end, Gu Xin decided to bring Gu Ren to Zheng Qiu immediately. Gu Ren was immediately happy. He could go out and y at night! Hence, the siblings put on their shoes and sneaked away. When she arrived at Zheng Qiu¡¯s house, Zheng Qiu was puzzled. She had just returned from the Gu residence and was about to rest. Why were the Gu siblings here? It was sote at night. Did Xinxin really think that she could break into her house, which was a ¡± man ¡± who lived alone, just because she brought her brother? Zheng Qiu was speechless when he heard the siblings ¡®intention. ¡°Brother Qiu, just promise me! I¡¯ll definitely help you deal with your stepmother. Really, I promise!¡± Gu Ren wrapped his arms around Zheng Qiu¡¯s waist. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. Brother Qiu¡¯s waist is like a girl¡¯s, and there¡¯s a fragrance on his body? He had hugged his brother¡¯s waist before. Although it was also very thin, it feltpletely different. At least, brother Qiu¡¯s waist was soft and had no muscles. Why didn¡¯t he exercise at all, and even imitated the girl¡¯s fragrance? Thinking of this, Gu Ren even pinched her. ¡°Young master Gu, you¡¯re only seven years old, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to touch and pinch a girl like that,¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Zheng Qiu had admitted it himself. She pulled Gu Ren over, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, Xiao Qiu is right. She¡¯s worse off than brother Yuanyuan! She¡¯s just a little girl who was harmed by her stepmother when she was very young.¡± Gu Ren¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.¡¯Oh my God, is he going to start writing about women?¡¯ It was said that cross-dressing was quite popr! Zheng Qiu had agreed to Gu Ren using her as the basis for the story. She respected her adoptive father very much. In her heart, coroner was not a cheap profession, and it was not inferior to those morous professions. Gu Ren wanted to clear his name, so how could she disagree? After returning home from Zheng Qiu¡¯s ce, Gu Ren started to write an outline and character design. This script was easy to write because Zheng Qiu had material for it. He could also ask Gu Xin to help him gather material from the Ministry of Justice. With an experienced coroner like Zheng Qiu by his side, he didn¡¯t have to worry about any professional issues. However, since Zheng Qiu was a woman dressed as a man, who should she choose as the male lead? A junior official of the Supreme Court? No, that Mr. Qin is too old. He¡¯s almost 30 and he looks too serious. He¡¯s married and has children. He¡¯s not a good match for Xiao Qiu. Constable Gao? No, that person was a little silly. His rtive was a noble consort, but he only wanted to be an arrester. Make up one? The steady, meticulous, and tragic fate of a coroner would give her a straight man who was well-educated but unlucky and silly? Chapter 2123 - 2123 Chapter 2123-quarrels 2123 Chapter 2123-quarrels that¡¯s right. If you write something so unlucky, you¡¯ll definitely be beaten up when fatheres back from the teahouse and hears about it. Gu si also said. Uncle Gu was the kind of person who could read, but would get dizzy and fall asleep when reading. He basically went to the teahouse to listen to Gu Ren¡¯s stories. He even thought of opening his own teahouse and hiring two storytellers at a high price. He could definitely make money by getting the stories from his son in advance. Of course, he was just thinking about it and had not implemented it yet. He hadn¡¯t done any business in the past few years, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not writing about my brother. Besides, the story was made up. I¡¯ve written it based on Xiao Qiu¡¯s prototype. Only her family has a prototype. Everyone else is fictional, including the male lead!¡± Gu Ren lied with a face full of sincerity. He still intended to write it ording to some of his son¡¯s characteristics. ¡°Alright, then you can continue.¡± Gu Xin did not trust Gu Ren. She had a feeling that this kid was up to no good. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°This schr encountered a corpse while parading through the streets, and then the people from the Yamen appeared. The female protagonist found some clues on the corpse, all of which pointed to the schr. Great, it¡¯s suddenly be the gossip of the capital.¡± Gu Ren said excitedly. Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± Dugu Mingyue said thoughtfully,¡¯bear with it, did you do this on purpose? This was to let people guess whether it was rted to the top schr and raise everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. In fact, this case had nothing to do with the schr. Because of this, the schr didn¡¯t enjoy the glory of being the top schr of other years, and he was a little disappointed. And in the process of the investigation, the female lead must have some contact with the top schr. Ah, are you nning to write them as quarrelsome lovers?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at dugu Mingyue in surprise. Tsk, as expected of a person who followed and endured all day long. At such a young age, he actually knew how to love enemies. The two sisters recalled the age at which they understood the word ¡®quarrelsome¡¯. They had to admit that they were too naive, and dugu Mingyue had developed his wisdom too early! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu Ren snapped his fingers. There had to be cases and trivial life matters. He tried to keep the story close to life but also far away from it. People would feel an itch in their hearts and especially want to see it. He wanted to verify if such a thing existed in life and motivate everyone so that they could learn about the coroner¡¯s profession when they were free. As for the schr-schr, it would also let everyone have a deeper understanding that it was not luck that could be the top schr, but hard work. The hardships that some people had suffered might be more than the rice they had eaten in their lives. And because of this incident, the unlucky schr was created.¡± ¡°Unlucky character? How unlucky?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Three cases in a row, all of which involved the Prime Minister. In the first case, there were clues on the deceased that pointed to the schr. Of course, the deceased must have known the schr. In the second case, the victim was the old master next door to the top schr¡¯s family. As mentioned just now, the schr was from an aristocratic family. He just happened to be a guest next door, and the Father of his childhood ymate died. In the third case, the schr¡¯s colleague had died because of some court Affairs. The schr had taken the initiative to participate in this case in order to reveal the truth. This was the encounter between the male and female protagonists. After that, there will definitely be love and understanding, and the ending will definitely be to grow old together.¡± Gu Ren told her the gist of what he had thought. Chapter 2124 - 2124 Find yourself a sister-in-law 2124 Find yourself a sister-inw ¡°Yay!¡± Gu Xin tried to imagine it herself. To be honest, she wanted to see it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I also want to see it. But bear with it, that unlucky character of yours doesn¡¯t feel very specific. Are you only describing the unlucky character in three cases?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not it! In the beginning, it must have been reflected in these three cases! After that, the male and female leads would have more contact with each other, and they would be able to write more deeply. For example, the male lead¡¯s family. His family wasn¡¯t as unharmonious as the female protagonist¡¯s, and he didn¡¯t have aplicated backyard. His grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, uncle, and aunty all loved him, and his brothers were respectful. But there¡¯s one thing. The whole family is like a salted fish, but they have a noble title to inherit, so they have to choose a sessor to train!¡± ¡°The male lead is the eldest son of the first branch, so he is the sessor. Since he was young, his brothers and sisters could y happily, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to learn literature and martial arts. As he grew up, his brothers and sisters began to talk about love, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to learn how to deal with people and deal with the social Affairs of his family and the outside world. When he was older, his brothers and sisters would all be married, but he, as the eldest, couldn¡¯t. He had to shoulder the heavy burden of the family and couldn¡¯t just find a wife. He had been single for so long that his sister¡¯s children could crawl on the ground, but his wife was still nowhere to be seen. When he was young, his brothers and sisters were mischievous and made mistakes, and he had to take the me.¡± ¡°When he grew up, his brothers and sisters had children, and his father¡¯s generation began to carry their grandchildren, he couldn¡¯t let his parents carry their grandchildren, and he would be scolded. He had never experienced what it was like to truly love a girl. It¡¯ll be a tragedy anyway.¡± Gu Ren briefly exined the male lead¡¯s character. Gu Xin and Gu si exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡± ¡°You still say that you didn¡¯t write about the Enzi (older brother)!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Gu Ren said firmly. It definitely wasn¡¯t. Don¡¯t think that you can coax me just because I¡¯m young. Before my brother was ten years old, he was a mischievous child in the vige. Who forced him to study?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si were unable to refute. Before Enzi was ten years old, she was really naughty in the vige. It was mainly because uncle Gu could hit her, and his aunt could scold her, not to mention grandma Gu. No one in the vige bullied Enzi. Gu Ren was feeling smug in his heart. Hmph, I can¡¯t even get through to you two little brats? You¡¯re really underestimating me. ¡°By the way, third sister and fifth sister. My brother has been away for a month. Did he write back? Where are you now?¡± Gu Ren asked. ¡°We received a letter before you and little Ming Yue came back. He said that he had already arrived in Jiangnan. They would go to Fuzhou first, and then they would take thend route from Fuzhou, pass by various states, and return from the route from Thand. He should be back around the Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± Gu si said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be gone for so long! Sigh, I was still thinking of talking to my brother to see if he could give me some inspiration!¡± Gu Ren sighed. In fact, he wanted to bring Gu en to y with Zheng Qiu. What if he found his sister-inw? Gu Ren knew that Gu en once had a sweetheart, a youngdy who sold tofu in Zhou town. Unfortunately, the youngdy did not know him, so he had a crush on her. In the end, when he returned home for the examination, he found out that Gu en¡¯s stomach was already big. When he returned home for the vige examination, he had passed the imperial examination, but the child in his heart could already crawl on the ground. From Gu Ren¡¯s point of view, it was because he liked her when he was young, because the tofu girl was good-looking. She was fair and clear, different from the girls in the vige. Chapter 2125 - 2125 Chapter 2124-good-looking person 2125 Chapter 2124-good-looking person It would be different when they grew up. He believed that Gu en¡¯s love was not between a man and a woman. It was just a boy¡¯s love for a girl. If the tofu girl was not married, perhaps Gu en¡¯s love for a girl could turn into a man¡¯s love for a woman. However, the tofu girl was already married. Such a day would nevere. Gu en was younger than Gu Xin. She was already 17 years old and could already fall in love for someone for the first time. Zhang Shi was the most anxious in the family, followed by Gu Ren. Zhang Shi wanted to carry a grandson, but Gu Ren wanted Gu en to settle down quickly. It would be best if he could find a capable sister-inw. Then, his life would be much better. The siblings chatted for a while in the morning and nned to stay at home to continue their conversation after lunch. However, they were chased out by grandma Gu. What grandma Gu meant was, what was he doing at home all day at such a young age? If you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll getzy. Go out and walk the streets. Don¡¯t stay at home all day. Thus, the siblings went out. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They did not n to go shopping. Instead, they nned to look for Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu slept in and it was already noon when he woke up. He had made a bowl of noodles and had just finished eating when he heard a knock on the door. She thought that something had happened at the Yamen, but when she opened the door, the Gu siblings were here again. Last night, two came at night. Today, four came in the morning, three of which were girls. She invited him in and made him some flower tea. He had bought the flower tea from the Gu family¡¯s shop. It was made and sent over from kunzhou. Zheng Qiu liked it a lot. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll drink in water, not tea.¡± Dugu Mingyue blinked her big eyes and said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you a new cup.¡± Zheng Qiu was also a person who liked good-looking girls. The children of the Gu family and their rtives all had one thing inmon, and that was they were all good-looking. Good-looking people were pleasing to the eye. Since she had the whole afternoon, Zheng Qiu took out the tools that she usually used and introduced them to Gu Ren one by one. She provided Gu Ren with some material to work with. Otherwise, Gu Ren would havee to ask her about it. It was fine on normal days, but she was worried that she would not have the patience to tell Gu Ren when she was busy. Gu Ren had only seen forensic work on TV. He did not know much about the tools used by a forensic doctor. He borrowed a pen and paper from Zheng Qiu and took notes. They didn¡¯t feel bored chatting like this, and time passed very quickly. Soon, the sky turned dark. ¡°Xiao Qiu, let¡¯s go to a restaurant to eat! Please bear with it. You have provided so much material for Ren Ren, he has to thank you.¡± Gu Xin suggested. that¡¯s right. Brother Qiu, don¡¯t reject me. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant for a meal. I¡¯ll treat you. You can order whatever you want! Gu Ren said generously. What a joke, he had a lot of private money now. The Empress Dowager had given him quite a lot in the past few years. In addition to the red packet for the new year, he had no ce to use it. Not to mention the money earned by the bookstore. Zheng Qiu thought about it and did not refuse. He followed them to the restaurant. When they arrived at the restaurant, Gu Xin asked the coachman to go back and tell her family that they were having dinner outside. They would go home after eating and there was no need to pick them up. When they walked home, they would treat it as a walk. Chapter 2126 - 2126 The most annoying person 2126 The most annoying person In order to get closer to life, Gu Ren did not even ask for a private room. He asked for the main hall directly. There were quite a lot of people eating. Gu Ren sat next to dugu Mingyue, Zheng Qiu, Gu Xin, and Gu si each cooked a side, and they ordered a table full of dishes. The waiter even reminded them that they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the food. After all, the food on the table was enough for five grown men. Gu Ren pped his hands and said,¡±little brother, that¡¯s not right!¡± If I were your boss, I would definitely fire you. How can you advise your customers to order less? What, do you think we¡¯re all kids who don¡¯t have money to give?¡± Dugu Mingyue pped her hands and looked at the waiter with an unfriendly look. The waiter was so frightened that he apologized repeatedly. Gu Xin said, ¡± second brother, don¡¯t worry about him. Serve the dishes! We can finish these dishes. However, I still have to thank you for your reminder.¡± Only then did the waiter leave. He didn¡¯t even dare toe to serve tea and called for another waiter. Gu si looked at Gu Ren speechlessly. Ren Ren, ¡± he said. do you really think that you¡¯re a rich man just because you went to the Royal Academy? ¡± Without waiting for Gu Ren to answer, dugu Mingyue said, ¡± ¡°Fifth sister, you are wrong. It wasn¡¯t because he was a profligate son of the Royal Academy. It was because only profligate sons were allowed to enter the Royal Academy. Your karma is wrong.¡± Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯little Ming Yue, then are the people from the Royal Academy all like Ren Ren? Did you guys learn from the people inside?¡± Dugu Mingyue shook his head and replied,¡±no!¡± I¡¯ve told ninren that we¡¯ll learn from sister Jinghe when we¡¯re out adventuring in the world!¡± ¡°What are you learning?¡± Dugu Mingyue¡¯s face darkened,¡¯you¡¯re bluffing! On the outside, we have to be evil people who are afraid of everyone, but in our hearts, we have to raise a little cutie who is kind.¡± hahahahahaha Yingluo! Gu si could not help butugh. Even Zheng Qiuughed. Gu Ren rolled his eyes at dugu Mingyue and said,¡±if sister Jinghe finds out about this, she¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Don¡¯t you know that she hates it when people call her cute?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that no one would dare to teach me a lesson?¡± dugu Mingyue asked. Except for yitao.¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± Zheng Qiu raised an eyebrow. If he hade all the way here to ask, it meant that her brother was the one who had suffered the most. However, she still yed along and asked, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Zheng Zhibo, the third son of the Yongan Marquis¡¯s residence, is the most annoying person I¡¯ve ever met,¡± dugu Mingyue said with a look of disdain. Dugu Mingyue didn¡¯t know about Zheng Qiu¡¯s family background, and Gu si had only guessed a little. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if dugu Mingyue knew. ¡°What did he do to make you hate him so much?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°First of all, I hate his looks,¡± dugu Mingyue said. He couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. He wasn¡¯t a man at all. Secondly, when I went to the Academy on the first day, he actually stopped me and wanted to pinch my face. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. I went there secretly. He doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m Princess Ming Yue, so he pinched me. If he had known earlier, he would not have dared to appear. I immediately removed his hand. He was so trashy that he peed in pain! I haven¡¯t peed in bed since I was a year old, and he¡¯s already 14. After that, he went toin to second uncle, causing me to be scolded by second uncle. Of course I wasn¡¯t convinced. After second uncle left the Academy, I beat him up again.¡± Chapter 2128 - 2128 The thing I regret the least 2128 The thing I regret the least But thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t that boring anymore. She could go to her eldest sister¡¯s ce, second sister¡¯s ce, third aunt¡¯s ce, and even the pce to see how themercial center was being built. However, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t like to let her go. Every time she went, Cai Xiaolian was afraid that she would be bored. If she went to Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and her third aunt¡¯s ce, she would definitely be forced to y mahjong. It was obvious that she did not like to y mahjong because she always won. Often, she would lose the energy to win and would not be able to stimte her fighting spirit. Just like that, Gu Xin spent thest few days of March. By April, the weather waspletely warm. Gu Xin was thinking of asking Cheng huaijin and Helian Yi, as well as her friends, to go on a walk with her when the school holidays came. Actually, going on a walk wasn¡¯t that fun. In the end, she decided to pick fruits from uncle Gu¡¯s Manor. The strawberries were already fully ripe, and the cherries should be edible in this season. He wondered if the loquats were ready. As such, on the tenth day of the fourth month, when the Royal Academy was on holiday, the group of people went to uncle Gu¡¯s Manor. Gu Xin was only familiar with a few of the princes and princesses in the Western Region. They were he lianyi and Sarlin¡¯s princesses and princes. Sarlin¡¯s little princess had be dugu Mingyue¡¯s fangirl, so she naturally had to go with him. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu, who were preparing for their wedding, could finallye out and y before their wedding. This would also be theirst timeing out as girls. Gu Xin even called Zheng Qiu along and introduced him as her colleague in the government office and Gu Xin¡¯s friend. Naturally, these people would treat Zheng Qiu well. They set off at dawn. The group of them yed in uncle Gu¡¯s Manor for two days and only returned the next night. Gu Xin hugged Xie Zhiyi on her left and Huo Yanyu on her right. ¡°Silly, Yiyi, you¡¯re both getting married! Time really flies! I still remember the first time I met you! In the end, we¡¯re all big girls and you¡¯re all getting married!¡± Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu leaned their heads on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulders andughed. ¡°I remember getting angry the first time I saw you,¡± Xie Zhiyi said. How could there be a girl dressed as a man better looking than me in Yuzhou Prefecture?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xinughed, ¡± of course not! I¡¯m not from Yuzhou Prefecture. I¡¯m the best-looking girl in Qingzhou Prefecture!¡± The three girlsughed. ¡°I also thought that it was impossible for a girl to be smarter than me in the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Huo Yanyu said. Huo Yanyu nodded in agreement. Xie Zhiyi said,¡±in my life, thest thing I regret is stopping little Xinxin in the mansion and fighting with her.¡± If I didn¡¯t get to know you, my life might not be like this.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Huo Yanyu added. The thing I don¡¯t regret the most in this life is knowing Xinxin. I always feel that I knew Xinxin in my previous life and we were good sisters like this.¡± Gu Xinughed happily, ¡± I think so too. Silly and I were good sisters in my previous life. As for Yiyi, I don¡¯t have that feeling. But I think if we knew each other in the past life, I would have liked the Yiyi as much as I do now.¡± Chapter 2129 - 2129 Chapter 2128-splitting up 2129 Chapter 2128-splitting up Gu Xin did know Huo Yanyu in her past life and they were good sisters. However, they did not know about this. Only Lu Zheng knew! In this life, Lu Zheng was actually quite happy to see them be good sisters who could tell each other everything. The carriage first sent Xie Zhiyi home, then Huo Yanyu, and finally back to the Gu family. After returning home, Gu Xin took out her treasure chest. She had to prepare a wedding gift for her good friend. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu were friends that Gu Xin met when she was eleven years old. After so many years, their rtionship was still as good as ever. Gu Xin had thought about it. Apart from jewelry, she would also give them a bottle of pills made from jade beads as wedding gifts. Each person was given ten pills. Although they couldn¡¯t bring the dead back to life, they could save lives in dangerous situations when giving birth. Gu Xin had seen Zhang Shi, Cai Xiaolian, Yang Shi, Peng Yizhu, and her third aunt giving birth. She had also heard of how dangerous it was to give birth. She didn¡¯t want her Little Sisters to go through the gates of hell, so she had prepared the medicine. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu would be going to kunzhou after they got married. If they were in Beijing, Gu Xin didn¡¯t have to send them off. The Peng family had already made arrangements for their grandchildren. The Peng family¡¯s title of nobility was naturally inherited by the first branch. Therefore, the first wife of general Peng, as well as Peng ze and Gu Hui, had to stay in the capital. As for kunzhou, the second son of the Peng family, Peng yang, was in charge. Therefore, Xie Zhiyi had to go back with them. There was a Navy camp in kunzhou, which had always been under the charge of the first branch of the Peng family. If Peng ze could not go back, then Peng sng of the first branch would have to go back, so Huo Yanyu had to go with him. As for the third and fourth branches of the Peng family, general Peng three and general Peng four had taken over the military affairs of the sand God and the Yun nation in the North of kun province and were to be stationed there. Peng the fifth had died in the westernnds. The third general and his wife were in great pain. They had left kunzhou with their youngest son, Peng the seventh. They had returned recently because of the marriage between Peng the second and fourth. Fourth general Peng was alone in the encampment because sixth Peng and his son were King Qu¡¯s men, and because he wasn¡¯t sure if the youngest eighth Peng was his son or King Qu¡¯s son, just like sixth Peng. Peng eighthng was still in kun Prefecture with Peng thirdng. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This time, Peng thirdng didn¡¯t return to the capital. Among the brothers, only Peng seventhng came back with them. This Peng family could also be considered to have officially split. On Xie Zhiyi¡¯s side, because the Emperor had dealt with some vermin a few years ago, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s grandfather and father had been dismissed from their official positions and becamemoners. However, when Xie Zhiyi¡¯s father abandoned his wife and son, the entire Yuzhou Prefecture knew that the magistrate had divorced and didn¡¯t want any children. Therefore, Xie Zhiyi only had her mother and brother. Her brother, on the other hand, had taken the right path and was already married. He could decide her marriage and arrange it for her. Huo Yanyu was really marrying far away. Old master Huo had scolded old master Peng so many times, and he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his favorite granddaughter! However, she had to get married even if she couldn¡¯t bear to. She liked the child. Peng sng might not return to the capital for the rest of his life, because he was in charge of the Navy. Where were the soldiers of the Navy in the capital? In the past few days, the Peng, Xie, and Huo families had been busy preparing for the wedding. Chapter 2130 - 2130 Chapter 2130-never giving birth again 2130 Chapter 2130-never giving birth again On the 20th of April, the Peng family was getting married, while the Xie family and the Huo family were getting their daughters married. Since they had entered the house at the same time, the Gu sisters had decided to go in pairs and then switch ces. Gu Xin and Gu si would go to Xie Zhiyi¡¯s ce first, while Gu Hui and Gu Nian would go to Huo Yanyu¡¯s ce first. They would then exchange ces. Gu yingxue, on the other hand, was with Gu Xin and Gu si. Although she joined these Little Sisterste, they still had a good rtionship. Huo Yanyu¡¯s and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s wedding dresses were designed by Gu si. The embroidery was already very beautiful, and it looked even more beautiful on the two of them. Gu si had been learning painting from Cai Xiaolian for several years. Now, she could design clothes and jewelry independently. There was a thick stack of design drawings in her study. She was waiting for Cai Xiaolian¡¯s business center to open, and she could show off. For example, Gu yingxue, who had transmigrated from the modern era, was very envious of Gu si because she couldn¡¯t do what Gu si did. She didn¡¯t have the talent at all. ¡­¡­ After Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi got married, they set off for kunzhou at the end of April. When Gu Xin and Gu si bade farewell to them, they were very reluctant. Even after they left, Gu Xin was still crying. there¡¯s still a long way to go. We¡¯ll meet again in the future. Don¡¯t cry, ¡± Gu Nianforted her. Gu Xin sniffled. sister, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t marry too far away. Otherwise, I would miss you very much. Gu Nian let her lean on his shoulder. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t bear to cry, so I married so close to you. It¡¯s only a few streets away. We can see each other every day if we want to. Gu Nian sighed in her heart and continued, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, the kun Prefecture isn¡¯t far away. We can go over and y when we have time in the future. Moreover, they would return to the capital when they were free. There won¡¯t be any Wars in the West for the next 100 years, and the roads of the great Zhou are getting smoother. If you want to meet, we¡¯ll meet. Let big sister tell you something, the separation now is for a better reunion in the future.¡± Gu Xin wiped her tears and nodded, ¡± yes, I¡¯ll go see them when Yiyi and Hanhan have children. Gu Nian could not help butugh! In the end, the sisters ¡°carriage had just entered the city when they met the person waiting for them. It turned out that third aunt had acted up this morning. Thus, the sisters had the carriage go faster to the princess¡¯s Manor. Last year, third aunt had wanted to go with the Empress Dowager to bring Gu Xin back. The Gu family had been in kunzhou for several years, but she had never been there once. She felt bad and decided to bring her back. In the end, she got pregnant. The imperial physician had also calcted the date for her. Her due date would be at the end of April or the beginning of may. Third aunt Gu¡¯s second child was a pair of twins, a boy and a girl. This third child had two boys. Because she was well taken care of, third aunt Gu¡¯s third child was in good spirits. Sheined to her family that she definitely wouldn¡¯t have any more children. She would never have any more children. Five children in this life was enough. She waited until her youngest twin son was two years old and entered the Gu family¡¯s nursery. She had to go out and y. She had been too bored all these years. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The year her third uncle became a schr, her third aunt brought her eldest son and the twins to the capital. After raising the twins, she got pregnant again, so she didn¡¯t even manage to go to kunzhou. She didn¡¯t want it anymore no matter what. She was already 30 years old and it was time to enjoy life. Chapter 2132 - 2132 Convenience of your identity 2132 Convenience of your identity May 5th, Dragon Boat Festival. Her third uncle had brought Guo Rui and the twins to the Gu family to give gifts, and asked Gu shouxin if he could send the twins to the Royal Academy. This pair of brother and sister were only one year younger than Gu Ren and older than dugu Mingyue, so they should be able to get along well. The main reason was that third aunt was very annoyed with these two children now. Their eldest son, Guo Rui, was extremely obedient. In the past, before Gu en was educated by Gu shouxin, Guo Rui was the most obedient child in the Gu family. Guo Rui was now 13 years old. He had returned to Qing Zhoust year to take the exam and was already a small schr. He was now studying at the Imperial College. Third aunt and third uncle¡¯s idea was the same as the Gu family¡¯s. It was enough to train one Guo Rui. How the children would develop in the future would depend on their fate. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, the twins were very noisy at home. At their age, it was not suitable for them to go to the Gu family¡¯s nursery. Otherwise, they would have been sent here long ago. The couple thought about it and decided to send them directly to the Royal College to study for a few years. If they could study, they would continue to study. If they could not, they would learn something else so that they would not starve to death in the future. Anyway, the Royal College was managed by Gu shouxin, so the couple was not afraid of their child going astray. What else could Gu shouxin do? he could only agree. Anyway, he was in charge of both of them. He did not believe that this pair of male and female nieces could be more mischievous than Gu Ren and little Mingyue. ¡­¡­ After the Dragon Boat Festival, the weather became hot. On this day, Gu Xin woke up in the afternoon and was eating an Ice Bowl when she heard a servant girl report that someone from the Yamen had arrived. She put down the Ice Bowl and hurried out. It was he gang, Mr. Qin¡¯s subordinate. ¡°This lowly one greets third youngdy.¡± He gang cupped his hands and saluted. ¡°Is there a case?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and told him to get straight to the point. ¡°Yes, I am. There was a case in Thand. It had been half a month since the case happened. The prefect of Thand had no clue, so he reported it to the Ministry of Justice. After the Ministry of Justice reported it, the Emperor asked Lord Qin to go and Lord Qin ordered this lowly one to invite third miss back to the Yamen.¡± He gang simply exined the reason. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin immediately brought he gang out. When she arrived at the court of judicial review, she saw that Zheng Qiu had already packed up his things in Mr. Qin¡¯s office. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Mr. Qin stood up and bowed. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Let¡¯s talk about the case!¡± Gu Xin turned to the side and did not ept his greeting. She continued, ¡± my Lord, you¡¯re nning to bring me along to the case in Thand, right? ¡± Mr. Qin looked at Gu Xin with bright eyes and shook his head, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not bringing the princess. I want to ask the princess to take charge of this case.¡± Gu Xin was stunned. This was not the capital, where she could consult the Supreme Court or the Ministry of Justice if there was a case that she could not solve. This was the state government, where she made the decision. Was he not afraid that she would make a mistake? ¡°The princess handled the two cases very well.¡± In addition, it would be more convenient for her to go there as the princess. I believe that the princess can solve this case with her ability.¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯Wanwan, Mr. Qin, I don¡¯t dare to answer the call! Tell me about the case first and let me see what¡¯s so convenient about my identity.¡± ¡°The victim is the Prince of Dong Lin,¡± Lord Qin said. The king of Dong Lin was the only Prince of the great Zhou with a different surname. He was personally conferred a hereditary title by the previous emperor. He once held arge number of troops and guarded Yunzhou. After Yunzhou was stabilized, he took the initiative to hand over the Tiger tally.¡± Chapter 2133 - 2133 It’ll definitely be good for you 2133 It¡¯ll definitely be good for you Gu Xin had heard of the king of Dong Lin before. He was the same age as her grandfather and rose to power through military merits. He was highly regarded by thete Emperor. Forty years ago, thete Emperor was recalled from his fief by the Empress Dowager. At that time, Yunzhou was in chaos. The king of Dong Lin had made a great contribution. The Empress Dowager and the Emperor needed a general to intimidate them, and the Peng family was far away in kun state, while the Ying family was in the South. The king of Dong Lin gave thete Emperor An idea, and in the end, he sessfully stabilized the country, and was conferred the title of King. He held the military power in his hands. After helping the Grand Empress Dowager and thete Emperor stabilize the country, he handed over the Tiger tally. With the excuse that he was injured on the battlefield, he withdrew from the Imperial court in his early thirties and moved to his fief, the state of tai. It was because he was tactful that the Grand Empress Dowager and thete Emperor gave him the fief of tai province. Otherwise, it was impossible for a ce so close to the capital to be granted to a Prince with a different surname. Even now, when the Empress Dowager and Gu Xin and her sisters were chatting, they would talk about the king of Donglin and the princess Consort of Donglin. The Prince of Donglin was born in the countryside. He was a Hunter in a small vige near Yunzhou. After he got married, he served in the military. Because he lived in Yunzhou, he could return to the vige every year to visit his wife and children. When his fourth child was born, the situation was very tense and it took five years to stabilize. The Empress Dowager was not talking about the Prince of Dong Lin to the children, but the princess of Dong Lin. She was an illiterate vige girl, but she had supported the entire Dong Lin family. The king of Donglin had to listen to the Queen of Donglin for many decisions. Their family was so tactful, so the royal family was willing to give them face and give them the title of King. Their titles were hereditary, and as long as they did not rebel or do anything detrimental to the great Zhou, their Thrones could be passed down from generation to generation. Every daughter of the King of Dong Lin was directly conferred the title of Princess from the moment she was born. ¡°Lord Qin, I¡¯ve heard of this Dong Lin King. Their Prince died of illness a few years ago. Is it because the king of Dong Lin hasn¡¯t asked for the title of Prince?¡± Gu Xin asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s right. Logically speaking, the eldest son of the Donglin Prince had already married and had a child. The Prince had passed away, so the position of the Prince should be the eldest grandson of the Donglin Prince¡¯s residence. However, I don¡¯t know why the Wang family has never invited the Crown Prince.¡± Mr. Qin replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the pce first. Make some arrangements here. I¡¯ll probably be able to set off after I leave the pce.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. ¡°Alright, Princess. I¡¯ll send Xiao Qiu, he gang, and he Qiang to go with you. You can bring the rest of the people yourself, or you can find the people from the government office when you reach the capital. By the way, I¡¯ve also helped you transfer Constable Gao over.¡± Lord Qin said. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Gu Xin greeted Zheng Qiu and asked the court of judicial Review¡¯s carriage to send her to the pce. ¡°My Lord,¡± After sending Gu Xin off, Zheng Qiu seemed to have something to say. ¡°Xiao Qiu, following Princess Xinxin will definitely be good for you. Just do your job well!¡± Mr. Qin patted Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. In the end, Zheng Qiu did not say anything. She didn¡¯t want to go to the Prince of Dong Lin¡¯s residence because she had an engagement when she was young. It was personally decided by the Prince of Dong Lin and the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. However, she was harmed by her stepmother, so her engagement was naturally arranged by her stepmother to her daughter. Her stepmother was a concubine, and her stepmother¡¯s daughter was two years older than her. She was now married to the eldest grandson of the king of Donglin. She didn¡¯t want to meet those people now. Chapter 2134 - 2134 Chapter 2134-past 2134 Chapter 2134-past When Gu Xin arrived at the pce, she immediately went to look for the Emperor. little Xinxin, you¡¯re here. Come and sit down! The Emperor was looking at the memorial. There was another person in the room whom Gu Xinmei had seen before. ¡°This is Bai Feng, Baozhu¡¯s guard. You know Baozhu, she¡¯s the only daughter of the King of Dong Lin. In terms of seniority, you should call her sister.¡± The Emperor pointed at the man and said. ¡°Commoner Bai Feng greets Princess Xinxin!¡± Bai Feng bowed to Gu Xin. Gu Xin nodded and told him not to be so polite. Without waiting for Gu Xin to ask, the Emperor told her everything. This morning, he had received a report from the prefect of tai province. Those who knew about this matter, and now that Bai Feng had personallye, it was because the princess of the Donglin royal family, Bai Baozhu, was worried. The king of Dong Lin fell sick before the new year. Everyone thought he couldn¡¯t get through it, but he got better in the first month of the lunar year. He spent the new year happily and yed for a few more months. On the second of may, the king of Dong Lin was found dead in a secret chamber. Up until now, the coroner from the government of Thand hadn¡¯t checked the exact time of the death of the king of Donglin because the people in the mansion didn¡¯t allow it. The king of Donglin¡¯s surname was Bai. The Bai family had four sons and one daughter. His daughter, Bai Baozhu, was the youngest and was already 30 years old. She married into a noble family. Bai Baozhu¡¯s husband was a mountain elder of Jiangnan college. Ten years ago, he passed the imperial examination and became a flower lover. However, he did not take up a position in the Imperial court. Instead, he returned to Jiangnan college and became a teacher. The couple had a good rtionship and had a son and a daughter. Bai Baozhu was very worried about the king of Donglin¡¯s illness, so she left Jiangnan at the end of April and brought her husband and children to Tai Zhou. She nned to spend the Dragon Boat Festival with her parents before returning. They arrived on the first day of may, but when they arrived, Bai Baozhu still didn¡¯t see the king of Dong Lin. The princess of Dong Lin and her brothers all said that recently, the king of Dong Lin liked to go out and y. Sometimes, he would go out for a few days. In the end, the next day, the king of Dong Lin was found dead in a secret chamber. The princess of Donglin and the four Bai brothers were determined not to let the Yamen investigate. They all said that it was a natural death, but Bai Baozhu was not willing. However, she was already a married daughter, and the one making the decisions in the Wang Fu was still the Donglin wangfei, so she was in a deadlock. Bai Baozhu personally went to find the Thai magistrate, but he couldn¡¯t even enter the Wang¡¯s residence. The king of Donglin¡¯s funeral couldn¡¯t be held under Bai Baozhu¡¯s insistence. The body was in the coffin, and as long as someone came to offer their condolences, Bai Baozhu would say that her father died an unnatural death. The princess of Donglin and her sons couldn¡¯t afford to lose this face, so she asked the Thai magistrate to investigate, but she didn¡¯t allow the referee to touch the body. The prefect of tai state had no choice but to report to the Imperial court. Bai Baozhu was worried that the prefect had been bribed by her mother and brothers. When the emperor¡¯s imperial edict came down, she might never be able to figure out the truth of the matter. Therefore, she sent Bai Feng to follow the people from the prefect of tai state to the capital to meet the Emperor. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Because Bai Baozhu was the only daughter of the King of Dong Lin, she was pampered since she was young. Her parents and brothers loved her and gave her the best. Even when she married, they chose the best man in the world for her. She couldn¡¯t understand why her mother and brothers wouldn¡¯t let her investigate when her father¡¯s death was obviously fishy. ¡°That¡¯s probably what happened.¡± The Emperor frowned as he recounted the incident. Your Majesty, I¡¯m worried about my family. Gu Xin had decided to go to Thand but she was afraid that her family would not allow it. Chapter 2135 - 2135 Chapter 2134-accepted 2135 Chapter 2134-epted ¡°I¡¯ll tell them. Be careful when you go, the Bai family is very strange!¡± The Emperor waved his hand, showing his authority in front of Gu Xin, ¡± you are the princess of the royal family. If any of them don¡¯t cooperate with your investigation, you can charge them with disrespect. The king of Dong Lin has passed away, and there¡¯s no one with a higher status than you in the pce.¡± ¡°Yes, this official¡¯s daughter will follow your orders!¡± Gu Xin agreed. also, bring Bai Yi with you to the state of Thand this time. I will be more at ease with him around. The Emperor said. ¡°Alright. Then this official¡¯s daughter will take her leave!¡± Gu Xin also nned to bring white shirt, white two, and white three. Speaking of which, Bai Yi¡¯s surname was also Bai. It was said that he was also from Yunzhou. He wondered if he knew the king of Dong Lin. The brothers behind second white were all taken in by white shirt. They didn¡¯t know what their surnames were, so they followed white shirt. Gu Xin left the pce in a hurry and did not see Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyuing over. ¡°I¡¯m afraid third sister is going to take on this case.¡± Xue Qianyu said as he looked at Gu Xin who was in a hurry. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I wonder if the Emperor will allow me to go with you?¡± Lu Zheng sighed. Ever since he was arranged to be at the Royal Academy, he could see Xinxin often. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had already set a wedding date, he would have climbed over the wall to chat with Xinxin every night. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Lu er, I¡¯ve discovered that the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor are all consciously raising third sister. His father-inw seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not refuse. Tell me, will third sister be the first female official of the great Zhou¡¯s court of judicial review in the future?¡± Xue qianxun said. He had talked about this with Gu Nian before, and Gu Nian felt that it was possible. ¡°The chief of the judicial office is very good. He¡¯s in the capital. As long as you don¡¯t let Xinxin run around, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lu Zheng spread his hands. What could he do? who asked Xinxin to have this identity? Furthermore, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor were both secretly doing some things that were beneficial to women. For example, the Emperor had recently discussed with Gu shouxin about the Women¡¯s College. If the great Zhou Dynasty became more and more prosperous, there might be an imperial examination for women, and women might enter the court to be officials. Now, there were three female generals, Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang. The Peng family¡¯s female Army, Gu Nian, also had a position in the military equipment Bureau. Even Gu Si was asked questions by the little old man, the assistant Minister of Revenue. Gu Xin was even worse. There was also the Royal Academy, which also epted women. It had already been half a year, and the Emperor suddenly said that he wanted to set up a Women¡¯s Academy. This meant that he was really considering this problem. The two of them looked at each other and saw the longing in each other¡¯s eyes. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The two sisters they found were workaholics. They couldn¡¯t stay idle. If the people working for them in the future were all girls, or if there were a few more girls, they would be more at ease. The two of them came to the emperor¡¯s study and happened to meet Bai Feng, who had retreated. Naturally, the Emperor did not allow Lu Zheng to tag along. He said, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, I am well aware of your abilities. If you go, do you still need Xinxin? Wouldn¡¯t that be helping Xinxin finish her work and making her bored again? You¡¯re getting married next year and you still care about one or two days? Thand was not far away. Xinxin would be back in ten days at most. With her current status, she can do whatever she wants in great Zhou. What are you worried about?¡± Chapter 2136 - 2136 Chapter 2136-do you know him 2136 Chapter 2136-do you know him Lu Zheng was unable to argue and could only do this. In her previous life, the king of Dong Lin¡¯s death was reported directly to the Imperial court. There was no such thing as Bai Baozhu¡¯s insistence on investigating this matter. Hence, Lu Zheng had no way to provide Gu Xin with more clues. Lu Zheng was reborn at the age of 15, and it had been seven years. In these seven years, he had seen many different things from his previous life and was used to it. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin returned home and asked Dong Xue to pack up a few sets of clothes. She then left after informing Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Gu shouxin was still at the Yamen, and Cai Xiaolian was also at themercial center. They were not at home, and she was afraid that they would not allow it, so she did not go to them specifically. Cai Xiaolian¡¯smercial center had been under construction for a few months and would bepleted in August. At that time, the expansion in the capital would also bepleted. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian had been very busy recently. Gu shouxin was also working on the women¡¯s Academy. He was the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites. The minister of rites didn¡¯t care about anything and was waiting for Gu shouxin to take over his position after retirement. Therefore, in the Ministry of Rites, no one dared to disobey Gu shouxin¡¯s words. Therefore, Gu shouxin had been very busy recently. Gu Xin brought winter snow, white shirt, and Bai er to meet up with Zheng Qiu and the rest. She asked Zheng Qiu to ride with her and Dong Xue, while he gang, he Qiang, and Constable Gao took the other. They set off before dark. ¡°Bai Yi, do you know this King of Dong Lin? He is also from Yunzhou.¡± The weather was getting hot and Gu Xin did not even close the carriage door. She sat near the door and chatted with Bai Yi. ¡°I know him. We¡¯re from the same vige. It¡¯s just that I left the vige at a very young age, so I¡¯ve never seen this Prince before. I¡¯ve only heard the vigers talk about him.¡± White shirt said. ¡°The princess of Dong Lin is a Hunter¡¯s daughter and is very fierce. It was because of her personality that she was able to live a good life without the help of her inws, raising her four sons alone. In addition, the Prince of Donglin joined the Army in Yunzhou, so no one bullied the mother and son. It was said that their eldest son, Bai Jiaxing, was very talented in studying. However, he had been weak and sickly since he was young, so he didn¡¯t go out often. The second son, Bai Jiawang, and the third son, Bai jiachang, were twins. They looked the same, but their personalities werepletely different. The second son liked to be quiet, while the third son liked to move. However, as long as they wanted to, they could even fool their family by pretending to be each other. The third brother often pretended to be the second brother when he was mischievous, causing the princess of Donglin to hit the wrong person every time she wanted to. She didn¡¯t know if they could still do it now that they were old. This was amon topic in the vige. Lao Si was young when he left, so not many people in the vige knew about his words. I heard that they have a daughter, but she wasn¡¯t born in the vige, so no one knows.¡± After Bai Yi finished speaking, he thought for a while and said, ¡± by the way, third miss, there¡¯s one more thing, but this subordinate doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. I heard that the princess of Donglin lived in the vige with her four sons until Yunzhou stabilized. They were then brought back to reunite. Did anyone in your vige talk about the four of them? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Bai Yi was a few years older than Lu Zheng. When he was born, Yunzhou had just stabilized a few years ago. At that time, the princess of Donglin and her sons had just been picked up, and people in the vige often talked about it. Bai Yi didn¡¯t know much, and she tried her best to recall what she had heard when she was young. ¡°The princess of Dong Lin is a Hunter¡¯s daughter and is very fierce. It was because of her personality that she was able to live a good life without the help of her inws, raising her four sons alone. In addition, the Prince of Donglin joined the Army in Yunzhou, so no one bullied the mother and son. It was said that their eldest son, Bai Jiaxing, was very talented in studying. However, he had been weak and sickly since he was young, so he didn¡¯t go out often. The second son, Bai Jiawang, and the third son, Bai jiachang, were twins. They looked the same, but their personalities werepletely different. The second son liked to be quiet, while the third son liked to move. However, as long as they wanted to, they could even fool their family by pretending to be each other. The third brother often pretended to be the second brother when he was mischievous, causing the princess of Donglin to hit the wrong person every time she wanted to. She didn¡¯t know if they could still do it now that they were old. This was amon topic in the vige. Lao Si was young when he left, so not many people in the vige knew about his words. I heard that they have a daughter, but she wasn¡¯t born in the vige, so no one knows.¡± After Bai Yi finished speaking, he thought for a while and said, ¡± by the way, third miss, there¡¯s one more thing, but this subordinate doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. When the Bai family left the vige that year, their eldest son fell seriously ill. Some people said that he didn¡¯te back to life, while others said that he did.¡± Chapter 2137 - 2137 So there’s this layer 2137 So there¡¯s thisyer ¡°Eh? How could it be spread like this? The Bai family¡¯s eldest son, the Prince of Donglin, died of illness a few years ago. He was already married and had a child. If he had died of illness when he left the vige, then who was the Prince all these years?¡± Gu Xin was stunned as she asked. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡± Bai Yi smiled and said, ¡± third miss, you know that the people in the vige talk about gossip. It¡¯s very mysterious. This subordinate has only heard of it and has never seen it with my own eyes. This subordinate has only stayed in the vige until I was eight years old, so I don¡¯t remember much.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Suddenly, she saw Zheng Qiu sitting beside her. He seemed to have something on his mind. She asked again, ¡± Xiao Qiu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± But he wasn¡¯t used to traveling at night? Do you want to rest?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that, Xinxin.¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. I¡¯m just thinking about something. ¡°Are you thinking about the case? Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ll be there when you arrive, and no one will dare to stop you from examining the corpse.¡± Gu Xin thought that Zheng Qiu was worried that the people from the Donglin royal family would stop her from doing anything. ¡°Not this. Actually, I want to say that I know the Bai family¡¯s young mistress.¡± Zheng Qiu said as he looked at Dong Xue, who was drowsy. ¡°The Bai family¡¯s young mistress? She was the eldest granddaughter-inw of the king of Dong Lin. How did you know him?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Her surname is Zheng. She is the eldest daughter of the current Marchioness of Yong an.¡± Zheng Qiu did not know that Bai Yi knew her identity, so he said vaguely, ¡± I heard that the king of Dong Lin and thete Marquis of Yong ¡®an were good Brothers on the battlefield. The two nned to arrange a prenatal marriage for their child, but there were no girls in the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an¡¯s residence. At that time, the daughter of the King of Dong Lin had not been born. The two of them agreed to let their eldest grandson and granddaughter get married. Anyway, their first grandson only needed to be of different gender and be of the same age. In the end, the daughter of the King of Dong Lin was born, and the sons of the Marquis of Yong an were all old. The eldest son of the Marquis of Yong an gave birth to a son, and the eldest son of the king of Dong Lin gave birth to a son. Two yearster, the eldest son of thete Marquis of Yong an gave birth to a daughter, so the two families exchanged tokens.¡± ¡°Later, the girl who was engaged was gone and the marriage was given to the eldest daughter of the current Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s second wife.¡± Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu in shock. That¡¯s why, Xiao Qiu, you were engaged when you were born. If it weren¡¯t for all the schemes and plots, you would have been the princess of Donglin in the future if things went on as nned! Tsk tsk tsk n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om No wonder the Marchioness of Yong an is trying her best to get rid of you, so there¡¯s this reason. then, do you know what kind of person the eldest young mistress is? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I probably know a little! Her appearance and personality are extremely simr to the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong an.¡± Zheng Qiu said sternly. Alright, Gu Xin understood. This meant that she was not someone easy to deal with and she had to be careful. ¡°Since you know about this, do you know the other people in the Donglin royal family?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Zheng Qiu was nning to take revenge, and he would not only target the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. Madam Zheng was just like her mother, so she must have investigated her before. Zheng Qiu looked at Bai Yi and Bai er, who were driving the carriage seriously, and then at Dong Xue, who was snoring softly while hugging a cushion. Gu Xin snapped her fingers andughed as she closed the curtains of the carriage, ¡± white shirt and white two, we¡¯re going to rest. You two can take turns. Try to arrive by tomorrow morning. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t arrive by the afternoon. Chapter 2138 - 2138 Chapter 2138-similar situation 2138 Chapter 2138-simr situation Gu Xin put down the board in the carriage,id out ayer of nket, and put Dong Xue down. She slept in the middle while Zheng Qiu slept beside her. After tucking Dong Xue in, she turned to Zheng Qiu and whispered, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, just tell them. Dongxue is asleep. Bai Yi and Bai er are my men. They won¡¯t ask you anything. Besides, Bai Yi was the one who told me about your identity. Brother Yuanyuan told me about it, so there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± Zheng Qiu also turned to face Gu Xin and smiled, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed us to be on the same bus at night. I was too nervous.¡± Gu Xin smiled as she patted her. ¡°The king of Dong Lin has really left the court after handing over the Tiger tally,¡± Zheng Qiu sighed.¡±That¡¯s why the daughter-inw he¡¯s chosen for himself doesn¡¯te from a rich family. His four daughters-inw were all daughters of wealthy families from the state capital of Thand. Only his son-inw¡¯s status is slightly higher, but he is only the son of Jiangnan College¡¯s Mountain elder. When he was young, he was dedicated to the imperial examination. After he was awarded the Tanhua, he did not stay in the court, but returned to Jiangnan college to teach.¡± ¡°The eldest son of the king of Dong Lin, the Crown Prince of the king of Dong Lin, died of illness a few years ago. When he was alive, he only liked to study, but he never took the imperial examination. The second and third sons of the king of Donglin, one liked to do business and managed all the properties of the Donglin Pce, while the other was a rich son who did nothing. I don¡¯t know much about the four sons of the king of Dong Lin, so I didn¡¯t get any information. The princess of the Donglin Pce was pampered and her husband is very good, so this princess¡¯s life is smooth. She is a little proud and smart, but she doesn¡¯t know much about the world.¡± ¡°As for the grandchildren of the Donglin royal family, the only one who is married is the eldest grandson, Bai Shijie. He has a son with Madam Zheng who is already two years old. The eldest branch also had a daughter, Bai Shiying, who was at marriageable age. It seemed that they had not proposed marriage yet. The second branch of the family had two sons. One was a year younger than Bai Shijie, and the other was the same age as Bai Shiying. Both of them were studying at the Tai Zhou college. The third branch had a pair of twin girls, who should be twelve years old this year, Bai shishuang and Bai Shilu. The fourth branch only had one fifteen-year-old son. The princess has a son and a daughter.¡± ¡°As for the princess of Donglin, I heard that the death of her eldest son in the past two years has been a great blow to her. She has been copying scriptures in the temple all year round and doesn¡¯t care about the outside world. She and the king of Dong Lin were a young couple and had experienced so many things. The king of Dong Lin respects her very much and I feel that she won¡¯t stop Bai Baozhu from finding out the cause of his death.¡± Zheng Qiu told Gu Xin all the news he had received. She had heard this news from the Zheng family. She had people in the residence and she knew the past of everyone in the residence. Even if it was a married daughter, she had asked people to find out about the other party¡¯s family situation. However, she only knew the surface of the situation and did not know much more. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you know a lot. It seems that you have done a lot of preparation work! Do you need my help? If I help you, you can get twice the result with half the effort.¡± Gu Xin took the initiative to help Zheng Qiu. She also felt that Zheng Qiu was in a simr situation as Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s side was fine. At least Lu Xue wasn¡¯t spoiled by her stepmother. She hated this kind of second wife who pestered the first wife¡¯s children. What was the big deal with a child?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2141 - 2141 Bai Baozhu’s speculation 2141 Bai Baozhu¡¯s spection Bai Baozhu¡¯s tears flowed out immediately. She took out a handkerchief and wiped them away. She wanted to say something, but when she thought about how Gu Xin had rushed the entire night, not only did she not rest well, but she was also hungry, she held back her tears and called Gu Xin and the rest to eat first. Princess Bao Zhu, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you can tell us what happened now. We can listen while we eat. It¡¯ll save us some time. Seeing that Gu Xin had already picked up her chopsticks and started eating, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and told her what she saw. ¡°Father was seriously ill before the new year and thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live through it. Fortunately, my husband found Divine Doctor long. After Divine Doctor long examined my father, my father was cured. Divine Doctor long had said that as long as she recuperated properly and did not get angry, there would not be a rpse. When I sent Bai Feng to the pce to meet the Emperor, I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to meet him, so I didn¡¯t mention Divine Doctor long. It¡¯s because he owes my father-inw a favor that he¡¯s willing toe and treat my father.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°In the first month of the lunar year, my Royal father hadpletely recovered. After I went back to my parents ¡®house, he even took the children fishing and traveling together. There was no rpse after that. I was thinking of going home to apany father and mother during the Dragon Boat Festival, but I didn¡¯t see father when I got home on the first of May. In the end, on the morning of the second day, uncle Zhong, who was by Imperial father¡¯s side, said that something had happened to Imperial father and that he was in a secret chamber.¡± ¡°Father¡¯s Secret room is only known to him and uncle Zhong, who has followed him for over thirty years. Mother should also know about it. At the beginning of every month, uncle Zhong would go and clean the secret room. This month, because Imperial father was not at home on the first day of the new year, uncle Zhong returned to his own home, so he found Imperial father on the second day of the new year.¡± ¡°At that time, I went to the secret chamber with my three brothers. There was a strange smell in the secret chamber. I asked my brothers, but they all said that they didn¡¯t smell it. His father¡¯s eyes were open, as if he had seen or heard something extremely terrifying before he died. However, only uncle Zhong and my mother know about the secret room. After uncle Zhong returned to the residence, he went to clean up the secret room, and my mother was in the temple Hall the entire time. That¡¯s why I feel that something is amiss.¡± ¡°But my brothers feel that Imperial father must have been angered. After returning home, he couldn¡¯t think of anything and his old illness acted up again. Then why did he get sick in the secret room?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another point. Uncle Zhong found father when he opened the secret room and was about to clean it, but he didn¡¯t clean it at all. In the past, there would be dust in the secret room if it wasn¡¯t cleaned for a month. However, when we went there that day, I found that the secret room was very clean, as if someone had specially cleaned it. His elder brothers said that it might be because his father saw that uncle Zhong didn¡¯t clean up and did it himself. He couldn¡¯t tire himself out, so when he was tired, his illness acted up. I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± ¡°Thest point is that a Memorial was found in Royal father¡¯s Secret room. It¡¯s a Memorial that Royal father requested for second brother to be conferred the title of Crown Prince. However, when his father was seriously ill before the new year, he had clearly said that if he couldn¡¯t make it through the new year, he would let his mother make the decision and ask for the title of Crown Prince on behalf of Shijie. Shijie is the son of my elder brother who has passed away. Father was interested in Shijie, but after his death, he wrote a Memorial to invite the title of second brother. I also feel that something is very wrong.¡± ¡°Ever since big brother passed away, father has handed over the external Affairs of our residence to second brother and Shijie. When Shijie was young, it was second brother who helped him. Therefore, the entire residence was filled with second brother¡¯s men. Third brother and fourth brother all listen to second brother, even mother.¡± Chapter 2142 - 2142 Not allowed 2142 Not allowed ¡°For a Memorial to invite second brother to be the heir to the throne to appear at this time, I can¡¯t help but be suspicious.¡± Bai Baozhu revealed all her suspicions. While she was talking, all the food on the table had been finished and Gu Xin was calmly wiping her mouth. ¡°So, Princess Bao Zhu, you think there is something wrong with the second elder, right?¡± Gu Xin put down her handkerchief and concluded Bai Baozhu¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Baozhu shook her head and was a little confused. maybe someone framed second brother. This person could be Shijie or third brother. Because after the investigation, they are the most likely to benefit in the end. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. why would the princess think that? ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. In any case, the atmosphere in the family changed after her father fell sick and said that he was going to invite the heir for Shijie. In the past, we had a very good rtionship as siblings. I¡¯m ten years older than Shijie. When I got married, third brother¡¯s daughter was born. My nephews and nephews had a good rtionship. After big brother passed away, apart from sadness, everyone¡¯s rtionship didn¡¯t change. Until father fell sick and talked about the matter of bestowing the title of heir, it felt like everyone had changed.¡± Bai Baozhu¡¯s tears flowed down again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Princess Baozhu, you think that your brothers and his son are all coveting the crown prince¡¯s position and doing something in secret, right?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, I am. Father¡¯s death is definitely rted to one of them.¡± Bai Baozhu insisted on her own idea. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Princess Bao Zhu to take us to the mourning hall. The one beside me is Zheng Qiu, the coroner of the court of judicial review. There are no grievances in her hands.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and introduced Zheng Qiu to Bai Baozhu. Just now, she only heard the second elder introduce the Bai family and not the people around him. ¡°May I ask Your Highness if we need to dissect the body to do the autopsy?¡± Bai Baozhu frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we can¡¯t determine the cause of Your Highness ¡°death from the surface of the body, we can only dissect it.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°If I can find the real murderer, I¡¯m willing. It¡¯s just that my mother and brothers are hesitating. Bai Baozhu is in a difficult position. ¡°I¡¯m here on orders. If anyone doesn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll have to invite them to the prison.¡± Gu Xin said seriously. Bai Baozhu pursed her lips and did not say anything more. She brought Gu Xin and the rest to the mourning hall. The decorations inside the king¡¯s residence were different from the outside. Although no one came to offer their condolences, the mourning hall was set up. After walking closer, there was a strong smell of incense, candles, money, and paper. At this moment, the fourth master Bai, Bai Jiasheng, and his son Bai Shiqi were guarding the mourning hall. When they saw Bai Baozhu bringing Gu Xin and the rest over, the fourth master Bai stepped forward and bowed, ignoring Bai Baozhu. ¡°Your Highness, did you bring a coroner with you for the autopsy?¡± The fourth master asked directly. ¡°Although Your Highness is a first rank Princess protector of the kingdom, you don¡¯t have this authority! We are willing to cooperate with Your Highness to find out the truth of father¡¯s death, but we brothers will never allow anyone to do anything to father¡¯s body. Even if your Highness is a Princess personally conferred by the Emperor and has a noble status, you can¡¯t ignore our wishes and forcefully conduct an autopsy on my father¡¯s body.¡± The fourth master was being very direct with his words. We don¡¯t want to. Chapter 2143 - 2143 Really interesting 2143 Really interesting ¡°This matter isn¡¯t something that you can be unwilling to do.¡± Gu Xin did not get angry as she said calmly, ¡± if you insist on not being willing, then I¡¯ll invite you to stay in the prison for a few days. ¡°You, you, are there stillws in this world?¡± Fourth master Bai pointed at Gu Xin and shouted. Bai Yi directly used his sword to push away the fourth master¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on the emperor¡¯s orders to investigate the death of King Dong Lin. I hope everyone in the Wang family can cooperate. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I believe that the prison of the Tai Prefecture¡¯s government office can hold the dozens of people in the Dong Lin Pce.¡± Gu Xin stood with her hands behind her back. Her tone was neither hurried nor slow, and she had a good grasp of her temperament. I¡¯m Liu Cheng, the prefect of tai province. I¡¯m here to see Princess Xinxin. I¡¯mte. Please forgive me, Princess! At this moment, the Prefectural magistrate of tai province, Lord Liu, had arrived with all the people from the government office. He had been a prefect in tai state for five years and knew the people in the Donglin mansion quite well. Therefore, he had mobilized all the bailiffs in the office. There were more than a hundred people, and the courtyard outside the mourning hall was filled. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Your Highness? Our Donglin royal family also has soldiers!¡± The third master said angrily. At this moment, the second master, third master and the Bai family¡¯s younger generation had all arrived. The second and third elder looked exactly the same. Even after so many years, they were still the same. However, Gu Xin discovered an interesting problem. This extremely arrogant third master Bai was actually the same person as the second master Bai who had introduced her to the Bai family. Others might not be able to tell, but she could. Even if she had only met him once, she could still recognize him. However, she wasn¡¯t sure who was the second and third. But seeing the reactions of the people in the Wang Residence, it was likely that no one could tell. These two brothers were almost forty years old, and they were actually exchanging identities like this? ¡°Lord Liu!¡± Gu Xin ignored the Bai family¡¯s scolding and threw a token to Liu Cheng. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Liu Cheng quickly caught the token and wiped his sweat. ¡°Send someone to find general Ying at the garrison of the prefecture of tai province. No matter which Ying family general it is, let him lead the soldiers over and say that this Princess has been threatened by the Donglin royal family and needs help!¡± Gu Xin looked at the Furious third master Bai andughed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°This official will do as youmand!¡± Holding the token with both hands, Liu Cheng turned around and asked the constables of the prefecture of tai province to look for the man. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, please forgive me!¡± The second elder walked out, ¡± Your Highness may not know this, but my third brother has a wild personality and doesn¡¯t know the severity of his actions. If he offends Your Highness, I will apologize on his behalf! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this Princess has been used to living in the countryside since she was young. When I grew up, I was used to living in the West. After I returned to the capital, I was used to living in the capital. I have never epted anyone¡¯s apology!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she said, ¡± Bai Yi, capture Bai San and Bai jiachang from the Donglin royal family! The one in front of him was the third master Bai, and the one who shouted that the Wang family had soldiers was the second master Bai. How interesting. Since Gu Xin had already asked Liu Cheng to send people to get the soldiers, the Bai family naturally didn¡¯t dare to resist, but they still pleaded for mercy. Gu Xin didn¡¯t really send them to prison. Instead, she got Liu Cheng to arrange for people to guard the courtyards of every master in the Donglin royal residence. When she needed them, they coulde out. When she didn¡¯t need them, no one shoulde out, so as not to waste time. Chapter 2144 - 2144 Chapter 2144-more certain 2144 Chapter 2144-more certain n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om General Ying hade personally. When he arrived, Zheng Qiu had already finished examining the Prince of Dong Lin. The time of death of the king of Dong Lin was between the 30th of April and the 1st of May. The cause of death was anger and a heavy blow to the head. The surface of the body was intact, and nothing could be seen except for the fact that He Died with His Eyes Open. When Zheng Qiu was conducting the autopsy, Gu Xin asked uncle Zhong to bring her to the secret room. All the descendants of the Bai family were ordered by Gu Xin to move within their own living quarters and were not allowed to walk around freely. Uncle Zhong was an old man by the king of Dong Lin¡¯s side, so he was naturally very familiar with the pce. As Bai Baozhu had said, the secret room was clean, but the cleaner it was, the more suspicious it was. When general Ying arrived, Gu Xin spoke to him for a while. General Ying was the youngest in the Ying family. He had previously led the troops to kunzhou to assist, so he knew Gu Xin. Gu Xin also asked him about the Donglin royal family. General Ying said that his sister-inw¡¯s older brother had a good rtionship with the third master Bai. The two of them often went out to drink and y. Gu Xin asked him if this third master Bai had any habits or characteristics. General Ying didn¡¯t treat Gu Xin as an ordinarydy and spoke his mind directly. He told Gu Xin that third master Bai was good at ying and had more tricks up his sleeve. He liked all kinds of beautiful women. Today, he was gentle like water, but in two days, he might be hot and passionate. Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to be good-looking. Sometimes, the third master Bai would be stingy and use the excuse that he didn¡¯t bring any money to ask general Ying¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s brother to treat him. But sometimes, the third master Bai would be particrly generous and directly book the entire ce. He acted especially well when he was stingy, but when he was generous, he spent a lot of money. It was really hard to recognize. His words confirmed Gu Xin¡¯s suspicion that the second and third master of the Bai family would often go out and y under different identities. Gu Xin was curious if second and third Madam Bai could recognize her husband. She already had an initial impression of the two women. The second Madam Bai was a straightforward person and was obviously a good housekeeper. The third Madam Bai was the depressed type. She gave off a feeling of pity. Her brows were always furrowed, as if she had a lot of things to worry about. As for general Ying, he had only heard a little about the third master Bai. He didn¡¯t know much about the rest of the Bai family. As for the king of Dong Lin, general Ying had visited him a few times and looked up to him. General Ying also felt great pity for the death of the king of Dong Lin. Gu Xin and general Ying had agreed to have a drink together after the case was over before sending general Ying off. As for the men that general Ying brought, Gu Xin left 100 men behind to help out in the Wang Residence for the time being. To be honest, she was really afraid that the Wang Residence¡¯s soldiers woulde out and cause trouble. She only brought Bai Yi and Bai er with her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. After sending general Ying off, Gu Xin went to the mourning hall. Zheng Qiu had already restored the king of Dong Lin¡¯s face and was washing his hands. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward and asked. Zheng Qiu exined the problem that he had found. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. As there were no wounds on the body, we can¡¯t be sure if it was man-made or if he fell and hit the ground or somewhere else.¡± Zheng Qiu answered honestly. ¡°Alright. Xiao Qiu,e with meter. I¡¯m going to start with the princess Consort.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said. Chapter 2145 - 2145 Chapter 2145-princess 2145 Chapter 2145-princess The princess of Donglin was 56 this year. She was about the same age as grandma Gu, but she looked much older than grandma Gu. Gu xinnian was older than her, so she was her elder. She did not force anyone to bring her to the lobby, but went to see her personally. The princess of Donglin received Gu Xin in the small temple. Princess Xinxin, you¡¯vee from afar. I¡¯m sorry for not weing you. I hope you can forgive me! The princess of Donglin said politely. In terms of rank, she was not as good as Gu Xin. By right, she should be giving Gu Xin a big bow. However, with Gu Xin¡¯s age and not being a Princess of the royal family, the princess of Donglin couldn¡¯t bow to her. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care too much about it. She looked around the small temple and asked, ¡± ¡°Has the princess Consort been living in this small Buddhist Hall all these years?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the princess of Donglin nodded. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯was the princess Consort in the small Buddha Hall on May 1st? Is there anyone around?¡± The consort of Donglin said,¡±I usually copy Sutras and chant in the small temple Hall. Other than going to the temple and celebrating the New Year, I don¡¯t leave the temple Hall.¡± On the first day of the new year, my youngest daughter brought her son-inw and grandchildren back to her mother¡¯s house and came to the small Buddha Hall to visit me. At other times, I¡¯m just like any other person.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om yes. Gu Xin nodded her head and asked, ¡± when was thest time you saw His Highness? ¡± The princess of Donglin thought for a while and said,¡±early March!¡± At that time, His Highness came to the temple to see this old woman. After that, we have not seen each other, and it is already a daze when we meet again.¡± what about the other time we met? ¡± Gu Xin asked again, ¡± did Your Highness and the princess Consort talk about the candidate for your heir? ¡± The princess of Donglin frowned slightly, then said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°He did. Wangye said that it was better to invite the title of Crown Prince for the second Prince. Shijie was young and was well-versed in both literature and martial arts. He was also preparing to take part in the Imperial examinations. Hence, the position of Crown Prince might be a restriction to him. It was better to leave it to second brother. Princess, you are still young and might not know, but when Wangye handed over the Tiger tally, he promised the Grand Empress Dowager and thete Emperor that the descendants of the Bai family of the Donglin royal family would live in their fief and would not be involved in the politics of the capital. If Shijie were to participate in the Imperial examinations as the Crown Prince, then it would be against his original intentions.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile,¡¯really? Since His Highness told wangfei about this at the beginning of March, why did no one else in the residence know about it?¡± ¡°His Highness has recovered from a serious illness, but he didn¡¯t expect an ident to happen.¡± All this time, His Highness had nned to give Shijie the title of Crown Prince, and this was the case in the eyes of everyone. Shijie also thought so. Shijie is our eldest grandson and we¡¯ve been raising him as our sessor since he was young. We were worried that Shijie would misunderstand if we were to say it out loud, so we didn¡¯t say it immediately. Thinking that there was still a lot of time, he would take it slowly! Eldest brother has been gone for many years and the position of the Prince is still hanging. There is no need to rush for this moment but who knew that he would be hesitant?¡± Seeing that the princess of Donglin was about to cry, Gu Xin immediately continued, ¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t intend to reveal this matter immediately and wanted to give the eldest young master Bai time to slowly ept it, then why did Your Highness write the memorial for the second young master Bai? Princess Consort, this doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± The princess of Donglin looked at Gu Xin and smiled bitterly, ¡± ¡°This old one often lives in the temple Hall and has not seen Your Highness every day. This old woman also does not know why his Highness has written the memorial. However, when we met at the beginning of March, His Highness did mention this matter to this old woman. That Memorial was indeed written by His Highness.¡± Chapter 2146 - 2146 I won’t wrong an innocent person 2146 I won¡¯t wrong an innocent person ¡°Your Highness, are you suspecting my second son because of this Memorial?¡± the princess asked after a pause. Gu Xin didn¡¯t hide anything from her and said directly, ¡± this is suspicious. Before the new year, His Highness and the people in his mansion all thought that he would not be able to live through the new year. At that time, everyone thought that he was dying. At that time, the person in his heart was master Bai. However, he had survived and recovered, but he had changed his mind at this moment. Just like you said, the position of the Crown Prince has been hanging for so long, and there is no need to rush for this moment. Then why did His Highness write this Memorial?¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean the second Prince will kill his father,¡± the princess of Donglin sighed. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± but that doesn¡¯t mean that second elder Bai has nothing to do with this. The princess of Donglin looked at Gu Xin and Gu Xin looked back at her. The princess of Donglin¡¯s eyes were cloudy and hard to read, but Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were clear, bright, and firm. The princess of Donglin was defeated. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Princess, please find out the truth. If Wangye was really murdered, I hope that Princess can find the murderer and let Wangye rest in peace.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯don¡¯t worry! I was sent by the Emperor to investigate this matter. I will definitely not let the Emperor down. Of course, he would also find the murderer and let His Highness rest in peace! May I ask, Princess Consort, how is the rtionship between the second master and the eldest master? How was the rtionship between the second and third master Bai? Also, is there any ce in the residence that is not harmonious?¡± The princess of Donglin pursed her lips and then said, ¡± ¡°Second and third are twins, but their personalities are theplete opposite. In terms of rtionship, they were brothers. As for Shijie, ever since his father had passed away, this child had be very sensible and obedient. He was also very respectful to his uncles. The younger generation of the family was quite harmonious. This time, Bao Zhu hade to the Emperor. It wasn¡¯t because she had a conflict with her brothers. She just couldn¡¯t ept it for a while. Baozhu was a Princess since she was born and had never lived a poor life. She was also the only daughter in the family, so naturally, she was a little willful and arrogant. Princess Xinxin, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here to investigate so that Baozhu can give up on this idea.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. Princess Consort, are you saying that His Highness¡¯s death was caused by a rpse of his old illness and not caused by someone? ¡± The princess of Donglin sighed, ¡± I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t go out often. I haven¡¯t seen much of the world. I¡¯ve never seen a murder case. However, I know my children well. They won¡¯t kill their father just because of a noble title. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that I¡¯ve rarely appeared in the past few years, so I don¡¯t know my children that well. Princess Xinxin, please investigate carefully. It¡¯s a murder case, so give His Highness justice. If there¡¯s an emergency, give my children and grandchildren justice!¡± After the princess of Donglin finished speaking, she looked at Gu Xin with determination. Gu Xin nodded and stood up. sure. Please don¡¯t worry, Princess Consort. I will never wrong an innocent person. If there are any questions, I will stille and ask the princess. The people outside the temple Hall are all soldiers. They will not disturb wangfei¡¯s daily life, so wangfei should not mind.¡± The princess of Donglin stood up to send him off, but she only saw him off at the door. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu returned to the main hall and were about to ask someone to bring the second elder Bai over for questioning. They also asked the Butler to bring over the Wang family¡¯s ount books.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2150 - 2150 Chapter 2150-slightly different 2150 Chapter 2150-slightly different Gu Xin looked at third master Bai andughed. maybe second master Bai really wants to be the Crown Prince. Third master Bai, you¡¯re not him. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking, right? ¡± The third master Bai pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Xin continued,¡¯let¡¯s call it a day! By the way, if third master Bai knows where His Highness went, you can also tell me. I¡¯ve heard that third master Bai has a wide circle of friends in tai Zhou. Maybe he really knows!¡± Third master Bai¡¯s lips twitched. Your Highness, you have people watching us all day long. You don¡¯t let us go out. No matter how many friends I have, I won¡¯t be able to find out, right? ¡± ¡°Then, does third master Bai know where His Royal Highness usually goes?¡± Gu Xin asked. I heard that after your Highness recovered, third master Bai took Your Highness out to y a few times, and each time, they returned with great pleasure.¡± there are only a few ces, ¡± third master Bai said. I¡¯ve already sent people to ask around, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. Besides, my father has more friends in Thand than I do. Who knows where he went in those few days? Anyway, I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯alright then! Third master Bai can go back and think about it. When you¡¯ve decided,e and let me know.¡± Third master Bai frowned and asked,¡±Princess, are you saying that if we don¡¯t find the murderer, our family can¡¯t leave our own courtyard?¡± If there¡¯s no murderer at all, and father¡¯s old illness really reappeared and he passed away without anyone by his side to take care of him, then wouldn¡¯t our family be locked up for life?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om everything needs evidence, ¡± Gu Xin said calmly. if there¡¯s really evidence that shows that His Highness died from a rpse of his old illness, then you can naturallye out. ¡°Then there¡¯s no evidence that father was killed, right?¡± third master Bai asked. Could it be based on the strange smell that his little sister had mentioned and the letter of invitation? Can this really prove that father was killed?¡± there¡¯s no evidence of him dying from illness or homicide, ¡± Gu Xin shrugged. that¡¯s why we have to investigate. Master Bai San asked,¡±how long will it take?¡± Could it be that he would leave his father¡¯s body at home? Father can¡¯t rest in peace without investigating clearly?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯why is third master Bai so nosy today? The second elder isn¡¯t even worried about this!¡± The third master Bai¡¯s eyes shed with panic, but he quickly calmed down and said, ¡± ¡°Second older brother is the most polite person. He is afraid of you so he did not dare to ask. I¡¯m not afraid. If you don¡¯t do anything wrong, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door. So what if Princess is a meritorious subject of the great Zhou? I have not done anything wrong and I will not be in the court in the future. Princess, you are in the capital while I am in tai Zhou. So, I am not afraid of you. I dare to ask.¡± hahahahaha! Gu Xinughed and said meaningfully, ¡± it seems like third master Bai has never left the prefecture of Thand before! Third master Bai was stunned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin exined to him, ¡± all the nouveau riches I¡¯ve seen in Beijing, kunzhou, and Dingzhou, regardless of age, arepletely different from third master Bai. Third master Bai, this old foppish Lord of the state of Thand, iscking something.¡± The third master was stunned. He was a little embarrassed. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The main reason was that the two brothers rarely left the state of Thand. In the past, whenever something happened in the capital, it was always the Prince of Donglin and their eldest brother, the Crown Prince of the Prince of Donglin, who attended. After the crown prince¡¯s death, almost no one from the Wang family left the capital. It was only a few years ago that their eldest grandson, Bai Shijie, went to the capital to pick up the bride after he had finished mourning. Chapter 2153 - 2153 A strange place 2153 A strange ce Xinxin, I¡¯ll go get my toolbox! Zheng Qiu went to get his things after saying that. The amodation for them had just been arranged. Zheng Qiu had checked the items for the Prince of Dong Lin and ced them in the living quarters. Because Gu Xin was speaking in the main hall, the two of them didn¡¯t live too far away from each other. ¡°Is the state of death very terrifying?¡± Gu Xin asked as she realized that he gang¡¯s expression was a little off. Previously, in the case of the Wang family Vige¡¯s extermination, the way the Wang family¡¯s female members died was also somewhat terrifying. However, at that time, he gang had been quite normal. Now, with this expression, it was likely that the way they died was somewhat terrifying. ¡°There are some. I wasn¡¯t frightened by the state of death, I was just shocked by the murderer!¡± He gang said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zheng Qiu soon arrived with his luggage. Seeing this, Gu Xin called he gang over to talk to him as they walked. ¡°The kitchen sent some food to master Bai¡¯s courtyard. Not long after he entered, he heard grandmother Bai¡¯s scream. I happened to be there, and when I went in, I saw young master Bai lying on the bed in a strange posture. Madam Bai had fainted from fear. I went forward to check, and young master Bai was no longer breathing. This subordinate rushed over to find third miss. On the way back, I was thinking that after returning from the mourning hall, there were only the family of three in master Bai¡¯s courtyard, plus a nanny, four maidservants, and an errand boy. No one had entered or left the courtyard since the afternoon. However, the way master Bai had died was obviously not something he could have done. He had definitely been killed. But there are five soldiers and five bailiffs standing guard outside the courtyard. Where did the murderer go?¡± He gang said as he walked. ¡°He died in bed? Was the person who delivered the food from the Wang Residence¡¯s kitchen?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, I am. The Butler had arranged for a total of five people to deliver the meals. Those who delivered the food to the eldest branch first sent it to the crown prince¡¯s wife and fourth miss Bai¡¯s room, and then sent it to eldest young master Bai¡¯s room.¡± He gang said. Fourth miss Bai was the daughter of the Donglin Prince¡¯s family, Bai Shiying. She was 16 years old this year. Gu Xin had a good impression of thisdy as she looked very mature. She also heard from the crown prince¡¯s wife that when she was sick, thisdy had been by her side taking care of her. Gu Xin liked this kind of filial and sensible child. The housekeeper arranged for five people to deliver the food. Coincidentally, there were five siblings in the Prince of Donglin¡¯s residence. Because the princess Consort was a vegetarian, there was a small kitchen in the small Buddha Hall. Usually, the princess Consort did not eat in therge kitchen in the residence. Gu Xin did not ask any further. He gang had also rushed over to look for Gu Xin after he found out that Bai Shijie had died, so he did not know much. Soon, they arrived at the courtyard of the eldest branch, Bai Shijie. Constable Gao was already waiting at the gate, and more people were gathering around the yard. When he saw Gu Xin and the resting over, Constable Gao stepped forward and saluted them. Gu Xin asked,¡¯is grandma Bai awake? There¡¯s no movement inside, right?¡± ¡°Third miss, grandma Bai is awake.¡± Constable Gao replied. I didn¡¯t order anyone to touch the things inside. It was just that when we found young master Bai, there was a bit of panic inside, and the bedside was a bit messy.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± bring some men and set up the stage. Xiao Qiu, get ready to do the autopsy. He gang, he Qiang,e in with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The few of them replied respectfully. After entering the courtyard, Gu Xin could hear the sound of crying. It was even louder than the sound she heard outside. Some children were crying, and some adults were crying. They were crying their hearts out, and there were two voices of persuasion, but it was useless. Chapter 2154 - 2154 Chapter 2154-discovery 2154 Chapter 2154-discovery Gu Xin stopped and instructed he gang. he gang, bring a few men and search all the rooms in this courtyard. Don¡¯t miss a single corner! ¡°Yes!¡± He gang cupped his fists. He called for a few people and started to search the yard. The mansion of the king of Donglin was veryrge. For someone like Bai Shijie, who was raised as an heir, the ce he lived was second only to the main courtyard of the king of Donglin and the residence of the first branch¡¯s Crown Prince and wife. Gu Xin brought he Qiang into the room where Bai Shijie was. This was Bai Shijie¡¯s study room. Bai Shijie¡¯s corpse was in the inner room of his study room, which was usually a ce for people to rest when they were tired. Just as he gang had said, Bai Shijie¡¯s death was a little strange. His back was arched, but his head was raised. His eyes were wide open as if he had seen something unbelievable. However, he wasn¡¯t lying down. Instead, he was leaning against the side of the bed, and his eyes were facing the ceiling. Gu Xin stepped forward and examined the corpse. She then asked Constable Gao to bring the corpse out with his men. Zheng Qiu was already waiting outside. There was spilled tea on the ground, as well as a few messy footprints. The weather was hot, and the water stains on the ground were almost dry. Gu Xin squatted down, picked up a tea leaf and sniffed it. Then, he asked he gang to put away the tea leaves on the ground. She walked around the room. Other than the spilled tea on the floor, the rest of the room was very clean and tidy. The thin nket was also folded properly. There was a window on the right side of the bed. Gu Xin walked over and looked out. Through the oilmp in the courtyard, she could see a small pond outside. The Lotus leaves in the pond were flourishing and the Lotus flowers had buds too, but none of them had bloomed yet. Gu Xin¡¯s eyesight was quite good. When the person who brought the food arrived, it was already night time. There were lights everywhere in the courtyard, so she could see clearly. Gu Xin remembered that she saw a few ponds in the king¡¯s residence today. Some of them had lotus flowers, while some did not. As she was thinking about this, her hand naturally rested on the window. Suddenly, she felt a little ufortable. She looked down and saw that the window was made of wood. The surroundings were fine, but the piece she touched seemed to have been touched by something hard. It was uneven and the wood chips had pierced her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She turned around and took amp to the window. She took a closer look. Not only were there wood shavings, but there was also ink on them. Gu Xin noted this down. She took another look at the inner room and found nothing else. Then, she jumped out of the window. Standing outside the window, she turned back to get amp and walked all the way to the pond. ¡°Third miss.¡± At this moment, Constable Gao walked over, thinking that Gu Xin had discovered something. ¡°Constable Gao, send someone to check each room to see if there is a lotus pond. Oh, not just the courtyards of each household, but the courtyards of the entire Wang Residence. He told them to go and see if there were any unusual phenomena around each pool. Also, ask the Butler if there is any connection between the pools in the king¡¯s residence.¡± Gu Xin said as she looked at the water by the Lotus pond. There were bailiffs and soldiers standing guard outside, so it was possible to see two out of ten people. In other words, the murderer was either in the courtyard or had entered the courtyard from another passage. There were traces of water beside the Lotus pond. Chapter 2156 - 2156 Chapter 2156-something is wrong 2156 Chapter 2156-something is wrong In the letter, Bai Shijie mentioned that he had good intentions and did not seem to be dissatisfied with anyone in the family. Gu Xin felt that he probably inherited this from his father. There was only one person who made Bai Shijie feel mncholic, and that was his blood-rted sister, Bai Shiying. N?v(el)B\\jnn The mncholy he felt about Bai Shiying was also mentioned this year. This year, Bai Shijie had already written three letters, and it had not even been half a year. There were a total of 28 letters, which were umted over the years after the death of the Crown Prince of Donglin. However, among the three letters this year, Bai Shijie wrote about his concern for his sister. Bai Shiying was ranked fourth in the Wang Residence, but she was ranked first among the girls. Like Bai Shijie, Bai Shiying was engaged a long time ago, even though she was not betrothed to him before she was born. Moreover, Bai Shiying had three marriages arranged for her. The first was arranged by the Crown Prince of Donglin when she was two years old. He was the youngest son of a noble family in the prefecture of tai state. However, an ident happened at the beginning ofst year. He was rowing a boat with a friend on theke and had a drink. He fell into theke and was not rescued in time. Although the Crown Prince of the king of Dong Lin had passed away, the king of Dong Lin was still alive and well, so no one dared to say anything. The second marriage was at the end ofst year, when the king of Dong Lin felt that he was about to die. He loved his granddaughter Bai Shiying, just like how he loved Bai Baozhu. So, he personally chose a grandson-inw. In the end, the king of Dong Lin had made it through, but the grandson-inw he had chosen had gone drinking in the first month of this year and died in a brothel. The king of Dong Lin was furious. He felt that he had almost harmed his granddaughter, so he stopped arranging a marriage for her. He even said that Bai Shiying could marry someone he liked. If he didn¡¯t have someone he liked, he would let his family take a look. After the look, Bai Shiying had to agree. If Bai Shiying didn¡¯t agree, they wouldn¡¯t force him. In early March, Bai Shiying had really taken a fancy to one of them, and she had taken a fancy to his looks. However, Bai Shijie knew that this person was a hypocrite. He even had a big fight with Bai Shiying because of this. The siblings had not spoken to each other for two months. Therefore, Bai Shijie was worried about his younger sister¡¯s marriage. An elder brother was like a father, and he could not do anything to his younger sister. He could only write it in a letter, hoping that one day his father would enter his dream and teach him. Gu Xin had asked earlier and the wife of the Crown Prince said that Bai Shiying was not engaged. Hence, this matter was still put on hold. Bai Shijie should be worried because he knew that his sister had fallen for someone. From the looks of it, these letters weren¡¯t of much help to the case, but Gu Xin still got her men to keep them. By then, Zheng Qiu had already made his decision. The time of death was two hours ago. The cause of death was asphyxiation. However, there was a small amount of poison in Bai Shijie¡¯s stomach. The poison was not fatal, but it could make people unconscious. In other words, after Bai Shijie ate the poisoned tea, he passed out. His seven orifices were covered, and after struggling for a while when he woke up, he died of suffocation. ¡°Covering the seven holes, the two must be facing each other. The victim¡¯s left hand had some scraps of skin, so the murderer¡¯s right hand should be injured!¡± Gu Xin said. Zheng Qiu did not answer. He stared at the piece of meat on the te and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Constable Gao, ask the steward to call everyone in the Wang Residence here. I want to see them in half an hour. Including the princess Consort.¡± Gu Xin immediately gave the order. With such obvious characteristics, it would be easy to find. Chapter 2157 - 2157 The Zheng Corporation 2157 The Zheng Corporation General Ying¡¯s soldiers had already received orders to listen to Princess Xinxin. So when such a big thing happened here, they also guaranteed that no one in the other courtyards of the Bai family would know. As for the people from the government office of the state of tai, they did not dare to say anything. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As such, other than the people in Bai Shijie¡¯s courtyard, no one knew that Bai Shijie was dead. When they saw themotion outside the courtyard, they guessed that something must have happened. The second and third Madam Bai even thought that Gu Xin had found the murderer. While she went to find the others, Gu Xin went to the outer room of the study room and got someone to bring the Bai family¡¯s first Madam, Bai Zhengshi, who had calmed down a little. Bai Zhengshi was Zheng Qiu¡¯s half-sister, the daughter of his stepmother. Her name was Zheng Wei. Zheng Wei was older than Zheng Qiu by a year. She was already twenty years old. However, it was a huge blow for a woman to lose her husband at twenty years old. Her eyes were swollen from all the crying. She had thought that Zheng Qiu looked familiar when she saw him in the morning, but now she had no time to think about where she had seen this coroner before. ¡°this humble woman greets princess xinxin!¡± Zheng Wei came in and greeted Gu Xin. ¡°Please have a seat, grandma Bai!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and pointed to the chair beside her. ¡°Thank you, Princess!¡± Zheng Wei walked to the side and sat down. ¡°Grandma Bai, I asked you toe because I have some things I need to understand from you.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Princess, please speak. Thismoner will definitely tell you everything I know.¡± As Zheng Wei spoke, she could not control her tears again. ¡°Please tell me, great grandmother Bai, what has happened since you returned to your own courtyards.¡± Gu Xin said. Zheng Wei took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears, her hands trembling. Gu Xin didn¡¯t rush her and just waited quietly. ¡°After returning to the courtyard, I don¡¯t know why but brother Yi kept crying and making a fuss. The woman had been coaxing brother Yi in his room. After coaxing brother Yi to sleep with great difficulty, thismoner was also a little tired, so I slept in brother Yi¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Because of grandfather¡¯s matter these past few days, husband has not been able to rest well. Before going to bed, thismoner had instructed granny cen to not disturb husband if there was nothing. Thismoner slept until the sun set. If it wasn¡¯t for big brother Yi crying when he woke up, thismoner would probably still be sleeping.¡± I asked someone to cook some food for brother Yi in the small kitchen. After feeding him, I took him to the courtyard to digest. During this time, I also asked if husband had woken up. Ah Yan said that husband had been in the study and there was no movement. I asked ah Yan not to disturb him. ¡°When the people from the main kitchen brought dinner, I handed brother Yi ¡®er over to granny cen and went to the study to find my husband. After that, I saw Yingluo in the study room.¡± Zheng Wei couldn¡¯t continue, and when she thought of Bai Shijie¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t help crying. Other than the two of them, there were four other maids in the courtyard. When Zheng Wei stopped crying, Gu Xin called the four maids over. These four maidservants always worked in pairs in the afternoon, and they didn¡¯t notice any suspicious peopleing in or out, so they didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Because there was a child, brother Yi, in this courtyard, everyone had been very regr in their work for the past one or two years. When the little master was not awake, they would be more careful when they did things. They would take turns around brother Yi¡¯s room, waiting for arrangements at any time. Chapter 2159 - 2159 Can’t accept it 2159 Can¡¯t ept it Gu Xin stood up and helped the crown prince¡¯s wife up with Bai Shiying, ¡± ¡°Mydy, my condolences!¡± Zhang Shi turned her head and cried as she hugged her daughter. After returning from Gu Xin¡¯s ce in the afternoon, Zhang Shi had been feeling uneasy. She couldn¡¯t even calm her mind when she was copying scriptures. She couldn¡¯t even sleep and didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. It was only when Constable Gao and his men went to look for her that her heart skipped a beat. And then there was the news that she couldn¡¯t ept. Actually, she didn¡¯t believe it. She cried and screamed, hoping that she was dreaming. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, her son¡¯s body was lying on the wooden board, so she had no choice but to believe it. She wanted to look for Gu Xin. She wanted Gu Xin to help her find the murderer. She also hoped that Gu Xin would say that she was wrong and that the man was not her son. Until Gu Xin expressed her condolences. She knew it was true. Her son was gone. Her own son was gone. How could her son be gone? Bai Shiying also hugged Zhang Shi and gently patted her back. His own tears could not stop flowing. She was the first daughter in the family. She had three brothers, but the one who treated her the best was her brother. They had quarreled in March. She was angry with her brother and ignored him for a man she had not known for long. She thought that her brother wouldfort her, or that she could not help but make peace with him, just like how she had been angry many times in the past. However, the truth was different. It waspletely different. She no longer had the chance to let her brother coax her, and she no longer had the chance to reconcile with her brother. Her brother was gone. The more Bai Shiying cried, the sadder she became. The more she cried, the more she felt that she had been insensible before. She wanted to give herself a few ps. However, her brother¡¯s body was lying there. No matter what she did, he would note back. When the people from the other branches arrived, they saw the mother and daughter crying. At first, they didn¡¯t believe it. Now, not only did they see the corpse, but they also saw the mother and daughter crying. They finally believed it. Bai Shijie was dead. Thest one to arrive was the princess Consort. She did not cry like Zhang Shi and Bai Shiying, but the expression on her face was not good. Her old man had just died, and now her eldest grandson was gone. No olddy would be able to ept this. She even cast a suspicious look at her second son. Not only her, even the fourth master, his wife, the second and third master Bai, the fifth and sixth master Bai were also suspicious of the second master Bai. Bai Baozhu was the most obvious. If it wasn¡¯t for the Zhang mother and daughter crying, the princess Consort¡¯s expression not looking good, and Gu Xin by the side, Bai Baozhu would have rushed up to question the second elder Bai. The second elder was annoyed by the looks. He wanted to say something but the third elder quickly stopped himself. Gu Xin felt a little regretful. She didn¡¯t say anything because she wanted to wait for these people to cause a scene. In the end, they didn¡¯t cause a scene and she couldn¡¯t get more information. She could only ask everyone to sit down. With all the members of the Bai family present, the hall in Bai Shijie¡¯s house seemed a little crowded. Gu Xin said, ¡± I¡¯ve arranged for at least ten people to guard each courtyard. Two or two of them can be seen. Even so, someone still managed to enter master Xiao¡¯s study to kill him. That¡¯s really something. Everyone, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen the body of the eldest young master. The eldest young master has not been ill or ill for the past few years, so you shouldn¡¯t think that he died of illness, right?¡± The second elder took the lead. who knows if your people are cking off and let the thief in? or if the murderer is someone from Shijie¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 2162 - 2162 It’s related to the position of the Crown Prince 2162 It¡¯s rted to the position of the Crown Prince ¡°Or did the three of you plot to kill His Highness and Shijie?¡± The Queen looked at the three brothers with a sharp gaze. The fourth master was the first to bow down. The second and third master looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. The princess Consort¡¯s words were still effective. Since the princess Consort had spoken, she would search the room. She had originally thought of this method, but there were so many ces where the Bai family¡¯s master and servant lived, and every big family had their own privacy. Therefore, she had nned toy the foundations first. She didn¡¯t expect the princess Consort to bring it up directly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What made Gu Xin feel strange was that the wives of the Bai brothers did not stop them. It seemed like the Bai brothers had even more things to hide in the backyard. As for the second and third master Bai, Gu Xin could guess that they had exchanged their identities. There might be something in the house, but what could the fourth master Bai not show to others? At this moment, shouldn¡¯t he be agreeing to prove his innocence? The three Bai brothers stopped talking and the Queen looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Princess Xinxin, apart from medicine, I hope you can instruct us not to mess up the other things for these unfilial descendants unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. I know. Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± thank you for your cooperation, Princess Consort! The princess Consort turned her head and said nothing more. Gu Xin asked Constable Gao to make the necessary arrangements. She also told the Bai family that they were not to touch anything other than medicine. Therefore, each branch could send someone to follow them to prevent them from touching anything valuable. Gu Xin instructed as she observed the Bai family. She did not see any signs of guilt on anyone¡¯s face. Could it be that she had been wrong from the beginning and these two cases had nothing to do with the Bai family? Or rather, Bai Shijie¡¯s death had nothing to do with the Bai family. However, Bai Shijie was kind to others, so who could not stand him to the point of wanting him to die? An hourter, the search waspleted. There was nothing suspicious. Only the main branch had medicine, but that was because Zhang Shi¡¯s body was not good. There was nothing else. However, looking at Constable Gao¡¯s expression, he seemed to have found something unrted to Bai Shijie¡¯s death. Although he had a stoic face, Gu Xin could still see the fire of gossip in his eyes. It was gettingte. The princess Consort and second elder Bai suggested that Gu Xin rest first. They rushed all the way from the capital and started investigating the case the moment they arrived. They didn¡¯t rest at all. They were afraid that they would tire out Princess Xin Xin, who was said to be very popr with the Emperor, Empress, and Grand Empress Dowager. Gu Xin was also a little tired, so she followed his advice and asked Constable Gao to arrange for people to guard Bai Shijie¡¯s courtyard. After that, they went to rest. As for Zheng Wei, brother Rong, and a few servants who originally lived here, they all moved to Zhang¡¯s courtyard. There were only Zhang Shi, Zheng Wei, and Bai Shiying left in the main household. Gu Xin sighed as she saw the three women bringing a two-year-old child. This brother Yu is still so young, I¡¯m afraid he has no chance topete for the position of the Prince with the second branch. ¡­¡­ ¡°I still think that the death of the king of Dong Lin is rted to the Crown Prince!¡± Gu Xin said to Zheng Qiu and Bai Yi in her room. Zheng Qiu and Bai Yi were standing to the left and right of her room. Bai Yi was someone who could be given the title of general, but he was used to freedom and felt that it was quite free to be the head of Gu Xin¡¯s Secret guards, so he had always been by Gu Xin¡¯s side. Gu Xin didn¡¯t treat him as an outsider, so she didn¡¯t try to avoid him no matter what she did or said. Chapter 2163 - 2163 Chapter 2163-curious 2163 Chapter 2163-curious ¡°I¡¯ve investigated with second white during the day. There¡¯s nothing else worth killing for the king of Dong Lin. When he was young, he fought in peace and never saved any girls. When he stopped fighting, the princess Consort kept a close eye on him, so there was not a single concubine in the residence. When they first came to the state of tai, the king of Donglin took one more look at beautiful women outside and was punished by the princess Consort when he returned. So, there¡¯s no such thing as an illegitimate childing back to avenge her mother!¡± Bai Yi continued. Gu Xin& and Zheng Qiu,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯re really thinking far ahead! ¡°In terms of wealth, the king of Dong Lin is very rich. He won¡¯t be killed because of this. He didn¡¯t do it for love or money. He didn¡¯t have any enemies, so there¡¯s a high possibility that the murderer is his grandson, just for the position of the Crown Prince.¡± White shirt continued. ¡°I think so too. My intuition tells me that the murderer must be hiding among the descendants of the king of Dong Lin. ¡°At first, Bai Shijie and the second elder were both suspects. However, after I realized that the second and third elder had exchanged their identities, I thought of something else. If both of them were dead, then the position of Crown Prince would definitely be the third elder¡¯s. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡± Gu Xin said. so, third youngdy, you think that third master Bai, who is currently disguised as the second master Bai, is also very likely to kill Bai Shijie? ¡± Bai Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked. ¡°Not necessarily. Think about it, the third master Bai is a master of eating, drinking and having fun. As long as he doesn¡¯t break thew in his life, he will have enough money to spend. He may not take the initiative to fight for this position. Moreover, he only had two daughters. Even if he fought for this position, it would only be his nephew¡¯s after he passed away a hundred yearster. Since that was the case, he might as well not fight for it and continue to have fun. Unless he had a son outside. Look, he¡¯s pretending to be second elder Bai quite well. Although we can see it, the people of the Bai residence don¡¯t seem to see it. Maybe he¡¯s hiding his ambitions in front of the people of the Bai residence?¡± Gu Xin analyzed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om master Bai doesn¡¯t have a son, ¡± Zheng Qiu mumbled to himself. He felt like something had just shed across his mind. Gu Xin and Bai Yi looked at Zheng Qiu without saying a word, allowing her to think about it in silence. ¡°I got it!¡± After a while, Zheng Qiu snapped his fingers and his eyes lit up. I know why I didn¡¯t find any scratches on the arms of the Bai family members. ¡°Why?¡± Bai Yi and Gu Xin said in unison. ¡°Because the murderer stood by the bed and used a pillow or something else to suffocate Bai Shijie. The drug that he had given Bai Shijie was not very poisonous. When Bai Shijie woke up from the suffocation and struggled, his hands might not be able to grab the murderer¡¯s arm. The murderer¡¯s legs are also possible.¡± Zheng Qiu exined. ¡°You mean, the murderer¡¯s leg was scratched?¡± An image appeared in Gu Xin¡¯s mind. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± but they might not be able to let us check this leg. ¡°I¡¯ll go check the main suspects with second white tonight. Let¡¯s look at the Bai brothers first.¡± White shirt said. ¡°Mm, sure. Be careful. Especially Bai Lao er and Bai Lao San, they are now using each other¡¯s identity, so they may not be living with Madam. They may be more alert.¡± Gu Xin nodded and instructed. actually, I¡¯m really curious. Did they sleep together? it¡¯s just that their wives don¡¯t know. White shirt gossiped, not feeling that there was anything wrong with saying this in front of the two girls. Chapter 2164 - 2164 Chapter 2164-sick 2164 Chapter 2164-sick Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were also curious about this. Especially when Gu Xin asked second Madam Bai in the afternoon if she could recognize the two of them. Second Madam Bai was a little angry. She even said that they had been married for 20 years, how could she not recognize them? The three of them had never been married, so they were not sure what second Madam Bai had said. In the end, did she not recognize him, or did she recognize him and deny it? Bai Yi continued to gossip, ¡± I heard that the women the third master finds out about are all the opposite of the third Madam. As for the second master, they are all the opposite of the second Madam. You see, the second and third Madam Bai¡¯s appearance and personality are a perfect contrast. The second Madam Bai was magnanimous and her facial features were bright. She gave people a good impression at first sight. The third Madam Bai was a girl from a humble family, gentle like water, but also a little cold. It just so happened that the third master was looking for someone like the second Madam, and the second master was looking for someone like the third Madam. I¡¯ve asked around, and I can confirm who is who when they go out under the same identity.¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu did not doubt Bai Yi¡¯s words at all. He was a person who investigated in secret and would not reveal anything he was not confident about. Gu Xin thought for a moment before she replied,¡¯the second branch has two sons and the third branch has two daughters. Their appearance, mm, they all look like Father.¡± ¡°These kids are really growing up,¡± Bai Yi sighed. ¡°Third miss.¡± At this moment, Constable Gao knocked on the door. Gu Xin let him in. ¡°Have some water!¡± Seeing the sweat on Constable Gao¡¯s forehead, Gu Xin quickly poured him a ss of water. Constable Gao drank two cups of water before he felt better. Then, he sat down beside Bai Yi and said, ¡± third miss, Xiao Qiu, old Bai, let me tell you. I¡¯ve discovered a big secret! The three of them looked at Constable Gao. They had already felt that this kid was holding back. Look at how he was holding back. Seeing that the three of them were interested, Constable Gao continued, ¡± ¡°I suspect that the second son of the Bai family can¡¯t give birth to a child!¡± Gu Xin and the other two were speechless! ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Constable Gao said mysteriously,¡±when we searched the second house just now, we found a secretpartment where some medicinal prescriptions were hidden.¡± Oh my God, it was hidden so well that even the second Madam Bai did not know about it. She was also surprised. Do you know that those prescriptions are all for infertility? And he¡¯s still writing prescriptions even ten years ago.¡± Bai Yi asked,¡±how did you know?¡± Do you have this problem?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± I¡¯ve seen that prescription, ¡± Constable Gao said as he handed his broadsword to Bai Yi. I can recite the drug primer and the main medicinal herbs. That prescription is the origin of my literacy, so I can remember it very clearly. Third youngdy, listen to this, Yingluo.¡± Constable Gao read out a long list of medicine names. The four people at the table looked at each other. This matter, well, was very embarrassing. ¡°I suspect that second Madam Bai knows about it.¡± Zheng Qiu pursed his lips. There¡¯s one more thing, the eldest son of the second branch is four years older than the eldest daughter of the third branch. The second and third Bai brothers got married only a year apart.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s fingers tapped on the table. interesting. I¡¯m starting to suspect that the third Bai who is pretending to be the second Bai is the real one. The second Bai who is pretending to be the third Bai is the real one. N?v(el)B\\jnn The others were stunned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Chapter 2165 - 2165 The rebirth murder case 2165 The rebirth murder case After a pause, Gu Xin continued, ¡± there¡¯s one more thing. It¡¯s not important whether their Madam knows about it or not. What¡¯s important is whether the eldest son of the second branch, Bai Shijun, knows about it or not. Think about it, once the king of Donglin and Bai Shijie die, the title will definitely not fall on brother Yi¡¯s head, but on second brother Bai¡¯s head. We were just analyzing whether the real third Bai would kill second Bai, so that he would have the title. Now, it seems that Bai Shijun is also suspicious.¡± ¡°Third miss,¡± Constable Gao continued,¡±the fourth branch is also very suspicious, considering the crown prince¡¯s position. Think about it, if second Bai is really infertile, then the two sons of the second branch will definitely be third Bai¡¯s. If this gets out, it¡¯ll definitely be a scandal. If it reaches the Emperor, whether it¡¯s the Donglin King¡¯s letter of invitation when he was alive or the princess Consort¡¯s letter of invitation, the Emperor definitely doesn¡¯t want such a scandal to be the Crown Prince. If the Bai family can barely be the Crown Prince, then the Bai family¡¯s fourth son will win.¡± Gu Xin gave Constable Gao a thumbs up, ¡± you¡¯re right. Fourth brother Bai¡¯s behavior just now was also a little suspicious. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Constable Gao was very happy to be acknowledged. He asked excitedly,¡±What are we going to do next?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± Tell the brothers to keep a close eye on the remaining three brothers of the Bai family. By the way, pay more attention to the princess Consort as well. The rest could wait until he woke up. You and Bai Yi didn¡¯t get much restst night, don¡¯t get too tired.¡± Rest was important. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were still fine as they had slept in the carriage for a few hoursst night. Constable Gao, Bai er, and the rest had been driving the carriage since yesterday afternoon and had not slept since. Gu Xin added jade beads to the tea just now so all four of them had a share. It was a pity that second Bai was busy outside and didn¡¯t get to drink it. Gu Xin could only let him drink it tomorrow. After that, everyone went to make their own arrangements and then went to rest. He slept all the way until daybreak, and white shirt came looking for him early. ¡°How is it? What did you find?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Last night, second Bai, third Bai, and Bai Shijun were all in the study room. They did not rest at all, so it was not appropriate for us to peek. However, we¡¯ve already seen fourth master Bai and the second son of the second branch, Bai Shilin, and they don¡¯t have any scratches on their bodies.¡± White shirt said. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. It must have been hard on you guys to give her a physical examination. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a shrill scream was heard. Gu Xin and Bai Yi looked at each other. Gu Xin quickly walked towards the direction of the scream while Bai Yi stayed behind to call Zheng Qiu and lead the way. This voice came from the third branch¡¯s courtyard. After Gu Xin arrived, the sound of third Madam Bai, Mrs. Jiang, and her two daughters crying could be heard. ¡°Husband, husband Xuanji¡± ¡°Father, father!¡± Gu Xin walked into third master Bai¡¯s study and saw the same scene asst night in Bai Shijie¡¯s room. Master Bai san¡¯s body was hunched, his head looking up at the roof, his eyes still wide open. The tea on the table was not knocked over. Gu Xin walked over and sniffed it. Then, she went to the window and looked outside. Just like Bai Shijie¡¯s study, third master Bai¡¯s study had a lotus pond outside the window. Gu Xin checked the window and found no traces. She climbed out and came to the Lotus pond where there was another pool of water. The morning breeze blew, and the water in the pool shimmered. At that moment, Zheng Qiu and Bai Yi arrived with a suitcase. Third Madam Bai¡¯s scream was so loud that the other members of the Bai family heard it. Chapter 2166 - 2166 Are you hiding something? 2166 Are you hiding something? The traces of water by the Lotus pond were not left just now. It should have been some time. If they went to look for it now, the people who had been soaked in water would have beenpletely dry. ¡°Bai Yi, bring someone to call the people of the second and fourth branch over!¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice, ¡± immediately, immediately. I don¡¯t care what they¡¯re doing. ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± Bai Yi responded and called Constable Gao to go with him. In the second household, the second Madam he was pacing back and forth in the courtyard in a panic. She had just heard the cry from the third household. In the next few days, there were already two people left in the house. As soon as she heard the cries from the third branch, her heart could not settle down. ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± The second son of the second branch, Bai Shilin, yawned as he walked out. As he approached the he family, he looked in the direction of the third branch. that was third aunt¡¯s voice just now, right? What¡¯s wrong with third aunt?¡± ¡°You heard it too?¡± Madam he frowned and looked at Bai Shilin. Bai Shilin¡¯s personality was not like the second master. Instead, he was more like the third master. At a young age, he knew how to eat, drink, and y. He only woke up a few times in a year. He was the kind of person who would not be woken up even by Thunder. Therefore, the he family was even more shocked. This kid could hear the cries of the third branch, so it could be seen how loud her voice was! N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Of course I did. I didn¡¯t eat my fillst night. He had woken up in the middle of the night due to hunger, and there were so many people waiting outside. It was not as inconvenient as before, so he endured his hunger and drank a few mouthfuls of water before going to sleep. Didn¡¯t I wake up from hunger again?¡± Bai Shilin rubbed his stomach. ¡°Silly, just eat when you¡¯re hungry! You asked people to go to the main kitchen to cook, and they wouldn¡¯t allow it? If not, a few pastries would do too! Drinking cold water is not good for the body! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the small kitchen to see if there¡¯s anything to eat!¡± He Shi¡¯s attention was suddenly diverted. At this moment, all she could think about was her son being hungry. Bai Shilin was pulled into the small kitchen by her. In the study room, the second elder Bai also walked out. His face was a little Haggard. It looked like he did not sleep wellst night. Even his stubble had grown. ¡°Father.¡± Bai Shijun walked out from the side and said with a heavy expression, ¡± I heard third aunt¡¯s scream just now. Did something happen again? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible.¡± The second elder nodded his head heavily. He frowned and looked at Bai Shijun. it¡¯s so early in the morning. Did you take a bath? ¡± ¡°Last night I was at eldest brother¡¯s side and was tired when I came back to rest. I felt a little groggy just now and was afraid that the princess in the morning would call someone for questioning again, so I took a shower to wake myself up.¡± Bai Shijun said calmly. ¡°Shijun, are you hiding something from me?¡± The second elder stared at Bai Shijun for a while. Seeing that his expression did not change, he asked with uncertainty. ¡°Eh? What is father referring to?¡± Bai Shijun was stunned and asked in return. ¡°The princess has ordered everyone to put down what they are doing and go to the third branch!¡± At this moment, Bai Yi appeared in the courtyard with a group of people and said loudly. The father and son looked at each other and didn¡¯t continue the topic. They frowned and walked over together. White shirt looked at the father and son who were walking over. He paid special attention to their hair, which was dry. He was not sure if these two were still within the scope of suspicion. Chapter 2167 - 2167 Chapter 2166-probing 2167 Chapter 2166-probing Bai Yi was aware of Gu Xin¡¯s suspicions. The murderer must have sneaked into the victim¡¯s courtyard through the Lotus pond and then left through the Lotus pond. Last night, the few of them went to bedte. He and second white even went to check on a few people. They also went to bed at dawn. The Bai family didn¡¯t know martial arts. He and second white definitely didn¡¯t make any noise. So how did the murderer know when they were there and when they weren¡¯t? Bai Yi was sure that no one had been in the Bai family¡¯s courtyards before dawn, so the murderer did it after dawn. Diving into the water, killing, setting up the scene, leaving, and finally returning to his room, it didn¡¯t seem like something that someone without Kung Fu could do in two hours. Moreover, several pools of the Bai family were connected, but even so, it required extremely good swimming skills toplete it. Perhaps it could only bepleted in a short time when the soldiers of the kun state¡¯s water camp came. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Guard Bai, what happened with my third brother?¡± The second elder cupped his hands at Bai Yi and asked. ¡°The third master Bai is dead. Did you all hear third Madam¡¯s cry?¡± White shirt asked. no, that¡¯s impossible! the second elder¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously took two steps back. Bai Shijun held him. ¡°Father, be careful.¡± Bai Shijun helped the second elder to steady himself. He then looked at Bai Yi. guard Bai, the princess has sent so many people to guard the ce. How could the murderer still seed? ¡± Bai Shijun disyed the bearing of a young master from an influential family and had the intention of interrogating Bai Yi. Unfortunately, Bai Yi was not even afraid of Lu Zheng. He even dared to reject the emperor¡¯s kind intentions. Bai Shijun was not enough in his eyes. ¡°Yup! There were so many people guarding it, yet the murderer still seeded. It can be seen how familiar the murderer is with your mansion!¡± Bai Yi sniffed and smiled. Oh, second young master, you seem to be in a good mood after taking a bath so early in the morning. Are you celebrating something? ¡± ¡°Guard Bai, stop your nonsense!¡± Bai Shijun frowned and said, ¡± I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be drowsy and dy the princess¡¯s questioning, so I took a bath and woke up. Guard Bai, don¡¯t you know that I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Bai Yi raised his eyebrows and attacked Bai Shijun without a word. The second elder was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand why the princess¡¯s guard, who had the same surname as them, would attack without a word. He couldn¡¯t even stop her in time. Bai Shijun did not expect Bai Yi to make a move and was unable to react. Bai Yi stopped and gave Bai Shijun a contemptuous smile.¡¯Heh, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see you holding back.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± Madam he rushed over from the small kitchen with Bai Shilin and stood in front of Bai Shijun as if she was protecting her child. She looked at Bai Yi with a scowl. guard Bai, this is the Donglin royal family. Although the princess is in charge Now, the second young master of the Donglin royal family is not someone you, a guard, can provoke as you please. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second Madam.¡± Bai Yi cupped his hands without any sincerity. Seeing that the master and servant of the second branch were all present, he turned around and said, ¡± everyone, follow me. Don¡¯t let the princess wait too long. He had always been tense when he was outside. He would not show his expression if he could. No matter what master Bai asked, he would just say, ¡± the princess wants you to go over. Won¡¯t you know when you go over? ¡° Chapter 2169 - 2169 The most dangerous place is the safest place 2169 The most dangerous ce is the safest ce Zheng Qiu had already checked on third master Bai. The cause of death was the same as Bai Shijie ¡®s-suffocation. However, Bai Shijie¡¯s stomach had residual poison, while third master Bai¡¯s body did not have anything suspicious. However, there was something wrong with the incense in the censer in his study. The joss stick had finished burning. Gu Xin found the corpse of an insect under third master Bai¡¯s desk. In this season, the incense burner was used to repel mosquitoes. However, not only did this incense not repel mosquitoes, but it also made all the mosquitoese here and never return. Bai Shijun finally spoke,¡±if the princess doesn¡¯t mind the trouble, then go!¡± There¡¯s nothing in my room that can¡¯t be seen.¡± Gu Xin looked at him and gave him a meaningful smile. Thus, the group of people was brought to the second branch¡¯s courtyard. Gu Xin called over a familiar looking Ying family soldier and told him to go down to the Lotus pond to see which pond the second branch¡¯s lotus pond was connected to. Thand was close to the sea, and the Ying family Army had their own Navy. It just so happened that Gu Xin recognized this young general and knew that he was good at swimming. This was something Peng ze had mentioned to her before when they returned from the West. Peng ze was in charge of the Navy in kunzhou, so he had some understanding of the Navy soldiers in Jiangnan and Jinzhou who were good at swimming. Without saying a word, the man jumped into the Lotus pond. The second elder frowned and looked at Bai Shijun, but Bai Shijun was very calm. Gu Xin nced at Bai Shijun and did not say anything. Bai Shijun brought Gu Xin and the rest to his room. In otherrge families, children would not live in the same courtyard as their parents when they grew up. Most of them would have their own courtyard. However, it was different in the Bai family. In the Bai family, unless they were married, they would live in the same courtyard as their parents. The Donglin Pce was built on thend that the Donglin King had chosen. At that time, the king of Dong Lin was fighting a war outside and had little contact with his sons. He felt that he had let his children down, so in order to not let his sons be too far away from his grandson, he made this rule. He built a courtyard for each house, and each courtyard could amodate more than eight Masters. He hoped to have more children and grandchildren, even though his sons basically only had two children, and Bai Laosi only had one child. Because of the princess¡¯s insistence, the sons of the Bai family did not dare to take in concubines, so each room was very spacious. For example, although Bai Shijun¡¯s room was not as small as Bai Shijie¡¯s, who had a family, and had a small courtyard alone with his wife and children, his two rooms were rtivelyrge. The calligraphy and paintings on the wall, the antique vases on the antique shelves, and all kinds of elegant decorations all showed Bai Shijun¡¯s hobby. There was arge room further in from the outer room. Entering from the outer room was a fresh and elegant study, separated by a long screen, and further in was the bedroom. The study room only had things for schrs. search the rooms of second young master Bai and his servants. Search them all, especially their wet clothes! Gu Xin entered the bedroom and immediately gave the order. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Yes!¡± Constable Gao led his men to search. Gu Xin walked to the shelf outside and touched a vase on the second floor, ¡± ¡°Second young master Bai, I¡¯m sure you know that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, right?¡± ¡°Princess, what do you mean?¡± Bai Shijun¡¯s eyes flickered. Chapter 2171 - 2171 Chapter 2170-exactly the same 2171 Chapter 2170-exactly the same ¡°How is it? Do you all want to go down and see what the schrly second young master Bai dug a secret room under his bed for?¡± After he gang left, Gu Xin looked at the crowd. The fourth master of the Bai family walked over first, followed by the brothers Bai Shiqi and Bai Shilin. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Second brother, you know that Shijun has a secret room, so you¡¯re not curious at all?¡± The fourth master looked at the second master with a serious expression. The fourth master was like a firecracker. No matter who it was, he would say something if he didn¡¯t like it. He had shouted at the Royal mourning hall of the Donglin Kingdom and was unhappy with Gu Xin for the past two days. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t here to fight for Gu Xin. ¡°Look!¡± The second elder let out a breath and walked forward. Gu Xin and Bai Yi had already gone downstairs. Zheng Qiu was still cleaning up third master Bai¡¯s body, so he did note over. Shijun Zhenzhen! Madam he looked at Bai Shijun with aplicated expression. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Bai Shijun sighed and walked to he Shi¡¯s side. He patted her back andforted her. Shijun, you ¡­ You ¡­ he Shi couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. The bed was the entrance to the secret room, and there was a row of wooden stairs leading down. After walking down the wooden stairs, they entered a spacious room. The room was filled with all kinds of weapons, except for the weapon shelves. The rest of the room was exactly the same as the secret room of the king of Donglin. ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t know? Who did you hire to teach Shijun? Why did you secretly let him practice it? our Royal father relies on military merits. What¡¯s so shameful about his descendants wielding sabers and Spears? Second brother, are you nning some big conspiracy? Do you know about Shijie and third brother¡¯s deaths?¡± The fourth master asked as he grabbed the second master¡¯s cor. The second elder struggled for a while, but it was useless. He stopped struggling, but he didn¡¯t answer the fourth elder¡¯s question. ¡°Maybe the second elder doesn¡¯t know about this secret room! Perhaps the already dead third master Bai knows.¡± Gu Xin walked over and said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fourth master Bai looked at Gu Xin with a frown. ¡°I mean what I said.¡± Gu Xin spread out her hands and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that only the princess Consort and uncle Zhong know about His Highness¡¯s Secret room? the rest of his descendants don¡¯t know about it. But other than this row of weapon racks, the rest of second young master Bai¡¯s Secret room is exactly the same as His Highness ¡°secret room. You are His Highness¡± biological sons, do you think His Highness knows about second young master Bai¡¯s Secret room?¡± ¡°I definitely know. Maybe the old man even helped to set it up!¡± Bai Yi interrupted Gu Xin. ¡°You!¡± The fourth master turned around and red at Bai Yi. ¡°Princess, just tell me. Did Shijun really do this? You can¡¯t just assume that he¡¯s the murderer just because he hid a secret chamber from everyone and it¡¯s exactly the same as father¡¯s! Why did he kill them? His father treated his grandsons the same way. Although Shijun and Shijie were cousins, they had a good rtionship. As for his third brother, although he was usually upright, he liked the younger generation the most and had never heard of any conflicts between them. So, why did Shijun kill them?¡± The second elder Bai took the opportunity while the fourth elder was ring at Bai Yi to break free. He walked around the fourth elder and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side as he asked in confusion. ¡°Second elder Bai, do you really not know or are you just pretending?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at third master Bai¡¯s slightly trembling hands. Chapter 2173 - 2173 Never thought about it 2173 Never thought about it n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The princess Consort looked at Gu Xin, her eyes dark and gloomy. No one knew what she was thinking. Gu Xin¡¯s words were like a huge stone thrown into a calmke, causing ripples. Everyone turned to look at the second elder. He was still the same, sitting with his head lowered, but his fists were tightly clenched. ¡°Princess Consort, why don¡¯t you ask the second elder or the second young master Bai to see who the victim is? Is he the third son of the king of Dong Lin, Bai jiachang?¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. Old master, say something! Quickly say something!¡± Madam he walked in front of the second elder, took his hand, and begged. The second elder¡¯s hand, however, subconsciously retracted. He Shi was stunned. The third wife, Madam Jiang, looked at the second elder with a venomous gaze. ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wangfei saw that her third daughter-inw, who had always been gentle, was angry. She couldn¡¯t care so much and asked. mother, I¡¯m Qianqian. the second elder found it hard to speak. He wanted to deny it, but Gu Xin seemed to have found out about something. His son seemed to have found out too. ¡°Grandmother, let me say it!¡± Bai Shijun said as he looked at the second elder with aplicated expression. ¡°You shut up!¡± The wangfei looked at Bai Shijun with a sharp gaze. In the past, the one she doted on the most was the eldest grandson of her deceased eldest son. She treated all the other children the same. As the saying went, the old son, eldest grandson, and the olddy¡¯s lifeblood. The princess Consort was born in the countryside and, like many olddies in the countryside, liked the eldest grandson. Bai Shijunughed at himself. ¡°Wangfei, forgive me for being presumptuous, but this should be your Dong Lin royal family¡¯s family matter, but it involves three lives, so I have no choice but to participate in your family matter. You can ask the second elder, but he doesn¡¯t know anything. Only the second young master knows about these things. You asked second young master Bai to shut up. Do you want to hear this from me?¡± Gu Xin opened her mouth and said. The princess Consort nced at Gu Xin and then at the second elder. She could tell now that this was not her second son, but her third son. The one lying on the bed was her second son! Since they were young, it was easy for the two brothers to pretend to be each other. However, after they made a mistake and got scolded by her, the third brother would be exposed. Although the second brother would not be exposed, once the third brother was exposed, the role exchange would not be sessful. Therefore, she could now see that the person alive in front of her was her third son, the Bai family¡¯s third son, Bai jiachang. As soon as he said this, everyone looked at the second elder in fear. Now that his identity had been revealed, this second elder was the third elder, the third elder of the Bai family, Bai jiachang. Although Baiosan had already guessed it, he still could not believe it when Bai Shijun said it. He had thought that only he and his second brother knew about this. He did not expect the child to know. He had never thought that such a situation would ur. Even after the death of the king of Dong Lin, he thought that his second brother wanted to be the Crown Prince and had a dispute with the king of Dong Lin, so he killed him. He even thought that the letter of invitation from the king of Dong Lin was written by his second brother. Chapter 2174 - 2174 Chapter 2174-true conflict 2174 Chapter 2174-true conflict When Bai Shijie died, he thought that his second brother wanted to go all out. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin¡¯s order for everyone to stay in the courtyard, he really wanted to question his second brother on why he killed nephew Gu. Until the scene in the third household this morning, until Gu Xin led her men to investigate Bai Shijun¡¯s room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om To be honest, he could not figure out Bai Shijun¡¯s motive for killing. Although Bai Shijun was his son, he was the eldest son of the second branch. After his second brother inherited the title, the title of nobility in the Donglin royal family would belong to Bai Shijun. At this time, Bai Shijun had no reason to kill him. Even if he knew the truth, he could have just waited. Why would he kill someone? ¡°Continue!¡± The Queen clenched her prayer beads tightly and red at Bai Shijun. ¡°It¡¯s because of my father. Oh, no, I don¡¯t know what to call him anymore. If I call him father, he is not my father but if I call him second Shu, then the Furen of the second household is really my biological mother. It is really contradictory.¡± Bai Shijunughed sarcastically and continued, ¡± then let¡¯s call him second master Bai like outsiders! Grandmother, everyone, do you know? The second elder had health problems and couldn¡¯t give birth. He had been taking medicine! Of course, my father, the third elder, also had the same problem. The two brothers took medicine together, but my father was cured, but the second elder did not. Does anyone know why?¡± After a pause, Bai Shijun looked at Gu Xin and asked with a smile, ¡± Princess Xinxin, you¡¯re so powerful that you know about the twins swapping and that I¡¯m a murderer. But do you know why one of the twins was cured and the other wasn¡¯t? ¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, ¡± I really don¡¯t know about this, but I¡¯d like to hear more about it. ¡± I should¡¯ve been more cautious, ¡± Bai Shijun said regretfully. if the princess couldn¡¯t find out who I was, she might¡¯ve found me if she continued to investigate. Other than Baiosan, everyone else was staring at Bai Shijun, afraid that they would miss something. The people of the first and fourth household felt that it was outrageous. The second and third Furen felt that it was a great humiliation, but they still wanted to know the disgusting matters of these two brothers. Bai Shijun sighed and said, ¡± outsiders say that the second master of the Bai family has taken care of the Donglin royal family well. The third master of the Bai family only knows how to eat, drink, and y. They are from the same mother and their birth dates are only fifteen minutes apart. Why is there such a big difference? ¡± When others talked about the Bai family¡¯s second master, they would praise him, but when they talked about the Bai family¡¯s third master, they would look down on him. However, who would have known that arge part of the Bai n¡¯s third master¡¯s reputation was ruined by the Bai n¡¯s second master?¡± Baiosan looked at Bai Shijun with aplicated expression. In this world, only Bai Shijun knew the details. He could not believe that someone actually knew. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such trivial things. Continue with the question you just asked. Why was second brother unable to cure his illness?¡± The fourth master quickly asked. ¡°Fourth uncle, don¡¯t worry. Hey, look at me, I call fourth uncle especially smoothly, unlike how awkward it is when I call third uncle or father.¡± Bai Shijunughed and said, ¡± fourth uncle, you want to know why the second master Bai was not cured, right? Fourth uncle, do you still remember the time between my birth and third brother¡¯s birth? Third brother and I are three years apart, a whole three years. Isn¡¯t third master Bai being ridiculous?¡± Third Madam Yan moved her lips, as if she wanted to say something, but when she saw third master Bai, she couldn¡¯t say anything. The second mistress waspletely stunned, like a fool who had lost her soul. Chapter 2175 - 2175 Chapter 2174-conclusion 2175 Chapter 2174-conclusion grandmother, first aunt, fourth uncle, if you¡¯ve all forgotten about that period of time, why don¡¯t you think about something that happened when the second and third master Bai married. Bai Shijun continued. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the one who picked your third aunt was second?¡± Wang Fei asked subconsciously. Her twins were born less than fifteen minutes apart, and they got married less than three months apart. The second child got married in the twelfth lunar month, and the third child got married in the second lunar month of the second year. Before her family¡¯s third son got married, he had a very fickle personality. At that time, he was about to die for a peasant girl, but he was suddenly willing to see a youngdy from the Jiang family. At that time, she was quite puzzled. In the end, the king of Donglin said that he was probably anxious after seeing that his second son had already settled down with the he family¡¯s girl. Wangfei remembered that she had given arge sum of money to the farmer¡¯s family and told them to move out of the prefecture, the further the better. Although they were also born in the countryside, the wangfei was a person who followed the rules and especially emphasized marriage of equal social status. She had never taken a fancy to that peasant girl. ¡°Impossible!¡± Mrs. Jiang was the first to deny it. when we were talking, he even told me that he liked another girl very much, but that girl suddenly moved away and might not be able to treat me well immediately. However, he said that he would be responsible for me after marrying me, and that the Wang Residence does not have any rules for taking concubines. I only agreed after a few interactions.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible? The second elder has his eyes on you and wants you to stay. He can change his identity to the third elder at any time. The third master Bai has someone in his heart and he won¡¯t really live a good life with you, so he won¡¯t care about you. The time you talked about before the wedding, it was always the second elder who came into contact with you. The third elder¡¯s sweetheart suddenly disappeared, and he was depressed. During that time, the second elder went to the courtyard to recuperate and prepare for the wedding.¡± Bai Shijun seemed to know everything about his father¡¯s younger days. He said confidently, ¡± it¡¯s true that he¡¯s recuperating from an illness, but it¡¯s the third master Bai who¡¯s recuperating. He spent many years to recover from his love injury. Grandmother, did you know that third master Bai met that farmer¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Second older brother, you mean that second uncle likes third aunt but when grandfather and grandmother arranged the marriage for him, third aunt had not appeared yet. So when he helped third uncle to look for third aunt, he fell in love with her at first sight? Then, second uncle pretended to be third uncle and got third aunt to agree to marry him. And when third uncle couldn¡¯t find that farmer¡¯s daughter, he was disheartened and went to live in the courtyard for a period of time. When he returned, it was already a foregone conclusion?¡± Bai Shiying summarized Bai Shijun¡¯s words. ¡°Fourth sister is right, this is probably the case. If there are no questions, I can continue.¡± Bai Shijun nodded. Seeing that no one else was speaking, he continued, ¡± after the second and third master Bai got married, there was only one girl in his heart. So, the one who slept with him was the second master Bai. Unfortunately, half a year had passed and there was still no movement from the second and third Madam¡¯s bellies. The second elder went to see a doctor in private. They said that there was something wrong with him. So, he brought the third elder to see him. In the end, the two brothers both had problems and needed to take medicine. The third master couldn¡¯t find someone he liked. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t work as hard as the second master to take medicine every day. He always sneaked away. He had never slept with anyone before. Why would he treat this illness? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯sughable? the third master Bai who¡¯s been fooling around outside hasn¡¯t touched a woman for half a year after he got married.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2176 - 2176 They’re all his children 2176 They¡¯re all his children n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I was conceived two years after the second elder got married. How did I get pregnant? The second elder secretly got the third elder drunk and brought him to his room. Then, he drugged his wife. And so, I was born. Third master Bai was muddleheaded and second Madam didn¡¯t know that they had me. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Bai Shijunughed. Master Bai San looked at Bai Shijun in horror. How did this child know? He wasn¡¯t even born at that time, so how did he know so much? third aunt, do you believe that you only truly had sex with your husband after four years of marriage? ¡± Bai Shijun stoppedughing and looked at his third wife, Madam Jiang. Madam Jiang didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even know if the man in her heart was the second or third master Bai. She remembered that she was very satisfied with her husband at the beginning of their marriage. Ever since she gave birth, she was sometimes satisfied and sometimes dissatisfied. She thought it was because of the child. She thought that all women who gave birth to children were like this and would get angry for no reason. grandmother, everyone, think about it. All these years, did the second elder or the third elder treat the children better? ¡± Bai Shijun asked again without thinking. ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that you two brothers and the sisters of the third branch are all your Father¡¯s children?¡± Wangfei asked in a deep voice. ¡°Right! It seemed like grandmother understood. Then, I¡¯ll talk about the process!¡± Bai Shijun seemed to be getting more and more energetic as he spoke. after my mother had me, the second master Bai went to the third household all day long. The third master Bai doesn¡¯t have to sleep with my mother anymore. In the end, after a year of hard work, I was already one month old, but third aunt¡¯s stomach still had no signs of activity. The second elder went to look for the doctor, but unfortunately, the doctor was dead. Hahahaha, that doctor actually died. The second elder thought that the two brothers had been cured! In the end, the doctor died. He¡¯s so angry that he¡¯s using his identity as the third master of the Bai family to do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°Grandmother, first aunt, fourth uncle, did third master Bai only start visiting brothels when I was half a year old? In the past, all he did was fight outside, y with cats and dogs, and cause trouble. After that, he started going to the brothel.¡± Bai Shijun then turned to Madam Jiang. third aunt, did you think that third master Bai was disgusted with you because your stomach didn¡¯t move and the second branch had me? that¡¯s why you went out and did things? ¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Bai Shijun did not wait for them to answer. He answered himself, ¡± master Bai San really went out to y when I was two years old. The second elder somehow found out about the third elder¡¯s lover, the farmer¡¯s daughter. He used his identity to trick her into his hands. Then, he did some heartless things and caused the girl to die. When the third master Bai heard the news, he drank to drown his sorrows. The second master Bai said that he liked to dress up and asked the second Madam Bai to dress up like that. The second Madam thought that after giving birth to the child for two years, she could finally get closer to her husband. How could she not listen? Therefore, the drunk third master Bai mistook the second Madam for someone else. And then, that night, I had my younger brother Shilin, who had the same father and mother. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? even the doctor said that there¡¯s something wrong with the two brothers. How could one have slept with so many women in the past three years, but not a single child was born, while the other had only slept with the same woman twice and had a child in session!¡± Chapter 2179 - 2179 Chapter 2178-demanding an explanation 2179 Chapter 2178-demanding an exnation He had heard about the corners of the he family¡¯s room and knew how second Bai had insulted the he family. He had also gone to the third branch to hear about the corners of the Jiang family and knew how good second Bai was to the Jiang family. He hated him. He hated this scumbag for destroying his parents ¡®lives. If his parents ¡®lives had not been ruined, he would have been willing even if he had not been born. ¡°Enough!¡± Looking at the red marks on Bai Shijun¡¯s face and the slightly crazed he and Jiang family, Baiosan stood up and knelt on the ground. mother, this is all because of me. And second and third Madam, if you want to me someone, me me!¡± The third wife, Madam Jiang, turned around and walked up to third master Bai. She red at him with hatred.¡±So, other than the birth of the two children, Bai Jiawang has been by my side all the time?¡± Bai Jiawang was the name of the second Bai. Back then, the princess Consort had four sons, and the king of Dong Lin had been on the battlefield for a long time. None of them could read, so the names were just random. The Bai family was prosperous. This was also their hope for the family. However, while the Bai family was thriving, such a thing happened. ¡°Yes! Second brother has always liked you. However, because father had already made an agreement with the old master of the he family and the marriage had been set, second brother had never thought of breaking off the engagement, so he urged Baiosan to admit it. ha, haha, hahahahaha, Yingluo. third Madam sneered and then burst intoughter. ¡°Mother!¡± The two daughters of the third branch cried and came forward, one on the left and one on the right, supporting the third Madam. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother!¡± The third wife ruthlessly shook off the two sisters. ¡°Old Madam!¡± The third Madam turned around and walked to the princess Consort. She exploded with an unprecedented aura. old Madam, the Bai brothers are fooling people like this. As a mother, shouldn¡¯t old Madam give me an exnation? ¡± ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡± The Queen looked at the thirddy calmly. the second Prince is dead and the third Prince is kneeling there. Whatever you want to say, just say it. ¡°I want half of the Bai family¡¯s wealth, and I want the divorce papers.¡± The third wife was stunned for a moment and then said. ¡°On what basis?¡± Before the princess Consort could say anything, Bai Shijun said, ¡± if you can get half, does that mean my mother can get half too? ¡± You can ask first aunt and eldest sister-inw, as well as fourth uncle and fourth aunt if they¡¯re willing!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zheng Wei, who had been apanying the crown prince¡¯s wife, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± the Wang Residence hasn¡¯t been separated yet. Even though my father-inw has passed away for many years, he was once the Crown Prince of the Wang Residence. More than half of the Wang Residence¡¯s assets should belong to our first branch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you want the divorce papers, you want the Wang family topensate you, then you can only take what your third branch deserves.¡± Bai Laosi said, ¡± half. Don¡¯t even think about it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Oh, really? If you take away the things that belong to the third branch, I can¡¯t guarantee that the matter of the Bai family¡¯s twins exchanging identities can be concealed.¡± The third wife sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The Queen coldly rebuked, ¡± Madam Jiang, you should know what your maternal family is like. If I say one word, your family won¡¯t let you go back! If you want a divorce letter, I¡¯ll write it for third. If you don¡¯t care about your two daughters, then you can take away the things that the third branch should have!¡± Chapter 2181 - 2181 Retain him 2181 Retain him That night, Baiosan, who had changed his identity, asked someone to go to the brothel to call Baioer. However, Baioer did note back. He only came back the next day. N?v(el)B\\jnn When he went to the secret chamber with his brothers and sisters, he was still Baiosan. He didn¡¯t like the he family, so he didn¡¯t want to stay in the he family¡¯s room. He also felt that Bai Baozhu was quite annoying, so he didn¡¯t want to deal with her. So, when he went home, he was still in front of Baiosan. Until Gu Xin arrived and ordered that no one was allowed to leave. Second brother Bai was worried that third brother Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Gu Xin and that their identity swap would be discovered. However, it was useless to be worried. Then, Bai Shijie was killed, and second Bai was a little terrified. He couldn¡¯t figure out the murderer¡¯s purpose. He had a feeling that something was going to happen, and then he would be killed. Bai Shijun had exined that regardless of whether he killed Bai Shijie or second Bai, he had let them see him and exined the reason. He sighed. Actually, Bai Shijie could have lived, but he was too smart, Knew Too Much, and was too nosy. He actually wanted him to find the princess and exin it to her. If he revealed it himself, then what was the point of the princess investigating? No one would ever know what second Bai had done over the years. He had already killed the king of Dong Lin, so there was no harm in killing another. When he killed Bai Shijie and second Bai, it was indeed as Gu Xin had found out. He did it through the few lotus ponds that were connected. Before he killed second Bai, he knew that someone was watching them in the dark. It was only until dawn when he realized that the person who was watching them was no longer around that he began to act. The method ofmitting the crime was simr to that of killing the king of Donglin. However, for Bai Shijie and Bai Lao ¡®er, he first lit incense and then smothered them to death. As for why the others didn¡¯t hear the sound, it was because when hemitted the crime, he appeared in front of the deceased as if he just wanted to have a chat. When the conversation was almost over, the victim knew the truth, and the incense took effect. They all fainted and couldn¡¯t make a sound, and then everything went smoothly. Shijun Zhenzhen! Mrs. He cried, and so did old third Bai. Old third Bai knew that his son was fighting for him, and the he family was crying because they had raised their son to such an age. They might be separated by heaven and earth. you heartless man. Shijie treated you so well and he didn¡¯t harm anyone. Why did you kill him? ¡± Zhang Shi also pulled Bai Shijun and started crying. ¡­¡­ The case of the Prince of Donglin¡¯s mansion was closed just like that. Bai Shijun exined the case clearly. Of course, he was also taken to the prison in the Tai state government by Constable Gao. The atmosphere in the Bai family was very heavy. Gu Xin wrote the case down on a report and asked the Emperor to send someone to the Gu family to inform them that she might only return to the capital in a few days. After she finished writing, she sent he gang and he Qiang to bring the report back. The two brothers were very happy. They had followed Mr. Qin to the capital in the first month of the lunar year, and this was their first time entering the pce and meeting the Emperor. They felt that they would have a lot to boast about when they returned home in the future. As for why Gu Xin stayed, it was because she wanted to attend the king of Dong Lin¡¯s funeral and the princess wanted her to stay. The princess wanted Gu Xin to be a witness to their family matters. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the princess Consort liked Gu Xin. It was just that Gu Xin was representing the royal family now and she wanted to clear up her family¡¯s matters in the royal family. Chapter 2182 - 2182 There’s no if in this world 2182 There¡¯s no if in this world Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were still staying in the Bai Manor, along with Bai Yi and second Bai. The princess Consort was in charge of everything in the residence now and she treated them very courteously. Of course, the residence was still holding a funeral, so Gu Xin and the rest did not bother them. Bai Shijun was brought to the prison in the government office of the state of tai. He was to be escorted back to the capital to be dealt with. The second Madam Bai had fallen seriously ill and was still listless until the king of Donglin¡¯s funeral. The funeral of the king of Donglin was chosen to be on the 18th of may. The mansion was not short of money, so the body of the king of Donglin had been kept in an ice coffin. Over at Bai Shijie¡¯s side, the princess Consort and Zheng Wei discussed and decided to bury the king of Dong Lin earlier than usual. Gu Xin also participated in the funeral. At that time, in addition to Zheng Wei and brother Yi, there were also her younger brothers and sisters at home, as well as the servants, and Zheng Wei¡¯s younger brother who hade from the capital. Other than that, there were also a few ssmates that Bai Shijie had met in school and a few good friends. After Bai Shijie¡¯s burial, it was second Bai¡¯s turn. At second Bai¡¯s ce, there was no one to send him off, not even a proper one. In the end, it was the princess Consort who forced the fourth branch¡¯s Bai Shiqi to hold the memorial tablet for second Bai, this uncle. No one from the second and third household went to the funeral. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The he family already knew that it was third Bai who had been by her side all these years, while second Bai was always at the Jiang family¡¯s ce. Therefore, she had no reaction to second Bai¡¯s burial at all. She only thought of Bai Shijun now. On the morning of the 18th of may, the funeral procession set off from the Wang Residence before the sun had even risen. The Bai family¡¯s eldest and second Sons were both dead. ording to the order of seniority, it was the third son of the Bai family who carried the memorial tablet. Then, it was fourth master Bai and his grandchildren. Bai Shijun did note. He was the one who killed her. Since he had the heart to do it, he had no regrets. He had toe to send her off. Although the people of the great Zhou emphasized returning to one¡¯s roots, the title of the king of Donglin was hereditary. He had agreed that his descendants would all live in tai state, so he had long moved his parents ¡®graves to Tai state. He had also chosen a mountain to be the ancestral grave of his royal family. The king of Dong Lin¡¯s coffin was closed at 7 am. Gu Xin sighed as she watched the coffin close. To be honest, there were very few princes in the great Zhou who were as unambitious, loyal, and patriotic as the king of Donglin. Maybe he really did not discipline the twins well when they were young, which caused the twins to grow up in a crooked way. Also, when the king of Donglin and the Queen of Donglin drove away that peasant girl, if Bai Lao ¡®er didn¡¯t know about this, perhaps Bai Lao¡¯ San wouldn¡¯t havepletely given up on himself. There would still be a trace of hope in his heart. Some things that shouldn¡¯t have happened wouldn¡¯t have happened. However, there were no ¡®if¡¯s in this world. Many things could never be reversed. Gu Xin and the rest did not follow the Bai family down the mountain. Instead, they left on their own. Gu Xin mentioned Zheng Qiu¡¯s half-sister and half-brother. ¡°I¡¯m not worried! However, I don¡¯t intend to see her. It¡¯s best that she¡¯s not in the capital. I can find a chance to see my brother.¡± Zheng Qiu was in a good mood. She had also heard Zheng Wei¡¯s younger brotherfort Zheng Wei. Their parents woulde to Thand in a few days, but this time they did note because of something. Chapter 2183 - 2183 Chapter 2183-invitation 2183 Chapter 2183-invitation Zheng Qiu¡¯s father and stepmother had left the manor, so she could secretly go to the manor to find her brother. She still nned to let her brother know that she could not aplish what she wanted to do alone outside the manor. There was no need to look for a younger brother. He could discuss it with his older brother. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for my brother to arrive in Thand before we go back together.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. The brother she was talking about was Gu en. Gu en had gone to Jiangnan previously. As a result, Gu Ren wrote to her right after the case was solved, saying that Gu en was going to return to the capital from Jiangnan bynd through Thand and asked Gu Xin to wait for her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin could not figure out what Gu Ren was doing. Yesterday, Lord Liu from the Office of the Government of Thand had brought a letter to her. She took a look and saw that it was written by Gu en. Gu en said that he would be arriving in Thand in four days and asked Gu Xin to wait in Thand. When the time came, they would return to the capital together. When they came, they wanted to speed up the investigation of the Donglin royal family. They did not have to rush back, so they could take their time to return. Gu en knew a few ces to visit from the state of tai to the capital, and they could stay there for a few more days. They went down the mountain and met Lord Liu, who was dressed in casual clothes. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xin Xin.¡± Lord Liu had been waiting here. ¡°Lord Liu doesn¡¯t need to be so polite. Did Lord Liu wait here for me?¡± Gu Xin was stunned as she asked. ¡°This official has already ordered people to clean up a side courtyard. The weather is getting hotter and hotter, so the pavilion and waterside pavilion in the side courtyard is quite cool. Thus, I would like to invite Princess and a few strong men to stay in the side courtyard for a few days so that this official can properly entertain Princess.¡± Said Lord Liu. ¡°But I still have things to do with the princess Consort.¡± Gu Xin could feel Lord Liu¡¯s sincerity, but she had already promised the Dong Lin Princess that she would be a witness to their family matters. ¡°This is fine. I¡¯ve already told wangfei. Wangfei said it won¡¯t take long, half a day will do. It¡¯ll probably be tomorrow afternoon. Therefore, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here and will take you to the courtyard. The princess and the Warriors did not eat well these days and did not rest well. I feel extremely guilty, so I can¡¯t wait to invite the princess and the Warriors to rest in the courtyard. I have also invited the Ying family¡¯s generals and madams to the side courtyard for dinner. I have also invited Hui Chang garden in tai state. There is a stage in the side courtyard. When the timees, we can eat and watch the show at the same time. It will be very enjoyable!¡± Lord Liu said sincerely. ¡°Then let¡¯s go! However, Lord Liu, I won¡¯t be watching this show. You can leave. We¡¯ll have a good drink with general Ying tonight. I still need to stay in Thand for four days and wait for someone. I can stay in your courtyard for a few days.¡± Gu Xin agreed. ¡°Alright! Princess and the other Warriors, please get on the carriage. I have already prepared the carriage.¡± Lord Liu happily made a ¡°please¡± gesture. He didn¡¯t really need to watch the show, as long as he could get Gu Xin to stay at his courtyard, Lord Liu would be satisfied. This was Princess Xinxin. No minister in the court had more face than her in front of the Emperor, so he had to treat her well. Gu Xin and the others got on the carriage. Since it was Lord Liu¡¯s carriage, Bai Yi and second Bai did not need to drive it. The two of them followed Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu into the carriage. When Lord Liu saw them, he thought,¡±hey, I knew it. These three warriors are Princess Xinxin¡¯s capable people. They¡¯re obviously extraordinary!¡± Chapter 2184 - 2184 Chapter 2184-praise 2184 Chapter 2184-praise Zheng Qiu might be tall, but he was not muscr! When she heard Lord Liu calling out ¡°warrior, warrior,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Lord Liu, you can just call this lowly one Zheng zuoxiao. This lowly one really can not bear the title of a warrior!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his hands at Lord Liu, who was thest to sit down. Gu Xin and the second Prince in white couldn¡¯t help butugh. The three of them knew that Zheng Qiu was a realdy. If she could move ady¡¯s heart in men¡¯s clothes, it meant that she was good-looking. Lord Liu was calling her a hero. Tsk, tsk, tsk. ¡°Hey, look at me, this old fool!¡± Seeing Gu Xin and the restughing, Lord Liu smacked his head andughed as well. He cupped his hands, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zheng. Zheng really doesn¡¯t look like a coroner. All the coroners I¡¯ve seen are old men. Zheng ke is a fine-looking man with a graceful demeanor. Why don¡¯t I call you young master Zheng?¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Liu. As long as you don¡¯t call me warrior, it¡¯s fine to call me little Zheng.¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. ¡°I am Bai Yi, the princess¡¯s guard! Lord Liu, you can just call me guard Bai!¡± Bai Yi also cupped his fists towards Lord Liu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I am second white, the princess¡¯s guard.¡± Second white also introduced himself. The two of them always said that they were Gu Xin¡¯s guards. Sometimes, they didn¡¯t show up, but they always stayed in the dark, so they usually didn¡¯t tell others that they were secret guards. ¡°Two white Guards!¡± Lord Liu cupped his hands. ¡°Alright, everyone knows each other. We¡¯re all working for the Imperial court, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Lord Liu, how many years have you been in the government? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, I have been the prefect of tai province for more than five years. After this year, it will be six years.¡± Lord Liu immediately perked up and said, ¡± I¡¯m not boasting. In the past few years that I¡¯ve been in the Tai Prefecture, the people have been living well. There are not many beggars on the streets. ¡°Does Lord Liu want me to go back and tell the Emperor about the situation in Thand?¡± Gu Xin did not beat around the bush and asked directly. haha. this was the first time Lord Liu had encountered such a direct person, but he reacted quickly. After a moment of surprise, he said, ¡± Your Highness, you can stroll around the capital of Thand in the next few days. If you want to go hiking or sightseeing, I can also find a guide for you. If the princess is satisfied, this official naturally hopes that the princess can put in a few good words for this official in front of His Majesty.¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s talk after I¡¯m done shopping! I like straightforward people like Lord Liu!¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation. Lord Liu didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to agree to it immediately, he was so excited! If not for the fact that they were in a carriage and his control was limited, he would have held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and wiped away his tears. It wasn¡¯t easy. He had offended the Ministry of official personnel affairs. Although the Tai state capital was close to the capital, they were still local officials. If he didn¡¯t achieve great achievements, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the capital in this lifetime. More importantly, the person in charge of the Ministry of official personnel affairs was still in office. He might not be able to go back, but at least he could let the Emperor know that he was really conscientious in his work as a magistrate and that he was notzy at all. If Princess Xinxin was willing to go and y, she would definitely ask the people about the Yamen. The people would definitely say good things about him. He was just waiting for the three-year deadline toe back to the capital and report on his work. He would not be like three years ago, where he was obstructed by others. Chapter 2186 - 2186 Chapter 2186-makes people feel at ease 2186 Chapter 2186-makes people feel at ease Lord Liu introduced them to Gu Xin and the rest, then brought them to their ce of residence before leaving. Gu Xin¡¯s and Zheng Qiu¡¯s rooms were next to each other, while Bai Yi and second Bai were in the other courtyard. Xinxin, I see that you¡¯re suddenly unhappy. Did you remember something unpleasant? ¡± Zheng Qiu asked after Bai Yi and Bai er left. ¡°I thought of a friend of mine, a very very good friend. She was my first friend.¡± Gu Xin exhaled and said. Zheng Qiu did not ask any more questions. He just opened his arms and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Gu Xin leaned on Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s next life will definitely be smooth-sailing and she¡¯ll get everything she¡¯scking. My sister always says that whatever I say is very urate. This is something I really hope I can be urate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and let go of Gu Xin. Xiao Qiu, if you have any difficulties in the future, you must tell me. Don¡¯t put yourself in danger, okay? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu and said in a serious tone. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded solemnly and thenughed. I have Princess Xinxin to back me up. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. They had known each other for almost four months and Zheng Qiu had indeed treated Gu Xin as a friend. The usually serious Zheng Qiu joked with Gu Xin, which was rare. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid! With me here, don¡¯t be afraid of anything. If there¡¯s a problem that I can¡¯t solve, then I still have my parents, my grandparents, my sister and brother-inw behind me. Of course, there¡¯s also my brother Yuanyuan. My big brother Yuan Yuan is very powerful.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Alright! In the future, if I encounter any problems that I can¡¯t solve, I¡¯ll look for Xinxin. If Xinxin can¡¯t solve it, help me look for Lord Gu or Crown Prince Lu. I¡¯m thick-skinned anyway!¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. The two girls burst outughing. Gu Xin liked Zheng Qiu quite a lot. Just like now, Zheng Qiu would not ask Xiao Yu what was wrong and why she was so sad. Her words and actions made him feel at ease. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So, Gu Xin liked this friend. The two of them chatted about other things for a while before they went back to their respective rooms to rest. ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin woke up, it was already afternoon and she was hungry. ¡°Third youngdy, you¡¯re awake? Are you hungry? This servant will go to the kitchen and bring you something to eat. The kitchen maid has prepared some millet congee and some side dishes.¡± Dong Xue saw that the bed was moving and quickly walked over. When she saw Gu Xin opening her eyes, she called out softly. ¡°This servant is not bored. This servant is very at ease when apanying third youngdy.¡± Dong Xue said. ¡°Oh, really? In the next few days, I¡¯ll go out with Xiao Qiu, the White-clothed and white-two to y, and you¡¯ll be in this courtyard?¡± Gu Xin teased her. ¡°Ah? ¡°This ¡­¡± Dongxue said innocently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just teasing you. Go and bring the food over. By the way, are Xiao Qiu, Bai Yi, and Bai er awake?¡± Gu Xin pinched Dong Xue¡¯s face and asked again. ¡°The two white Guards have woken up and are fishing at the other side of the pond. They have already eaten. I haven¡¯t seen young master Zheng yet. Do you want this servant to call for young master Zheng?¡± Dong Xue said in a low voice, blushing. you can use it. You go get the food. I¡¯ll go get Xiao Qiu. Gu Xin said as she put on her shoes. Chapter 2188 - 2188 Chapter 2187-advertising 2188 Chapter 2187-advertising Gu Xin was in a good mood when she saw Bai er¡¯s depressed look. She still wanted to order them around, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, Bai er, take these fish to the kitchen. Tell the kitchendy that I want to eat spicy fish, pickled fish, fish balls, grilled fish, and steamed fish.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Bai Yi kicked second Bai. ¡°Yingluo,¡± second white replied. Zheng Qiuughed as he watched from the side. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om All these years, her life had always been tense. It was only in the past few months that Gu Xin, the princess, was added to her life, allowing her to feel more rxed. She was very grateful to Gu Xin. However, other than her rich experience in forensic work, she did not know anything. He did not even have much money, so he could not buy Gu Xin a better gift. She had heard from others that Gu Xin and Lu Zheng might be getting married in the first month of the next year. When that timees, she must give Gu Xin a good gift. Yes, the n at the Marquis¡¯s residence had to be sped up. ¡­¡­ Lord Liu brought his wife, Lady Li, while the three generals each brought their wives. They came to the side courtyard together. The children in their families were either younger than Gu Xin or were already married. It was impossible for them to bring their own sons along. If Crown Prince Lu found out, he would definitely be punished. Therefore, it was always the couple who came. Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind. Her main goal tonight was to have a good drink. The madams of general Ying were all born in the family of generals, so they could also drink a few mouthfuls, and the banquet was harmonious. Madam Liu couldn¡¯t drink, but she was able to talk and make the atmosphere good. Seeing how easy-going Gu Xin was, Madam Liu asked about the West Land that she was very interested in. Gu Xin also told everyone about the battle with Yunhai in the West, but she mostly talked about the local customs and practices there. She had been there for two years. Later on, Gu Hui and Peng ze brought some seeds over. Some of them could survive in the westernnds. Gu Xin was surprised by their thoughts. She thought that most official¡¯s wives didn¡¯t want to go out, so she encouraged them, ¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to go to the westernmost ce. To get there, you¡¯ll have to pass through the desert. The fewdies can go to kun Prefecture to y. To the West of kun Prefecture, there¡¯s also the dng Prefecture. The scenery and customs there are also slightly different from our great Zhou. They could walk a section of the desert in the dng region, feel the yellow sand in the sky, and ride a camel. They could also go to the grasnds to the North of kunzhou. The boundless grasnds made people feelfortable just looking at it. On the grasnd, both men and women were good at singing and dancing, and they also had delicious food. Of course, he could also visit the goddess Kingdom. The customs there werepletely different from that of great Zhou, but the people there were quite nice. There¡¯s also the Jinnan region, which is rich in Jade, and it¡¯s much cheaper than here. If you¡¯re lucky, you can buy a very valuable Jade at the price of a stone.¡± The madams couldn¡¯t imagine the scene that Gu Xin described because they had never seen the desert grasnd or Jade before it was processed. After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, they were even more tempted. Gu Xin could tell what they were thinking, so she immediately helped second Madam Peng advertise, ¡±dies, the second mistress of the Peng family has a private escort agency. You can ask the people of the agency to take you there. It¡¯ll be absolutely safe. Chapter 2190 - 2190 Chapter 2190-sure hit 2190 Chapter 2190-sure hit ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m also waiting for my cousin in tai province. I¡¯ll go to the Wang Residence tomorrow and have nothing else to do. I think I¡¯ll be able to go back in ten days.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said to the three madams, ¡± if you have that intention, you can actually go now. There are many people, and it¡¯ll be fun to travel in groups. If there were children at home, they could also take them to walk the ten thousand winding roads in advance. We can¡¯t just stay in one ce all the time. We need to go out more and broaden our horizons.¡± ¡°My cousin is my uncle¡¯s son. When he was twelve years old, he went out on his own with his men. This time, he went on a study tour alone. He didn¡¯t even bring anyone with him.¡± Gu Xin mentioned Gu en again. ¡°I have long heard of the reputation of the fourth young master of the Gu family. It¡¯s said that many people will bet that he¡¯ll be the top scorer this year, but even more will bet that he¡¯ll be the flower lover.¡± Lord Liu said. ¡°Ah? Why Tan Huang? If he was only lit up with a flower, my father would punish him.¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t know. This title of flower-searchingng is not something that ordinary people can get. Sometimes, the ability of the flower-searchingng was no worse than the second ce, but because of his good looks, after the schr was determined, the Emperor had always chosen the better-looking one to be the flower-searchingng. You can even get into the first ce, so you¡¯re not bad.¡± Lord Liu exined to Gu Xin. Gu Xin suddenly remembered the year her father was in the exam. Huo Junhao was indeed better looking than Qian Liangduo. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that Qian Liangduo wasn¡¯t good looking. He was good looking too. Otherwise, Jing and the princess wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to him. Qian Liangduo just looked honest, not as dazzling or attractive as Huo Junhao. ¡°Then my cousin is definitely the top schr. My father was also very good looking, but he was more knowledgeable than brother Qian and Huo Junhao, so he could be the top scorer. My cousin is the same. He¡¯s definitely more knowledgeable than the other two. I believe in him. So, before the market closes in August, I¡¯m going to ce a bet too. I¡¯m going to bet on my brother¡¯s champion!¡± Gu Xin was very confident. With the way Gu shouxin educated Gu en, if Gu en could not be the top scorer, she would really let down Gu shouxin¡¯s teachings. that¡¯s for sure. Since Lord Gu personally handed it over, the fourth young master Gu will definitely win! Lord Liu raised his cup and said sincerely. Gu Xin clinked her ss with his. Gu en was only a month younger than Gu Xin. They were of the same age, but Gu Xin had always treated Gu en like an older sister. It was as if Gu en was a few years younger than her. It waspletely different from how they were of the same age. Now that he heard Lord Liu say this, he was naturally very happy. After finishing her ss, Gu Xin filled her ss again and clinked sses with the crowd. Gu Xin enjoyed the dinner very much. In the end, everyone was chatting with each other. Gu Xin was so talkative that the atmosphere was very harmonious. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was almost nine O ¡®clock when Lord Liu, his wife, general Ying, and their Furens left. The Ying family¡¯s madams were also nning to go home and ask their family members if they wanted to apany Madame Liu¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw to go to kunzhou to y. The Ying family was simr to the Peng family in that they both had many men. When the time came, they could even go to the West for a walk. After sending them off, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu returned to their room. It was the 18th of may, and the moon was still a little round. The sky was full of stars, which made people feelfortable. Chapter 2191 - 2191 Admiring the moon with the company of the person you like 2191 Admiring the moon with thepany of the person you like n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu, who was about to enter the house, and said with a sly look, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, shall we go to the roof and admire the moon?¡± it¡¯s a little troublesome to get someone to find adder here. Why don¡¯t we just stay in the courtyard? ¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. Gu Xin wagged her index finger andughed, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need adder to climb up the roof. Of course, with me here, you don¡¯t need adder either.¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. Then, Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu to the side and wrapped her arms around his waist. With a leap, shended on a big tree in the courtyard and used the momentum to fly up to the roof. Zheng Qiu was so frightened that he almost forgot to breathe. This was the first time she had been carried up in the air. Gu Xin chuckled as she held her hand and walked up the stairs slowly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and lie down to look at the stars!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to admire the moon?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. admiring the moon with the person you like is the only way to have that kind of feeling, ¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face. but looking at the stars, we can watch it with our good friends. Zheng Qiuughed. Princess Xinxin had her own set of principles. Gu Xin continued, ¡± so, Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t look at the moonter. Just look at the stars. My sister taught me how to read the stars. There are many stars. In the past, when I couldn¡¯t find my way in the desert, I had to look at the stars.¡± The two of them found a ce to sit down, then put their hands behind their heads andy downfortably. Gu Xin pointed to a spot. Xiao Qiu, look. Those stars can point us in the right direction. That¡¯s the North. Opposite the North is the South. Up north, down south, left West, then East. This was how my sister taught me how to navigate when I was young.¡± Gu Xin recalled what happened after Gu Nian treated her well. ¡°When I was young, there was no distinction between North, South, East, and West. Our vige is the crossroads Vige. On the left side of the road facing the official road is the road to the prefecture, and on the right is the road to the county. After walking for half an hour, you will reach another vige, and behind it is the back mountain. Then, my sister thought I was stupid, so she told me how to identify the North. When I know which direction is North, I know the other directions.¡± Gu Xin continued to ramble on and on about her childhood. She had not had enough of the wine, so she could not fall asleep. Zheng Qiu was a good-tempered person and could hear Gu Xin talk about the quicksand country in the Western Region from the vige of the three Forks. ¡°Bai Yi!¡± As they were talking, Gu Xin suddenly sat up and called out to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zheng Qiu was shocked and sat up as well. it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve talked so much that I¡¯m thirsty. Get white shirt to get us some water. After Gu Xin finished speaking, she said embarrassedly, ¡± it¡¯s not that I¡¯mzy. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be scared if I go down to get water and you¡¯re on your own. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before the two of them burst outughing. Bai Yi¡¯s movements were much more natural and smooth than Gu Xin¡¯S. He brought a tray of wine, fruits, and snacks over. ¡°I knew you knew me the best, white shirt!¡± Gu Xin took a peach to satisfy her craving. ¡°Don¡¯t. Third miss, please don¡¯t say such things. If general Lu finds out, he¡¯ll definitely send me to the camp to train his soldiers.¡± White shirt waved his hands. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare! He said that I¡¯m the only one who can let you do things in the future. If I say no, then No. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t been in the camp recently. He¡¯s been detained by my father in the Academy as a teacher!¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 2192 - 2192 Chapter 2192-worried Xinxin 2192 Chapter 2192-worried Xinxin Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew all too well how Lu Zheng was transferred to the Royal Academy. It was Gu Xin who suggested it. Their family¡¯s third youngdy did not seem like ady who would side with an outsider. At the crucial moment, she had thought of helping Lord Gu solve his worries. ¡°Bai Yi, sit down and let¡¯s chat.¡± Gu Xin patted the space beside her. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. White shirt sat down. ¡°Bai Yi, I remember that I met you when I was twelve years old! You were already like this back then. Why are you still like this after five years?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Third miss, this subordinate looks good, I don¡¯t look old!¡± White shirt said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m saying that you were single back then. Howe you¡¯re still single after so many years? You¡¯re twenty-seven and twenty-eight this year?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Pfft!¡± Zheng Qiu, who was eating fruit at the side, could not help butugh. He coughed twice and said, ¡± ahem, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it, really. Yingluo. Bai Yi felt like he suddenly had a mother. third miss, general Lu and Lord Gu have given me a lot of tasks. Where can i find a wife? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s right! I see that Bai San, Bai si, Bai BA, and Bai Shi all have a wife, but you, the boss, don¡¯t have one. I¡¯m just worried for you.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Then this subordinate will be working for third miss in the future. For this lifelong matter, third miss will help this subordinate look after these!¡± Bai Yi sighed. it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any girls chasing me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not moved! There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t forget. The most important thing is that I¡¯ve seen the love between third youngdy and Crown Prince Lu. It¡¯s so ordinary that it¡¯s hard to tug at my heartstrings!¡± ¡°Tsk! I¡¯ve never seen you with a girl. Moreover, you¡¯re getting older and older. Are you still nning to look for a youngdy when you¡¯re thirty? Let me tell you, when my father was thirty, my sister was already old enough to be engaged.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then why don¡¯t third Miss Go back and find one for this subordinate! As long as it is third youngdy who finds it, this subordinate is willing to do so if third youngdy feels it is possible, is that alright?¡± White shirt was helpless. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal then.¡± Gu Xin then turned to Zheng Qiu. Xiao Qiu, what about you? ¡± Do you have a man you like?¡± Bai Yi and Zheng Qiu looked at each other across Gu Xin, then looked at her in horror, ¡± ¡°No way, third miss (Xinxin), you¡¯re nning to matchmake us? I don¡¯t like people who are too skinny (I won¡¯t be too old).¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes,¡¯what are you two thinking! Are you really interested in each other?¡± The two of them quickly shook their heads and heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Xinughed, ¡± I¡¯m not blind. Can¡¯t I tell that you guys didn¡¯t see eye to eye? ¡± I¡¯m just asking what Xiao Qiu likes, so I can find one for her! It¡¯s the same as finding one or two partners anyway.¡± Zheng Qiuughed and said,¡¯Xinxin, I¡¯m not thinking about that right now. It won¡¯t be toote to consider it after I¡¯ve finished what I need to do.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± alright then. Then you¡¯ll still have your brothers, someone who can help you. He was not like Bai Yi, who had to take care of others when no one was there to take care of him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried!¡± White shirt¡¯s mouth twitched. He really wanted to reply,¡¯I didn¡¯t ask you to worry about me!¡¯ ¡°Second white!¡± Gu Xin suddenly called out for second Bai loudly. After that, she turned to Bai Yi and Zheng Qiu, ¡± I forgot about this guy. This is a huge problem. Let¡¯s solve this problem once and for all. Chapter 2194 - 2194 I’m not, I didn’t 2194 I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t Cai Xiaolian had been in the great Zhou for so many years, and she also knew that the girls trained by the broker and sold to the brothels were different from the girls who were bought and trained by the brothel. Dongxue still had a simple and honest temperament. She looked clever, but she was very pure and innocent. Brothels could not train such people, but they also needed such people. Therefore, the price of this kind of people was particrly high. Dongxue only understood this when she heard the other servant girls talk about it when she arrived at the Gu family. In the past, she had even thanked the broker for not only buying her food, but also teaching her how to read. After knowing the truth, she felt a lingering fear. Therefore, she was very grateful to Cai Xiaolian. Of course, she was also very grateful to Gu Xin, because Gu Xin was an easy master to get along with. Gu Xin patted Dong Xue¡¯s shoulder. don¡¯t be sad. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll be your family from now on. Wintersnow was so touched that her tears flowed out instantly. Gu Xin quickly wiped her tears away, ¡± You¡¯re already at the marriageable age. So, Dongxue, do you have anyone you want to marry?¡± Dongxue wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, this servant will serve third youngdy for a lifetime and will not marry.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯what nonsense are you saying! She had to get married. You¡¯re married, so you can be by my side! Moreover, I¡¯m about to get married. Don¡¯t tell me you want to be like the maidservants of the other youngdies in the fu, to marry over and be Guye¡¯s concubine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± Dongxue shook her head. third miss, this servant definitely doesn¡¯t have such thoughts. Really. This servant just wants to serve third youngdy. When third youngdy is married, this servant will help third youngdy to serve little master. When little master grows up and gets married, this servant will beg.¡± ¡°Aiya, stop, stop!¡± Gu Xin interrupted her helplessly, ¡± you silly girl, what are you thinking! Listen to me, I think it¡¯s time for you to find a partner at your age. If you find someone suitable, let me know. If not, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone! It¡¯s just Bai Yi and the others. They¡¯re a little older, but if you think they¡¯re good, you can get along with them! In the future, they will all work for me, and you will also work for me. Isn¡¯t that convenient? Of course, you can also wait until I get married and find someone from brother Yuanyuan¡¯s side. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s manservant is not bad, but brother Yuanyuan said that the manservant has a sweetheart in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. If you ask me, the people in our residence are better. Those manservants of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion have probably been raised to waste these years.¡± Dongxue¡¯s face was red as she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°This servant will listen to princess¡¯s decision.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin snapped her fingers and said, ¡± how about this? after we return to the capital, I¡¯ll get Bai Yi and the other brothers to take turns appearing. Pay attention to them and interact with them a few more times. If you like them, let me know. I¡¯m letting you see first, see how I treat you!¡± ¡°Thank you, third miss.¡± Dongxue nodded. Gu Xin pinched her face. Out of the ten men in white shirt¡¯s group, two of them stayed in kunzhou. One of them had his eyes on sun Yumei, while the other had his eyes on an embroideress in the embroidery room. Gu Xin had them stay in kunzhou to watch over the business and report back to her. At the same time, they were to pursue thedies with their own abilities. If they seeded, she would reward them and help them with their wedding. The rest of them followed her back to the capital. For now, the one who spent the most time with Gu Xin was second Bai. Bai Yi only appeared from time to time. After all, Bai Yi was the one who was appointed as a general by the Emperor. He was just unwilling. Chapter 2195 - 2195 Chapter 2194-long or thin 2195 Chapter 2194-long or thin The master and servant chatted along the way, and time passed very quickly. When she arrived at the Donglin Pce, it was only around 7 am. The princess Consort led her entire family to wee Gu Xin at the main entrance. ¡°Wangfei, you¡¯re too polite. The weather is hot, you don¡¯t have to wait here.¡± Gu Xin did not expect the princess Consort to be so sincere. ¡°This is what I should do. Has Your Highness eaten the morning meal?¡± Wangfei asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said, ¡± then let¡¯s not dy any further. Let¡¯s all go in! !! The sun had alreadye out and it was still a little dazzling. Gu Xin did not like to be in the sun at all. The group of people walked into the main hall of the Wang Residence. When they arrived at the hall, the princess invited Gu Xin to sit with her, but Gu Xin declined. He could investigate the case before, but now he was just a bystander, only here to be a witness. In the end, the princess Consort couldn¡¯t persuade him, so he could only give up. After Gu Xin sat down, a servant girl brought over some snacks and tea. Looking at Dong Xue, who was standing beside her, Gu Xin was worried that it would take a long time. She felt sorry for Dong Xue, who was tired, so she asked Dong Xue to go outside and chat with the maidservants. The master and servant duo had been living in the Wang family¡¯s residence for a few days. Dongxue was also Gu Xin¡¯s personal servant, so there were still many maids in the residence who knew her and were willing to talk to her. The princess of Donglin named a maidservant and asked her to take Dongxue to have some tea and snacks. Wintersnow followed him out. ¡°Today, we¡¯ve specially invited Princess Xinxin to be a witness, so in a while, if you have any requests, please feel free to ask. After today¡¯s family separation, no one is allowed to have any meaning in the future.¡± The princess of Donglin spoke, paused, and then said, ¡± the position of Crown Prince, as per Your Highness¡¯s wishes, is given to the second son, Bai Jiawang. ¡°Mother, second brother is dead.¡± Fourth master Bai frowned. ¡°The one who died was the third brother, Bai jiachang!¡± The princess of Donglin nced at fourth Bai and said firmly. ¡°Ha!¡± The third wife, Madam Jiang, sneered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve thought about it for a few days and decided to announce third brother¡¯s death to the public. If Princess knows the truth, you can tell the Emperor, but please do not tell anyone else.¡± The princess of Donglin ignored Madam Jiang and turned to Gu Xin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I will write a report and present it to you.¡± The princess of Donglin nodded and then looked at her grandchildren. does anyone have any objections to the position of the Crown Prince? ¡± The second branch¡¯s he mother and son did not speak, and the third branch¡¯s Jiang mother and daughter did not speak either. The fourth branch¡¯s Bai Laosiughed at himself and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a chance with either of them. So, mother, your son has no objections.¡± The princess of Donglin looked at the first branch¡¯s mother and daughter-inw. Madam Zhang¡¯s face was full of worry,¡±mother, father had nned to ask for the title of Crown Prince on behalf of second brother because he thought that Shijie would be able to take the imperial examination and be an official.¡± But now, Shijie was gone. The position of the Prince should have been my first branch. Shijie was gone, but Shijie had a son. We don¡¯t know if brother Yi can take the imperial examination.¡± The princess of Donglin frowned. ¡°Grandmother, since you want us to say what¡¯s in our hearts, then I¡¯ll say something disrespectful as well.¡± Zheng Wei added. In the past, aristocratic families were either weak or long. Father Gong was the Prince and now that he¡¯s gone, it should be husband who should be the Prince.¡± Chapter 2196 - 2196 Chapter 2196-do you want to completely fall out? 2196 Chapter 2196-do you want topletely fall out? ¡°Now that husband is gone because of the second branch, grandmother you want us mother and daughter-inw to agree to let the second branch inherit this title. Grandmother, are you bullying us, an orphan and a widow?¡± Zheng Wei¡¯s face was filled with hatred. When the king of Dong Lin died, the family found the memorial to the invitation, and she felt very ufortable. When the Marquis Fu and the Wang Fu were engaged, they had agreed that it would be the one who could inherit the title. What was he doing now? Her man was gone, and even her title of nobility was gone? She definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing. When Zhang Shi heard her daughter-inw¡¯s words, she directly cried,¡±Mother, all these years, you and father have never said anything about bestowing the title of Crown Prince on Shijie. Daughter-inw thought that Shijie was still young and unmarried. After he got married, you didn¡¯t mention it, so I thought that Shijie didn¡¯t have a child. Mother, Did you know? I really want to go find my husband and ask him why he was so cruel. Why did he leave so early and leave us behind?¡± The Donglin royal family was so angry that they mmed the table.¡±What are you talking about? This was something His Highness had decided. The title of nobility was something His Highness had fought for with his life, so he could give it to whoever he wanted! I won¡¯t allow you and your mother-and daughter-inw to have a say here!¡± At this moment, Zheng Wei was not afraid of the princess of Donglin at all. She stood up and walked to the middle of the hall, knelt down, and looked up at the princess of Donglin,¡±Grandmother, if second Shu was still here, we would not be able to refute. However, second uncle was no longer around. Why did second uncle die? This was because Bai Shijun had thoroughly investigated second uncle¡¯s Affairs all these years and wanted to seek justice for third uncle. Grandmother, you say that in the future, third uncle will be second uncle. You can ask third uncle if he is willing?¡± As she spoke, Zheng Wei looked at Baiosan again.¡±Third uncle, you said that at that time grandmother chased away your sweetheart behind your back and caused a tragedy. You could say that you did not know about it. Now that you know everything, grandmother is going to back you up. Third uncle, you¡¯re at the age to be a grandfather. You¡¯re no longer the depressed teenager who was depressed because of the person you like. Aren¡¯t you afraid that another tragedy will happen in the future?¡± Baiosan was stunned. The princess of Donglin looked at Zheng Wei as if she wanted to eat her up and sneered,¡±Hmph! The Lord¡¯s Manor really had good manners! He had raised such a sharp-tongueddy! Since you¡¯ve said so, can this old woman directly decide to send you out? You want to ask me why? Just because you¡¯re not qualified to be the eldest granddaughter-inw of my Donglin Princess. You¡¯re only the daughter of a concubine who married into the second wife¡¯s family. Do you really think you¡¯re as noble as the Marquis Fu¡¯s di daughter? Don¡¯t think that this old woman doesn¡¯t know what your mother did! If she doesn¡¯t send away the official di daughter of the Marquis Fu, Zheng Zha, Who Do You Think You Are! Impudent in front of this old one!¡± Zheng Wei looked at the princess of Donglin in horror. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°When Zheng Jiao was the legitimate daughter, you were just a concubine¡¯s daughter,¡± the princess of Donglin said sarcastically. Everything you have right now, you stole from Zheng. In your words, Zheng is dead, so what right do you have to take everything from her? Zheng Zha should be the eldest granddaughter-inw of my Dong Lin Pce!¡± Gu Xin silently lifted her teacup and took a sip. So Xiao Qiu¡¯s name was Zheng Zha! Fortunately, she did not marry into such a strange family, or Xiao Qiu would be even more pitiful. Zheng Wei came back to her senses and said loudly,¡±grandmother, I, Zheng Wei, was married into the family by your Donglin wangfei through three matchmakers, six betrothal gifts, and eight pnquins. I¡¯m the pure and clean di daughter of the Marquis Fu.¡± Grandmother said this because she wants the Donglin wangfei topletely fall out with the Marquis Fu?¡± Chapter 2198 - 2198 Chapter 2198-settled 2198 Chapter 2198-settled Gu Xin was secretly speechless. The princess Consort¡¯s words were indeed ruthless! From this, it could be seen that the Queen was determined to let the third Prince be the second Prince and give the title to the second Prince. When he was heartless, he didn¡¯t even want his great-grandson. Gu Xin had never seen an olddy asking her daughter-inw or granddaughter-inw to bring her grandson back to her parents ¡®house. Even a poor family would not have such a situation. This was the first time she had seen such a thing. Zhang Shi and Zheng Wei were stunned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Wangfei continued,¡±the position of the Crown Prince is decided to be the second branch.¡± Madam Zheng, it¡¯s fine if you want to bring brother Rong back to his mother¡¯s house or if he stays. When the family is separated, it should be brother Rong¡¯s things. The Wangfu will not be short of anything. Zhang Shi, do you also want to go back to your maternal family? If you want to go back to your mother¡¯s house, I¡¯ll allow it. Shiying is the granddaughter of the Bai family, and she¡¯s already at the age to talk about marriage. You¡¯re not allowed to take her away. Don¡¯t worry, after you go back to your mother¡¯s house, I¡¯ll find Shiying a good match for her. ¡± Zhang Shi shook her head,¡±I, no, I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± Zheng Wei came back to her senses and looked at Wang Fei in disbelief.¡±Grandmother, are you trying to drive me and brother Yi away? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go around talking about our family? You¡¯re not afraid of beingughed at? Aren¡¯t you afraid that third uncle¡¯s title as the Crown Prince is not legitimate?¡± The Queen sneered,¡±I¡¯ve lived for decades, and I grew up in fear.¡± I didn¡¯t dare to leave you. You were the one who suggested taking our great-grandson away before Shijie 27 arrived. Family matters? Hehe, their mouths belong to them. They can say whatever they want. What was there tough at? Also, your third uncle is dead. The one who is present now is the second son of the Bai family, Bai Jiawang. The Donglin royal family didn¡¯t participate in court matters and didn¡¯t care about anything else. It was just a noble title, so what was there to not be legitimate? My son crawled out of my stomach, so what¡¯s wrong with that? If I tell Wangye that he is, then he is perfectly justified! So, Madam Zheng, you can make it clear now if you want to leave or stay. Let¡¯s ask Princess Xinxin to be a witness!¡± Madam Zheng shook her head, her expression ferocious. ¡°So cruel, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± Wangfei looked at her quietly. After a while, the princess Consort gave Bai Shiying a look. Bai Shiying hesitated for a moment before walking over to help his mother and sister-inw up and bring them back to the chairs to sit down. The princess Consort then looked at fourth brother Bai,¡±fourth brother, Madam Liang, you two don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± If you do, then take this opportunity to bring it up, even though I might not agree to it. But I¡¯ll allow you to do so.¡± The fourth branch¡¯s couple looked at each other and shook their heads. Wangfei nodded in satisfaction and then said, ¡± ¡°Alright, then the crown prince¡¯s position will be decided. Remember, the one alive is the second master Bai Jiawang. The one killed by the second branch¡¯s unfilial son Bai Shijun is the third master Bai jiachang. In the future, if any of you let your mouth slip and I find out, I will punish you ording to the family rules! Any more questions?¡± The people below either nodded or didn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, wangfei called the housekeeper. She had already asked the housekeeper to calcte the house¡¯s properties,nd, shops, and cash. The princess Consort was not biased and directly listed out every property of the family. Back then, the king of Dong Lin had said that he wanted to live in the state of tai and would settle down here for the rest of his life. Therefore, many of the things that the previous emperor had given him were in the state of tai. Chapter 2199 - 2199 Chapter 2198-witness complete 2199 Chapter 2198-witnessplete Splitting the family wasn¡¯t based on the number of heads, but equally split. The family business was divided into six parts, one for each of the four branches, and one for His Highness and his Princess. The Wang Fu¡¯s courtyard that they were living in now was naturally given to the second branch who inherited the title. The capital¡¯s Donglin Prince¡¯s Mansion was also the second branch¡¯s, and the rest were equally divided. Wangfei said that although Wangye had passed away, Wangye treated his only daughter bai bao Zhu like a Pearl. He often said that he would give all the good things to bai bao Zhu in the future. So, Wangye¡¯s share was naturally given to bai bao Zhu. As for the princess Consort herself, the princess Consort had said that ording to the rules, she was supposed to follow her eldest son. However, now that her eldest daughter-inw and eldest grandson-inw were calling her ¡± wife ¡± and ¡± them, ¡± she would not live with them anymore and would live in the Wang Residence alone. As for who she would give her things to after she died, she didn¡¯t say. Anyway, it would depend on the attitude of your children. Before the distribution of the assets, the princess Consort had moved out the things that her grandchildren should use for their marriage. She asked the two girls of the third branch if they were willing to follow their mother back to their maternal home, or if they were willing to stay in the Wang Fu. If they went to the Jiang family, all the property of the third branch, including all the marriage gifts prepared by the Prince¡¯s Mansion, would follow them. The two daughters of the third branch, Bai shishuang and Bai Shilu, were fifteen years old and only one year younger than Bai Shiying. They were already at the age to propose marriage. The other was only twelve years old and had been raised to be a little pushy. She replied softly, ¡± ¡°Your granddaughter will listen to you, sister.¡± Bai shishuang thought of his mother¡¯s attitude towards the two sisters these few days and his heart turned cold. Although they could only call their biological father second uncle in the future, at least their biological father was still alive. Bai shishuang only hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m from the Bai family. My surname is Bai. Father is gone, but we still have second uncle, fourth uncle, and grandmother to make decisions for us. So, my granddaughter and sister are willing to stay in the Bai family.¡± Wangfei nodded in satisfaction,¡±mm, since you want to stay, then give your mother half of the third branch¡¯s things and let her bring them back to her maternal family.¡± The other half will be split equally between you two sisters. Grandmother and the Empress Dowager have a friendship. In a few days, I¡¯ll send a letter to ask the Empress Dowager to send two nannies to teach you how to manage the household. Remember, you must protect your own things well. Only those that are firmly held in your hands are considered yours. You two sisters must treasure this opportunity.¡± Bai shishuang heaved a sigh of relief and nodded,¡±yes, I understand.¡± Thank you for your teachings, grandmother!¡± Madam Jiang nced at her two daughters with aplicated look in her eyes. She was disgusted by the second Bai and the third Bai. No matter who the two daughters were with, she was disgusted. However, it was her own child after all, so she still felt bad. Half of the third branch¡¯s assets, she could lead a good life if she took it away. These two children had half, and old taitai was willing to ask the pce¡¯s old maidservants to teach them, so they would definitely be able to keep this half. Thinking of this, Madam Jiang was determined to leave and didn¡¯t say anything. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bai Baozhu, as the one who was going to get a share of the Prince¡¯s inheritance, also signed her name. In the end, it was the princess Consort and Gu Xin who signed their names. There were a total of seven portions. The princess Consort, Bai Baozhu, and the Bai family each kept one. Gu Xin also kept one for herself. Chapter 2200 - 2200 Chapter 2200-is it useful? 2200 Chapter 2200-is it useful? Third Bai, who had inherited the title, was in a daze. He didn¡¯t sign on behalf of the second or third branch. He just sat there as if none of this had anything to do with him. By the time everything had been sorted out, it was already past noon. The main reason was that the Donglin Prince¡¯s residence had too much property, and it would take a long time to read it. The few households even had to wonder if they would get a smaller share. The princess Consort and Bai Baozhu wanted to invite Gu Xin to stay for dinner, but Gu Xin rejected them. The atmosphere in the Bai family was a little awkward, and she didn¡¯t want to stay. After leaving the Bai family, Gu Xin headed to the shopping district in the prefecture city of tai province. She had made ns with the white-robed, second-inmand, and Zheng Qiu to meet at he Xing restaurant in tai province. She guessed that the three of them were still waiting for her for lunch. When they arrived at he Xing restaurant, they made it clear that they were looking for someone, and the waiter brought them to the private room. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Did you guys eat or not?¡± Gu Xin looked at the three of them ying fight thendlord and asked with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± White shirt said gloomily, ¡± I often see the old Madam ying this with those olddies, but she can¡¯t even beat Xiao Qiu! ¡°I have no choice, my mother gave me a good brain!¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. Zheng Qiu had won a bag of silver after yingndlord for the whole morning. Moreover, she had learned it on the spot, mainly because she was too lucky and had picked up the right cards. ¡°Hey, Wang Zha!¡± Zheng Qiu revealed hisst two cards and turned to Gu Xin with a smile. Xinxin, today¡¯s meal is on me! ¡°Tsk! Then I¡¯ll have to order more delicious food.¡± Gu Xin walked over and looked at the money bag. She sighed and shook her head, ¡± white shirt and white two, you two are so useless! You¡¯ve been learning it for a few years. Xiao Qiu probably just learned it!¡± The& white-robed and the White-second chimed in,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Harder, harder. There aren¡¯t many opportunities to present Buddha with borrowed flowers!¡± Zheng Qiuughed. The waiter stood at the side, waiting for the customers to order. Gu Xin asked him to order the dishes and after the waiter was done, Gu Xin ordered all the dishes she liked without any hesitation. ¡°Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t feel burdened. When we were in the westernnds, these two guys had collected a lot of good things from the cloud Sea tribe. So, you must win as hard as you can. I can still fight four people when I go back. I¡¯ll get someone to make a set of Mahjong when we get back. We¡¯ll y mahjong while waiting for en ¡®Zi. Let¡¯s win the wife capital of these two guys!¡± After the waiter left, Gu Xin poured herself a cup of tea. After drinking it in one gulp, she said. ¡°Alright! We will obey princess¡¯s orders!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his hands at Gu Xin. White shirt and second white wanted to say no. Really, they had seen Gu Xin y mahjong before and she had never lost before. They did not want to y with her! ¡°Aiya, let me tell you about the Bai family¡¯s separation. The princess Consort¡¯s methods were really too decisive. Just one sentence, if you¡¯re not convinced, then get lost and don¡¯te and obstruct this olddy¡¯s eyes!¡± Gu Xin had nothing to do, so while they were waiting for the dishes to be served, she exined the situation to them. Bai Yi and second Bai were on the same side, and Zheng Qiu was not a talkative person, so Gu Xin talked about other people¡¯s family matters without any qualms. This wasn¡¯t what she was saying. When Zheng Qiu heard Gu Xin say that Zheng Wei wanted to bring her son back to her parents ¡®home, sheughed. Was that possible? It was impossible. Zheng Wei¡¯s husband was dead, her son was still young, and the title of nobility of the Wang family had fallen on someone else¡¯s head. It would be strange if those in the Zheng family who ttered the high and stepped on the low would let her go back. Zheng Qiu felt that Zheng Wei was really stupid to threaten the princess Consort with this. Was it useful? Chapter 2202 - 2202 Chapter 2201-act according to the law 2202 Chapter 2201-act ording to thew ¡°Other than the eldest branch¡¯s grandson, that little young master Yi ge ¡®er, the other males of the Bai family have already settled down. Wangfei doesn¡¯t have the time to raise a two year old child, and she also doesn¡¯t have the energy to change the character of two ten year old men to be the head of the family. Therefore, Bai Shijun is the most suitable candidate.¡± ¡°Wangfei wants to bring glory to the Donglin Pce. Even if he didn¡¯t bring it to greater heights, he had to at least preserve his current reputation and not let him be defeated. The princess Consort was old, and no one knew how many years she could live. Therefore, it had to be Bai Shijun. Other than Bai Shijun, everyone else was at risk. Wangfei is doing this for the Donglin Pce.¡± Second white understood the twists and turns of this. The Donglin royal family was different from the other royal families. The Bai family was the first royal family of the great Zhou. They didn¡¯t have the Royal bloodline. When the Donglin royal family handed over themander¡¯s seal, they said that the descendants of the Bai family would stay in tai state forever. If the Bai family¡¯s sons lived up to expectations, the princess Consort wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. However, the Bai family¡¯s sons were not able to live up to expectations at all. After this incident, Baiosan was dumbfounded. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe back to his senses for a while. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the king of Dong Lin. Old fourth Bai was a young master of a big family, the youngest son in the family. He did not have to worry about anything since he was young. Moreover, he was impulsive and could not take on such a big responsibility. The second son of the second branch, Bai Shilin, was a little dandy. He did not like literature nor did he practice martial arts. All he thought about all day was to eat and drink to pass the time. Perhaps he could teach him well, but the princess Consort was not willing to spend this time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The third mistress only had two daughters, while the fourth mistress, Bai Shiqi, was like a bookworm who did not like tomunicate with others. He could stay in his room for a few days without going out and kill time by reading and painting. Such a person was notpetent enough. However, Bai Shijun was different. He had two sides to him. One side was what he showed, and the other was what he deliberately concealed. He had shown that he took his Big Uncle and big cousin as role models. He was able to be an elegant young master praised by everyone, had a wide range of friends outside, and was very loyal to his friends. If he wanted you to like him, it was really an easy thing to do. He was meticulous and learned things very quickly. He had done so many things in secret and investigated everything clearly. It seemed that the Bai family had no secrets from him. It was just that he was a little paranoid and a little cruel. However, if the princess Consort wanted to protect him, she would definitely give him a beating in the next few years. The princess Consort was still capable. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be the princess Consort from a vige woman and made the king of Donglin, who had outstanding military achievements, listen to her for the rest of his life. The king of Dong Lin was not as kind as Bai Shijun when he was young. The princess Consort might have thought that if she could teach the king of Dong Lin, she would definitely be able to teach Bai Shijun. Naturally, she did not wish for her children and grandchildren to guard the king¡¯s residence and slowly decline until theypletely disappeared in the torrent of time. Gu Xin pped her hands,¡¯I thought so too. There was really no one in the Donglin royal family that was worth looking at. In terms of ability, Bai Shijun was the only one. However, he had really killed someone, and it was his own family. I¡¯m not sure if the Emperor will turn a blind eye to this.¡± Zheng Wei said in a deep voice,¡±since thew is there, I believe the Emperor will not turn a blind eye.¡± A life for a life, it was only right and proper, regardless of whether the family of the deceased forgave them or not, or who else was the murderer but the deceased. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of thew!¡± Chapter 2203 - 2203 Chapter 2203-brothel 2203 Chapter 2203-brothel Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu sternly,¡¯Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re right. Since there werews, they had to be followed. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of thew?¡± Bai Yi pursed her lips and shook her head, not saying anything. These two girls thought too simply. The Emperor did not do things ording to thew. Since ancient times, AI, forget it, maybe our current Emperor really did do things ording to thew. After all, since ancient times, there had not been an Emperor who did not follow the rules like the current Emperor. ¡°Third youngdy, Xiao Qiu, can we eat?¡± Second white couldn¡¯t care less about this. He was so hungry that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He reminded her in a low voice. Arge portion of the money for this meal was his, so how could he not eat enough? ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s eat, we shouldn¡¯t be thinking about these things. Besides, nothing is more important than filling our stomachs.¡± Gu Xin picked up her chopsticks and picked up a piece of pork rib before calling everyone to eat. ¡­¡­ After the meal, the few of them went shopping in the prefecture. The state capital of Thand was rtively wealthy and there was no curfew. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu took the snacks from one restaurant to another and ate until it was dark. Bai er and Dongxue were dumbfounded. They were both girls, how could they eat so much? The three of them also ate at the beginning, but they really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°Eh, that¡¯s the flower Street of the prefecture of Thand!¡± Gu Xin suddenly looked at the street in front of her. There were many girls and they were all colorful. Her eyes lit up, ¡± my sister always said that she would bring me to a brothel to drink and drink. She went there once in kunzhou and even went to discuss music scores with someone. White clothes and white two, I¡¯ll treat you to some wine!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± White one and white two were shocked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Little Qiu, Dongxue, you guys go too. The three of us will change into men¡¯s clothes and go to the brothel to drink! Let¡¯s see whether the girls in the brothels in Tongzhou province are better than those in kunzhou province!¡± Gu Xin said to Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue. ¡°Ah?¡± Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue were also shocked. ¡°What¡¯s with the¡± ah ¡°! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go buy some clothes now! I remember there¡¯s a clothing store on the street next to us.¡± Gu Xin held Zheng Qiu¡¯s arm with her left hand and Dong Xue¡¯s arm with her right as they walked towards the clothing store on the next street. After a while, five elegant young masters appeared in front of spring Jade brothel. If one looked closely, one of them looked a little awkward, and that was Dong Xue. The White-clothed second Bai was originally a man. He had carried out a mission in a brothel before and had been here before. Zheng Qiu had investigated a case with Mr. Qin in a brothel in Jiangnan before, so he was not afraid. Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with curiosity, as if it was the first time a young master came to such a ce. Her performance was too eye-catching, and the girls from spring Jade brothel immediately came up to her. ¡°Is this Little Lord¡¯s first time here? Would the young master like to listen to music, drink wine, or chat with someone? Whatever the little Lord wants to do, we have it here. Little Lord, please follow me inside!¡± ¡°Aiyo, gentlemen, pleasee in. Yanhong is ying a new song she just learned! It¡¯s from the kun state! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± At this moment, an older woman came out. She waved her fan gently, twisted her waist, and went directly to white shirt¡¯s side. Chapter 2204 - 2204 Hit me! 2204 Hit me! Bai Yi turned around and looked at Gu Xin. Alright, seeing how eager the thirddy was, he must definitely go and listen to Miss Ming Hong¡¯s song today. The group of them entered the House of Spring Jade. The moment Gu Xin walked in, she knew that she had beenpletely wrong. She had been to a brothel in kunzhou before. There were only a dozen girls there. Furthermore, kunzhou was very poor, and the decorations in the house were not very good. In addition, thedy boss of the brothel took Cai Xiaolian¡¯s advice and their brothel was no longer a brothel. At least, they no longer sold their bodies, only performing and singing. That was the kind of brothel in Gu Xin¡¯s mind. In the end, looking at it now, well, this was what a brothel was. Look at how beautiful these girls were. Tsk, where were these stinky men¡¯s hands? The decorations here were even better than the Gu family restaurant in kunzhou. How much money did they have to spend? The few of them were brought to an empty table. ¡°Young master, do you need thedy to apany you?¡± The woman who led them in threw a handkerchief at Bai Yi¡¯s face, then looked at Gu Xin and Dong Xue. ¡°What do you think?¡± Bai Yi¡¯s brows raised as he guessed that this person had probably guessed it. ¡°I want, I want five, one each! That¡¯s right, give us a few more pots of fine wine, we won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk today!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t give the woman a chance to answer and directly told her the amount. That woman obviously didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to really want a girl. She could tell that Gu Xin and Dongxue were two girls and thought that some girl from a rich family was fooling around anding out to have fun. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have any girls here before, but those girls would leave after staying for less than 15 minutes. Girls like Gu Xin, who directly asked for girls and good wine, were very rare. The woman looked at the man in white, who was obviously the oldest among them. Bai Yi smiled and said,¡±our young master wants her. Just do as he says.¡± Bring out the most beautiful girls, the strongest wine, and the sweetest desserts in this building!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The woman¡¯s eyes flickered, but she finally agreed. Forget it, this girl probably wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. It¡¯s fine to let the girls in the buildinge out and drink with this girl. Very quickly, the woman brought five beautiful youngdies out. They were all smiling and sat down beside Gu Xin and the other four. Before Gu Xin could say anything, a fatty suddenly appeared and grabbed thedy beside Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Mengmeng, you actually came out to apany people again. I¡¯m just a littlete, why are you so impatient?¡± Gu Xin spurted out a mouthful of wine. ¡°Ahem, sorry, sorry, sorry!¡± Gu Xin wiped her mouth and stood up. She looked at young master Wang and pulled Mengmeng into her arms. Mengmeng is right. You¡¯re young master Wang, right? look at your fat belly and fierce-looking face, you actually want to snatch someone from this young master?¡± Chubby Wang was so angry that he pushed Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Pretty boy, who are you calling fat-bellied and meaty-faced? Are you looking for a beating?¡± In the end, even after he finished scolding her, he did not push Gu Xin away. Gu Xin grinned and said, ¡±e on! Hit me! I haven¡¯t fought in a long time!¡± Chapter 2205 - 2205 Do you get beaten up often? 2205 Do you get beaten up often? ¡°Young master Wang, young master Gu, please calm down, please calm down!¡± The woman who brought Gu Xin and the others in quickly came out to smooth things over. ¡°Hmph! Mama cui, for your sake, I won¡¯t get angry!¡± Chubby Wang put his hands behind his back and pinched himself. He was secretly surprised that this pretty boy was so steady, but he still had to pretend to be magnanimous on the surface. ¡°Oh, really? I can see that you¡¯re very angry!¡± Gu Xin turned around and lifted Mengmeng¡¯s chin. Mengmeng, don¡¯t you think so? Master Wang is very angry, right? ¡± Because I said he had a fat head and big ears.¡± ¡°No, young master Gu. I was the one who said that I like someone as good-looking as young master Gu, that¡¯s why young master Wang was angry.¡± Mengmeng said gently with a frightened expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With this young master here, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Gu Xin hugged Mengmeng even tighter. Mama cui,¡±Yingying.¡± Mengmeng, this d * mn girl, is she going to rebel? Before Madam cui could say anything, young master Wang was already unhappy.¡±Pretty boy, what do you want? Was he fighting? Sure! Just the five of you?¡± Gu Xin hugged Mengmeng with one hand and stretched out her other hand. She wagged her index finger, ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the five of us, it¡¯s me alone. Do I still need my other brothers to beat you? Why, does young master Wang want to choose one or a group?¡± Young master Wang smiled insidiously,¡±of course it¡¯s a group fight.¡± This is my territory, I¡¯ll show you. Men!¡± As he spoke, he pped his fat hands. Soon, five guards appeared. Gu Xin pouted, ¡± tsk, you even brought guards to visit a building. What a joke! Fatty Wang, do you get beaten up often?¡± Chubby Wang was so angry that the fat on his face trembled, he pointed at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Go, beat this pretty boy up. Take that b * tch, Mengmeng, to her room.¡± ¡°Childe Wang, don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Madam cui said anxiously. Young master Gu, please calm down and don¡¯t be hard on young master Wang. The magistrate¡¯s wife is young master Wang¡¯s aunt.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡± It just so happens that I¡¯ve just acknowledged the magistrate and Madam as my uncle and auntst night. Chubby young master Wang was so fat, could he be the biological nephew of the Madame of the magistrate¡¯s maternal family? Looking like this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a child picked up by the wife of the magistrate¡¯s brother!¡± Fatty Wang was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and was about to do it himself. In his life, he hated it the most when people said that he was fat and that he was not the biological son of the Wang family. He wanted to beat this pretty boy to death. Gu Xin pushed Mengmeng into Zheng Qiu¡¯s arms and Mengmeng looked at Gu Xin with her beautiful eyes. This Mengmeng had already gathered enough money to redeem herself, but she didn¡¯t want toe out. However, business was very good today, and Mama cui found her and said that it was a girl who was disguised as a man. That was why she was willing toe out. Now that she looked at it, well, this girl in men¡¯s clothes was even more handsome than the man. She liked it very much. Especially when she was dissing fatty Wang. In the end, she didn¡¯t get the letter. Instead, this chubby young master Wang came. Every time he saw her by ident, he would want her every time. She didn¡¯t even n to do it anymore. The few times, she only apanied fatty Wang to drink and got him drunk, not letting him have his way. She didn¡¯t dare to hit or scold her directly like this female customer, so it was very annoying to deal with. Chapter 2206 - 2206 Her eyes were damaged 2206 Her eyes were damaged The moment fatty Wang moved, his five guards also moved. The music in the building stopped, and all the guests and girls came to watch the fight. Cui Lizhu¡¯s mother quickly asked the guards to stop the fight. Gu Xin grabbed onto fatty Wang¡¯s sleeve in disgust and used her leg to gently pull him, causing him to fall. As for his guards, they could not evenst more than two moves against Gu Xin. The fight had ended before the guards of spring Jade brothel had evene out. Gu Xin rubbed her wrist and frowned, ¡± ¡°So weak? It seems that I have to go and talk to the magistrate, when we hire guards in the future, we have to hire a few strong ones. Otherwise, with young master fatty Wang¡¯s annoying character, he will be beaten to death sooner orter.¡± Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu! fatty Wang started to cry. He pointed at Gu Xin sadly, ¡± you, you, you actually dared to hit me! I¡¯m going to tell my aunt and have her ask uncle to send people to capture you!¡± Gu Xin pouted. aren¡¯t you embarrassed? it¡¯s one thing to cry after losing a fight outside. You even nned to go back andin? ¡± How old are you?¡± Chubby young master Wang¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears. He felt extremely embarrassed. I¡¯ll give you a chance to get back at me, ¡± Gu Xin continued before he could say anything. do you want it? ¡± Chubby Wang stared at his bean-sized eyes, which were sparkling as he asked, ¡± ¡°What chance?¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± drink with me. I¡¯ll let you go if you get me drunk. I won¡¯t report you to the magistrate. If you don¡¯t want to drink with me, I¡¯ll have someone throw you to the Yamen. I wasn¡¯t joking with you just now. I really do know your aunt and uncle, and they gave me face.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Fatty Wang immediately crawled up, then put his hands on his waist and said, ¡± let¡¯s drink, but if I get you drunk, you have to take the initiative to let my guards tie you up and let me beat you up! Let everyone see it, okay?¡± ¡°Young master Gu, let me help you drink!¡± Mengmeng was anxious. She stood up and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. She held Gu Xin¡¯s arm and said gently. Recently, Mengmeng had been trying to get fatty Wang drunk to avoid that, so she knew fatty Wang¡¯s alcohol tolerance. She was worried that the girl in men¡¯s clothes in front of her couldn¡¯t drink fatty Wang. In Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, even if ady from a noble family was jumping around and could dress up as a man to visit a brothel, her alcohol tolerance should not be that good. At least, she could not bepared to her and fatty Wang, who were always out and about. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You ugly man! This is apetition between me and the pretty boy, what right do you have to interfere!¡± Fatty Wang pointed at Mengmeng and said in dissatisfaction. Mengmeng,¡±Yingluo.¡± A few days ago, you said that I was the most beautiful in the entire tai state capital, and now I¡¯m an ugly person? Gu Xin: ¡± don¡¯t be sad. I think I¡¯ve damaged his eyes. Mengmeng, you¡¯re very beautiful. Fatty Wang was furious. ugly man, get lost! This has nothing to do with you! Gu Xin rolled her eyes at fatty Wang, how childish. ¡°Fatty Wang, she¡¯s one of my people now. She¡¯ll be pouring wine for meter, so stop talking nonsense.¡± After speaking, Gu Xin looked at mother cui, who was at a loss on how to control the situation, ¡± ¡°Serve the wine! Take out all the wine in your building. Whoever drinks first will pay. I have a few of my brothers here, and don¡¯t you have the magistrate and his wife with fatty Wang?¡± Fatty Wang immediately took out his money bag, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck money, I¡¯ll leave it here. If I lose, you can take it, Mama cui. It¡¯s reallyughable that you have no money to drink and drink, and you still want to find someone else to take it! Chapter 2208 - 2208 Chapter 2208-taking in an eldest son 2208 Chapter 2208-taking in an eldest son ¡°Oh, it looks like Mr. Gu is drunk!¡± The surrounding people didn¡¯t believe Gu Xin¡¯s words, but because they bet on fatty Wang to win, they were extremely excited. Bai Yi looked at him with a smile. Ha, our third Princess never lies. ¡°Bah! Sister Princess, why aren¡¯t you the Emperor or your uncle!¡± Fatty Wang rolled his eyes at Gu Xin. This pretty boy had just said that his aunt and uncle were her uncle and aunt, and he didn¡¯t even know him. When did his aunt and uncle have a nephew with the surname Gu? ¡°Fatty Wang, you¡¯re so smart! Come, finish this bowl, there are still many more!¡± Gu Xin raised her bowl again. Fatty Wang directly took it up with him. Those who were watching from the side felt that what Gu Xin said might be true. If there was a General¡¯s brother-inw and a Princess ¡®sister, then this Mr. Gu¡¯s family must be very powerful. Why don¡¯t we ask? Hence, someone asked,¡±Mr. Gu, that sister is married off, and her brother-inw is someone else¡¯s.¡± Look at young master Wang, everyone is talking about his father. Young master Gu, what does your father do?¡± Gu Xinughed as she nced at the person. Her eyes suddenly lost focus, ¡± ¡°My father is amazing! In the entire great Zhou, who do you think is the most powerful person with the surname Gu?¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Fatty Wang snorted, ¡± who doesn¡¯t know the reputation of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Gu? a few years ago, after he became the top scorer, he went to kunzhou to take up a post for six years. After that, he returned to the capital to take up the post in the Ministry of Rites. He was also worried that the mountain elders of the Royal Academy would teach the princesses, princes, and all the other rich yboys to be honest. Are you going to say that Lord Gu is your father? You¡¯re probably drunk!¡± ¡°Yo! You¡¯re so concerned about my father! Worship my father? I¡¯ll bring you to see my father when I go to the capital next time!¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Hehehe, pretty boy, just admit defeat! If Lord Gu is your father, then I¡¯ll just acknowledge you as my father. This shameless brat was trying to tter himself. Next time you go to Tongzhou, are you going to say that the prefect of Tongzhou, Lord Wang, is your father? The only son of the prefect, young master Wang, is your brother? Fatty Wang obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Fatty Wang, you actually have the hobby of recognizing people as your father! Alright, although I¡¯m not married, it¡¯s still fine to have a son this old. At least you can serve me tea! Come, for the sake of being an unmarried father, I¡¯ll drink you down no matter what!¡± Gu Xin picked up the bowl and was overjoyed. She had achieved what her sister had said about giving birth without any pain. She was already so big and didn¡¯t even need to spend money to raise her. Although she looked a little shabby, she could still teach her well! Lord Liu and Lady Liu didn¡¯t look like bad people, and it was said that the Prefectural magistrate of Tongzhou, Lord Wang, was also very loyal to the Emperor and loved the country. Then help Lord Wang teach his son, and it would be good to take in a fat man as an assistant! Gu Xin did not see Mengmeng, who was sitting beside her, rolling her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. Those who didn¡¯t know Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t believe her words, but Mengmeng felt that they were reliable. At first nce, it was clear that this girl in men¡¯s clothing hade from a good family. There were calluses on her palms, but the back of her hands were very delicate. She was clearly someone who lived in luxury but held a weapon all year round. She said that Lord Gu was her father, so it might be true. Didn¡¯t Princess Xinxine to the Donglin Pce to investigate a case recently? She didn¡¯t know if she had left, but she heard that Princess Xinxin had gone to the funeral yesterday. Maybe she hadn¡¯t left? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Mengmeng¡¯s mind kept spinning. She had to seize the opportunity. She didn¡¯t need Princess Xinxin to help her with anything. She only hoped that if her sister wasn¡¯t around, she could ask Princess Xinxin to introduce someone to her when she wanted to go to kun Prefecture. Chapter 2209 - 2209 I’m very similar to Lord Gu 2209 I¡¯m very simr to Lord Gu Those who had ced their bets thought that the results of the bet were about to be out. Who would have thought that Gu Xin would be so invigorated that the two of them would start fighting again. ¡°Young master Wang, you can do it! I bet a hundred taels!¡± young master Gu, rise! I bet one hundred and ten taels! You must win! The people who had ced their bets cheered on the side. Even the waiter and the other girls in the building started to ce their bets. The things on the table started to pile up and from the looks of it, there were more people who believed that fatty Wang would be able to win Gu Xin. In this case, when Gu Xin wins, they would make a huge profit. Time never waits for no one. The two of them didn¡¯t know how long they had been drinking. In any case, they had finished all the wine hidden in spring Jade brothel, but neither of them had copsed. Fatty Wang¡¯s face was already a little red, and his tongue was a little loose, ¡± ¡°Pretty boy, big brother drank to his heart¡¯s content today. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, big brother will acknowledge you as a brother! I¡¯m telling you, when you go to Tongzhou in the future, I¡¯ll treat you well! We have a wine in Tongzhou that can be famous throughout the great Zhou Dynasty. Other than the wine brewed by Lord Gu¡¯s family, no other wine canpare to its strength.¡± ¡°It seems like you really admire Lord Gu!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t admire capable men?¡± fatty Wang said. The person I love the most is Lord Gu. The first half of Lord Gu¡¯s life is very simr to mine. I even thought that I would be as lucky as Lord Gu after 30, but no one believed me!¡± Gu Xin stoppedughing and looked at fatty Wang in disdain, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? Lord Gu is like you? Hehe, Yingluo.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s spirit was lifted again,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± When Lord Gu was young, he ate, drank, womaned, and gambled. Other than not being a womanly man, what else did he not do? Even if he wasn¡¯t a coward, he had someone he liked! gigolo, you might not know this, but before Madam Gu, Lord Gu had a woman he loved very much. But that woman was vain and married someone else. Lord Gu was so infatuated with her that it was said that he had not forgotten her for many years! Suddenly, one day, Lord Gu thought it through. He turned around and saw Madam Gu¡¯s ability and virtue. Only then did he realize that the person who apanied him for the rest of his life was the person beside him. Then, because of Madam Gu, he worked hard. Now, the two of them are in love and know each other. They¡¯re like an immortal couple, and everyone is envious of them!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± It was amazing that her father¡¯s story when he was young had been spread. Fatty Wang saw that Gu Xin was listening attentively, so he added, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I had a childhood sweetheart before I got married! I used to study well, but my childhood sweetheart was also vain and married someone else. I was depressed for many years because of this. After knowing about Lord Gu in recent years, I realized that I still have a chance. I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll y for a few more years and by the time I¡¯m 30, I¡¯ll definitely rise to the top. Moreover, I found out that my wife is also the one who has been with me until the end!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯I really want someone to get a mirror for you to look at yourself in! Let¡¯s not talk about other things, just in terms of appearance, you can¡¯tpare to Lord Gu. No matter how thick-skinned you are, you¡¯ll still feel ashamed of yourself if you appear in front of Lord Gu like this. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m judging people by their appearance, but it¡¯s really Yingluo.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin clicked her tongue and shook her head. I¡¯ve met Lord Gu in the capital. He¡¯s more handsome than pan an and his aura can attract youngdies, young wives, and olddies. Look at you. You¡¯re probably the kind of person who will scare the little kids to tears the moment you appear! How can I bepared to Lord Gu?¡± Chapter 2210 - 2210 What did they miss? 2210 What did they miss? Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he stood up and ced his hands on the table, staring at Gu Xin with his beady eyes, ¡± ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re so white that you¡¯ll scare children to tears. Not only will you scare children to tears, but you¡¯ll also scare the more timid ones! Why are you so fair?¡± Gu Xin stood up as well. With one foot on the stool and one hand on her knee, she scratched her nose with her thumb, ¡± damn fatty, I¡¯m pretty because I¡¯m white. If you were a little whiter, people would definitely think that you¡¯re a Drowning Ghost. That¡¯s scary! Fatty Wang felt that Gu Xin¡¯s posture was very cool and wanted to copy her posture. However, his fat legs were on the bench, and because he was too fat, his body swayed when he ced his hands on the bench. Fortunately, his guards were behind him, otherwise, he would have fallen over and hurt Yanhong who was pouring him wine. Gu Xinughed happily. hahahaha! Damn fatty! You won¡¯t be able to copy my handsome posture! Yanhong patted her chest, feeling a wave of fear, and helped fatty Wang sit down: ¡°Wang gongzi, let¡¯s sit down and drink, okay? Let¡¯s notpete in these fancy things, let¡¯spete in drinking. Wang gongzi, let¡¯s just empty the jar!¡± Gu Xin raised an eyebrow,¡¯hey, thisdy is interesting. Does she want to get rid of the jar faster and make this damn fatty fall down?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re out of wine!¡± The waiter beside the wine jar reminded him in a low voice. Fatty Wang was furious,¡±Mama cui, are you looking down on my Wang?¡± You¡¯re trying to fool me with this little wine!¡± Gu Xin also turned to look at mother cui, ¡± Mama cui, did you underestimate my alcohol tolerance? It¡¯s enough to trick fatty Wang, but you actually tricked me! I won¡¯te next time!¡± Mama cui: ¡± Zhenzhen and Zhenzhen, please calm down. I¡¯ll get someone to borrow it from next door. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be satisfied. Gu Xin asked, ¡± I¡¯m going to sell the Gu family¡¯s wine. That wine is too strong. I can¡¯t drink it. I¡¯m so handsome. I can¡¯t possibly lose to a fat man. ¡°Bah!¡± Fatty Wang was furious. what does drinking have to do with being elegant and suave? ¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin,¡¯if I say it¡¯s rted, it¡¯s rted! What¡¯s wrong? if you¡¯re not convinced, hit me!¡± Fatty Wang raised his hand, the scene of him being beaten up just now shed in his mind, he said hatefully: ¡± ¡°Hmph, I said I¡¯d drink, so I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯m not going to bully you!¡± ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t win!¡± Gu Xin pouted. Fatty Wang: ¡± Zhenzhen, you, you, you, you damn pretty boy! N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin mimicked fatty Wang and pointed at him with her hands on her waist, ¡± ¡°You, you, you, you damn fatty!¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± you¡¯re a man without a white beard! You¡¯re not a man! Gu Xin: ¡± you¡¯re so fat and useless. You¡¯re such a disgrace to men! Fatty Wang: ¡± you look like a sissy! Damn sissy! Fatty Wang let out a pig-like scream, ¡± ¡°Argh! Damn pretty boy, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gu Xin,e on! If you can¡¯t kill me, you¡¯re a grandson!¡± Fatty Wang pushed the people around him aside and stumbled towards Gu Xin. Gu Xin even ran to the side and yed with fatty Wang. All the guests in the hall: ¡°¡­¡­¡± How did this turn out like this? did they miss something? What did he miss? Chapter 2211 - 2211 Chapter 2211-sword dance 2211 Chapter 2211-sword dance The two of them were just drinking and were about to acknowledge each other as brothers. Why did they suddenly attack and shout about killing? one wanted to kill someone, and the other wanted to be a grandfather! Didn¡¯t young master Wang say that he was going to be someone¡¯s son? It¡¯s only been a short while, and he¡¯s been demoted from a son to a grandson. All of a sudden, fatty Wang fell t on his face and started to cry out in pain. a dog won¡¯t fall even if it runs like this! Gu Xin apuded. you¡¯re even worse than a dog now! Fatty Wang was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Fortunately, the person who went next door to borrow wine came back and stopped the fun. Then, the drinking game continued. The moment the jar was opened, Gu Xin could tell that this was the Gu family¡¯s wine. Gu Xin smiled at fatty Wang, ¡± damn fatty, this is the wine brewed by your most admired Lord Gu. You have to cheer up! Fatty Wang directly picked up the jar and snorted. Gu Xin: ¡± I¡¯ll do it. You can do whatever you want! After he finished speaking, he raised his head and started drinking. She had been in the Army for more than two years, and the way she picked up the jar to drink was extremely bold and unrestrained. A sharp-eyed customer had already noticed the problem. This fair and clean young master actually didn¡¯t have an Adam¡¯s apple. In other words, he was a girl. Oh my God, a girl visiting a brothel ¡­ Ah, no, not only did she go to a brothel, but she also drank so much. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t pay much attention at this moment. Seeing that Gu Xin had already gulped down a few mouthfuls, he also started. Of course, his posture wasn¡¯t as suave as Gu Xin¡¯S. He had to hold the jar with both hands and drink. However, fatty Wang¡¯s alcohol tolerance was indeed good. After finishing the jar, he felt even more energetic. Gu Xin was so happy that she threw the jar aside, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, bring me your sword!¡± Bai Yi,¡±hehe.¡± Third youngdy, you¡¯re having so much fun! In the end, he still threw his sword over. Gu Xin took the sword and started dancing. All these years, she had been doing things as she pleased, doing whatever she thought of, except for the two years in the West. She did not have any troubles and was happy every day. However, she had finished all the wine in the wine cer today. Although she was not drunk, she was taller. Compared to a girl ying the zither, she wanted to dance with a sword more. She opened the sword, held it, and jumped onto the stage where Yanhong had performed just now, and started to dance. ¡°Alright!¡± Some guests had already started pping. ¡°Young master Gu is so handsome!¡± The girls of spring Jade brothel could not help but exim. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome and charming young master! Master Gu,e to my room tonight!¡± Some of the more daring girls even started throwing handkerchiefs. With this opening, many girls also threw away their handkerchiefs and jewelry. N?v(el)B\\jnn The white-robed and the second-inmand, Zheng qiudong Xue, chimed in,¡±hehe.¡± He didn¡¯t know how the third youngdy (Xinxin) would react when she woke up tomorrow and remembered this scene. Anyway, Gu Xin was especially high right now. The atmosphere in spring Jade brothel had reached an unprecedented level of liveliness, attracting guests from the two neighboring families. Then, the tables that white shirt and the others had set up for betting could no longer hold anything, so they had to add more tables. Yanhong even went to y a passionate song for Gu Xin, and Gu Xin became more and more excited as she danced. After the song ended, Gu Xin came down with a head full of sweat. She immediately picked up the wine jar and drank a whole jar. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t want to be outdone, so he also drank a jar. We agreed to have apetition and we can¡¯t take advantage of each other. Although Mr. Gu¡¯s wine is really intoxicating, we can¡¯t break the rules, can we? The two of them started drinking again. Chapter 2212 - 2212 I don’t dare to let you out alone 2212 I don¡¯t dare to let you out alone In the end, Bai Yi was rather impressed by this fatty Wang, he actually didn¡¯t get drunk. The three of them seemed to be drunk as they sat there obediently. The people watching the show were stunned. Were these two drunkards or winesage? It was so awesome. When there were only three jars left, fatty Wang copsed without any warning. Gu Xin pursed her lips andughed, ¡± hehe! I won! All that money is mine! Bai Yi, send fatty Wang back and tell the people in the government office that their family¡¯s cousin young master was drunk with me!¡± ¡°Hello, Zhenzhen!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in satisfaction before sheid her head on the table. With just that little difference, those who bet on fatty Wang were so angry that they wanted to snatch their money. However, with the White-clothed and white-two there, it was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. No one dared to really Rob them. In the end, it was second white and a few other guards who sent fatty Wang to the government office. As for Gu Xin, Bai Yi asked Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue to help her up the carriage. Bai Yi asked Mama cui to bring over a piece of unused cloth and threw two silver notes worth a hundred taels to her. Then, he rolled up the silver and carried it away. Mama cui looked at the two hundred silver in her hand, plus the bag of silver that fatty Wang had taken out to buy the wine, and couldn¡¯t help but doubt her life. What she earned tonight was what she had earned in the past month. Should she renovate spring Jade house into a casino? ¡­¡­ When they returned to the courtyard, the sky was already bright. Gu Xin was drunk and in a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t wake up until that night. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Dongxue¡¯s worried face. ¡°Third miss, you scared this servant to death!¡± Wintersnow cried tears of joy. ¡°My dear Wintersnow, don¡¯t cry! Didn¡¯t I just drink a little?¡± Gu Xin held onto Dong Xue¡¯s hand and said hoarsely. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Aiya, third youngdy, your voice is hoarse. This servant will have the cook make you some soup in a while. What to do? ¡°Third youngdy, you¡¯re not sick. It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault for not taking good care of you. It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault for not taking good care of you.¡± Dongxue cried even more miserably. Gu Xin rubbed her forehead and sat up on the bed with both hands. She was still feeling a little dizzy at this moment. She had drunk too much wine. That fatty Wang was really good at drinking. ¡°Then, Dongxue, you¡¯d better ask the kitchen to make me some soup! Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m going to feel heartache if you keep crying.¡± Gu Xin looked at Dong Xue who was crying non-stop and her head hurt even more. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re awake!¡± Zheng Qiu heard themotion and walked in. He quickly poured a ss of water for Gu Xin and brought it to the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble young master Zheng to take care of our family¡¯s young miss. This servant will go to the kitchen!¡± Dong Xue wiped away her tears and stood up to bow to Zheng Qiu. ¡°Miss Dongxue, you can go. I¡¯ll be here.¡± Zheng Qiu chuckled. Dong Xue turned around and looked at Gu Xin worriedly before leaving. ¡°Sigh, this little girl can actually cry so much.¡± Gu Xin sighed as she drank a ss of water. ¡°You scared me to death! She had said that she wanted to call a doctor since noon, but Bai Yi stopped her. ¡± Zheng Qiu sat down and asked, ¡± did you have a good time drinkingst night? How do you feel? Was he dizzy? Do you need some hangover soup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy! Next time, I¡¯ll definitely finish off fatty Wang before dawn! He¡¯s going to be my son and my grandson, so we have to train his alcohol tolerance, right? I¡¯m not dizzy. It¡¯s fine. I can still make a few more jars now! I¡¯m in good health!¡± Gu Xin clenched her fist and raised her arm. ¡°Pfft! With you acting like this, Crown Prince Lu won¡¯t dare to let youe out alone next time!¡± Zheng Qiu smiled helplessly. Chapter 2213 - 2213 What kind of parent 2213 What kind of parent ¡°Aiyo, speaking of this, I really miss brother Yuanyuan! I don¡¯t want to wait for my Enzi anymore, I want to go back!¡± Gu Xin really missed Lu Zheng. Ever since they returned from the West, the two of them had been together. Even though Lu Zheng had been sent to the Royal Academy for the past two months, the two of them had not seen each other for at most one or two days. She hade to Thand on the sixth day of the new year and was already neen. It had been more than ten days and she missed him very much. ¡°If you really want to, then let¡¯s go back!¡± Zheng Qiu said. She didn¡¯t have a sweetheart, so she didn¡¯t know how it felt, but she had heard from others that lovesickness was indeed quite bitter. ¡°I¡¯m going back. Can you help me wait for my son?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve met the fourth young master of the Gu family once. However, he¡¯s an adult now, so it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t find his way!¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he replied. ¡°Hehe, forget it, let¡¯s just wait for my Enzi! to be honest, ever since en ¡®Zi started learning from my father, we rarely y together. When the sisters in the family go out to y, en¡¯ Zi can onlye with us during the new year or some festivals. Other times, he¡¯s doing the tasks assigned by my father. It was either homework or martial arts. Back then, my father directly raised Enzi as if he was his son. Enzi has blocked a lot of things for my younger brothers!¡± Gu Xin recalled her childhood. Zheng Qiu looked at Gu Xin with interest. She also wanted to know how the famous Lord Gu educated his child. She had seen the four girls of the Gu family before, and she felt that each of them was outstanding. However, the four sisters had different personalities. What kind of parents could raise such a group of brothers and sisters with different personalities, but they could get along so well with each other? ¡°Yesterday, fatty Wang said something that was very true. Before my father was thirty years old, he did eat, drink, and gamble. Once, because of gambling, he owed someone 300 taels. At that time, 300 taels was really a big deal for our family. At that time, my mother and sister raised their knives and wanted to cut people. I was also shocked. Perhaps it was because of this that father changed. Father, the head of the family, has changed. Mother and sister have also changed. Our family is getting better and better.¡± Gu Xin did not treat Zheng Qiu as an outsider and it was not something that she could not say. ¡°I remember that they didn¡¯t like me very much before that. Only Grandpa, grandma, first uncle, and fourth uncle dote on me. Big sister and little sister sisi would take me to y, and en ¡®Zi would help me if I was bullied. Although father, mother, and sister didn¡¯t pay much attention to me at that time, I was still very happy, because at least I had father, mother, and sister! I am also very grateful to those debt collectors. If it was not for them forcing my family, mother and older sister would not have made a scene, father would not have realized, and our family would not be so good.¡± Gu Xin was very much at ease about what happened before the time-travel Trio arrived. At that time, except for Zhang Shi, everyone in the old mansion cared about her and liked her, so she had always maintained a kind heart and did not be twisted because of the indifference of her parents and elder sister. ¡°After that, brother Yuan Yuan came and stayed in our vige. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s maternal grandfather, Grandpa Zhou, gave us all kinds of seeds. We grew vegetables and fruits together. Those two years were the happiest years of our childhood. At that time, there was also Huo Wantong, Han Jian, brother Meng and the others. We yed around in the vige. When we were in a good mood, time seemed to pass faster.¡± Gu Xinughed.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2214 - 2214 Chapter 2214-sweetheart 2214 Chapter 2214-sweetheart ¡°After that, father won the Xiucai, Juren, and champion. Our family has also undergone earth-shaking changes. After that, father was sent to the kun state, and our family came to the kun state. You don¡¯t know, but at that time, kunzhou was much worse than our hometown Dingzhou. But I don¡¯t feel bitter at all, because no matter where we are, our family will always be together.¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi started learning from my father at the age of ten, and took part in the Imperial examinations at the age of thirteen. After that, he settled some matters with my great-grandfather. He has handled everything very well. Father doesn¡¯t praise him, but I can see that father is very satisfied with en ¡®Zi.¡± you don¡¯t know this, but in the past, en ¡®Zi would blush whenever he saw beautiful girls. Now, I think he can even remain calm when a celestial being is standing in front of him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin thought of Enzi¡¯s sweetheart, miss tofu, Yingying. Enzi really liked fair, clean, and round little girls. How could a girl who sold tofu not be fair? Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu. Little Qiu was also very fair and clean, but she was not round. the fourth young master of the Gu family is a handsome man. Manydies in the capital think that he¡¯s the perfect son-inw. It turns out that he already has someone in his heart? ¡± Zheng Qiu asked in surprise. ¡°My sister said that it¡¯s not a person you like, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve fallen for someone. At that time, en Zi was only a few years old, but she felt that the little girl was round, white, and clean. She was more beautiful than all the dark-skinned little girls in our vige, so en Zi liked her. His sister had said that many people might have had feelings for someone else before they found their sweetheart. It was just a thought, but it could notst long. A true sweetheart, no matter what happened, could not be stopped from missing him. A true sweetheart was the first person that appeared in his mind when these three words were mentioned. There was no one else in her heart now. All he wanted was for the examinations toe as soon as possible so that he couldplete his mission. Or, the general examination can be held slower so that he can see more of life outside.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Fourth young master Gu¡¯s idea is quite good. In fact, I¡¯ve also had the idea of traveling the world. It wasn¡¯t that he had thought about it before, but that he had always thought about it. I¡¯ll go out more often after I¡¯m done with the things at home. Now that we¡¯re connected to the West, I¡¯d like to see the local customs of the West and experience life I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°The West is actually pretty good. They had more freedom over there, especially for women. Thedies over there have a much higher status than thedies of our great Zhou. After the marriage, there was no rule that the male should take charge of the outside while the female should take charge of the inside. However, it was not like in the goddess country where the female was respected. Over there, strength is everything. Whoever has the ability can go up.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Do they have a coroner?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this before. Although they were free, thews on their side were not as strict as thews of the great Zhou. Everything was decided by the ruler and the city Lord. When they met a good ruler and city Lord, the people would naturally be able to live and work in peace. But if they encounter bad ones, like the cloud Sea tribe, the people will suffer.¡± Gu Xin sighed. I remember when I led the Army to attack the city and took down the first city in Yunhai, the rich businessman in Yunhai surrendered immediately. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have integrity, but Yunhai wasn¡¯t worth his protection. The sea of clouds, no matter to the merchants or to themon people, has very high taxes and is unstable, so it is easy for people to rebel.¡± Chapter 2215 - 2215 Madam Liu’s apology 2215 Madam Liu¡¯s apology ¡°Look at the Royal Academy. Only the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s descendants who don¡¯t have to inherit their family¡¯s title or those who can¡¯t pass the imperial examination can enter. However, it was different for the princes and princesses of other countries. All the princes who coulde to the great Zhou¡¯s westernnds were going to inherit the throne. My father has also arranged for people from the Ministry of Justice to teach them thew. Of course, not only to the princes and princesses of the westernnds, but also to the descendants of the great Zhou.¡± ¡°No matter where we are, there¡¯s no order without rules. Therefore, even if the descendants of the great Zhou did not have to inherit the title of nobility or participate in the Imperial examinations, they still had to learn. Most of the people who go in are hedonistic sons of rich parents.¡± Gu Xin told Zheng Qiu about the Royal Academy. ¡°That¡¯s good. In fact, our school should alsoe up with a simplew of the great Zhou so that all the people who study and practice calligraphy can learn it. This should reduce the number of cases. Some people only know that murder is a crime, but they don¡¯t know that not reporting or being an aplice can also break thews of great Zhou.¡± Zheng Qiu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Qiu, you can suggest it to the Emperor when you go back.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she said. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Qiu was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s really possible. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father and the Emperor. Recently, the Emperor had been ordering people to amend thews of great Zhou. Although those students had to take the path of the imperial examination, they would be assigned to various positions in the future and might not necessarily be assigned to the Ministry of Justice. However, just because they weren¡¯t in the Ministry of Justice didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t want to learn. I think it¡¯s better to learn it. ¡± Gu Xin felt that Zheng Qiu¡¯s suggestion was very good. ¡°That¡¯s true. However, there is one thing that we can¡¯t say for sure. Someone might be familiar with thews of the great Zhou and avoid them, causing the Yamen to be unable to do anything to him.¡± Zheng Qiu said. let¡¯s not think about these problems. It¡¯s their business, so let¡¯s just mention it. As for the rest, let them discuss it! Gu Xinughed. ¡°Youngdy, are you hungry? Come and eat, it¡¯s so fragrant!¡± At this moment, Dongxue came over with a tray, followed by a manservant with a box of food. The manservant only ced the lunchbox in the outer room and left. Gu Xin put on her coat, washed up, and dragged Zheng Qiu outside to eat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Dong Xue stood at the side and reported to Gu Xin what happened today. For example, in the morning, Madame Liu had personally brought all sorts of mountain delicacies and tonics to apologize. She had scolded her own nephew, fatty Wang, and then hoped that Bai Yi would put in a good word for her. Several of the dishes on the table were made by shanzhen, which was brought by Madame Liu. ¡°Hehe, did that Bai Yi tell Madame Liu that her nephew from her maternal family has acknowledged me as his father to his grandfather?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°Of course I did! The White-shirted big brother still said it in a serious manner. Madame Liu¡¯s face turned red, and she could only scold her nephew. Especially when she mentioned that chubby young master Wang wanted topete with us on who had more money, Madame Liu even said that she would write a letter to her mother, asking her to give less private rooms to chubby young master Wang.¡± Dongxueughed as she spoke. miss, you don¡¯t know this, but chubby young master Wang is the only son of the Wang family. He¡¯s over twenty this year and has always been doted on by old Madam Wang and Madam Wang. Sir Wang had to listen to old Madam Wang again, so he could only secretly deal with fat young master Wang. In the blink of an eye, fat young master Wang wouldin, and Sir Wang would be lectured by old Madam Wang again. Other than Lord Liu¡¯s uncle who was an official, fat Wang gongzi indeed had other uncles and brother-inw who were also officials. The Wang family only has one son in a generation, so he¡¯s very doted on. ¡° Chapter 2216 - 2216 Chapter 2215-plan 2216 Chapter 2215-n ¡°You can¡¯t spoil me! In the past, when our family only had one grandson, other than eldest aunt who doted on him, no one else treated him in a special way.¡± Gu Xin shook her head with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s why the Gu family is where we are now!¡± Dongxue said proudly. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zheng Qiu chimed in. After the meal, Gu Xin brought Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue to the garden for a walk. With such weather and such a beautiful garden, it would be a waste not to take a look. When he strolled to the pond, he saw the White-clothed Bai er fishing there again. The two brothers looked at each other. Great, they couldn¡¯t calm down and fish today. ¡°What¡¯s with your expressions? I¡¯m not fishing tonight.¡± Gu Xin looked at the two of them speechlessly, ¡± where are the things I won yesterday? Let¡¯s split the profits!¡± ¡°Go get it!¡± White shirt kicked second Bai. Second white quickly went to get it. ¡°Third miss, I¡¯m afraid that fatty Wang still hasn¡¯t woken up!¡± White shirt said. ¡°What kind of official is his father?¡± Gu Xin asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°He¡¯s a wily old fox, the kind that can really see the situation. In the past, King qu had tried to win him over, but he had not. That was why he was able to be the prefect of Tongzhou after the qu King lost his power. Except for the provinces in Jiangnan, those who can be the Prefectural prefects of Tongzhou and tai are not stupid.¡± Bai Yimented. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m guessing that Lord Wang really likes my father, right?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Speaking of this, Lord Wang took the exam for the student exam at the same time as Lord Gu!¡± White shirt said. ¡°Are they also from our County?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Yes, Lord Wang¡¯s ancestral home is Dingzhou Taoyuan County. Madam Wang¡¯s paternal family was quite rich in Dingzhou, so even though Sir Wang¡¯s ranking in the Imperial schr examination was not high, he could still rise up by relying on the support of Madam Wang¡¯s paternal family. The Wang family is very grateful. After Lord Wang became an official, he didn¡¯t take any concubines. Madam Wang¡¯s maternal family has some connections with the Huo family, so third miss, you know.¡± White shirt didn¡¯t exin, but everyone present understood. ¡°This Wang family is pretty good. Bai Yi, what do you say if I bring fatty Wang with me?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°What?¡± Bai Yi was shocked. third miss, you can¡¯t possibly be thinking of bringing someone to drink with you at all times, right? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him. I¡¯m only taking him because he was having fun drinking with me yesterday. Didn¡¯t you hear him say that if my father is Lord Gu, he¡¯ll call me father? Hehe, he admires my father so much. I have to bring a good grandson to my father!¡± At this moment, second white came with a bag. Gu Xin stopped talking about this matter and started to split the profits. White clothes, white second snow, winter snow, and Zheng Qiu all had a share, which meant that those who saw it had a share. Bai er was used to the White clothes, but Dong Xue and Zheng Qiu were still not used to it. At first, they rejected it, but after failing to persuade Gu Xin, they epted it. The silver notes and cash were split equally. As for the jewelry and jade pendants, he nned to go to the pawnshop tomorrow to pawn them before splitting them. They didn¡¯t want to use things that had been used by others. Couldn¡¯t they pawn them and buy them with silver? The five of them discussed that they would first sell the jewelry and jade pendants tomorrow morning, and then they would walk around and buy some local specialties from Thand and some gifts for their families. This money was won anyway, so he had to spend it. They would buy gifts the next day and climb the highest mountain in Thand the day after. Gu en would arrive the day after that, and it was time for them to return to the capital. Chapter 2217 - 2217 Chapter 2217-all his belongings 2217 Chapter 2217-all his belongings Early the next morning, the few of them left after breakfast. Just as they left the mountain, they met fatty Wang who was being escorted by Madame Liu to apologize. The coachman of the Liu family had seen Bai er before. He stopped when he saw their carriage. ¡°Third miss, it¡¯s the Liu family¡¯s carriage.¡± White shirt stopped the car and informed the driver. ¡°Guard Bai, is Princess Xinxin going out?¡± Madame Liu also opened the carriage curtain and asked. ¡°Yes, Madam Liu.¡± White shirt replied. ¡°Hurry up and get down!¡± Madame Liu put down the curtain and dragged her nephew out. Fatty Wang¡¯s expression was extremely conflicted. He had only woken up in the middle of the night yesterday, and then he had heard the boy servant beside him exin the general situation. The pretty boy who had made him drunk in spring Jade house was actually Princess Xinxin, who hade to Thand to investigate a case. The scenes from spring Jade brothel appeared in his mind. What did he say? He said that if Lord Gu was the pretty boy¡¯s father, then he would call the pretty boy ¡®father¡¯. He even got someone to hit the pretty boy, although the pretty boy didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Oh my God, what brand of Princess is this? she¡¯s just a woman dressed as a man, but she actually disguised herself as a man to visit a brothel,pete in drinking with others, and even made him drink like a dead pig. Not only that, but she even had to report her identity after sending him home. Was there such a scamming Princess? After fatty Wang got up and drank The Hangover soup, he had been uneasily thinking about things. He had even thought of running away and returning to Tongzhou, but unfortunately, his aunt had asked the guards to keep an eye on him and not let him run away. They even wanted to bring him here to apologize. Fatty Wang really wanted to die. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That was Princess Xinxin, the princess who led thousands of troops to defeat the first tribe in the West! He had already spoken so rudely. If she asked him to see her again, wouldn¡¯t she be sending him to his death? But now, he had met them on the road, and he had nowhere to run. Originally, he had wanted to escape in the mountain Valley and then return to Tongzhou by himself. He had enough silver on him. Who knew that he would meet someone before he even entered the mountain Valley. ¡°Hey, fatty Wang gongzi, I¡¯ve missed you after not seeing you for a day! What¡¯s wrong? Did youe to the courtyard to drink with me?¡± Gu Xin sat by the curtain of the carriage and stretched out one leg. She rested her elbow on her knee and supported her chin with her hand as she looked at fatty Wang with an evil look. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to the princess!¡± Madame Liu gave her nephew a kick. Fatty Wang pursed his lips and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s carriage like a wronged wife. He didn¡¯t even dare to look up at Gu Xin, ¡± I didn¡¯t know that the princess was out experiencing life the night before and didn¡¯t recognize you. It was my fault for not recognizing you. I hope that the princess can forgive me for my offense the night before! Madam Liu looked at Gu Xin nervously while fatty Wang lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say a word. A cool breeze blew out from the mountain Valley and it chilled fatty Wang¡¯s heart. Fatty Wang¡¯s heart sank, that¡¯s right, this princess¡¯s guard set up a bet, it showed that she loved money, although he heard that she was very rich, but, he had quite a lot in his hands too. Therefore, fatty Wang made up his mind and handed over all the silver notes and silver pieces that he had prepared to escape with, ¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Princess! These are all the things I have on me, please ept them. The next time Princess goes to Tong Zhou, this lowly one will definitely treat Princess well.¡± Gu Xin finally opened her mouth and said in a light tone, ¡± ¡°How much do you have?¡± Chapter 2218 - 2218 Chapter 2218-do you want to run? 2218 Chapter 2218-do you want to run? Fatty Wang was about to give a number when Gu Xin¡¯s voice sounded, ¡± ¡°You have all your belongings with you at all times. Unless you want to run away, you have to leave some behind, right? Chubby young master Wang, are you afraid of me and want to run away?¡± Fatty Wang raised his head and looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xin was expressionless. She was still smiling just a moment ago. He was flustered. Oh no, could it be that I¡¯ve offended Princess Xinxin from now on? would my father¡¯s future official fortune be affected? What to do, what to do! Fatty Wang was so nervous that he blurted out the truth, ¡± ¡°I do have such a n, but aren¡¯t we being blocked?¡± Madam Liu,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re really honest,¡± Gu Xin replied. Fatty Wang covered his mouth and looked at Gu Xin pitifully. Gu Xin didn¡¯t take his money and said, ¡± ¡°Fatty Wang, do you still remember what you said the night before?¡± Fatty Wang immediately shook his head. His subconscious was telling him not to remember. Those who didn¡¯t know were innocent, even though he remembered everything. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, then she returned to her expressionless face. Fatty Wang was discouraged,¡±this lowly one, this lowly one still remembers some things ..¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Oh? Remember a little? Which ones do you remember?¡± Fatty Wang pursed his lips and looked at Gu Xin carefully before whispering, ¡± ¡°Princess, which ones do you want me to remember?¡± for example, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± Do you remember when you mentioned my father? you said that if Lord Gu was my father, you would call me father, right? ¡± Madam Liu was speechless. She knew that her nephew was stupid, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so stupid. He actually said such things to someone who was obviously so much younger than him. The key was that he even said it ording to the person¡¯s status. Wasn¡¯t he rushing to acknowledge him as his father? Can you just randomly call me your father? How did her mother and sister-inw raise such a stupid son?! Gu Xinughed,¡¯ha, so you can¡¯t tell that I¡¯m a woman disguised as a man! Even Mengmeng can tell. Are you unable to tell because your eyes are small?¡± Fatty Wang quickly nodded,¡±Princess is right, I¡¯ve misunderstood a lot of things since I was young because of my small eyes.¡± You really can¡¯t me me for this, my looks were given to me by my parents.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡¯hahahaha, so you¡¯re ming Lord Wang and Madam Wang? How do you think Lord Wang and Madam Wang will treat you if they know what you¡¯re saying?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Fatty Wang was speechless. He didn¡¯t know if his mother would be angry if she found out, but if his father found out, he would definitely beat him to death when the father and son were alone. Madame Liu went forward and pulled fatty Wang to the side. She said to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Princess, this nephew of mine is just a little stupid. He had been spoiled by his grandmother and mother. I hope that the princess will forgive me and forgive my nephew.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. Mrs. Liu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m not angry at all. We all had a great time drinking! Madam Liu and fatty Wang heaved a sigh of relief, but before they could finish, they heard Gu Xin continue, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I have a good memory. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been begged to call someone father. I don¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m a girl and I can¡¯t be someone¡¯s father. What should I do?¡± Chapter 2219 - 2219 Chapter 2219-going further and further 2219 Chapter 2219-going further and further Fatty Wang and Madam Liu looked at each other. What else could they do? We don¡¯t know! Gu Xin suggested, ¡± how about this? between father and son, the son has to do a lot of things for the Father. I heard that chubby Wang came to Thand for Madam Liu¡¯s birthday and will be back in Tongzhou soon. Why don¡¯t you follow me from today on? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something. Fatty young master Wang, carry it for me. Whatever I want to do, fatty young master Wang will run errands for me.¡± I only have a maidservant by my side, and I don¡¯t have a young man to run errands for me. It¡¯s normal for a son to run errands for his father. I don¡¯t want chubby Wang to call me father anymore, how about this request?¡± Fatty Wang: ¡°not good!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Madam Liu agreed. Fatty Wang turned his head and looked at Madame Liu with an aggrieved expression, ¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m already a father, how can I run errands for a little girl!¡± Madame Liu was so angry that she smacked his big head.¡±What little girl? It¡¯s your fortune to run errands for Princess Xinxin. Others can¡¯t do it even if they want to! You even said you¡¯re a father. Do you look like a father? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t babble. I¡¯ll take your father to make the decision for you. From now on, you¡¯ll follow Princess Xinxin. You can go back when she doesn¡¯t need you anymore!¡± Fatty Wang was so angry that he almost cried,¡±aunt, how could you do this?¡± My wife and children are still at home! My father and father are officials of the Imperial court and prefects of a state. Aren¡¯t they afraid of beingughed at by others for having a son and nephew running errands for others?¡± ¡°Your father and uncle work for the Emperor. It¡¯s too kind of you to work for the princess.¡± Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s decided.¡± After Madam Liu finished speaking, she turned to look at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Many thanks to Princess for disregarding the past and still willing to keep this idiot by your side. He could use the princess as he wished. She could be a manservant or even a maidservant. If my brother, sister-inw, and mother knew about this, they would definitely approve of it. ¡± Gu Xin smiled and nodded, ¡± I¡¯m justcking an errand boy, I don¡¯t need to treat chubby Wang as a manservant.¡± Madame Liu waved her hand and said,¡±it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. You can even ask him to pour the night incense.¡± Princess, are you going out? He must have gone to buy something. Our family¡¯s idiot is very familiar with Thand. Let him lead the way and I guarantee that he will be able to buy what you want. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Mrs. Liu ran away as soon as she finished speaking, afraid that Gu Xin would not want it anymore. ¡°Aunt!¡± Fatty Wang stretched out his Erkang hand and looked at his aunt¡¯s back disappearing into the carriage with extreme sadness. He watched as his aunt¡¯s carriage set off quickly, the sound of horse hooves ttering as it went further and further away. After getting on the carriage, Madame Liu was so excited that her hands were shaking. My God, your nephew actually got such great benefits from visiting a brothel. My God, there¡¯s hope for the Wang family. Madam Liu knew that the grandson of the minister of rites, the good-for-nothing Xie Nanfeng, was also raised by the Gu family! Now that Xie Nanfeng was already a general in kunzhou, she didn¡¯t want her nephew to be a general. She only hoped that he could get rid of some bad habits under the Gu family¡¯s training and be more sessful, so that the Wang family could see hope! N?v(el)B\\jnn Although Madam Liu was already married, she would only have a say in her inws ¡®family if her maternal family was good. Furthermore, her maternal family was also her home. Naturally, she hoped that her maternal family would be better and better. His nephew was the only child of his maternal family, and he couldn¡¯t really be crippled. Chapter 2222 - 2222 What you need to do 2222 What you need to do Fatty Wang¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by Gu Xin. It was as if he could see his rtives secretlyughing at him. Gu Xin continued, ¡± but fatty Wang, you have to work hard with me. Don¡¯t waste your time. I can¡¯t say that you¡¯ll catch up to my father, but at least you¡¯ll be a qualified father. Fatty Wang turned to look at Gu Xin, his face was filled with confusion. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± you can¡¯t possibly expect your father to raise a son for you! Your father can¡¯t even win against your grandmother and mother. He can only raise you, do you understand? I¡¯m only letting you work for me because of your family¡¯s good fortune and the fact that I¡¯mcking someone. I¡¯m also giving face to Lord Liu and Madam Liu. I¡¯m not trying to harm you, yet you¡¯re still unwilling!¡± Fatty Wang quickly shook his head, even the flesh on his face was shaking, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, there¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll remember my arrogant words that day and hate me in your heart, so you¡¯ll deal with me. I¡¯m afraid of hardship and fatigue, and I¡¯m especially afraid of being beaten, so I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± you think I¡¯m that petty? ¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him. Fatty Wang shook his head again,¡±no, no, third miss, you¡¯re the most magnanimous.¡± In the future, I¡¯ll follow third miss and do a good job. I have to thank third youngdy for not disdaining my clumsiness.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head reluctantly,¡¯en, it¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯m telling you, there are many things you have to do with me. For example, when investigating a case, you have to follow me when I go out. By the way, do you have a ce to stay in the capital?¡± Fatty Wang felt that this was a fresh experience and nodded his head, ¡± ¡°There is, there is. My family has a house in the capital, not far from the Gu family. If third youngdy has any matters, you can send someone to instruct me at any time.¡± Gu Xin recalled that there seemed to be a family with the surname Wang near the street where they lived. It was said that Madam Wang was very rich, which was why she was able to buy that house. It should be fatty Wang¡¯s house. Gu Xin nodded and continued, ¡± second Bai would always follow us when we¡¯re investigating. First of all, you have to practice your driving skills. When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally tell you what to do. When I¡¯m not investigating, I¡¯m basically at home. Don¡¯t think that you can rest at home at this time. When I¡¯m at home, you have toe to my house. There¡¯s a martial arts field at my house. It¡¯s good for you to practice there when you¡¯re free.¡± Fatty Wang was shocked: ¡± third miss, I, I¡¯ve never practiced martial arts, never. I¡¯m afraid my body won¡¯t make it. Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± who told you to practice martial arts? I told you to practice flexibility. Sigh, anyway, don¡¯t care so much. Just do whatever I tell you to do. If you¡¯re not willing, I can send you to the Royal Academy. Even though you¡¯re already past your age, I can still pull some strings to send you in.¡± Fatty Wang was speechless. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Royal Academy was under Lord Gu¡¯s jurisdiction, and Crown Prince Lu was there as well. Oh my God, if they knew that he had offended the third youngdy the day before yesterday, he would definitely be ruthlessly punished! Forget it, it¡¯s a bit safer in front of the third miss. The martial arts practice field it is! Gu Xin saw that he had given up struggling and continued, ¡± ¡°Also, I might be going out to y, and you have toe with me. In other words, when there¡¯s nothing to do, you have to follow me all the time except at night when you¡¯re at home. When there¡¯s something going on, like investigating a case, you have to be by my side. For ces like brothels and casinos, you shouldpletely give up on this idea!¡± Chapter 2223 - 2223 She has an idea 2223 She has an idea Fatty Wang probed,¡±third miss, then you don¡¯t n to visit the capital¡¯s brothels?¡± Let¡¯s work together and extort money from those customers again?¡± Gu Xin smacked his head,¡¯what are you thinking! Do you think I can visit the brothels in the capital? However, next time when we go to Tongzhou, you can take me there to try!¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± third miss Xuanji, the brothels in Tongzhou are not open to me. Otherwise, they would be sealed off by my father. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Bai Yi couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer,¡±third miss, you still want to visit the brothels?¡± If you want to drink, didn¡¯t you bring fatty to your side?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. what¡¯s the point of drinking? we need to earn money! Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t generated any ie for my family for a long time since I came home. Now that there¡¯s finally a ce that can make me happy and make me earn money, shouldn¡¯t I try a few more times?¡± Everyone was speechless. You¡¯re a girl, yet you say that brothels are a ce for you to earn money and make you happy. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Gu Xin then asked fatty Wang where there were fewer people and more money near the capital. When the time came, they could go and take a load of money. Fatty Wang was so happy, did this mean that he would be able to get a share of the money next time? He had never earned his own money before! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Fatty Wang told her all the ces he had been to. He no longer treated Gu Xin as a girl, but as a man. He started to talk about which girl was good at ying the zither, singing, dancing, and the threatening look in white shirt¡¯s eyes. If not, he would not know what else to say after he finished talking about her talents. Bai Yi could tell that their family¡¯s third young miss didn¡¯t suddenly want to go to the brothel for a walk. She definitely had an idea. If his guess was right, she wanted to dig out all the talented girls in these buildings and then open a ce like kunzhou that specialized in singing and dancing to help these girls get out of the sea of suffering, just like in kunzhou. Bai Yi remembered that in the only brothel in kunzhou, the girls all had their own courtyards. Three of them were married, and the rest were living well. In short, those girls didn¡¯t do their previous business, but purely yed the zither, sang, and danced. Bai Yi didn¡¯t know what Gu Xin thought of the girls in the brothel, but he seemed to understand now. Gu Xin wanted to drag one of them out as she pleased. He quietly listened to fatty Wang talk about the various brothels, and just as fatty Wang was about to go off topic, he gave him a timely look. Just like that, they chatted all the way back to the courtyard. The steward of the Liu family was waiting at the entrance of the courtyard. When he saw the carriage return, he quickly came up to wee it. The Liu n¡¯s steward had naturally always followed Lord Liu, but his wife was Madam Liu¡¯s personal maidservant, a maidservant that Madam Liu had brought out from the Wang n. The Liu family¡¯s head steward and his wife had a harmonious rtionship. His wife had also received a great favor from the Wang family, and he was good to his wife. Seeing his wife worried about the only son of the Wang family, he naturally also felt worried. Now that this cousin had followed Princess Xinxin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the wrong path. Even if he had the intention, Princess Xinxin would probably pull him back. Therefore, when the head of the Liu family met Gu Xin, he was even more respectful. Princess Xinxin was the Wang family¡¯s benefactor. If his wife was the benefactor of the Wang family, then wasn¡¯t she also his benefactor? Chapter 2224 - 2224 Chapter 2224-not good 2224 Chapter 2224-not good The Liu family¡¯s steward came over to deliver fatty Wang¡¯s luggage, which was a few sets of clothes to change into and a few days ¡°daily necessities. After that, they sent Gu Xin a bunch of gifts and expressed that their Madam Liu couldn¡¯te over personally because she had an important guest at home. They hoped that Gu Xin would forgive them and woulde over to invite Gu Xin for a good meal when Madam Liu leaves for the capital in two days. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care about this and told the Butler to tell the couple that they didn¡¯t need to be polite. ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Xin ced the Mahjong tiles that the manager of the vi had found on the table. She called fatty Wang, Zheng Qiu, and Bai Yi to y mahjong with her. White shirt was extremely unwilling. He wanted to push it to second white but second white ran away in a hurry. Bai Yi could only look at Wintersnow. ¡°Big brother Bai Yi, I don¡¯t know how to do this.¡± Dong Xue waved her hand. White shirt sighed in his heart. Fatty Wang was confused,¡±Bai Yi, you don¡¯t like to y mahjong?¡± You don¡¯t like such a fun thing?¡± White shirt looked at fatty Wang with aplicated expression, thenughed coldly. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t understand, but Bai Yi¡¯s expression was too cold. He was a little scared, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Zheng Qiu was not very good at it. She had only just learned how to y fight thendlord, but she was not worried at all. She had gotten a lot of money in the past two days anyway, so she would just treat it as a game. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After two rounds of Mahjong, fatty Wang began to understand Bai Yi¡¯s behavior before the start. How was this ying mahjong? this was no different from giving away money! Why was the third youngdy¡¯s luck so good? she didn¡¯t think that she yed very well, but she was just lucky! That night, fatty Wang had really given up all his belongings, including the one that housekeeper Liu had sent over. He was already penniless. Heid on the bed and stared at the ceiling, doubting his life. Soon, he figured it out. In fact, this was good. Without money, he didn¡¯t even have any other thoughts. If he stayed by Princess Xinxin¡¯s side, she wouldn¡¯t let him starve to death. Maybe he would make him work. Forget it, he had already caught up anyway, so he still had to work! Early the next morning, the sleeping fatty Wang was ruthlessly picked up by second white. He thought that he was at home or at his aunt¡¯s house and wanted to throw a tantrum. However, when he saw second White¡¯s cold face, he instantly woke up. This was the first time fatty Wang had woken up this year, other than the first day of the new year. He had a morning temper, but unfortunately, his morning temper waspletely useless against second white. He washed up dejectedly and ate breakfast with them. After that, he brought Gu Xin and the rest to go hiking. Fatty Wang¡¯s head started to hurt at the thought of the mountain. But he had no choice. He had just agreed to it yesterday. He couldn¡¯t just quit today! After reaching the top of the mountain, fatty Wang felt that his hands and feet didn¡¯t even belong to him anymore, he was already half dead. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In his current state, they had no choice but to spend the night in the temple on the top of the mountain. The next morning, fatty Wang¡¯s entire body was in pain. Gu Xin was worried that Gu en had already arrived, so she did not make do with fatty Wang and was prepared to ask Bai er to bring him down the mountain with a wooden stick. As soon as he left the temple, he heard a frightened shout from inside, ¡± ¡°Not good, not good, someone¡¯s dead!¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu stopped in their tracks at the same time and looked at each other. Chapter 2225 - 2225 What kind of luck is this? 2225 What kind of luck is this? Tai state¡¯s Qiyun mountain was very famous, and the Qiyun temple on the mountain was also very famous. In the great Zhou, the reputation of the Qiyun temple was second only to the National Guard temple outside the capital. Gu Xin and the others were currently at the Qiyun temple on the Qiyun mountain. Qiyun temple was veryrge, built on the top of the mountain. There were many monks in the temple, and there were many visitors to the temple. Although it wasn¡¯t the first or fifteenth day of the new year yesterday, there were still dozens of visitors who stayed here. Other than Gu Xin¡¯s group of six, there were seven other families. Four of these seven families were from wealthy families in the city of Thand, and one of them was the mother and wife of the local governor Lin. They had brought more than a dozen servants with them. One of them was a family of businessmen that Gu Xin had met before. His surname was Qin and his family business was very big. He had previously paid his respects to the king of Dong Lin and was very close to third master Bai. When he arrived, Gu Xin was offering incense to the king of Dong Lin, so she had seen him before. Master Qin was a filial son. He hade to xiyun temple with his mother. There were eight people in total, including the mother and son and The Six Servants. The other family was the family of the mountain elder of the Tai State College. The mountain elder¡¯s surname was Feng. His family was quiterge, like the Gu family, which was not separated from the main family. The mountain elder¡¯s wife and her aunts had brought the Feng family¡¯s daughters to the Qiyun temple to pray to Buddha and eat vegetarian food. They had stayed there for a day. This family had the most people. The three madams had three servant girls and three old women. They brought a total of seven unmarried girls, ranging from twelve to fifteen. They had seven servant girls by their side. In addition, they rode a total of five carriages, so there were five Coachmen. This family had nearly thirty people. The other state capital only had a grandfather and a grandson. They were the old mother and the young daughter of the owner of thergest rice store in the state of tai. The grandfather and grandson brought three servants with them, an old woman, two servant girls, and two Coachmen. The olddy of this house believed in Buddha, and woulde to the Qiyun temple to stay for a few days every month. As for the other three families who did not live in the state capital, one of them was a young couple. The wife had been found to be pregnant this month, and the couple had speciallye to the Qiyun temple to fulfill their wish. They were from a county town slightly further away, so they needed to stay the night at the Qiyun temple. The other two families were a pair of sisters from the same county. Their mother was seriously ill, so they made an appointment toe to the Qiyun temple to pray to Buddha and pray for Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing so that their mother would be cured soon. They were both married, so they brought their daughters with them this time. Other than this group of people, there was no one else at the Qiyun templest night. They were all monks from the temple. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu turned around and returned to the temple. Gu Xin said as she walked, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, Bai er, you guys keep an eye on the outside of Xi Yun temple. From now on, no one is allowed to enter or leave. Fatty Wang, go and drive the carriage, quickly go down the mountain and find your uncle to send people over.¡± ¡°Third youngdy, we didn¡¯te by horse carriage!¡± Fatty Wang whose entire body was still sore said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Can¡¯t you just go to the stables and find one? Forget it, just stand guard here and shout for white shirt when you see him. Second white, go find a horse in the stables and quickly go down the mountain to the Yamen and ask Lord Liu to send someone over.¡± Second white immediately carried out the order. Fatty Wang heaved a sigh of relief. It was much better to guard the temple¡¯s door. He didn¡¯t need to move. If someone wanted toe out, he would shout for Bai Yi. With Bai Yi¡¯s skill, he would quickly slide over and grab the person. Tsk, a case on the second day of his job, what kind of luck was this! Chapter 2226 - 2226 The third young lady of the Feng family 2226 The third youngdy of the Feng family Fatty Wang had thought it throughst night. Because he admired Gu shouxin, he had heard about the Gu family and knew that Gu Xin had helped the capital Governor and the Supreme Court solve three cases. The Emperor could directly send her to Thand to investigate the Donglin royal family. No matter what, she was still an official! When he worked for Gu Xin, he gave himself the title of the most capable helper of the princess. They were familiar with each other the day before yesterday, and he took office yesterday. Wasn¡¯t today his second day in office? After returning to the temple, Gu Xin went straight to the main hall. The abbot had just finished his morning lesson with the monks and was about to rush over when he heard themotion. Gu Xin stopped the abbot and took out her token, ¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m the princess of the state, Gu Xin. I¡¯m here to investigate a case. Now that there¡¯s been a murder in your temple, I hope that Grandmaster can cooperate and let me make the decision.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The monks were shocked. After the abbot saw Gu Xin¡¯s token, he put his hands together and shouted, ¡± ¡°This poor monk greets Your Highness. From now on, everyone in Xi Yun temple will follow princess¡¯s orders.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± alright. Great master Abbot, please get the Masters in charge of each house to clear out all the disciples in the house. After that, send someone to maintain order among the visitors. I¡¯m going to see who¡¯s in trouble.¡± Gu Xin heard a woman¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t think that the monks in the temple had died, so she was sure that one of the visitors had died. The abbot let master Hui Yuan and the two young monks, who were in charge of General Affairs, apany Gu Xin. After they left the main hall, they didn¡¯t need to ask at all to know which family was in trouble. The visitors had already woken up by this time and came out when they heard themotion. They looked over and saw that the wing room where the Feng family lived was surrounded by people. Gu Xin brought Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue in and revealed their identities. The Feng family didn¡¯t believe it, but master Qin recognized Gu Xin and immediately confirmed Gu Xin¡¯s identity to Feng Hill-elder¡¯s wife, Madam Yun. Only then did Madam Yun let Gu Xin and the other two in with a bitter face. As the head of the Feng family¡¯s rear residence, she naturally had the final say when she brought her siblings, daughters, and nieces out. Because everything happened too quickly, Gu Xin arrived before she could send someone to leave Qiyun temple to report. Gu Xin entered the room where the incident happened, paused for a moment and said to Madam Yun, ¡± ¡°Madam Feng, I¡¯ve already ordered people to guard the two entrances and exits of the temple. I¡¯ve sent someone down the mountain to report the case to the Yamen. You don¡¯t need to send anyone back. I believe that Lord Liu will send someone to inform Mountain Leader Feng.¡± Madam Yun frowned when she heard this. However, Gu Xin¡¯s status was high, so she did not dare to say anything. Theyout of the rooms in Xi Yun temple was almost the same. There was a round table and a few Round Stools in one room. There was a desk by the window and a bed in the corner. The bed was not big and could only fit two people at most. In this room lived the daughter of the Feng family¡¯s second branch, miss Feng San. Third miss Feng¡¯s hands were crossed on her abdomen. Her face was pale and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. At this moment, third miss Feng¡¯s mother, second Madam Feng, was wailing at the side of the bed. She shook third miss Feng, as if she was trying to wake her up. Lady Feng, Madam Yun, asked two old maids to help seconddy Feng up so that Gu Xin could take a good look at her. In the end, seconddy Feng refused to move no matter what she said. She only held onto thirddy Feng¡¯s already stiff hand and ignored her. Chapter 2227 - 2227 Stop him 2227 Stop him ¡°Second Madam Feng, I¡¯m the princess Gu Xin. May I ask second Mrs Feng to step aside and allow my people to examine miss Feng San.¡± Gu Xin took a step forward and said. Second Madam Feng looked at Gu Xin nkly, then her eyes suddenly lit up and she pounced on miss Feng San, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking my son away, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Second Madam, this is the princess!¡± The two maids were frightened, one on the left and one on the right, trying to pull second Madam Feng. They had heard that Princess Xinxin hade to Tai state to investigate the case of the Donglin Pce. She was personally sent by the Emperor. She was the emperor¡¯s favorite and had a higher status than the Royal Princess. If he disobeyed her, that would be terrible. Unfortunately, the second Mrs. Feng did not think of anything at the moment. She only felt that her daughter was sleeping and would be fine after a good sleep. Seeing that she was not in a good mental state, Gu Xin grabbed the two old maids and raised her hand to chop second Madam Feng¡¯s neck. Second Madam Feng fainted. Lady Feng, I¡¯m sorry. At this moment, third miss Feng¡¯s matter is more important. I ask thatdy Feng send someone to take good care of second miss Feng. Gu Xin turned to speak to Lady Feng when she saw that second Madam Feng had fainted. This action of hers caused the entire room to fall silent. Madam Yun was stunned for a while before she opened her mouth to have the two maids help second taitai Feng back to her room. Gu Xin immediately asked Zheng Qiu to check. Gu Xin and Dong Xue were also in men¡¯s clothing and Zheng Qiu looked more refined and elegant. Therefore, the Feng family thought that Zheng Qiu was a woman in men¡¯s clothing like Gu Xin and Dong Xue. Although Zheng Qiu was originally a woman, she had never worn women¡¯s clothing outside. This understanding made things much simpler. Zheng Qiu did not bring any tools with him. After a brief inspection, he said, ¡± ¡°Princess, from the livor mortis on the body, the victim should have died four hours ago. Livor mortis came before death, so the deceased must have been moved after death. The blood at the corner of his mouth was ck, so it was possible that he had been poisoned. However, there were many wounds on the deceased¡¯s body, so he must have been beaten up before he died. Some of the wounds were left a long time ago, which means that the deceased had been beaten up some time before.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Before Zheng Qiu could finish his sentence, Madam Yun interrupted him. Jinshu has always been favored in the residence. Who would dare to hit her? ¡± Madam Yun? ¡± Gu Xin frowned and looked at Madam Yun. Madam Feng, please let Mr. Zheng finish. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°A coroner?¡± Madam Yun was shocked. She pointed at Zheng Qiu and said, ¡± he¡¯s a man. Gu Xin did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Qiu, the Chief Judge of the court of judicial review!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his hands at Madam Yun. you ¡­ You two ¡­ Madam Yun took a few steps forward and pushed the two away. She reached out and tried to cover miss Feng San on the bed with her body. Princess Xinxin, even if you are a Princess, even if Jinshu is dead, you can¡¯t let a man ruin her innocence. ¡°Lady Feng, since when did Zheng Jiao ruin miss Feng san¡¯s innocence?¡± Gu Xin asked as Zheng Qiu frowned. Zheng Zheng pretended to be examining miss Feng San. Why don¡¯t you get someone toe? See if you can find out the cause of miss Feng san¡¯s death, the time of death, and other things?¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows. She thought that the Yun family was a well-mannered one, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so pedantic. Chapter 2228 - 2228 Chapter 2228-it was me 2228 Chapter 2228-it was me Madam Yun called a servant girl over and asked her to cover miss Feng San. Then, she walked to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. We don¡¯t intend to hand over Jinshu¡¯s death to the Yamen.¡± Gu Xinughed coldly. I¡¯m sorry, Lady Feng. I¡¯ve already found out that miss Feng San was killed by a murderer. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t hand her over to the government office, but I won¡¯t let you pass. This Princess is personally appointed by the Emperor to assist in the investigation of the Supreme Court. When I encounter a murder case, there is no reason for me not to investigate if the victim does not report it. Unless I didn¡¯t know from the start. So, Lady Feng, please cooperate and don¡¯t force this Princess to send people to stop you!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Madam Yun was stunned for a moment before kneeling down in front of Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Please forgive me Princess, thismoner has offended you just now. However, the princess might not know that the Feng family¡¯s teachings were very strict. They had always been strict with the discipline of the youngdies in the family. Jinshu is already dead. Princess, if you let a man examine her, she may not even be able to enter the Feng family¡¯s ancestral grave and will be removed from the family after death. At the same time, those families who proposed marriage to the Feng family¡¯s youngdy would break off the engagement because of Jin Shu¡¯s reputation. This will affect the reputation and marriage of the other girls in the Feng family. The princess also has sisters in her family, so I think the princess should be able to understand the principle of ¡°if one rises, one falls, one falls!¡±¡± ¡°Pedantic!¡± Gu Xin replied coldly, ¡± he¡¯s already dead. You guys aren¡¯t investigating the murderer or finding the truth, but you¡¯re still thinking about all this nonsense. How did it affect her reputation and marriage? Don¡¯t tell me that after other women die, they just do it carelessly and don¡¯t let people find out the truth?¡± Madam Yun lowered her head and replied,¡±I don¡¯t know about the other families, but the Feng family is like this.¡± A woman¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else. A woman¡¯s entire life will be ruined if her reputation is gone.¡± After he finished speaking, he took off his hairpin and pressed it against his neck. ¡°Princess, thismoner knows that the princess has many ways to stop thismoner, but the princess can not keep an eye on thismoner all the time. For the sake of the Feng family¡¯s reputation, thismoner had offended her and was threatening her with her life. The princess is kind enough to help us investigate Jinshu¡¯s death. Thank you for your kind intentions. However, the Feng family can not allow the princess to investigate like this. Please forgive me, Princess. We will hire someone to investigate Jinshu¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xin was so angry that sheughed. are you threatening me? ¡± Madam Yun kneeled straight and looked at Gu Xin with determination. The gold hairpin in her hand pierced her neck and blood dripped out. ¡°Dongxue, go and close the door!¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Madam Yun and sighed. Dong Xue was stunned. She looked at Zheng Qiu and then at Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned to look at Zheng Qiu and immediately understood what he meant. She shook her head at him. It was better not to say anything about Xiao Qiu disguising as a man. There were people from the Marquis¡¯s residence in tai state now. If it were to spread to the ears of Zheng Wei and her brother, wouldn¡¯t it ruin Xiao Qiu¡¯s n? Although the manor was nothing to Gu Xin, she respected her friend¡¯s wishes. She wanted to take revenge on her own and take back everything she deserved. She would not act rashly. Friends should respect each other. However, Xiao Qiu obviously wanted to reveal her identity to the Yun family now. It was not worth it. She had endured it for so long and her n was about to seed. How could she reveal her identity now? Zheng Qiu smiled at Gu Xin and nodded. Gu Xin still did not speak. Zheng Qiu had no choice but to walk to Gu Xin¡¯s side and whisper into her ear. Gu Xin looked at Madam Yun in surprise and asked Dong Xue to close the door. She also asked the two servant girls from Madam Yun to leave. ¡°Aunt Yun, it¡¯s me.¡± Zheng Qiu took something out of his pocket and walked to Madam Yun. He knelt down and handed it to her. Chapter 2229 - 2229 Chapter 2228-old friend 2229 Chapter 2228-old friend At that moment, there were only Gu Xin, Dongxue, Zheng Qiu, and Madam Yun in the room. Madam Yun¡¯s gold hairpin was still on her neck. She looked at the red string that Zheng Qiu had taken out and snatched it from him. He looked at the string with a rusty little bell on it carefully, then looked up at Zheng Qiu. ¡°You are, you are ah Luo?¡± Lady Yun stared at Zheng Qiu for a long time. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was trembling with excitement. ¡°Yes, aunt Yun. I¡¯m ah Zhen.¡± Zheng Qiu reached out his hands and held Madam Yun¡¯s arms, helping her up. ¡°You child, where have you been all these years? I asked your uncle Feng to send people to look for you, but they couldn¡¯t find a letter from you. Where have you been?!¡± Madam Yun asked with a sobbing tone. ¡°Aunt Yun, I¡¯m in Jiangnan and was adopted by a coroner. As a result, I¡¯ve learned the skills of a coroner over the years, and I¡¯m now a coroner of the court of judicial review.¡± Zheng Qiu smiled and took out a handkerchief to wipe Madam Yun¡¯s tears. aunt Yun, I¡¯ve been doing well. ¡°Dealing with dead people all day long, how can you live well!¡± Madam Yun was shocked and said, ¡± if your mother knew, she would be so sad! At that time, I promised your mother that I would look after you, but in the end, I broke my promise and caused you, a dignified Marquis Fu di daughter, to be a coroner.¡± ¡°Aunt Yun, don¡¯t say that. In fact, there was nothing to be afraid of about the dead. On the contrary, the living were even more terrifying. Aunt Yun, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head and said. s, why is she a coroner? ¡± Madam Yun still couldn¡¯t ept a delicate little girl being a coroner. ¡°So, aunt Yun, please let me examine miss Feng San! It¡¯s obvious that miss Feng San was killed. We can¡¯t let the murderer escape. Those who harm others must be punished!¡± Zheng Qiu said sternly. Madam Yun was stunned and nced at miss Feng San who was lying on the bed next to her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Aunt Yun, you can tell uncle Feng about my identity as long as you don¡¯t reveal it to others. If the Feng family asked, he could just say that he was Princess Xinxin¡¯s coroner. Aunt Yun, you won¡¯t feel the burden from before.¡± Zheng Qiu continued to persuade him. ¡°Alright, aunt Yun believes you. But after this matter is over, you have toe and find aunt Yun. Aunt Yun also wants to ask about how you¡¯ve been living these years.¡± Madam Yun nced at Gu Xin, her eyes moving before she agreed. Gu Xin pursed her lips and did not say a word. Just now, Zheng Qiu had only told Gu Xin in a low voice that this was the person her mother trusted the most when she was alive. Gu Xin was not worried that Zheng Qiu¡¯s n would be affected if the Yun family found out about his identity. She just felt that the Yun family was a little pedantic. It had been a long time since she had met such a pedantic person. As soon as the Yun family agreed, they were very cooperative, and the case could be investigated smoothly. Zheng Qiu had already confirmed the time of Feng san¡¯s death. Gu Xin first asked the Yun family to gather all the servants in the Feng family to the courtyard and question them one by one. Miss Feng san¡¯s time of death was four hours ago, which was Yin hour. Most people were resting at this time. Madam Yun said that she had only gone to bed at 11:00st night, and that she had seen second Mrs. Feng and third miss Feng before she went to bed. This time, she had brought the women of her family to the Qiyun temple to pray for blessings. It was just to take everyone to rx, because some bad things had happened in the Feng residence. Chapter 2230 - 2230 Chapter 2231-inquiry 2230 Chapter 2231-inquiry This bad thing was rted to third miss Feng, and also to the third branch¡¯s di daughter, fourth miss Feng. This pair of cousins were about the same age and were already at the age of marriage. Miss Feng San was already engaged to her mother, second taitai Feng¡¯s nephew, who was also miss Feng san¡¯s cousin. As a result, this year, her cousin wanted to break off the engagement. He used all kinds of methods, such as hunger strikes, running away from home, throwing tantrums, visiting brothels, and gambling. However, second Madam Feng did not agree. She felt that her nephew did it on purpose. Her nephew was not such a person. Miss Feng San and her cousin could be said to be childhood sweethearts. They had long been deeply in love. When her cousin suddenly wanted to break off the engagement, she naturally couldn¡¯t stand it. She was depressed for a few months and identally discovered that her cousin and her cousin, miss Feng Si, had an affair. Her cousin did everything because of miss Feng Si. Miss Feng San had always been doted on at home, so how could she stand this? she was just short of carrying a knife to kill miss Feng Si. In the past month, the two sisters had often been at odds with each other and had been punished. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, cousin and miss Feng Si made an agreement to elope, which was found out by miss Feng San. Then, he reported it to the elders, and miss Feng Si was locked up. During this period, the atmosphere in the back residence of the Feng family was very bad because of this matter. Therefore, the head of the family, Master Feng, who was also the mountain elder of the Thai college, asked his wife to bring all the women to live in the xiyun temple for a few days. They would copy Sutras and recite Buddha, and follow them to do morning and night sses to calm their anxious hearts. Therefore, the Yun family had brought her here. She and her two siblings, as well as the third branch, a total of seven di daughters and Shu daughters, had all been brought. Miss Feng Si, who was grounded, was still grounded at home and watched over by someone. Among these seven youngdies, eldest youngdy and fifth youngdy were born from Feng Shi and were from the first branch. Second youngdy, third youngdy and sixth youngdy were from the second branch. Only the dead third youngdy of Feng Shi was the daughter of the first wife. The other two were the daughters of the second master of Feng Shi. Eighth youngdy was the daughter of the first wife of the third branch and seventh youngdy was the daughter of the second branch. Last night, second taitai of the Feng family had brought third miss of the Feng family to Madam Yun¡¯s room. The mother and daughter had poured out a stomach full of bitter water to Madam Yun. Other than this, everything was normal. Their group had already stayed at the Qiyun temple for three days, and nothing special had happened in the past few days. After Gu Xin understood the basic situation, she called for Feng second and Feng sixth, who were living next to Feng third. This pair of sisters were the deceased miss Feng san¡¯s half-sisters, and the second branch only had miss Feng San as a di daughter. Second miss and sixth miss always gave in to miss Feng San, and the two of them followed her lead. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin!¡± The two sisters stepped forward and bowed. The Feng family¡¯s Ladies could not find a single fault in the way they treated others. Their greetings were even more standard than Gu Xin¡¯s when she greeted her in the pce. ¡°What time did you guys sleepst night?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Thismoner had a chat with fifth Jiejiest night and when I returned to my room to rest, the light in second Jiejie¡¯s room had already been extinguished. Mother and third Jiejie are still at eldest aunt¡¯s side. After I returned to my room, thismoner went to rest. As for the exact time, thismoner can¡¯t say.¡± Miss Feng Liu thought for a moment and replied. Chapter 2231 - 2231 The deceased’s life 2231 The deceased¡¯s life ¡°Are your maidservants apanying you?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Princess, thismoner¡¯s maidservant, cui ¡®er, slept on the floor beside thismoner.¡± Second miss Feng replied. ¡°Princess, thismoner¡¯s maidservant Ying ¡®er and third sister¡¯s maidservant que¡¯ er are sisters. Third sister has been in a bad mood recently, so after we came to Qiyun temple, que ¡®er has been sleeping in thismoner¡¯s room with Ying¡¯ er.¡± Miss Feng Liu replied. ¡°That is to say, miss Feng San has been sleeping alone these few nights. Que ¡®er has been sleeping in your room. What aboutst night? After you went to sleepst night, did the two sisters go to sleep as well?¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Miss Feng the sixth shook her head, looked up at Madam Yun, and then said, ¡± Princess, when I went to bedst night, que ¡®er and Ying¡¯ er had not returned to their rooms. Thismoner knows that third sister¡¯s mood has not been good recently, and even que ¡®er is not living well. Ying¡¯ er will apany que ¡®er to rx! Because thismoner is usually quite gluttonous, eldest aunt also found some maidservants with good cooking skills. This time, thismoner brought Ying ¡®er, who had good cooking skills, to Xi Yun temple. They should have been in the kitchenst night.¡± ¡°You said that Feng third youngdy¡¯s mood was not good, and even her maidservant que ¡®er was not living well. What do you mean by not doing well?¡± Gu Xin stared at miss Feng Liu. She could tell that the youngdy was cunning, but perhaps what she wanted to say was rted to the case. Miss Feng Liu pursed her lips and nced at Madam Yun with some fear. ¡°Just say what you have to say! The Feng family didn¡¯t teach you to be so petty!¡± Lady Yun said in a bad mood. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Liu lowered her head and said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve also heard from Ying ¡®er that third sister would smash things when she¡¯s in a bad mood. Not only would she smash things, but she would also use things to hit people. After changing the things in the room, his mother scolded his third sister, and then his third sister began to torture him, pinching and twisting him. Many of the wounds on que ¡®er¡¯s body were caused by third sister.¡± Madam Yun frowned. She didn¡¯t know that her niece was pestering maidservants. She only knew that her niece was in a bad mood and had smashed a lot of things. Because the second mistress had paid for her room, Madam Yun didn¡¯t care so much. ¡°What else? Does miss Feng San have any habits when she was alive?¡± Gu Xin could tell that the sixthdy was eager to say bad things about Feng San. Her family didn¡¯t have any illegitimate children, but her good friend Xie Zhiyi¡¯s family had one. Moreover, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s family had already reached the point of spoiling the concubine and neglecting the wife. Even Xie Zhiyi and Xie Nanfeng, the legitimate son and daughter, were not living well. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om On the contrary, if it was a family that attached great importance to rules, they would never allow the illegitimate children to surpass the legitimate children, unless the family did not have any legitimate children. In that case, the obedient illegitimate children were still fine, but the ambitious ones who were bullied were very likely to say something that ordinary people didn¡¯t know at this time. ¡°And Chengcheng.¡± Miss Feng Liu timidly nced at Madam Yun again. Madam Yun red at her, then frowned and asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°May I ask Your Highness, is this rted to Jinshu¡¯s death? Do I really have to ask?¡± ¡°Lady Feng, I¡¯m not sure if it has anything to do with this, but I have to ask. It¡¯s also helpful for the case to understand the personality of the deceased.¡± Gu Xin answered honestly. Madam Yun sighed and then red at miss Feng Liu. Chapter 2234 - 2234 Chapter 2234-anything else? 2234 Chapter 2234-anything else? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t seem to care about this question as she continued to ask. this Pixiu! miss Feng Liu obviously did not expect Gu Xin to not think too much about it and directly avoided her. She was speechless for a moment. Second miss Feng heaved a sigh of relief. When it came to understanding the sisters in the residence, she understood Feng Liu, her step-sister, the most apart from Feng San, her di-younger sister. She thought more than the other womenfolk. She didn¡¯t think that miss Feng Liu was helping her by saying this. This was obviously harming her. She said that miss Feng San had stolen her glory just to make Princess Xinxin suspect her and investigate her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She was not the murderer, but if there was suspicion, and the Feng family members here were all women, the master might not say anything to ensure the Feng family¡¯s honor, but the servants would inevitably say something. Miss Feng third was dead, so their stepmother must have treated them worse than before. If miss Feng sixth said these things, no matter who said it, it would affect her dead daughter¡¯s reputation and she would me everything on her. Originally, second Madam Feng had treated her and miss Feng Liu equally badly. After this incident, she guaranteed that her stepmother would treat her even worse than miss Feng Liu. Miss Feng Liu also looked a bit like miss Feng San. If she wanted to learn from miss Feng san¡¯s style, at that time, the second branch would have no di daughter and two Shu daughters. It would be clear at a nce who was better off. If it was when she was young, second miss Feng might not think much about it, but now that she had reached the age of marriage, second miss Feng was really worried that her stepmother would hate her more and find her a random marriage. Princess Xinxin obviously did not follow Feng Liu¡¯s train of thought, so second miss Feng heaved a sigh of relief. She only hoped that Gu Xin would not continue to ask about this. This way, it would not affect her too much. ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t know much about the rest.¡± Seeing that Gu Xin did not say anything and only stared at her, Feng Liu¡¯s heart started to beat faster. In the end, she did not say anything. Gu Xin nodded her head and asked her and second miss Feng to sit back down. Next up were thedies from the first and third branch. From midnightst night until this morning, thesedies had witnesses to confirm that they were sleeping in their rooms. Gu Xin also asked them what they knew about miss Feng San. These girls were very sad. Although they had heard miss Feng Liu say a lot of bad things about miss Feng San, miss Feng San was still a life after all. She was a sister in the family and had grown up together. Now that she was dead, who would be angry about what she had said? When a person died, it meant that there would be no more such person in this life. She would disappear from his life from then on. So, they were sad. Miss Feng the sixth sat to the side and listened to her sisters ¡®sad and soft sobs. Her fists clenched tightly in her sleeves, but on the surface, she also cried softly with her sisters. Gu Xin nced at her once and didn¡¯t look at her again. Gu Xin interrogated miss Feng san¡¯s maidservant, que ¡®er, because she found out from miss Feng Liu that miss Feng San usually did not treat her maidservants well. However, it was clear from que ¡®er¡¯s words that she did not Harbor any hatred. She and Ying ¡®er were sisters. The two sisters were the Feng family¡¯s children. Since they were young, they knew how to treat their master in the residence. It had been more than ten years, and their thoughts were deeply rooted. Chapter 2236 - 2236 Aren’t you afraid? 2236 Aren¡¯t you afraid? In the end, he had already reached Thand, but he didn¡¯t meet anyone or anything that he thought was important. It would only take three or four days for him to return from Thand to the capital. If he didn¡¯t meet him again, he nned to teach his chubby little brother a lesson when he got back. ¡°Alright, then you can find a ce to rest. I¡¯ll go get busy first!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing this. They had to catch up slowly. After all, if she were to leave after en Zi returned, she would have to wait until the imperial examination was over. There would be plenty of time in the future. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just follow you. Third sister, don¡¯t worry about me, I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Gu en waved his hand. He was very energetic. ¡°As you wish!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head indifferently. ¡°Second white, why are you here? Where are the people from the Yamen?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at second white who was carrying Zheng Qiu¡¯s case. ¡°Third miss, Lord Liu said that with you here, he won¡¯te. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s cking off, he just doesn¡¯t want to disturb you. He had sent the constables from the magistrate¡¯s office to rush over with the constables. The fourth young master and I are riding faster, so they will probably take another quarter of an hour to arrive!¡± Second white replied. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xin was speechless, ¡± this is the boundary of the state of Thand. This Lord Liu is really a coward. As she spoke, Gu Xin nced at fatty Wang who was lyingzily outside the temple. Fatty Wang felt an inexplicable chill as he looked towards Gu Xin¡¯s direction. He immediately sat up straight, showing that he was not cking off at all. ¡°Fatty Wang, when the people from the Yamen arriveter, you must immediatelye and find me. You¡¯re not allowed to bezy, understand?¡± Gu Xin shouted. ¡°Alright, third miss, I understand.¡± Fatty Wang replied with regret. I hope uncle¡¯s men are all idiots and walk slowly so that he can rest for a while! Gu Xin turned around and went to look for Zheng Qiu. Gu en had met Zheng Qiu once, so they did not need to introduce each other. They nodded and greeted each other. Second white passed the box to Zheng Qiu. Without further ado, Zheng Qiu carried the box into miss Feng san¡¯s room. Gu Xin and the Yun Corporation followed him in. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu en wanted to follow the coroner to check on the scene, but the door was closed by Gu Xin. He touched his nose and stood outside to wait. ¡°Aunt Yun, why don¡¯t you go outside as well? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take itter.¡± Zheng Qiu was fully equipped and was about to attack when he suddenly remembered thatdy Yun was beside him. He turned around and reminded her. ¡°Yes, I am. I need to see what¡¯s in miss Feng san¡¯s stomach. Miss Feng San has been poisoned, and we don¡¯t know what poison it is yet.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Then, what if the person who poisoned the tea put it in the tea? Can you tell?¡± Lady Yun asked. Gu Xin looked at the Yun family strangely, ¡± ¡°Lady Feng, how did you know that the poison was in the tea?¡± Madam Yun hurriedly shook her head. no, no, no, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just saying ¡®if¡¯. It¡¯s just an example. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯Oh, I see! From the looks of it, the tea and everything else in the room were not poisoned. Xiao Qiu had already checked them. Lady Feng, you should go out first, or else I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a nightmare.¡± ¡°Princess, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± I¡¯m afraid. Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with regret, ¡± how can I not be afraid? ¡± But didn¡¯t you forbid men from getting close to miss Feng San? Who else can be Xiao Qiu¡¯s assistant other than me?¡± Chapter 2237 - 2237 Chapter 2237-hiding too deeply 2237 Chapter 2237-hiding too deeply Madam Yun pursed her lips and nced at the tools in Zheng Qiu¡¯s toolbox. In the end, she left. Gu Xin followed him and closed the door. Then, she walked to the bed and looked at miss Feng San, who had already taken off her clothes. She frowned and said,¡±ording to miss Feng Liu, it shouldn¡¯t be!¡± This third miss Feng has already talked about everyone in the residence, who can hit her?¡± There were many scars on miss Feng san¡¯s body, both old and new, and they were all in usually hidden ces. Even on her arms, if you didn¡¯t roll up your sleeves to your shoulders, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see them at all. If all of them were new injuries, it would be fine. It could be said that miss Feng San had been tortured by the murderer before she was killed. But there were so many old injuries, which was a little confusing. ¡°Ask her personal maidservant, que ¡®er,ter. She¡¯s always with Lady Feng San, so it¡¯s impossible that she doesn¡¯t know anything. And second Madam Feng, she values this daughter so much, how could she not know that her daughter was being abused?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. that¡¯s right. That que ¡®er looks honest. We can¡¯t say that she¡¯s lying, but she definitely didn¡¯t finish her words. Zheng Qiu thought so too. She picked up her tools and instructed Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you don¡¯t have to watch from the side. He could see if there were any other clues in this room. I can do it alone.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, call me if you need me. I¡¯m here to take a look at miss Feng san¡¯s things.¡± Just now, Gu Xin had already asked Dong Xue to guard this ce. From the time she was here until now, she was indeed able to ensure that nothing had moved inside. Gu Xin had searched the entire house but did not find anything suspicious. Next to the bed was an exquisite small box, which contained miss Feng san¡¯s clothes, jewelry, daily necessities, and other things. Because they were in a temple, the clothes inside were almost all in and clean. There were not many essories, only hairpins and earrings. At the bottom level, Gu Xin found a palm-sized box that was locked. Gu Xin took out the small box. She had long learned how to open locks. Bai Yi and the others knew a little about everything, and Gu Xin learned from them. N?v(el)B\\jnn After opening the box, there was a stack of letters. Gu Xin opened it. These letters were all written to miss Feng San by a person called Yung. From the contents, it could be seen that the two were in correspondence, back and forth. The words in the letter were more ambiguous, and it also showed the pain of lovesickness. This Jade man called miss Feng San little sister Shu. The rtionship between the two was extremely close. He did not mention anyone else in the letter. Almost all of it was about how he missed her, how he could not sleep at night, and how he did not think about food or tea. Gu Xin got goosebumps just by looking at it. All the girls in the Feng family had the word ¡± Jin ¡± in the middle of their names. Miss Feng¡¯s full name was Feng Jinshu, so this Jade man called her little sister Shu. Could this Yung be miss Feng san¡¯s cousin? However, looking at the date, it didn¡¯t look like Feng san¡¯s cousin. After all, her cousin had been trying to break off the engagement in all kinds of ways since the beginning of this year. However, from what the Feng family said, miss Feng San loved her cousin deeply, so why would she write to another man like this? Was it that everyone in the Feng family was lying or that miss Feng San had hidden it too deeply? It should be thetter. If it was the former, it would be impossible for them to be so consistent without any preparation. Chapter 2238 - 2238 Chapter 2238-Qi family’s Jade man 2238 Chapter 2238-Qi family¡¯s Jade man After Gu Xin finished reading the letter, she realized that even though the letter kept on expressing how much she missed him and saying that she wanted to meet him, it never mentioned where to meet him. Moreover, the groom always said that he was very busy and would visit Feng Jinshu when he was free. This meant that the groom was acquainted with the Feng family or someone in the Feng family. Otherwise, with the Feng family¡¯s upbringing, it was not easy for a male outsider to meet the girl in the family. Just like today, after the incident, apart from questioning them, there was no need for Gu Xin to specifically instruct them. The Yun family had already asked everyone to stay in the house. Gu Xin turned around and saw that Zheng Qiu was still busy. She thought for a while, put the letter away, and left the house. Outside, Gu en was chatting with fatty Wang, while Madam Yun was anxiously waiting at the door. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing Gu Xine out, the three of them surrounded her. Gu Xin stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her. ¡°Lady Feng, I have a few questions to ask.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Princess, do you think you¡¯ve found something?¡± Lady Yun asked. ¡°Does Lady Feng know of any man who has the word¡± Yu ¡°in his name among the people that the Feng family knows? Also, what is the name of second Feng taitai¡¯s maternal family¡¯s nephew?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Second sister-inw¡¯s family name is Qi, and her nephew¡¯s name is Dayu, Moyu. Qi Moyu.¡± Madam Yun answered. Then, she was stunned for a moment and asked in disbelief, ¡± Princess, could it be that this matter is rted to the Qi family¡¯s groom? ¡± ¡°Qi yng?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and read it out loud. ¡°It¡¯s like this, because Qi yng doesn¡¯t like the name Mo Yu, but this name was given to him by his grandfather and he was not allowed to change his name at all. We¡¯ve already gotten used to calling him that.¡± Lady Yun exined. ¡°I see! Then, before the sisters fought for the same fianc¨¦ in the Feng residence, what was Qi yng¡¯s attitude towards Feng San?¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked again. ¡°That child was fine before and treated Jinshu well. She had thought that this marriage was a fated one and that it was already set in stone. She did not expect that the Qi family¡¯s groom would start to make a fuss about breaking off the engagement. Second sister-inw¡¯s maternal family is very good to second sister-inw and also likes Jinshu very much. Naturally, they will not allow Qi yng to break off the engagement.¡± Madam Yun said. ¡°Please exin in detail what kind of person this Qi yng is, Lady Feng!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You¡¯re quite well-mannered, and you¡¯re good at studying. You¡¯ve already passed the Imperial college entrance examination and are just waiting to go to Beijing for the examination this year. None of the people who knew him said anything bad about him. Therefore, when he insisted on breaking off the engagement and threatened to kill himself, everyone was very surprised. Some people even thought that something had gone wrong with Jin Shu. However, how could anything happen to the daughter of the Feng family? Because of this, the two families even quarreled. It¡¯s been a long time since second sister-inw returned to her family.¡± Lady Yun said with emotion. ¡°Oh, really? Is the second taitai¡¯s maiden family also in the prefecture?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the prefecture. The Qi family was a big family, but they had very few offsprings, with only two males in each lineage. He was the only male in Jade man¡¯s line. However, he was neither arrogant nor impetuous, and he was not spoiled at all. She just didn¡¯t know why he wanted to break off the engagement. She said she took a fancy to Xiao si ¡®er, but I keep feeling that there¡¯s a problem. However, it was a fact that darling Yu had eloped with Xiao si ¡®er. Sigh, this matter is really troublesome.¡± Madam Yun was a little annoyed when she talked about it. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident, she wouldn¡¯t even want to mention it. Chapter 2239 - 2239 Chapter 2238-waking up 2239 Chapter 2238-waking up ¡°Lady, seconddy is awake!¡± At this moment, a servant girl came to report. Princess, look at Zhenzhen. Madam Yun looked at Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look! That¡¯s right, Lady Feng, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to call third miss Feng¡¯s maidservant, que ¡®er, over. Only que ¡®er.¡± Gu Xin reminded him. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Madam Yun nodded her head and ordered the servant maids to look for que ¡®er while she brought Gu Xin to second Madam Feng¡¯s room. Gu en and fatty Wang followed behind Gu Xin. Both of them were curious, but fatty Wang only showed it on his face while Gu en was curious in her heart. On the surface, she was very calm. There was only one maidservant in second Madam Feng¡¯s room, who was feeding her water. She was obviously not in a good mental state. Gu Xin could smell the scent of sandalwood, which was probably used by the temple to calm the guests down. ¡°Second Madam Feng, are you feeling better? I have some questions to ask.¡± Gu Xin walked to the bed and asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Second Madam Feng raised her head and looked at Gu Xin, not saying a word. ¡°Second sister-inw, this is Princess Xinxin. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s investigating Jinshu¡¯s death. You don¡¯t want Jinshu to die in vain, right?¡± Madam Yun sat by the bed and held her hand tofort her. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± When Madam Yun pulled her, second taitai Feng began to cry. She couldn¡¯t care less about the princess now. She just knew that her daughter was gone. Her only daughter was gone. She didn¡¯t want to say anything to anyone. She only wanted her daughter toe back to life. When she touched her daughter¡¯s cold body just now, she felt as if thousands of knives were stabbing her in her heart, making her breathless. She just wanted to follow her daughter to the end. Madam Yun sighed. She hugged second taitai Feng and patted her back. Then she indicated for all the old maids in the room to leave. She looked at Gu en and fatty Wang, then at Gu Xin. ¡°You guys can leave first! Close the door as well.¡± Gu Xin turned her head and said to Gu en and fatty Wang. Although the two of them wanted to stay, they had no choice but to leave since Gu Xin had already spoken. Gu Xin took a stool and sat by the bed, patiently waiting for second Madam Feng to calm down. After a long time, the second Mrs. Feng¡¯s cries became softer, and she looked paler than before. ¡°Princess, if you have anything to say, just ask! Thismoner only hopes that the princess can catch Jinshu¡¯s murderer and dismember the murderer into ten thousand pieces!¡± Second Madam Feng¡¯s voice was very soft, but the words she said were very firm. No one could ignore the hatred in her eyes. alright. May I ask if second Madam Feng¡¯s nephew, Qi yng, has been exchanging letters with miss Feng San? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked directly without any nonsense. second Madam, look. Is this Qi yng¡¯s handwriting? ¡± Gu Xin had just taken a less explicit letter with her and it came in handy now. She took it out and handed it to second Mrs. Feng. Madam Yun helped second taitai Feng take it. Second Madam Feng only nced at it once before she took it with trembling hands. She could not believe it even after reading it. When she saw thest date, she became even angrier.¡±What does Qi yng mean by this? While writing a letter to Jinshu, he was also making a scene! What is he trying to do?¡± Madam Yun gently patted second Madam Feng¡¯s back, her face full of doubt. She had also seen the date, which was not long ago. Chapter 2240 - 2240 Where did the scar come from? 2240 Where did the scare from? ¡°Second Madam Feng, are you sure this is Qi yng¡¯s handwriting?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure! This kid studied here from our Feng family since he was a child. He only went to the Thai provincial college when he was ten years old. My husband often praised him, saying that his handwriting was good, and that his words were like his person. He often sighed that he had found a good son-inw for Jinshu!¡± Because of her anger, second Madam Feng was in much better spirits. Her voice was even a little louder. ¡°Second Madam Feng, do you know what¡¯s wrong with thirddy Feng¡¯s injuries?¡± Gu Xin noted this down and asked another question. ¡°What injury? What other injuries did Jinshu suffer?¡± Second Madam Feng was shocked and asked in a panic. ¡°Didn¡¯t second Madam Feng see it just now? Miss Feng san¡¯s body was covered in new and old injuries. The new injuries were added when miss Feng San was killed, but judging from the old injuries, they were added in the past year. In other words, in the past year, miss Feng San might have been beaten up many times.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°What? Who was it? Who hit my Jinshu? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Second Madam Feng was extremely shocked. She changed her mind and asked again, ¡± Princess, the deceased had injuries on her body. Could she not be my Jinshu? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. She¡¯s miss Feng San, unless there¡¯s someone else in this world who looks exactly like miss Feng San.¡± Gu Xin said. Didn¡¯t such a situation happen in the Donglin Pce? However, twins were rare in the great Zhou Dynasty. It was the descendants of the Gu family and the royal family that were moremon. ¡°But, but my Jinshu can¡¯t be beaten by anyone. No one would dare!¡± Second Madam Feng muttered. ¡°Second sister-inw, just now I saw that Jinshu¡¯s body indeed has many scars. They are all in hidden ces and can not be seen if she does not take off her clothes. However, que ¡®er is Jin Shu¡¯s personal servant, so she should know that the princess has already asked me to call que¡¯ er over. Why don¡¯t we listen to what que ¡®er has to sayter?¡± Madam Yunforted her softly. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± Just as Madam Yun finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Lady, this servant has brought que ¡®er over.¡± The maidservant of Madam Yun came outside. ¡°Let here in alone.¡± Madam Yun said. ¡°Yes.¡± The servant girl responded. The door was opened and que ¡®er walked in with her head lowered. She then closed the door. She walked to the bed and greeted the three of them, ¡± ¡°This servant greets the princess,dy, and seconddy.¡± Second Madam Feng was the most impatient. She immediately asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the wounds on Jinshu¡¯s body? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about all the injuries you¡¯ve suffered?¡± Que ¡®er lowered her head, her body trembling. ¡°Speak!¡± Second Madam Feng shouted. I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t tell me!¡± Gu Xin stopped her, ¡± What¡¯s with the injuries on miss Feng san¡¯s body? As her personal maid, you should know.¡± Que ¡®er raised her head. Her face was already streaked with tears. After a while, she lowered her head again and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°This servant, this servant also doesn¡¯t know.¡± Second Madam Feng directly threw a pillow at que ¡®er, causing her body to be nted. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± It seemed that what everyone said about miss Feng san¡¯s love to smash things when she was angry was true. She had learned this from her mother. However, Gu Xin could understand second Madam Feng¡¯s feelings. Madam Yun said,¡±que ¡®er, don¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± You¡¯ve always been serving Jinshu, so how could you not know that she¡¯s injured?¡± Chapter 2241 - 2241 Chapter 2240-don’t believe 2241 Chapter 2240-don¡¯t believe Que ¡®er knelt on the ground, her hands supporting her body as she trembled. ¡°This servant, this servant knows. When I first went to a certain timest summer, this servant was helping you take a bath and found the wounds on your body. This servant then asked you. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just Yingluo.¡± Que ¡®er raised her head and looked at Gu Xin timidly. She was a little scared and did not know what to say. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om just say it, ¡± Gu Xin said gently. no one here will do anything to you. After speaking, Gu Xin nced at Madam Yun and second Madam Feng. After que ¡®er heard Gu Xin¡¯s words, she calmed down a little and said, ¡± ¡°That time, this servant was beaten by youngdy. Youngdy used a whip, Wuwu.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Second Madam Feng interrupted que ¡®er¡¯s words and denied without hesitation. although Jinshu has been raised to be unruly and arrogant, she has never used something like a whip. Our Feng family is a family of poetry, books, and etiquette. No one would use ady who is said to be an unmarried woman, not even a son. You lowly hussy, do you think that you can speak nonsense just because the letter is gone?¡± ¡°Second taitai, this servant is not speaking nonsense. What this servant said is true. Youngdy really knows how to use a whip.¡± Que ¡®er retorted. Second Madam Feng wanted to hit someone but was stopped by Gu Xin, ¡± second mistress, calm down. Let que ¡®er finish. Yun-Shi also pulled on second taitai and dissuaded,¡±Second sister-inw, please calm down. Let the princess finish her questions.¡± Que ¡®er¡¯s body shivered as she looked at Gu Xin. She was afraid and did not dare to continue. But when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s sharp gaze, she did not dare to say anything. Therefore, he said with a trembling voice,¡±there¡¯s a whip hidden in thedy¡¯s room.¡± Every time she was unhappy or had new injuries, she would use the whip to hit the servant. She requested that this servant was not to tell anyone, not even this servant¡¯s sister Ying ¡®er. This servant has never told anyone. Perhaps without this incident, if the wounds on youngdy¡¯s body were not discovered, this servant would never have said it in this life. Second taitai and first taitai, please believe this servant.¡± Gu Xin rushed to ask before Madam Yun and second Madam Feng could speak, ¡± ¡°Miss Feng San was injured. As her personal maidservant, you should know. Did miss Feng San usually go out alone? You won¡¯t bring any of your maids?¡± ¡°No,¡± que ¡®er shook her head. Other than sleeping at night when youngdy does not allow the servants to sleep in her side room, youngdy is not alone at any other time.¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Madam Yun,¡¯Lady Feng, how¡¯s your family¡¯s security? If someone sneaks into your mansion at night, will your guards be able to notice?¡± Madam Yun was stunned, and then said with some shame, ¡± ¡°The guards in the house were all promoted from servants, and all of them are under the charge of Butler li. Caretaker li was themander of the guards in the family. He hade from the battlefield and was responsible for training the guards. He had a dog at home. Logically speaking, if someone broke into the mansion at night, the dog would definitely find out. However, in the past few years, there had never been a case of a thief breaking into the house. Caretaker li is quite capable.¡± Butler li? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows, ¡± how old is Butler li? ¡± Madam Yun said, ¡± housekeeper li should be in his 30S. He joined the Army at the age of 15. When he was 20, his parents died in an ident. Our old master once received kindness from his parents, so he let hime to our house to be the head of the guards. At that time, he just finished his five years of service.¡± Chapter 2242 - 2242 Logic doesn’t make sense 2242 Logic doesn¡¯t make sense Second Madam Feng was a little sensitive at this moment. Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s question, she immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Princess, are you suspecting Butler li?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and asked, ¡± I remember that caretaker li was one of the people just now. Miss Feng san¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t just one or two times, but multiple times. You have a dog. You can use medicine on the dog once or twice to make it unconscious, but it¡¯s impossible to do it every time! So, either the thief is a member of the family, or the thief has colluded with the family to be able to enter smoothly.¡± ¡°Then, Princess, get housekeeper li toe and question us,¡± second Madam Feng immediately said. there¡¯s no rush. Gu Xin nodded. let¡¯s wait for que ¡®er to finish. When que ¡®er heard this, she continued,¡±every time this servant finds third miss injured, third miss would go to bed very early the night before.¡± In the past, the third youngdy would read and write, but as long as she did not read and write, then when she bathed the next day or the third day, her body would be covered in injuries. If this servant doesn¡¯t discover it once, she will be whipped by third youngdy.¡± Gu Xin asked,¡±just a whip?¡± The injuries on miss Feng san¡¯s body are not only caused by the whip.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Que ¡®er nodded and said,¡±it¡¯s just a whip.¡± Every time, the third young miss would make this servant use something to stuff her mouth, not allowing her to make a sound. After that, he would make the servant girls in the courtyard go far away. Third youngdy usually appears to be very dependent on this servant, so the other servant maids all think that third youngdy has some private words to say to this servant.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin raised her brows, ¡± then what did she say to you? ¡± Second taitai Feng and Madame Yun also looked at que ¡®er. Second Madam Feng remembered that her daughter often praised que ¡®er, so when que¡¯ er mentioned that her daughter had hit her, she did not believe it at all. However, her sister-inw and Princess Xinxin had seen the injuries on her daughter¡¯s body. This couldn¡¯t be faked. Moreover, she believed that que ¡®er wouldn¡¯t dare to lie. Que ¡®er said,¡±in the past year, other than scolding fourth miss to this servant, third miss has been saying that fourth miss was deceived by young master Qi. Young master Qi still likes her the most.¡± Young master Qi did all those things only because he was helping the third youngdy to bully the fourth youngdy. However, the third youngdy had really seen young master Qi and the fourth youngdy in privatest year. That night, the third youngdy had even cried for a long time. However, a few dayster, young master Qi sent someone to deliver a letter and third miss¡¯s mood was restored.¡± ¡°When did he send the letter?¡± second Madam Feng asked sternly. Didn¡¯t he always want to break off the engagement? He has almost never been to the Feng family, so how did he deliver the letter?¡± Que ¡®er¡¯s body subconsciously shrank. She was a little afraid, but she still braced herself and said, ¡± ¡°Every time young master Qi sends a letter, he would get someone to ce it in the dog hole in the backyard and press it with a stone. The letters were all taken by this servant. This matter, third youngdy did not tell anyone else, only this servant.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and felt that something was amiss. It didn¡¯t make sense. Qi yng and Feng Jinshu were engaged to begin with. Even if Feng Jinshu¡¯s rtionship with his sister was not good, Qi yng did not have to make a big deal out of the annulment of the engagement, and then console Feng Jinshu instead. If this matter blew up, it would be bad for the reputation of the three of them. Killing 1000 enemies at the expense of 800 of one¡¯s own life, was this what a person who was very likely to be a schr should do? He couldn¡¯t be that stupid! Que ¡®er continued, ¡± third miss told me that she hates fourth miss the most. Young master Qi said that he would help her make fourth miss disappear from this world. Then, third miss would have nothing to hate. Chapter 2244 - 2244 Is there a problem? 2244 Is there a problem? On Gu Xin¡¯s side, the questions continued. Gu Xin was a little suspicious of que ¡®er¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that she was lying, but she felt that there was something wrong with que¡¯ er¡¯s words. Either que ¡®er was lying, or Qi yng¡¯s thoughts were different from ordinary people. ording to what que ¡®er said, other than the two of them, only que¡¯ er knew about Qi yng and Feng Jinshu¡¯s correspondence. What if the two of them did not write to each other? Wasn¡¯t this the same as the dead not being able to testify? Oh, no, Qi yng wasn¡¯t dead yet, so it couldn¡¯t be said that the dead had no witnesses. However, if Qi yng were toeter and refuse to admit it, then they would have to distinguish whether que ¡®er was lying or Qi yng was. Gu Xin had a headache. Since que ¡®er was unable to get any more information from her, Gu Xin got someone to call in Butler li who was waiting outside. Caretaker li was already in his thirties, but perhaps because of his martial arts training, he still looked rtively young, like a man in his early twenties. He had a burly figure, but his face did not look fierce. He was clean and looked very polite, giving people a good first impression. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Butler Li, you are in charge of the Feng residence¡¯s security. I would like to ask, in the past year, has there been any night intrusion in the Feng residence?¡± Gu Xin asked as she sized up Butler li. ¡°Princess, in the past year, something like this did happen. It happened in the twelfth lunar monthst year. However, I have three dogs, and the thief was scared away by the dogs ¡®barking before he could climb over the wall. After that, this lowly one increased the number of people on night duty in all directions, and this incident has never happened again.¡± Steward li exined calmly. ¡°Oh, really? Then, could there be a situation where a thief took care of the dog first and then sneaked in?¡± Gu Xin asked again. this Zhenzhen ¡­ Butler li hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± I can¡¯t be sure. However, there has never been any theft in the mansion, so I don¡¯t think such a thing has ever happened before.¡± ¡°What have you done from six O ¡®clockst night to this morning? is there anyone who can verify it for you?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Butler li was stunned for a moment before he looked at Gu Xin in confusion. He felt that her question was unreasonable. ¡°Everyone is a suspect, so we have to ask everyone.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Last night at six O ¡®clock this little one was feeding the horses in the stables. After that, he called the coachman together and told him about the matter of returning home today. He had been following the coachman in the residence. When it was almost 11 am, the little person fell asleep. No one could prove that he was a viin when he was sleeping. This morning at dawn, I went to the ce where the monks of xiyun temple practiced and practiced with them. I always had the habit of practicing martial arts in the morning. This lowly one was nning to return to my room to freshen up after the morning sses in the temple had ended when I heard maidservant que ¡®er¡¯s terrified cry. Only then did this lowly one realize that something had happened.¡± Steward li then told Zhang tie what he had donest night. ¡°Yes, I know. Alright, you may leave!¡± Gu Xin looked at Butler li deeply, but he was still as calm as he was when he entered the room. Gu Xin then asked him to leave. ¡°Princess, do you think there¡¯s a problem with Butler li?¡± When Butler li closed the door, second Madam Feng could not wait to ask. Chapter 2246 - 2246 Chapter 2246-something is wrong 2246 Chapter 2246-something is wrong all traces outside the house have been removed. We can¡¯t find any clues. Gu Xin said with a frown. ¡°It might be in the forest. When I was taking off her shoes and socks, I found leaves on the soles of her shoes. However, this Xi Yun temple is surrounded by mountains, so I can¡¯t tell the direction.¡± Zheng Qiu suddenly thought of this and said. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she snapped her fingers, ¡± if they were really taken into the forest, then based on the time of death, the murderer would only have time to clean up the traces outside the room after he brought them back. He wouldn¡¯t have had time to clean up the traces in the forest. Moreover, it was impossible to bring her further away. It must be very close. I¡¯ll immediately send people to search the surrounding area.¡± With that, Gu Xin went to the door and called Bai Yi, asking her to send someone from the government office to investigate. ¡°Xinxin, if the murderer had nned this, there wouldn¡¯t be many clues in the forest. The Feng family had been living in the temple for a few days, and the murderer had plenty of time to n. But if it wasn¡¯t premeditated, then there must be some clues.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°That¡¯s right. But let them take a look, just in case!¡± Gu Xin had thought of this too. But now, he had no idea at all. He had finally found some clues. No matter what the result was, he had to go and take a look. ¡°Princess, Xiao Qiu, he¡¯s here.¡± At this moment, Madam Yun came in with Ying ¡®er and que¡¯ er. ¡°Close the door.¡± Gu Xin nodded and turned to the bed. She stood beside Feng san¡¯s body. After Ying ¡®er closed the door, Gu Xin asked the two toe to her side. The sisters Ying ¡®er and que¡¯ er were a little afraid. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at miss Feng San on the bed. ¡°Third miss Feng likes to eat Ying ¡®er¡¯s pastries. What pastries did Ying¡¯ er make yesterday?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s those that third youngdy usually eats.¡± Ying ¡®er replied. ¡°The details.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s just flower cakes and green bean cakes.¡± Ying ¡®er whispered. Gu Xin looked at Ye Qiu and Ye Qiu nodded at her. ¡°Que ¡®er, did miss Feng San eat a lot of pastries yesterday?¡± Gu Xin asked que ¡®er. ¡°Youngdy did not eat much. Recently her mood was not good and she did not eat much. I¡¯ve only eaten one or two pieces of pastries.¡± Que ¡®er said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You guys usually use tes to store pastries, right? There were more than one or two pieces in a te, right? Then what about the leftovers of miss Feng San? I didn¡¯t find any tes in the house.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, youngdy always let this servant take it from sixth youngdy. If you don¡¯t eat it, this servant will take it back. After dinnerst night, youngdy said she wanted to eat a little, so this servant went to get it. But the youngdy only ate one piece and didn¡¯t eat anymore. She even let this servant take it away. She began to scold the fourth youngdy. When this servant brought the pastries back to Ying ¡®er, second taitai came to apany the youngdy to talk. After nightfall,dy sent someone to invite seconddy and the youngdy to her room. Since youngdy doesn¡¯t want this servant to follow her, this servant will go to the kitchen to apany Ying ¡®er.¡± Que ¡®er replied. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. In the past, youngdy would have second taitai¡¯s people call this servant, butst night she did not. This servant thought thatdy and seconddy had consoled this youngdy and that this youngdy had not eaten anything during the day, so she had gone to sleep when she was tired. On the way back, this servant and Ying ¡®er did not discover anything.¡± Que ¡®er replied. Chapter 2247 - 2247 The people around caretaker li 2247 The people around caretaker li Gu Xin took a long look at que ¡®er and realized that que¡¯ er did not seem to be afraid of Lady Feng san¡¯s corpse at all. She stood up straight, unlike Ying ¡®er who subconsciously moved away from the bed and her legs were trembling slightly. Gu Xin could understand the youngdy¡¯s fear when facing a dead person. She did not know if que ¡®er¡¯s fear was due to the huge contract or something else. In any case,pared to miss Feng san¡¯s corpse, que¡¯ er seemed to be more afraid of the living second Madam Feng. When she was being questioned in second Madam Feng¡¯s room just now, que ¡®er had a very scared look. ¡°Do you know that miss Feng san¡¯s cause of death was poisoning? moreover, she ate a poisonous pastry!¡± After a moment of silence, Gu Xin suddenly said. Ying ¡®er looked up at Gu Xin in horror. Que¡¯ er also looked up with a confused expression. ¡°Princess, no, no, this servant doesn¡¯t know.¡± Ying ¡®er quickly waved her hands when she regained her senses. ¡°What Do you not know?¡± Gu Xin asked with a frown. ¡°Third youngdy only eats the cakes and pastries made by this servant. But, but, but this servant didn¡¯t poison her. This servant doesn¡¯t know, this servant really didn¡¯t poison her!¡± Ying ¡®er immediately knelt down and cried. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Her face was full of panic, and she was no longer afraid of the body on the bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you knew, nor did I say you poisoned it. Are you confessing?¡± Gu Xin looked down at her and said coldly. no, no, it¡¯s not like that, Zhenzhen. Ying ¡®er shook her head vigorously. ¡°Princess.¡± Que ¡®er also knelt down beside Ying¡¯ er. I¡¯ve eaten the pastries that Ying ¡®er made. When this servant sent it back to sixth miss yesterday, sixth miss didn¡¯t want it anymore, so she let this servant eat it with Ying ¡®er. This servant and Ying ¡®er have already eaten it. ¡± ¡°But que ¡®er, you were the one who brought the pastries from sixth youngdy. You¡¯re the only one who encountered it in the entire process, right?¡± Gu Xin asked que ¡®er. ¡°Yes,¡± Que ¡®er was stunned for a moment before she replied. However, she did not refute on her behalf. ¡°But it¡¯s just a te of pastries. We don¡¯t know which piece third miss wants to eat!¡± Ying ¡®er said anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you how much you made yesterday. How many people will be able to get your desserts?¡± Gu Xin continued to ask. ¡°This servant only made some in the morning and afternoon. They were all ced in sixth youngdy¡¯s room.¡± Ying ¡®er said. ¡°Do you still have it now?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°This servant makes it every day, but because of the incident this morning, this servant hasn¡¯t made it yet. They eat however much they cook.¡± Ying ¡®er replied. ¡°Then, after you guys finished cooking in the kitchen, did you share it with the others?¡± Gu Xin asked again. N-No, I don¡¯t think so, Yingluo. Ying ¡®er looked at que¡¯ er with uncertainty. ¡°There is.¡± Que ¡®er answered without hesitation, ¡±st night, sixth miss gave the remaining desserts to this servant and Ying¡¯ er, but this servant did not finish them all. On the way to the kitchen, I met Xiao Shunzi and he said that he was hungry. This servant thought that there were still some left, so I gave the remaining two pieces of pastry wrapped in a handkerchief to Xiao Shunzi.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Xiao Shunzi?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xiao Shunzi is Butler Li¡¯s errand boy.¡± Madam Yun interjected. ¡°Butler li?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s brows furrowed even more as she looked at Ying ¡®er, ¡± is what she said true? ¡± this Lao Ai ¡­ Ying ¡®er looked at que¡¯ er awkwardly and said, ¡± this servant went to the kitchen with que ¡®er. When we were about to reach the kitchen, this servant¡¯s stomach suddenly ached and I went to the outhouse, so this servant doesn¡¯t know. After saying that, Ying ¡®er lowered her head guiltily. Why did it hurt at that time? Chapter 2248 - 2248 Chapter 2248-discovery 2248 Chapter 2248-discovery n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin asked the Yun family to send someone to call Xiao Shunzi over. Zheng Qiu had already helped third miss Feng put on her clothes, so there was no need to avoid her. After Xiao Shunzi arrived, he was just as scared as Ying ¡®er. However, he was a man after all, so he did not tremble. He just did not know why Gu Xin had called him over. Gu Xin then asked about the pastries. Xiao Shunzi admitted that he had met que ¡®er outside the kitchen and que¡¯ er had indeed given him two pieces. However, he only ate one piece and left one for Butler li. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. How good was Ying ¡®er¡¯s cooking? the Feng family didn¡¯t look like a family that couldn¡¯t afford to eat desserts, yet a Butler with a guard actually asked someone to leave a piece for her. ¡°Princess, I found something.¡± At this moment, a man from the Yamen ran in hurriedly and said at the door. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin looked over. ¡°Guard Bai led us to the forest on the west side of the temple. We found a piece of jewelry and some blood.¡± The bailiff replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin called Zheng Qiu over and followed them. When they reached the door, she stopped and said, ¡± Lady Feng, get people to stay away from this room. Oh right, get Ying ¡®er, que¡¯ er, Xiao Shunzi, and Butler li to stay in this room. I¡¯ll get someone toe and watch.¡± Madam Yun quickly nodded. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu followed the bailiff all the way to the forest in the West. When they were about to reach the forest, Gu Xin looked at the sky. It was already past noon and they were nning to return to the city this morning. They nned to have breakfast when they arrived, so they had not eaten anything yet. Gu Xin could eat a Jade bead herself, so she was not afraid of being hungry. However, she could not give it to Zheng Qiu directly. Furthermore, Zheng Qiu often did not eat ording to the meal schedule, so Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached for him. She took out a piece of candy from her satchel. She had bought it when she was shopping in the prefecture city of tai Zhou. She handed it to Zheng Qiu and said,¡±Eat a candy to maintain your strength. Let¡¯s go and have a look, then we¡¯ll go back to the temple and have the servants prepare some food.¡± Zheng Qiu was thinking about the case and could not react in time. He looked at Gu Xin in a daze. Gu Xin removed the wrapper and took out a Jade bead. She then asked Zheng Qiu to open his mouth. Zheng Qiu opened her mouth and Gu Xin fed her directly. Zheng Qiu was speechless. A sweet taste melted in her mouth, and Zheng Qiu woke up instantly. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Thank you, Xinxin.¡± Gu Xin ate one for herself and put her arm around Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡± ¡°Thest time I fed a little girl like this was when I was 10 years old!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the clues. Everyone must be tired and hungry. Let¡¯s have something to eat after we get back to the temple. Only when your stomach is full will you have the strength to work.¡± Gu Xin held onto Zheng Qiu and walked into the forest. At this moment, Bai Yi had already asked the bailiffs to surround the area and was waiting for Gu Xin¡¯s arrival. When he saw the two of them, white shirt came forward with something and showed it to them. ¡°This should be the victim¡¯s jewelry.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. that¡¯s right. I only found one on the victim¡¯s ear. This one is the same as the other one. Gu Xin looked at the ce that was surrounded, ¡± ¡°That is to say, this is the first crime scene. The blood on the ground should belong to the deceased.¡± The constable of the government of Thand walked over, ¡± ¡°I, Chen Pengyuan, have seen Princess Xinxin before. I don¡¯t think all the blood on the ground belongs to the dead.¡± Chapter 2252 - 2252 Chapter 2252-letters 2252 Chapter 2252-letters ¡°This humble one does indeed think so. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why was there so much blood only on the pillow? There really wasn¡¯t any other ce. Just now, cui ¡®er said that Xiao si woke upst night. This one is even more certain. Was the murderer bringing the person back at that time? Xiao si went to bed earlyst night. Because he was grounded, there were only two servant girls in the courtyard, cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er. Xiao SI¡¯s courtyard was in a more remote ce in the Feng residence, which provided a convenience for the evildoers. But there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out. The dogs at home should know what¡¯s going on. The murderer couldn¡¯t havee in and out from the main door. They would¡¯ve been discovered if they climbed the wall. Either the bad guy was a family member, and the dog didn¡¯t bark when it saw him. Either the murderer was familiar with his family and knew how to avoid them. As long as themotion is small, it can be done.¡± ¡°Mountain Leader Feng, please speak!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at mountain elder Feng. there are traces of rope on the roof beam of Xiao SI¡¯s room. Also, the wound on Xiao SI¡¯s head is too big and he has lost too much blood. However, there is no blood in the room at all. Only the bed, or more urately, the pillow, has blood. Mountain Leader Feng said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What mountain elder means is that Feng Si youngdy was murdered by someone outside and then sent back?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°This humble one does indeed think so. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why was there so much blood only on the pillow? There really wasn¡¯t any other ce. Just now, cui ¡®er said that Xiao si woke upst night. This one is even more certain. Was the murderer bringing the person back at that time? Xiao si went to bed earlyst night. Because he was grounded, there were only two servant girls in the courtyard, cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er. Xiao SI¡¯s courtyard was in a more remote ce in the Feng residence, which provided a convenience for the evildoers. But there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out. The dogs at home should know what¡¯s going on. The murderer couldn¡¯t havee in and out from the main door. They would¡¯ve been discovered if they climbed the wall. Either the bad guy was a family member, and the dog didn¡¯t bark when it saw him. Either the murderer was familiar with his family and knew how to avoid them. As long as themotion is small, it can be done.¡± Mountain Leader Feng analyzed. ¡°Then, does Mountain Leader Feng have any suspects?¡± Gu Xin asked. Mountain Leader Feng shook his head. Miss Feng Si had a good temper and did not have many enemies with her sisters in the family. Even if they did, the few youngdies in the Feng family who did not often leave their boudoir could notplete such a task. ¡°After Feng Si youngdy was grounded, did anyone visit her?¡± Gu Xin asked. Mountain elder Feng did not know about this. He could only look at cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er. Cui ¡®er replied,¡±yiniang wanted to see you. Whendy was at home, she ordered that no one was allowed to go, so yiniang did not go.¡± Afterdy and the others came to Xi Yun temple, yiniang had gone to see them once but did not enter the courtyard. Youngdy also did not want to see yiniang.¡± Gu Xin asked,¡±why not?¡± The yiniang you are talking about should be Feng fourth youngdy¡¯s birth mother, right?¡± Cui ¡®er nodded,¡±yes, she¡¯s your birth mother.¡± This was because the youngdy felt that she and young master Qi were in love with each other. It was because of her identity as a concubine¡¯s daughter that the two of them were stopped. Youngdy is somewhat resentful of yiniang, thinking that it is because yiniang is only a concubine and not taitai that so many things happened.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. so, in your opinion, has your girl and Qi yng really reached the point where they have to be each other? ¡± she asked again. Cui ¡®er was stunned for a moment before shaking her head,¡±I, I don¡¯t understand.¡± However, the youngdy said that young master Qi was willing to marry her, and she truly wanted to marry young master Qi. It is because she is a Shu daughter that the Qi family is against it and the Feng family¡¯s third youngdy wants to make trouble, thus Xuxu.¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of miss Feng san¡¯s letter and asked, ¡± ¡°Did yourdy contact Qi yng through letters?¡± Cui ¡®er looked at Mountain Leader Feng with a troubled expression. Mountain Leader Feng sighed silently. tell me. He¡¯s gone. I can¡¯t do anything to you. ¡°I did,¡± cui ¡®er said after hearing this. Sometimes, youngdy and young master Qi would write poems to convey their love. This servant doesn¡¯t understand poems, but every time youngdyes to young master Qi¡¯s poem, she would sit at the desk and read it. Then, she would write it herself. I¡¯m happy every time.¡± Chapter 2255 - 2255 Chapter 2255-missing 2255 Chapter 2255-missing ¡°Que ¡®er, do you know how to write?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at que ¡®er. Que ¡®er was stunned. Gu Xin looked at her without saying a word. Mountain elder Feng looked at Gu Xin in confusion. He felt that Gu Xin¡¯s suspicion was too far-fetched. The maidservant of the Feng family¡¯s youngdy could naturally read and write, but to imitate Qi yng¡¯s calligraphy was really overestimating his Feng family¡¯s maidservant. Not to mention a maidservant, even the Feng family¡¯s most talented daughter from the first wife¡¯s line might not be able to reach this level. ¡°Yes, this servant can write.¡± Que ¡®er said. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and did not say anything else because she saw second white appear at the door. She nodded to Bai er. Second white walked in. His hair was wet with sweat. He must have wiped the sweat off his face before he came in. His breathing was even.¡±This subordinate greets third youngdy.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯how is it? Where¡¯s Qi yng?¡± Second white said, ¡± I just went down the mountain under orders. I rushed to the Qi n and exined my intentions. At that time, the Qi family was also in a hurry to find her. When they heard the reason for their visit, they asked for help. The Qi family said that young master Qi had left the house yesterday morning and had not returned since. By night time, the Qi n had already sent people to search all the ces that young master Qi usually went to, but they could not find him. Even now, he was still looking for it. The Yamen wouldn¡¯t send people to help search for him without twenty-four hours. This subordinate requested to go to young master Qi¡¯s study to take a look and brought back young master Qi¡¯s manuscript and the book on his desk. Young master Qi¡¯s followers had also disappeared. After that, the subordinate took the things and left the Qi Manor. He did not immediately return to the temple but went back to take a look. The Qi residence was not lying. The entire residence was indeed panicking, and it did not seem like it was done on purpose. ¡°Third miss, the Qi family¡¯s young master has disappeared,¡± second white replied. Gu Xin furrowed her brows again,¡¯disappeared? When did this happen? Be more specific.¡± Second white said, ¡± I just went down the mountain under orders. I rushed to the Qi n and exined my intentions. At that time, the Qi family was also in a hurry to find her. When they heard the reason for their visit, they asked for help. The Qi family said that young master Qi had left the house yesterday morning and had not returned since. By night time, the Qi n had already sent people to search all the ces that young master Qi usually went to, but they could not find him. Even now, he was still looking for it. The Yamen wouldn¡¯t send people to help search for him without twenty-four hours. This subordinate requested to go to young master Qi¡¯s study to take a look and brought back young master Qi¡¯s manuscript and the book on his desk. Young master Qi¡¯s followers had also disappeared. After that, the subordinate took the things and left the Qi Manor. He did not immediately return to the temple but went back to take a look. The Qi residence was not lying. The entire residence was indeed panicking, and it did not seem like it was done on purpose. This subordinate then returned.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Mountain elder Feng interjected, ¡±st night, the Butler of the Qi residence came to our house to ask about it. At that time, it was our Butler who received him. I heard that Qi yng had not returned from his night shift. Because of his children¡¯s Affairs, we have not seen each other much recently. I did not think much about it. So it¡¯s Zhenzhen.¡± Gu Xin touched her chin. For some reason, when white two mentioned that Qi yng had disappeared, a thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Could the deduction she made in the forest to the West be Qi yng? Because miss Feng Si had been in the Feng family¡¯s house until night fell, the murderer couldn¡¯t escape his eyes and ears. He specifically brought her to the Western forest and killed her, then sent miss Feng Si back. This was impossible in terms of time. Although Gu Xin had a feeling that miss Feng Si was killed in the forest in the West, she might not be able to do the same thing if it was her. Besides, the murderer might not be more powerful than her. Otherwise, why would he kill people in such a roundabout way? Gu Xin felt that the clues in her mind were in a mess and she suddenly couldn¡¯t make sense of it. ¡°Third youngdy, when this subordinate returned, I met people from the Yamen. This subordinate has already asked the Yamen to inform Lord Liu and have him send the remaining people to help find young master Qi. I hope that Princess will forgive this subordinate for making a decision without permission!¡± Said second white. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It should be. I need to find Qi yng here. Lord Liu, if you have nothing to do, you can bring some people to search.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. She did not mind second white making his own decision. She was eager for Lord Liu to find Qi yng and send him to her. Chapter 2256 - 2256 Chapter 2256-wrong 2256 Chapter 2256-wrong The case was at a stalemate. All they had to do now was wait for Zheng Qiu¡¯s autopsy. If the ce where miss Feng Si was found was not in the Feng residence, then it was still fine. They could go to the scene to take a look. However, it was so far away. Going to the Feng residence to check back and forth would probably take midnight. Back and forth? Feng fourth youngdy went to bed after dark. It waste now, andst night¡¯s dark time was almost Xu. Cui ¡®er said that she heard some movement in miss Feng SI¡¯s room in the middle of the night. Assuming that the murderer had sent miss Feng Si back to the Feng family at that time, the longest time to assume was at Yin hour, it would not be enough time for the murderer to bring a corpse back to the Feng family from Qiyun temple. Moreover, if they were in a carriage, there would definitely be movement at night. However, the monk guarding the gatest night had said that there was no movement all night, only the sounds of birds and beasts. Therefore, miss Feng Si was not killed in the forest in the West. Then, the murderer of miss Feng San and miss Feng Si would not be the same. However, her intuition told her that he was a murderer. Gu Xin felt like her brain was about to explode. third sister, Xiao Qiu wants you to go over. At this moment, Gu en called for Gu Xin at the door. Gu Xin hurriedly went to the room next door where miss Feng Si was parked . Zheng Qiu was sewing up Feng SI¡¯s wound. He still had a face cloth on and his hair was wrapped up, only revealing his eyes. Gu en followed Gu Xin in and naturally took the tools from Zheng Qiu¡¯s hands. After cing the tools down, she went to bring a basin of water for Zheng Qiu. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was focused on the case and did not notice these details. She also did not notice that Gu en¡¯s face was a little pale, but her eyes were bright and she looked at Zheng Qiu with admiration. ¡°Feng Si youngdy¡¯s cause of death was poisoning and not excessive blood loss. She hit her head before she died, and she was not dead yet. The time of death was the same as miss Feng San, and the poison was the same as miss Feng San. Her stomach also has undigested cakes like Feng third youngdy.¡± Zheng Qiu said to Gu Xin as he washed his hands and smoked them. ¡°How could this be? If the two sisters were killed at the same time, then how was fourth miss Feng transported back? Moreover, the time of death was not long from the time when fourth miss Feng¡¯s maidservant discovered the movement in her room. In such a short time, even if there were two murderers, one sending third miss Feng back and the other sending fourth miss Feng back, it still didn¡¯t match! It¡¯s impossible to send the corpse back to the Feng n from the Qiyun temple in such a short time.¡± Gu Xin said subconsciously. Zheng Qiu pursed her lips. This was not within her consideration and she could not give Gu Xin an answer. ¡°Any other discoveries?¡± Gu Xin asked again after a moment of silence. ¡°There are many strangtion marks on Feng SI¡¯s body, unlike Feng san¡¯s body which has many bruises. And the marks on her body should be from these two days. To be exact, they were fromst night.¡± Zheng Qiu pointed at the naked body of Feng Si. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Some of them are from when I was alive, and some are from after I died. Just now, mountain elder Feng said that there were traces of a rope winding around the beam of miss Feng SI¡¯s boudoir. It can not be ruled out that the murderer used a rope to hang miss Feng Si down from the roof.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. If the murderer hung her from the roof, it could be her neck or her body, but there are too many strangtion marks on her body, so it doesn¡¯t look like she was simply hung from the roof.¡± Gu Xin retorted immediately. Chapter 2258 - 2258 Chapter 2257-assumption 2258 Chapter 2257-assumption ¡°Third sister, you¡¯re saying that the murderer deliberately made us think that the two victims died together? Then, you created a situation where it was impossible for all of them to die together, causing the case toe to a standstill?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zheng Qiu denied Gu en¡¯s statement and said, ¡± I think the murderer did it openly. It¡¯s not a cover-up. As long as we can find one point, all the problems can be solved.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the key point?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°Let¡¯s make an assumption!¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and said, ¡± let¡¯s assume that the murderer is the same person. He knew miss Feng San and miss Feng Si, and he had an aplice. Then, with the help of the aplices, miss Feng San and miss Feng Si were taken out. As for whether the murderer took the two of them away with the help of the aplices, or the two of them were taken away by the aplices, there are two possible scenarios.¡± ¡°One, there are aplices in the Feng residence and Xi Yun temple. At the agreed time with the murderer, the aplice got the person out. Then, the murderer was waiting in the small forest in the West. Because the sisters ¡®stomachs were filled with poisonous pastries, it meant that no matter if it was the aplice or the murderer, the sisters would not be suspicious. Under what circumstances could two sisters who were fighting over a man sit together and eat pastries? Moreover, from the looks of the two bodies, miss Feng San was tortured to death. Can we guess that miss Feng Si is actually more familiar with the murderer?¡± ¡°Two, the aplice will assist, and the murderer will take the person out personally. That would mean that the murderer had been busy the entire night. He would first go to the prefecture city to bring Feng Si out, then return to Xi Yun temple to bring Feng San out. The city gate of the prefecture was closed at midnight, and Feng Si went to sleep at night. If the murderer was faster, he would be able to rush to the Feng family and take her away. He left the city at midnight and brought one more person with him. It would definitely take him more than six hours to return to the small forest on the west side of the Qiyun temple. Therefore, the possibility that the murderer personally brought Feng Si up the mountain has been denied.¡± ¡°ording to our hypothesis, the aplice took Feng Si out of the city and went to the xiyun temple to the small forest in the West. There was no problem with the timing. The problem was how to send the person back at midnight. ording to Xiao Qiu¡¯s autopsy results, if both of them were killed at the same ce, we need to find out how the murderer sent them back to the Feng family in such a short time.¡± Gu Xin pointed at the map she had drawn and pointed at the two ces, Qiyun temple and the Feng residence. ¡°Third sister, this is impossible unless we have the t-out speed-driving skill that second sister taught us before.¡± Gu en looked at the terrain on the drawing. The children of the Gu family learned how to draw from Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Gu en could understand Gu Xin¡¯s drawing better than Zheng Qiu. Therefore, the t-out speed that Gu Nian had once told the siblings popped up in her mind. Gu Nian said that she had heard from others that there was a ce where people liked to y exciting games. The experimenter would then slide down from the high ce with a very strong rope. Gu en saw the high mountain, Xi Yun temple, and thought of the small mountain below. If this method was used, it would save the time to go down the mountain from the Qiyun temple. The body would slide down directly, and if there was someone below to pick up, the person could be sent back in a short time.N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2260 - 2260 The hidden cave 2260 The hidden cave ¡°Princess, did you find anything?¡± Mountain Leader Feng asked in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ve found something,¡± Gu Xin nodded and looked at que ¡®er, ¡± que¡¯ er, can you recognize this? are these miss Feng san¡¯s clothes? ¡± Que ¡®er looked at blood robes, walked over, and then squatted down. A bailiff approached with a torch to give her some light. Que ¡®er looked at it for a long time before she replied,¡±Princess, I¡¯m not sure.¡± There¡¯s so much blood on these clothes. It seems to be, but it also doesn¡¯t seem so.¡± Gu Xin raised her brows and asked the other maids to identify it. ¡°It¡¯s third miss¡¯s clothes. This skirt was previously hung by a stone, and the silk is all gone.¡± ¡°It seems so. Third youngdy tripped while walking yesterday. We even went to help her up, but we didn¡¯t have time to say it.¡± Two servant girls whispered in each other¡¯s ears. Their voices were very soft but Gu Xin heard them. Gu Xin recognized the two of them. They were the maidservants of first miss Feng and second miss Feng. ¡°Que ¡®er, are you really unable to recognize it?¡± she asked, looking at que¡¯ er again. N?v(el)B\\jnn Que ¡®er¡¯s hand trembled as she replied, ¡± Princess, I remember now. Yesterday, when you were walking, you tripped over a stone and your skirt was hooked. At that time, you were in a bad mood, so I didn¡¯t mention it. I thought that you would change your clothes every day, so I forgot about it. Now I remember. Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up. Que ¡®er was probably not sure that she could hear the whispers of the two maids! Heh, how interesting, this que ¡®er is very suspicious! He might not be the murderer, but he was most likely an aplice. ¡°Princess, why are Jinshu¡¯s clothes here? Didn¡¯t they say that Jinshu¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t enough to bleed so much? Why are your clothes stained with blood?¡± Mountain Leader Feng asked in confusion. ¡°Miss Feng San didn¡¯t lose much blood, but Mountain Leader Feng, you saw miss Feng SI¡¯s body with your own eyes. Say, if they were killed in the same ce at the same time, would Feng san¡¯s body be stained with blood?¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Mountain elder Feng was shocked and said, ¡± Jinshu died next to Qiyun temple. If she was killed at the same time and ce, there would be no time to send her back to the Feng Manor. ¡°There is still time. As long as we don¡¯t take the road down the mountain from the xiyun temple!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said, ¡± Mountain Leader Feng, you can wait for a while. We¡¯ll know if we can make it in time after that. ¡°Princess, there¡¯s a discovery! There¡¯s a cave here!¡± Suddenly, Constable Chen Peng from the Magistrate Court shouted from afar. The cave was a little far from the t ground, and it took them a while to reach it. By the time they arrived, the sky had already turnedpletely dark. The cave was very well hidden. The surroundings were filled with messy bushes and all kinds of vines that had been cut down by Chen Pengyuan and the bailiffs. Even the entrance of the cave was surrounded by vines, which had been cut out by Chen Pengyuan. The bailiff who had followed Chen Pengyuan had already entered the cave, and everything in the cave was very clear. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu walked in and the first thing they saw was a male corpse lying beside a extinguished fire. The man¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and there were many scratches on his face. His hair was messy, and his face could not be seen. Chen Pengyuan wasbing the male corpse¡¯s hair to the sides, trying to get a clear look at the male corpse¡¯s face. ¡°The Qi family¡¯s Jade son!¡± Suddenly, Chen Pengyuan eximed. Chapter 2261 - 2261 Chapter 2261-bead 2261 Chapter 2261-bead Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu quickly walked over. ¡°Princess, this is Qi yng, the young master of the Qi family!¡± Chen Pengyuan raised his head in disbelief and said to Gu Xin. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Xin looked at the unrecognizable corpse and confirmed. She didn¡¯t know Qi yng, nor had she seen him before. However, the face of the male corpse on the ground had been cut many times by a knife, and it was already a bloody mess. Therefore, she wanted to confirm with Chen Pengyuan that it was very likely that she had mistaken him for someone else. ¡°I confirm.¡± Chen Pengyuan turned the man¡¯s body over, revealing the back of his neck. He pointed to a scar on his neck and said, ¡± this scar was caused by my mistake, so I¡¯m very sure that this is young master Qi yng. When I was chasing after a thief, I identally injured young master Qi. Not only did young master Qi not me me, he even went to the Yamen to be a witness. For this wound, this humble servant spent some silver to buy some ointment for blood scars from the pce for young master Qi. Young master Qi knew that this humble servant¡¯s family was not rich, so he epted this humble servant¡¯s ointment and also helped this humble servant in other ways.¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, do you want to do the autopsy here or send the body back to the temple?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and turned to ask Zheng Qiu. ¡°Carry him back to the temple! This subordinate will return to the temple with the others and Princess will look for other evidence here, is that alright?¡± Zheng Qiu made a decision after some thought. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Xin nodded and turned to Chen Pengyuan, ¡± Constable Chen, arrange for someone to send the corpse back. Stay behind and check the scene with me! Chen Pengyuan called someone over and made a simple frame to carry the corpse. Zheng Qiu followed behind them and left. Gu Xin looked around the cave. It was not big and there were signs of animals and human activity. She found a fewrge circles of hemp rope. There was something very thin and strong in the hemp rope. Without thinking, it must be a tool used to tie it to a tree and transport the body down the mountain. ¡°Constable Chen, take a look. Is this the blood of a human or an animal?¡± Gu Xin noticed some of the rice in the corner that was stained with blood and immediately called Chen Pengyuan over. Gu Xin felt that this detective was quite capable and had a lot of experience in handling cases. He should know how to distinguish the blood stains of animals from humans. Chen Pengyuan walked over. After careful identification, he was inclined to believe that it was a human¡¯s blood. Suddenly, under the light of the fire, something in the straw reflected light and was caught by Gu Xin in an instant. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin squatted down and pushed the straw aside. She picked up the reflective object and saw that it was a Jade bead. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a Jade bead that she could press out with her hand. It was really a bead made of Jade. It was crystal clear and reflected light. The bead was stained with a little blood. Gu Xin showed it to Chen Pengyuan. get someone to look around. See if you can find a bead like this. ¡°Princess, Constable, there¡¯s one here.¡± As soon as Gu Xin finished speaking, a sharp-eyed bailiff found one in a pile of rocks. ¡°Pick it up and bring it over!¡± Gu Xin said. The bailiff picked up the bead and walked over. Gu Xinpared the two beads and confirmed that they were from the same essory. ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking and see if we can still find it.¡± Gu Xin instructed. Thus, the governmentborers in the cave began to search for the Pearl. Gu Xinbed through the case in her mind and looked at the ce where Qi yng¡¯s body was lying. Three entangled men and women had died at the same time. Was this a premeditated love murder or something else? Chapter 2262 - 2262 Chapter 2261-looking for the bead 2262 Chapter 2261-looking for the bead If it was a deliberate murder in love, could the murderer be the other person in this entangled rtionship? If not, then why were the three dead people killed at the same time? Gu Xin didn¡¯t believe that someone would kill someone for no reason. Moreover, from what the Feng family had told her, the Feng sisters had no other enemies other than themselves, who were in a huge argument over a man. The three of them had died in a rather miserable way, so the Feng sisters couldn¡¯t have been killed by mistake because of Qi yng. ¡°Constable Chen, immediately send someone to invite the Qi n to identify the corpse. Also, remember to bring a few people who usually know Qi yng well.¡± At the thought of this, Gu Xin instructed Chen Pengyuan to look for the Qi family. Perhaps even second Madam Feng, as Qi yng¡¯s aunt, did not understand Qi yng¡¯s daily life that well. It had to be someone who was always by his side. By the way, second white said that Qi yng and his followers went out yesterday morning and did not return. What about Qi yng¡¯s followers? ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Pengyuan found a bailiff who was faster and rushed over. Then, he led his men to look for the bead. In the entire cave, other than the male corpse, they found a hemp rope mixed with a special material and these beads. In the end, they searched the entire cave, even the corners, and found more than thirty beads, as well as the lock that was strung together with the beads. However, he couldn¡¯t find the string that strung the beads. ¡°Look outside! If we really can¡¯t find it, let¡¯s go back and string it up for the maidservants to recognize it and see which of the three it belongs to. If it doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, then it¡¯s either the murderer or the aplice.¡± Gu Xin looked at the sparks of fire outside and sighed. ¡°Princess, Constable Chen, the monks from the temple have sent over some food.¡± A bailiff came to report. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go eat something first! After being busy for so many hours, I only have the energy to continue after eating my fill!¡± Gu Xin pped her hands and called everyone to go eat first. She wasn¡¯t very hungry, so she took the torch and searched around the cave. Fatty Wang brought a pot of water over to Gu Xin, shaking his head and sighing, ¡± ¡°Third miss, you¡¯re too diligent! You¡¯d better go and eat something, you¡¯re starving. I suspect that Lord Gu and Crown Prince Lu will teach me a lesson if I follow you into the capital!¡± Gu Xin took the water bag and finished it in one gulp. She wiped the corner of her mouth and smiled, ¡± ¡°Fatty Wang, let me tell you, not only will you be taught a lesson by my father and my fianc¨¦, you will also be taught a lesson by my grandparents, my two older sisters, one younger sister and a few brothers in the family. You better be prepared to be bullied and mocked by my family in the next one to two months!¡± Fatty Wang was speechless. Seeing him like this, Gu Xin smiled even more happily. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± it¡¯s toote. You¡¯ve already boarded my pirate ship. Besides, I haven¡¯t brought anyone with me all these years. It¡¯s not easy for me to like you, so you should feel honored, you know? If you follow me, I can guarantee that it will be beneficial for you.¡± Fatty Wang looked at Gu Xin pitifully and didn¡¯t want to speak. Gu Xin kicked him, ¡± don¡¯t even think about escaping. Don¡¯t even think about ying tricks with me. Now, immediately, immediately look for something in this area. It was a chain or rope that was used to string beads. The bead is only this big, you can look for it yourself.¡± Fatty Wang went over to take a look and his eyes lit up. Chapter 2264 - 2264 I’ll recognize you even if you’re reduced to ashes 2264 I¡¯ll recognize you even if you¡¯re reduced to ashes ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this orchid, we could say that it came from the Three Rivers from Jiangnan. However, it was this orchid that made me confirm that this was the one from Zhen Bao Pavilion!¡± Fatty Wang added. ¡°Then do you remember who the man you were snatching from was? What does he look like?¡± Gu Xin asked. of course she¡¯s not as good looking as me. She¡¯s like a drying pole, white and shiny. under Gu Xin¡¯s threatening gaze, fatty Wang kept his mouth shut. ¡°If you don¡¯t follow the rules, I¡¯ll throw you to the Royal Academy when we get back to the capital. After I tell my father, he won¡¯t care if your age is suitable or not!¡± Gu Xin threatened. ¡°No, no, no, I was wrong, third miss, I was wrong. To be honest, that man looked like a schr, tall and thin, white and clean. He just casually took out a stack of silver notes, he should be from a wealthy family!¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your uncle has been a prefect in tai province for a few years and that you know all the rich and powerful people here? You don¡¯t know this person?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I dare to say that I know most of the young masters of my age. I have a good memory. But I really don¡¯t recognize this one.¡± Fatty Wang shook his head. ¡°Do you know the Jade son of the Qi family?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and asked. ¡°That grandson Qi Moyu! Why don¡¯t you recognize it? I¡¯ll recognize him even if he¡¯s turned to ash.¡± Fatty Wang was stunned for a moment, then he said angrily. He still did not know that Chen Peng Yuan had recognized the corpse as Qi yng. ¡°Oh, really? I should¡¯ve let you identify the corpse. What kind of enmity do you two have? you can recognize him even if he turns into ashes.¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°He caused me to be taught a lesson by my uncle. Wasn¡¯t he just a little better at studying? What¡¯s so great about him, can he be more awesome than Lord Gu?¡± Fatty Wang scoffed and paused for a moment, his beady eyes widening, ¡± what? Princess, what did you say? What did it mean to identify the corpse? The corpse found in the cave just now was that grandson Qi Moyu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him. Constable Chen said yes. The corpse¡¯s face had been cut many times by someone, and it was already badly mangled. Constable Chen recognized him based on the wound on the back of his neck. However, I still sent someone to the Qi family to get them to identify the corpse. Why don¡¯t you go to Xiao Qiu¡¯s ceter? it¡¯s easier to recognize a bloody mess than a pile of ashes. If you return to the temple from here, you¡¯ll definitely be faster than the Qi family.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Fatty Wang waved his hand and shook his head, ¡± it¡¯s all bloody, I¡¯m not going to see it! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleepter. However, how did he die? I still want him to see my glorious days! Why did he die?¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and passed him a torch, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Since we know the origin of this thing, there¡¯s no need to look for it. However, be careful on the way and see if there are any other things.¡± Fatty Wang took the torch and ced the bead and lock into Gu Xin¡¯s bag. Then, he took the torch and led the way. ¡°Third miss, is Chen Pengyuan really Qi Moyu¡¯s grandson?¡± he asked as he walked. Gu Xin nodded. yes. He said that he was the one who injured Qi yng¡¯s neck. He can recognize it. ¡°Then it¡¯s probably true. I actually know about this matter. I heard about what Constable Chen did three years ago from my aunt and uncle. I was overjoyed.¡± Fatty Wang then sighed, ¡± this grandson is a little annoying, but he doesn¡¯t deserve to die! Who is the murderer? he killed the heartless man and the two girls.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2265 - 2265 Chapter 2265-a little impatience spoils a great plan 2265 Chapter 2265-a little impatience spoils a great n ¡°Yup! What kind of enmity did he have to kill three people at once?¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Third youngdy, do you think it¡¯s because there¡¯s actually a fourth person in thisplicated rtionship between the three of them? For example, there was a man who took a fancy to one of the two girls from the Feng family. It was a wonderful thing, but he suddenly found out that the two girls were dying for Qi Moyu. So, the man simply killed the three of them?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s imagination ran wild. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Xin had also thought that there might be a fourth person, but there was no evidence to prove that there was a fourth person involved in a rtionship with the three of them. ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s possible that someone couldn¡¯t stand their behavior and felt that it was quite embarrassing, so they sent them away.¡± Fatty Wang continued. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she kicked fatty Wang, ¡± your thoughts are a little dangerous! ¡°Third miss, to think that you¡¯re the fianc¨¦e of Crown Prince Lu, and to think that you¡¯re little fourth¡¯s sister. Don¡¯t you read the books that they¡¯ve published?¡± Fatty Wang stopped and turned around to look at Gu Xin in disdain. ¡°!¡±Gu Xin wanted to give fatty Wang a punch. This guy was getting more and more impudent. ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading it. There was a case that said so. There was a murderer who had killed many women who did not keep their chastity. What did those women have to do with him? why did he kill them? It was because he couldn¡¯t stand it that he had to do it for the heavens! So, what I said is really possible. Perhaps there was someone who had encountered such a thing before. After seeing what happened between Qi Moyu and the two girls from the Feng family, he thought of his own experience. Therefore, he felt that all three of them deserved to die. So, I made my move!¡± Fatty Wang gave an example. Gu Xin knew about this case. It was made up by Gu Ren. The murderer was betrayed by his wife, so he started to carry out justice on behalf of heaven and killed all the women who betrayed their husbands, as long as they were in his knowledge. However, this was clearly a story of three people. What did it have to do with the murderer? Even if the murderer had experienced something like this, he must be one of the three people. He couldn¡¯t kill all of them. ¡°Third youngdy, do you know Mr. MoU?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s question pulled Gu Xin back from her thoughts. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know how to react and asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Mr. MoU! The one who writes these hearty and amazing stories, Mr. Who can¡¯t bear a little and spoil a great n.¡± Fatty Wang exined. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. Mr. MoU, this was the pen name of their little fat Boy. I don¡¯t know what that kid is thinking, he came up with such a long pen name. It¡¯s rare for readers to read it, so he just called it Mr. MoU. She didn¡¯t expect that fatty Wang was not only her father¡¯s fan, but also her brother¡¯s fan! ¡°I know! But I won¡¯t tell you who he is, and I won¡¯t take you to see him.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Third youngdy, you¡¯re being too cruel. I like Mr. MoU very much. Since you know him, bring me to him. In the future, I, Wang Shoucheng, will definitely do anything for you without saying a word!¡± Fatty Wang almost swore to the heavens. Chapter 2267 - 2267 I’m watching you 2267 I¡¯m watching you After the crowd left, Gu Xin rubbed her eyebrows. Not long after, fatty Wang came in with a tray, ¡± third youngdy, I¡¯ve settled things with Xiao Qiu. I¡¯ll bring the food here for you to eat together. Gu Xin nodded her head. Fatty Wang attentively helped to set up the dishes. Gu Xin smiled helplessly, ¡± ¡°Fatty Wang, you¡¯ve never done such a thing in your life, right?¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±how is that possible?¡± Why do you think my grandmother, my mother, and my aunts dote on me so much? Because I¡¯m sensible and I know how to coax people!¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before sheughed, ¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re pretty self-aware!¡± Fatty Wang replied seriously,¡±as a man of the pugilistic world, it¡¯s a must to know one¡¯s own limits!.¡± ¡°Xinxin, young master Wang!¡± At this moment, Zheng Qiu entered the room. ¡°Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu,e sit down and eat. You¡¯ve been hungry the whole day, don¡¯t let your little body starve to death.¡± Fatty Wang walked over and grabbed Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder, dragging her to the table. Zheng Qiu,¡±hehe.¡± What¡¯s with this sudden attention? Gu Xin spread out her hands, indicating that she couldn¡¯t understand it either. Fatty Wang set the table for them and looked at Zheng Qiu with a smile. ¡°Prince of Haotian, don¡¯t smile like that. It¡¯s scary,¡± Zheng Qiu said. Fatty Wang waved his hand,¡±little Qiu, we¡¯re brothers who¡¯ve drunk wine and climbed mountains, why are you still treating me like an outsider?¡± You and third miss can just call me fatty Wang. Or should I call me brother wang like little four Gu, old Wang?¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fatty Wang continued,¡±little Qiu, you¡¯re very close to third miss, right?¡± Have you ever seen detective shows? Third miss¡¯s fianc¨¦, Crown Prince Lu, and Gu Xiaosi¡¯s bookstore published novels. As a coroner, you must have read them, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±so, are you curious who Mr. MoU is?¡± Or perhaps, you¡¯ve already met Mr. MoU?¡± Zheng Qiu understood immediately and looked at Gu Xin. old Wang, ¡± Zheng Qiu said seriously, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen Mr. MoU yet. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you about Mr. MOU¡¯s style. Fatty Wang¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden, faster than flipping the pages of a book, he said listlessly, ¡± ¡°So you haven¡¯t seen it before either! I thought that you were good with third miss and you were in the profession of a coroner, so you thought you had seen it before!¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. sigh, I just came to the capital city at the beginning of this year. I haven¡¯t had the time to tell Xinxin about this! Fatty Wang suddenly pped his hands, giving Gu Xin, who was eating, a shock. Gu Xin red at him,¡¯why are you so surprised? If you don¡¯t want to eat, then go to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me and Xiao Qiu.¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±no no no, I have to do it for Lord Gu and Crown Prince Lu¡¯s good. With me around, no one will gossip.¡± It¡¯s sote at night, and third youngdy and Xiao Qiu are alone together. If others knew about this, they would gossip.¡± Gu Xin& and Zheng Qiu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Then, the two of them decided to ignore the fat man and lowered their heads to eat. Fatty Wang said to himself, ¡± third youngdy, you see, Xiao Qiu and I want to see Mr. MoU so much. Can you go and tell Crown Prince Lu to make some arrangements for us to meet? ¡± I really want to admire Mr. MOU¡¯s charm! Don¡¯t ask me to look for Gu little four, I¡¯ve already asked him, and he said he¡¯s never seen him before!¡± Chapter 2269 - 2269 She might not be a woman 2269 She might not be a woman ¡°Third youngdy, Xiao Qiu, I think that Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant is the murderer.¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t think that he would have the same thoughts as the Imperial censor of court of judicial review, so he started to let his imagination run wild. ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that kid before. He¡¯s different from your usual followers. Qi Moyu was a schr and the only child of the Qi family. In order to protect him, his family had found followers who knew martial arts. Third youngdy, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Qi family. As long as it¡¯s Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant, they are all tall and capable. Those small and thin men were all in the Qi residence doing Qi Moyu¡¯s chores.¡± Fatty Wang exined his guess and continued, ¡± moreover, shouldn¡¯t Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant know the most about Qi Moyu and the two Feng familydies? Third miss said that third miss Feng had been deceived. The letter she received was not written by Qi Moyu. Then who wrote it? He must be Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant! She had been studying with Qi Moyu since she was young, so she knew Qi Moyu¡¯s handwriting very well. If he impersonated Qi Moyu to write a letter to miss Feng San and was so familiar with their rtionship, it would be strange if miss Feng San didn¡¯t get cheated!¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. but, what¡¯s the motive? ¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the motive?¡± Gu Xin also asked, ¡± didn¡¯t you just say that someone had suffered all this before? that¡¯s why you wanted to fight for justice and killed the three of them. How could Qi Moyu¡¯s follower encounter such a thing? Also, Qi Moyu had slept with someone before he died, but the Feng sisters showed no signs of it. That is to say, there must be other women here.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om oh my, my third youngdy, your darling. fatty Wang looked at Zheng Qiu as he said that, feeling a little embarrassed. He did not know if he should say it. Zheng Qiu blinked. What did that mean? Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand why fatty Wang suddenly stopped. Was there something wrong with her words? Gu Xin felt that there was nothing wrong with her words. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯ve known third miss for a long time. Why don¡¯t you tell her?¡± Fatty Wang hesitated for a while, but decided to leave this dangerous task to Zheng Qiu. ¡°What did he say?¡± Zheng Qiu was still confused. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! fatty Wang was getting anxious. Was he even a man? he didn¡¯t even know this. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Gu Xin was a little anxious when she saw fatty wang like this. This person was just saying everything earlier, why was he hemming and hawing now? ¡°If I say it, third miss, you can¡¯t tell anyone that I told you! Otherwise, if Lord Gu and Crown Prince Lu find out, I¡¯ll definitely be finished!¡± Fatty Wang looked at Zheng Qiu with a face full of disappointment, then said to Gu Xin. Zheng Qiu was baffled by his stare. What was this fatty thinking? why was he looking at her like that? She needed to drink some water to calm her nerves. It was really scary to be stared at by the Fatty¡¯s Green bean eyes. ¡°This man may not necessarily be in the same room as a woman. Third youngdy, actually, there are also men who are interested in men in our great Zhou.¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t even dare to look at Gu Xin. He only stared at Zheng Qiu, ¡± Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t you think so? you must know, right? ¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Zheng Qiu spat out the water in his mouth. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Gu Xin patted Zheng Qiu on the back calmly. Chapter 2271 - 2271 Chapter 2270-discovery 2271 Chapter 2270-discovery On the hill opposite Qiyun mountain, Gu en and Bai Yi had already rushed over. When the two of them arrived, they lit a torch and led the horse along the path into the mountain. Suddenly, white shirt¡¯s ears twitched, but he did not stop. Gu en turned to look at Bai Yi. Bai Yi smiled at him and said, ¡± ¡°Fourth young master, this murderer is really strange. Why did he spend so much effort to create such a big scene? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just kill them in three ces, one in front and one behind? Why do you have to make it so that it¡¯s easier for us to find evidence?¡± Gu en nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± He looks smart, but he¡¯s actually as stupid as a pig.¡± ¡°Fourth young master, do you think we can catch the murderer tonight?¡± Third youngdy is so brutal, if she caught the murderer, would she directly execute him on the spot?¡± Gu en was scared. My third sister is a famous female devil in the West. Don¡¯t look at her delicate little girl, she¡¯s actually very ruthless. The Emperor has given her the power to decide her life and death. As long as someone deserves to die, she can kill them first without reporting it. There¡¯s no need to report it. ¡± Bai Yi sighed and said,¡±I know.¡± I remember when I went to the West to find the thirddy, she was holding a knife alone, standing in the middle of a group of corpses. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t fall down. She was alone in the desert. She was like a frozen statue. All the cloud Sea soldiers on the ground had been killed by her. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never forget that scene in my life.¡± Gu en looked up at the sky and said,¡¯forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Anyway, third sister¡¯s heart and appearance do not match.¡¯ All the sisters in the Gu family are like her. Bai Yi, let¡¯s split up and search. Although this mountain isn¡¯t as high or as big as Qiyun mountain, if we search like this, we won¡¯t be able to find it even if it¡¯s daybreak. Look, which direction are you going?¡± The corners of Bai Yi¡¯s mouth curled up. As expected of someone taught by Lord Gu. His Kung Fu was not top-notch, but his brain was quite useful. Bai Yi pointed in a direction and said, ¡± fourth young master, you go that way. I¡¯ll go this way. We¡¯ll walk inter. This way, there won¡¯t be any mistakes. Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded. The two of them were separated just like that. Gu en followed Bai Yi¡¯s directions and turned around. Bai Yi was in another direction. If the two of them were to turn back, there would be a good ce for them to surround him. Needless to say, there would be people there. Gu en¡¯s martial arts were not as good as Bai Yi¡¯S. Just now, he only felt that there were living things in the forest. He could not tell if it was a human or an animal. He wanted to ask Bai Yi, but Bai Yi¡¯s words made him know that there must be people. Therefore, he went along with the flow. Once white shirt pointed out the direction, he understood what to do. Half an hourter, the two of them slowly walked back from the distance and met up. When they were approaching, Gu en shouted, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, did you find anything?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°No, I don¡¯t know if third youngdy¡¯s judgment is wrong. We¡¯ll probably be searching until dawn,¡± Bai Yi replied. The Man in ck who was hiding in the bushes heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. However, before he could rx, he felt two des stabbing him from the left and right. The Man in ck was not stupid. He tried to roll away from Gu en¡¯s control, but Gu en would not let him have his way. She nimbly flipped over him. Chapter 2272 - 2272 Destroying the evidence 2272 Destroying the evidence In just four moves, Gu en easily took down the person. He, Gu en, was taught by Gu shouxin. His martial arts might not be as good as Bai Yi¡¯s, but he could still deal with ordinary people. ¡°I thought it would be powerful! In the end, he didn¡¯t evenst five moves!¡± Gu en took out the rope on her body and tied her up while sighing. ¡°Fourth young master, you¡¯re underestimating yourself.¡± Bai Yi walked over with a torch, squatted down, and said with a smile. ¡°Anyway, my second uncle said that in our family, other than those few little ones, I might not even be able to win against sisi.¡± Gu en smiled helplessly. Only God knew how much he had suffered from his sisters over the years, and he felt very inferior. hahahaha! white shirt shook his head helplessly. He had watched the children of the Gu family grow up. He was not even twenty years old when he was younger. Now that he was in his twenties, the children had all grown up. To be honest, Gu en was still the best in his eyes. She was both civil and military. If she wasn¡¯t being forced to study, her martial arts wouldn¡¯t be weaker than these girls. He had to shoulder the responsibility of the Gu family¡¯s current generation, so he had to study and be an official. Perhaps this was the responsibility of the eldest son! ¡°Tell me, Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Gu en tied the man up tightly and picked up the torch that she had put out. After lighting the torch in White¡¯s hand, she kicked the Man in ck. The Man in ck pursed his lips and did not speak. White shirt took out a pill and waved it in front of the Man in ck, ¡± ¡°This is our family¡¯s third miss, who you know Princess Xinxin, who made this pill in the westernnds for stubborn people like you. I haven¡¯t even used it since I came back to great Zhou! After taking this pill, one would bleed from all seven orifices and all their meridians would be broken. It was excruciating, but one would not die. Do you want to try it?¡± The Man in ck looked at the ck pill in White¡¯s hand in horror. Gu en was full of youthful spirit and encouraged him, ¡± Bai Yi, give it to him, give it to him, let me see the effect. After he eats it, I¡¯ll ask third sister to give me some. It¡¯s such a pity that I¡¯ve never seen it before. This thing is so useful! Bai Yi smiled,¡±of course you haven¡¯t met fourth young master.¡± You just haven¡¯t met such a disobedient person.¡± The Man in ck trembled as he watched the two of them chat. He had heard of Princess Xinxin¡¯s reputation in the westernnds. He used to think that Princess Xinxin would be the kind of person with a tough and stocky body that would scare people. However, after seeing her for the past two days, he felt that the rumors were all false. But now that he thought about it, a lot of things couldn¡¯t be made up for nothing. Princess Xinxin had been stranded in the westernnds all by herself. If she could disrupt the situation in the westernnds by herself, she must have some ability. Besides, didn¡¯t they say that the most beautiful woman was the most ruthless? Princess Xinxin made such a vicious pill, which waspletely in line with her most beautiful and most vicious characteristics! The Man in ck opened his mouth and said after a long time, ¡± ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask! I¡¯m the Qi family¡¯s young master, Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant, Yun Zhu.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu en looked at Bai Yi. Bai Yi stood up and stood behind Gu en, as if he was asking Gu en to make the decision. Gu en did not decline and directly asked, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu is already here, don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m here for?¡± the Man in ck said. Gu en raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯destroy the evidence? Why did he onlye tonight? Shouldn¡¯t you havee in the day?¡± Chapter 2273 - 2273 Chapter 2273-if you can use your hands, never use your mouth 2273 Chapter 2273-if you can use your hands, never use your mouth Yun Zhu was silent for a while, then said, ¡± ¡°There were many peopleing and going during the day, and I didn¡¯t expect the case to progress so quickly. I thought I¡¯d only find out after tonight!¡± Gu en smiled and said,¡¯so, did you miscalcte or did your master miscalcte? Oh, no, you¡¯ve already killed your master, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill young master!¡± Yunzhu retorted immediately. Then, with a pained expression, he said, ¡± it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t kill young master. It was all because of those two damn b * tches. It was all because of them. If it wasn¡¯t for them, young master wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill your young master, then who did?¡± Gu en continued to ask. However, Yunzhu suddenly fell silent and waspletely immersed in his sad feelings. Gu en was very patient as he quietly waited for Yunzhu toe out of his emotional state. ¡°My family¡¯s young master is knowledgeable, has a good temper, and is a good person. He didn¡¯t like Feng San or Feng Si. But those two b * tches kept pestering my young master and finally thought of a way to get rid of Feng San, but Feng Si stuck to them. This was an agreement, just to put on an act for Feng San to see, to see Feng San give up.¡± Yun Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He gritted his teeth as he spoke, ¡± Feng Si was indignant. He said that at most, we¡¯ll just go our separate ways. If Feng San finds out about this, no one will have an easy time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°No, if your young master doesn¡¯t like miss Feng San, why don¡¯t you just tell your family? Why did he have to go in such a big circle? Isn¡¯t this a waste of everyone¡¯s time?¡± Gu en asked in confusion. ¡°Young master and Feng San are cousins who grew up together. Feng San is the young Biaody of the Qi residence, and second Feng taitai was the proudest youngdy of the Qi family before she got married. If the young master wanted to break off the engagement, he would not say the reason. If the Feng family¡¯s second taitai wanted to make a fuss, the master, the madam, and the old master would definitely not allow it. If she had a change of heart, the family might not have such a big reaction.¡± Yunzhu said. Gu en frowned. What kind of weird logic was this? Bai Yi raised his eyebrows. This young master Qi¡¯s way of thinking was simply different from ordinary people! Unless ¡­ White shirt thought of a possibility, one that was even more uneptable than a change of heart. This was going to be interesting. Bai Yi looked at Yunzhu from head to toe, as if he was going to a brothel to choose ady. The more he looked at Yunzhu, the more he felt that his thoughts were true. ¡°Young master is such a good man, but his entire life has been ruined by those two women. Young master is so wronged!¡± Yunzhu cried. He cried so sadly that it did not match his burly appearance at all. It was a hot summer day. Although they were in the forest at midnight, it was still hot and stuffy. Gu en felt ayer of goosebumps on her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Since you¡¯re here to destroy the evidence and you said that you weren¡¯t the one who killed young master Qi, then if you hate the Feng sisters, then did you kill them? If that¡¯s the case, then who is the murderer of young master Qi?¡± Gu en asked. I killed Feng San and Feng Si, but my young master ¡­ Yun Zhu stopped talking, and his tears began to fall again. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bai Yi pulled out his sword and ced it on Yunzhu¡¯s neck. Gu en understood. In the future, if she encountered such a situation, she would not be annoyed. She would be more cold-hearted and would not use her mouth if she could. Chapter 2274 - 2274 Chapter 2274-no partners 2274 Chapter 2274-no partners The next time he encountered such a situation, he would just not say anything. If he didn¡¯t say anything, then don¡¯t cry. He would just take out the knife and put it on the other party¡¯s neck. ¡°Tell me, do you have any other aplices in the forest? It¡¯s best if you tell the truth. If you lie, you¡¯ll lose your head.¡± Bai Yi spoke in the calmest tone he could, and his sword had already left a bloody gash on Yunzhu¡¯s neck. ¡°No, there¡¯s no more.¡± Yunzhu wanted to shake his head, but he did not dare to move. His voice was a little shrill. ¡°Fourth young master, let¡¯s go back! Bring him back to the temple and let third miss interrogate him!¡± Bai Yi kept his sword. He still felt that it was better to leave the matter of interrogating people, especially the suspects in murder cases, to third miss. It was not that they felt that Gu en could not do it, but it would probably be daybreak by the time they returned. They would have to pass on the results of the interrogation and bring them back to pass on the message. Why bother? Bai Yi was not curious about the case at all. He used to be the leader of the thousand des sect and had seen too many private things. Later, he followed Lu Zheng and helped him collect all kinds of information. In fact, he was already tired of it and was not curious. In their line of work, they had a thorough understanding of human nature. It seemed that there was nothing in the world that could pique their interest. To Bai Yi, all he wanted now was to find a wife, have a child, and live a stable life. In the past, he did not even dare to think of such a thought. It was only after he followed Lu Zheng and came back from the West to follow Gu Xin that he dared to have such a thought. Looking at the current situation, it was all worth it. As long as the Gu family was safe, he would not have a bad life. Bai Yi did not mean to entrust his life to the Gu family. He just felt that the Gu family was loyal and he did not want to fight for anything alone. Of course, it might not be the case if they had children in the future. However, he believed that once he had a wife and child, whether it was staying with the Gu family or by Gu Xin¡¯s side, or doing other things, his rtionship with the Gu family would definitely not be estranged. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The two of them left the forest with Yun Zhu. Before they left, Bai Yi searched the forest alone and did not find anyone else. ¡­¡­ At midnight, the Ying family¡¯s Army arrived at Xi Yun temple and Gu Xin immediately ordered a search. The monks and devotees in the temple could not sleep. They were all nervous. Gu Xin specially observed the Feng family from the courtyard and she was more and more certain that there was something wrong with que ¡®er. She didn¡¯t find anything from Butler li and Xiao Shunzi, but these two people were definitely suspicious. After all, miss Feng San and miss Feng Si had died from poisoning, and the poison was on the pastries. It was just that caretaker Li¡¯s emotional management was too good, and no problems could be seen at all. They did not make any discoveries until daybreak, but the monks and devotees in the temple already knew that Gu Xin had deduced who the murderer was. It was just that the murderer had not been caught yet. By the time Bai Yi and Gu en brought Yunzhu back to the xiyun temple, it was already dawn. The monks in the temple had also started their morning sses. Last night, the host came to ask Gu Xin. Although there was a case in the temple, they could still carry on with their activities as usual, so the morning ss still had to continue. Although Gu Xin did not suspect the monks in the temple, she was still worried. It was better for everything to go as usual than to hold them back. However, no one was allowed to leave. The several entrances and exits of the XI Yun temple were all guarded by the Ying family Army. Chapter 2275 - 2275 Chapter 2275-awkward 2275 Chapter 2275-awkward Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu only slept for two hours before waking up. When they woke up, fatty Wang was still sleeping. Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask anyone to wake him up. This fatty was still quite obedient. She was afraid that she would tire him out if she suddenly gave him a high-intensity job. She wanted someone to run her errands, not someone to exploit. Gu en and Bai Yi had been waiting for a while. At this moment, the Qi family had arrived and identified the body. They recognized that it was Qi Moyu. The Masters of the Qi family cried their hearts out beside Qi Moyu¡¯s body. In this day and age, it was rare for a family like the Qi family to only have one son, and he was so outstanding. He was about to enter the official career and had a bright future. No family could stand this. In their current state, Gu en and Bai Yi simply threw Yunzhu into the woodshed. They were afraid that Yunzhu would be killed by the Qi family before Gu Xin could wake up and see him. ¡°Third miss! (Third sister!)¡± The two of them saw Gu Xining out and quickly went up to her. ¡°How is it? Is it as we have determined?¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked. She nced at the two of them, but there was nothing else. She felt a little regretful. ¡°Third sister, it¡¯s just as we¡¯ve judged. The reason why Feng fourth youngdy¡¯s corpse can be sent back at a time that is usually not avable is because of what we said. Third sister, we also discovered something even more important!¡± Gu en was a little excited. No matter how calm and self-restrained he was in front of outsiders, Gu en revealed his youthful side in front of his sisters at home. ¡°You caught the suspect?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. When we arrived, he was destroying the evidence. White shirt and I caught him. However, we didn¡¯t manage to find out anything. We only knew that there were other murderers. The suspect only admitted to killing the Feng sisters.¡± Gu en nodded and said. ¡°Where is he?¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to interrogate this suspect. ¡°In the woodshed,¡± As Gu en spoke, she nced in the direction of the room where Qi Moyu¡¯s body was ced. She whispered, ¡± it was Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant. We were afraid that the Qi family would kill him if they saw him, so we closed the woodshed. Gu Xin turned her head to look in that direction. She could imagine what was going on there even without seeing it with her own eyes. She shook her head and brought Gu en, Bai Yi, and Zheng Qiu to the woodshed. On the way to the woodshed, Gu Xin reminded Bai Yi and Gu en, ¡± ¡°The two of you didn¡¯t rest the entire day yesterday and stayed up all night. Especially you, white shirt, you¡¯re the most tired after running around. Why don¡¯t you all go and rest for two to four hours?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Gu en shook his head. I want to see third sister interrogate the criminal.¡± Bai Yi also shook her head,¡±it¡¯s just a day and a night. I can still hold on.¡± After the interrogation, they might arrest him, so this subordinate has to guard him.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After he finished speaking, he came to the door of the woodshed. After entering, Gu Xin saw Yunzhu who was tied up by the pile of firewood. She knew that Gu en was the one who tied the rope with one look. Her siblings were all religious and there was a fixed way to tie people up in white clothes. It was different from the way they tied the rope, so she could recognize it. However, when she saw a brawny man leaning there with red eyes like a bullied wife, she felt ufortable. Chapter 2276 - 2276 Chapter 2276-feeling 2276 Chapter 2276-feeling For some reason, Gu Xin suddenly thought of what fatty Wang saidst night, that there was love between men. She pursed her lips. Qi Moyu couldn¡¯t be quarreling with his own attendant. ¡°You are Qi Moyu¡¯s follower, Yunzhu?¡± Gu Xin pulled a stool in front of Yun Zhu, sat down, and asked directly. Second white had gone to the Qi family to capture Qi Moyu. Although he did not bring back the person, he knew the name of Qi Moyu¡¯s follower, so Gu Xin could urately identify him. ¡°Yes.¡± Yunzhu admitted. ¡°Other than the master-servant rtionship, what other rtionship do you have with Qi Moyu?¡± Gu Xin asked again. The three men in the room were stunned. Zheng Qiu, on the other hand, came to his senses immediately. The way he looked at Yunzhu changed. Gu en was stunned. She did not understand what Gu Xin meant by that. What else was there apart from a master-servant rtionship? Bai Yi was stunned. He did not expect Gu Xin to think of this so quickly. When he caught Yunzhu in the middle of the night and listened to him talk for a while, he did feel this way. As for Yunzhu, he was especially shocked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although the person in front of him was wearing men¡¯s clothes, he knew that this was Princess Xinxin! Even though he had changed his impression of Princess Xinxin after being caught, he changed it again after being questioned. As expected, those who could make it out of the westernnds were not that simple. ¡°What do you think, Princess?¡± Yunzhu asked. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± if you ask me this, it means that you¡¯re admitting that the rtionship between the two of you is what I imagined, right? ¡± You previously admitted that you killed the Feng sisters, but you refused to admit that you killed Qi Moyu. In that case, with your rtionship with Qi Moyu, how could you bear to see him disfigured and killed?¡± Yun Zhu¡¯s emotions were suddenly stirred up. His heart was fluctuating, his face was full of anger, and his eyes were burning. Gu Xin looked at him calmly. ¡°If I had known that he had such thoughts, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to him. It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve harmed young master. I deserve to die, I deserve to die!¡± Yunzhu rolled on the ground and almost hit the ground. Gu Xin reacted quickly and kicked him into the pile of firewood, ¡± ¡°If you want to die for love, this Princess can help you, but you must exin the case clearly. Who is he referring to when he has such thoughts?¡± Yunzhu¡¯s face was scratched by an irregr firewood, and his body was poked in pain. He groaned. Gu Xin looked at him coldly,¡±I¡¯m not the kind of person who has patience, so ¡­¡± Yun Zhu lifted his head and looked at Gu Xin. He felt that he finally understood how the enemy Kingdom¡¯s people who were killed by Princess Xin Xin felt before they died. It was how he felt now. Gu en felt that his third sister was indeed his third sister. He could not give off such an aura. She loved to ask blindly. Really, how good would it be to be direct? it would save time and effort. Gu en was suddenly interested in the court of judicial review. Should she go there if she had the chance in the future? Gu Xin looked at Yun Zhu and asked,¡¯what? You still don¡¯t want to say? Are you thinking of biting your tongue tomit suicide, or are you thinking of how to lie to me?¡± Yun Zhu¡¯s eyes widened. He could not believe that Gu Xin had guessed his thoughts. Gu Xin pointed at Bai Yi. he¡¯s standing so far away. But you have to believe that the moment you make your move, he¡¯ll be able to quicklye over and break your jaw. You won¡¯t even have the chance to bite your tongue andmit suicide. So, while I¡¯m still talking, tell me everything you need to!¡± Chapter 2277 - 2277 I wonder who it is 2277 I wonder who it is ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is.¡± Yun Zhu nced at Bai Yi. He believed Gu Xin¡¯s words. However, he believed that even without Bai Yi¡¯s help, Princess Xinxin would be able to stop him frommitting suicide. Anyway, the b * tch sisters of the Feng family were dead, and he did not want to live anymore. I¡¯ll say it. ¡°Are you joking? You don¡¯t know who he is, yet you still listen to his arrangements? And it¡¯s so foolproof?¡± Gu Xin sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him. It was him who found me half a month ago. When the young master received Feng SI¡¯s letter, he was very distressed. He wanted to give up, so he decided to write back to Feng Si to tell him that they¡¯re no longer in contact and that their rtionship should end just like that!¡± Yunzhu¡¯s eyes turned red at the mention of the Feng sisters. It was not sadness, but hatred. but Feng Si said that if that¡¯s the case, she will find a way to marry into the Qi family with Feng San. In any case, she was willing to be a concubine and Feng San was the main wife. She would help Feng San and would not be in the same room before Feng San gave birth to the eldest son. If she agreed to these, second Feng taitai might be willing. At that time, young master would not only be annoyed by Feng San, but also Feng Si. Feng Si ispletely threatening young master.¡± ¡°Feng Si also said that if young master insists on burning the bridge after using her, then she¡¯s determined to throw away her face and go all out. Anyway, she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, so it didn¡¯t matter what she did. At most, she would be chased out of the Feng family and be a concubine. She was beautiful, so she was not afraid. However, the young master was a famous talent in the Tai state capital. Everyone was envious of him and treated him as a role model. If young master¡¯s matter is exposed, it¡¯s clear who will suffer greater losses.¡± ¡°It was also at this time that that person came to our door.¡± Yun Zhu clenched his fists tightly. He hated himself, hated himself for being stupid to believe that person¡¯s words and harm young master. Yunzhu, I want to ask you, do you know everything about your young master? ¡± Gu Xin suddenly recalled what Zheng Qiu had said about the Feng sisters not being virgins anymore. These two sisters were obviously interested in Qi Moyu. If they were not virgins, their man would most likely be Qi Moyu. If Qi Moyu did not have them, then the murderer was likely to be the one who had slept with the sisters at the same time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Yun Zhu seemed to have a deep rtionship with Qi Moyu and was his personal attendant, so he should know about this problem. ¡°Of course I know. I even know where the mole is on young master¡¯s body.¡± Yunzhu said proudly. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. Tsk, the rtionship between men is so deep too! I wonder if brother Yuanyuan knows where the mole is on brother-inw¡¯s body? Gu Xin really wanted to smack her own head. What was she thinking? How could she miss brother Yuanyuan and second brother-inw? Both of them liked pretty girls, okay! ¡°Then has young master Qi ever had skin to skin contact with miss Feng third and miss Feng fourth?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Yun Zhu denied it without hesitation. He looked at Gu Xin gloomily, ¡± young master doesn¡¯t like them. Even if you hold their hands, you have toe back and wash them a few times. How can there be any physical contact? This is impossible!¡± After saying that, Yunzhu seemed to have realized something and asked, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, are those two b * tches disloyal? Did you have an affair?¡± Chapter 2278 - 2278 Chapter 2277-masked man 2278 Chapter 2277-masked man ¡°Hahahaha, I knew it. I knew they weren¡¯t people who knew their ce. It¡¯s a good thing that young master didn¡¯t ept them. Otherwise, they would be a joke.¡± Yun Zhu burst outughing. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xin frowned and interrupted Yun Zhu, ¡± who told you that they had an affair? ¡± They only asked you how Qi Moyu¡¯s rtionship with them was. Qi Moyu lied to two girls, and you still have the face to rejoice?¡± Yunzhu did not say anything, but he looked very happy. continue. How did that person contact you? how did you n this murder? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. Yunzhu seemed to be in a good mood, so he spoke much more smoothly. When miss Feng Si threatened Qi Moyu to fight to the death, a masked man came to Yunzhu and said that he had a way to remove such threats from young master Qi. He also said that he could make young master Qipletely rely on miss Feng. Yun Zhu would never trust a stranger, especially a stranger who was more powerful than him and could easily bring him to a strange environment. Yunzhu asked him what he wanted to do, and the masked man said he was here to help him and young master Qi get married. The masked man had even envisioned Yunzhu¡¯s future with Qi Moyu. The masked man said that the Qi family was a big family and Qi Moyu did not touch women. The Feng family¡¯s daughter married into the Qi family and was given the cold shoulder. Naturally, she would go back to her maiden family toin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Regardless of whether it was miss Feng San or miss Feng Si who married and suffered the cold shoulder, Mountain Leader Feng, as the Feng family¡¯s patriarch, must make a decision for thedies in the family. The Feng family had produced several mountain elders of the Tai State College. Although it was not to the extent of having many students all over the world, at least there were still many students around the Tai state capital. A teacher for a day was a father for a lifetime. As long as Qi Moyu was on the path of an official, he would have a hard time if he happened to meet an official position from the college of tai state who was more capable than him. Therefore, the masked man had a good way to solve this once and for all, so that Qi Moyu would not have any worries. Yunzhu was a little hesitant at that time. He also wanted his young master to have less trouble. In the end, he still asked the masked man why he was helping him and his young master. The masked man told Yunzhu that he was not helping out of kindness, but because he had a grudge against the Feng family¡¯s second and third Masters. Second master Feng and third Master Feng were the biological fathers of miss Feng San and miss Feng Si. Yunzhu still did not agreepletely. After all, if this person knew about the rtionship between him and his master, it meant that this person was very powerful or had observed them for a long time. Yunzhu felt that he could not win against such a person. He was afraid that he would be used by someone and cause trouble for his master. At that time, masked man didn¡¯t force him and told him toe to him after he thought it through. When Yunzhu left masked man, masked man also told him that if the Feng sisters were taken care of and Qi Moyu broke off the engagement with the Feng family¡¯s youngdy, it would not affect his career even if he had a ck mark on his body. Chapter 2279 - 2279 Chapter 2278-convinced 2279 Chapter 2278-convinced Yunzhu was tempted. He wanted to be with his young master forever, but he didn¡¯t agree immediately. The masked man didn¡¯t force him. He only gave him three days to think about it. If he was unwilling, he would take revenge on second master Feng and third Master Feng in another way. Yunzhu did not tell Qi Moyu about this when he went back. He only asked Qi Moyu indirectly if he was very troubled. Of course, Qi Moyu was very distressed. Heined to Yunzhu and told Yunzhu that he did not want to be with any girl in his life. He only wanted to be with him. It was this sentence that made Yunzhu make up his mind. It didn¡¯t even take three days. The next day, Yunzhu took the initiative to go to the previous ce to look for masked man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The masked man told Yunzhu and asked him to persuade Qi Moyu to elope with Feng Si. Yunzhu was immediately angry.¡¯I¡¯m here because I trust you. How could you let my beloved man run away with someone else?¡¯ The masked man told him to calm down and exined the reason. If Qi Moyu were to elope with fourth miss Feng, and then let third miss Feng know about this news, then third miss Feng would definitely not want to do it. So, it would not seed in the end. At the same time, miss Feng Si would definitely be punished by her family. No matter how desperate she was, ording to the Feng family¡¯s rules, she might not be able to marry Qi Moyu in this lifetime. Even if there was a slight possibility, weren¡¯t they nning to turn this possibility into an impossibility? Yunzhu felt much better after hearing what he said. He said that he could do it, but what was next? The masked man told Yunzhu that he would take care of the rest. Yunzhu did not need to worry about it as long as Yunzhu followed his orders. Yunzhu felt that something was wrong, but he could not figure out what it was. However, joy filled his heart, so he did not think much about it and went back to work. After that, young master Qi eloped with his fiancee¡¯s younger sister. The elopement was definitely unsessful, because young master Qi¡¯s fianc¨¦e had found out and told the elders in the family. After that, Feng Si was locked up in her own courtyard. At the same time, Qi Moyu¡¯s side was much quieter. It was just that miss Feng third couldn¡¯t figure it out. She couldn¡¯t figure out how her cousin had developed to the point of eloping when he had clearly said that he was helping her, miss Feng fourth of the Qi residence. Could it be that cousin did it on purpose? Did he deliberately say that he wanted to elope with miss Feng Si and deliberately asked someone to let her know by ident? Yunzhu admitted that he had faked the letter. He had grown up with Qi Moyu since they were young. At first, he was Qi Moyu¡¯s page boy, then he became Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant. Sometimes, Yunzhu would help Qi Moyu with his homework. Yunzhu¡¯s knowledge was no worse than Qi Moyu¡¯s. The two of them cherished each other. Otherwise, why would Qi Moyu like his own attendant? Yunzhu must have some special qualities. ¡°Then, does que ¡®er, who is by Feng san¡¯s side, know about it?¡± Gu Xin interrupted Yun Zhu and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ll release the letter at whatever time the masked man wants me to. Even the replies were given to me by the masked man. Of course, I have never shown these to young master. Young master doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± Yun Zhu said, shaking his head. He wasn¡¯t lying. He had indeed listened to masked man. Chapter 2280 - 2280 This is impossible 2280 This is impossible Gu Xin allowed him to continue. Yun Zhu did not know much about what happened after that. He only knew that a few days ago, the masked man had called him to Xi Yun temple and he was discovered by Qi Moyu. The purpose ofing to xiyun temple was to set up the ce. It was also at this time that he realized that the masked man wanted to take the Feng sisters ¡®lives. He was still a little afraid, but things had alreadye to this point. If he could make these two people disappear, that would be a good idea. The Feng family¡¯s second Madam was the Qi family¡¯s most pampered daughter. Even though she had been married for many years, she still had a say in the Qi family. If the Feng family¡¯s third miss continued to make a fuss, she might not be able to get rid of it. Therefore, Yun Zhu made up his mind. Since things hade to this, he could not be med. The only one to me was the two women who were too shameless and clingy. He had set it up with the masked man. He felt that no matter what, the case would not trace back to him. Even if his young master was involved with the two girls, his young master could still be a witness for him if he stayed at home. Sometimes, good and evil could be decided with a single thought. After setting up the ce, Yunzhu and masked man made something of simr weight and size to test it out. It was absolutely urate. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hence, on the day of the crime, Yun Zhu left the house early in the morning. What he didn¡¯t know was that Qi Moyu was also following him closely. After he brought Feng Si up Qiyun mountain as nned, he found that Qi Moyu was also there, and he was even thinking of a way to save Feng San. Yun Zhu¡¯s appearance had greatly disappointed Qi Moyu. Yunzhu handed Feng Si over to the masked man and brought Qi Moyu to the cave. The two of them quarreled in the cave. In the end, they hugged and had sex before they calmed down. Yun Zhu was in a hurry, so he asked Qi Moyu to follow the masked man first. He woulde to pick Feng Si up after he sent him back. When the time came, they would take another route. No one would see them anyway, so they could just say that they went into the mountains to look for medicinal herbs. No one would suspect anything. Qi Moyu believed her. By the time he returned, it was already dawn and Xi Yun temple had been sealed off by Gu Xin. Qi Moyu was dead and his death was extremely tragic. He still did not know what had happened after he left. He wanted to leave with Qi Moyu, but he was knocked unconscious. When he woke up again, it was already noon. There was a letter by his side, asking him to go and deal with the evidence on the hill that night. In his opinion, no one could have thought of such a method so quickly. That was all he knew. ¡°Although he¡¯s masked, you¡¯ve spoken to him before. Do you find his voice familiar?¡± Gu Xin asked after listening to the story. ¡°He deliberately made his voice softer.¡± Yunzhu answered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he must be someone you know, and you¡¯ve seen him more than once or twice. Otherwise, why would you make his voice so sharp? and ¡­ Gu Xin paused before continuing, ¡± why did he kill Qi Moyu? He didn¡¯t just end it with a single sh, but madly scratched his face? Is your young master very handsome? Other than the two girls from the Feng family, are there any other peach blossom debts?¡± Yun Zhu shook his head. That was impossible. Chapter 2281 - 2281 Chapter 2280-completely different 2281 Chapter 2280pletely different ¡°If what Yunzhu said is true, there¡¯s only one possibility. It¡¯s a man who fell in love with Feng San or Feng Si, but he couldn¡¯t get them, so he upied them, killed young master Qi, and disfigured his face.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Under normal circumstances, no one would disfigure a person¡¯s face. Even if young master Qi is handsome, it¡¯s not to the point of making people go crazy with jealousy!¡± Gu en added. my young master is the most handsome man in the prefecture! Yunzhu said, unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s just what you think.¡± Gu Xin nced at Yun Zhu. She had seen a lot of beautiful men. Just like beautiful women, when someone said that someone was the most beautiful woman or the most beautiful man, there was definitely someone who was better than him in this ce. Sometimes, one¡¯s beauty couldn¡¯t be judged solely on looks. One had to look at temperament and other factors as well. Based on his looks alone, Gu Xin felt that this young master Qi was not even on her list. However, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. If Yunzhu felt that it was number one, then the scope was a little narrow. ¡°ording to what Xiao Qiu said, the most likely suspect is this masked man. But, who could he be?¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows in deep thought before looking at Yun Zhu. I can¡¯t recognize his voice. Is there anything special about him? ¡± Yun Zhu thought for a moment and shook his head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What about his height and body shape?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°He¡¯s about the same size as me. Other than his eyes, everything else is covered in ck. You can¡¯t even see his hair.¡± Yunzhu said after thinking for a while. ¡°Where are your hands? Could it be that he¡¯s always wearing gloves?¡± Gu Xin continued to ask. ¡°Hand, the hand is quite ordinary, simr to my hand. There are calluses in the palm of the hand. However, the back of his hand is well maintained and not rough.¡± Yunzhu tried to recall. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s probably someone like Yunzhu, someone who¡¯s highly regarded by the master of arge family, or he¡¯s from a wealthy family. Third sister, you can investigate the rtionship between second and third Master Feng with the outside world and start with their enemies.¡± gu en said in surprise. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en helplessly. do you think that someone who set a trap for others would really tell the truth? ¡± Gu en was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. he has a grudge against second master Feng and third Master Feng. It¡¯s more like a pretense to lure Yunzhu into the trap. Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up. I understand now. If he really has a grudge against second master Feng or third Master Feng, there¡¯s no need to deal with two unmarried women, right? ¡± he thought. Besides, his main target was Qi Moyu, other than second and third miss Feng. He can only deal with Qi Moyu easily if Yunzhu takes the bait, right?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en. en ¡®Zi, why do people outside say that you¡¯re smart? you¡¯re one of the top young masters in the capital. You¡¯re the ideal son-inw for all thedies. In my opinion, you¡¯re not stupid at all!¡± Gu en was speechless. He scratched his head, feeling wronged. It was all because his four sisters at home had given him too much trauma! Apart from Gu si, Gu en basically did not want to use his brain in front of his three sisters. He had his sister for everything! Sigh, this habit is really not good! Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en¡¯s silly expression and found it amusing. He wanted tough, but he held it in. She really found it unbelievable. This fourth young master Gu was apletely different person in front of his sisters. Chapter 2282 - 2282 Chapter 2282-speak less 2282 Chapter 2282-speak less ¡°Interrogate Butler Li, Xiao Shunzi, and que ¡®er again!¡± Gu Xin remained silent for a while and decided to interrogate him again. She felt that there was something wrong with the three of them, very wrong. If the murderer was one of them, it was most likely to be Butler li. ording to Yunzhu, the masked person was definitely not a woman. After all, the figure did not match, and she had deliberately made her voice shrill. Bai Yi left the woodshed and got someone to bring the three people that Gu Xin mentioned. ¡°Wait, Bai Yi. Get someone to find three ck-d people and dress them up ording to Yunzhu¡¯s description. Forget it, go find second white and bring him there personally.¡± Gu Xin stopped Bai Yi and ordered. White shirt nodded and went to do it. Yunzhu, take a closer look at themter and see what¡¯s different between the three of them and the masked man. Or rather, one of them is the masked man. Gu Xin reminded Yun Zhu after Bai Yi left. ¡°Your Highness, I would like to ask you to promise me something.¡± Yunzhu said after a moment of silence. ¡°Do you think you have the right to ask me for help with your current condition?¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°You want to be buried with Qi Moyu? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t!¡± Gu en said from the side. The three of them understood Yun Zhu¡¯s intention. He had lost his will to live, and he might be seeking death once the case was over. Perhaps, he had wanted to die after knowing that Qi Moyu was dead. However, the murderer of Qi Moyu had not been found, so he had some thoughts about this world. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but start to think about a question. Could the word ¡®love¡¯ really make a person disregard life and death and follow them in life and death? She did not know what the other would do if one of them died. Hence, she did not understand. ¡°Yunzhu, have you ever thought about young master Qi¡¯s feelings for you?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Yun Zhu looked at Zheng Qiu, not understanding what she meant. ¡°Don¡¯t people always try to persuade others? All the dead people hope that the person they miss lives well in this world, to see what he has never seen and experience what he has never experienced.¡± Zheng Qiu continued. Yunzhu was stunned for a moment before he was pulled back to reality by Gu en. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re wrong to say that,¡± Gu en said honestly. Aren¡¯t you giving people hope and then destroying it? Yun Zhu had killed the Feng sisters. How could he have survived? ording to the great Zhou¡¯sws, those who intend to kill shall be beheaded!¡± The light in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes faded. Gu en walked over and put his arm around Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder as if he was his brother. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re a coroner, so you can¡¯t be kind to just anyone. It wasn¡¯t that it was bad to be kind or to persuade people to live. However, why would you advise someone who was obviously going to be beheaded? Aren¡¯t you just giving him hope, and then destroying it with a single strike?¡± Zheng Qiu quietly moved to the side. He did not want to be so close to Gu en. She felt that she was wrong. Her previous impression of Gu en waspletely wrong. As expected of Marquis Huinong¡¯s son, he was almost the same as that little fatty Gu Xiaoliu. He felt like their father, silly. Gu en was about to grab Zheng Qiu again, but Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu away. Gu Xin red at Gu en, ¡± ¡°Stop talking! If you don¡¯t understand, just read it. If you still don¡¯t understand, just ask.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2284 - 2284 Chapter 2284-can’t escape 2284 Chapter 2284-can¡¯t escape Gu en felt a chill down his spine. He had heard of two women fighting for a man and two men fighting for a woman, but he had never heard of two men fighting for a man. Oh my God, that scene, just thinking about it was enough. Moreover, with Yunzhu¡¯s current state, he must be a man who admired Qi Moyu! Gu en really did not want to hear it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s a token? Did Qi Moyu really never mention this person to you?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The token is a dagger, a very beautiful dagger. Young master has always kept it in his chest and sternly warned the people in the courtyard that no one is allowed to touch it, especially me. ¡± Yunzhu said sadly, ¡± when young master is in a good mood, he will coax me and say that the man is just a ything for him. He is different from me. I know that it¡¯s not like that. If it¡¯s really a toy, the young master wouldn¡¯t treasure that dagger so much. But, at least the young master is willing to coax me! I¡¯ll be content with that.¡± ¡°Do they keep in touch?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that young master wouldn¡¯t bring me to the Academy. So, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to the Academy or to find that man. ¡± Yunzhu was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and spoke. ¡°No, you know, you¡¯re lying! You definitely know.¡± Gu Xin retorted. Yunzhu was silent. ¡°You and your family¡¯s young master have grown up together since young, and have been together from morning to night. You also have feelings of love, so the two of you are no different from husband and wife. How could you not know if he was going to meet someone else or to study in the Academy? You love him so much that it¡¯s impossible for you to not pay attention to every little thing about him. So, why did you lie? Do you know this person?¡± Gu Xin continued. ¡°Or rather, this person is actually masked man. You already have the answer in your heart, right?¡± Gu Xin added. Yun Zhu raised his head and looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. actually, you¡¯ve been lying the whole time. You know masked man, right? ¡± The more Gu Xin spoke, the more certain she became. ¡°Is this masked man Butler li or Xiao Shunzi?¡± Gu Xin directly voiced her guess. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, the white-robed and white-robed Bai er escorted a person each, followed by que ¡®er who was walking on her own. The three of them had changed their clothes. However, que ¡®er, Butler li, and Xiao Shunzi could be recognized at a nce. Butler li and Xiao Shunzi were both wearing the same ck clothes, with their heads covered. Being held down like this, one would not be able to tell who was who if they did not look carefully. Yun Zhu looked at the two people who were brought in with a calm expression. Gu Xin took a look at Yun Zhu. She knew that her guess was right. It must be these two people. Yun Zhu must have lied just now. The three of them should know each other¡¯s identity. This was a coboration between the three of them. ¡°Third youngdy, when we went over, these two people wanted to escape. I¡¯m feeling guilty.¡± The white man said as he knelt on the ground. he was quite calm before this. Now that he knows that he has caught Yunzhu, he can¡¯t stay calm anymore. Gu Xinughed. When they were on their way over, Gu Xin did not ask Bai Yi to hide the news of Yunzhu¡¯s capture at all. It could even be said that she had specifically instructed everyone other than the Qi family to know about this. The visitors had long been tightly watched by the Ying family Army, so even if they wanted to escape, they were unable to. Chapter 2292 - 2292 Chapter 2291-rejection 2292 Chapter 2291-rejection Because she knew that she couldn¡¯t be curious about the waiter. She had been married to her husband for ten years, and she was a married woman. She just wanted to find someone to talk to. Sometimes, the waiter would say a little, but the wife would always change the topic. She knew that the two of them couldn¡¯t talk too deeply. She could say more, but she didn¡¯t want to know more about the waiter. She was afraid that she would do something wrong. Suddenly, one day, the shop assistant said that something had happened at home and that he might not be able to work here anymore. He had to leave. The wife panicked. Before she could ask, the shop assistant exined what had happened. The wife knew that the waiter¡¯s departure was inevitable. She was very sad, very sad, and very reluctant. The waiter left without saying a word. Before he left, he also reminded his wife to drink less and go to bed early. She didn¡¯t like to eat those fishy things and could eat something light. What should she do when it rained? It reminded him of many things. His wife couldn¡¯t help but tell the waiter that she had feelings for him. The waiter was stunned. He then told his wife, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Perhaps you¡¯re just hallucinating.¡± The wife told the waiter very clearly that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. She knew what she was feeling. However, the waiter could not respond to her any further. The waiter left, and the wife was in a daze all day long. Fortunately, her husband had returned, so she didn¡¯t have toe to the shop. She didn¡¯t have to look at the things and think of the people. She didn¡¯t have to think of every little thing she had with the waiter everywhere in the shop. The husband noticed that something was wrong with his wife, but he also had something to hide from his wife. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A monthter, the wife felt a little better and her life went back to normal. However, a woman came to her house and said that she had ruined her husband¡¯s child. His wife was stunned on the spot. A husband meant to take in a concubine, and a wife meant to separate. After much discussion, the two of them finally parted ways. His wife had moved out of her original home and rented a small courtyard in another ce. Their business was not big, but the husband felt that he was in the wrong and gave his wife a lot of money. On the first day of moving in, his wife discovered that the shop assistant was actually living next door. However, with her husband¡¯s injury and a month of adjustment, her feelings for him were not as strong as before. She was able to get along well with the waiter and suppress her beating heart, as if nothing had happened between the two. The shop assistant started to leave early and returnte. Sometimes, his wife would only hear the door of the courtyard next door opente at night, but she never asked. She had not had a child for ten years. The first time her husband had an affair, she had a child. That was her problem. She couldn¡¯t have children. Even if it was someone who moved her heart, she couldn¡¯t hurt him. Half a year passed, and the husband¡¯s small shop was closed. The wife only found out about this the next year. The waiter next door also slowly stopped leaving early and returningte. He began to make pastries for his wife again. The wife had epted it at first, but when she realized that something was wrong with the waiter, she began to refuse. She didn¡¯t want to dy such a good young man. The two of them were a few years apart. Therefore, she had been avoiding this shop assistant for a long time. The waiter didn¡¯t bother her all the time, but his wife found that the waiter began to go out early and returnte again, as if the yard next door was just where he slept. There were no signs of activity during the day, and the smoke from the kitchen never rose again. Chapter 2293 - 2293 Chapter 2292-rain 2293 Chapter 2292-rain After another year, the wife let go of the hurt caused by her husband¡¯s betrayal and stood up again. She used what she had gained after their divorce to open a shop. Her days were stable and in. asionally, she would think of the shop assistant who had apanied her for a month. Although he lived next door to her courtyard, the two of them had rarely seen each other in the past year. Four months after her new shop opened, it rained heavily. In fact, it rarely rained in the West, so people didn¡¯t have the habit of holding umbres. She was walking in the middle of the road when the rain suddenly stopped. She felt someone beside her, and he was very tall. She raised her head and saw that it was the shop assistant. ¡°It¡¯s raining. Here, take the umbre.¡± The shop assistant took her hand and put the umbre in her hand. She didn¡¯t know why, but she burst into tears at that moment. The shop assistant was about to leave after handing over the umbre, but when he saw her sudden mood, he was so scared that he stood there, not knowing what to do. ¡°What have you been doing? Why did he leave early and returnte? Where do you eat your three meals a day? Why are you only going back to sleep?¡± She asked the waiter. ¡°I, I¡¯m busy with business. Because she was busy, she left early and returnedte. As for the three meals a day, you can eat them when you¡¯re hungry, but you¡¯ll forget them if you¡¯re not.¡± The shop assistant scratched his head and said, ¡± because I was afraid that it would be dangerous for you to live alone. It was fine during the day, but I was worried at night, so I went back to sleep every night. No matter how busy I am, I will go back and rest.¡± She was stunned for a moment, and then cried even harder. The speed of her tears falling could bepared to the speed of raindrops. The shop assistant raised his hand and wanted to wipe her tears, but he didn¡¯t dare to. However, his heart ached for her. She returned the umbre to him, then rushed into the rain and ran in the direction of home. How could the shop assistant let her get wet in the rain? he chased after her and hugged her. She had struggled, but she was too small to do so. That day, in the arms of the waiter, she had cried out all the pain in her heart after her husband¡¯s betrayal. When she was tired from crying, she fainted. The waiter carried her back. When she woke up the next day, the pastries and green vegetables that she had eaten many times were on her bed again. At that moment, she felt at ease. The waiter didn¡¯t do anything to her. He still put her on the bed, covered her with the nket, and left. After eating, she went out and found that her courtyard had not changed much. The air after the rain was fresh, and she had never felt sofortable before. When half a figure appeared on the courtyard wall, she was shocked. When she saw that it was the waiter, her heart thumped non-stop for no reason. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Did you sleep well?¡± The waiter asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to work today?¡± She asked instead of answering. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not busy today.¡± The waiter replied. He was just worried that she would get sick. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I slept very well. Thank you for yesterday.¡± She said, and then she smiled at him. The shop assistant scratched his head and smiled honestly. She widened her eyes in surprise and pointed at the sky behind the shop assistant. ¡°Look, it¡¯s flying rainbow!¡± The waiter turned his head. Wasn¡¯t there a rainbow in the sky? The seven colors were very simr to his mood at the moment. It turned out that there was a saying in the East that was right. With you around, life would be colorful. Chapter 2294 - 2294 Chapter 2294-story 2294 Chapter 2294-story ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± She looked at the back of the figure on the wall who was looking up at the flying rainbow and summoned up her courage to ask. The waiter turned around and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re not eating? Then forget it. ¡± She blushed a little and turned to go back to her room. ¡°I¡¯ll eat. Aiyo!¡± Perhaps because of his excitement, the waiter lost his bnce and fell down. She quickly ran to the wall and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s wrong? He was already an adult, so why was he not careful at all? In the past, you could climb up thedder to the container and it was fine with such heavy things. Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± the shop assistant next door replied. She took out the keys and threw them at the wall. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. The key to my courtyard. You definitely didn¡¯t walk through the door yesterday! Later on, you can use the key to open the door ande in.¡± The excited voice of the shop assistant could be heard. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, then went to the kitchen to busy herself. After about half an hour, the waiter opened the door and walked into the kitchen. The waiter looked at her busy figure in the kitchen and suddenly felt a sense of home. When she heard the movement, she turned her head and saw that the waiter had washed his hair and changed his clothes. Even from so far away, she seemed to smell a very light fragrance that she had never smelled before. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± The shop assistant was a little embarrassed by her stare, so he opened his mouth to break the awkward atmosphere. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine in a while. However, you can go and watch the fire.¡± She shifted her gaze and said. The shop assistant walked to the fire and passed her the key when he passed by. ¡°Two years ago, you said that you had some matters to deal with at home. Why did youe back so soon? Have you settled your family matters?¡± It was awkward to sit there in silence, so she tried to find a topic to chat about. Although the two of them had been neighbors for more than a year, they had never talked like this. The shop assistant had asked around about her and heard others talk about her, but she had never asked about the shop assistant. It seemed that no one in the neighborhood would specifically talk about this shop assistant. ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with.¡± The shop assistant was stunned for a moment, then he replied, paused, and continued, ¡± they¡¯re all gone. I didn¡¯t want to stay there by myself. Although I¡¯ve only stayed in this city for a month, I felt that I was very familiar with this ce, so I came back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I brought up your sad past.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that his family had all met with an ident, and none of them were left behind. For some reason, her heart ached a little. Wasn¡¯t this the same as her? she had no one to rely on and was living alone in the world. ¡°That¡¯s right, a person¡¯s life is only a few decades. Nothing else matters, the most important thing is to live well.¡± She said with a smile. In an instant, the two of them had nothing to say. ¡°I¡¯m doing business. I¡¯ve set up a caravan and have a few shops in the west of the city. They were all goods from the West and the sea. There are some for women, do you need anything? I¡¯ll send someone to bring it to you.¡± After a while, the shop assistant said. ¡°So you opened those shops?¡± The shop in the west of the city, and there were things from the other side of the sea. She immediately thought of which one it was, and she was surprised by the change in the waiter. Chapter 2295 - 2295 I’ll be waiting for you 2295 I¡¯ll be waiting for you ¡°Yes, I am. My family left me some gold coins, but since they¡¯re gone, I thought there was no point in saving them, so I used them to do something.¡± The waiter said casually. if you have gold coins, why did youe to work as a waiter? ¡± She blurted out the question, but then realized that she shouldn¡¯t have asked, so she said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ask about you. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll know in the future.¡± The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡± actually, they don¡¯t have a lot of gold coins. These gold coins were exchanged with their lives. My family isn¡¯t poor, but we¡¯re not rich either. I just didn¡¯t want to stay in one ce for so long. In addition, I was insensible when I was young and quarreled with my family, so I ran out. As soon as they came out, they went to work in your shop, but they all got into trouble.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder when you first came, I said that you looked tall and strong, but you looked like you didn¡¯t work! You haven¡¯t worked before, yet you¡¯re here as a worker. I thought you¡¯ve encountered some unforeseen event. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this!¡± She nodded in understanding. ¡°After this incident, I learned a saying.¡± The shop assistant looked at her and said very seriously, ¡± you must cherish the people in front of you. She was stunned, and then her heart started beating uncontrobly again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I found out what happened to your previous husband after I came back. I think you must be very sad. I want to find you andfort you. In the end, you appeared next door to me. You don¡¯t know how happy I was at that time. However, I can¡¯t be happy in front of you after what happened to you. So, I told myself that I had time, and I also had time for myself. I¡¯ll work hard to earn money and provide you with a shelter that will never fall. You should slowly digest the damage you¡¯ve suffered.¡± The man said what he wanted to say. I can¡¯t say that I can give you the best life, but I can say that I can give you the best life that I can give you. I know that you can¡¯t have children. She hoped that he meant that, but at the same time, she hoped that it was not. If he was, she would feel that she was too old to bear children and was not worthy of him. If not, she would be sad and sad. ¡°I want to be with you and apany you for the rest of your life.¡± The shop assistant said everything he was thinking. Oh my God! she was so scared that she took two steps back and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°I found out what happened to your previous husband after I came back. I think you must be very sad. I want to find you andfort you. In the end, you appeared next door to me. You don¡¯t know how happy I was at that time. However, I can¡¯t be happy in front of you after what happened to you. So, I told myself that I had time, and I also had time for myself. I¡¯ll work hard to earn money and provide you with a shelter that will never fall. You should slowly digest the damage you¡¯ve suffered.¡± The man said what he wanted to say. I can¡¯t say that I can give you the best life, but I can say that I can give you the best life that I can give you. I know that you can¡¯t have children. If you like it, we can adopt one from a poor family with many children. If you don¡¯t like it, then we don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s just the two of us, living together.¡± Her eyes reddened again when she heard these words, but she had cried too muchst night and couldn¡¯t cry anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t panic, and don¡¯t be afraid. Take your time, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Seeing her panic, the waiter got up, walked to her, and held her shoulders. ¡°But I¡¯m older than you.¡± After she had calmed down, she looked up at the waiter and said, ¡± ¡°That means I¡¯ll definitely live longer than you. This is for the best, because if I don¡¯t live as long as you, then you¡¯ll be all alone in the future. So lonely, I won¡¯t be able to die in peace.¡± The waiter said with a smile. She subconsciously raised her hand to cover the shop assistant¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re still young.¡± The shop assistant smiled and nodded. don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still a long way to go. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Chapter 2299 - 2299 Chapter 2298-conflicting views 2299 Chapter 2298-conflicting views ¡°Our views don¡¯t match.¡± The two of them replied in unison again. oh, oh, oh. Gu Xin dragged out her tone. She looked at this person and then at that person, with a smirk on her face. Zheng Qiu took a sip of water and stood up.¡±I¡¯m going to sleep first, I¡¯m a little tired. Everyone, rest early.¡± Gu Xin nodded. yes, yes. Go on. Have a good sleep! Gu en felt weird as he watched Zheng Qiu leave. He suddenly thought of the xiyun temple case. Qi Moyu and his study attendant, who had grown up with him, and his fianc¨¦e¡¯s guard. He and Xiao Qiu were in a mess. Gu en shivered and told himself firmly in his heart that it was impossible. Third sister and white shirt were justughing at him. There was no such thing. He liked fair, clean, pretty, and gentle girls. He had to see Xiao Qiu less in the future. No, no, no. I¡¯ll feel guilty if I don¡¯t see Xiao Qiu. I have to see her. I have to maintain a good rtionship with her. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll get along with Xiao Qiu the way I get along with brother Xiao ran. After Gu en made his decision, he felt himself breaking out in a cold sweat. He picked up his tea and took a sip. After he finished drinking, he realized that Gu Xin and the rest were still looking at him with a gossipy expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, she didn¡¯t. ¡°Fourth young master, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Fourth young master, don¡¯t you think that young master Zheng is very good-looking?¡± Dongxue was stunned after she asked the question. How could she be so rude? She wanted to apologize, but Gu Xin followed up with a question, ¡± en ¡®Zi, tell us, among the people you¡¯ve seen, what do you think of Xiao Qiu¡¯s looks? ¡± Gu en frowned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± ¡°Third sister, Xiao Qiu isn¡¯t as good-looking as brother ah Yuan. She looked too weak, not as masculine as brother ah Yuan. Only brother yuan can protect you. If it¡¯s Xiao Qiu, then you¡¯ll have to protect him.¡± Gu en nodded in relief,¡¯it¡¯s good that you have this awareness! I¡¯m going to sleep, you guys should sleep early too!¡± After that, Gu en stood up and left. f * ck off! Gu Xinughed. get lost! The three in white alsoughed. Gu Xin pped her hands,¡¯everyone, go to sleep! He didn¡¯t need to wake up early tomorrow morning, so he could sleep as long as he could! Second white, remember to inform the kitchen and let them prepare the food. You don¡¯t need to ask for permission. We¡¯ll go and eat when we get up.¡± Second white nodded,¡±okay, third miss.¡± ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Xin had a very long dream. This dream was different from all the ones she had had before. The person in this dream was especially real, and it was herself. She dreamed that she was married to Lu Zheng. She was wearing a bright red wedding dress and had on a beautiful bride¡¯s makeup. Many guests came to give her their blessings. She dreamed that Lu Zheng was dressed in a groom¡¯s suit and appeared in her room to marry her. She swore that this was definitely the most beautiful smile she had ever seen on Lu Zheng¡¯s face. This was definitely the most handsome smile she had ever seen. She dreamed that Lu Zheng was holding her hand as they walked out of the boudoir and into the main hall. They were bidding farewell to their grandparents, parents, uncles, and aunts. Then, he carried her on his back and left the Gu residence. She sat in the wedding sedan, and the entire capital was congratting Princess Xinxin and the general on their wedding. Wedding candy and moneyundering were everywhere. Chapter 2300 - 2300 Chapter 2300-dream and reality 2300 Chapter 2300-dream and reality She was holding a bright red apple in her hand. It was produced by her uncle¡¯s Orchard in the suburbs of Beijing. It was big and red, and she liked to eat it the most. Holding the Apple, she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when the sedan stopped. She waited to kick the door of the sedan, and then be led over the brazier to bow to heaven and earth and enter the bridal chamber. She sat uneasily in the nuptial chamber and quietly lifted her veil. She looked at the new house and saw that all the furniture had been made for her by her fourth uncle. The dressing table was her favorite style. Looking at the dishes on the table, she felt hungry. She subconsciously took an Apple and bit it. ¡°Aiyo!¡± In her dreams, Gu Xin heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice. But wasn¡¯t lu Zheng in the capital? She was in Thand right now, and she was dreaming of getting married! So she took another bite of the Apple. As a result, she felt someone hugging her. She opened her eyes and saw Lu Zheng¡¯s handsome face. She let down her guard. She blinked and said in confusion,¡±Brother Yuanyuan, why did you change out of your groom¡¯s suit so quickly? We haven¡¯t even drunk the nuptial cup yet!¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He then guessed that the little girl must be dreaming. He smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°I thought you liked me wearing my usual clothes, so I naturally wanted to meet you with my best appearance!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, no, no. The groom¡¯s suit is very handsome. Very handsome. Brother Yuanyuan, we¡¯re going to consummate our marriage today. Come over here a little.¡± Lu Zheng swallowed his saliva and did not move. Gu Xin impatiently went up to her, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already consummated our marriage, are you still shy?¡± After he finished speaking, he kissed her. She had read quite a lot of novels, and Princess Jing had a lot of them. As he kissed her, he realized something was wrong. This, this, this was too real! Her eyes widened as she looked at the surrounding scenery. No, this wasn¡¯t the nuptial chamber. This was her room in Lord Liu¡¯s courtyard. B-but wasn¡¯t the person who was looking at her with his beautiful eyes and kissing her gently her brother Yuan Yuan? Gu Xin was so frightened that she wanted to push him away. However, she did not have any strength left and could not do so. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xin was so shocked that she interrupted Lu Zheng, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to say anymore, you¡¯re not allowed to say anymore! hahahahaha! Lu Zhengughed happily. His little fool. He liked to see her silly and confused look. Gu Xin was a little annoyed by hisughter and she finally came to her senses. She pushed him away with all her might, ¡± ¡°You, where did youe from, lecher? be careful, this Princess will punish you for your crime!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and smiled,¡±I¡¯ve always been the lecher in the princess¡¯s heart.¡± Princess, you¡¯re asking me where I got it?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face turned red, just like the Apple in her dream. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°You, you, you get out! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll invite you out from my heart!¡± Lu Zheng quickly waved his hands. alright, alright, alright. I know that the princess wants to change. I¡¯ll wait outside first. Princess, if you need anything, remember to call me!¡± After that, Lu Zheng left the room with a smile. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin pressed on her heart and beat it a few times, ¡± ¡°Jump, jump, jump, jump, what are you jumping for? don¡¯t jump so fast! He¡¯s a lecher!¡± After mumbling to herself, she was amused. How could she be so silly to think that she was still in a dream? It was so embarrassing! She had actually been discovered to be dreaming of getting married. Chapter 2301 - 2301 I can’t win in an argument against you 2301 I can¡¯t win in an argument against you When Gu Xin finished packing up and left the house, she realized that the sun was high in the sky and it was already noon. When she opened the door, she did not see Lu Zheng. She felt a little disappointed. Why did this person still run away? ¡°Ahem.¡± In the end, he heard a cough next to him. Gu Xin turned around and saw Lu Zheng with his arms crossed, one leg on the ground and the other on the wall. He was looking at her with a smile. ¡°Has Your Highness finished packing? Do you need a meal?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Alright, Xiao Yan, you can serve this Princess her meal!¡± With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin lifted her chin and walked towards Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng looked at her with a smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Do you want this Princess to say it again?¡± Gu Xin pouted when she saw no reaction from Lu Zheng. Lu Yang stood up straight, leaned over, and pecked her on the mouth. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she punched him in the chest, pushing him against the wall, ¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month, and you¡¯ve be more daring, Xiao Yan. You even dare to take advantage of this Princess.¡± please forgive me, Princess, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. my actions are not under the control of my brain. I can¡¯t help it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin could not help butugh. The two of them looked at each other andughed foolishly for a while. Dongxue appeared and then returned. She didn¡¯t want to disturb their family¡¯s third miss and future third Guye. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing here? When did he arrive? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± After the fun, Gu Xin pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°If I don¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s a little heartless person who will forget me!¡± Lu Zheng tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose andughed. what¡¯s the matter? is it fun in Thand? ¡± You don¡¯t want to go back to the capital anymore, do you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I, this heartless little one, just like to y! I forgot that there¡¯s an old man waiting for me in the capital!¡± Gu Xin grinned. ¡°Hmph, Hmph, you¡¯re actually looking down on me for being old now? I¡¯m very young. When I arrived at the prefecture of Thand this morning, many girls came to see me!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then the one I like, no matter how old he is, is still the best! I didn¡¯t lose anything from watching, so you didn¡¯t lose anything either, right?¡± Gu Xin was not jealous at all. Lu Zheng smiled helplessly and pinched her cheeks. He then frowned.¡±Why do I feel like I¡¯ve lost weight? No, I¡¯ll take you to eat something goodter. Let¡¯s take our time on the way back and eat more.¡± Gu Xin facepalmed,¡¯I said you¡¯re old but you still won¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re just like my grandfather, my uncle, and my father. How am I thin? It¡¯s only been half a month, how much have you lost! Elder sister said that there was a type of slimness called ¡°the elders think you¡¯re slimmer.¡± What, you¡¯re older than me, so you want to be my senior?¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng knocked her head. you clever little girl. I can¡¯t win an argument with you. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something!¡± Lu Zheng held her hand and said. When I came out just now, I had already asked Dongxue to instruct the kitchen to prepare the food. En Zi and the others should be awake by now.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head happily and allowed Lu Zheng to drag her to the kitchen. Zheng Qiu lived next door to Gu Xin. Gu Xin guessed that Zheng Qiu must have woken up after the two of them yed for so long and there was no news from her. The few of them usually had a very regr work and rest schedule when they had nothing to do, so there was not much dy in these few days. He would sleep until noon at most to make up for theck of sleep he had in the past few days. Take Gu Xin for example. No matter how much she drank, she could always get up on time if she wanted to. Chapter 2302 - 2302 Chapter 2301-want to go 2302 Chapter 2301-want to go In the dining room of the courtyard, there were six people sitting at the dining table. Fatty Wang wasn¡¯t around because he had to leave tomorrow. He woke up in the morning and went to the government office to visit his aunt and uncle. Originally, Gu Xin wanted to ask Dong Xue to join them for dinner, but Dong Xue remembered her status and insisted on eating in the kitchen. Gu Xin had no choice. She also understood that nothing could be aplished without rules. When she and Dongxue were alone outside, Dongxue would eat at the same table with her. However, once there was a third person, Dongxue would consciously avoid the table. As for Bai er, he was not a servant of the Gu family. The two of them had made great contributions in King Qu¡¯s matter and in the West. The Imperial court wanted to reward them, but they did not want to be restrained and did not ept it. Therefore, to the Gu family, they were not just servants that they could order around. They were free and willing to work for Gu Xin. ¡°General, I heard that the Xing Nan Kingdom has a conflict with the great Zhou again. What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Bai Yi asked about the news he had heard when he was investigating the king of Dong Lin. ¡°You¡¯re working on a case, and you¡¯re able to hear news from everywhere?¡± Lu Zhengughed. back then, the Emperor asked you to go to the Army, but you didn¡¯t do it yourself. Now you¡¯re concerned? ¡± ¡°General, you know that I¡¯m from Yunzhou. I¡¯ll definitely be more concerned about my hometown!¡± Bai Yi smiled and said awkwardly, ¡± besides, I didn¡¯t go to the military because I was threatened by a kid. He said that I only have two choices. One, to work for him, or two, to die. I was afraid of death, so I chose the first option. Since you¡¯ve followed that kid, how can you choose a wise Lord?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om hahahahahahaha! Lu Zhengughed and raised his ss. this is a toast to brother Bai. Thank you for your help all these years! Bai Yi picked up the wine ss and drank it without any hesitation. ¡°The Xing Nan Kingdom was beaten away by Meng Meng. During the half a month that you were in the Tai state, Meng Meng directly scared them. When I set offst night, I heard from Xue Er that the peace treaty had just arrived.¡± Lu Zheng said after he finished drinking. ¡°Wow, big brother Meng is really amazing. In just half a month, he was so scared that he sent someone a peace treaty. What about he Sanjie? Isn¡¯t she also very impressive?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked excitedly. Meng Meng was someone she knew when she was young. It could be said that her father had taught her and they had experienced a lot together. Together with Huo Junhao, Huo Yanyu, and Xue Qianyu, she had really treated them as her own brother and sister. ¡°At first, she was impressive, but during the second round, she suddenly felt unwell. After a check, she was pregnant. She still insisted on going to the battlefield, so Meng Meng sent her to the Yi family and they¡¯re keeping an eye on her. ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Really? He Sanjie was pregnant! That¡¯s great. In the future, eldest sister¡¯s children and third sister¡¯s children will be able to grow up together again. It¡¯s so blissful!¡± Gu Xin was even happier when she heard this. Then, sheughed to herself. I don¡¯t need to see it with my own eyes to imagine he Sanjie¡¯s flustered and exasperated look when brother Meng forced her to be detained. Hahahaha, when I return to the capital, I¡¯ll take some time to visit he Sanjie in Yunzhou. Yunzhou isn¡¯t far away anyway. Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Yunzhou is cooler than the capital, so we can take it as a summer vacation.¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head and said in a pampering tone. ¡°I haven¡¯t even been to Yunzhou. I want to go too.¡± Gu en interrupted. Chapter 2303 - 2303 Do you have some misunderstanding about me? 2303 Do you have some misunderstanding about me? Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved and she turned to Zheng Qiu who was focused on eating, ¡± Xiao Qiu, why don¡¯t you go too? you¡¯ve never been to Yunzhou, have you? ¡± Zheng Qiu put down his bowl and chopsticks and wiped his mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there. If there¡¯s nothing to do at the Yamen, we can go together to take a look.¡± Gu en looked at Zheng Qiu and felt that his lips were a little too red. How could a man¡¯s lips be redder than a woman¡¯s? Zheng Qiu sensed Gu en¡¯s gaze and looked over with a frown. Gu en¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This kid¡¯s eyes were so big. Those ck eyes looked so lively as if they were going to suck her in. ¡°The fourth young master of the Gu family?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu en quickly looked away. Zheng Qiu asked,¡¯why are you looking at me? Are you still unhappy that I said something ordinary about you yesterday?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu en looked over. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to criticize fourth young master Gu yesterday. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you, young master.¡± Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and said patiently. However, my point of view will not change. Carrots and vegetables each have their own preferences. Everyone had a different view of everything in the world. What fourth young master Gu is thinking actually has nothing to do with me. I was being meddlesome.¡± Gu en was speechless. Lu Zheng looked at Gu en, then at Zheng Qiu. He had the same expression as Gu Xin and the rest yesterday. This was probably the first time that en ¡®Zi had been treated like this by a girl, other than her own sisters! No, in the eyes of en Zi, Zheng Qiu was not a girl. Lu Yang was amused. He felt that there was a good show to watch! Zheng Qiu was ready to continue eating. She had been starving for the past two days. In the end, Gu en did not allow it. He felt that he had lived for more than ten years and no one had ever said that to him. He felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Young master Zheng, do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± he asked. Zheng Qiu looked at him in confusion. do you think that I¡¯m like many ordinary men in great Zhou who like to have three wives and four concubines? do you think that I like to hug left and right? do you think that I like to be surrounded by women? ¡± Gu en asked. Zheng Qiu was enlightened,¡¯it turns out that fourth young master Gu really likes it! My eyesight is indeed good, and I didn¡¯t make a mistake this time.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Fortunately, there was nothing in her mouth. She knew that she would be happy to hear the conversation between the two of them. She could only concentrate on watching the show and not eat anything. ¡°When did you say that I¡¯m like this?¡± Gu en asked. Zheng Qiu asked,¡¯didn¡¯t you just say that? Fourth young master Gu, this is really nothing. I know that the Gu family is very strict and does not take in concubines or Tongfang. But, fourth young master Gu, this doesn¡¯t stop you from having a beautiful woman. Besides, you¡¯re already an adult. You can make your own choice. If you find a few true loves, you must bring them home. I believe that as long as your love is true enough, it will be able to move your family and make them ept you.¡± Gu Xin quickly shook her head. no, no, no. If Enzi really has a few true loves, he definitely won¡¯t be able to bring them home. No, he won¡¯t even be able to go home himself. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Zheng Qiu replied. That was quite a pity. In fact, fourth young master Gu could go to the kingdom of goddess or the West. It¡¯s true. Now that the Imperial court has many dealings with the Western Region and the goddess Kingdom, with fourth young master Gu¡¯s talent, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to achieve your wish.¡± Gu en mmed the table and said,¡¯you¡¯re targeting me. Zheng Qiu, I used to think that you were a good person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vengeful. Do you have any interest in this?¡± Chapter 2307 - 2307 Chapter 2307-very necessary 2307 Chapter 2307-very necessary third sister, brother ah Yuan, you guys don¡¯t know, but that kid, Ren Ren, said that if I don¡¯te to Thand, I will miss the most beautiful thing in my life. Gu en did not know whether tough or cry. I will only need two days at most to return to the capital. I don¡¯t believe that I will encounter anything beautiful. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om maybe you¡¯ve seen it and didn¡¯t realize it yourself! Gu Xinughed. that¡¯s right, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded. it¡¯s not easy to notice something that¡¯s fated and beautiful at first sight. Sometimes, time is needed to tell you. I think it¡¯s a good idea to just endure it. I think it should be urate this time!¡± Gu en said,¡¯Yingluo, then tell me, what is it? Is it beautiful scenery, delicious food, or beautiful women?¡± Gu Xin smiled meaningfully,¡¯didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan already say it? He needed time to discover it. You¡¯re stupid and can¡¯t find it, but don¡¯t let us point it out to you. What if someone pointed you out wrongly and you missed it?¡± ¡°Xinxin is right,¡± Lu Zheng agreed. He had to discover it himself. En ¡®Zi, I believe that you¡¯ll definitely be grateful in the future, really.¡± Gu en looked at the two of them suspiciously. I feel that the two of you are very strange. I feel that you have already discovered what the beautiful things that Ren Ren was talking about are. Can you tell me about it?¡± Gu Xin and Lu Zheng exchanged nces. Not bad, his intelligence was back. This kid lost all his intelligence after meeting Xiao Qiu. He was not stupid under normal circumstances. The two of them had no intention of telling him. Gu Xin finally understood. If she could bear with the chubby boy¡¯s desire to write a case investigation and the female lead was based on Xiao Qiu, then the male lead would most likely be her son, the future top schr. Interesting, this is really interesting! It would be no fun to tell the male and female leads about such an interesting thing. She would wait for them to slowly discover it. Gu en saw that they were not talking and did not know what kind of riddles they were talking about. She felt a little tired. He knew his brothers and sisters very well. He knew Lu Zheng too. They had known each other for so long. If they did not want to tell you something, they would not tell you even if you had a knife to their necks. Lu Zheng saw his depressed look and asked with a smile, ¡± by the way, en Zi, now that you¡¯re about to take part in the general examination, I want to ask you for some gossip. Other than Yingying, have you taken a fancy to any other girls? ¡± ¡°Brother ah Yuan, why are you concerned about this?¡± Gu en was stunned and shook his head. Lu Yang said,¡¯I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be a schr or a flower lover, and the Gu family¡¯s door will be broken. So I¡¯m asking you, do you have someone you like? Let us know when we get home so that we can spread the word and avoid being disturbed!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. This is very necessary. I¡¯ve decided, and now it¡¯s just you and sisi. There were people who went to ask uncle and aunt about sisi¡¯s situation! The two of them said that they had a son-inw in their hearts and would not consider marrying sisi to someone else. This was to reduce the number of people. You¡¯re studying, so few people are asking about you. After you pass the court examinations, there might really be a lot of peopleing to you. So, you can think about whether there¡¯s someone you like or someone you want to get to know. When the timees, you can use it to get rid of those who want to marry you!¡± Gu en held her forehead and smiled helplessly. Sweetheart? where did he get a sweetheart from? his ns were filled to the brim by his second uncle every day. It wasn¡¯t his second uncle who arranged it for him, but he himself. He didn¡¯t have the time to meet his sweetheart! Chapter 2308 - 2308 Chapter 2308-why 2308 Chapter 2308-why Gu en took a sip of water and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweetheart, and I don¡¯t have a girl I want to understand. When the timees, I¡¯ll let father and mother deal with it. I can¡¯t care so much. If they like someone and like sisi, say that they already have a daughter-inw in their hearts, then wouldn¡¯t they be able to send them away?¡± Gu Xin did not hesitate to attack, ¡± do you think your position in uncle¡¯s heart can bepared to sisi¡¯s? Uncle can choose a good husband for sisi, but he doesn¡¯t have the time to pick a wife for you. Don¡¯t think about Grandpa and Grandma, they don¡¯t want to meddle in your Affairs!¡± Gu en clutched his chest and said with a heavy face, ¡± ¡°Third sister, we only need to know this in our hearts. Why do we need to say it out loud?¡± en ¡®Zi, ¡± Lu Yang said. you don¡¯t have anyone you like, and you don¡¯t have a girl you want to understand. Do you have a young master you want to understand? ¡± Gu en was speechless. fortunately, I swallowed the tea. Brother ah Yuan, what are you saying? do you know that my grandparents, my parents, and my second uncle will beat you up if you say that? ¡± Gu en looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. how can you be like this, brother ah Yuan? ¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and smiled, not saying a word. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved and she said, ¡± ¡°En Zi, brother Yuan Yuan is right! If you don¡¯t have a girl you want to know, you should have a young master you want to know! Do you? tell me quickly, who is the person in your mind?¡± Gu en looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. He did not expect his third sister to think the same way. Oh no, should he go back and tell his second uncle so that he could evaluate brother Yuanyuan again? Oh no, the image of a young master really appeared in his mind. It was Zheng Qiu, the one who hade to deal with him! Gu en was stunned on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. He did not speak or move, just like a stone man. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other, using their eyes to tell each other that this kid was done for. He was most likely thinking of Xiao Qiu. Hahahaha. Gu en quickly chased away the thoughts in her mind and looked at the two of them gloomily. ¡°Third sister, brother ah Yuan, you¡¯re really wrong. I¡¯m about to take part in the exam, what if I fail the exam if you disturb my mood like this?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. you can¡¯t even handle this. It¡¯s useless even if you get in! Lu Zheng replied,¡±when you¡¯re doing serious business, you should be focused.¡± When it¡¯s time to y, just y to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Gu en looked at the two of them pitifully. ¡°Alright, third sister, brother a ¡®Yuan, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed your private time, please spare me! I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯ll leave now. You guys take your time!¡± After that, Gu en stood up and bowed very politely before he left. hahahahahaha! Gu en had already walked far away, but he could still hear theughter in the pavilion. He touched his wildly beating heart. No way, no way. Wasn¡¯t it just a case that involved three men in a love triangle? He had only seen it once, so why was he so attracted to Zheng Qiu? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om No, no, I can¡¯t think about it anymore. I must have not slept well these past two days. I must go back to sleep, sleep. But, how could a man¡¯s lips be so red? How could her figure be so beautiful, like a gracefuldy? Why? No, no, there was no why. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been possessed. I need to rest. I need to rest well. Chapter 2309 - 2309 Chapter 2309-a strict teacher produces a brilliant disciple 2309 Chapter 2309-a strict teacher produces a brilliant disciple bear with that little brat. Did he specially let Enzie to Thand to create material for him, or did he specially find himself a sister-inw? ¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly as he watched Gu en walk away. ¡°I¡¯m guessing both.¡± Gu Xin ate a piece of cake and analyzed, ¡± I think Xiao Qiu is a good person. She¡¯s independent, calm and generous. She¡¯s pretty and has a good personality. If our first branch can find a daughter-inw like Xiao Qiu, the whole family will be satisfied.¡± Lu Zheng thought about the few people in the first branch of the Gu family. The only ones who were slightly more normal were Gu Hui and Gu si. Gu Hui was already married and would be the head of the Peng family. Gu si would be in the Huo family in the future. In that case, Gu en¡¯s wife was indeed very important. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Other than the fact that some people might not be able to ept Zheng Qiu¡¯s profession, everything else about her was fine. They were able to be the home of their first branch. ¡°then it looks like ren ren¡¯s taste is quite good! He actually managed to pair up the two of them when they were not in the same frame.¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°He likes to do this. What do you think is in that little head of his! Day by day, how old are you?¡± Gu Xin was very curious about this. Of course, she had her own exnation for this. Gu Ren had been eating her jade beads since he was born. When Gu Ren was less than a year old, before she told her family about the Jade beads, she loved to feed Gu Ren. Gu Xin felt that Gu Ren had eaten too many jade beads and was smarter than her. ¡°He¡¯s just too yful. Otherwise, he would definitely be caught by second uncle and educated from now on. He¡¯s probably even worse off than Enzi.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°can you not make my father sound so terrifying? My father is doing this for the good of us juniors.¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°That¡¯s right, second uncle is doing this for the good of us juniors. a strict teacher produces a brilliant disciple!¡± lu zheng yed along with gu xin¡¯s words. ¡°brother yuanyuan, did anything fun happen in the capital during the half month i was away? Did Lin Shi and her son cause any trouble at home? Uncle Lu has already started preparing for our wedding. I¡¯m afraid the Lin family is up to no good!¡± gu xin changed the topic and asked about lu zheng. ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t bother me. As for how I¡¯m going to bother my father, I don¡¯t care. He is the one who married her, so no matter how annoying it is, he will have to endure it. ¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s smile faded. ¡°actually, i think uncle lu must have something he hasn¡¯t told you. I¡¯ve always felt that he wasn¡¯t a good person, but after interacting with him a few times, I keep feeling that he has something on his mind.¡± gu xin advised. ¡°these have nothing to do with us. He was already a grandfather, so he could enlighten himself if he had something on his mind. He didn¡¯t take care of me all those years, and I don¡¯t know how to take care of him now. Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things, okay?¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Then let¡¯s talk about fatty Wang! you haven¡¯t met fatty Wang, have you? let me tell you, I¡¯m having fun with fatty Wang. Gu Xin stopped talking about the Lu family and started to talk about how she met fatty Wang and why she suddenly had the idea of having fatty Wang by her side. Gu Xin was always like this. She could easily drive Lu Zheng¡¯s emotions. When she was happy, Lu Zheng would be happy too. As long as he could see Gu Xin being as carefree and worried as she was now, Lu Zheng felt that it was all worth it, no matter how hard it was. Chapter 2310 - 2310 Chapter 2311-differential treatment 2310 Chapter 2311-differential treatment When night fell, the white-robed Bai er had already prepared everything on the empty ground beside the pond. He had also lit the mosquito-repelling incense. The rack, the charcoal, and the ingredients had all been prepared. Bai er and Bai Yi were skewers for the kitchen staff. The state capital of Thand was close to the sea, so there was a lot of fresh seafood. Previously, when they were returning from the West, they had to go through kunzhou and take a detour around Jiangnan to return to the capital. On the way, Lu Zheng had learned a lot from Gu Nian. So, Lu Zheng was the one who did everything for Gu Xin tonight, while she was only responsible for watching from the side. Gu en and Zheng Qiu were already used to the two of them. Although they had not seen them for half a month, they would be able to get used to them in half a day. ¡°Waa! It smells so good! Thirddy, fourth Gu, Xiao Qiu, old Bai, Er Bai, and little Dongxue, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the delicious food? Can Ie earlier?¡± Just as he started eating, the round fatty Wang ran over andined loudly as he ran. Lu Zheng turned to look at fatty Wang, who had ¡°rolled¡± over. He pursed his lips and felt relieved. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The first adult man that Xinxin took the initiative to bring with her ¡­ Well, he was indeed extraordinary! He was actually thinking just now that Lord Wang¡¯s son would only slim down and be a handsome man in another one or two years, but he had already been reborn, so what if he changed? He was worried that Xinxin would take a fancy to this fatty Wang who would turn from a fatty to a pretty boy! In the end, this kid still didn¡¯t change. Lu Zheng thought about what happened to the Wang family in his past life and felt that he needed to find a suitable opportunity to remind them. However, it was not now. The Wang family¡¯s ident should be next year. When he had time, he would remind Lord Wang. Since fatty Wang could work for Xinxin, and this was the first time Xinxin had actively recruited people, then he would let fatty Wang¡¯s family have a better time! ¡°Eh? this is Qianqian. fatty Wang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Lu Zheng. He then nced at Gu Xin who was beside Lu Zheng and immediately bowed, ¡± I¡¯m Wang Shoucheng. You must be general Lu, Lu Qian! I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time, and seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed more famous than the rumors. General Lu and Princess Xinxin are really a good match. You can say that they are the mostpatible couple I¡¯ve ever seen. The words ¡°talented man and beautiful woman, a match made in heaven¡± and ¡°a man with no wife¡± are not enough to describe the two of you.¡± Gu Xin widened her eyes and looked at fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a day since west met and you¡¯ve be so good at talking, fatty Wang!¡± Fatty Wang shook his head humbly,¡±princess¡¯s words are wrong. This one has some taboos in front of Princess, but there¡¯s no need to hide it in front of general Lu.¡± Moreover, he did not dare to speak nonsense in order to admire general Lu¡¯s elegance. At this moment, general Lu is standing right in front of me. I can¡¯t help but feel this way.¡± Gu en walked over and patted fatty Wang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Old Wang, you¡¯re still treating me differently! Brother ah Yuan is a general, and you¡¯re so polite to him. I¡¯m a proper student, but you¡¯re so down to earth when you talk to me. Why is that?¡± Fatty Wangughed,¡±I¡¯ve long heard that general Lu is well versed in both literature and martial arts. You¡¯re not just a simple general.¡± Perhaps, general Lu is still a Confucian general!¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and smiled, nodding his head. Yes, fatty Wang, who was still fat and had not experienced any changes in his family, was still as talkative as ever. He smiled and said,¡±Wang gongzi, you¡¯re so good at talking. If you¡¯re good at talking, then say more, alright?¡± Chapter 2311 - 2311 Chapter 2311-if you can talk, then say more 2311 Chapter 2311-if you can talk, then say more Fatty Wang was taken aback. Gu Xin and the othersughed and Gu Xin even added, ¡± fatty Wang, I like to hear it too. If you know how to say it, then say more. Fatty Wang pinched his throat and coughed twice before cupping his hands, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be embarrassing myself!¡± Bai er was focused on roasting the skewers when Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue walked over. Fatty Wang said, ¡± our great Zhou¡¯s Imperial Princess, the third miss of the Gu family, is a virtuous person with a pure heart, intelligent and brave. Our great Zhou¡¯s Imperial general, the second young master of the Lu family, is an orchid, a Jade Tree, and an extraordinary demeanor. The two of them together are a match made in heaven. Even the heavens can¡¯t bear to break them apart. Such a Golden Boy and Jade girl, hehe.¡± Fatty Wang said a lot of things. In any case, the two of them were verypatible. Gu en was dumbfounded. To be honest, he really couldn¡¯t praise someone like this. Fatty Wang¡¯s words made Lu Zheng¡¯s mood very good. He turned around to get two jars of wine, then handed one to fatty Wang,¡±Come, brother Wang, drink this jar of wine and we¡¯ll be friends from now on!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink first as a form of respect!¡± Fatty Wang hurriedly epted it. After he finished, fatty Wang raised his head and drank the entire jar of wine. He had never been afraid of anyone when it came to drinking. Oh, no, there was someone he was afraid of now. It was the third youngdy of the Gu family. Lu Zheng also raised his head and finished his drink. Even Gu Xin found it strange. Her brother Yuan Yuan did not even have such a fatty among her friends. She even thought that brother Yuan Yuan did not like fatty! As expected, ttery will not work! Fatty Wang really knows how to conduct himself! After drinking the jar of wine, the few of them began to happily barbecue. Their atmosphere was originally good, and with the addition of the talkative fatty Wang, time passed very quickly, and soon it was midnight. Perhaps it was because they had a good night¡¯s sleep and were excited again, none of them were tired and suggested to drink a little more. let¡¯s go to the roof, let¡¯s go to the roof. There are so many stars tonight. We can even go to the roof to look at the stars! Gu Xin suggested. Fatty Wang¡¯s chubby face wrinkled,¡±third miss, have you considered my feelings?¡± Do you think I can reach the roof with my body? Even if I do, can you guarantee that I won¡¯t roll down?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before sheughed, ¡± hahahaha! I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about you. Even if Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t have time, I can carry her up to the roof, hold her hand, sit at the highest point, and drink and chat with her!¡± In the end, both Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu remained calm. Lu Zheng wanted to remain calm, but when he thought of Gu en¡¯s reaction in the afternoon, he yed along and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the look in your eyes? Xiao Qiu was Xinxin¡¯s most capable assistant, just like fatty Wang. Xinxin took fatty Wang up to the roof, it doesn¡¯t matter if you take him to the top.¡± Gu Xin looked at fatty Wang in disgust and shook her head, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to! He¡¯s fat and ugly, I don¡¯t like him. I don¡¯t like it. ¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± third miss Wanwan, I don¡¯t dare to either! After that, he turned to look at Zheng Qiu. As expected, a brat who dealt with dead people was bold! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Zheng Qiu knew what they were thinking and rolled his eyes at them.¡±In my eyes, there is no distinction between men and women, only the dead and the living. I¡¯m upright, and my thoughts aren¡¯t as dirty as some people¡¯s.¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± little Qiu, are you talking about me and little fourth Gu? ¡± ¡°He must be talking about you,¡± Gu en immediately retorted. Chapter 2312 - 2312 Chapter 2311-return 2312 Chapter 2311-return ¡°Young master Wang, you have a good eye,¡± Zheng Qiu said. Fatty Wang was happy, but Gu en was stunned. He looked at Zheng Qiu and said,¡¯Xiao Qiu, are you still picking on me? I¡¯ll give you a toast as an apology, okay?¡± With that, he walked to Zheng Qiu with a bowl of wine in his hand. Zheng Qiu did not reject him. He picked up his ss and said, ¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu, I¡¯m not targeting you. I just think that your way of thinking is wrong. Of course, everyone has their own aspirations. I¡¯m Xinxin¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re Xinxin¡¯s brother. As long as we don¡¯t talk about topics that we don¡¯t agree on, we can still get along. Xiao Qiu will drink this first!¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± How could this kid be like this? Didn¡¯t his family teach him to speak properly? ¡°Fourth young master Gu, please!¡± Zheng Qiu said after he finished his bowl of noodles. no, Xiao Qiu, you should stop drinking. Forget it, I¡¯ll drink. You said it yourself. With my third sister¡¯s rtionship, we can still be friends! Gu en did not even feel like talking anymore. He raised his head and finished the drink in one gulp. Then, he returned to his seat and continued to pour himself another ss of wine. He just couldn¡¯t understand. He had never been despised like this before! Of course, that did not include his grandmother and father at home. Now that he had grown up, he was a man who was loved by both men and women, young and old. He had just said his opinion on weing the rain, and most people probably thought the same. Why did this brat act as if he had done something unforgivable? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fatty Wang was extremely shocked. Why were these two still not done today? wasn¡¯tst night¡¯s incident already over? He picked up the bowl and wanted to persuade her, but Gu en was already serving herself one bowl after another. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only drink with Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, Bai Yi, and Bai er. He was looking for Zheng Qiu to drink, and he felt embarrassed. After all, he already knew that Zheng Qiu couldn¡¯t hold his liquor well. They had to leave for the capital tomorrow. If he got drunk, it would dy the trip. Thus, it formed a strange scene where Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, and the fatty Bai er Wang were drinking happily, Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue were eating skewers, and Gu en was drinking alone. Fatty Wang could also tell that no one was paying attention to little four Gu! Sure enough, the rumors were true. The Gu family was all about women frowning over men. This boy waspletely ignored in the Gu family! He was d that he was born into the only Wang family. Otherwise, if he was born into the Gu family, wouldn¡¯t he be as aggrieved as little fourth Gu? Look at this pitiful expression of not being loved by her sister and not being loved by her brother-inw, what a sin! ¡­¡­ The next day at dawn, the group of people set off from the courtyard. There were two cars in total. One was filled with the things they bought in Thand and was driven by second Bai and Gu en. The other was Gu Xin and the rest, driven by fatty Wang and Bai Yi. Gu Xin had already woken up after eating something. She looked at Zheng Qiu who was still in a daze and asked, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±yes, I was.¡± I can¡¯t remember anything when I wake up, I just feel very tired.¡± Gu Xin passed a ss of water to Zheng Qiu and ced a Jade bead in it. ¡°Drink a ss of water and wake up. If you still feel ufortable, then sleep for a while.¡± Zheng Qiu took the ss of water and drank it. She could not fall asleep as Crown Prince Lu was still in the car. Although only Gu en and fatty Wang did not know that she was ady, it was not good for her to fall asleep in front of Lu Zheng. Chapter 2313 - 2313 Chapter 2312-persuasion 2313 Chapter 2312-persuasion Zheng Qiu, who had thought that he would doze off, felt much more awake after drinking the water. Gu Xin observed her and found that she was much more energetic. She leaned on Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder and chatted with her. Xiao Qiu, do you really not like our en ¡®Zi? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡± I don¡¯t dislike it. I just feel that there are some differences in opinions. In the past, in my heart, fourth young master Gu was really quite good. I also know that manydies in the capital like his type. However, the words he said that day really made me very unhappy.¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, actually, en ¡®Zi just doesn¡¯t know how to speak. Perhaps he has been out on business for so many years that he has seen all kinds of people and things. In addition to our family¡¯s situation, he thinks that after two people get married, no matter what happens, they must not fall in love with someone else.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°I understand. However, the way he spoke made me think of my mother¡¯s husband.¡± Zheng Qiuughed at himself. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m telling you so much so that you won¡¯t be biased against en Zi. In our family, no one will love anyone else other than their other half. En ¡®Zi thinks that as long as you love someone other than your husband or wife, you are disloyal.¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± he¡¯s never loved anyone before, so he doesn¡¯t know how it feels to be moved. When he was young, he liked a little girl. It wasn¡¯t because he was moved, but because he thought that the little girl was beautiful and cute, different from the other girls in the vige.¡± ¡°I know that you can¡¯t control your heart. If the other half was good to her, how could she be moved by someone else? Unless they were amorous. You have to believe that there are no romantic people in the Gu family, only those who are loyal.¡± Gu Xin nced at Lu Zheng as she spoke. Lu Zheng smiled at her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Weren¡¯t the Gu family all devoted people? Even the unreliable uncle Gu would only see his family and others in his eyes after he married his aunt. ¡°Xinxin, I understand.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. The reason why she did not sleep wellst night was that she had let her thoughts run wild for a while before she went to bed. She could not understand it herself. In fact, in all these years that she had disguised herself as a man, she had met many people, even more annoying than Gu en¡¯s words, but she had never been so aggressive. She felt that it might be because she had a good impression of Gu en in the beginning, butter on, she felt that Gu en was no different from the others in this regard. She was a little disappointed! In the end, she actually didn¡¯t know why she was like this. ¡°En ¡®Zi is simple-minded, and he has decided that you¡¯re one of his own, so he can hold nothing back in front of you. Although he said that it was normal for men to marry and take in concubines in the great Zhou Dynasty, he did not agree with this in his heart. My grandfather, my eldest uncle, my father, and my fourth uncle are all his role models. It¡¯s impossible for him to go astray.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Mm, I understand. I¡¯ll try to change my attitude in the future.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and smiled. to be honest, I really thought that fourth young master Gu was a good person at the beginning. He was the kind of person that the outside world had rumored to be. She was just a little angry when she heard him say that out of the blue. She felt that he was not that kind of person again. She was also a little disappointed! Maybe it¡¯s because of my parents ¡°influence.¡± Chapter 2314 - 2314 Chapter 2314-psychological trauma 2314 Chapter 2314-psychological trauma ¡°Xiao Qiu, you don¡¯t have to be immersed in it all the time. Your father will get what he deserves. You and your sister will get what you deserve. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge, but the time hasn¡¯te yet.¡± Lu Zheng was reminded of Zheng Qiu in his previous life and could not help but advise him. Zheng Qiu was famous in her previous life, but she had not had a good life. Even though she had avenged her mother, she did not trust men because of her parents. She had no friends. She only had a superior and an assistant. Until Lu Zheng was reborn sessfully, Zheng Qiu was still alone. Of course, it had something to do with her identity as a coroner at the time. But at that time, she was already a person respected by many people. When her identity was revealed, many prestigious families wanted to marry her, but she rejected them all. Before Lu Zheng¡¯s sess, Zheng Qiu was already 30 years old. He was still living in the Zheng family and working as a coroner in the court of judicial review. He was still alone. Now that Gu Xin had acknowledged Zheng Qiu as her friend and Lu Zheng knew what Zheng Qiu was feeling conflicted about, if he could help her change, he would naturally help her. He didn¡¯t want his Xinxin to worry about Zheng Qiu¡¯s marriage when she got married. ¡°Well, not all men want to have three wives and four concubines. There are many people in this world who can guard one person for their entire life like Yingyu ding. They didn¡¯t care about each other¡¯s identity, age, or appearance. When you¡¯re moved, you¡¯ll do everything you can to treat her well.¡± Gu Xin understood Lu Zheng very well and knew why he said that. She immediately understood. Zheng Qiu could not trust men because of what happened to his parents! This was uneptable. This was the sister-inw that the little fatty had taken good care of. Although it might not be sessful in the end, what if? Besides, Xiao Qiu was her good friend. She didn¡¯t want to see Xiao Qiu suffer from any psychological trauma. Her sister was the one who had told her about psychological trauma. Gu Nian had told Gu Xin before that some people¡¯s childhood experiences would affect their entire life. Or, some things would hurt them and they would not be able to get over it for a long time. Gu Nian had given Gu Xin a few examples. For example, some children grew up in a very bad family environment, which would have a certain impact on their character. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om For example, in the Gu family, their eldest uncle¡¯s generation had four children. Because Grandpa and Grandma Gu were in love, the two of them managed the family atmosphere very well. Therefore, none of the children had any major defects. When their father was young, he had fallen because of love. This was not because of family reasons, but because of the influence of the outside world. He did not think about it for a while. When he thought about it and walked out of it, his life would be different. If their father hadn¡¯t gotten over it and continued, he might have really reached the point of selling his children. If he really reached this point, he would really be unworthy of being a human. His parents would abandon him, and his life would be destroyed. When Gu Nian told Gu Xin all this, she was trying her best to prevent Gu Xin from being affected by the ten years before the three of them transmigrated to this world. She hoped that Gu Xin would look forward and forget about her unhappy past. She was pure and kind and always thought of her family in the best way possible. Even if Gu Nian did not talk about these things, Gu Xin would not have any psychological trauma. Chapter 2315 - 2315 Thoughts 2315 Thoughts ¡°Before I told you the story, I said that I was going to tell you a story that defied the heavens and changed your fate, right?¡± Gu Xin said as she looked at Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu nodded in confusion. He did not know how the story had changed fate. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I almost forgot to tell you when you were debating with en ¡®Zi.¡± Gu Xinughed and continued, ¡± yingshi Yuding¡¯s family isn¡¯t that great. Although he has enough gold coins to grow up, he doesn¡¯t know anything other than strength. Moreover, his parents had never made him work since he was young. He didn¡¯t know anything at first and lived a muddled life. Later, he left home in a fit of anger with his parents.¡± ¡°Then he met his current wife. At that time, he only felt that his wife was a goddess from heaven and could not be profaned. He was moved, and he could tell that his wife was moved. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. In his heart, he feels that he¡¯s not worthy of her. ¡± ¡°He left when something happened to his family. Then, he was the only one left in this world, and he came back. After he came back, he didn¡¯t intend to disturb her because he felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy. However, what could he do if he was not worthy? Then work hard to be worthy! He was illiterate, but he studied hard. He was not good at talking, but he tried hard to change. He didn¡¯t immediately express his feelings after his wife¡¯s divorce. He only cared for her silently and waited for her quietly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man who forgets to eat and sleep, and he works hard day and night. God has never mistreated such a person. Therefore, his efforts paid off. He told me that at that time, he didn¡¯t dare to express his feelings to his wife. He still felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of her. ¡± ¡°But that rain made his heart ache. He silently told himself to seize this opportunity. Even if he¡¯s not worthy of her now, he will work hard in the future and one day, he will be worthy of her. ¡± ¡°So, he told his wife about his feelings. Another period of time passed, and he grew up again. Then, his wife agreed to be with him. Was this the end? No, this was not the end. After the two of them got together, they encouraged and supported each other, and their lives became better and better.¡± ¡°More and more people are saying that yingshi Yuding has married a good wife, especially those who know yingshi Yuding well and his past. Yingshi Yuding was quite famous in the entire Western Region, and almost all the tribes and kingdoms had his business. However, his wife had someone spread the word that all of this was his own hard work. It was just that he happened to meet someone like her at that time and age. If it were anyone else, yingshi Yuding would also be as hard working as her. ¡± ¡°Some people think that yingshi Yuding changed for his wife. Actually, I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s doing it for himself. When he was young, he lived a muddled life. His wife¡¯s appearance was only a goal. It was as if you were floating in the vast sea in the dark night, and suddenly a light appeared in the distance to illuminate the way for you. It only illuminated the way for you and gave you a direction, but it didn¡¯t drag you to the shore. You could get to the shore because of your own perseverance and perseverance. Therefore, I feel that weing ten raindrops is for myself, for my own path, for my own goal.¡± just like his wife said, at that age and time, he might have met someone else and done the same thing. Chapter 2317 - 2317 I like to watch it with Xinxin 2317 I like to watch it with Xinxin Zheng Qiu was trying his best to hold back his tears. She felt as if she had been bullied when she was young, and her mother had hugged her and coaxed her, telling her, ¡± ¡°Yue ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. If you cry, wouldn¡¯t it be like what those bad children want? With mother around, no one would dare to bully Chen ¡®er. They¡¯re bad, we don¡¯t y with them. We¡¯ll y by ourselves and live our own lives.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Zheng Qiu who was trying to hold back his tears. He patted Gu Xin and pointed outside. Gu Xin nodded and Lu Zheng got up to go out. He sat in between fatty Wang and Bai Yi and they started driving together. Gu Xin could feel her shoulder getting wet. She sighed softly. Perhaps it would be better if she cried! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fatty Wang heard the low sobbing and turned to look, then asked Lu Zheng in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be curious, don¡¯t gossip!¡± Lu Zheng adjusted his head and said, ¡± let¡¯s slow down. We¡¯ll reach Qi ¡®an town in the afternoon. We¡¯ll rest in the town for the night and continue our journey tomorrow morning. We should be able to return to the capital by tomorrow evening. Qi ¡®an town? I remember it¡¯s a small town. I don¡¯t want to rest when I pass by there. There are only two inns there. It¡¯s neither the capital nor the capital. I don¡¯t think anyone cares about it! Wang Tai ridiculed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That town may be small, but it has everything. The inn is quite good, and thedy boss is especially beautiful!¡± White shirt looked at fatty Wang, smiling as he raised his brows. ¡°Really?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s pea-sized eyes were wide open. Then, he revealed a smile that only men would understand, ¡± hehehe, Bai Yi, I didn¡¯t think that a person like you who¡¯s usually so serious would actually look at beautiful women. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like to see a beauty? Third youngdy likes it very much.¡± After saying that, white shirt looked ahead. Lu Zheng facepalmed. Well, people like to look at people or things, but white shirt didn¡¯t show it at all in the past. Now that he had been with Xinxin for a few years, he expressed his thoughts without hesitation! ¡°Brother Lu, do you like to watch it too?¡± Fatty Wang lowered his voice as he was afraid that Gu Xin would hear him in the car. He even added, ¡± don¡¯t worry, even if you admit it, I won¡¯t tell third miss. This is a secret between us! ¡°Hehe!¡± Lu Zhengughed helplessly. I don¡¯t like to look at beautiful women with fatty. I like to look at them with Xinxin. Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± Bai Yiughed. With the rtionship between general Lu and the three of them, you, fatty Wang, still want to create some conflict? If general Lu had been there that day, you might have been able to see the weird thing of general Lu bringing his fianc¨¦e to the brothels. The three of them chatted quietly outside, while Zheng Qiu sobbed in the carriage. Gu Xin could hear what was going on outside, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard Zheng Qiu¡¯s soft cries, her heart ached. She really wanted to go back to the capital and get rid of the Zheng family. The only thing she could do was to find a way to help Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother recover so that he could stop being a yboy. Gu Xin was not the kind of person who liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but just like when she was with Cheng Huaiyu, she could not bear to be cruel to Zheng Qiu anymore. It could even be said that she hit it off with Zheng Qiu at first sight and they hit it off. Chapter 2319 - 2319 Chapter 2319-accompany me to the end 2319 Chapter 2319-apany me to the end Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Zheng Qiu would still hold a grudge against Gu en. She hoped that the two of them could clear up the misunderstanding. She understood what Gu en meant, but Zheng Qiu was thinking of the worst. Even if Gu en had a hundred guts, he would not dare to be so fickle. He only told her what he saw. Even she herself, although she didn¡¯t like the behavior of marrying a wife and taking in concubines, this was other people¡¯s business, and she couldn¡¯t care less. As long as it didn¡¯t happen to her or the people she cared about, it was fine. She had never thought of changing this custom that had been passed down since ancient times, and she knew that it was impossible to change it. Just like in the goddess Kingdom, the powerful women would marry one man and take in a few men. brother Yuanyuan said that we¡¯ll rest in Qi ¡®an town for a while in the afternoon and set off tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll probably reach the capital by tomorrow evening. Gu Xin said, changing the topic. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go to the innter. I¡¯ll borrow the kitchen and treat you to a meal! I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Zheng Qiu had been so busy crying that he did not hear the conversation outside. Now that he knew, he said enthusiastically. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll tell brother Yuan Yuan and the others.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and lifted the curtain, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan, Bai Yi, fatty Wang, did you hear that? Xiao Qiu said that she¡¯s going to cook a good meal for uster. I was supposed to invite sisi, ninren, and I toe along, but look, now you guys are basking in the glory!¡± ¡°I heard you! Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re so boring. I heard you say that little fourth Gu can go now. We have a friendship to solve cases together, why didn¡¯t you invite me!¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that brother Wang won¡¯t be used to my small courtyard.¡± Zheng Qiu joked. ¡°What are you saying! Why am I not used to a ce that third youngdy and the others like to go to? I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll definitely go when the timees. White shirt, call second white and we¡¯ll go for a free meal. Friends should keep in touch! How about this, when we get to the capital, I¡¯ll clean up my house and we can alle and y together. Roast meat, drink wine, or y cards, I, Fatty Wang, will apany you to the end!¡± Fatty Wang said forthrightly. ¡°Who do you think will apany you to the end?¡± White shirt turned and asked. ¡°I¡¯m fatty Wang!¡± After fatty Wang finished speaking, he suddenly realized, why did he call him fatty Wang? hahahahahahaha Yingluo! everyone burst outughing. Fatty Wang smacked his head. Sure enough, habit was a scary thing. He was used to them calling him that these few days, so why did he follow suit and call him that? it turned out that he thought he was calling someone else! Gu en and second Bai¡¯s carriage was at the back. When they heard theughter from the front, Gu en¡¯s heart was itching. What were they talking about? it was so funny. He could not help but ask,¡±Brother Yuan, what are youughing at? It¡¯s such a funny thing, let¡¯s share it!¡± Before Lu Zheng could answer, fatty Wang spoke, ¡± ¡°Little fourth Gu, Xiao Qiu will personally prepare a good meal for us when we reach the innter. We¡¯re in for a treat. ¡± Gu en was stunned and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Ah? I still remember him using a knife to dissect Qi yng¡¯s body. After that, he¡¯ll have to eat the delicious food she¡¯s made with the knife.¡± The air suddenly fell silent, leaving only the sound of horse hooves. Chapter 2321 - 2321 I didn’t do it 2321 I didn¡¯t do it Dongxue and fatty Wang also felt that the food in their hands didn¡¯t smell good anymore, but Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, the white shirt, and Bai er were still eating with great relish. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°En ¡®Zi, in the future, if you have nothing to do, you should really go to the Supreme Court and the prison of the Ministry of Justice to see and interrogate prisoners, or go to the Memorial Hall.¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en in disgust. ¡°You should bring him along in the future! I can see that he is quite interested in this. Perhaps he will go there a few more times. In the future, the Supreme Court or the Ministry of Justice will have another powerful general!¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. After he finished the Imperial examinations, he would definitely have to work in the Hanlin Academy. By then, he would be able to join these two departments after staying in the Hanlin Academy for two to three years. These two ces were really good at cultivating one¡¯s brain. His brain isn¡¯t good, so he needs more training.¡± Gu Xin said. Lu Zheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°Third sister, brother Yuan, can you lower your voices? I can hear you from here.¡± Gu en wiped her mouth and turned to look at Gu Xin and Lu Zheng with hatred. He caught a glimpse of Zheng Qiu¡¯s half-smile. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Gu en shouted at Zheng Qiu. ¡°How about I treat you to dinner tonight? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cut pork, mutton, and steamed buns,¡± Gu en interrupted Zheng Qiu before he could finish his sentence. ¡°You shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to say anymore!¡± Gu en hurriedly covered Zheng Qiu¡¯s mouth. One hand wrapped around her neck from the left and pressed on her right shoulder, while the other covered her mouth. Gu en was much taller than Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu raised his head slightly and blinked at Gu en, whose face was pale. Gu en looked at Zheng Qiu in a daze. For a moment, he felt that there were stars in Zheng Qiu¡¯s eyes. It was like the starry sky, very attractive. Of course, it was only for a moment. He then turned to Zheng Qiu and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re my third sister¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re also a short and skinny boy who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts, I won¡¯t make a move on you. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a bully.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded obediently with a smile in his eyes. Gu en was stunned for a moment. He did not expect her to be so obedient. Gu Xin and the rest stopped eating and looked at the two of them with a motherly smile. The others knew that Zheng Qiu was a woman, but fatty Wang did not. He was thinking too far ahead. Oh my God, he actually saw two living people, and they were two very good-looking young men! He didn¡¯t know what the Gu family would think, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to object at all. Instead, he wanted to support it! Why did it feel morefortable than looking at a beautiful woman? ¡°The fourth young master of the Gu family?¡± Zheng Qiu opened his mouth, and his anger was directed at Gu en¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? You¡¯ve vomited all the food you ate this morning, so you must be craving for some now.¡± Zheng Qiu smiled and passed the food to Gu en again. Gu en gulped as he looked at the thing in Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat it. This was made by Dongxue, not me.¡± Zheng Qiu pulled Gu en¡¯s hand and ced the item in his hand. Gu en stood still and looked at the things in her hands hesitantly. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, are you going to stand here and eat your breakfast?¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en and asked in confusion. ¡°What?¡± Gu en was stunned. Zheng Qiu nced at the spot where Gu en had vomited, and Gu en looked over subconsciously. ¡°Zheng Qiu, you little brat!¡± By the time Gu en reacted and turned around, Zheng Qiu was already running towards Gu Xin. Gu en angrily took a few bites and then chased after him in big steps. Chapter 2324 - 2324 Qi ‘an Inn 2324 Qi ¡®an Inn Fatty Wang asked thedy boss as soon as he entered the inn. He didn¡¯t even think about Zheng Qiu anymore. He still remembered what Bai Yi said about the beautifuldy boss. ¡°Sir, Our Lady boss is taking a nap. Do you want to stay or have a meal?¡± When the waiter heard that someone hade in, he immediately stood up, his spirits high. ¡°Lunch break! That¡¯s good.¡± When fatty Wang heard that, as long as the person was here, it was fine. He would be able to see, so he pointed to the person beside him, ¡± eight superior rooms. Feed the two horses some good food. Also, this young master wants to use your kitchen tonight. He will tell you what he needster, so you have to prepare everything. Do you understand?¡± Fatty Wang took out a silver ingot. ¡°OK, this way please, guests!¡± The waiter quickly took it and led them upstairs. The other went to lead the horse to the backyard. Before fatty Wang left, he made a trip to his aunt and uncle¡¯s ce and received another sum of money. He had always been a generous person and he was very happy to get to know Gu Xin and the rest. So, when it came to spending money, he would definitely not fall behind. ¡°Let¡¯s not eat and have a good sleep. At night, they could have a drink with Xiao Qiu¡¯s signature dishes and chat for a while. I think it¡¯s quite cool in this Inn.¡± Gu Xin suggested. They had all eaten on the way here, and they were not hungry yet, so they all agreed. This Inn was considered clean. White shirt had said that thedy boss of this Inn was extremely clean. Every time a guest left, she would wash and change the bedsheets and nkets, regardless of whether it was sunny or rainy. Thedy boss was a divorced woman. Her family was very rich and they were in the cloth business in Jiangnan. Therefore, she was notcking in cloth at all. All the guests who hade to her Inn had never said that their hygiene was bad. This was the only Inn in Qi ¡®an town, and it was very clean. Therefore, no matter how bad thedy boss¡¯s temper was, the guests usually chose this Inn. Gu Xinid on the bed and sniffed. Indeed, it was different from other inns. The things on the bed smelled of grass and sunlight. They must have been washed and dried. She fell asleep in a short while, and when she woke up again, it was already dark. When she opened her eyes, she saw Lu Zheng sitting by the bed and looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, littlezy pig.¡± Lu Zheng pinched Gu Xin¡¯s nose. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. Brother Yuanyuan, why didn¡¯t you wake me up? why are you sitting here? You didn¡¯t even light up the lights.¡± Gu Xin sat up in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ve only been in here for a while. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t slept well these few days, so I¡¯ll let you sleep a little longer!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Xiao Qiu, is dinner ready? I¡¯m hungry after this sleep.¡± Gu Xin rubbed her stomach and it grumbled in response. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. I asked Dongxue to get you some water. Get up and wash up, then we¡¯ll go down and eat!¡± Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and stood up, pulling her up as well. Gu Xin was like a child, allowing him to wash her. Then, she waited for him tob her hair. It took about 15 minutes for them to pack up. The two of them then went out together and went downstairs. Fatty Wang had already gone to the kitchen to ask Zheng Qiu to prepare the dishes. He was famished and tired of the snacks. He was not in the mood to look at the beauties. Qi ¡®an Inn¡¯sdy boss was at the counter, looking at the two people walking down the stairs hand in hand, her eyes full of amazement. Chapter 2326 - 2326 Fortunately, she’s not a bad girl 2326 Fortunately, she¡¯s not a bad girl Zheng Qiu prepared a table full of delicious food, including sweet and sour fish, sweet and sour tenderloin, and sweet and sour pork ribs. Gu en was overjoyed. ¡®This silly boy. Just these three dishes have made him forget about Zheng Qiu¡¯s previous hostility and the fact that he had deliberately disgusted me on the way here.¡¯ He was already close enough to Zheng Qiu to be his brother. Gu Xin felt a headacheing on. Luckily, Xiao Qiu wasn¡¯t a bad girl. Otherwise, her Enzi would have to suffer one day. Gu Xin could tell that Gu en treated Zheng Qiu differently from the past two days based on Gu en¡¯s emotional changes. The two of them grew up together. In the first ten years, everyone was silly, but some inherent habits were developed from childhood. Later on, Gu shouxin personally taught Gu en. In the eyes of outsiders, Gu en could be expressionless, and outsiders could not tell whether he was in a good mood or not. He had only been in contact with Xiao Qiu for a few days, and this kid hadpletely lost his ability. In fact, Gu Xin wanted to know Gu en¡¯s own thoughts. After all, in Gu en¡¯s heart, Zheng Qiu was a man just like him. Did he notice the change in her? ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t tell at all that Xiao Qiu is so good at cooking! It¡¯s even more delicious than the food made by the chefs I¡¯ve eaten!¡± Fatty Wang had already started eating. ¡°This cutting technique is good!¡± White shirtmented. ¡°How can your knife skills not be good? Don¡¯t you know what he does for a living?¡± Gu en replied naturally. As soon as he finished speaking, he subconsciously felt that he had said something wrong again. He nced at Zheng Qiu and was relieved to see that Zheng Qiu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Third sister, eat! What are you thinking about? We¡¯ll finish it in a while.¡± Gu en saw Gu Xin looking at him in a daze and reminded her, changing the topic. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Gu Xin did not miss the look on Gu en¡¯s face when he turned to look at Zheng Qiu. She smiled and nodded. She picked up her chopsticks and started eating without thinking too much. Lu Zheng had already ced food in her bowl. ¡°Xiao Qiu, who did you learn this from? I saw that you often eat noodles at the noodle stall. Thest time I went to your ce, the kitchen seemed to have been unused for a long time. I really thought that you didn¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Gu Xin felt that it was quite delicious and asked curiously. She wasn¡¯t a picky eater. As long as it was delicious, she would eat it. I just arrived in the capital this year. Before I rented the house, no one lived in it for a few months. I just settled down and wanted to familiarize myself with the environment, so I didn¡¯t have time to buy many things. So, it looks like the kitchen hasn¡¯t been used for a long time. Zheng Qiu put down his chopsticks and exined, ¡± I learned how to cook when I was with my foster father in Jiangnan. His foster father¡¯s family was a butcher, so he had followed his family to ughter pigs and sheep since he was young. Later, he had learned from the coroner in the Yamen. Apart from the delicious taste, his foster father also took a sip. When I was able to hold a knife, he started teaching me how to cook. After I¡¯ve learned it, it¡¯s my job to have three meals a day.¡± ¡°Your foster father is too much! You were only around six years old when you were able to hold a saber! I¡¯m so young, but I already let you cook three meals a day!¡± Gu en could not help but ask. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin looked at Gu en speechlessly.¡¯The more familiar you are, the more you don¡¯t know how to talk. The adopted father that saved our lives and we¡¯re all dependent on each other. Moreover, he¡¯s already passed away. Is it appropriate for you to be so serious in front of Xiao Qiu?¡¯ Chapter 2329 - 2329 Three cases a month 2329 Three cases a month Third aunt du had her own way of training her employees. In the past, in such a situation, she wouldn¡¯t let the employees say it directly. She would only let the employeesfort the guests and then go to see it herself, trying not to make a big scene. But now, with Gu Xin and the others following her, third aunt du was not like usual. She really liked Gu Xin, so she didn¡¯t mind Gu Xin hearing her. Besides, the other employees were alreadyforting the customers, so it didn¡¯t matter if he told them. ¡°Thirddy, there¡¯s a broken arm in the room!¡± The waiter patted his chest a few times and said in a trembling voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu into the room without a second word. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°šG!¡±The waiter wanted to stop him but was stopped by third aunt du. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Du. Xiao Qiu is the coroner of the court of judicial review. She is very experienced.¡± Fatty Wang came in front of third aunt du and said. Of course, third aunt du knew that Gu Xin had brought the coroner from the Supreme Court with her. The two cases they were working on in the Tai state capital had already spread to Qi ¡®an town. Although there were all kinds of rumors, the general meaning was that Princess Xinxin was very good at investigating cases and there was no murderer that could escape from her hands. The broken arm was on the table in the guest room. Third aunt du made every room in the inn very warm. Even the most ordinary room would give people the feeling of home after entering. It was early summer, so there were many flowers and nts in the room. There were green nts and a vase on the table with blooming flowers. Right next to the vase, a broken arm was ced there. Zheng Qiu took out a handkerchief and wrapped it around his broken arm. He took it closer to the oilmp to observe. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and could only walk around the house to check for other abnormalities. Gu Xin and the others were staying in a superior room. It was bigger and more exquisite than this ordinary room, but the generalyout was almost the same. There were no other abnormalities in the surroundings. Looking at the bag on the ground, the person who found the broken arm should have just moved in and had not had time to pack up. He lit the oilmp and found the broken arm. Therefore, the bag fell to the ground and the things inside scattered out. Other than that, the rest of the ce was very clean and tidy. There were no visible marks on the windows, doors, tables, chairs, beds, shelves, or any other ces that could be seen with the naked eye. ¡°An adult man¡¯s hand, about twenty years old. He had been cut by a sharp weapon. Judging from the cuts and blood stains, it should have been cut after death.¡± Zheng Qiu had the answer. ¡°That is to say, other than the hand, there should be other parts?¡± Gu Xin looked at the broken arm and said in a deep voice. ¡°Thirddy Gu, Zheng Zheng, are you looking for the Yamen?¡± Third aunt du walked over and asked. of course, we¡¯ll report it to the government office. It¡¯s just that ¡­ Gu Xin was a little suspicious. This ce was the same distance as the capital city and the prefecture of Thand, but it was still within the jurisdiction of the prefecture. Three murder cases in a month, this Lord Liu is going to have a headache. ¡°Send someone back to report this to the capital governor¡¯s manor! After the expansion of the capital, Qi ¡®an town was even closer to the capital. In the future, it might be divided into the capital¡¯s territory. And we can¡¯t turn back.¡± Lu Zheng immediately made the decision for Gu Xin. Chapter 2331 - 2331 Chapter 2331-inquiry 2331 Chapter 2331-inquiry ¡°Alright! Mr. Du, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send someone to bring fatty Wang to the Qian family. It¡¯ll be best if there¡¯s aplete book, but if there¡¯s none, ask the Qian family to write a copy immediately. I want all the registered households in the entire Qi ¡®an town, including those who have rented a ce for more than half a year.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Alright. Xiao Jin, take young master Wang to see him.¡± Third aunt du nodded and then called a waiter in. ¡°Fatty Wang, after you go overter, let old master Qian send people to ask door by door to see if everyone is home. Pay special attention to families who do manualbor or have contact with the nearby fishermen.¡± Gu Xin instructed. ¡°Alright, third miss!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head solemnly. ¡°Mr. Du, may I ask if there¡¯s a dog owner in town?¡± Gu Xin asked again after fatty Wang and Xiao Jin left. ¡°A dog? There is, does third miss want a dog?¡± Third aunt du didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin meant. ¡°Yes, I want dogs, preferably hunting dogs. If you do, Mr. Du, please go and borrow it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded. sure, one of our shop assistants has it at home. I¡¯ll ask him to bring it over immediately. Third aunt du said. ¡°Mr. Du, call all the workers together and check if anyone has left the front or back door since the scream of the guest in this room just now. He asked them one by one. Then tell everyone that from now on, no one is allowed to leave the inn.¡± Gu Xin stopped third aunt du and said. ¡°Yes.¡± Third aunt du nodded and left the room. Gu Xin walked to the door and asked the waiter to bring in the guest. The female customer didn¡¯t dare toe in at all. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just kept trembling and crying. Gu Xin had no choice but to bring Dong Xue along. mydy, I¡¯m gu Xin, the princess of the state. There¡¯s a broken arm in the house and it¡¯s very likely a murder case. I need your cooperation at this moment. I know you¡¯re scared, but I¡¯ve already kept my broken arm and the house is clean. I need to ask you a few questions. If you don¡¯t want to go to that room, we can go to another ce.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s tone was gentle and it was easy to ept. ¡°Princess Xinxin?¡± The woman didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to have such a powerful background. She even forgot about her fear and looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xin returned a friendly smile. ¡°Are you really Princess Xin Xin, the princess Xin Xin who solved the case of the Donglin royal family and the Qiyun temple in tai state?¡± The woman asked again with uncertainty. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Gu Xin nodded and took out her token. Although ordinary bosses would never have the chance to see the princess¡¯s identity token in their lifetime and would not recognize it, Gu Xin¡¯s act of directly showing the token was still very trustworthy. ¡°Thismoner greets the princess. Princess Jin an!¡± The woman¡¯s posture changed from hugging to kneeling. ¡°No need to be so polite! Does wifey need to change rooms?¡± Gu Xin asked gently. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The woman nodded without hesitation, and then thanked her in embarrassment, ¡± thank you for your understanding, Princess. I¡¯m really scared. Can I change to a room further away? ¡± ¡°Alright. However, he would have to ask Mr. Du to arrange itter. Now I¡¯m asking, can wifey calmly answer?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked. ¡°Yes, please ask, Princess.¡± The woman looked at the wide-open door not far away and nodded. Chapter 2332 - 2332 The door is locked 2332 The door is locked ¡°Where did wifeye from? Where to? When do you want to enter the shop?¡± Gu Xin started asking in the corridor. Dong Xue brought a cup of hot tea over and let the woman drink it to ease her mood. ¡°Replying to Princess, thismoner¡¯s husband¡¯s family is surnamed Fang, and my paternal family is surnamed Liu. Princess can call thismoner Fang Liushi. The woman¡¯s family was in the prefecture city of tai state and her husband¡¯s family was in the capital. The day before yesterday, the woman had taken a carriage from the capital to visit her parents in tai Zhou and returned to the capital this morning. Tonight, when she arrived at Qi ¡®an town, it was already night. The woman was worried that it was not safe, so she got off the carriage and checked into the inn, nning to return to the capital the next morning. In the past, when amoner¡¯s wife returned to her mother¡¯s home, she would also have such a schedule.¡± After Fang Liushi drank a cup of hot tea, she was indeed much calmer, and her answers were clear and organized. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Did you find a broken arm in the room after you entered the shop?¡± Gu Xin asked. Fang Liushi¡¯s face paled when she heard that she had lost an arm, and her hands trembled a little. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there are so many people here, nothing will happen. You can take a break first.¡± Gu Xin gently patted Fang Liushi¡¯s shoulder and said softly. ¡°Thank you, Princess. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Fang Liushi looked at Gu Xin¡¯s calm eyes. For some reason, the fear in her heart seemed to have been sucked away and disappeared without a trace. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Because thismoner will return to my Maiden Home once a month, and every time I return to the capital from my Maiden Home, I will stay at Qi ¡®an Inn. I am also familiar with Lady Du and the shop¡¯s waiter, so after thismoner booked a room, thismoner didn¡¯t need the waiter to guide me. Thismoner took the key and went upstairs to open the door.¡± At this point, Fang Liushi paused. ¡°After opening the door, thismoner¡¯s wife took a lighter and lit amp. She nned to put away her luggage and sit down, then wait for the waiter to bring hot water and food. After eating, they would wash up and go to sleep. Who knew, who knew that the moment the woman lit the oilmp, she would discover the thing beside the oilmp. At first, the woman did not see it clearly, but upon closer inspection, Fang Liushi swallowed her saliva, her eyes widening as if the broken arm was right in front of her. Gu Xin gently patted her back, silently encouraging her. ¡°Then I was so scared that I lost all my strength. But I was so scared that I could only scream and crawl out.¡± Fang Liushi finished herst sentence. ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all packed. The things are gone. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Du to find you a room that¡¯s the furthest away from this room. If you¡¯re still afraid, I¡¯ll get my maidservant to apany you to sleep. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Xinforted her softly. ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Fang Liushi looked at Gu Xin gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Xin smiled at her and asked softly, ¡± you just said that the door was locked when you came in, right? ¡± Fang Liushi nodded. ¡°Then, did you notice the window in the room? Are the windows open or closed?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Fang Liushi was taken aback, and then shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention and didn¡¯t look at the window.¡± Fang Liushi answered, somewhat anxious and somewhat vexed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t panic, I was just asking. Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Gu Xin said hurriedly. ¡°After you came out, did anyone enter or leave this room?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Fang Liushi shook her head. after I came out, a second brother came over. It¡¯s Xiao Jin. He came over to ask me what¡¯s wrong? Then, I couldn¡¯t say anything and he went in.¡± Chapter 2333 - 2333 Chapter 2333-failed 2333 Chapter 2333-failed After Gu Xin understood the general situation, she called for a waiter and asked him to bring Fang Liushi to find a new room. The customers downstairs and upstairs finally had the chance to ask. ¡°Your Highness, what happened? Is there really a broken arm on the table in the inn?¡± A round middle-aged man in a Squire asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin had already asked third aunt du to spread the news. The people at the inn already knew what had happened and Gu Xin¡¯s identity. However, they didn¡¯t dare to believe it. After all, nothing like this had ever happened at Qi ¡®an Inn. Moreover, third aunt DU¡¯s bad temper was notorious outside. Who dared to make trouble in her territory! This was simply unimaginable. Weren¡¯t they afraid of third aunt DU¡¯s husband¡¯s family and her maternal family¡¯s revenge? Although third aunt du had divorced and did not leave any children for her husband¡¯s family, she was the daughter-inw that her mother-inw had personally chosen. She was also very good at dealing with people. Her husband¡¯s family all liked her. It was just that her personality was too strong. In terms of feelings, she could not tolerate sand in her eyes. From the moment her husband betrayed her, she had resolutely chosen to separate. Her husband¡¯s family felt that they had let her down, so they paid a lot of attention to her. As for her family, that was even more so. She had been pampered since she was young. Although her family had been fighting for the property, she was a married daughter. After her divorce, she had never thought of touching her family¡¯s property. Therefore, her brothers and sisters-inw naturally liked her and took good care of her. Therefore, she had been living well in Qi ¡®an town all these years. In the beginning, because of her beauty, there were hooligans who came to cause trouble. They were either taught a lesson by the nosy old master Qian or secretly taught a lesson by her inws and maternal family. Therefore, in the knowledge of the entire Qi ¡®an town, Qi¡¯ an Inn was not a ce to cause trouble, and third aunt du was also not to be offended. Therefore, no one believed that someone had put the broken arm in third aunt DU¡¯s Inn. Most of the people present were merchants who often traveled to and from the capital, or people who often traveled. They more or less knew about third aunt du. A small number of people who came for the first time, even if they didn¡¯t know, were exined by people who knew. yes, an arm was cut off at Qi ¡®an Inn. So, from now on, no one is allowed to leave Qi¡¯ an Inn before the case is investigated. Gu Xin stood in the corridor on the second floor, looking down as she spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Ah? How could this be? We¡¯ll deliver the goods to the capital by noon tomorrow, or else we¡¯ll have to pay for the breach of contract.¡± ¡°Yup! My son is studying at the capital College. I¡¯m the one who picked him up this time. If I¡¯m not there by noon, my son will have no ce to go. He was still young! No, no!¡± ¡°My mother is going to the capital to see a doctor, so she stayed here tonight. If this case were to be investigated for three to five days, it would dy my mother¡¯s illness! Your Highness, can you check on the people who have urgent matters? If you¡¯re done, then let us go! It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to cooperate, but we really can¡¯t afford to waste any more time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Yingluo.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If I had known that such a thing would happen, I would have rushed to the capital overnight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Xin did not interrupt the discussion downstairs. She looked at them calmly and let them finish their story. Chapter 2335 - 2335 Even dogs are afraid of her 2335 Even dogs are afraid of her ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can catch up with second white. If I can catch up with second white, I¡¯ll let him do his work and I¡¯ll return! If you can¡¯t catch up, I¡¯lle back.¡± Gu en was very curious about the case now, and he did not want to miss it. ¡°If third miss and fourth young master are trustworthy, I have someone here who can do it for you.¡± Third aunt du saw that Gu en did not want to leave and took the initiative to suggest. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin looked at third aunt du in surprise. ¡°Fu, GUI,e here!¡± Third aunt du pped her hands and two tall men in tight clothes appeared. ¡°Thirddy!¡± The two cupped their fists at third aunt du. this is Princess Xinxin, general Lu, the fourth young master of the Gu family, and young master Zheng. Third aunt du introduced them to each other. The two of them immediately greeted Gu Xin and the rest. Gu Xin sized up the two of them and nodded her head in satisfaction. It was obvious that their Kung Fu was not bad. It would probably take them no longer than Gu en to make a trip to the capital. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Third miss, Ah Fu and ah GUI were sent by my eldest brother to protect me. They are the top talents in thergest martial arts school in Jiangnan, and they have lowered their status toe to my small Inn. Actually, I also wanted to introduce the two of them to the princess. I hope Princess doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Third aunt du said generously. ¡°Naturally, the more talents the better. How about this, one of you will go to the capital and the other will go to the capital. I will give you a tokenter. When you reach the capital, go directly to the capital governor¡¯s office to find the Prefectural magistrate. He will know what to do when he sees it. The other went to the government office of tai province to find Lord Liu. He would know what to do when he saw Lord Liu. Can you guys do it?¡± Gu Xin nodded at third aunt du before turning to Ah Fu and ah GUI. ¡°Yes, I can!¡± The two of them nodded. ¡°Alright! Bai Yi, after you¡¯re done, just hand it over to them! You¡¯d better stay here, you¡¯re more familiar with my side.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and called out to Bai Yi. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. White shirt responded from below. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait for someone to do this. Ever since she came back from the West, she was used to bringing Bai Yi and Bai er around. She really couldn¡¯t get used to it if it was someone else. Now that Bai er had returned to the capital city to look for Constable Gao, she would have one less person to use if Bai Yi left. This Fu and GUI had appeared just in time. As for third aunt DU¡¯s rmendation to give the two a better future, she was also willing to give it as long as the two of them were efficient and had no problems with their character. After everything was settled, Gu Xin instructed Gu en and Bai Yi to start asking the people in the inn. She, on the other hand, led the dog along with Lu Zheng and Zheng Qiu, nning to look for the other parts. The severed arm was with Zheng Qiu. This dog was quite fierce. It was gentle to Gu Xin, but it bared its teeth to Zheng Qiu and Lu Zheng. The dog¡¯s owner couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Their dog was usually very fierce and basically didn¡¯t let it out. Except for the family and third aunt du, it was rare to see it treat other people with a kind face like a grandson. That was why Princess Xinxin, who was able to survive in the West, was different. She was even afraid of dogs. She was naturally close to animals, not because she was afraid, but because all kinds of animals seemed to like her and would not hurt her. She knew how to fight and brought people to destroy Yunhai, but she didn¡¯t destroy Yunhai alone! Chapter 2336 - 2336 Chapter 2336-search 2336 Chapter 2336-search The first was to search in Qi ¡®an Inn. The fact that the arm was found at Qi ¡®an Inn meant that the murderer must have been there. Moreover, ording to Zheng Qiu¡¯s spection, the arm was chopped off less than a day ago, and it was not long after the person died. It was impossible for the murderer to throw limbs everywhere in a day¡¯s time. There was another point. Why did the murderer ce the severed arm at Qi ¡®an Inn? why did he choose Qi¡¯ an Inn? he didn¡¯t hide it but ced it on the table. How could he be so sure that someone would be checking in tonight? Qi ¡®an Inn had so many rooms, but none of them were full. How did he choose one? Gu Xin was leading the dog, with the dog in front and Zheng Qiu and Lu Zheng on her left and right. The three of them were deep in thought. She started to check the first room with the dog. The dog seemed to know what Gu Xin was trying to do. After smelling Zheng Qiu¡¯s broken arm, it entered the room and sniffed around. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t find anything unusual in the six rooms they lived in. Next, it was the rooms of the others. The rooms with no one were still fine, but the ones with people were all scared by Gu Xin¡¯s dog and wanted to run outside to hide. They only dared to return to their rooms after Gu Xin left with the dog. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They had searched all the rooms in Qi ¡®an Inn, but they had found nothing. ¡°To the back kitchen!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Yes.¡± Coincidentally, Gu Xin was thinking the same. In the end, the moment they walked from the hall to the door that connected to the backyard, the dog started barking non-stop and ran forward with all its might. If Gu Xin wasn¡¯t strong enough, she would definitely have been dragged along. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s also a kitchen.¡± Zheng Qiu said in a deep voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Gu Xin pulled the dog along and followed its speed all the way to the kitchen in the backyard. The dog entered the kitchen and went all the way to the cupboard. The entire kitchen was very clean. Because something had happened in the inn, except for the guests, everyone else in the inn had been called to the dining room, so there was no one in the kitchen at the moment. The dog kept barking under the cupboard and even tried to jump up. Gu Xin stretched out her hand to open the cab but Lu Zheng beat her to it, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you two should be mentally prepared.¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu nodded. Before Lu Zheng could open the cab door, Gu en ran in.¡±Did you find it? Did you find it? Let me take a look.¡± When he ran in front of Gu Xin, he was standing right beside Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng happened to open the door to the cab. Gu en¡¯s eyes had been fixed on the cab the whole time. Suddenly, a head appeared. The face was pale and bleeding from all seven holes. Gu en was standing right in front of the head. He was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly felt nauseated. She quickly covered her mouth and ran outside. The barking of the dogs in the kitchen and the vomiting of the dogs outside the kitchen made the originally empty kitchen seem especially lively. Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Zheng Qiu were starting to sympathize with Gu en. Wasn¡¯t it better for this kid to ask questions outside? He had toe to watch the fun. You¡¯re standing in such a good position that you¡¯re facing people. Lu Zheng, the one who opened the cab door, did not even stand facing her. Instead, he was standing sideways. Lu Zheng was still afraid that he would see something strange. If he was too close, the visual impact would be too big. Although he was not afraid, it was better not to see it! ¡°Take it out and ask the people outside if anyone recognizes this person.¡± Lu Zheng searched around and found something that he could use. He moved his head to the tray and carried it out. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu followed behind him. Chapter 2338 - 2338 Chapter 2338-late night talk 2338 Chapter 2338te night talk The shop assistants started to discuss. It was obvious that everyone recognized him. Now that they had recognized him, it was not as scary as before. Everyone was talking about how young he was, how he had disappeared, what his mother would do if he was gone, and whether he had caused trouble again. Gu Xin listened patiently and extracted some useful information from it. ¡°Third youngdy?¡± Third aunt du came back to her senses and turned around to see Gu Xin in a daze. She called out to her. ¡°Yes, Mr. Du, are you alright? You¡¯re not scared, are you? I¡¯ll write a prescriptionter, and you can get someone to get some medicinal herbs from the pharmacy. We¡¯ll have a bowl of it when we rest at night.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Third aunt du nodded and did not refuse. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although she recognized him as an acquaintance, she was still worried that she would recall this scene when she sleptter. Gu Xin asked the waiter to bring some money over. She immediately wrote down the prescription and asked someone to get the medicine. The town was not big. Although the pharmacy was probably closed, everyone knew each other, so it was still possible to knock on the door to get the medicine. After doing all this, Gu Xin asked Bai Yi to look for fatty Wang and a Jin, telling them toe back and not to ask anymore. She also asked Bai Yi to bring Hu qiangzi¡¯s mother over. ¡°Mr. Du, can you tell us more about the HU family¡¯s qiangzi?¡± Gu Xin pulled third aunt du to another table and sat down. Lu Yang covered the tray with a handkerchief, but there were still worried people who did not dare to approach. Those who were bold and curious dared toe over and listen. Zheng Qiu considerately asked the waiter to bring some hot water from the kitchen. However, the waiter did not dare to do so, so Zheng Qiu had to go to the kitchen himself. Gu en was still in the kitchen. She was leaning against the wall and patting her chest. ¡°Fourth young master, have you recovered yet?¡± Zheng Qiu went into the kitchen and poured a bowl of hot water for Gu en. ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu en took it and felt better after drinking it. He looked a little aggrieved. why didn¡¯t you remind me? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Xiao Qiu, why don¡¯t I sleep with you?¡± ¡°!¡±Zheng Qiu was stunned. ¡°Really? Brother Wang was fat, so he must be snoring. Brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t like to sleep next to other people. The White-clothed and burly second Bai. You¡¯re the best choice. Xiao Qiu, please take pity on me. I¡¯m really worried that I¡¯ll see that head when I close my eyester! Just let me sleep with you!¡± Gu en reached out to pull on Zheng Qiu¡¯s sleeve. you¡¯ll still be sleeping with me even if you close your eyes. It¡¯s useless. Zheng Qiu calmed himself down and rejected the offer calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand. It¡¯ll definitely work. Why don¡¯t we have ate-night chat?¡± Gu en said. ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk to people at night. Fourth young master, I¡¯m going to bring some water over with Xinxin and the others. Mr. Du recognized the deceased just now and needs to drink some hot water to calm down.¡± Zheng Qiu changed the topic and went back to the kitchen to get a kettle. ¡°Do you recognize me? Mr. Du recognized him! Mr. Du is really amazing! She was actually not afraid! She¡¯s really a hero among women!¡± Gu en caught up with Zheng Qiu and continued to nag. how did you recognize me? ¡± It¡¯s so scary. Mr. Du, do you dare to look? I don¡¯t even dare to. I¡¯m scared just thinking about it. I don¡¯t even dare to go into the living room, but I¡¯m also quite curious, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Fourth young master, general Lu has already covered his head. So, you won¡¯t be able to see it. If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Once again, Zheng Qiu was upset by Gu en¡¯s words. Chapter 2339 - 2339 Chapter 2338-more and more alike 2339 Chapter 2338-more and more alike She was speechless at her past self. Why did she feel that Gu en was just like the rumors in the capital, that he was the most outstanding man in the capital after Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu? Gentle as Jade, elegant gentleman? Please take a look at this Chatterbox! Zheng Qiu felt that Gu en was bing more and more like uncle Gu. Not only did they look alike, but their personalities were also simr. When Gu en heard that her head was covered, she immediately decided to go with them. Then, he even helped Zheng Qiu carry the water bottle. Zheng Qiu shook his head helplessly. In the dining room, third aunt du had not yet spoken, but the other waiters started to speak one after another. Gu en and Zheng Qiu appeared and everyone looked at them. ¡°Mr. Du, drink some hot water and take a break!¡± Zheng Qiu put down the cup and Gu en went forward to pour him some water. She then put down the kettle and stood obediently beside Zheng Qiu. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Wasn¡¯t this kid vomiting just now? He¡¯s recovered so quickly? Didn¡¯t he always stand by her side? Why did he suddenly change? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin might not know what Gu en was thinking. Gu en just wanted to stick to Zheng Qiu and get him to take her in. Otherwise, he would be scared at night. While third aunt du was drinking water, Gu Xin told the others to stop talking, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Du to speak first. If he hasn¡¯t said anything, everyone can add on.¡± The waiters all stopped. Third aunt du drank the hot water in small mouthfuls and finally felt a little better. ¡°Thank you, young master Zheng. Thank you, fourth young master Gu.¡± She put down her cup and thanked the two of them. ¡°Qiangzi¡¯s surname is Hu, and he¡¯s eighteen this year. He was born and raised in Qi ¡®an town. He had a bad temper, but he was very smart. A few years ago, when I took over the inn in Qi ¡®an town, he came to the shop as a waiter. I didn¡¯t do it the year beforest, so I went to learn how to fish with the. Sincest year, our Inn has been in a long-term rtionship with him, and he often sends fresh fish and shrimp.¡± Third aunt du began to talk about the deceased. She first told him about how they knew each other and what Hu qiangzi was doing now. ¡°He lost his father when he was young. Since he was six years old, he was raised by his mother, the Zhong n. The mother and son had no nsmen or rtives in Qi ¡®an town. I¡¯ve heard people say that qiangzi¡¯s parents came to Qi ¡®an town together when they were young, so they should havee from Jiangnan. However, qiangzi¡¯s father passed away and no family appeared.¡± ¡°After the Zhong n lost their husband, they made a living by selling embroidery. These years, qiangzi was able to earn money, so she rarely did embroidery work at home. She was taking care of qiangzi¡¯s wife. However, it was said that qiangzi had a bad temper and often yelled at the Zhong n. But in my opinion, qiangzi is a loud-talking and reasonable person. Furthermore, the Zhong family raised him, and he¡¯s a grateful person. He¡¯spletely different from the rumors of his neighbors.¡± Chapter 2340 - 2340 Chapter 2341-reason for argument 2340 Chapter 2341-reason for argument n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om did he ever tell you that he was unhappy with the man his mother chose? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Justst month, he had mentioned it. He said that his mother wanted to introduce him to a maidservant who served a youngdy from a rich family in the capital. She had even introduced him to the eldest daughter of a vige in the southern suburbs of the capital. He felt that the young miss¡¯s maidservants were all children of the family, and the contract of selling one¡¯s body was a death contract. Not to mention whether they had the intention to follow the young miss and be a concubine for the future son-inw, even if they didn¡¯t be a concubine for the son-inw, their target would be the steward and the steward¡¯s son. Why did he marry her? He felt that the eldest daughter in the suburbs of Beijing was too outstanding. She had lost her mother and eldest daughter, but she still helped with the Family Matters. She was not afraid of hardship and exhaustion. He felt that a girl like her would suffer if she followed him.¡± ¡°He didin about his mother about this. But at other times, he was concerned about his mother. He wanted to spend money to ask my chef to teach him how to make fish soup and some food. He wanted to cook for his mother. In order to save money for him to marry a wife, his mother was very strict on the use of money. He couldn¡¯t persuade her, so he could only cook fish for his mother. His mother didn¡¯t know how to cook, so he was willing to learn how to cook. It doesn¡¯t cost money, and you can also recover after eating it. ¡± ¡°Mother and son rely on each other. He was forced to speak loudly. He had to force himself to be strong. Otherwise, he would be easily bullied by others. I remember when he first came to the shop, he was 13 years old, thin and small. At that time, I had a younger cousin who was the same age as him. I sympathized with him, so I tried to let him eat more every day. In these three years, he has grown tall and strong, and his voice is very loud. If he doesn¡¯t make a move, he can indeed scare people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s angry.¡± Third aunt DU¡¯s eyes were a little wet when she said this. Gu Xin knew what she wanted to say, but it was all gone at such a young age. If it were her, she would be sad too. After all, she had watched her grow up. Who wouldn¡¯t be sad when something like this happened? However, Gu Xin did not follow the emotions of others. She remained calm and asked, ¡± ¡°ording to what Mr. Du said, the rtionship between the two of you is quite good. Then Mr. Du, have you ever heard the deceased mention if he had any girls around him that he liked?¡± Third aunt du was stunned and then shook her head, ¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Qiang Zi was loud, tall, and strong, so the girls were afraid of him. All he could think about was how to earn money and bring his mother to the capital. He once told me that when he was twenty years old, he must go to the capital and settle down. He was just saying that second Madam Gu¡¯s business center is opening for business, and he¡¯s nning to rent a small shop and bring his mother along to start a small business.¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked, ¡± then, does Mr. Du know what kind of person his mother, the Zhong family, is? ¡± Third aunt du said, ¡± the Zhong family used to embroider very well. They were grateful to me for taking in qiangzi and letting him eat his fill. They gave me a lot of embroideries. Zhong-Shi is kind and gentle, she doesn¡¯t have any conflicts with others and knows how to be grateful. She is a good person.¡± Third aunt du sighed, ¡± ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s not an easy woman. Qiangzi¡¯s father died when he was seven years old. It was not easy for a woman like the Zhong family. In the beginning, she would still be bullied. It was said that there was a lot of trouble in front of widows. The situation will be slightly better when qiangzi grows up.¡± Chapter 2342 - 2342 Chapter 2341-shocked 2342 Chapter 2341-shocked n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Xin could also tell what this person was thinking. However, regardless of whether it was true or not, it was always good to have some news. ¡°Princess, that¡¯s right. This little one didn¡¯t intentionally spread this news. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I heard it by ident yesterday. I can¡¯t be sure if this has anything to do with the case. The waiter was a little flustered as he spoke for a long time before Gu Xin interrupted him. ¡°Just say it, tell me everything you know. Whether it¡¯s useful or not, whether it¡¯s real or fake, I¡¯ll be able to tell.¡± Gu Xin said seriously. The waiter pursed his lips and looked at the people around him. In fact, he was a little regretful. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. Anyway, the princess would ask them one by one. Those women would definitely tell him and they would definitely know more than he did. But now that he had said it, he had no choice. Looking at the princess¡¯s serious expression, he was afraid that he would not be able to get over it if he did not say it. ¡°I heard that Auntie Zhong and butcher Liu from the town are together. Qiangzi didn¡¯t want to, so he quarreled with Auntie Zhong.¡± The waiter said. ¡°What?¡± Third aunt du cried out in surprise. Those who knew mother Qiang and butcher Liu in the inn were also shocked. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t understand why these people were so shocked. Wasn¡¯t itmon for a widow to remarry in the great Zhou? Could it be that this butcher Liu was particrly ugly, or that he had some other problems? ¡°I, I heard the two women next door mumbling when I came home yesterday. At that time, the younger one was arranging firewood in the corner of the wall. They probably didn¡¯t know that there was someone in the younger one¡¯s house, so they just happened to be chatting by the wall near the younger one¡¯s house. Therefore, the younger one heard everything. He said that after qiangzi found out about this, he tried to stop her many times. Even he, who never spoke loudly to aunt Zhong, began to speak loudly. I still believe it a little. After all, apart from this, I really can¡¯t think of any other reason why qiangzi, who has always been filial to aunt Zhong, would speak so loudly to her. ¡± The waiter exined with his head lowered. ¡°Mr. Du, is there a problem with this butcher Liu? Why is everyone so surprised?¡± Gu Xin still nned to ask third aunt du. this Lao Ai. third aunt du was a little hesitant. She thought for a while and said honestly, ¡± butcher Liu has a wife, and his wife is one of the shrewish people in Qi ¡®an town. Butcher Liu feared and respected his wife very much. They had three children, two daughters and a son. The two daughters were fourteen and twelve, and the Son was seven years old. Now, butcher Liu¡¯s wife was pregnant. Butcher Liu is usually responsible for delivering meat to our restaurant. He looks like an honest man who loves his family, especially when his wife is pregnant. He¡¯s really afraid of making things difficult for her. And Auntie Zhong was a good person recognized by everyone. It wasn¡¯t easy for the widowed mother to raise her son. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why everyone can¡¯t believe it. ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and looked at the waiter who told her the news. ¡°Princess, this little one heard it from the woman next door. It was said that one night, aunt Zhong thought that Qiang Zi would returnte because he went out to fish. As a result, when Qiang Zi went back that day, he found butcher Liu at home and ran into the two of them. When he saw them, he flew into a rage. The woman next door saw this with her own eyes. She saw that the person was butcher Liu. She also told the other woman she was talking to the other day that they might be the only two people in Qi ¡®an town who knew about this.¡± The waiter quickly exined. Chapter 2344 - 2344 Chapter 2344-not home 2344 Chapter 2344-not home ¡°Bang!¡± The teacup fell to the ground and the water in the cup sshed onto the skirt of Mrs. Zhong and third aunt du. ¡°Let her see!¡± Gu Xin sighed and said to Bai Yi. White shirt already knew what it was and walked over to bring the tray over. Zhong Shi looked at Bai Yi and the tray. She was anxious and confused. Third aunt du held on to Madame Zhong. She had almost lost her mind after seeing what had happened, let alone Madame Zhong. She was afraid that Madame Zhong would faint. After white shirt came closer, he held the tray in one hand and opened the ck cloth covering Lu Yang with the other. Seeing the head on the tray, Madame Zhong¡¯s eyes widened. She stared at it for a while, then shook her head and muttered ¡± no ¡± as she stepped back. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. Third aunt du quickly held him up. This time, it was confirmed that this head was Hu qiangzi¡¯s. Third aunt du helped Zhong Shi to the counter to lie down on a recliner. That was where she usually sat when she had nothing to do. The people sighed when they saw the state of the Zhong n. Gu Xin didn¡¯t continue asking. She let Madame Zhong lie down for a while. No one would be able to ept such a thing in a short period of time. Not long after, Butler Qian and the others returned. However, they did not bring butcher Liu back with them. They only brought back the two women who were by the side of the waiter¡¯s house. The waiter had exined the situation earlier, so the two women already knew what was going on. At this moment, they were particrly nervous. The people of the great Zhou were all like this. Even if they were not the murderer and might not have been involved in a murder case, they were still afraid. This was the natural fear that the people had towards the government office. ¡°Princess, butcher Liu is not at home. He went to the countryside this afternoon to collect pigs and will only be back tomorrow morning. There¡¯s only his pregnant wife and a few children at home. This lowly one saw that it was inconvenient, so I didn¡¯t bring anyone over.¡± Butler Qian came forward to report. ¡°Did you ask which vige he went to collect pigs?¡± Gu Xin asked. he¡¯s in a few viges around Lakshmi vige. His wife doesn¡¯t know much about him. Butler Qian said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Is he the only one in charge of his Pork Shop, or is there someone else helping him? Is heing back tomorrow morning to open the market, or is he just bringing meat back?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Under normal circumstances, he¡¯s back to open a market. So, they might be rushing back at night.¡± Butler Qian replied. alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Butler Qian to get someone to guard his house. After he gets home, bring him to Qi ¡®an Inn immediately. Gu Xin nodded and instructed. Gu Xin then looked at the two women. The two of them immediately knelt down and said, ¡± ¡°Concubine Chen Liangshi (concubine Chen Lishi) greets Princess Xinxin!¡± get up, ¡± Gu Xin said. there¡¯s no need to be so polite. The two of them helped each other up and did not dare to look up at Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m sure the two of you already know why I called you here,¡± Gu Xin said. I also want to hear what you have seen about butcher Liu and Hu qiangzi. You¡¯re not allowed to add your own imagination, just exin what you saw clearly.¡± Chen Liangshi gave Chen Lishi a push. Gu Xin immediately knew that this Chen Lishi was the one who saw the incident between butcher Hu and Madame Zhong. Chen Lishi wriggled her hands uneasily. this has nothing to do with you, ¡± Gu Xin said gently. but if the clues you provide can help with the investigation, the government will reward you. Chapter 2345 - 2345 Chapter 2344-three times 2345 Chapter 2344-three times Chen Lishi looked at Gu Xin with encouraging eyes, then at Zhong Shi, who was lying on a chair at the counter, and said, ¡± I saw butcher Liu leave the Zhong n¡¯s residence early in the morning three times. I even heard themotion inside. As soon as she said this, many people in the inn stared at her with a pair of gossipy eyes, whether they knew butcher Liu and Madame Zhong or not. Gu Xin looked at Chen Lishi and asked her to continue. ¡°The first time was one night when I heard a ruckus next door. At that time, my man wasn¡¯t home and my child was sleeping soundly. I thought something had happened to them. Because qiangzi went out that day, I was afraid that the Zhong family would encounter bad people at home. As a result, when I walked to the courtyard, I heard Qiang Zi shouting at Madame Zhong. I was relieved, but also confused, so I quietly built adder and climbed up the courtyard wall. I just happened to see butcher Liu putting on clothes and running out, while Madame Zhong was pulling Qiang Zi. It should be Qiang Zi who wanted to beat butcher Liu.¡± After she said it, Chen Lishi¡¯s speech became much smoother. ¡°Then I guessed in that direction. However, qiangzi stayed at home for the next few days. I didn¡¯t tell anyone else. I thought that butcher Liu wouldn¡¯t dare toe again after this incident. I didn¡¯t even tell my man. After all, butcher Liu¡¯s wife is known far and wide for her fierceness and shrewdness. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble myself.¡± Chen Lishi continued. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°No wonder, no wonder qiangzi didn¡¯te to the shop to deliver fish and shrimp during that time! Our boss can only find someone else to book it. ¡± The waiter who had heard the gossip muttered. Third aunt du nced at him and he quickly shut his mouth and stood aside obediently. ¡°Butcher Liu came for three consecutive nights. The two of them also chatted. I think they¡¯re just like any other ordinary couple in their boudoir. On the third day, my man got up in the middle of the night and found that I wasn¡¯t there. Then, he came out to look for me and found that I was on the wall. But my man told me not to tell anyone and not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. So, I¡¯ve been holding it in. I¡¯m asking my man, does butcher Liu really want to live with the Zhong n? His wife had given birth to three children for him, and there was still one in her stomach. My man said I was stupid at that time. How could I think that butcher Liu really wanted to live with the Zhong n? Qiangzi, a child, could see that butcher Liu wasn¡¯t real, but you, as a mother, couldn¡¯t see it. They even said that we women are stupid and can¡¯t even understand this.¡± After being interrupted, Chen Lishi did not continue. Everyone was waiting to hear the story. If Gu Xin wasn¡¯t here, everyone would have urged Chen Lishi to tell her the story. ¡°What about the second and third time?¡± Gu Xin asked at the right time. ¡°The second time was about a month after that time. Qiang Zi was out for five days, and I saw butcher Liue back for three nights. Originally, I thought butcher Liu was frightened by qiangzi. After all, qiangzi was really fierce that day. However, butcher Liu still came. My man was sleeping like a log, and my child was sleeping like a log, so I took thedder again. This time, I was closer to the wall on the side of the Zhong family¡¯s side, so I could hear more clearly. Madame Zhong kept crying, and butcher Liu was coaxing her. Then they said, ¡± Madame Chen and Madame Chen didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone here is no longer a child. They know what¡¯s going on with them. ¡°Butcher Liu came for three consecutive nights. The two of them also chatted. I think they¡¯re just like any other ordinary couple in their boudoir. On the third day, my man got up in the middle of the night and found that I wasn¡¯t there. Then, he came out to look for me and found that I was on the wall. But my man told me not to tell anyone and not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. So, I¡¯ve been holding it in. I¡¯m asking my man, does butcher Liu really want to live with the Zhong n? His wife had given birth to three children for him, and there was still one in her stomach. My man said I was stupid at that time. How could I think that butcher Liu really wanted to live with the Zhong n? Qiangzi, a child, could see that butcher Liu wasn¡¯t real, but you, as a mother, couldn¡¯t see it. They even said that we women are stupid and can¡¯t even understand this.¡± When Chen Lishi said this, she was still somewhat unconvinced. Chapter 2346 - 2346 Chapter 2345-understanding 2346 Chapter 2345-understanding She had heard the conversation between the two of them in the middle of the night, and she had seen how butcher Liu had treated his wife. In Chen Lishi¡¯s eyes, to be honest, if she were a man, she would also find someone like Zhong Shi. Butcher Liu¡¯s wife was fierce, fierce, and quite unreasonable. She often beat and scolded butcher Liu in public. Even Madam Chen Li felt that butcher Liu was good to his wife purely because he took a fancy to her, the only daughter in the family. Her maternal family hadnd andnd, so he wanted to eat the sole family. Thus, he endured silently. As for Madame Zhong, her son had grown up and had no burden. He was gentle and virtuous, and he never lost his temper. He was also very good to others. Comparing the two, Madame Chen and Madame Zhong were more willing to be together. The two of them had been neighbors for more than ten years, and Madame Chen and Madame Zhong were quite fond of each other. However, as a woman, Chen Liushi still didn¡¯t like the way Madame Zhong was associated with a married man. It was better to find a dead daughter-inw or a divorced man than a married man! Not to mention what kind of woman his wife was, what he did was wrong. Moreover, Chen Lishi also believed that even if Madame Zhong did not want to monopolize butcher Liu and was determined to be with him, if butcher Liu¡¯s wife was willing, then Madame Zhong going over would be the same as bing a concubine. Being a concubine was such an embarrassing thing! In Chen Lishi¡¯s understanding, she would rather be the wife of a poor family than a rich concubine. Moreover, butcher Liu was not a rich person. ¡°My man told me that butcher Liu had been interested in the Zhong n for a long time, and he had seen through it. However, at that time, his wife was very strict, and qiangzi was very fierce after working in the inn, so he had not taken any action. However, every time Madame Zhong went to buy meat, he would weigh more for her when his wife was not around. My man has seen it many times and evenughed at butcher Liu. Butcher Liu told him not to say anything as it would not be good for the Zhong n. My man thinks that he has the heart but not the guts to.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t butcher Liu¡¯s wife get pregnant again at the end ofst year? This time, the fierce woman¡¯s body was different from before. She loved to sleep, was greedy andzy, and slept for several hours a day. It was said that he had a very deep sleep at night. Wasn¡¯t this giving butcher Liu a chance? That night, I heard butcher Liu tell Madame Zhong that his wife had gone back to her mother¡¯s house to stay. So, it must have been during the time when his wife went back to her mother¡¯s house that the two of them got together.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The third time was not too long ago, at the beginning of this may. At that time, butcher Liu¡¯s wife was still at her mother¡¯s home and had not returned. That night, the weather was a little hot and I couldn¡¯t sleep. After coaxing the children to sleep, I waited for my man on the recliner in the yard. In the end, she was in a daze and didn¡¯t hear the sound of her maning back. Instead, she heard the quarrel next door. Because the Zhong family and qiangzi¡¯s house were both empty, and my family was the only neighbor, no one else heard it. At that time, I heard the Zhong n begging qiangzi to let butcher Liu go. My heart quivered, and I quickly and quietly climbed up the wall. Then, I saw Qiang Zi tie butcher Liu up. Butcher Liu¡¯s clothes were still untidy at that time. Qiang Zi was holding a knife in front of him and was ready to cut off his manhood! From my position, I can see qiangzi¡¯s expression. Oh my God, he is so fierce. I have never seen such a fierce person in my life.¡± Chapter 2349 - 2349 Chapter 2348-underground 2349 Chapter 2348-underground When the man from the Chen Liang n heard the dog bark, he was terrified. He was afraid that he would see something he shouldn¡¯t see, so he said, ¡± ¡°Princess, general, I will guard the door for you, is that okay?¡± Gu Xin guessed that he was probably afraid and nodded her head, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± As soon as the door opened, the dog rushed into the yard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin immediately let go of the rope. Gu en stood in front of Zheng Qiu and said, ¡± ¡°Little Qiu, little Qiu, I¡¯ll protect you. This dog is a little fierce. It won¡¯t be good if it hurts peopleter.¡± Zheng Qiu looked at the tall figure in front of him. He felt helpless and a little strange, but he did not refuse and walked behind Gu en. She also heard from the dog¡¯s owner that other than its owner, this dog only listens to Gu Xin and would bark at everyone else. She was also quite afraid. The dog kept barking in the garden. The yard was neither big nor small, but it was clean and tidy. The cucumbers and chilies in the ground were almost ripe. There were tools such as hoes at the side. Gu Xin was about to get her tools when Lu Zheng walked over, ¡± Xinxin, you hold the dog. I¡¯ll do it. Gu Xin picked up the dog¡¯s leash and touched the dog¡¯s head a few times. The dog whimpered a few times in enjoyment and then barked at the ground again. Lu Zheng came over with a hoe, while Gu Xin took a few steps back with the dog. A few years ago, when Lu Zheng was in Sanchakou vige, he had worked with uncle Gu in the fields. Therefore, he was very good at digging things up. Gu en and Zheng Qiu went into the house and found an oilmp. They lit it up and took it out to illuminate Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng dug a few times with his hoe and dug out a pit. However, there was nothing inside except for soil. The dog barked even more happily. Lu Zheng continued to dig, and soon, he found something. ¡°En ¡®Zi, Xiao Qiu,e over here.¡± Lu Zheng was afraid that he would damage it, so he let the two of theme closer and changed to something else to dig. ¡°An arm, it¡¯s an arm.¡± Gu en eximed. The dog was still barking. The chenliang men outside felt their legs go soft. Oh my God, Qiang Zi is dead. His head and arm are in Qi ¡®an Inn. Now, an arm is found in my house. Could this be rted to the Zhong n? Lu Zheng wanted to retrieve the items on the ground but was stopped by Zheng Qiu.¡±Crown Prince, put on your gloves.¡± She handed Lu Zheng a pair of self-made gloves, which she would usually use when she performed autopsy. She always carried them with her. Lu Zheng took it and thanked him. After putting it on, he took out the arm. Because it was buried in the soil and the weather was hot, this arm was more rotten than the one in Qi ¡®an Inn. Gu en resisted the urge to vomit and held up the cigarette for Lu Zheng. Hu family? ¡± Gu Xin stepped forward to take a look. I wonder if the HU family still has more? ¡± ¡°There should be more,¡± Lu Yang said. Let the dog walk around.¡± Gu Xin squatted down and patted the dog¡¯s head. baby, go and search the house. See if there¡¯s anything else like this. Then,e out and bring us there! Even Lu Zheng was a little jealous. Their Xin Xin was so gentle. A girl really changed 18 times as she grew up. In the past, she was always a cute and innocent little girl in front of him. Now, when she was gentle, she was just like Xin ¡®er in her previous life! At that moment, he really felt that Gu Xin had grown up. When he met Gu Xin in his previous life, Gu Xin was 16 years old. After they got to know each other, Gu Xin would asionally act like a cute little girl, but she was more gentle and soft. Chapter 2350 - 2350 In the cabinet 2350 In the cab Dogs were intelligent. As if it understood Gu Xin¡¯s words, it immediately ran into the house. Gu en and Zheng Qiu were amazed. Gu en said,¡±third sister, this dog is so obedient and useful. I think you can buy it and bring it back after this.¡± If there are any cases in the future, you can bring it along. It¡¯s really useful.¡± Zheng Qiu agreed with Gu en. Gu Xin smiled, ¡± I don¡¯t wish for such a case to happen. However, I can consider bringing him back. It¡¯s just that this already belongs to someone else. If I say it, they¡¯ll definitely give it to me. It feels like I¡¯m snatching someone else¡¯s things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can give them more money,¡± Lu Yang said. If Xinxin likes it, besides giving them money, we can also go back to the capital and find other puppies to send to them and let them raise them again.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and felt that this was fine too. Of course, if the waiter¡¯s family had a good rtionship with the dog, she would not take it away from them. Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof! suddenly, the dog¡¯s wild barking sounded again. The four of them quickly went over to look. The Chen Liang family¡¯s man at the door pulled the door with his hand. He wanted to follow them. They had all gone in, and there was no one in the courtyard. It was dark, and Qiang Zi¡¯s arms were there. It was scary! Gu Xin and the rest followed the dog into a room. The dog was struggling to pull a cab with its feet. This cab looked rtively new, and the style was made by the Gu family. All these years, fourth uncle Gu¡¯s furniture had been sold all over the great Zhou Dynasty. Gu Xin walked over and patted the dog¡¯s head before leading it to the side. She then said to Gu en, ¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, it¡¯s time for you to train your courage.¡± Lu Zheng, who was about to open the cab, paused. He turned to look at Gu en and nodded. Gu en pointed at himself and said,¡¯ah? I am!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you see your arm just now? You need to practice more. You can¡¯t even bear with it, right? If ninren was here, she would definitely open the cab door without any hesitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I think that¡¯s what the sixth young master would do,¡± Zheng Qiu agreed. Gu en pursed her lips and took a deep breath. alright, let hime. I can¡¯t be worse than that little fatty. The dog barked at Gu en. Gu en looked over and realized that the dog seemed to be looking down on him! No, no, how could he be despised by a dog? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He walked over with heavy steps, then reached out to hold the handle, took another deep breath, and opened the door. Gu en felt his stomach turning sour again. He could not stand it anymore and turned to run. She ran outside and took a few deep breaths before she felt like she had suppressed the thing that was about to roll out of her stomach. He felt deeply aggrieved. The experience of the past few days was much richer than what he had experienced a few months ago when he was studying abroad alone. He had experienced many things that he had never experienced before. Zheng Qiu put on a pair of gloves and held his breath. He walked forward and examined the incision. Lu Zheng held an oilmp to illuminate her. ¡°How is it?¡± Seeing that Zheng Qiu was done with the examination, Gu Xin asked. ¡°From the cut, it matches the head and hand that happened at the inn. Xinxin, I have a suspect.¡± Zheng Qiu stood up and walked away. Chapter 2351 - 2351 Chapter 2350-suspicious person 2351 Chapter 2350-suspicious person ¡°I have my suspicions too.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. why don¡¯t we say it together? ¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Then, the two of them said the answer in their hearts in unison, ¡± ¡°Butcher Liu,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Yang said. To be able to make such a neat cut, in addition to having a sharp weapon, one must have done this all year round. Butcher Liu had always been a butcher in Qi ¡®an town, so he naturally had a sharp weapon in his hands. He fulfilled both criteria. In addition, he has a conflict with Hu qiangzi, so he is the biggest suspect.¡± Gu Xin pouted and shook her head, ¡± but, there¡¯s a contradiction. Chen Lishi had said that she had seen Hu qiangzi tie butcher Liu up, leaving butcher Liu with no power to fight back, and even having to ask for mercy from Madame Zhong. Then, how did he subdue Hu qiangzi?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s drugged,¡± Zheng Qiu said. I¡¯ve just checked, there are no wounds on the deceased¡¯s body. In other words, there wasn¡¯t even a dispute before he died.¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± if the HU family¡¯s house is the first crime scene, and Mrs. Zhong doesn¡¯t usually leave the house, then she wouldn¡¯t have just watched her son get killed. Judging from her behavior just now, we can assume that she knows that her son has been killed, but I really don¡¯t believe that any mother would be able to watch her son get killed and still act like that after the corpse appeared. It¡¯s really contradictory.¡± Lu Yang said,¡±go back and interrogate the Zhong family.¡± However, there are still two legs that haven¡¯t been found. If Madame Zhong knows, she should know where they are.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and looked at the body in the cab. She was a little worried. Zheng Qiu¡¯s gloves had not been taken off yet. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Put him in a sack and let fourth young master Gu carry himter.¡± that¡¯s a good idea! Gu Xin quickly nodded. ¡°Woof woof, woof woof woof woof woof!¡± The few of them were so focused on talking that they didn¡¯t realize that the dog had disappeared. At this time, a dog¡¯s barking came from another room. The few of them looked at each other and quickly followed. This time, the dog wasn¡¯t barking at a ce where it could hide, but at the ground. It kept moving around and barked loudly. When it saw Gu Xin, it ran over and held Gu Xin¡¯s skirt in its mouth, pulling her over to the ground. Gu Xin looked at the puppy in confusion, squatting down and patting its head, ¡± ¡°Baby, what did you find? Why do you keep on shouting?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Zheng Qiu and Lu Zheng walked over. Lu Zheng had an oilmp in his hand. He ced themp on the floor and touched it with his hand. Thisnd was not even and was tamped with Yellow Earth. This was a woodshed, unlike the bedroom, which was paved with wooden nks. Lu Zheng picked up the oilmp and shone it on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. En Zi, bring the shovel from outside here.¡± The three people and one dog waited for Gu en to bring the shovel over. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was a little scared as she was thinking about Mrs. Zhong. Under what circumstances would a mother have to watch her son get killed and still pretend to be so heartbroken? Perhaps, her heartache was not an act, but what was she thinking at that time? She didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply. She was afraid. Although the Gu family didn¡¯t dote on their children as much as other families did, they definitely loved their children as parents. Chapter 2352 - 2352 Chapter 2352-returning to the inn 2352 Chapter 2352-returning to the inn Her grandfather had taught his children and grandchildren a loving education. He could not bear to see his children and grandchildren suffer. Her grandfather had helped her father pay off a lot of gambling debts in the past. Her grandmother¡¯s favorite form of education was to beat and scold. Beating and scolding her uncle, cold words and harsh words, but other people were not allowed to beat and scold her uncle. If she chased his father out and ignored him, her grandmother could make the girl and her family leave Zhou n town. Her third aunt was often scolded, but her third uncle didn¡¯t dare to bully her at all because of her grandparents. Her fourth uncle and the rest of the younger generation were also rarely bullied. If she really touched them, her grandmother would flip them over. Therefore, she could not understand why there was someone in this world who could watch others hurt their own children. Gu en came in with a shovel. Lu Zheng took it and dug away the yellow soil on the ground. After arge area was dug away, the blood on the ground was already exposed. The few of them were shocked. There was too much blood, too much, so much that it had already seeped in deeply. Xiao Qiu, pack up the things and let en ¡®Zi carry them. We¡¯ll go back to the inn. Gu Xin instructed. Gu en vaguely knew what he was going to carry. He wanted to refuse, but he could not let his third sister carry him. Brother ah Yuan would definitely not help him. Should he let Xiao Qiu carry him? But how could Xiao Qiu carry it with her small body? Gu en made up his mind. Forget it, I¡¯ll carry it! Zheng Qiu found a rope and a sack from the woodshed and went to the bedroom to pack her body. She also put on the arm that she had dug out from the soil. She looked at Gu en and said,¡±Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Give it to me. I have no problem with it.¡± Gu en pouted and nodded. I can¡¯t let you carry me with your small body, can I?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and smiled. Gu en once again felt that this boy was really girly. Look, he was smiling like a girl. At this moment, Gu en was not in the mood to joke around. He carried his things and went out. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, what are you carrying? Do you need my help?¡± Chen Liangshi¡¯s men saw the few of theme out and quickly came over to help. ¡°You definitely don¡¯t want to help.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu en looked at Gu Xin resentfully.¡¯Third sister is too much. I even wanted to ask her for help. If she says this, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed too!¡¯ Chen Liang Shi¡¯s man immediately thought of something and took two steps back, determined not to mention anything about helping. A few people and a dog left the courtyard. Lu Zheng locked the door for them. there¡¯s calming tea at the inn. Come with us to get it for your second sister-inw and wife. Gu Xin reminded them when they reached the exit. I¡¯ll be able to sleep well tonight if I drink it. ¡± The man from the chenliang family quickly nodded his head in thanks. He went back to his room to inform the others before following Gu Xin and the rest back to the inn. When they returned to the inn, Gu Xin immediately arranged for Bai Yi to bring the Qian family¡¯s guards to butcher Liu¡¯s house again. She wanted to find out where butcher Liu collected his pigs and look for him. Then, he asked Butler Qian to arrange for people to search every house in Qi ¡®an town at night. He also asked the dog owner to go to butcher Liu¡¯s house and let the dog smell his personal belongings. Then, he would bring the dog along to search. With such a bigmotion, even the guests who were scared or wanted to rest appeared in the dining room again. Everyone guessed that Princess Xinxin had found some evidence, or she already knew who the murderer was. Anyway, the hall was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t sleep, so she might as welle out and take a look. Chapter 2354 - 2354 Chapter 2354-like a different person 2354 Chapter 2354-like a different person The entire Inn¡¯s dining room fell silent. No one would have thought that this mother had already found out that her son had been killed, and when she appeared again, she could still pretend that she had just found out. Just how ruthless was this person?! Was this even her biological son?! ¡°Yesterday morning, qiangzi went out. At noon, I hung the ribbon on the tree at the entrance of the courtyard. That¡¯s the secret code between me and old Liu. If it¡¯s hung, it means that qiangzi is out. If it¡¯s not hung, it means that qiangzi maye back at any time.¡± ¡°Qiangzi said that he would be going to the beach for at least ten days, but he came back in the evening. At that time, old Liu was at my house and qiangzi happened to meet him. Qiangzi wanted to kill old Liu, so old Liu started fighting with qiangzi. When he was first discovered by Qiang Zi, Liu wasn¡¯t prepared, so he was subdued by Qiang Zi. However, after that, he was always ready. He carried a small knife with him. I was afraid that he would hurt qiangzi, so I asked him to point the knife at me. ¡± ¡°Qiangzi was afraid that I would get hurt, so he didn¡¯t touch old Liu. Old Liu held me and walked to the door. Who knew that at this time, Qiang Zi threw the knife and pulled me over. He was so fast that old Liu was almost hurt by him. I saw that qiangzi really wanted to kill me, so I pretended to be in pain and fainted. Qiangzi came over to help me. At this time, old Liu used the rope in the yard to tie Qiang Zi from behind.¡± qiangzi was suddenly strangled to the ground, and then old Liu used a lot of force at that time, and qiangzi died just like that. Princess, old Liu really didn¡¯t mean to kill qiangzi. He was really frightened by the knife that qiangzi threw at him, so he didn¡¯t control the strength in his hand. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Madame Zhong kept exining to butcher Liu. The surrounding people were all stunned. The son that died was not someone else¡¯s but your own son! Your own son was worried about you and went to help you. You can say that he was killed by his lover because of you, and now you¡¯re actually speaking up for your lover? ¡°Big sister Zhong! Is Qiang Zi your son or not?¡± Third aunt du asked what everyone was thinking. Mrs. Zhong suddenly looked at third aunt du. Her eyes werepletely different from the trust and reliance she had at the beginning. She seemed to have changed into a different person. Third aunt du frowned. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Even the tone of the Zhong n¡¯s member was not the same as before. Third aunt du was stunned. What was going on? Not to mention third aunt du, even Gu Xin couldn¡¯t figure out why this Zhong Shi suddenly seemed to have changed. Could it be that she would encounter the schizophrenia that her sister and Ren Ren had told her about? Gu Nian and Gu Ren had once told Gu Xin about a case that involved dissociative identity disorder. Some people would turn into a different person after being provoked. Gu Xin believed their words without a doubt. She always felt that Gu Nian and Gu Ren seemed to know a lot of things. To be more precise, she believed that Gu Nian knew a lot and had heard many things from others. The reason why Gu Ren knew about it was because he often pestered Gu Nian to listen to stories. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know if she had a split personality, but she should be able to determine it after talking for a while. Lu Zheng looked at Zhong Shi and third aunt du thoughtfully. He felt like he had heard someone mention a case in his previous life, simr to this one. Chapter 2355 - 2355 Chapter 2354-want to know 2355 Chapter 2354-want to know Looking at Gu Xin, Mrs. Zhong¡¯s eyes returned to normal and she lowered her head, ¡± ¡°Qiang Zi is this woman¡¯s son. Although he¡¯s not my biological son, this woman has never treated him badly. After my husband passed away, for qiangzi¡¯s sake, I never thought of remarrying. But qiangzi didn¡¯t listen to him. He didn¡¯t study well when he was sent to school. He only knew how to fight with people. Thismoner sometimes thinks if thismoner¡¯s choice was wrong.¡± Third aunt du sneered,¡±big sister Zhong, others don¡¯t know why qiangzi fights with others, but don¡¯t you know?¡± When he first came to my Inn, I heard people saying that it was those people outside who were talking bad about you. In order to protect you, he fought with them. In the end, you dragged him to the Academy to apologize, but he was unwilling and would rather not study. Didn¡¯t he tell you what those people said about you?¡± A waiter chimed in,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Those kids bullied qiangzi all those years ago.¡± Aunt Zhong, do you know that they said you seduced their father in order to pay for qiangzi¡¯s studies? That¡¯s why qiangzi got into a fight with someone and was punished by the teacher of the Academy.¡± ¡°So what if I say a few words?¡± Madame Zhong said. Just by saying a few words, it¡¯s the truth? Didn¡¯t he see how I made money? Did he have to believe whatever others said? Don¡¯t tell me that he doesn¡¯t study hard and is ming me, his mother who gets up early and does embroidery in the dark?¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows as she looked at Mrs. Zhong. What she said made sense. One should not let others ¡®words affect one¡¯s emotions. However, this also reflected another problem. She had often heard her parents talk about their children¡¯s education. At a time like this, one should not blindly think that it was the child¡¯s fault. One should carefully guide the child and reason with him. One should not just drag the child to apologize and continue to go to school. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin asked,¡±do you know why butcher Liu dismembered the dead?¡± Also, where is butcher Liu now?¡± Mrs. Zhong looked at Gu Xin, pursing her lips and looking at third aunt du angrily. Third aunt du was a little scared by her gaze and was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know why Madame Zhong was looking at her like she had done something wrong. Hmph! Gu Xin mmed the table, ¡± Hu Zhongshi, answer my question! Zhong Shi turned around and looked at Gu Xin again, ¡± ¡°Dismembering the body is to prevent the Yamen from finding the whole body. He wanted to hide his traces. Princess, do you want to know why the most important head appeared at Qi ¡®an Inn?¡± Gu Xin suddenly looked at third aunt du. She suspected that this question was rted to third aunt du. She looked at Madame Zhong without changing her expression, ¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Madam Zhong turned to third aunt du,¡±Madam du, Did you know?¡± If you hadn¡¯t taken qiangzi in, I might have had a way to let him go back to school. Do you know? In the past few years, you, a woman, have made an unmarried boy remember you. I don¡¯t know what kind of means you used to seduce qiangzi to marry you for the rest of his life, and to go to the capital to make big money, just to be worthy of you. So, I¡¯m going to send the head to your Inn! Qiangzi is gone. Although I¡¯m not his biological mother, I¡¯ll help him fulfill his wish and make you remember him for the rest of your life! I believe that he will be very happy down there and will thank me for this.¡± The crowd cried out in shock, partly because of the Zhong n¡¯s words, and partly because of the Zhong n¡¯s words. Chapter 2356 - 2356 Her state 2356 Her state On the one hand, it was because of what Mrs. Zhong said about Hu qiangzi¡¯s love for third aunt du. On the other hand, it was because Mrs. Zhong said that Hu qiangzi would also be happy below. Everyone thought that there was something wrong with the Zhong n¡¯s head. hahahaha! Madame Zhongughed. qiangzi, you¡¯re my son. This is thest thing I¡¯m doing for you. You must be very satisfied! This shameless woman will never forget you in this life.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± third aunt du shouted. Qiangzi said that he¡¯s going to the capital to let you live a good life. Why do you involve me? I¡¯m a divorced woman, ten years older than qiangzi. I can be his mother if I¡¯m a few years older. Although you are not qiangzi¡¯s mother, you shouldn¡¯t nder him like this after his death!¡± Zhong Shi looked at third aunt du fiercely, ¡± ¡°You still know that you¡¯re ten years older than her? Do you still know that you can be his mother in a few years? Then why did you seduce him? Going to the capital is for my own good? Going to the capital is just to let you have a good life! He¡¯s always dreaming of bing rich one day and being worthy of you! He didn¡¯t know where he had heard that there was a man and a woman in the West who were a few years apart. The woman had divorced, and the man had the same situation as him. In the end, they got together happily. He had such a dream and wanted to learn from them! If you hadn¡¯t seduced him, would an inexperienced young man like him have fallen for an old woman?¡± Gu Xin heard this and thought,¡¯West Land, didn¡¯t I just tell Zheng Qiu and the rest a few days ago?¡¯ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This qiangzi¡¯s source of information is really wide! However, it was normal. The state of tai was not far from the capital. Ying shi Yuding and the others had stayed in the capital for a long time. They even went to Jiangnan. They did not take the water route but thend route. It was inevitable that they would pass by Qi ¡®an town, and it was also very likely that they would meet qiangzi. In that case, what the Zhong n said was also very possible! However, it was not a crime for qiangzi to fall in love with third aunt du. From Gu Xin¡¯s point of view, third aunt du was definitely not someone who would seduce people. Of course, as a mother, she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her son had fallen in love with a woman who was only a few years younger than her. Gu Xin didn¡¯tment on this and interrupted Mrs. Zhong, ¡± ¡°Where is butcher Liu now? Also, where are the victim¡¯s legs?¡± Mrs. Zhong was interrupted, and her ferocious expression did not disappear. Her eyes were still looking at third aunt du, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He left after burying Qiang Zi, saying that he would go out to hide for a while ande back after the wind died down.¡± then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have put his head and arm in Qi ¡®an Inn, ¡± Gu Xin said. he brought you here, right? ¡± Zhong Shi turned to look at Gu Xin and nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I want this shameless b * tch to see how badly my son, the Qiang Zi I raised, has been harmed by her!¡± The people around them were speechless. Did Mr. Du harm the young man? It¡¯s all your fault. ¡°What about your legs?¡± Gu Xin asked in a deep voice. old Liu took him away, ¡± Mrs. Zhong said. he took him away so that no one would find his whole body. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯which direction did he go? What was he wearing when he left? What is it made of?¡± ¡°He used a gunny sack,¡± replied Madame Zhong. His wife wasing home today, so he had to go home and tell her that he was going to collect pigs. I don¡¯t know if he went back to change his clothes.¡± Chapter 2358 - 2358 Chapter 2358-wise decision 2358 Chapter 2358-wise decision Gu Xin patted her back and waved at her elder daughter. The little girl came over to support sun Shi. Her younger brothers and sisters also came over. Gu Xin pulled a stool over and said, ¡± Remember to be emotional during your pregnancy. I know that no one can calm down after such a thing has happened, but look at the three children beside you and the child in your stomach. You should calm down for them. You can¡¯t let the child lose both his father and mother, right?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Several children timidly shouted at sun Shi¡¯s side. They looked like they were about to cry, but they didn¡¯t. They were very pitiful. Madam sun sat on the bench, took the water third aunt du handed over, and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Your Highness, this humble woman would like to ask, if we catch that Liu, will he be executed from the back?¡± Sun Shi was slightly nervous. There was hatred and worry in her eyes. The children also looked at Gu Xin nervously. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xin said. If what the Zhong n said is true, then butcher Liu is the murderer and will be executed.¡± Madam sun asked again,¡±if this woman wants to divorce now, let the children take this woman¡¯s surname, and let the children sever their father-son rtionship with him, then can this woman¡¯s son take the imperial examination in the future?¡±¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She had no idea about this and had never understood it. The imperial examination would check the generations of ancestors. There seemed to be a rule that if the ancestors hadmitted a crime within five generations, the descendants could not take the imperial examination. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, she had never heard of a divorce and severing their father-son rtionship. Lu Suan stood up. if the HU family is willing to let them leave the family, ¡± he said, ¡± your Sun family¡¯s ancestors have notmitted any crime. ording to the currentws of the great Zhou, your son can take the imperial examination. Your daughter can also participate in the Imperial Pce¡¯s selection of consorts.¡± Madam sun nodded and stood up to thank them. thank you, Princess and general. Thismoner understands. Thismoner will do it tomorrow. I hope that Princess can give thismoner some time.¡± Gu Xin looked at Mrs. Sun in admiration. Just a moment ago, she thought that Mrs. Sun wasn¡¯t thinking about the child at all. But now, she seemed to be thinking about the child entirely. Madam sun continued,¡±today, after Liu returned home, he went to take a bath and changed into a set of coarse clothes. He wore a straw hat on his head and a pair of cloth shoes.¡± He pushed the cart out by himself, which was filled with gunny sacks. The woman thought he was going to collect pigs, but he was indeed heading south. He left the house this afternoon. Just now when the princess¡¯s people came to find him, thismoner felt that something was wrong and checked the box with the silver. There was one hundred silver missing.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± alright! Thank you, sister sun! I¡¯ll start drawing now, and you can describe his appearance in detail. We¡¯ll draw a few more and send people out to find him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madam sun nodded. Then, she watched as Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Gu en took out a brush that she had never seen before and started to draw on a harder piece of paper. It was obvious that this was the damned stinky man. Now that the situation was more or less clear, all they had to do was wait for butcher Liu to be captured. Gu Xin invited everyone to have a bowl of calming tea before they went to sleep. Sun Shi¡¯s mother and son also had some tea. Gu Xin even specially ced a Jade bead in sun Shi¡¯s bowl. Chapter 2361 - 2361 Chapter 2361-such madness 2361 Chapter 2361-such madness Gu Xin was woken up by this angry old man. She thought it was Bai Yi and the others who had caught butcher Liu. She quickly put on her clothes, washed up, and came out to take a look. An old man with half a century¡¯s worth of hair and dressed in in clothes was cursing at the door of the room where Madame Zhong was being held. ¡°Old man?¡± she walked over. Master Qian recognized Gu Xin immediately, ¡± ¡°Commoner Qian Youde greets Princess Xin Xin!¡± Gu Xin quickly avoided him,¡¯it¡¯s Grandpa Qian! Butler Qian said that Grandpa Qian had fallen ill recently. Why did hee so early in the morning? Aren¡¯t you going to rest at home? Have you had breakfast?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s ¡®Grandpa Qian¡¯ made old master Qian extremely happy. Look, look, this isn¡¯t the Royal Princess, she¡¯s even more of a Royal Princess. She¡¯s so polite, she¡¯s really well-mannered, well mannered. Old master Qian waved his hand,¡±tsk, something like this has already happened. Even if I¡¯m about to die, I have to get up and deal with it!¡± Our Qi ¡®an town has always been peaceful and happy, how could such a crazy thing happen? I can¡¯t eat breakfast anymore. I just want to ask what this Hu Zhong is thinking. Qiangzi was such a good child. How could she bear to watch him be killed? A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious!¡± The women present felt like they were being offended. Grandpa Qian, ¡± Gu Xin said helplessly. you¡¯re sick. You shouldn¡¯t be angry. How about I apany you downstairs for breakfast? Now, they were just waiting to capture butcher Liu. They were not in a hurry toe and scold him. You¡¯re already sick, so don¡¯t get angry at yourself. Uncle Qian oftenes to my house and told me that you¡¯re healthy and never sick, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry!¡± Old master Qian touched his beard and said proudly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor illness, a minor illness. Princess, how could my family¡¯s little Qian have any rtionship with your family? Then he¡¯s too promising and has improved!¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯Grandpa Qian, you can just call me Xinxin. You¡¯re an elder, even older than my grandfather! Uncle Qian came to my house, and we all like him. Uncle Qian¡¯s a good person. He¡¯s a fast learner and treats us well. My fifth younger sister is also good friends with your granddaughter!¡± There was a little girl in the Qian family who was a year younger than Gu si. She was chubby and had followed Lord Qian to the Gu family twice. She liked to y with Gu si. The most important thing was that the girl was very good at mental arithmetic and hade to learn from Gu si. The Gu family was not a family that kept secrets. The youngdy was really willing to learn and they were all willing to teach her. Moreover, Gu Si was very patient. Her eldest and second sister were married and Gu Xin loved to go out. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu were also married, so Gu si had no friends. It just so happened that miss Qian could y with Gu si. When old master Qian heard this, he thought, hey, little Qian¡¯s family is doing pretty well in the capital. Everyone, big or small, has connections with the Gu family! He had a bright future. Old master Qian didn¡¯t hide his selfishness at all. In the officialdom, it was naturally good to have more friends. Otherwise, if something happened, there would be no one to ask for help. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He knew his son quite well. He was in charge of the Ministry of Revenue. If he didn¡¯t pull a bigger backer, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he was taken down. Therefore, old master Qian was no longer in the mood to scold Mrs. Zhong. He followed Gu Xin downstairs, nning to have breakfast. He came over early in the morning and was angry and angry at her, so he was indeed hungry. Third aunt du had already asked the kitchen to prepare breakfast. When the people came down, she had them set it up. Chapter 2362 - 2362 Chapter 2362-is it appropriate? 2362 Chapter 2362-is it appropriate? ¡°Ah, Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan, I knew it was you. I thought I was wrong.¡± The moment old master Qian sat down, he saw Lu Zheng and quickly greeted him. ¡°Grandpa Qian.¡± Lu Zheng walked over with a helpless expression. Gu Xin looked at the two of them in surprise. ¡°I met Grandpa Qian when I was young. At that time, Grandpa Qian loved toe to my house to drink with my grandfather.¡± Lu Zheng exined. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve seen her before? I¡¯ve even carried you before, and you even peed on me. Little brat, when I heard that you were gone, I shed a handkerchief of tears. I even asked my little plier to take me to your grandfather¡¯s grave for a few drinks. Later, when I heard that you came back to life, I went to your grandfather¡¯s grave and had a few drinks!¡± Old master Qian red at Lu Zheng and said. ¡°I¡¯ve made Grandpa Qian worry.¡± Lu Zheng said solemnly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin did not expect master Qian to have such a good rtionship with the Lu family¡¯s old general. Perhaps sensing Gu Xin¡¯s confusion, elder Qian took the initiative to exin without her asking, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, are you curious? I¡¯m on such good terms with old Lu, and I even carried Xiao Yan when I was young. Xiao Yan peed on me, so why is it that the rtionship between the Qian family¡¯s juniors and the Lu family¡¯s juniors is not good at all?¡± Lu Zheng facepalmed. Old man, can¡¯t you avoid the topic of peeing on your body? Gu Xin nodded her head honestly. ¡°It¡¯s all because their family is not upright,¡± old master Qian said with a look of disdain. Yujia was such a good child, but look at how she was tortured by that kid from the Lu family. Now that old Lu is gone, I¡¯ll tell my children, no matter if they¡¯re sons or grandsons, to stay away from the Lu family. If there¡¯s any conflict in the political scene, while you¡¯re still safe, you¡¯d better suppress those heartless Lu family members.¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Old master Qian continued, ¡± the daughter of that old bastard from the Lin family is not a good person. The entire Lu family is led by the Lin family¡¯s youngdy. The daughter that the Lu family raised is not a good person either. Of course, Xiao Yan and little Xue ¡®er are not considered to be raised by the Lin family¡¯s youngdy, so they are not counted.¡± Lu Zheng did not know whether tough or cry. If his grandfather knew about this, he would probably dream of praising his old friend. Gu Xin gave him a thumbs up, ¡± Grandpa Qian, I¡¯m just like you. I don¡¯t think the Lin family¡¯s girls are good. I don¡¯t even like the current Duke Zhengguo¡¯s wife and daughter. Great minds think alike. Come, let¡¯s have a match.¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin picked up the bowl of millet porridge on the table. Old master Qian was stunned for a moment before he understood. He picked up the bowl of millet porridge and ced it on Gu Xin¡¯s bowl, ¡± hey, I like little girls like little Xinxin. She¡¯s generous and smart! The old and the young looked at each other and smiled. Then, they both had a mouthful of millet porridge. Gu Xin then ced some crystal dumplings on old master Qian¡¯s te, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Qian, quickly eat, it smells so good! There are prawns inside.¡± Old master Qian nodded his head,¡±oh my, old Lu¡¯s grandson has found a good wife!¡± Why can¡¯t my grandson meet such a good girl? Old Lu, this brat, has been snatching my things since I was young! Now that she¡¯s gone, even my granddaughter-inw wants to snatch her from me! What a pity, what a pity!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± This old man really did as he thought. There was probably nothing in this world that he didn¡¯t dare to say. Was it really appropriate to say such things in front of the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦? Old master Qian sized up Lu Zheng before looking at Gu Xin. He then shook his head in regret. Chapter 2365 - 2365 Who said that women are inferior to men? 2365 Who said that women are inferior to men? ¡°Grandpa Qian, what do you think a man can do? besides getting married and having children, what can¡¯t I do?¡± Gu Xin asked in a serious tone. ¡°This ¡­¡± Old master Qian paused. ¡°If the Imperial court allowed women to participate in the Imperial examinations, I believe that I would be able to reach the stage of the general examination. I might not be able to get into the top three, but I would be able to get into the top two. I¡¯ve been listening to my father¡¯s lectures for Enzi, and I know how to write the articles that Enzi knows.¡± ¡°Men go to the battlefield to protect their country. However, in the great Zhou Dynasty, there is also a group of women who have participated in many battles. Women aren¡¯t inferior to men!¡± ¡°When ites to business, my mother has taught us sisters since we were young. The Gu sisters¡± shop was opened by us four Gu sisters. If we split the work and work together, in fact, both of us can do what the other has done. Back then, the four of us started out in our family¡¯s small workshop.¡± ¡°We know how to farm too. Uncle brought us to grow so many new species, we know almost all the habits of various crops. We¡¯ve been influenced by our grandparents and uncle since we were young. We know how to look at the weather and eat. We know when it will rain and which year the weather will be dry. We can take good care of the crops.¡± ¡°My second sister has made many contributions to the life and learning of the great Zhou, as well as to the military. I dare say that these things have made things more convenient for themon people and also for the soldiers.¡± ¡°My fifth younger sister and I have also learned woodwork from fourth uncle. Although we are not proficient, we can make some small things and also know a lot of the principles.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s something a man can do, I and my sisters can do it too. Some men can¡¯t even go to the battlefield, but we sisters can too. So, Grandpa Qian, as a girl, I have no regrets at all, really. Grandpa Qian, you can¡¯t have such thoughts. A woman didn¡¯t necessarily have to marry someone and then stay at home to help her husband and raise children. Like men, women can also support their families and do more useful things.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s words made the entire living room quiet down. For a moment, they all felt that it was right, but they also felt that it was wrong. Not everyone could raise daughters like the Gu sisters. However, the Gu family was just a peasant family who worked in the fields. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Then how did the Gu family raise such a girl? Zheng Qiu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Gu Xin, as if there were stars in them. Gu en happened to see it, and his heart skipped a beat.¡¯Oh my, this silly boy. Brother ah Yuan is still here. Does he have to show his adoration and admiration to third sister so openly?¡¯ Now that third sister is here, brother ah Yuan might not do anything to you, but if third sister isn¡¯t here, you¡¯re dead! Gu en turned to look at Lu Zheng and saw that he was looking at Gu Xin with the same expression as Zheng Qiu. He sighed in his heart. It¡¯s over. These two men are finished. Forget it, it¡¯s fine if brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t notice, I don¡¯t have to remind him. He had saved Xiao Qiu¡¯s life. Next time, he could go to Xiao Qiu¡¯s house to get a free meal. He could not even sleep in Xiao Qiu¡¯s roomst night. This miser, he would just go to his house to sleep next time. That¡¯s right, why should a woman entrust her heart to a man? Did she give up just because she was betrayed and abandoned? In this world, love was not the only thing. There were other things that could be done in this world, so why was he stuck on this? Chapter 2368 - 2368 Stolen 2368 Stolen At night, Madame Zhong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She kept knocking on the door and shouted, ¡± ¡°Princess, Princess, please kill me! Just kill me! Qiangzi has appeared, and he wants to kill me for revenge!¡± ¡°Princess, I¡¯m guilty! I¡¯m guilty! Qiangzi is the child I stole. I admit that I¡¯m guilty!¡± ¡°Princess, Princess, quicklye and kill me! Qiang Zi will torture me to death, he will definitely torture me to death. Princess, I beg you to end me with one strike!¡± Gu Xin brought her people upstairs and pushed the door open. The guards of the Qian family stood beside Madame Zhong and stared at her. They only allowed her to move and speak. If she had any other thoughts, the guards would immediately stop her. She had wanted to bang her head against the wall or bite her tongue tomit suicide, but she had failed. She felt that this was a kind of torture. ¡°Princess, Princess, I beg you, please kill me! I deserve to die, I deserve to die! Please finish me off with one strike! Don¡¯t torture me!¡± When Mrs. Zhong saw Gu Xin, it was as if she had seen her Savior. She pounced forward, wanting to hug Gu Xin¡¯s leg, but was blocked by Lu Zheng. The current Zhong n waspletely different fromst night. She seemed to have aged ten years overnight. She was in a daze, her face was pale, her eyes were red, and her hair was messy. She was like a lunatic. you said that you stole Hu qiangzi. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, Princess, will you kill me if I tell you? Just let me die!¡± Zhong Shi begged, her eyes darting around from time to time, as if there were people hiding in the air. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re still trying to negotiate with me at this time? Alright, tell me. If you tell me, I¡¯ll change your room.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and felt that it was better to leave him alive. It would not be good if he was scared to death. When she brought it back to the capital, she would have to write a file and be sentenced. She didn¡¯t want to do suchplicated things. ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Madame Zhong said ¡± okay ¡± a few times, and then stammered as she exined what had happened. She and her man were cousins who grew up together. They came from a small vige in Yi Province. Back then, there was a gue in their vige and everyone was locked up in the vige. That day, she and her cousin happened to be meeting in the back mountain and didn¡¯t go home for the whole night. They were about to return to the vige before dawn when they found that the vige was surrounded. The two of them were frightened and ran away secretly. They weren¡¯t infected by the gue, but they were in a hurry to escape. They didn¡¯t have any money on them, so they found odd jobs wherever they went. Later, because her cousin had a dispute with someone, the family wanted to send her cousin to the Yamen. The two of them had escaped from a vige with the gue. If they reported their real household registration, they would be executed. There was no fake household registration to show, so her cousin killed the family. It just so happened that he had stolen their household registration and brought her all the way to the prefecture. They were afraid of being discovered, so they took the bodies of the family of three with them when they fled. It was not until they left Yizhou and passed through a few counties that the two of them dared to strip off the rotten bodies and throw them away. As for the child, it was because his cousin could not have children. When the two of them went out to seek medical treatment, they passed by a vige and happened to hear a fortune-teller giving a fortune to a woman who had just gotten pregnant. Chapter 2369 - 2369 Chapter 2368-planning 2369 Chapter 2368-nning It was said that the child in the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach had a good life and was either rich or noble. Whether it was sent to school or to practice martial arts, it would definitely have the fate of bing a Marquis or Minister. However, the child¡¯s life was in danger and he needed to be taken care of. Another point was that the child could bring prosperity to his siblings. However, if the child was safe, the family would definitely be prosperous. At that time, the family was overjoyed. At that time, Mrs. Zhong and her cousin had thought of stealing the child and raising him as their own. What if the two of them could have a child as they continued raising her? Even if he didn¡¯t have a child, it was still an honor for him to be conferred the title of Marquis and Minister! So, not long after the pregnant woman was found to be pregnant, Mrs. Zhong and her cousin began to n to steal the child when it was born. The two of them nned for seven months. Madame Zhong pretended to be pregnant, making everyone think that she was pregnant. When the pregnant woman was about to give birth, the two of them left Qi ¡®an town for a few days on the grounds of praying to the gods. When they came back, they were carrying the child. This child was Hu qiangzi. Everyone in Qi ¡®an town thought that Hu qiangzi was the child of the Zhong n. Even if the midwife did not see it, everyone had seen that he had been pregnant for a few months. Although Madame Zhong didn¡¯t give birth to a child and didn¡¯t have any milk to feed, this didn¡¯t stop everyone from thinking that she was the child¡¯s mother. Later, the family who lost the child died due to dystocia because the child was too big. The family couldn¡¯t find the child for a while and gave up. The man remarried after half a year, so the matter was left unsettled. Although they weren¡¯t far away, everyone could see that Madame Zhong was pregnant, so no one suspected her. No one had thought that he would be so bold to be so close. As the family became rich and moved away, Madame Zhong and her cousin no longer cared about this matter. They had raised Hu qiangzi as their own son and had never mistreated him. The two of them did their best to make Hu qiangzi start studying at the age of six. However, the cousin of the Zhong family passed away in an ident when Hu qiangzi was seven. Madame Zhong firmly believed that the people who had criticized Hu qiangzi had no intention of remarrying. She was really determined to raise Hu qiangzi well. She thought that even if Hu qiangzi found out in the future that his biological father had found him, she would still be grateful to him for raising him. When Hu qiangzi became sessful, she would also be happy. Another reason was that her cousin sincerely regarded Hu qiangzi as his son. Although her cousin was gone, she still wanted to take care of Hu qiangzi with her cousin¡¯s wish. All of this had changed since Hu qiangzi had stopped going to the Academy. Hu qiangzi fought with someone and was punished by the headmaster. He didn¡¯t even go to the academy anymore. The Zhong family felt that they had raised an ungrateful Wolf. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Hu qiangzi even shouted that he wanted to go out and earn his own money to support her. Mrs. Zhong felt that Hu qiangzi couldn¡¯t do anything, so she only made one request to him, which was to not leave Qi ¡®an town. She thought that in this case, Hu qiangzi would go back to study soon. He didn¡¯t expect that third aunt du took over Qi ¡®an Inn and was recruiting people, and then she recruited Hu qiangzi. At that time, Madam Zhong hated third aunt du to the core. It was just that she had never expressed her emotions to the outside world, so no one could see it. Chapter 2370 - 2370 The process 2370 The process Hu qiangzi was stubborn. No matter what the Zhong n did, they tried to make a scene, but Hu qiangzi insisted on not going to the Academy. He agreed to all the other requests of the Zhong n. After Mrs. Zhong calmed down, she felt that if he wanted to be a waiter, then so be it. It had been hard for her to raise him all these years, so she would let him earn money to support him! Therefore, since then, the Zhong family had stopped working, and all the expenses of the family were paid for by Hu qiangzi. Hu qiangzi¡¯s ie at the inn was bing less and less able to support the family¡¯s expenses. So, after three years of work, he left with an apology. After that, he went fishing. He was quite lucky and had a good ie. Although it was a little tiring and dangerous, he still had a lot of money left after deducting his expenses. He gave half of the money to Madame Zhong and kept half for himself. Seeing this, Madame Zhong could only ept her fate and began to arrange for a wife for Hu qiangzi. However, Hu qiangzi was unwilling every time. He always looked down on the daughter-inw she liked, and the number of times he came home was getting less and less. He had nothing to do, his adopted son was disobedient, and butcher Liu¡¯s wife was pregnant. Butcher Liu, who had been interested in the Zhong n, found an opportunity, and the two of them got together. This matter was discovered by Hu qiangzi. Later, Hu qiangzi said that if butcher Liu looked for Madame Zhong again, he would go and ruin his daughter. Madame Zhong was frightened. After Hu qiangzi calmed down, she asked him if he had really taken a fancy to butcher Liu¡¯s daughter. If it was true, she was willing to cut off all ties with butcher Liu. Of course, Hu qiangzi didn¡¯t really like butcher Liu¡¯s daughter. He just wanted to threaten butcher Liu. Madame Zhong asked Hu qiangzi, ¡± he¡¯s not young anymore. It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t have a girl he likes. Hu qiangzi said he did, but he didn¡¯t tell Madame Zhong who she was. One night, when Mrs. Zhong got up, she heard Hu qiangzi talking in his sleep. In his dream, he was calling for the thirddy. Mrs. Zhong was shocked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Later, when Hu qiangzi was not at home, Mrs. Zhong went to his room to look through his things. She found out that Hu qiangzi had been interested in third aunt du since he was thirteen or fourteen years old. Hu qiangzi had studied before, and his grades were not bad. If it weren¡¯t for the people of the Academy who often spoke ill of the Zhong n, he might have continued to study. He might not be able to be an official, but at least he would have no problem bing a schr. It wasn¡¯t that Hu qiangzi couldn¡¯t stand the gossip of others. He just didn¡¯t want the Zhong family to be criticized. How much energy would it take for a widowed mother to raise a schr? their family didn¡¯t have anynd. Besides the ie from the Zhong family¡¯s embroidery work, they had no other ie. Moreover, Hu qiangzi found that the Zhong n¡¯s eyes could not see far away. He did not want the Zhong n¡¯s eyes to be wasted on him, so he chose not to go to the academy. No matter what the Zhong n did, he would not go. Mrs. Zhong hated third aunt du. She had always thought that it was third aunt DU¡¯s fault that Hu qiangzi was disobedient. She thought that it was third aunt du who seduced Hu qiangzi. Previously, Hu qiangzi had worked at Qi ¡®an Inn for three years. Third aunt du was very good to the mother and son, and the people at the inn also recognized them. Therefore, third aunt du often came to the inn. She was very clear about the time and ce of people in the inn and where to enter without being easily discovered. She easily took Hu qiangzi¡¯s head and arms into the room and locked the door. She even knew where the key was. Chapter 2371 - 2371 Chapter 2370-crazy 2371 Chapter 2370-crazy ¡°What does this have to do with the thirddy? She kindly took in qiangzi, who you kicked out of the house, and you still me her? You and your wife killed his entire family, stole his child, and now you¡¯ve killed his child. Do you still have any reason to do so?¡± Old master Qian ced his hands behind his back and was so angry that his beard was blown up. He felt that he had never seen such a shameless person in his life. He was the one who had done something bad, but he still pushed all the me onto others. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Old master Qian!¡± Madame Zhong looked at old master Qian and said with a ferocious expression, ¡± do you me us? Back then, my cousin and I were about to get married, but the vige was sealed and we managed to escape. We were fine on our way to escape and we didn¡¯t get infected. Does that mean that if we didn¡¯t escape, we would have been locked up in the vige, infected with the gue, and then waited for death?¡± ¡°After we escaped, we were very careful. It was the man from that family who fancied my beauty and wanted to take me by force. My cousin beat him to death for me. If we kill him, his family won¡¯t let us off, so we can only kill them all! If they don¡¯t die, we¡¯ll be the ones to die. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape.¡± ¡°Originally, we came to Tai state and could live well. However, the heavens are unfair. Why don¡¯t they let us have a child? why did they let cousin be sick? Why do you want us to hear that other people¡¯s children have such a good life when we¡¯repletely disheartened?¡± ¡°This is God¡¯s arrangement, you know? If he didn¡¯t arrange for us to be in that vige, how could we have heard him? That time, that ce, wasn¡¯t it God¡¯s way ofpensating us?¡± ¡°That woman died from dystocia. But now that she was dead, who in her husband¡¯s family would care about the child? After two months of searching, she remarried in less than half a year. Fortunately, we took qiangzi away. Otherwise, qiangzi wouldn¡¯t have a good life in the hands of his stepmother. At least we can give qiangzi a good life for more than ten years. Even if he doesn¡¯t have a good life, at least he doesn¡¯tck food and clothes, and he¡¯s even allowed to study.¡± ¡°A Dragon begets a Dragon, a Phoenix begets a Phoenix, and the Son of a mouse will be touched. Qiangzi was like his father, an ungrateful Wolf! It¡¯s his ancestors ¡®fault that he has what he has today, not mine. If only he could study and live ording to his life, how good would that be!¡± ¡°Some things are in the bones. No matter how my cousin and I educate them, they can¡¯t be changed.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s not my fault, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I did a good thing instead. Yes, that¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I did something good. Hahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Qiangzi, I did a good thing. You can¡¯t me me, you¡¯re an ungrateful Wolf. Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of you. I raised you and you dare to scare me? You¡¯re scaring me, you¡¯re going to the eighteenth level of hell!¡± ¡°Do you dare toe over? Come over here!¡± Madame Zhong kept waving her hands and fighting with the air. Everyone could see that she had gone crazy. Her expression was no longer afraid, but very fierce, as if she had really seen Hu qiangzi¡¯s soul in the air, and she was fighting with him. Suddenly, her whole body trembled and she copsed to the ground. She hugged herself with both hands and trembled.¡±Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over. Your father, your father will beat you to death. If you hurt me, your father will kill you. I didn¡¯t kill you. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Chapter 2372 - 2372 Chapter 2372-time to learn 2372 Chapter 2372-time to learn Gu Xin frowned as she looked at the Zhong Shi on the ground. She felt no pity for her. Actually, she could have given her a cup of water mixed with jade beads. That would reduce her symptoms, but she didn¡¯t want to at all. The grace of giving birth is not as great as the grace of raising, but just because you raised her doesn¡¯t mean you can decide her life and death. Also, this couple had ruthlessly killed the family of three more than ten years ago and stolen their identities. They were no longer worthy of sympathy. ¡°Tie her up and keep an eye on her!¡± Gu Xin instructed. The guards of the Qian family immediately did as they were told. ¡°Cover her mouth too.¡± Gu Xin added. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In this situation, some people were always crazy, while some were intermittent. Gu Xin was worried that the Zhong family was intermittent and that they wouldmit suicide when they woke up. She had done so many evil things, how could she let her die so easily? Sometimes, death was an easy thing, but living was torture. ¡­¡­ this Zhong Shi, I didn¡¯t expect her hands to be involved in so many things over the years! In the dining hall, old master Qian said angrily,¡±I thought it was not easy for a widowed mother to raise her son, I didn¡¯t think that Zhenzhen would do so.¡± ¡°Grandpa Qian, they came to Qi ¡®an town more than ten years ago. At that time, you must have not retired, right? then who was in charge of Qi¡¯ an town¡¯s household registration at that time?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Our Qi ¡®an town is under the jurisdiction of Yu Lin County. It was just that there had been rumors all these years that the capital was going to turn Qi ¡®an town into the suburbs of the capital. The original household registration should have been recorded in Yu Lin County.¡± Master Qian understood what Gu Xin meant after he finished speaking, ¡± Xinxin, you¡¯re nning to check the household register and find the rtives of the deceased from more than ten years ago? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± I¡¯m sure the rtives of that family of three found out that she had disappeared all these years. They must have found her. Yi Province was not far from tai province. Although it had been so many years and they might not be able to find the bodies of the family of three, at least his nsmen would know. He also needed to look for Hu qiangzi¡¯s father. Hu qiangzi had been stolen when he was born. He didn¡¯t know if his father would let him return to his family, but at least he had to know about it. It¡¯s better than letting Hu qiangzi be a lonely ghost outside.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This was the truth. I¡¯ll get someone to handle this matter!¡± Old master Qian stroked his beard and said. the two of them are really ruthless and lucky. It¡¯s been so many years. If she didn¡¯t say it, no one would have known. Gu en sighed. ¡°Grandpa Qian, do you remember the gue that happened in the vige of the Zhong n? Are they all really dead?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes. At that time, the gue there was a little serious, and the people of several viges were infected. The Imperial court had sent more than half of the Imperial physicians there, and even Divine Doctor long had gone. It took him half a year toe up with the medicine to relieve the pain. However, those who had been infected for a long time could not be saved. That epidemic was the most severe one I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. It was very easy to infect people. Therefore, the decision to close the vige was made as ast resort. If we don¡¯t seal the vige, more people will be infected.¡± Old master Qian¡¯s expression was serious and his eyes were filled with helplessness. Gu Xin pursed her lips and had an idea in her mind. What if such a situation happened in the future? Should she pick up the medical book and learn more? when she encounters such a situation, wouldn¡¯t she be able to sacrifice less if she used the Jade bead? Chapter 2374 - 2374 Something wrong with her eyes 2374 Something wrong with her eyes In order to make third aunt DU¡¯s mood a little better, in the afternoon, fatty Wang had nock of witty remarks in front of third aunt du. Third aunt du didn¡¯t say anything for Gu Xin¡¯s sake, but she was definitely annoyed. Didn¡¯t she seize the opportunity to scold him? ¡°Third miss, Crown Prince Lu, fourth young master, do you still wish to continue waiting?¡± Third aunt du couldn¡¯t be bothered with fatty Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here for a while. Lady boss, you can go rest if you¡¯re tired. If there are people staying at the hotel at night, we can also help you with the arrangements.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble third youngdy, I won¡¯t be polite on my side. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first. If you¡¯re hungry at night, you can ask the chef to make something to eat, or you can cook yourself. You can use whatever you like in the kitchen.¡± Third aunt du said generously. She really didn¡¯t want to see fatty Wang here anymore. This person was noisy and thick-skinned, actually sitting on her recliner. One had to know that no man sat on her recliner, so she didn¡¯t want it anymore. After third aunt du instructed a few waiters in the shop, she returned to her room. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes were always on her. ¡°You¡¯ve returned to your senses!¡± Gu Xin knocked fatty Wang¡¯s head with her fan. ¡°Hiss, it hurts!¡± Fatty Wang rubbed his head. ¡°Fatty Wang, I¡¯m telling you, take it easy, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve never seen a woman before. Don¡¯t forget, your wife and children are still at home! If you follow me, I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on you and not let you do anything to let them down.¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aiyo, my third youngdy. Are you thinking of me? Am I that kind of person?¡± Fatty Wang said, feeling wronged. ¡°You¡¯re that kind of person. Look at what you said this afternoon, how frivolous!¡± Gu Xin red at him, ¡± if I were Mr. Du, I would smash your head! Fatty Wang was so scared that he took two steps back. ¡°Brother Wang, that¡¯s not good. Don¡¯t you feel that Mr. Du is impatient with you?¡± Gu en said. ¡°I saw Mr. Du clenching his fists a few times.¡± Zheng Qiu chimed in. ¡°Is there such a loathsome one?¡± Fatty Wang scratched his head and said in an especially aggrieved tone, ¡± I just thought that thedy boss was very beautiful! And this was what white shirt said? I¡¯m just looking. Don¡¯t people like to see beautiful things?¡± ¡°No, your eyes aren¡¯t good!¡± Gu en shook his head and sighed. Bai Yi is so handsome. His eyes are clear. Even if he has any thoughts in his heart, his eyes are definitely filled with admiration. That look in your eyes, just forget about it. If you don¡¯t say it out loud, you¡¯ll be insulting Mr. Du. ¡± ¡°Royal brother, I think that when you go to the capital, you can go to the Gu residence and let Bai Yi and the others train you. Maybe you don¡¯t mean anything else, but you¡¯re used to this kind of look, and it¡¯ll make people misunderstand.¡± Lu Zheng reminded her out of good intentions. He had seen how fatty Wang looked when he wasn¡¯t fat. He definitely looked like an upright young man, and the way he looked at people wouldn¡¯t be so wretched. In all honesty, he definitely did not have any other thoughts about Mr. Du. He was very clear-headed and knew what to do in the right circumstances. Mr. Du was a decent man, and he did not dare to have any dirty thoughts. He really just liked to look at beautiful women. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just looking at the brothels, but he could distinguish between the brothels and the outside world! Chapter 2375 - 2375 He’s definitely going to doubt his life 2375 He¡¯s definitely going to doubt his life Fatty Wang went back to his room to sleep unhappily. Only Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, Gu en, and Zheng Qiu were left in the living room. Even Dong Xue had gone to rest. The waiter and the cook, who had stayed on night duty, were resting in the room on the first floor so that they could wee the guests in time when they arrived. ¡°You two are not sleepy yet?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en and Zheng Qiu. She picked up her teacup and was about to take a sip. I¡¯m waiting for Xiao Qiu. We¡¯ve agreed to sleep together tonight! Gu en looked at Zheng Qiu and said. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin spat out her tea and looked at Gu en in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you very surprised? Xiao Qiu agreedst night, but he said he wanted to read. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I went to sleep. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t read tonight!¡± Gu en felt wronged. Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and took a sip of water. ¡°No, en Zi, you¡¯re not telling me that it¡¯s because you¡¯re scared, are you? How old are you? we were born at the end of the year and I¡¯m not even afraid, so what are you afraid of?¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°What does this have to do with age?¡± Gu en exined nonchntly, ¡± it¡¯s all brother ah Yuan¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t remind me yesterday and let me look straight at Hu qiangzi¡¯s head. You guys don¡¯t know this, but if I hadn¡¯t been in Xiao Qiu¡¯s roomst night and felt a little more at ease, I might not have been able to close my eyes the entire night. When I close my eyes, I see Hu qiangzi¡¯s head. It¡¯s very scary.¡± ¡°How can you me me for this? You rushed in here and rushed over. I didn¡¯t have time to remind you!¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly. no, Xiao Qiu, you just let him sleep on your bed? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu. ¡°If he wants to hang around, I can¡¯t beat him, and I can¡¯t push him away with my small body. Why don¡¯t you take him away tonight, general Lu?¡± Zheng Qiu was helpless! If she could, she didn¡¯t want to lie on the desk for the whole night. Her whole body was in pain this morning. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d rather not. She told him to go back to his room and lock him upter. It was his business if he couldn¡¯t sleep and stayed up all night. If a man is afraid of such a small thing, he¡¯ll be a joke!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head, determined not to. ¡°En ¡®Zi, you¡¯ll beughed at by everyone if you do this. Didn¡¯t you just say that Mr. Du is annoying fatty Wang? didn¡¯t you realize that Xiao Qiu is also annoying you?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t you bother me?¡± Gu en was very certain. He then looked at Zheng Qiu. am I right, Xiao Qiu? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. I¡¯m annoyed. I¡¯m not used to sleeping with others.¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re really annoyed with me? Gu en was a little hurt and pointed at Zheng Qiu. is it because I¡¯m not a girl? ¡± You don¡¯t like to sleep with men, but you like to sleep with girls?¡± ¡°Well, you can think that way.¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he nodded. Gu en did not know what to say. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin exchanged nces. This was bad. If Enzi continued to develop like this and still did not know that Xiao Qiu was a girl, he would definitely fall into a situation where he would doubt his life. What to do? Should she tell him? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°En ¡®Zi, you know about Yun Tieshan, right?¡± Gu Xin suddenly spoke. ¡°I know! He was the great general of the previous dynasty! He fought for his brother and was extremely brave.¡± Gu en said, then looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± third sister, why are you suddenly talking about general Yun? ¡± You¡¯re trying to change the topic and tell me that I can¡¯t be worse than a girl, right?¡± Lu Zheng&, Gu Xin, and& Zheng Qiu,¡±Yingluo¡± Chapter 2376 - 2376 Caught back 2376 Caught back Gu en said,¡¯I know it¡¯s him just by looking at your expressions. How could this be the same? That general Yun was forced and had no choice. Her brother was too weak. She wanted to save her family. She was doing it for the greater good. I just haven¡¯t recovered yet, is there a need topare this?¡± Lu Zheng sighed deeply.¡±Sometimes, I feel that eldest uncle¡¯s fate is really good. He was chosen by eldest aunt.¡± Gu en was speechless. yes! Gu Xin added, ¡± although uncle is tall, handsome, and upright in my heart, and aunt used to have some problems with her appearance, aunt has good taste! Really, I¡¯m also very grateful to eldest aunt. Otherwise, eldest uncle would really ¡­¡± It was not appropriate for Zheng Qiu toment on other people¡¯s elders, but he agreed with them in his heart. With the way shannong Marquis spoke and his straight mind, it was really difficult to find a wife. Gu en waspletely dumbfounded,¡¯third sister, brother ah Yuan, there¡¯s something really wrong with what you¡¯re saying today! Why are my parents involved again? My father¡¯s fine! My mother is also quite good! What do you think they¡¯re doing?¡± Gu Xin and Lu Zheng shook their heads in unison, ¡± ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly thought of it and sighed.¡± The two of them looked at each other and then at Gu en. ¡°Uncle is doing well,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Xin replied,¡±aunt is doing well too.¡± &Nbsp; en ¡®Zi, you¡¯re a good person too. You¡¯re a good student. You¡¯ve learned all the good things from them. they said in unison. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± It sounded like apliment, but it also felt like an insult. But she didn¡¯t know where she had scolded him, so it was a strange feeling. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± There was a knock on the door and a dog¡¯s bark. The four of them immediately became serious. Gu en quickly got up to open the door. ¡°Bai Yi, you guys are finally back!¡± As soon as the door opened, Gu en looked outside to see if Bai Yi had brought the person back. Bai Yi pulled a person who was tied up with a rope and came to Gu Xin. ¡°Is he the one?¡± Gu Xin looked at the person who was tied up. This person had a medium build and was wearing coarse clothes. His face was unkempt and dispirited, and his lips looked bloodless. There were still traces of blood on his arm. Upon a closer look, the clothes on his arm had been torn by the dog¡¯s bite. At this moment, it was a bloody mess, which should have been the dog¡¯s work. Butcher Liu fell to the ground with a light kick from white shirt. Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof! the dog struggled to get closer to Gu Xin, but was pulled back by its owner, Xiao ¡®er. Butcher Liu seemed to be extremely afraid, and he shifted a few times in another direction. Gu Xin walked to the dog¡¯s side and patted its head, ¡± good girl, you¡¯ve worked hard these two days. The kitchen has prepared some good food for you. Let your master take you to eat! Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! the dog wagged its tail happily. ¡°Many thanks, Princess!¡± The waiter thanked her on behalf of the dog, then obediently led her to the kitchen. ¡°Bai Yi, you should go and eat something first. We¡¯ve already caught him, so there¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s a long night, we have time to slowly review it. ¡± Gu Xin said to Bai Yi and the rest. ¡°Many thanks to third miss (Princess)!¡± White shirt brought his men to the kitchen. They were indeed tired. They had not eaten much today. Chapter 2377 - 2377 Chapter 2377-Madam Zhong walked over 2377 Chapter 2377-Madam Zhong walked over en ¡®Zi, go and ask the guards of the Qian n to bring down the bodies of the Zhong n and Qiang Zi! Gu Xin instructed Gu en. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯ll go! Take Hu qiangzi¡¯s upper body and I¡¯ll suture it for him.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Here?¡± Gu en pointed at the sackcloth bag at the side and pinched his nose. ¡°What else?¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you carry it, and you go up and suture it? When the sun rose, he would ask old master Qian to send someone to bring a coffin. Since you¡¯ve found everything, it¡¯s better to put them in the coffin and rest in peace!¡± Gu en said. It had been two days and the weather was a little hot. The bodies had already started to rot. Gu en tried to avoid the Zhong family¡¯s house as much as possible. It was not a pleasant smell. Gu en only felt better when Zheng Qiu had a strange smell on him. ¡°That¡¯s true. He indeed needed to be buried as soon as possible. Mr. Du still needs to do business here.¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu en this time. ¡°Alright, please bring it up!¡± Zheng Qiu did not mind. When she was investigating a case with Mr. Qin in Jiangnan, she had opened the coffin and examined the corpse. The deceased had been buried for half a month and was much worse than Hu qiangzi¡¯s body, so she didn¡¯t feel much. Gu en quickly picked up the sackcloth bag and followed Zheng Qiu upstairs. The inn¡¯s waiter and cook had already woken up when they heard themotion outside. They went to the kitchen to help Bai Yi and the others with their food. Only Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and butcher Liu were left in the hall. The two of them sat in front of butcher Liu. Butcher Liu seemed to be extremely afraid as he curled up on the ground, shivering. ¡°Liu An,¡± Gu Xin shouted. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m here.¡± Butcher Liu¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Do you know your crime?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I-I admit my sins.¡± Butcher Liu didn¡¯t deny it in the slightest. This was Gu Xin¡¯s first time confessing at the first trial. She didn¡¯t know how to continue. why did you kill Hu qiangzi? ¡± Gu Xin asked. In fact, he was a little regretful, but he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that time. He felt that if Hu qiangzi died, he could be with the Zhong family, and his daughter was no longer in danger, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. ¡°Were you the only one who did it? It is said that you were once captured by Hu qiangzi. Do you have any aplices?¡± Gu Xin asked. I was ¡­ I was ¡­ butcher Liu licked his dry lips, moved his body, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I was about to lose control of qiangzi, so I asked the Zhong n to help. Then, that kid qiangzi¡¯s face was full of shock and his expression froze in disbelief. I took the opportunity to end him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Zhong n really went to help you when you asked them to? When Hu qiangzi saw Zhong Shi walking over, he gave up struggling and resisting?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached for a moment. It was the kind of heartache that made her feel helpless. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Qiangzi probably didn¡¯t expect the Zhong n toe.¡± Butcher Liu replied. Chapter 2378 - 2378 Don’t be angry 2378 Don¡¯t be angry Gu Xin¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder. The scene of the scene appeared in her mind. When Qiang Zi was struggling to resist, he saw his mother walking toward him step by step when she heard the person who wanted to kill him ask for help. He must have been desperate at that time! In qiangzi¡¯s heart, the Zhong n was his biological mother. When he was young, the Zhong n really wanted qiangzi to be sessful, and they really cared for him. His admiration for his mother might have disappeared at this moment! If a person¡¯s biological mother wanted him dead, what else would he have in this world? Madame Zhong was not Hu qiangzi¡¯s mother, but Hu qiangzi didn¡¯t know that! In Hu qiangzi¡¯s mind, the Zhong family was his mother who had given birth to him and raised him. However, at that moment, the mother who had given birth to him and raised him wanted to kill him with others. How cruel was this! Gu Xin¡¯s heart was getting more and more ufortable. She didn¡¯t even know Hu qiangzi. She was just fighting for this matter. She didn¡¯t know whether Hu qiangzi¡¯s future was good or bad, but Hu qiangzi¡¯s life shouldn¡¯t be decided by this adulterous couple. That¡¯s right, an adulterous couple. This was the first time Gu Xin felt that this word could be used to describe the two of them. In the past, she had never used any vulgarities when she scolded people. Soon, Gu en came down, and the guards of the Qian family also carried Madame Zhong down. At this moment, the Zhong n member had already passed out. ¡°Wake her up and get the coldest water from the well!¡± Gu Xin instructed. The guards of the Qian family immediately went to do their job. ¡°En ¡®Zi, go to my room and bring me the silver needles I use.¡± Gu Xin instructed Gu en. ¡°What do you need the silver needles for?¡± Gu en asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I told you to go, so just go!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to exin as she felt a little depressed. Lu Zheng nodded at him and walked over to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Gu en did not know what had happened, but he obediently went upstairs to get Gu Xin the silver needles. ¡°I want to keep her awake at all times, using the most painful way to keep her awake. She couldn¡¯t escape the sin she hadmitted by saying that she was crazy. I want her to feel the despair and pain that Hu qiangzi felt at the moment of his death.¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand tightly as she looked at the unconscious Mrs. Zhong and said firmly. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin with his other hand, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t get angry because of other people¡¯s mistakes and ruin your own mood. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just unhappy and my heart is not happy. Why was it that some people could still live in this world in peace after doing such a heartless thing? Were they not afraid of retribution? Can they sleep during the midnight reincarnation?¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and asked. ¡°People are different. Everyone¡¯s right and wrong views on things were different. In your second sister¡¯s words, everyone has their own values, and they have different values. So, to you, this is an utterly heartless thing, but to them, it may not be the case. They still felt that the heavens were unfair to them and that they had been wronged. Therefore, when they reincarnated at midnight, they would not be unable to sleep. Even if they could not sleep, they would only question in their hearts why the heavens were so unfair. So, Xinxin, don¡¯t worry about these people and things. We must stick to our own views and do what we should do. It¡¯s fine as long as we do the right things.¡± Lu Zheng said softly to Gu Xin. Chapter 2379 - 2379 To keep you awake at all times 2379 To keep you awake at all times Gu Xin felt a little better and was no longer so sad. She let out a breath and looked at the guards of the Qian family who were carrying a bucket of well water. She still didn¡¯t change her mind. It allowed the Zhong n to remain clear-headed at all times, to feel despair and despair. ¡°Pour it on!¡± Gu Xin ordered coldly. The guards poured a bucket of well water on Madame Zhong. At this moment, the guests who had already rested in the inn heard the noise and many of them came out after putting on their clothes. He was still shocked to see this scene the moment he came out. Why was Princess Xinxin suddenly angry? Anyway, anyone could feel Gu Xin¡¯s current emotions. ¡°Ah!¡± Madame Zhong woke up and screamed. Her eyes were cloudy, and her body kept twisting. Soon, her cloudy eyes regained their rity, and then it was horror. She made a whimpering sound, but no one knew what she was saying. Gu Xin took two steps forward and removed the cloth from her mouth. She bent one knee and lifted her chin, ¡± ¡°Do you see qiangzi? Did you see Qiang Ziing to kill you again?¡± Zhong Shi¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t on Gu Xin at all, but the air around her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te and kill me. It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do anything. Qiangzi, you go and find Liu An, find Liu An!¡± Gu Xin forcefully twisted Mrs. Zhong¡¯s head, forcing her to look at her. ¡°Why are you looking for Liu An? Qiangzi could have broken free from Liu An¡¯s grasp. But, you¡¯re going to help Liu An, your God-husband. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gu Xin asked coldly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± The Zhong n member shook his head crazily. ¡°You didn¡¯t. If you¡¯re not, then why did Qiang Zi only look for you and not Liu An? Liu An has been caught by us, and he¡¯s right here. Why can¡¯t Liu An see qiangzi, but you can? Because in qiangzi¡¯s eyes, it was you. It¡¯s you, the mother he thought he was, who wanted him dead!¡± Gu Xin said coldly as she loosened her grip. Madame Zhong turned around and saw butcher Liu. She looked at him in fear and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to take his legs and run far away? then he wouldn¡¯te back to take revenge on us!¡± Butcher Liu had no mood or strength to pay any more attention to Madame Zhong. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Ah!¡± Madame Zhong suddenly screamed. However, she was tied up. Even if she broke free, she could only roll a short distance. The guests who came to watch the show didn¡¯t dare to get close, for fear that the Zhong family would go crazy and hurt the innocent. Gu en came down with a silver needle and handed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin chose one and walked two steps forward. She squatted down and said, ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Then I won¡¯t let you go crazy. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll keep you awake so that you can see qiangzi all the time. You¡¯re his mother? Are you even worthy?¡± After speaking, Gu Xin stabbed into Madame Zhong¡¯s acupuncture point, causing her to faint. Gu Xin took a few more sticks and stabbed them into Madame Zhong¡¯s head. After a while, Madame Zhong woke up. She looked a little confused and not as crazy as before. Gu Xin removed the silver needle and looked at her coldly. ¡°Zhong n, can you still see qiangzi? He¡¯s right beside you? He was asking, mother, why are you helping a man to kill me? Did you hear that?¡± Gu Xin said slowly. Chapter 2381 - 2381 Chapter 2381-why 2381 Chapter 2381-why ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this.¡± Mrs. Zhong repeated these words. She wanted to chase away Gu Xin, who was beside her, and also chase away qiangzi, who was in pieces. However, she couldn¡¯t do it at all. Her hands and feet were tied up. She had a splitting headache, but she was very clear-headed. She wanted to just faint and not face all of this, but she didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t faint in such an extreme situation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. She was already hallucinating. She saw the shattered qiangzi slowlying back together and turning into the tall and big son that she had raised with her own hands. She recalled the bits and pieces of the past, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. When she first brought the child back, her heart really ached. He was just a small ball and she had no milk to feed him. When she heard him cry, her heart ached. She hoped that she was the one who was hungry and not the little one. She was willing to spend a lot of money to buy goat¡¯s milk for this little one to drink. When the child grew up and could walk, she would feel that everything was worth it. In those few years, their family of three had a really good life. Even if they had to live a little tight for their children to study, she was willing to do so. She did embroidery day and night without even considering that she would be blind. She just wanted this child to be sessful. Every time the child called her mother, it was the time when she felt the happiest. Her cousin had passed away in an ident. At that time, the child was only seven years old. He was thin and small as he held her and told her,¡±Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if father is gone, you still have me. I¡¯ll love Mother even more in the future, so I¡¯ll take father¡¯s share as well.¡± More and more tears came out of Madame Zhong¡¯s eyes She raised her son, such a good son, for what? Why did she have the thought that she would do anything as long as the child was gone? Even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. Although he was not her biological son, she had raised him as her own! Why did she have such a thought back then? Was it really because her child had stopped studying? What was it for? She continued to ask in a cold voice,¡±Zhong n, qiangzi is asking you!¡± Was he really no match for that wild man? Why did he want to kill him? Can¡¯t you just tell him that you¡¯re not his mother? Why did they kill him so cruelly? Just say it! Qiangzi is asking!¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Madame Zhong shouted, ¡± it¡¯s not like this. Qiangzi is the son I raised. He is more important than anyone. More important than anyone else.¡± why? ¡± Gu Xin raised her brows. since it¡¯s more important than anyone else, why did you heartlessly help that wild man? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± Madame Zhong shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Qiangzi, mother really doesn¡¯t know. Mother didn¡¯t know why she thought so at that time. I¡¯m sorry, qiangzi. I¡¯m sorry, qiangzi. It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Is an apology enough?¡± Gu Xin sneered, ¡± if you can be forgiven just by saying sorry after you¡¯ve killed someone, then wouldn¡¯t there be no lonely souls or wronged cases in this world? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Qiangzi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Qiangzi, mother wille down and drink with you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± As Madame Zhong spoke, she was about to hit her head on the ground. Chapter 2382 - 2382 Chapter 2382-confession 2382 Chapter 2382-confession Gu Xin naturally wouldn¡¯t allow her to do that. She pulled her back and threw her to fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡± ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± Fatty Wang lifted up Madame Zhong. Gu Xin took a few steps and sat in front of butcher Liu, ¡± ¡°Gu en, take a pen and paper.¡± Gu en immediately went to the waiter to ask for a pen and paper. He had done this once at Xi Yun temple, so he knew how to record it. what happened? ¡± Gu Xin looked at butcher Liu. tell me the entire process of the crime. Butcher Liu had recovered by now. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Madame Zhong like this, but people were selfish. No matter how much they liked others, they were not as important as themselves. So he didn¡¯t put in a good word for Madame Zhong. He honestly exined the process of the crime. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Simr to what Madame Zhong said, he did suddenly want to kill Hu qiangzi at that time. First, it was because Hu qiangzi had obstructed him and Madame Zhong. Second, it was because Hu qiangzi had threatened him with his daughter. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity. At that time, the Zhong n was indeed ready to help him hold the man down. After the Zhong n walked over, Hu qiangzi was indeed in despair and did not struggle. However, based on butcher Liu¡¯s understanding of Hu qiangzi, if Hu qiangzi wanted to struggle, even if there were two or three more zhongs, he would still be able to struggle. After they killed the man, they dragged him to the woodshed. Butcher Liu was a butcher, and so were his ancestors. He had killed the pigs, cattle, and sheep himself, and he still had a disciple. He could urately separate Hu qiangzi¡¯s body. He had nned to bury one in the yard, throw another in the river outside the town, and throw another into the manure pit in the vige to the North. He would take two out and say that he was collecting pigs, then throw them in the forest. In the end, Madame Zhong said that there was not enough time. Butcher Hu¡¯s wife wasing back. He had cleaned up their house and had to go back to report to his wife. How could he have the time to do all this? Madame Zhong asked butcher Hu to quickly pack up and bring his two legs back. She would handle the rest. Therefore, butcher Hu brought the two legs back and left after informing his wife. He didn¡¯t know that Madame Zhong had brought her head and arms to Qi ¡®an Inn. The tool he used tomit the crime was the knife he usually used to kill pigs and chop meat. He had secretly returned home that night to bring it over. After using it, he had washed it and put it back in the butcher¡¯s. Therefore, when he was not at home, his disciples did not notice that anything was missing. Hu qiangzi has threatened you with your daughter many times. Did he touch a single hair of your daughter? ¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at butcher Liu coldly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Butcher Liu was taken aback, and then he shook his head in confusion. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Butcher Liu shook his head. ¡°So, you¡¯re confessing to the mastermind who killed Hu qiangzi?¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°This ¡­¡± Butcher Liu was a little hesitant. He turned his head and looked at Madame Zhong, who was still apologizing to herself. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±Your Highness, I¡¯m a little strange in this matter.¡± Although I wanted to kill Hu qiangzi, I couldn¡¯t kill him without the help of the Zhong n. Therefore, I can¡¯t be called the mastermind.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± if you didn¡¯t call her, would she have killed the son she raised? ¡± Chapter 2383 - 2383 Why do you think so? 2383 Why do you think so? ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Butcher Liu exined, ¡± I¡¯ve been in contact with the Zhong n. Since the first time Hu qiangzi found out, the Zhong n has been talking to me about it. She regrets raising such a son and wasting so many years of time. ¡°She also often said that it would have been great if she had followed the viin when she first came to Qi ¡®an town! She said she regretted it. ¡± I was just thinking that she might have long thought that if Hu qiangzi was no longer in this world, she would have nothing to worry about. ¡°So, even if I didn¡¯t call her, she might have had this thought one day. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t recognize the mastermind and insisted on saying who was the mastermind and who was the aplice. Then I should be the same as the Zhong n!¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re the mastermind or an aplice, you¡¯re the one who killed Hu qiangzi, dismembered his body, and took his body away from Qi ¡®an town. You can¡¯t escape the death penalty!¡± Gu Xin was not in the mood to argue with him. Towards Mrs Zhong, Gu Xin wanted to torture her so that she could live on in this world with a clear mind. But towards butcher Liu, Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to. Since he deserved to be punished, she would just let him be. ¡°This lowly one knows his crime!¡± Butcher Liu¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. He also knew that a life for a life, but he was unwilling. How good would it have been if Hu qiangzi had broken free! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Why did he stop struggling? Gu Xin turned her head and looked at Gu en. Gu en took the record book and went forward to let butcher Hu sign. ¡°Your Highness, can I meet my family and children?¡± Butcher Liu asked after pressing his thumbprint. ¡°That depends on whether they see you. Madam sun has already gone to prepare the documents for your divorce, as well as the matters rted to your children¡¯s separation from the family. If they are willing, I will not stop them. If they are not willing, I will not force them toe.¡± Gu Xin said coldly. ¡°Ah?¡± Butcher Liu looked at Gu Xin in shock. How long had it been, and that woman had already made up her mind to divorce him? She even wanted to bring the child away and let the child leave the n? ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Why? Why? The child is mine, mine, why should I leave the n, why should I leave the n?¡± Butcher Liu muttered. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask why?¡± Gu Xin was so angry that sheughed. your two daughters are slowly reaching the age to talk about marriage! You had an affair with someone and conspired with your mistress to kill someone. Then, you were caught and beheaded. For two girls, it was not easy to get married. Perhaps, it would be a shame for their entire lives! ¡°You have a son, right? your son is smart and has to study and take the Imperial examinations. With a father like you who has an affair and dismembered his body, he doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to take the Imperial examinations. So, why do you think that is?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice was a little loud, not only for butcher Liu, but also for the people present. They were all adults. They had to think twice before doing anything. There were elders and children in the family. Every word and action of yours not only concerned yourself but also your descendants. Therefore, before doing anything, you had to consider the consequences. Otherwise, some prices were very expensive. You couldn¡¯t afford it, and neither could your descendants. To be honest, he had never thought about this before. Didn¡¯t they say that he would take responsibility for his own actions? How could there be such a rule? However, he believed it. He knew the strictness of the imperial examination. For the sake of his child, he could not do anything. Chapter 2384 - 2384 Chapter 2384-case closed 2384 Chapter 2384-case closed The case was closed just like that. This was the easiest case that Gu Xin had to close, but it was also the one that hurt her the most. She was in a bad mood and went back to her room to rest after the interrogation. Lu Zheng helped her make the arrangements. On the other side, Zheng Qiu had finished sewing up Hu qiangzi¡¯s body. Although it was still obvious that it had been cut off, it was not so obvious after he put on the clothes. Third aunt du sent people to the coffin shop overnight to buy a good coffin for Hu qiangzi. She also found the owner of the coffin shop to calcte the time and see when was the best time to enter the coffin. Third aunt du wanted to send someone to see Hu qiangzi¡¯s grave, but Lu Zheng stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to Park it first. Old master Qian has already sent people to look for the deceased¡¯s biological father. If his father didn¡¯t ept it, he would Find A Grave in Qi ¡®an town! There should be news by tomorrow afternoon.¡± Lu Zheng exined to third aunt du. The people of the great Zhou emphasized on acknowledging one¡¯s ancestors and returning to one¡¯s n, as well as resting in the earth. The best thing was that Hu qiangzi¡¯s father could ept it. After all, Hu qiangzi was their blood. Fortunately, the vige was not far from Qi ¡®an town, and the Zhong family had exined it clearly, so they could find out the truth by asking. After Hu qiangzi¡¯s father married his stepmother, he moved out of the vige, but Hu qiangzi¡¯s grandparents and uncles were still there. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­¡­ The next morning, the people of Qi ¡®an town came to watch the fun. They felt it was a pity that they didn¡¯t hear about the trial. There was no Yamen in their town. It was rare that there was a case to be tried, but they didn¡¯t get to see the process. Butcher Liu and Madame Zhong were tied up and kneeling in front of Qi ¡®an Inn. They were all from the same town, so they knew each other. There were many who threw rotten eggs and rotten vegetables at them and spat at them. Madame Zhong was still fine, but butcher Liu felt it was hard to bear. However, no one cared about their feelings. In the afternoon, there was news from master Qian. Hu qiangzi¡¯s biological grandfather had made the decision and asked his uncle and uncle toe and pick him up. The people of Qi ¡®an town deeply felt that this was a family of affection and righteousness, so they were very polite to them. In fact, what they didn¡¯t know was that the people old master Qian had sent had used both kindness and severity. They had given arge amount of silver before letting their familye to pick them up. Hu qiangzi was able to enter their family¡¯s ancestral grave and even let him adopt his third uncle¡¯s newborn grandson, so that he could have an inheritance. Hu qiangzi¡¯s third uncle had died. His third uncle¡¯s family had four sons, and each of them had given birth to another eight sons. One of them died of illness at the beginning of this year, and his wife had also run away, leaving behind only a baby. He had no father or mother, and was taken care of by Hu qiangzi¡¯s grandparents. It just so happened that both of them were poor people. Master Qian had given the old man such arge sum of money, so it was enough to raise the child. Mrs sun appeared at night with Gu Xin, Lu Zheng and old master Qian as witnesses. In addition, the parents of the two families had divorced butcher Liu and their children were also expelled from the Liu family and officially entered into the sun family¡¯s genealogy. From now on, they would have the sun family¡¯s surname. It was also because of this that butcher Liu¡¯s side had agreed. They did not want their grandson to take another man¡¯s surname. They could still ept him taking on his mother, Madam sun. Constable Gao and the others had alsoe back. They went to the Qian n and made two prison carts. They nned to leave Qi ¡®an town early the next morning and return to the capital. That night, Qi ¡®an Inn had no guests, only Gu Xin and a few others. Third aunt du closed the door early and took out her precious wine. Chapter 2385 - 2385 Chapter 2385-will leave 2385 Chapter 2385-will leave The two brothers, he gang and he Qiang, were also in the inn. The other bailiffs from the capital governor¡¯s office were at old master Qian¡¯s ce, watching over the two criminals and taking a break. ¡°Third miss, I toast this cup to you. Thanks to you for passing through Qi ¡®an town this time, qiangzi¡¯s body was found so quickly, and his family was also found, so he could return to his ancestors and roots!¡± Third aunt du raised her ss and stood up to toast Gu Xin. ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯re being too serious!¡± Gu Xin picked up her wine ss and stood up. She said to third aunt du, ¡± this is my duty. After a good night¡¯s sleep, she felt much better and her mood had calmed down. After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. That forthright look, Lu Zheng was really worried that his Xinxin would be an alcoholic from now on. The key was that his Xinxin could drink a lot. Whether it was the soldiers of the great Zhou or the soldiers of the Westernnd, no one had ever drunk her to the point that she fell. Third aunt du also drank a cup of wine and then toasted to the people present. To be honest, no one thought that third aunt du could drink so much. In addition to Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, Zheng Qiu, and Gu en, there was also the white-robed fatty, Constable Gao, He gang, and he Qiang. She continued to drink without stopping. After everyone had finished toasting, third aunt du sat down and called everyone to eat. ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯re a good drinker! I wonder what ns Mr. Du has for the future? In my opinion, Mr. Du doesn¡¯t want to stay in Qi ¡®an town anymore, right?¡± Bai Yi took a bite of food and asked. ¡°What?¡± Third aunt du was stunned for a moment and looked at Bai Yi in surprise. She did not expect anyone to see through her thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡± maybe this Inn can¡¯t be opened anymore. I¡¯ve been thinking about qiangzi for the past two days. If I continue to stay here, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live as freely as before. After all, I¡¯ve watched him grow up from the age of thirteen. A living person is gone just like that, I feel really bad.¡± ¡°Then, Mr. Du, are you nning to go back to your hometown?¡± Fatty Wang asked curiously. He remembered what Gu Xin and Lu Zheng saidst night. He tried to make his eyes look as pure as possible and looked at third aunt du as if she was a man. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Jiangnan either. I haven¡¯t thought of where to go yet.¡± Third aunt du shook her head and poured herself another ss of wine. She drank it and said, ¡± perhaps, after dealing with Qi ¡®an Inn, I might go to the capital! Didn¡¯t second Madam Gu build a Commercial Street in the capital? Third Gu Youngdy, can you let your mother leave a shop for me? I will also return to the capital to do business.¡± ¡°Sure! This is something I can do. Did Mr. Du still want to open an Inn? If it¡¯s as big as Qi ¡®an Inn, I¡¯ll have to ask my mother to keep it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head without hesitation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At present, the business street had not yet been sold to the outside world. Only a few familiar families and their own families had a shop. So, even if third aunt du wanted to continue to open an Inn, there were such shops. ¡°I don¡¯t want to open an Inn, it¡¯s quite troublesome. I¡¯m thinking of finding a manager to manage this ce while I open another shop in the capital. It¡¯s good to sell flowers. I like flowers and nts, and I can make fragrances when I¡¯m free. The shop didn¡¯t need to be too big. They could rest upstairs, but three rooms downstairs would do. Of course, it can also be a two-story building with a backyard. As long as there is a ce for me to live, it will be fine.¡± Third aunt du thought about it and told him her request. Chapter 2386 - 2386 Can’t I? 2386 Can¡¯t I? ¡°It¡¯s good to sell flowers! My uncle has specially set up a Manor in the suburbs of the capital to nt flowers! Mr. Du, you can buy them from my uncle. My family doesn¡¯t have any ns to open a flower shop in the capital. You can work with my uncle.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then many thanks third miss. I¡¯ve already made preparations on my side. If I have such a n, I¡¯ll definitely trouble third miss at that time.¡± Third aunt du thanked him sincerely. ¡°Mr. Du, are you nning to return to the capital alone? I heard that Mr. Du has been separated for many years and is not even 30 yet. Why don¡¯t you find a good man?¡± White shirt suddenly asked. The people at the table looked at white shirt in fear. This, this, this ¡­ Was this still the Bai Yi they knew? He was actually worried about a stranger¡¯s marriage, and most importantly, the other party was a beautiful woman. Was white shirt¡¯s heart in love? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Third aunt du was also a little surprised. In her opinion, white shirt was quite mature and steady. He could not have asked such a presumptuous question. What was going on? ¡°If Mr. Du was married, he might not have caused these things. The others knew that Mr. Du was protected by the du family and the Chen family in the capital and would not provoke him. However, Mr. Du was beautiful and kind, and he was alone. Those young boys who were still wet behind the ears might be easily tempted. When a young man¡¯s heart was given out, he would be very persistent. So, why didn¡¯t Mr. Du consider getting married? This way, we can avoid a lot of trouble.¡± White shirt said. ¡°Bai Yi, y-y-you ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to Mr. Du!¡± Fatty Wang said what everyone was thinking. Everyone looked at Bai Yi nervously. To Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, Bai Yi might not be that mysterious, but to Gu en, Zheng Qiu, and Constable Gao, He was a very mysterious person. One must know that the Emperor gave Bai Yi the title of a third-grade general, and it was entirely based on military merits. Bai Yi didn¡¯t want it and would rather be a free and idle person by Gu Xin¡¯s side. Bai Yi had been working for the Gu family and Lu Zheng, but Gu en did not have many opportunities toe into contact with him. Gu en knew second Bai and the rest better. In Gu en¡¯s heart, Bai Yi was the kind of hero in the pugilistic world. In his opinion, such a free and unrestrained man would not be moved. In the end, he was actually moved now, and it was by a woman who had been divorced? Gu en felt that following Gu Xin for a while was simr to what he had learned from going out for a few months. Why are people¡¯s hearts so unpredictable? also, the rtionship between men and women is reallyplicated! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t?¡± White shirt admitted frankly and asked fatty Wang back. haha, Yingluo. third aunt duughed and looked at Bai Yi, saying, ¡± guard Bai¡¯s words mean that it is third aunt¡¯s honor for Yingluo to be favored by guard Bai. However, I¡¯m sorry, third aunt has no intention of looking for a good man at the moment. Chapter 2389 - 2389 Chapter 2388-let’s not bother about false reputation 2389 Chapter 2388-let¡¯s not bother about false reputation ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does the Crown Prince want to have a candlelight chat with this subordinate?¡± Bai Yi opened the door and joked when he saw Lu Zheng. go to hell. You reek of sweat. Who wants to spend the night with you? ¡± Lu Zheng punched Bai Yi¡¯s chest and followed him in, closing the door behind him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om White shirt smiled and followed Lu Zheng to the window. Qi ¡®an town was quite hot during the day, but the wind at night was cool. It was just right for the two of them to sit by the window. ¡°Have you really decided to marry Mr. Du? You¡¯re not joking?¡± Lu Zheng asked as he sipped his tea. ¡°You think I¡¯m joking?¡± White shirt asked. ¡°I just don¡¯t think you¡¯re joking, that¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised! Why do you suddenly want to start a family?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Prince, this isn¡¯t right! You can¡¯t let me watch all of you, who are younger than me, get married and have children one by one, and then leave me alone for the rest of my life! Who didn¡¯t want apanion in their life? Third youngdy already wants to matchmake Dongxue and second Bai, could it be that I can¡¯t find someone that I like?¡± Bai Yi paused, smiled, and said, ¡± when I first met the Gu family, I was already at the age where I should get married and have children, right? Now, even the fourth young master and the fifth youngdy have opened their apertures, and I still have to be alone? Don¡¯t tell me I have to wait until the sixth young master gets married before I think about this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However, old Bai, have you really decided on Mr. Du? ¡°Her husband¡¯s Wanwan,¡± Lu Zheng asked again. He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal that third aunt du had married before. He just felt that boss DU¡¯s husband¡¯s family was more troublesome. They still sent people to protect third aunt du. For so many years, third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband had not given up on third aunt du, even if third aunt DU¡¯s attitude had always been cold. ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? Don¡¯t I still have you and third young miss? As the saying goes,¡±it¡¯s better to lean against a big tree!¡± What can that Chen fellow do to me? If he really dares to do anything to me, wouldn¡¯t that be going against you and the third miss, Lord Gu?¡± The white-robed man said indifferently. He already knew what third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family was like many years ago. He wasn¡¯t afraid at that time, let alone now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the third-rank general Weiwu personally appointed by the Emperor, and the position is always reserved for you?¡± Lu Zhengughed in a bad mood. ¡°I don¡¯t need those false reputations.¡± White shirt waved his hand. ¡°How can I not want it? You¡¯re already nning to get married and have children. Do you want your child to continue to protect my child in the future? Shouldn¡¯t they grow up as brothers?¡± Lu Zheng said seriously. ¡°Prince, will you and third miss let my child protect your child? I don¡¯t think so!¡± White shirt was still very calm. you¡¯re such a coward. Lu Zheng was helpless. ¡°I haven¡¯t even decided yet! I¡¯m just expressing what I¡¯m thinking tonight. I have this n, but who knows what boss DU¡¯s decision will be? What if she doesn¡¯t want to? I¡¯m not the kind of person to force her. When she wants to, I will naturally think about her and the child.¡± White shirt stopped joking and told him his n. ¡°Old Bai, you have to have confidence in yourself. When you were in the thousand des sect, you were able to charm many girls, let alone now. I think Mr. Du will agree to your request in the end, so you have to think about your future.¡± Lu Zheng said earnestly. Chapter 2390 - 2390 A gift from the heavens 2390 A gift from the heavens ¡°Also, don¡¯t I know you well after all these years? Have you ever let go of anything you want?¡± Lu Zheng continued. ¡°People are different from things. Things had no feelings or thoughts. If he wanted them, he could just snatch them. But people are different. People have hearts, but if they don¡¯t mean it, you can¡¯t force them, right?¡± White shirt said. ¡°With your external and internal qualities, as well as your strategic nning, I believe you can get it. Mr. Du is no longer a youngdy, but you are no longer the same person. Your ages match, so do your hearts. You might be able to move her without forcing her. So, I advise you to go back and find the Emperor to take this position.¡± Lu Zheng retorted. ¡°Crown Prince, you just can¡¯t bear to see me living an easy life, right?¡± White shirt said unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°I know.¡± Bai Yi raised her eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng in disdain. Crown Prince, do you think that it¡¯s too troublesome to stay in the Royal Academy and want to get me in to rece you? ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, old Bai knows me best! Come, this little brother will rece wine with tea and give old Bai a toast!¡± Lu Zhengughed as he picked up his teacup. Bai Yi picked up the teacup and took a sip, feeling a little depressed. He did not want to teach those spoiled brats at the Royal Academy! If he were to go, Lord Gu would definitely be a hands-off shopkeeper and let him manage everything. He would follow third miss, eat and drink when he had nothing to do, and investigate a case when he had something to do. ¡°Old white, seriously, let second white handle Xinxin¡¯s Affairs! Second white and his brothers, other than white four and white ten, were all in the capital. You can hand everything over to second white and then choose two or three of them to be your assistants. Then, your life will be smooth. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to fulfill the promise I made to you when I first came looking for you.¡± Lu Zheng continued to persuade him. Bai Yi pursed his lips and remembered what Lu Zheng had said to him when he first found him. Indeed, Lu Zheng had kept his promise. The few of them had only been in more danger during that year in the westernnds, but it was still much better than the thousand des sect. In the end, they returned safely. They did not have to move in the dark anymore. They were the Gu family¡¯s Secret guards and did not have to worry about their lives at all times. If it was possible, the Gu family would let her go even if she didn¡¯t be a secret guard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, his brothers were used to following the Gu family. Except for white four and white ten, who were getting married in kunzhou, the others were willing to follow the Gu family. Even though white four and white ten were in kunzhou, they were still in charge of the Gu family¡¯s Affairs. ¡°Two, four, six, eight, continue to follow third miss. Three, five, seven, nine, I¡¯ll take them away, okay?¡± White shirt asked. ¡°You can discuss this with second uncle and Xinxin. I think they¡¯ll be willing. To be honest, he¡¯s very willing to let you help him on the surface. Second white and a few others would stay at the Gu family to help train the secret guards. It would be possible to train a team. However, I feel that you¡¯re asking for too much! I think second uncle will only allow you to bring two people at most. Besides, second white will definitely not let you take them away.¡± Lu Zheng exined to Bai Yi. ¡°AI! In the end, I still didn¡¯t scheme against you! Prince, what did you eat when you were young? I feel that my childhood experience was much worse than yours. I wasn¡¯t as calctive as you!¡± Bai Yi said helplessly. Chapter 2391 - 2391 Chapter 2391-want to take a walk 2391 Chapter 2391-want to take a walk ¡°You wish!¡± Bai Yi rolled her eyes at Lu Zheng and said, ¡± how about this? I¡¯ll discuss this with Lord Gu when I get back. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. He had achieved his goal, so he got up and nned to go back to his room to rest. ¡°Wait,¡± Bai Yi stopped Lu Zheng and asked, ¡± is what you just said true? Do you really think Mr. Du will agree to it in the end?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite calm and open-minded? Yo, you¡¯re starting to feel uneasy now?¡± Lu Yang was amused and teased. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t say it. You should go back to sleep!¡± White shirt waved his hand and stopped asking. ¡°Old Bai, I think it¡¯s fine. As long as she goes to the capital, with your conditions and a little more effort, you will definitely be able to do it. ¡± Lu Zheng returned to his room after he finished speaking. It was a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the group left Qi ¡®an town. The bailiffs of the capital governor¡¯s office drove the prison carts to the front. Butcher Liu and Madame Zhong once again received rotten eggs, rotten vegetables, and saliva from the people of Qi ¡®an town. Old master Qian did not return to the capital with them, but he had made an appointment with Gu Xin and Lu Zheng to visit them in a few days. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were naturally more than willing to do so. It was already early June after the Dragon Boat Festival and it was only a few days away from the month-long holiday. Gu Xin was still quite homesick. On the way back, she was in such a good mood that she even started to hum a song. ¡°This song is quite nice! Third sister, why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± Gu en asked in surprise as it was the first time she had heard such a song. ¡°When I was in the quicksand Pce, most of the maids there were good at singing and dancing. After listening to them for a while, I could only hum a few words.¡± Gu Xin exined. The Gu family had taught their children about music, chess, calligraphy and painting. However, Gu Xin had not been idle for the past few years and she did not seem to be interested in it. She knew how to do it, but she did not love it. If Lu Zheng were to perform with her, she would be quite interested. ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve never heard of it! If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to go to the West too.¡± Gu en said. ¡°It¡¯s good to go out more. I remember that ourst battle with the cloud Sea was at the northern part of the sea. At that time, the princess of the cloud Sea had already prepared the ship and there seemed to be people on the other side of the sea.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of this. in the past, I thought there was only great Zhou. It was only after I arrived in kunzhou that I found out there were so many other small countries. It was only after I went to the westernnds that I found out there were even more ces to live. There were people living in the areas to the West, South, and North of Wesnd. I also want to know what the people in those ces are like. I was thinking of visiting all the ces where people live when I have time!¡± ¡°Yup! After he has walked around and familiarized himself with the ce, we can follow him to the ce he has been to!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m so envious just by hearing it! Sigh, unlike us, we can only stay in the great Zhou.¡± Gu en sighed. ¡°If you want to walk around, you¡¯ll have the chance after the imperial examination. Other people don¡¯t want to travel a long distance, but since you have this wish, I think the Emperor will satisfy your request.¡± Lu Zheng nced at Gu en and said. ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll detain me and won¡¯t even let me leave the capital after I¡¯m done with the exam. ¡± Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 2392 - 2392 Chapter 2392-home 2392 Chapter 2392-home ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after your exam!¡± Gu Xin said as she nced at Gu en. Her father had raised Gu en as the sessor of the first branch. The Gu family¡¯s title would definitely be Gu en¡¯s in the future. Even though the first branch had two younger brothers, they were still young and needed someone to support them. He wanted to run around like the Crown Prince of King Jinnan, but he was afraid that it would be impossible for him to do so in a short time. ¡­¡­ It was alreadyte in the afternoon when the group of them arrived at the capital. Gu Xin jumped off the carriage at the city gate and stretched herself. ¡°Waa! In just a month¡¯s time, this ce is alreadypleted. The Ministry of Works is really fast.¡± Gu Xin looked at the newly built city gate and eximed. The capital was being expanded from the East, West, and South. The city gates had also been rebuilt using materials developed by Gu Nian. They were much stronger than before, even stronger than the city gates in kunzhou. I¡¯m the city guard of the capital. Xie Yuan greets Princess Xinxin, general Lu, and the fourth young master of the Gu family! The leader of the city guards recognized Gu Xin and immediately led his men to wee her. Thank you, sir. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re just back from handling some matters! Gu Xin waved her hand. ¡°Princess and general, do you need to rest for a while?¡± Xie Yuan asked again. News of Gu Xin¡¯s case at the Prince of Donglin¡¯s residence and the Qiyun temple had already spread to the capital. There were very few people in the capital who didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°No need, no need. Minister Xie, you can do your own thing. I¡¯ll be back soon. I haven¡¯t been home for a month.¡± Gu Xin looked at the crowd and felt a headacheing on. She quickly got into the car. Xie Yuan retreated and watched their carriage return to the city respectfully. ¡°It feels like there are more people defending the city.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°The city guards? Hehe, third miss, are you talking about my people?¡± Fatty Wang asked with a smile. ¡°Oh, if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten that you¡¯re called city guard. So, fatty Wang, when you go back, go to my house and let second white and the others give you some training. When you get rid of the name fatty Wang, you will be a real city defender!¡± Gu Xinughed. hehe! fatty Wang¡¯s heart was stifled, ¡± I will definitely work hard! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The people in the carughed. The business street was built at the South Gate of the capital, and they were going through the East Gate, so Gu Xin couldn¡¯t see Cai Xiaolian first. The carriage split up on the eighth Street of the capital. Zheng Qiu left with Constable Gao and the rest, while Gu Xin and the rest rushed home. Fatty Wang¡¯s house in the capital was only a Street away from the Gu family, so they dropped him off on the way home. ¡°Waa! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Gu Xin arrived at the entrance of her house. As she looked at the familiar front door, an inexplicable emotion surged in her heart. He knew that it was Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue when he heard their voices. In the past, dugu Mingyue¡¯s face was chubby, but now, her figure was starting to look chubby. When she ran over with Gu Ren, they looked like two chubby little dolls. The two little guys ran over and pounced on Gu Xin. Fortunately, she had practiced before, otherwise, she would have been knocked down by the two of them. ¡°You two have gained weight again. Come and pinch third sister¡¯s face!¡± Gu Xin arranged the two of them in a straight line and then pinched one in each hand. Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue both looked up at Gu Xin andughed foolishly. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± Gu Xin was amused by the two of them. ¡°You only saw third sister, but didn¡¯t see fourth brother?¡± Gu en walked forward unhappily. Chapter 2394 - 2394 Young lady, don’t drink so much 2394 Youngdy, don¡¯t drink so much Uncle Gu looked at Gu Xin expectantly. He also wanted to know if the first grandson in his generation would be his maternal grandson or his maternal granddaughter. Of course, he hoped that she would be like Huihui, a granddaughter who was smart and did not cause him to worry. After hearing uncle Gu¡¯s words, everyone seemed to be looking forward to it and they all looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin felt a slight pain in her head. She thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°I think my eldest sister will give me a little nephew, and my second sister will give me a little niece!¡± ¡°Why?¡± uncle Gu was unhappy. Why is it not your elder sister who gives birth to your little niece, but your second sister who gives birth to your little niece? These are your nephews and nieces, you can¡¯t be biased.¡± Gu Xin facepalmed,¡¯uncle, aren¡¯t you being a little too biased! Why does the elder sister have to give birth to a little niece?¡± Uncle Gu,¡±this girl is cute and sensible!¡± Look at the kids at home, they¡¯re so annoying!¡± Gu en, Gu Ren, and a group of young boys who were still insensible looked at uncle Gu in unison. Gu Xin was speechless and exined, ¡± big sis¡¯s child is the eldest among the fourth generation of our family, right? That¡¯s only for his little nephew. Otherwise, how can he protect his younger siblings?¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± Xinxin, you heartless little girl. Didn¡¯t Huihui protect you in the past? ¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Everyone was amused by the uncle and nephew. On the other hand, Gu Nian was very satisfied with the oue. To be honest, she wanted a daughter too. How nice would it be if she had a daughter who could braid her hair and style her hair in all kinds of cute ways. A kid, on the other hand, would not do. With Xue Qianyu¡¯s personality, if he were a kid, he would probably be thrown into the Gu family to be strictly disciplined when he was two years old. Therefore, it was better to have a daughter first. At least, a daughter first. In the future, this kid would have an older sister to dote on him. Generally, fathers loved their daughters. With the elder sister around, the younger brother¡¯s life would be much better. ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s back, and dinner is almost ready. Let¡¯s go to the dining room to eat! I just asked the kitchen to cook the Thai specialty that Xinxin brought back. It¡¯s really fragrant!¡± Zhang Shi called everyone to eat. Now, the Gu family¡¯s inner residence waspletely managed by Zhang Shi. Under the great-aunt¡¯s guidance, Zhang Shi was basically able to take charge of a section on her own. There were many people in the family, so they had to set up two tables before they were all seated. At the dinner table, after they were almost done eating, Gu shouxin asked about Gu Xin¡¯s situation in Thand. However, thest two cases weren¡¯t written in detail, so Gu Xin slowly started to talk about them, including how she met fatty Wang, third aunt du and old master Qian. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Why did you get a fatty to help you?¡± Gu shouxin was a little suspicious of his daughter¡¯s taste and somewhat disdained it. It wasn¡¯t that he despised fatty. He just felt that the children of officials who could grow into fatty were all not self-disciplined and did not restrain themselves. He was afraid that such a person would lead his girl astray. ¡°Hehe, father, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking, but when I saw him drinking so happily, I felt that this kid should have some good points! I¡¯ll just let him follow me. If there¡¯s nothing to do, I¡¯ll just find him for a drink!¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. Gu shouxin nced at her and said nothing. ¡°Xinxin, this girl should drink less! Although you¡¯re in good health, I can¡¯t be an alcoholic! Second brother, second sister-inw, why don¡¯t you two talk about it!¡± It was rare for uncle Gu to say something normal. Chapter 2395 - 2395 Gossip 2395 Gossip ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re the big Uncle, you have the final say!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and looked at uncle Gu. Cai Xiaolian also nodded. She had been in the Gu family for a few years, and she knew what the Gu family was like. Uncle Gu was the first one to stand up against the scolding of his daughters. ¡°Xinxin, look, even your father says I have the final say. So, you have to promise me that you will drink less in the future!¡± Uncle Gu was very satisfied with Gu shouxin¡¯s answer. He sat up straight, poured himself a ss of wine, and said to Gu Xin seriously. ¡°Alright! I promise first uncle. Come, uncle, this cup is for you!¡± Gu Xin agreed obediently. She poured herself a ss of wine and raised it up. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡± Uncle Gu drank it happily. The room full of people,¡±hehe.¡± You want me to drink less, but you don¡¯t want to drink when I offer you a toast! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, an unreliable person was unreliable. ¡°Xinxin, en ¡®Zi, it¡¯s toote tonight. You two should go to the pce early tomorrow morning to pay your respects to your great-grandma. She¡¯s been talking about you guys for the past few days.¡± Grandpa Gu said to the siblings. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, we¡¯ll go tomorrow morning!¡± Gu Xin and Gu en replied in unison. I also brought back some things from Thand for great-grandmother, uncle Emperor, and aunts Empress. I was also nning to send them over tomorrow morning! Gu Xin added. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fine. You sisters haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, go back to your room and have a private talk! Your uncle is right, it¡¯s better for a girl to drink less wine. We¡¯re also preparing for your marriage with ah Yuan.¡± Grandpa Gu continued. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯ll drink less.¡± Gu Xin was still very obedient to Grandpa Gu and agreed readily. The sisters returned to their own courtyards while Lu Zheng stayed behind to drink and chat with the Gu family. ¡°Sisters, I¡¯ll tell you some gossip. Do you want to hear it?¡± After returning to the room, Gu Xin asked Dong Xue and the other maids to leave. She then asked her sisters to sit on the sofa and gossiped. ¡°Sister Xinxin met a beauty?¡± Gu yingxue immediately guessed. ¡°I did meet a beauty, but it has nothing to do with me. I have more interesting gossip to share! there are two of them in total. You¡¯ll probably find out about one of them in a few days. As for the other one, hehehe ¡­ Gu Xin had long wanted to share the gossip about Gu en with her sisters. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t keep her words, but she felt that it was fine to tell her sisters about this. Anyway, with her, she could share everything with her sisters except for Yu Zhu Zi. The sisters of the Gu family were not gossipmongers, so they would not talk about their own siblings outside. No, to be precise, Gu Hui¡¯s intuition had always been very urate. Her intuition was basically never wrong. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re really amazing. I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. How did you guess that?¡± Gu Xin was not disappointed that her guess was right. Instead, she asked Gu Hui with great interest. ¡°Didn¡¯t I write a letter to en ¡®Zi before, telling him to look for you, or else he would miss the most important thing in his life? That kid was always mysterious, and he wrote his story sourly. She didn¡¯t know why he liked these things at such a young age. Isn¡¯t this the most important thing he said?¡± Gu Hui exined. Chapter 2396 - 2396 Chapter 2396-this friend is not that friend 2396 Chapter 2396-this friend is not that friend Gu Xin snapped her fingers, shook her head and sighed. big sister, you¡¯re so insightful. From now on, none of our brothers and sisters will ever lie to you again, ¡± Gu Nian sighed. Gu Hui gave Gu Nian a sidelong nce. it¡¯s easy to see through the small one. You¡¯re the big one. Anyway, you should be hiding something from me. Of course, I don¡¯t really want to know either. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t hurt yourself or the Gu family by hiding it from me. ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± If I didn¡¯t know that you were original, I would have suspected that you were just like us, wearing clothes toe here! Gu Xin took a sip of water andughed, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start. You all know Xiao Qiu, the coroner from the court of judicial review, right?¡± Gu Hui, Gu si, and Gu yingxue both nodded. Gu Si was still blinking in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me fourth brother has taken a fancy to Xiao Qiu? He¡¯s so stupid, how could he tell that Xiao Qiu is a girl?¡± Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Gu yingxue agreed with Gu si. Gu en had failed to recognize a cross-dressing Princess from a small Kingdom in the West, but they had all recognized her. Gu Xinughed. sisi, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s so stupid. How could he possibly recognize that Xiao Qiu is a girl? ¡± He didn¡¯t recognize her, but he¡¯s interested in Xiao Qiu!¡± Gu si said,¡±ah? Then what kind of gossip is this! Fourth brother likes to make friends with people foolishly, just like my father. This doesn¡¯t count!¡± ¡°I guess this friend is not that friend anymore!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Even the way en Zi looked at Xiao Qiu was different. You don¡¯t know this, but when he was in Qi ¡®an town, he was so shocked by the head of the deceased that he refused to sleep with brother Yuan Yuan or Bai Yi, but instead, he wanted to sleep with Xiao Qiu. He had insisted on staying in her room, causing Xiao Qiu to sleep on the desk. He thought that Xiao Qiu was sorting out the case or reading a book. He even told us that Xiao Qiu is really hardworking, so he has to work hard when he¡¯s back! Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Gu Nian and the rest thought of Gu en sleeping soundly on the bed while Zheng Qiu was lying helplessly on the desk. They found it funny. If Gu en had met the sisters, he would definitely have been picked up and thrown outside. ¡°After the case at Xi Yun temple, I told them the story of ying shi Yu Ding and his wife. En Zi said that ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s wife had fallen in love with him and was then rebuked by Xiao Qiu. Xiao Qiu was angry with him, but he cared a lot about it. He looked like he had lost his soul, even more miserable than when my father punished him. He even looks like he¡¯s doubting his life from time to time.¡± Gu Xin continued. ¡°Brother en Zi probably thought that he was concerned about a man for no reason and was frightened. Wasn¡¯t the case at the xiyun temple because the young master of the Qi family liked men? Under such circumstances, brother en Zi must be overthinking things.¡± Gu yingxue concluded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too. When we were at Qi ¡®an Inn, I was still hesitating about whether to tell my Enzi Xiao Qiu¡¯s gender. I still reminded him, but he was stupid and didn¡¯t think that way. I thought, forget it, I won¡¯t be direct. I suspect that en ¡®Zi is going to fall in love with Xiao Qiu, and then fall into self-doubt, and then fall deeper and deeper, and then break through all the shackles to fight against the family. Hahahaha, I really want to see that happen! I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll find out Xiao Qiu¡¯s gender.¡± Gu Xin said, gloating. Chapter 2397 - 2397 Chapter 2397-have a meal with me when you’re free 2397 Chapter 2397-have a meal with me when you¡¯re free ¡°Sigh, this kid is so stupid. What will he do during the imperial examination?¡± Gu Hui sighed. ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t worry about him taking the Imperial examinations. He was still doing very well in this aspect. No matter how stupid he was, his thinking was absolutely clear when he wrote an article. Our great Zhou imperial examination¡¯s questions can¡¯t be about writing a short paragraph for the examinee to analyze whether the character is male or female.¡± Gu nianxiao said. Gu Hui shook her head helplessly. ¡°Will fourth brother scare fourth sister-inw away like this? How can you entrust your life to such a silly person?¡± Gu si said worriedly. that¡¯s right. Xinxin, do you think Xiao Qiu has any intention of doing that? ¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Xiao Qiu was still thinking about her family! But that might not be the case in the future. At least Xiao Qiu did not dislike her son. In the beginning, she thought that en ¡®Zi was just like the rumors in the capital, one of the best men in the great Zhou! Now, her impression of him has been ruined. She thinks that my son is a good-looking idiot.¡± Gu Xin continued with a smile, ¡± you guys don¡¯t know this, but en Zi insisted on going to Xiao Qiu¡¯s house to have a meal and have a long chat with her. He even had to make full use of his dough-making skills by going to Xiao Qiu¡¯s house to make noodles for her. He¡¯s never been like this to Yingying before.¡± ¡°Heavens! Fourth brother actually treated someone like this? In the past, when I asked Ling to make me a bowl of noodles, he didn¡¯t even agree. He even said that I waszy and that I couldn¡¯t get married! ¡®Now, I¡¯m actually being so flirtatious towards a handsome man.¡¯ Gu Si was a little depressed. They were blood-rted siblings, and their age difference was not that big. They grew up together, so how could she not beparable to a man outside? Gu si deeply suspected that her brother liked good-looking boys. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You¡¯ll scare your fourth sister-inw away even more!¡± Gu Hui nced at Gu si and reminded her, ¡± but en ¡®Zi is really outrageous. We know that Xiao Qiu is a girl, but he doesn¡¯t know it himself! If Xiao Qiu is really a man, does he really n to make a scene at home and spend the rest of his life with a man?¡± ¡°Big sister, big sister, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s a maic field between men and women. When en Zi was young, he liked fair and tender Yingying, so you could tell that he liked girls. He was such a straight person, how could he like men! Besides, can he really get over it if he causes a ruckus at home?¡± Gu Nian consoled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big sister, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m here to share gossip with everyone, not to make you angry. I still have a n that requires your cooperation!¡± Gu Xin added. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± oh, by the way, ¡± Gu Hui asked. call Xiao Qiu out for a meal when you¡¯re free. Let¡¯s observe her. Bear with it, their partners could care about nothing else, as long as they loved each other. However, you can¡¯t do that to my son¡¯s partner. You have to observe him carefully.¡± As the eldest daughter of the eldest branch, Gu Hui was still quite worried. In the future, when Grandpa and Grandma Gu passed away a hundred yearster, the Gu family would definitely split up. At that time, Gu en would be the head of the family, and Gu en¡¯s daughter-inw would be the head of the family. Therefore, he had to choose a good one. She didn¡¯t count on her parents. In any case, en Zi¡¯s wife had to be able to get through her, her elder sister. Gu Hui did not think that she could not interfere with her maternal family¡¯s matters just because she was a married daughter. She was also a member of the Gu family after she was married. Her maternal family¡¯s matters were also her matters. She could not say that she did not care about anything after she was married. Chapter 2399 - 2399 I’ve forgotten about you 2399 I¡¯ve forgotten about you This incident happened in the past two days. Lu Zheng had already gone to look for Gu Xin, so he didn¡¯t know about it. They also just returned, so Gu Xin didn¡¯t know about it either. ¡°Are they all overseas? There isn¡¯t any territory that borders on our great Zhou, right?¡± Gu Xin had a rough understanding of great Zhou¡¯s territory, but she had never been out to sea before, so she didn¡¯t know which small countries were on the other side of the sea to the East and South. She only knew which countries were on the West and North side. no, they didn¡¯t have much contact in the past. There were merchants who went around and some went to the West, so they knew about the things in the East and West! Their Messenger had only arrived in the capital two days ago. However, the team is already on their way. They should be here by the end of June.¡± Gu Hui exined. big sister, do the three countries have contact with each other? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It is said so. Ever since he found out that there were so many ces in the West, the Emperor had sent many people out to sea in the past two years. Two groups have returned, and some of them have been to these three ces.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°What do they look like? He¡¯s as tall and burly as those in the West, and his hair and eyes are different from those of great Zhou. Or does he look like great Zhou?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. She only knew that there were a few countries, but she did not know the specific situation. ¡°Most of them look simr to us, but they speak differentnguages. The messenger had already stayed behind to learn thenguage of the great Zhou. It was said that they had also brought people who knew thenguage of the great Zhou with them. It seemed that they had long been prepared and had sent people to the great Zhou in the name of merchants. However, the messengers from the Three Kingdoms were more official, so he stayed to learn. In two days, the Ministry of Rites will send people to Jiangnan to wee them.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Then, don¡¯t we need to learn theirnguage?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°There should be such an arrangement.¡± Gu Hui thought for a while and said, ¡± there should be a few soldiers among the officials from the Ministry of Rites sent by the Emperor this time. They should be the few boys who followed you and learned the Western dialect express. ¡°You¡¯re young, so you learn everything quickly. If Ren Ren and little Ming Yue go with them, they will definitely be able to learn their dailynguage when theye back.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°I can do it too! I¡¯m also a fast learner of the Westernnguage. Brother Xiao Yan can do it too. He said that when he was brought to the West, it only took him a month to be able tomunicate with people.¡± Gu yingxue said. Before Gu yingxue transmigrated, she was a high school graduate. Although she majored in pre-school education, she had started learning foreignnguages since junior high school. She had not only learned English, but also a few minoritynguages. Gu Nian could notpare to her in this aspect. Gu Nian was good at research. As she needed to use English in many of her studies, she was good at English. However, Gu yingxue and Gu Ren had been learning minoritynguages since middle school. They knew severalnguages. When Gu yingxue said this, Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot about you guys.¡± Everyone looked at Gu Nian. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I can suggest to the Emperor to let the Ministry of Rites bring you along!¡± Gu Nianughed. Little Jin is the Prince of the quicksand Kingdom in the West, Ming Yue is the princess of the goddess Kingdom, and you and Ren Ren are the children of the great Zhou¡¯s officials. If you go with them, they will think that the great Zhou values them! Then, we can learn theirnguage. How good would that be?¡± Chapter 2400 - 2400 Begging great-grandma 2400 Begging great-grandma Gu Xin immediately raised her hand. I can do it too! I can do it too! When I was learning the Western dialect, I was much faster than brother Xiao Zheng. I want to go too! Gu Hui nced at her and said,¡¯forget it! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going home, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Gu si nodded. that¡¯s right, third sister. They would rather let me go than let you go. You don¡¯t know how many times Grandpa, grandma, and dad have been talking about you when you weren¡¯t home.¡± it¡¯s mainly because you¡¯ve been away for two years, ¡± Gu Nian said. your family is afraid of you. Gu Xin pouted, ¡± I¡¯m not going far. Why would I be afraid of danger if I follow the people from the Ministry of Rites?! Besides, our Father is the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, everyone will take care of me!¡± The sisters still shook their heads, thinking that Gu Xin had no hope of going. Gu Hui changed the topic. you said earlier that you wanted us to cooperate with you in your n. It¡¯s about my son and Xiao Qiu. Now, tell us about your n! Gu Xin pouted. She did not want to talk about her son and Xiao Qiu¡¯s n anymore. She just wanted to see what the people of the Three Kingdoms looked like and what was fun about them. The weather was hot anyway, so it was the same everywhere. Gu Nian could tell what she was thinking at one nce. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. When the timees, their people will alle. Are you in a hurry? In any case, they¡¯ll definitely arrive by the beginning of next month at thetest.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯but I still want to go! It was boring to stay at home. Big sister, big sister, is it because you can¡¯t go, so you don¡¯t want me to go? You guys are wrong.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at each other before they threw a pillow at Gu Xin in unison. I don¡¯t care, ¡± Gu Xin chuckled as she took the box. I¡¯ll go to great-grandma and uncle Emperor tomorrow and act coquettishly. His grandparents would definitely listen to his great-grandmother, and his father would definitely listen to his grandparents. So, as long as I can convince great-grandma, I¡¯ll definitely be able to go.¡± Gu si silently handed Gu Xin a ss of water, ¡± ¡°Third sister, can you bring me along? I haven¡¯t been out for a long time, and I want to go out and y!¡± Gu Xin took the water and patted her chest, ¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at the two sisters who had betrayed them .¡¯Heh, do you think that you two are the only ones left in the family now that eldest and second eldest are married?¡¯ Your wings have hardened, right? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the two of them really wanted to go. Ever since they got pregnant, they had been going to a few ces. She had never left her home, her Maiden Home, the pce, or even the capital. She was strictly forbidden from going out to y by Peng ze and Xue qianxun. AI ~~ ¡°However, this will have to wait until Xiao Qiu has settled her family¡¯s matters. Otherwise, even if Xiao Qiu had that intention, she might deny it. She¡¯s too worried about her brother and brother now.¡± Chapter 2401 - 2401 Chapter 2400-method 2401 Chapter 2400-method it¡¯s easy to talk to her brother, ¡± Gu Nian said. you and grandma Xiao can make some medicine for him. He can take his time to recuperate. His leg will definitely recover. As for her younger brother, even if he was being taught well in the Royal Academy, he had been raised by her stepmother over the years and had be dependent. If her brother recovers, he might not hate her stepmother as much as her brother and her. ¡± Gu si frowned, no way! He¡¯s the enemy who killed his mother, and we can¡¯t live under the same sky.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. you guys don¡¯t know this. I¡¯ve heard from Xue Qianyu that Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother has been raised to be a wastrel. He¡¯s very much a yboy. However, he had a fatal virtue, and that was being filial to his elders. Who was this elder? And that was his parents. Her younger brother and her older brother were biological brothers from the same mother. Under normal circumstances, the rtionship between the two brothers should be very good. However, after her brother was born, his birth mother had passed away and he had been raised by his stepmother. Therefore, her brother was only close to his stepmother and her stepmother¡¯s child. She doesn¡¯t care about her biological brother at all.¡± that¡¯s why I said that Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother is more difficult to deal with. ¡°Is there any use in telling him the truth?¡± Gu yingxue asked. Gu Nian shook her head and said,¡¯do you think Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother is stupid? Was he really willing to see his own brother acknowledge a thief as his mother? She didn¡¯t know how many times she had reminded him in secret. It was a pity that her brother had been obstructed more often in the manor. If he said one word, the other person could say ten. Her younger brother started out as a baby who didn¡¯t know anything and was brought up by his stepmother. He must be close to his stepmother. Her biological brother¡¯s leg was crippled after that, so they probably didn¡¯t have many chances to meet! So, his brother must have told him the truth, but he didn¡¯t change anything in the end! So, what¡¯s the point of telling him the truth?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Xiao Qiu talk about this. If that¡¯s the case, her brother is indeed in a lot of trouble!¡± but, ¡± Gu Xin continued after a short pause, ¡± we can let his brother see his stepmother¡¯s true colors with his own eyes! They looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin continued, ¡± I know. To be able to cripple her enemy¡¯s son and make him feel grateful for her, that means the Marquis Madam is no ordinary person. She won¡¯t reveal her true colors so easily. However, the truth was the truth, and the lie was the lie. She had been able to deceive little brother Xiao Qiu for more than ten years only because no one had interfered, or because the power of the people who had interfered was too small. As long as someone is more powerful than her, she won¡¯t be able to lie to her for the rest of her life.¡± Gu Hui nodded,¡¯Xinxin has a point. However, this had to be done step by step and slowly. He couldn¡¯t say that he could see her true colors all at once, but he had to break down his perception of more than ten years bit by bit, disappointing himself, and thus get to know the people around him again. Neither us nor Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother can change him. The only one who can change him is himself.¡± Gu si said,¡¯I¡¯ll die before I live. Let him do whatever he¡¯s in pain!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu yingxue replied. If you don¡¯t give some people a hard blow, they¡¯ll never see the truth clearly.¡± Gu Xin looked at her sisters and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Big sister, big sister, sisi, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m so happy to be sisters with you! To be able to treat my friend as a friend, I must have done a lot of good things in my past life!¡± Chapter 2402 - 2402 Settle their marriage 2402 Settle their marriage perhaps you¡¯ve really done a good deed in your previous life. Or perhaps someone has given you all the good fortune in your previous life. Gu Nian chuckled. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and said happily, ¡± so I was also so likable in my past life? ¡± The sisters rolled their eyes at her. Gu Xin proudly shook her head, ¡± ¡°After I go to great-grandma¡¯s ce tomorrow, I¡¯ll go look for Xiao Qiu. I have to tell her about what we talked about tonight. We Gu sisters are not afraid of failure.¡± After speaking, Gu Xin stretched out her palm. Gu si and Gu yingxue both put their arms on it. Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at each other and could read the word ¡®childish¡¯ in each other¡¯s eyes. However, the two sisters still cooperated with their younger sisters toplete this childish task. Gu Nian stretched out her hand, and then Gu Hui did the same. ¡°The Gu sisters will never be defeated!¡± Gu Xin shouted. Then, the sisters allughed. ¡­¡­ The next morning, after Gu Xin had her breakfast, she brought Gu en, Gu si, Gu Ren and little Ming Yue to the pce. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao had made an appointment to go to the manor in the suburbs of the capital to pick herbs, so they didn¡¯t go. Grandpa Gu and Grandpa Zhou naturally wanted to apany them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Fortunately, no matter howplicated the situation in the pce was, no one dared to do anything to the children of the Gu family. Aiyo, my two little babies,e over and take a look at great-grandma. How did you lose weight after going out for a while? ¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart ached when she saw Gu en and Gu Xin holding hands. Gu si, Gu Ren, and little Ming Yue came here often, almost every day, so there was nothing to be jealous about. Gu Ren even told little Mingyue that he would go and y with the Crown Princeter, waiting for great-grandma to finish expressing the suffering of her two great-grandsons. Little Ming Yue naturally agreed. She would go wherever Gu Ren went. She had already thought it through. Before she turned ten, she would stay in the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty, and she would just go back once a year. After she turned ten, her mother would be old, and she would have to go back and learn how to manage the goddess Kingdom. Gu si did not y around with Gu Ren and little Ming Yue. She sat quietly at the side. Gu Xin and Gu en coaxed the Empress Dowager for a while before the olddy was finally appeased. After that, they were served with a wave of delicious food. ¡°You two little monkeys, I know you can¡¯t sit still, go y by yourself! Don¡¯t mess around with the pce, or else your second uncle will deal with you!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager could tell that the two little ones could no longer sit still and let them go. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, great-grandma!¡± The two of them replied obediently. The Grand Empress Dowager shook her head with a smile and called a Pce maid to apany the two of them out and take good care of them. It wasn¡¯t to take care of him, but to keep an eye on him and remind him that some things should not be destroyed if they could. They really couldn¡¯t stand being destroyed! ¡°Little Ming Yue is very well-behaved, I like this child a lot!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager said to the three siblings after they had left. ¡°Yeah, we like it too!¡± Gu Xin and her two brothers nodded. ¡°I think, little Ming Yue and Ren Ren y well, and they know each other very well. Why don¡¯t we set a marriage between them?¡± The Empress Dowager said. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other before turning to look at Gu en. Gu en: I¡¯m not even engaged yet, what are you thinking, great-grandma? The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the three children andughed to herself: ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve be muddleheaded in my old age. How can I tell you three young ones about this? I¡¯ll talk to your grandparents next time!¡± Chapter 2403 - 2403 Chapter 2403-obviously different 2403 Chapter 2403-obviously different Gu en¡¯s heart felt a little stifled. Sisi would definitely be engaged to Huo Junhao. The Gu family knew this. After the girls of the Gu family had finished their turn, it should be his turn, the eldest boy! In the end, that stinky brat already had an engaged partner, and no one in the family had considered him? Was he not working hard enough? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Enzi? Did you panic when you heard that you¡¯re going to betroth ninren?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Gu en and asked with a smile. Gu en was stunned. Was he that obvious? Gu Xin and Gu si looked at him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no use panicking! Why do you think I said that I wanted to betroth her to Ren Ren? Wasn¡¯t that because everyone could see the little girl Ming Yue¡¯s little thoughts? Childhood sweethearts, innocent ymates, that was the two of them. En Zi, you don¡¯t have such a little girl by your side. Even if great-grandma wants to make a decision for you, I can¡¯t!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager chuckled. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Gu en shook his head. great-grandmother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m not panicking. I¡¯m not panicking at all. I¡¯m focusing on my studies now.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, how can a fine young man not miss ady? Even if you focus on your studies, you¡¯ll still be tempted when it¡¯s time.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager did not believe it at all. She had lived for so long, and although she spent most of her time in the pce for the next few decades, she was quite urate in judging people! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Was it obvious that things were different now that en Ziyou had returned from his studies? This kid probably didn¡¯t even realize his own intentions. The Empress Dowager did not intend to remind Gu en. For such matters, let him discover it himself. She stopped talking about this and started asking about Gu Xin¡¯s trip to Thand. She already knew about the few cases, but she still wanted to hear from Gu Xin. Gu Xin went on to exin everything. Other than the case at the Prince of Dong Lin¡¯s mansion, Gu en was involved in the other two cases. Whenever Gu Xin mentioned Zheng Qiu, Gu en would interrupt. The Empress Dowager could not help but look at him a few times, but he did not even realize it. ¡°En ¡®Zi, is this Xiao Qiu very close to you?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. She was aware of Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity. Zheng Qiu was now the coroner of the court of judicial review. Although he did not have a high position, the higher-ups would definitely find out about the people in the court of judicial review. Therefore, the Emperor knew that Zheng Qiu was a child of the Zheng family. Since Zheng Qiu was close to Gu Xin, the Empress Dowager would naturally know about it. However, when the Empress Dowager saw that Gu en did not seem to know that Zheng Qiu was a girl, she was surprised. This great-grandson of hers seemed to be quite clever, how could he not know? ¡°That¡¯s right, great-grandma,¡± Gu en was a little excited. although I haven¡¯t known Xiao Qiu for long, I feel like we¡¯ve hit it off at first sight. ¡°When we were at Qi ¡®an Inn, I was still talking to Xiao Qiu through the night, but I was already dozing off. Xiao Qiu is very hardworking. I was still thinking about when I¡¯d go to Xiao Qiu for a long talk when there weren¡¯t any major cases in the capital! I think he¡¯s very interesting. He¡¯s the most special person I¡¯ve met in my life.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other. Wasn¡¯t this development a little too fast? they had just separated yesterday and today was already the most special? If you¡¯re like this, you¡¯ll be in great pain if you can¡¯t tell that she¡¯s a girl. He was deeply worried for Gu en, but he did not feel anything at all. He continued to tell the Empress Dowager about how special Zheng Qiu was. Chapter 2404 - 2404 She doesn’t have time 2404 She doesn¡¯t have time ¡°Great-grandmother, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve never seen a coroner as young as Xiao Qiu. Moreover, he looked especially clean and not sloppy. He was very respectful of the dead. She was meticulous and steady. If he was my child, my second uncle would probably be very happy. My second uncle likes this kind of child. What a pity.¡± Gu en said. ¡°Other than these, what other strengths does she have?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager asked again. ¡°He has so many advantages! Great-grandma, if you don¡¯t mind, I can count them for you one by one!¡± Gu en was really happy when she talked about Zheng Qiu. In fact, he didn¡¯t understand it himself. They had only known each other for a short time, but it really felt like they had known each other for a long time. The moment he saw her, his mood was very good, and he was especially willing to tell the people he liked how good she was. Last night, after Gu Xin and her sisters returned to their room, he had already told the others about how great Zheng Qiu was while drinking. Gu Xin and her sister didn¡¯t see the way second uncle Gu, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Pengze, and Cheng huaijin looked at him. It was as if they were looking at an idiot. First uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu did not know that Zheng Qiu was a girl yet, but the others more or less knew about it. After all, they were going to work with Gu Xin, so how could they not let others know? They wouldn¡¯t be at ease if they didn¡¯t understand it clearly! Now, Gu en started to brag about Zheng Qiu again. ¡°Great-grandma isn¡¯t annoying. Great-grandma likes to hear you talk about what kind of friends you have made outside. Great-grandma has missed your grandparents, your parents, your uncles and aunts, so how can I miss you now?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was extremely patient. ¡°If great-grandma doesn¡¯t find it annoying, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Gu en said happily,¡¯Xiao Qiu, apart from being calm and steady in his work, he¡¯s also very smart. Moreover, he was different from many other men. He especially respected women. He¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve seen who¡¯s so angry that he¡¯s speaking up for a woman. In fact, I thought I was right at first, but after thinking about it, I realized that Xiao Qiu was right too. This matter has to start from third sister¡¯s story.¡± Gu en then told him about how Zheng Qiu had gotten angry with him the other day. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at Gu en with a smile. Even if this was taught by the second Prince, his personality was still as simple as the first Prince¡¯s! Did he not think about why Xiao Qiu was so angry? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After that, Gu en continued, ¡± ¡°Great-grandma, I won¡¯t hide it from you. This is the first time I¡¯ve been said that in my life. Of course, other than my family members. I was actually a little unconvinced. I wanted topete with him, but he didn¡¯t know Kung Fu. Thinking that he didn¡¯t know martial arts and was helping the court of judicial review solve cases, what if he didn¡¯t catch the criminal and the criminal targeted him? He had no way to defend himself. I heard that he was the same age as third sister and I. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote for him to learn martial arts.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote.¡± Gu Xin added. little Qiu is small and thin, but she¡¯s quite agile. She should be fine! Gu en did not agree with Gu Xin¡¯s statement. ¡°En Zi, it¡¯s not that Xiao Qiu can¡¯t learn it, but Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t have the time! You haven¡¯t been to his house, but do you know what¡¯s in his house?¡± Gu Xin exined and asked. ¡°What¡¯s on disy?¡± Gu en asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a very realistic human skeleton.¡± Gu si went over and exined to Gu en, ¡± Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t even have enough time to study that every day, let alone work on a case. So, where would I find the time to learn martial arts from you, fourth brother?¡± Chapter 2405 - 2405 Chapter 2405-method 2405 Chapter 2405-method ¡°I see. Yingluo, sister three, aren¡¯t you going to send someone to protect Xiao Qiu? It¡¯s so dangerous for him to live outside alone!¡± Gu en said. ¡°It won¡¯t be dangerous if you ask him to stay with us.¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s fine too, but he definitely won¡¯t be willing. Gu en sighed. hahahahahahahaha! the Empress Dowager looked at the three siblings, and her mood was inexplicably good. Sheughed loudly and said, ¡± en ¡®Zi, if you¡¯re smart, at the end of the year, great grandma will also arrange a marriage for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied. ¡°Ah?¡± Gu en did not understand why the Empress Dowager would suddenly mention his marriage. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange a marriage that you¡¯ll be satisfied with. Of course, the premise is that you have to be smart and not be confused by the surface of things.¡± The Empress Dowager said with a hidden meaning. Gu Xin and Gu si understood the Empress Dowager¡¯s words and turned to look at Gu en. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that, great-grandma.¡± Gu en nodded in confusion. Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± What a fool! ¡°Great-grandma, I have a favor to ask of you!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to look at the silly en Zi anymore, so she brought up her other motive. ¡°What¡¯s the point of begging great-grandma? Just tell me, what do you want? As long as great Zhou has it, great-grandma will find it for you.¡± The Empress Dowager said heroically. ¡°Hehe, thank you, great-grandma! However, I¡¯m not asking for anything. I¡¯m asking for something else.¡± Gu Xin replied happily, ¡± I just want to ask great-grandma to allow sisi and I to follow the officials from the Ministry of Rites to Jiangnan to wee the diplomatic corps from the Jia Cang country and the other countries. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment before she rejected him directly, ¡± you and sisi are the princesses of our great Zhou. How can you personallye out to wee them? ¡± Gu Xin and Gu si blinked their eyes pitifully as they looked at the Empress Dowager. ¡°You can do anything else, but not this. As the princesses of the great Zhou, even though the two of you are not surnamed ye, your words and actions still represent the great Zhou. Why do we need the princess to wee their Messenger? You can do everything in any other aspect, but in this aspect, your identity and status do not allow it!¡± It was rare for the Grand Empress Dowager to be so serious with a junior. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xin could see the Empress Dowager¡¯s determination, but she still wanted to give it a try. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I really can¡¯t.¡± The Empress Dowager softened her tone and asked gently, ¡± Xinxin, sisi, it¡¯s fine if you want to go out and y, but if you want to wee the other party¡¯s diplomatic mission, great-grandma will definitely not allow it. You are the most respected princesses of the great Zhou, so you don¡¯t have to wee anyone.¡± ¡°Great-grandma, we don¡¯t want to go y. We just want to learn each other¡¯snguage. Isn¡¯t it because our great Zhou has never interacted with the people from these three ces? No one in the great Zhou Dynasty knows theirnguage, so we thought that if they came after we learned it, we would also be able to understand what their princesses and princes were saying! If they have any tricks up their sleeves, we can be on our guard!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You little girl!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager smiled helplessly. they have a Messenger in the Ministry of Rites who is learning the great Zhou¡¯snguage. Why don¡¯t you just tell your father and go to the Ministry of Rites to find the messengers?¡± Chapter 2406 - 2406 The eldest grandson’s wife 2406 The eldest grandson¡¯s wife However, Gu Xin had thought that the Empress Dowager would definitely let her go, so she had never thought about it. She had spent a lot of time outside in the past few years and liked to go out and y. Moreover, she was more interested in new characters. However, she was not such a disobedient and willful girl. When the Grand Empress Dowager exined the reason to her, she dly epted it. She nned to go back at night and tell her father to let her go to the Ministry of Rites with sisi to find those messengers. This was also quite good. However, he could not bring en ¡®Zi and Xiao Qiu with him. Gu Xin turned around and looked at Gu en. Forget it, this idiot. Why was he trying to create an opportunity for them? it was useless no matter how many opportunities he created. This was aplete idiot. He was even more of an idiot than Huo Yanyu. The siblings yed in the pce for the whole day and only went home together after having dinner at night. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After having the pce servants send the sisters away, Grand Empress Dowager asked the Emperor to stay and for the Empress to bring the Crown Prince back to rest. ¡°Imperial grandmother, is there a matter?¡± The Emperor was very surprised. His Imperial grandmother usually despised him very much. There was basically no situation where she would ask him to stay after eating with the Gu family¡¯s children. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Zheng family?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. ¡°Eh? Which Zheng family?¡± The Emperor was stunned and asked. ¡°Qi wangfei¡¯s maiden family, the Yongan Marquis Fu.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at him speechlessly. ¡°What happened to the Zheng family? Was there a problem with the DI daughter who married into the Donglin Pce? That girl, Xinxin, didn¡¯t mention it in the memorial?¡± The Emperor did not understand. Consort Qi was Zheng Qiu¡¯s aunt, but when she was born, she had already married King Qi and left the capital. The Zheng family¡¯s legitimate daughter that the Emperor was talking about was Zheng Qiu¡¯s stepmother¡¯s daughter, Zheng Wei. She was the one who married the eldest son of the Prince of Dong Lin. The Emperor thought that Zheng Wei was causing trouble because of the ownership of the title of Donglin Pce! ¡°This widow wants to ask, does the Zheng family currently have many children in the court? Who was in charge of their family¡¯s current situation, and who were the people they usually interacted with? It has nothing to do with Qi wangfei and their married di daughter.¡± The Empress Dowager exined patiently. ¡°This, your grandson doesn¡¯t know either! There didn¡¯t seem to be many! However, the second legitimate son of the Zheng family should be able to pass this year¡¯s general examination. Why is Imperial grandmother asking this?¡± The Emperor replied and then asked curiously. ¡°Their family¡¯s matters are simr to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion back then! However, the old Duke was clear-headed and managed to protect Lu Xue and Lu Zheng. But the old Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an failed to protect his two grandsons and one granddaughter.¡± The Empress Dowager sighed as she spoke. ¡°Oh, Imperial grandmother, are you talking about the coroner in the court of judicial review, the one who has a good rtionship with Xinxin? That girl, Xinxin, went to Imperial grandmother to help avenge her little sister?¡± At this point, the Emperor finally reacted. ¡°What? My son?¡± The Emperor was shocked. ¡°Yes, I am. Get the hidden Dragon guards to investigate in secret, and don¡¯t make a move unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Then, secretly observe that girl¡¯s methods and see if she¡¯s worthy of her son. Of course, don¡¯t mention it to your Royal uncle¡¯s family. Let them develop their own children. If that girl is a good person and they can get together, that¡¯s a good thing. If they can¡¯t, then they¡¯re just friends.¡± The Empress Dowager said. Chapter 2408 - 2408 When I was young 2408 When I was young The emperor¡¯s face was bitter. He really didn¡¯t want to be the one chosen by the heavens! Previously, when he found out that grandfather Gu was his grandmother¡¯s biological son and his biological Imperial uncle, he wanted to give up his position. But others didn¡¯t want to, and he was taught a lesson by the Grand Empress Dowager before he dispelled this thought. When the Empress Dowager mentioned this, he recalled his childhood. The carefree young Junwang was having a lot of fun in his fief. In the end, one day, his family was brought to the capital by the people of the pce. After that, he was thrown to be raised by the Grand Empress Dowager. Although the Grand Empress Dowager had his father marry many concubines, and he had a few younger brothers the next year, he was the only one who stayed by the Grand Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s side. His younger brothers slowly grew up. Other than Majesty Kang, who was ignorant and ipetent and only knew how to use tricks, the others were all very good. However, the Empress Dowager had set her mind on him. He had also been frustrated and rebellious before, but the Grand Empress Dowager had forcefully pulled him back. He did not know why he had listened to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t fear, but respect and admiration. He couldn¡¯t help but want to be obedient. In the dog days, he was frustrated, but when he saw the Empress Dowager who was studying with him, he didn¡¯t dare to be frustrated. When he was reading through the night, he had dozed off. However, when he saw the Empress Dowager sitting beside him, he was instantly wide awake. When he woke up in the morning to practice his swordsmanship, the Grand Empress Dowager would always apany him. The Grand Empress Dowager did not scold him, and rarely smiled at him, but he could feel that the Grand Empress Dowager truly cared for him, loved him, and wanted to treat him well. This kind of good was partly due to her own selfishness, and also because she wanted to teach the great Zhou to have a qualified ruler. But there was also the love of a grandmother for her grandson. He was not rted to the Empress Dowager by blood. He asked himself honestly, he really could not do this to a child who had no blood rtionship with him. From when he was a few years old to when he ascended the throne in his teens, the Grand Empress Dowager had apanied him for the long ten years. She never hit or scolded him, but she was a little strict. He knew that this was all for his own good. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When he had first ascended the throne, the old officials had made things difficult for him, and it was the Grand Empress Dowager who had stood up to protect him. He still remembered the words the Grand Empress Dowager had said to his officials and to him. The Grand Empress Dowager punished that official and told the other officials: ¡°One, the Emperor is the Son of Heaven, the legitimate eldest son and grandson of the previous emperor. Second, the Emperor is this widow¡¯s grandson. If any of you make life difficult for him, then you are also making life difficult for this widow. Could it be that this widow has lived in the pce for so long that everyone thinks this widow can¡¯t lift a de?¡± After that, the Empress Dowager said to him,¡±Emperor, remember this. You are the ruler of the country. You can make all the decisions.¡± They were officials, officials who would do their best for the great Zhou. They would only assist you, but they could not control you. A qualified King had to have his own opinions. Also, you¡¯re this widow¡¯s grandson, this widow¡¯s eldest grandson. If you¡¯re afraid, then you¡¯re losing this widow¡¯s face. Don¡¯t be afraid, this widow is here, no one will dare to look down on you. This widow will always protect you!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people, the Emperor would have cried. In his entire life, only the Empress Dowager would tell him,¡±don¡¯t be afraid, I will always protect you.¡± From then on, he became much more daring and was used to asking the Empress Dowager about many things. In the beginning, the Empress Dowager would still say a few words, but after he was twenty years old, the Empress Dowager really let him do it himself. Chapter 2409 Agree to anything Chapter 2409 Agree to anything It was just that when he encountered a major matter and took the initiative to look for her, the Grand Empress Dowager would still give him some advice. 1 Therefore, in the emperor''s entire life, ever since he became the Crown Prince, he had never been bothered by the Grand Empress Dowager. Compared to his parents, he was closer to this grandmother who had no blood rtionship with him. It was also because of thisyer of rtionship that he could be like the Gu family''s siblings when they were married. He had no desire to gain or lose, and was not afraid that the throne would fall into the hands of the Gu n. In fact, he could not wait for the throne to fall into his n''s hands. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He felt that being an Emperor was tiring, so he naturally didn''t want his son to be so tired. It was a pity that the Gu family thought the same way, so he and his son could only continue to work hard. Fortunately, his youngest son was already starting to look like a decent man. In at most ten years, he would be able to let go. "Imperial grandmother, don''t think so much. Don''t you know your grandson''s personality best? That''s why I said that there''s only a time when you''re disdainful of your grandson, and there''s definitely no time when your grandson disdains you." The Emperor said with a smile. "Zhao ''er, in grandmother''s life, other than making many requests of you when you were young, grandmother has never asked for anything from you. Now that you''re old, can grandmother make a request of you?" The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor and asked with anticipation in her eyes. "Grandmother, as long as it''s about Imperial uncle''s family, no matter what it is, your grandson will agree." The Emperor said seriously. The Empress Dowager''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. It was a feeling that all the effort he had not put in all these years had not been in vain. The child he had raised had not drifted apart, and he feltforted at an old age. "Imperial grandmother, don''t cry! Don''t scare your grandson, your grandson has never seen you cry in all my life." The Emperor was frightened and took out a handkerchief to wipe the Empress Dowager''s tears. "Grandmother is fine, she is fine. Zhao ''er, you are a good child. Grandmother did not misjudge you." The Grand Empress Dowager took the handkerchief and wiped the corner of her eyes. The Emperor was truly scared out of his wits. All these years, no matter howplicated or how difficult it was to resolve, he had never seen tears on the Grand Empress Dowager''s face. Oh, no, he had seen it when she acknowledged her uncle''s family. "Imperial grandmother, your grandson is speaking the truth. Even if Imperial uncle''s family revolts, your grandson will hand over the throne. So, whatever Imperial grandmother asks of Imperial uncle''s family, your grandson will agree. Imperial grandmother, you should believe in your grandson!" The Emperor promised again. "What nonsense are you talking about? Your Royal uncle''s family doesn''t have such thoughts. Your Imperial father''s character is quite simr to your Imperial uncle''s, so the children they raised are also very simr. You''re just like your Royal uncle''s children." The Empress Dowagerughed helplessly. "Yes, I think so too. However, Imperial uncle''s family is much better off than grandson and grandson''s Imperial father." The Emperor sighed. "You''re really a coward!" The Empress Dowager didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t know what was going on with this bloodline, but each and every one of them treated the throne as a burden. "AI, alright, since Zhao ''er has said so, then grandmother will not say more. Grandmother believes in you, so I won''t make any requests. Grandmother believes that you can protect the people grandmother cares about the most because you are also the one grandmother cares about the most." The Grand Empress Dowager patted the Emperor''s Hand, her face brightening. "Imperial grandmother, grandson feels that we have to choose en Zi''s wife well. In the future, my son will definitely be an official, so there is no need to worry about second brother Gu''s sons and grandsons." Chapter 2410-increasing difficulty Chapter 2410-increasing difficulty n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "When second Gu''s sons were talking about marriage, the Crown Prince had already grown up. His grandson wasn''t too worried about fourth brother Gu. I''m a little worried about this big Gu couple! If you don''t find a good wife for en Zi, it will be a bit difficult for the first household in the future!" The Emperor sighed. 1 "You''re right. A qualified matriarch will benefit three generations of her descendants, while an unqualified one will harm theter generations." The Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head as she spoke. "This Zheng Qiu ... I met her once when I passed by Jiangnan when I went out to y in in clothes. At that time, she should have only been ten or eleven years old. She had followed her foster father to do the autopsy. At that age, she indeed looked more mature than her peers. At that time, her grandson really thought that she was a kid and thought that this kid had potential. He even reminded old Qin to pay more attention to her. Sure enough, he didn''t disappoint his grandson. This year, old Qin directly brought her back to Beijing. Then old Qin said that she was actually a girl, and I thought that if she was a girl, then so be it, as long as she could work." The Emperor continued. The emperor''s first impression of Zheng Qiu was very good. It was when he had brought Xue Qianyu out to y, from Jiangnan to Dingzhou, and met the Gu family. He had met Zheng Qiu in Jiangnan. Zheng Qiu had truly surprised him at the time, and he had also asked Sir Qin, who had been a magistrate in Jiangnan, to train and guide Zheng Qiu. However, Zheng Qiu did not know any of this. "Hearing en Zi and Xin Xin talk about it, I also feel that she is a steady girl. Let''s see how she''ll settle her family''s Affairs! As for the Zheng family, we won''t do anything unless it''s absolutely necessary. Let Xinxin and the others help her. When the time is right, we can also make things more difficult for that child." The Grand Empress Dowager said with a smile. "Royal grandmother, you are not being honest at all! She''s already having a hard time, and you''re making things even more difficult for her?" The Emperor said with a gloating smile. "This is a test. Besides, she wouldn''t be in trouble and could even solve the problem in the end. It''s just a test of her ability to deal with things." The Grand Empress Dowager said calmly. "Imperial grandmother, if she passes the test but we find that en Zi does not have any love for her, then what should we do?" The Emperor asked again. "Then I''ll help Xinxin''s friend. If she could pass the test, then her character and ability would be enough for her to find her Ideal Husband. This is no loss to anyone." The Grand Empress Dowager said calmly. "It seems that Imperial grandmother still values her benefactor the most! Even you, Imperial grandmother, aren''t as careful as Huihui is when she''s talking about the person she''s been thinking about." The Emperor was just short of saying,"grandmother, you value men over women." "Other than Huihui and niannian, Xinxin and sisi can be said to be childhood sweethearts. Everyone knows each other well, so who doesn''t know who? The Duke Zhengguo''s mansion was the mostplicated ce. Now that the Duke Zhengguo was only thinking about Lu Zheng, what was there to worry about? Besides, with Lu Zheng''s ability, his love for Xinxin, and our Xinxin''s own ability, what''s there to worry about?" The Empress Dowager exined. "That''s true. Besides, Peng ze, Xue Qianyu, Lu Zheng, and Huo Junhao were the best men in the Zhou Dynasty. All of them were won over by the four Gu sisters in one go. Your grandson has heard the Empress mention it before, and some of the wives are even envious and jealous in private!" The Emperorughed. Chapter 2412 - 2412 Sweet yet sad 2412 Sweet yet sad The Three Sisters sat in the carriage. Gu yingxue had a look of regret on her face. it seems that I can¡¯t go to Jiangnan. It¡¯s a pity. Gu siughed. it¡¯s not that I¡¯m regretful that I can¡¯t go to Jiangnan. It¡¯s that I¡¯m regretful that I can¡¯t go out with brother little Che! ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Gu yingxue punched Gu si. After he finished speaking, he nced at Gu Xin. Gu Xin shrugged her shoulders,¡¯why are you looking at me? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that you want to be my sister-inw and not my sister. What a pity, I can¡¯t control my brother¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°Yingluo, you two canugh at me!¡± Gu yingxue said. Gu Xin¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡± Xue ¡®er, I wasn¡¯t in the capital for a month. Did something happen between you and my brother? ¡± With sisi¡¯s silly look, she definitely wouldn¡¯t say that if nothing happened between you two.¡± Gu si pursed his lips,¡¯third sister, you¡¯re so vengeful! Didn¡¯t I just say that your smile was silly yesterday? I can¡¯t believe you still remember today and started retaliating!¡± Gu Xin pinched her face,¡¯I just bear grudges! If sand Lake knows it, you have to be an idiot! We sisters must work together! Alright, let¡¯s not talk about our grudges anymore. Let¡¯s talk about Xue ¡®er and my brother.¡± Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± He thought he had escaped, but she had changed the topic again. Gu si smiled at Gu yingxue and didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to gossip. Gu yingxue blushed and said shyly, ¡± ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just ¡­ It¡¯s just that we yed together a few times with big brother Yun!¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu yingxue, who was blushing, and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, my brother will be returning to the West in the future. He¡¯s the only son my Royal father has. Also, my brother will definitely bring Brother Yun with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu yingxue was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked in confusion, ¡± third sister, why are you suddenly saying this? I know that!¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I mean, do you really want to marry my brother?¡± Gu Xin said directly. ah, Wanwan, this Wanwan. Gu yingxue didn¡¯t know what to do. Get married? In the past, she had thought that Cheng Huaiyu had died because of her, so she had to take care of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son, Brother Yun, and Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s older brother. At that time, she had really wanted to repay the favor. Before she transmigrated, she was younger than both Gu Nian and Gu Ren. She was a young girl who had just graduated from high school and had not experienced the big or small society. Marriage was too far away for her. She had not even experienced the first awakening of love. However, when Cheng huaijin found out about her intention to repay his kindness and what she had said to him, as well as their gradual interaction, she wasn¡¯t so persistent anymore. At the same time, she slowly started to fall for Cheng huaijin. This was the first time she had experienced the feeling of being moved. It was the kind of feeling where her heart would involuntarily beat faster when she saw him, and she would miss him when she couldn¡¯t see him. Every day, when she had nothing to do, her mind would be filled with him, and when she had something to do, she might miss him and not be in the mood to do anything. If she was upset because she missed him and was not in the mood to do anything, after seeing him and talking to him, she would be able to calm down and do her own things. His actions and words could control her emotions. It was a sweet yet sad feeling. Her love was expressed in front of him without reservation. Many times, she didn¡¯t think about whether she would get a response. She was afraid, afraid that she would get a bad response. Chapter 2413 - 2412-unbelievable 2413 Chapter 2412-unbelievable Gu yingxue had always felt that Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s death was the reason why they were together. Cheng Huaiyu could have escaped unscathed, but he was implicated by her and died such a miserable death. If she was with Cheng huaijin, would Cheng huaijin think of Cheng Huaiyu whenever he saw her? She felt that it was impossible between the two of them, so she felt that she was not even qualified to express her love. She couldn¡¯t pursue Cheng huaijin as passionately as the girls she had seen in modern or ancient times. She didn¡¯t even have the right to do so. She was afraid that Cheng huaijin¡¯s response would be rejection, but she was also afraid that his response would be consent. In the dead of the night, she had thought about the consequences of these two possibilities. Neither of them was perfect. She might be sad, and both of them might not feel good. She wanted to give up, but she couldn¡¯t. She tried to think about it quietly, but Cheng huaijin would always appear in her mind. Every day, as long as she could see Cheng huaijin, she would be extremely happy. As long as she could talk to him, she would also be very happy. If she couldn¡¯t see him, she would miss him. She deeply experienced the saying that one day without seeing him was like three years. She missed him very much. She even thought that it was fortunate that there were no mobile phones in this world. Otherwise, her moments would be filled with sentimental words. She was a liberal arts student, but she didn¡¯t really like those sad and sad words. When she was still studying, she could be a rtionship mentor for her friends and ssmates, analyzing their rtionship problems even though she had never been in a rtionship. But when it came to herself, she was a ball of wool that had been broken by a cat. She couldn¡¯t cut it and couldn¡¯t even sort it out. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu yingxue was very vexed. But she wanted to love boldly, even if the response was rejection, even if she would be sad, even if she would be in so much pain that she would tear her heart apart. This way, she would not have any regrets. ¡°Third sister, fifth sister, to be honest, brother Xiao Yan will return to the West. Brother Xiao Yan might raise Brother Yun as his son, more important than his own child. These two problems are not a problem for me.¡± Gu yingxue took a deep breath and said. ¡°Then what¡¯s your problem? Are you worried that my brother will reject you?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°Can I tell you how I feel about brother little che?¡± Gu yingxue did not answer Gu Xin¡¯s question directly. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Since it was still early and the morning Court Assembly had probably not ended, it would be boring to go there. Gu Xin asked the coachman to walk around the area. ¡°I don¡¯t know if third sister and fifth sister have ever experienced this feeling. It meant talking to the person she liked, and no matter what she said, she would be happy. As long as he talks to you. I¡¯m like this. Even if brother Xiao Yang only hummed to me, I would feel particrly happy. I know this is wrong, it¡¯s too humble, but I really, really like him! In fact, if he was always cold to me, I would be afraid, but he would also smile at me and say that it was very rxed and happy to chat with me. He won¡¯t care about me, but he¡¯ll remember some of my words.¡± Gu yingxue said with a sweet expression. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other in disbelief. In their eyes, Cheng huaijin had always been cold and didn¡¯t seem to care about anyone, especially girls who were obviously interested in him. He basically didn¡¯t care about them. The two sisters wanted to know what had happened when they had brought Brother Yun out to y. Chapter 2415 - 2415-she did it 2415 Chapter 2415-she did it ¡°Brother Xiao Ye said, isn¡¯t it good to be happy? Perhaps after a long time, he would not have this feeling anymore and it would be a different feeling. I asked him,¡±should I change from liking to loving?¡± Then, brother Xiao Yan smiled and said nothing more. After that, I didn¡¯t have a choice and could only get along with him like before. But I¡¯m very vexed. Even though he¡¯s changed a little, it still makes me worry about the gains and losses.¡± When Gu yingxue finished speaking, she was already feeling very helpless. ¡°Oh my God, my brother actually said that!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Third sister, do you feel that brother Xiao Yan has returned to the time when he was twelve or thirteen? Especially likable?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°Yup! He gave off the feeling of a sunny teenager, not like the Big Brother I met in the West! Xue ¡®er, how did you do it? I didn¡¯t feel that he had changed much when we had dinner yesterday.¡± Gu Xin nodded and looked at Gu yingxue in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Gu yingxue was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know Cheng huaijin in the past. She only knew him after the incident, so she had no idea what Cheng huaijin was like in the past. ¡°Yes, yes! At that time, my brother was really very likable. Everyone in the family liked him, but unfortunately, something happened. I remember that my father and big brother Yuan Yuan gave him silver notes and then did something to make him take Xiao Yu away on the road. He did it. Although they were separated, if he didn¡¯t bring Xiao Yu away safely and used himself to lure the beasts away, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to survive. At that time, he was only thirteen years old. After experiencing such a thing, his personality had changed. He became quiet, cold, and calm. Just like what you said just now, it really gave me the feeling that he was twelve or thirteen years old, not the current him! Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re amazing. You actually made my brother rx. Even if it wasn¡¯t always, at least there were some moments when he could easily return to his youth.¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, brother Xiao Yan used to be very cheerful and sunny. At that time, he was the son of the county Magistrate of our Taoyuan County, but he got along well with us vigers. He always had a smile on his face. He respected his parents, was friendly to his siblings, and was good-looking. He was a lively and cheerful boy. There are manydies and aunties in our vige who like him! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s the county magistrate¡¯s son, which doesn¡¯t match his status, he would definitely be the ideal son-inw for all the aunties in our vige.¡± Gu si exined to her. ¡°Yes, yes! At that time, my brother was really very likable. Everyone in the family liked him, but unfortunately, something happened. I remember that my father and big brother Yuan Yuan gave him silver notes and then did something to make him take Xiao Yu away on the road. He did it. Although they were separated, if he didn¡¯t bring Xiao Yu away safely and used himself to lure the beasts away, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to survive. At that time, he was only thirteen years old. After experiencing such a thing, his personality had changed. He became quiet, cold, and calm. Just like what you said just now, it really gave me the feeling that he was twelve or thirteen years old, not the current him! Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re amazing. You actually made my brother rx. Even if it wasn¡¯t always, at least there were some moments when he could easily return to his youth.¡± Gu Xin held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and said excitedly. Everyone had to grow up and there was a price to pay for that. Gu Xin understood all of this. However, Cheng huaijin¡¯s growth made people¡¯s hearts ache. She hoped that there would be a moment, or perhaps many times, when Cheng huaijin could rx a little and not think so much, and return to the happy Days of his youth. Gu yingxue had done what the others had not. How could Gu Xin not be excited? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu yingxue pouted in embarrassment. ¡°B-but I didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m the kind of person who can¡¯t hold back my words. I¡¯m just saying what I¡¯m thinking. It shouldn¡¯t be because of me! Now that the great Zhou and the West are stable, and Brother Yun is growing up healthily, it¡¯s only right that brother Xiao Yan is rxed.¡± no, ¡± Gu si replied. Xue ¡®er, I think it¡¯s because of you. Gu Xin nodded her head, I think so too. Chapter 2416 - 2416-she experienced it 2416 Chapter 2416-she experienced it Gu Xin continued, ¡± he¡¯s right. Are we not happy chatting? ¡± We were so rxed when we were chatting! He didn¡¯t say that it would be easier when Brother Yun was around. The Western Region was temporarily safe, but it was only temporary. There were still many problems in the future! There were quite a lot of small countries and tribes there, and there were fewer resources. Her brother was no longer a young boy who didn¡¯t think about anything. He was very serious in learning how to govern the country. If he can say that in front of you, it means that he¡¯s really rxed and happy when he¡¯s with you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. Gu Xin nodded her head. Xue ¡®er, I don¡¯t know my brother¡¯s feelings. If what you said didn¡¯t add in your own understanding and was all his original words, then I think he at least doesn¡¯t reject you. I¡¯m not unaware of the other things, but for him to be able to say these words to you, he really doesn¡¯t reject you. It¡¯s time for you to let go of the problems that you¡¯ve been worried about for the past two years and let go of them.¡± Gu si pulled Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and said,¡±Xue ¡®er, you can really put it down.¡± The way brother Xiao Yan looks at you is normal now. He¡¯s not as indifferent as before. And Yun-er, with such a good aunt like you by his side, he will live very well. Sister Xiao Yu would also be pleased to see this from heaven. So, Xue ¡®er, pull yourself together! We have to look forward in life. Let the past be the past. In the future, we just have to be worthy of ourselves.¡± Gu yingxue looked at the two of them in a daze, her eyes rolling around. She had no sisters in her previous life. Even Gu Nian was a few years older than her. Moreover, both she and Gu Ren did not know that they were not the Gu family¡¯s biological children. They had always treated Gu Nian as their aunt and elder. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She did not have any close friends that she could confide in. The main reason was that she did not have many troubles. Whenever she wanted to confide in someone, Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and her parents would always help her. She had never met someone she liked before, so she didn¡¯t know how friends and sisters would deal with such problems. She knew now that Gu Xin and Gu si had made her experience it. This feeling was not bad, really not bad. She reached out to protect Gu Xin and Gu si. third sister! Fifth sister! It¡¯s so good to have you two! Gu Xin and Gu si patted her back and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Gu Si was especially happy. In the past, she was the youngest girl in the family, and everyone above her was an elder sister. Now, with Gu yingxue, she could also be an elder sister for her younger sister. She had also experienced what it was like to be an elder sister. Gu Xin sat up straight and took out a handkerchief to wipe Gu yingxue¡¯s tears. ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. Let third sister tell you, there¡¯s no big problem between you and my brother, really. As long as the two of you get over that hurdle. Xiao Yu¡¯s sacrifice was not because of you, no one will me you.¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, you have to remember that we¡¯re living people. We have to live well so that we won¡¯t let down the sacrifices of those who have died. In the past, I didn¡¯t agree with your idea of being with my brother to repay Xiao Yu and Yun ¡®er. Now that you¡¯re moved, you understand your own feelings, and have no other thoughts, I agree.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how far you and my brother can go in the end, but Xue ¡®er, we must be bold. We can boldly express our love and pursue it passionately. Even if we fail in the end, we won¡¯t regret it in the future. There¡¯s nothing to regret.¡± Chapter 2417 - 2417 No regrets in this life 2417 No regrets in this life ¡°As ady of the Gu family, when you love someone, you have to love them openly. You can¡¯t let any regrets stay in your heart. If you don¡¯t do it, even if you meet someone you¡¯re very satisfied with in the future, you¡¯ll still have regrets. He will be in your heart forever. But you did it. Whether you failed or not, at least you tried hard to pursue it. ¡± ¡°So, Xue ¡®er, be bold! After you¡¯ve made clear your feelings, you¡¯ll love openly and without regrets!¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t regret it in this life!¡± Gu yingxue nodded solemnly. ¡°Third youngdy, fifth young Lady, Lady Xue ¡®er, we have arrived at the Ministry of Rites¡¯ Yamen! Do you want to get off?¡± The coachman returned to the Ministry of Rites ¡®Yamen and asked. ¡°Uncle MA, stop. We¡¯ll go in now!¡± Gu Xin tidied up Gu yingxue¡¯s clothes and hair as she spoke. The coachman stopped the carriage. The three girls got off the carriage together, without bringing any maidservants. The people from the Yamen knew the Gu sisters and had received instructions from Gu shouxin¡¯s follower in the morning. So, when they saw Gu Xin and the others, they led them to Lord Feng¡¯s ce. Lord Feng was in charge of teaching the messenger thenguage of the great Zhou, so he was also waiting in the office. After exchanging pleasantries, Lord Feng did not say anything else and brought Gu Xin and the other sisters to another room. This room was like a ssroom in a school. At this moment, there was already an official from the Ministry of Rites teaching the three messengers great Zhou¡¯s calligraphy. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched as she said,¡¯Sir, I don¡¯t think this is a good way to teach him. We only have a month¡¯s time at most. By the time we learn the words of the great Zhou, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to say it. ¡± ¡°Then what do you think, Princess?¡± Lord Feng asked. ¡°If you trust me, why don¡¯t you let mee this morning?¡± Gu Xin asked. My Lord, you can watch from the side, or you can let the other Lords from the Ministry of Ritese over to take a look. Not only can they learn a little of the great Zhou¡¯snguage, but we can also learn a little of theirnguage.¡± Lord Feng furrowed his brows and pursed his lips.¡±I can. But Princess, we have to make this clear. This matter is not child¡¯s y. This official can only give you one morning. If there is no effect, then Princess can only follow the method of our Ministry of Rites.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯of course. I¡¯m not a pestering person. Your Excellency, you can just wait and see. However, I¡¯ll need fifteen minutes to prepare.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, Princess, please feel free to let me know.¡± Lord Feng nodded. I don¡¯t want anything else. Gu Xin shook her head. I just want to talk to my two younger sisters first. Lord Feng nodded and left with the official from the Ministry of Rites. The three messengers were left dumbfounded as they looked at Gu Xin and the other two. Gu Xin walked in front of the three of them and sized them up. She realized that their clothes were very simr to the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty. After some thought, she sat down, picked up a pen and paper, and began to draw. The three messengers looked at each other, not knowing what Gu Xin was up to. Gu Xin quickly finished her drawing and pointed at herself and Gu si before pointing at the drawing. She was drawing a girl who was dressed in heavy clothes and headdress. Her expression was solemn and solemn. ¡°%&*£¤¡­¡­¡± ¡°%£¤#@¡­¡­¡± ¡°*&%£¤¡­¡­¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The three of them spoke in their respectivenguages. Gu Xin was a little confused. Gu yingxue stood up and smiled,¡±third sister, maybe I know!¡± Let me try?¡± Chapter 2419 - 2419 It’s fine even if you become a big fool 2419 It¡¯s fine even if you be a big fool Lord Feng was extremely surprised. To be able to encounter this, it was really, really not an ordinary coincidence! Just like that, Lord Feng handed over the authority to Gu Xin and her two sisters. He even pulled over a dozen officials from the Ministry of Rites who had less work to do to learn from them. One rule for these officials was to choose anguage of their own. Before the arrival of the diplomatic mission, they would not be able to answer fluently, but they would definitely be able tomunicate. If you can¡¯t learn it, then you¡¯ll be stuck in the same spot for the rest of your life! Once you¡¯ve learned it, it¡¯ll depend on your own cleverness. That day, the three Gu sisters felt that time had passed very quickly. They went home at five o ¡®clock in the afternoon. Gu Xin still had to find grandma Xiao to give Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother a treatment n. She was exhausted until it was almost midnight before she returned home. Lu Zheng apanied her. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to go for supper?¡± Although they were about to get married, Lu Zheng still hoped to be with Gu Xin at all times. ¡°Good, good! Let¡¯s go eat ice noodles, fried meatballs, and noodles.¡± Gu Xin immediately thought of three dishes. Lu Zheng held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and went to the best supper stall in the capital. ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like three bowls of ice noodles, one serving of fried meatballs, and two bowls of noodles with extra spiciness!¡± After sitting down, Lu Yang ordered. ¡°Waa! Brother Yuanyuan, how did you know that I wanted to eat two bowls of ice powder? It¡¯s so hot today, I¡¯ll be sorry if I don¡¯t get two bowls!¡± Gu Xin ced both her hands on the table and cupped her chin, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Lu Zheng. that¡¯s right. The weather is so hot. If you don¡¯t give Xinxin two bowls of ice powder, wouldn¡¯t you be letting her down? ¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Hehe, big brother Yuan Yuan, do you remember that there was a year when we were in Qing Province during the Lantern Festival? we also came out for supper at night. At that time, I was thinking,¡±it¡¯s so happy to have supper with brother Yuanyuan!¡± It would be great if I could always have supper with brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin recalled what happened when she was young. The happiness of childhood was really pure. At that moment, she really wanted to have supper with Lu Zheng every night. When she kept talking, Lu Zheng would feed her a dumpling. She didn¡¯t have to do it herself. He would talk again and eat something. At that time, she felt that brother Yuanyuan was the only person in the world who treated her the best, other than her family. After a few years, she felt that her brother Yuan Yuan was treating her better than she had imagined. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Lu Zheng tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose. This was because Gu Xin had said everything she was thinking and Lu Zheng had heard it. Gu Xin stuck out her tongue. then, at home and in front of brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m willing to be a big fool, let alone a small one. Lu Zheng was amused by her words andughed out loud. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, a voice interrupted the two of them, ¡± ¡°Really? Third sister, you¡¯re willing to be a big fool!¡± The person was Gu en. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked over and saw Gu en pulling on Zheng Qiu¡¯s sleeve unwillingly as they walked over quickly. Zheng Qiu looked at the two of them helplessly. He then looked at Gu en as if he was looking at an idiot. Gu Xin: ¡± Wanwan¡¯s Enzi. Xiao Qiu. Why are you two together sote at night? ¡± Zheng Qiu sat down and sighed. fourth young master Gu said that he wanted to talk to me at my ce tonight. I was tired and wanted to sleep. He said that I must be hungry and wanted to bring me here to eat. Chapter 2421 - 2421-direct 2421 Chapter 2421-direct that¡¯s right, ¡± Lu Zheng chimed in. a man should think about something serious. Gu en¡¯s eyes widened in horror,¡¯third sister, brother ah Yuan, what are you two thinking about? He¡¯s even more ridiculous than my father. Do you think I¡¯m like Qi Moyu? I¡¯m very innocent towards Xiao Qiu. Be careful, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa, grandma, and second uncle about you when we get back! Don¡¯t ruin my reputation!¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin both rolled their eyes. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, I¡¯ll put it this way. I¡¯m not interested in your college, your ssmates, or your traveling experience. I have a lot of things to do every day, not just today, but I may not have the time to talk to you in the future. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu en¡¯s face was full of hurt and she looked at Zheng Qiu in disbelief. Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±it¡¯s like this. You don¡¯t have to ask anymore.¡± I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart. I can be friends with the fourth young master of the Gu family, just like Xinxin and the Prince. However, I can¡¯t talk to Xinxin at night, let alone talk to Crown Prince Lu. So, I can¡¯t talk to you at night either. Fourth young master Gu, in the future, let¡¯s just hang out like normal! Just like old Wang, Bai Yi, and the others.¡± Gu en felt a slight heartache and instantly lost the thought of eating. He suddenly stood up. third sister, brother a ¡®Yuan, Xiao Qiu, you guys eat. My stomach hurts a little. It¡¯s not far from here, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send Xiao Qiu to Yingluoter. No, I¡¯m going back.¡± After that, Gu en turned around and left, as if he was fleeing from something. Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment. He felt a little suffocated as he looked at his back.¡±Did I go too far with my words?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯it¡¯s alright. Let him go back and have some peace! My father often asks him about his homework, so he doesn¡¯t dare to dy.¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so direct,¡± Lu Zheng said, smiling at Zheng Qiu. ¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± Zheng Qiu sighed. When youmunicate with the adults, try to be as concise as possible and exin the situation clearly. Otherwise, some of the adults won¡¯t understand.¡± Gu Xinughed. Xiao Qiu, en ¡®Zi has never been able to tell that you¡¯re a girl. I really want to know if he¡¯ll still want to talk to you in the middle of the night if he finds out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Originally, Gu Xin did not want to joke about this matter as she did not want to expose Zheng Qiu and affect his mood. However, Zheng Qiu¡¯s words just now seemed to indicate that he had sensed Gu en¡¯s intention. It was not a big deal to joke around now. Zheng Qiu did not feel embarrassed at being teased. He said,¡±Didn¡¯t Xinxin want me to be the Gu family¡¯s sister-inw or sister-inw? Among the young masters of the Gu family, isn¡¯t the fourth young master the most suitable?¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu in surprise. They did not expect such a reply from her. At this moment, the boss brought six bowls of ice powder. Gu en left just in time. The three of them had two bowls each. Gu Xin took a sip first and let out a breath, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, you really want to! To be honest, in terms of age, you and en ¡®Zi are really suitable!¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. I don¡¯t n to get married in this life, so it¡¯s quite good to be a man out on the road. What was the point of getting married? Of course, you persuaded me that day, Xinxin, so I¡¯m not so against it anymore. So, if I meet someone who¡¯s suitable in all aspects, I¡¯ll consider it. ¡± Chapter 2422 - 2422 Don’t come out for supper if you have nothing to do 2422 Don¡¯te out for supper if you have nothing to do ¡°What about Enzi?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Was it not appropriate? Be it age, gender, family background, personality, etc., I think they are quite suitable.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. brother Yuanyuan, what are you talking about? what¡¯s gender? ¡± Do you really think that my en ¡®Zi likes men?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll find out very soon that he¡¯s fallen for a man and is lovesick over him,¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. hahahaha! Gu Xinughed. that¡¯s very possible! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zheng Qiu: ¡± Zhenzhen, Xinxin, your Royal Highness, the fourth young master was in a bad mood just now. Is it really good for you to be so happy? ¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. it¡¯s fine. My child is tough and has strong self-healing abilities. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better not be nice to him. If you do, he¡¯ll immediately ask you,¡±Xiao Qiu, did you want to talk with him tonight?¡±¡± Lu Zhengughed. Zheng Qiu did not know whether tough or cry. At this moment, two tes of fried meatballs were served. Gu Xin was drinking ice powder while Lu Zheng was happily eating her meatballs. Zheng Qiu did not have much of an appetite and did not eat as much as Gu Xin, but she still ate asionally. When Gu Xin finally got a chance to speak, she asked Zheng Qiu, ¡± ¡°Little Qiu, you haven¡¯t answered my brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s question! Is my en ¡®Zi suitable?¡± Zheng Qiu put down his spoon and thought about it seriously. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s a good candidate for a husband. However, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s suitable. At the moment, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of getting married. Many of the cases I¡¯ve handled were due to emotional entanglements, so I¡¯m a little indifferent to them. Unless they¡¯re like Xinxin and Crown Prince Lu, childhood sweethearts who trust each other and treat each other firmly, it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to meet the right person.¡± Lu Yang said,¡±actually, your way of thinking is wrong.¡± No one could be firm in their feelings for each other from the beginning. Love at first sight was really rare in this world. Most of them happened after they got to know each other because they got along with each other, because of certain characteristics of the other party, and because of their own choices. In this world, there were two types of love between men and women. One was true love until death, never changing. The other was to respect each other like guests and live a peaceful life. These two types could be said to be suitable, but one of them didn¡¯t have such strong love. It was just that the two of them were together, had a family, and had a child. The other kind, if they fall in love, even if they are separated forever, they will find a way to get back together and abandon everything else.¡± ¡°Which kind is Crown Prince Lu?¡± Zheng Qiu raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng. Gu Xin also looked at Lu Zheng curiously. ¡°The first one,¡± Lu Zheng replied with a smile. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯really? Brother Yuanyuan, what would you have done if something had happened to me in the West? For example, if I¡¯m killed, will you live on?¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin and said firmly, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t live alone. Either I die with you, or I do everything I can to bring you back to life. My life is iplete without you. I need you to live.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s heart suddenly ached. She couldn¡¯t help but hold onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you know I won¡¯t die. Your life isplete, my life isplete, our lives will beplete. We¡¯ll definitely live very, very well.¡± Zheng Qiu,¡±hehe.¡± That¡¯s why they didn¡¯te out for supper! Just looking at these two people made him full. She remembered that she was like this when she first met them. Chapter 2423 - 2423 Don’t let your imagination run wild all day 2423 Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild all day After a night of supper, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin walked Zheng Qiu back, hand in hand. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ll call you for supper in the future! It¡¯s just me and brother Yuanyuan, it¡¯s not fun at all!¡± At the entrance of Zheng Qiu¡¯s house, Gu Xin waved her hand. ¡°Forget it! I won¡¯t disturb you guys any longer. Let me sleep more when I have time!¡± Zheng Qiu smiled helplessly. ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯ve been very busy recently! We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯re done. By the way, you can get someone to make the arrangements in two days. Bring your brother out and I¡¯ll help him take a look. Although I might not seed, I will try my best!¡± Gu Xin thought about Zheng Qiu¡¯s family matters and got down to business. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xinxin!¡± Zheng Qiu was suddenly in high spirits. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°When the timees, you can arrange a ce and let me know when you¡¯ve arranged it. Set a time and I¡¯ll go there directly. I won¡¯t dy my matters in the Ministry of Rites. With sisi and Xue ¡®er here, it doesn¡¯t matter if I leave for a while.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Mm, okay!¡± Zheng Qiu pursed her lips. Her face was full of excitement. It was rare to see such a lively expression on her face, and it made her facial features look gentler. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving first. You go back and have a good rest! If you need anything, you cane to me directly. I¡¯m either at home or at the Ministry of Rites, so it¡¯s easy to find me. ¡± Gu Xin reminded Zheng Qiu with a smile. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and waved his hand. take care! Have an early rest.¡± Gu Xin and Lu Zheng nodded their heads before turning around and leaving. Zheng Qiu closed the door and locked the yard after they left. She was exhausted in the afternoon and fell asleep immediately after resting on the recliner. At this time, she was very energetic. She went back to the room to take a shower and changed into a clean undershirt. She was not in the mood to read and justy on the bed, thinking about things. If her brother¡¯s leg could be cured, then the next step would be for her and her brother to work together. She must find out the truth of her mother¡¯s death that year. She also had to find the servants who deliberately lost her, and also her brother. Lu Zheng sent Gu Xin to the entrance of the Gu family home and didn¡¯t stay any longer. It was gettingte, and if his second uncle knew that Gu Xin was still with him, he would be lectured again the next day. After the two of them bade each other farewell, Gu Xin entered the house. Gu en was waiting for Gu Xin in the outer courtyard. Gu Xin walked forward with her hands behind her back and a smile on her face.¡±What? En ¡®Zi, did you wait for me?¡± Gu en looked at Gu Xin with resentment, ¡± ¡°Third sister, you didn¡¯t bring me anything to eat?¡± Gu Xin was shocked,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that your stomach was not feeling well? What else do you want to eat?¡± Gu en pouted. Gu Xin sat beside him,¡¯this is the first time someone rejected you without any hesitation, right? Are you sad? Or did you hurt your self-esteem?¡± Gu en was a little depressed,¡¯both! Third sister, what¡¯s going on with Xiao Qiu¡¯s family? I feel like you and brother ah Yuan both know about it, but you just won¡¯t tell me. I feel like I¡¯ve been excluded by you guys.¡± Gu Xinughed. this is her family matter. Without her permission, how can I tell others? ¡± You can ask him yourself!¡± ¡°If I can ask, I¡¯ll ask you!¡± Gu en sighed. Gu Xin patted his shoulder. young man, you¡¯re about to take part in the general examinations. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Be careful that you don¡¯t do well in the exams, and my father and your second uncle will deal with you.¡± Gu en sighed,¡¯I feel that I can do everything well! Just this matter?¡± Chapter 2424 - 2424-hero saves beauty 2424 Chapter 2424-hero saves beauty no! Gu Xin pushed him. en Zi, why are you so persistent about Xiao Qiu? ¡± You also have your own things to do, don¡¯t you? You can¡¯t put all your heart on her!¡± Gu en was like a cat whose tail had been guessed. She jumped up.¡±Third sister, what nonsense are you talking about! Xiao Qiu is my brother, you¡¯re being ambiguous!¡± Gu Xin pulled him back to the corridor, ¡± ¡°Look at how excited you are. What did I say? That was the truth! Ever since we left Qiyun temple, you¡¯ve been talking about Xiao Qiu all day long. You¡¯re always around her, and you even want to talk to her at night. Think about it, after so many years, who have you treated like this? You used to y with Buttface when you were young. I don¡¯t see you sleeping with him.¡± Gu en was stunned. Gu Xin continued, ¡± your priority now is to prepare for the exam. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. After the exam, you can do whatever you want. As long as you don¡¯t do anything outrageous, I believe no one in our family will care about you.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu en sighed and said,¡¯can I say that I¡¯m ready? I can¡¯t wait for the exam to start in June!¡± Gu Xin looked at him in disdain,¡¯you¡¯re not being humble anymore. Did you forget? When we were studying since young, father told us that there¡¯s always someone better than us. No matter what he did, he had to do his best. If you don¡¯t prepare well in the next few months, those who are just a little weaker than you might take advantage of this time to catch up with you. At that time, the loss would outweigh the gain. If you really think you¡¯re ready, from tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll give you a set of questions, one set a day, and you¡¯ll know if you¡¯re ready or not!¡± Gu Xin snapped her fingers, ¡± that¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll let father know. If you have time, you should practice writing, reading books, and doing practice questions. It will definitely be good for you. He could also go to the market and ask about the price of food and other daily necessities. You can¡¯t just read, you have to know what kind of life the people are living. At that time, when you write an article, it will not be just fancy words without actual content. He didn¡¯t know who the head Examiner would be this year, but what if it was a practical one? That¡¯s why you have to be prepared in all aspects, understand? Do you think that you¡¯ve gone on a study tour and experienced all kinds of things in the world? You¡¯re far from that. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about money. You don¡¯tck money when you go out to study, right? you eat the best food and drink the best. You might not even know how much rice is worth now. You don¡¯t even know how many families in the capital use it in a year, or how many viges in the suburbs use it in a year. Gu en was speechless. Gu Xin snapped her fingers, ¡± that¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll let father know. If you have time, you should practice writing, reading books, and doing practice questions. It will definitely be good for you. He could also go to the market and ask about the price of food and other daily necessities. You can¡¯t just read, you have to know what kind of life the people are living. At that time, when you write an article, it will not be just fancy words without actual content. He didn¡¯t know who the head Examiner would be this year, but what if it was a practical one? That¡¯s why you have to be prepared in all aspects, understand? Do you think that you¡¯ve gone on a study tour and experienced all kinds of things in the world? You¡¯re far from that. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about money. You don¡¯tck money when you go out to study, right? you eat the best food and drink the best. You might not even know how much rice is worth now. You don¡¯t even know how many families in the capital use it in a year, or how many viges in the suburbs use it in a year. So, you¡¯re not ready yet!¡± Gu en felt that Gu Xin¡¯s words made sense. He nodded his head solemnly, ¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t think too much about it. But third sister, you must tell me if Xiao Qiu has any problems in the future! I really treat her as a friend. After so many years, no one has ever made me miss her so much! You can¡¯t not tell me about him!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯what could happen to Xiao Qiu? She was working in the court of judicial review, and the ce she lived in was surrounded by officers from the court of judicial review or the Ministry of Justice. What could have happened to him? What? You want to be the hero who saves the handsome man when something happens to him?¡± Gu en was so angry that she kicked Gu Xin, but she did not manage to kick her. Instead, she kicked the pir, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, third sister, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Chapter 2425 - 2425 There’s a problem with the medicine 2425 There¡¯s a problem with the medicine Gu Xin giggled, ¡± Alright, alright. I know. I¡¯m just joking. It¡¯s time to sleep. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. After you¡¯re done with your exams and Xiao Qiu¡¯s matters are settled, you can slowly be Good Brothers with him!¡± Gu en could only nod. The siblings went back to their respective rooms. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin followed him to the Ministry of Rites. She was a fast learner and only used two hours to learn everything that was listed out that day. Hence, she went back first. He also had to concoct the medicine for Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother. The main reason was that she had never seen her brother¡¯s leg before, so she didn¡¯t know how it was. If she had seen it, she would use the Jade bead. She wasn¡¯t sure if the Jade bead would be effective in helping her brother stand up, but it would definitely be better than the current situation. Zheng Qiu was also in contact with the elders of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence. Then, he disguised himself as a manservant and went to the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an¡¯s residence. Everything was going ording to n. After being counseled by Gu Xin, Gu en was no longer insistent on looking for Zheng Qiu. Indeed, there would always be someone better than him. He also started to prepare for his exams. Very quickly, two days passed. Zheng Qiu asked Gu Xin to meet him at an Inn to treat her brother. Gu Xin went alone. This was the first time she had seen Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother was already of age and had once married a wife. However, his wife had not been in good health and had passed away less than a year after they had married. The two of them had not even consummated their marriage. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother was called Zheng Han. He sat in a wheelchair and looked weak. His face was pale and his lips were bloodless. When he saw Gu Xin, he greeted her politely and said some polite words. Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be like this, Mr. Zheng. I¡¯m Xiao Qiu¡¯s friend. I don¡¯t care about these small things. Let¡¯s start now!¡± Gu Xin first took Zheng Han¡¯s pulse. The more she felt his pulse, the more shocked she was. It¡¯s just a simple leg injury, it¡¯spletely poison! The reason for her leg¡¯s poor condition was probably due to the effects of the poison. ¡°Master Zheng, have you been taking your medicine?¡± she looked at Zheng Han. Zheng Han nodded. Xinxin, ¡± Zheng Qiu said worriedly, ¡± is there a problem with the medicine? ¡± Gu Xin pondered for a moment before she replied,¡¯that¡¯s right, there¡¯s a problem with the medicine. Young master Zheng¡¯s pulse is weak and if he continues to take the usual medicine, then young master Zheng might not be able to live.¡± Gu Xin gestured a ¡®one¡¯. Zheng Qiu mmed the table in anger. even a vicious Tiger would not eat its own Cubs. Brother, your leg is injured. How could he let that woman harm you like this?! Zheng Han¡¯s eyes were calm, unlike Zheng Qiu¡¯s anger. All these years, he had already seen through the situation at home. The only thing he was worried about was his younger brother. He thought that his younger sister had gone to the same ce as his mother. If not for Zheng Qiu¡¯s sudden appearance this year, he might have lost his will to live. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zheng Qiu calmed himself down and asked Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, is there any way to recuperate my brother¡¯s body? ¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯of course I have a way. But there¡¯s a problem, how many of the people that young master Zheng serves at home can be trusted?¡± ¡°One,¡± Zheng Han replied. The courtyard is full of that woman¡¯s men.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. After some thought, she said, ¡± if you can be sure that you¡¯re trustworthy, I¡¯ll make some pills for you. In the future, try not to drink the medicine your family gives you. If you continue to drink it, your life will really be in danger. Of course, if it¡¯s convenient, you¡¯d better bring the dregs to me so that the medicine I make will be more effective.¡± Chapter 2426 - 2425-probing 2426 Chapter 2425-probing Yu Zhu Zi was able to detoxify the poison but Gu Xin also wanted to see what kind of medicine Zheng Qiu¡¯s vicious second wife used. She also wanted to see Zheng Han¡¯s ability. Zheng Qiu was a girl, and the younger brother was difficult to teach. However, the older brother¡¯s mind was clear, and the only thing he did not know was how capable he was. So, this was her little test to him. She also hoped that Zheng Qiu had someone to protect him, and that person was her family. Even though she could protect Zheng Qiu, it would be better if her family was there. She did not want Zheng Qiu to be so tired, having to worry about both his brother and his brother. Girls needed to be capable, but they also needed someone to protect them. Only then could they be happy. Zheng Han nodded. thank you, Princess. I¡¯ll do my best! Although Zheng Han¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, his eyes were brighter and filled with hope. Gu Xin took another look at Zheng Han¡¯s legs and said, ¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll go to your house to give you acupuncture every three days. I know it¡¯s not convenient for you toe out. However, you have to guarantee that the people present are people you can trust. As for how I¡¯m going to go, you don¡¯t have to worry. With medicine and needles, you¡¯ll feel your legs after a month. As for when you can walk, I can¡¯t guarantee that. However, as long as he continues to receive treatment, I believe that he will be able to stand up and walk.¡± Zheng Qiu held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand agitatedly, tears streaming down her face, ¡± ¡°Really? Xinxin, are you telling the truth?¡± Zheng Han¡¯s expression finally became a little agitated. He clenched his fists tightly and couldn¡¯t believe it. At first, when Zheng Qiu said that she had found someone to look at his legs, he felt that there was no hope. Later, Zheng Qiu said that she had found Princess Xinxin. He didn¡¯t go out and stayed in the manor, but his manservant would tell him what happened outside. He had heard that Princess Xinxin had inherited miracle doctor Xiao¡¯s skills. Although miracle doctor Xiao¡¯s reputation might not be as good as miracle doctor Long¡¯s, he still had some hope. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Gu Xin today, the calmness in her eyes, and the fact that she had checked her pulse and found out that there was a problem with the medicine, that he knew that Princess Xin Xin wasn¡¯t an undeserved name. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, he had some hope now. After taking a look, Gu Xin told the siblings some things to take note of before she left. She had to go back and prescribe the medicine. Now that she knew the condition, she was even better. She still had to discuss it with grandma Xiao. As for adding the Jade beads, that would be after the medicine was prepared. She still had to think about how to add the ratio of the Jade beads. ¡­¡­ Two dayster, Zheng Qiu came to Gu Xin with the herbal dregs. ¡°Did anyone else find out?¡± Gu Xin asked. Zheng Qiu shook his head. that man and that vicious woman aren¡¯t home. They¡¯re still in Thand. I think they¡¯ll be back soon. The people in the fu now think that my brother is a waste. His manservant is often bullied, so no one would think that he would go to find the medicinal dregs!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s good. Send a message to your brotherter. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow night. I¡¯ll go with brother Yuanyuan and ask him to arrange his own courtyard. By the way, this is the prescribed medicine for five days. Take it to him first and let him take it today. I¡¯ll decide to add the medicinal herbs after I give him the acupuncture treatment and see the situation.¡± Zheng Qiu took it and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, no matter what happens to my brother in the end. From now on, I, Zheng Qiu, am your man. I will never disobey any of your orders!¡± Chapter 2428 - 2428-disdain 2428 Chapter 2428-disdain grandma, I think great-grandma will discuss this matter with aunt Ling directly. Once they meet, this matter will be settled. Gu Xin said with a smile. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± She had forgotten that she had a mother-inw now. She really did not treat her mother-inw the way she treated her other daughters-inw. After all, her mother-inw was old. Sigh, forget it, forget it. She only said that she would care about the marriage of a few granddaughters. Who would care about the granddaughters ¡®marriage? Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Gu with a smile. He knew what she was thinking with one look. He held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Lann, didn¡¯t we agree to only care about the marriage of Huihui and her sisters? ¡®I don¡¯t care about anything else. Now that everything at home is on the right track, sisi and Jun Hao¡¯s marriage will be settled when Jun Haoes back. When that happens, we¡¯ll just be a pair of idle old people and not care about the children.¡¯ Don¡¯t worry, and live the rest of your days happily!¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you, brother Chuan.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin looked at the old couple with envy. She was used to it since she was young, but every time she saw the two elders being so close and only having each other in their eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. In the past, she didn¡¯t understand love, but now she felt that the harmony between husband and wife in their family was all because of the role models set by her grandparents. Grandpa and Grandma Gu looked at each other affectionately and then remembered that their granddaughter was still eating watermelon. They looked over. This silly girl was eating with great relish, watching as she ate. It didn¡¯te true what niannian used to say, ¡± peanuts, melon seeds, small stools. We have to be the most qualified audience to eat melons. now, they were really eating melons. ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, grandma, please continue! Don¡¯t mind me, this watermelon is delicious!¡± Gu Xin giggled. The two elders were amused by her. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go to your aunt¡¯s ce and see how she ns to entertain the guests tomorrow.¡± Afterughing for a while, grandma Gu felt that Gu Xin was an eyesore and wanted to send her away. ¡°First aunt can arrange it well!¡± Gu Xin finished herst bite and continued, ¡± grandma, you must be despising me. Since you¡¯re looking down on me, I¡¯ll go visit little seven, Brother Yun, and the others.¡± Grandma Gu said with a look that said,¡±you¡¯re very sensible.¡± Gu Xin clutched her chest. Sigh, what a blow! Then, he got up and left. Grandpa Gu shook his head with a smile. Hisnn was still the same as when she was young! He remembered that at that time, they only had two children, eldest and second. Second was more clingy. Hisnn was impatient, so he asked eldest to take second out to y. He could y however he wanted as long as he brought him back at night. The eldest brother was extremely happy and couldn¡¯t tell that the two brothers were being despised. However, the second brother could tell and went out to y with his brother, feeling wronged. When the second brother was three years old, he wanted to sleep with them, butnn ruthlessly chased him to the eldest brother¡¯s room and let the two brothers sleep by themselves. There were many children in the vige who were still sleeping with their parents at the age of seven or eight. It was not that their parents were worried, but many families had more people and there were not enough rooms. Their families had fewer people and more rooms. Even if the two brothers shared a room each, there would still be empty rooms. At home, only second and fourth were able to see through things. Eldest and third could not tell at all thatnn disliked them for being noisy and noisy. Of course, even if her own children disliked them,nn still took good care of them. Chapter 2429 - 2428-anticipation 2429 Chapter 2428-anticipation Gu Xin came to the nursery and yed with her younger brothers for a while before she met Cheng huaijin. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back so early?¡± Gu Xin hadn¡¯t had a good chat with Cheng huaijin these few days. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the Ministry of Rites today?¡± Cheng huaijin was also stunned when he saw Gu Xin. After asking, he looked at the other ces in the nursery. Gu Xin blinked. What was he looking at? Did he see Xue ¡®ere back with him? ¡°Uncle!¡± When Brother Yun saw Cheng huaijin, he pounced on him with his short legs. ¡°Brother little ye!¡± Gu Xiaoqi and the others also ran over in groups. Cheng huaijin was like a king of children, holding two on each side in his arms. There were also a few other little guys by his legs. He was very popr with the children. They were all fighting for Cheng huaijin¡¯s hug. There was no other way. Cheng huaijin carried these few and then those few. Then, he brought them to the toy area to y for a while before these little guys finally let go. Gu Xin finally found a chance to talk to Cheng huaijin. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t have time to ask you how you¡¯ve been doing since I came back! Have you written to father yet?¡± The brother and sister sat down in the pavilion outside the nurture-care. They chatted while having tea. ¡°I¡¯ve sent a letter and also told father about the few small countries in the South that will be visiting this month. Father directly said to send a group of envoys and asked the other tribes in the West to send people over. He said that we can¡¯t lose in terms of momentum.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly at the end of his sentence. ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°What my father means is that there will definitely be a martial artspetition or something at this gathering. There are only princes, princesses, and servants in the West, so there must be ack of people. When the time came for the martial artspetition, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss of momentum if the cheers weren¡¯t as loud as the other party¡¯s? We can¡¯t let the people from the South look down on us from the West.¡± Cheng huaijin exined. ¡°There¡¯s still a martial artspetition?¡± Gu Xin did not understand this. She did not stay in the capital for long. When she went to the West, she spent most of her time training the soldiers and killing. She had never encountered such a multinational gathering. In the year when Gu shouxin was the top schr, she had met the diplomatic mission from Xing Nan Kingdom. However, at that time, it was only Xing Nan Kingdom. Thepetition was always held in the main hall, and there seemed to be no aura or anything. In her opinion, no matter how strong his aura was, it couldn¡¯t bepared to great Zhou! However, with so many countries gathered together, the martial artspetition would not be held in the main hall. There were princesses and princes from ten tribes in the West, and with the addition of other people, the three small countries in the South might not be able topete in terms of momentum. She suddenly found it fun and asked with great interest, ¡± ¡°What else do you know besides martial arts? No wonder uncle Emperor wants to expand the capital. The current Embassy can even amodate a group of diplomatic corps!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details,¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. This would depend on the emperor¡¯s wishes, and then the Ministry of Rites would make arrangements. Besides, I¡¯ve never met anyone from the South, so I don¡¯t know their rules. In any case, in the West, it¡¯s almost always a martial artspetition, and martial arts are respected.¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± I¡¯ve been learningnguages from the three messengers in the South these few days. I feel like they¡¯re simr to our great Zhou. I think they¡¯ll evenpete in terms of writing! Wow, that would definitely be fun. I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Then have fun!¡± Cheng huaijinughed. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡±I like it when ites to fighting or studying, hahahaha!¡± Chapter 2430 - 2430 You’re a little scum 2430 You¡¯re a little scum ¡°By the way, brother, were you looking for someone just now?¡± Gu Xin recalled Cheng huaijin looking around. ¡°I thought Xue ¡®er and sisi would be here too, but it turns out that you¡¯re alone.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t deny it. To Gu Xin, he had no secrets. The two of them were best friends. They were not biological siblings, but their rtionship was closer than that of biological siblings. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not looking for sisi, but for Xue ¡®er!¡± Since he was so honest, Gu Xin did not beat around the bush. Cheng huaijin smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Brother, what do you mean by this?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Are you referring to my feelings for Xue ¡®er?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Yup! I¡¯m referring to you and Xue ¡®er. Even the blind can see Xue ¡®er¡¯s feelings for you! What about you? One of you is my big brother, and the other is my little sister. I hope that both of you can live well.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡± she seems to be taking care of Brother Yun quite well. She¡¯s also very patient with little seven and the others. She¡¯s a kind and pure girl. I¡¯m quite happy to be with her. It¡¯s just that Yingluo ¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± What was one most afraid of after hearing some good words? He was most afraid of hearing it. She didn¡¯t ask further and silently waited for Cheng huaijin to speak. After mulling it over for a while, Cheng huaijin said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s still young. Even though she¡¯s not uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt¡¯s biological daughter, they still treat her like their own. Xinxin, you know the environment in the Westernnd. I can¡¯t stay in the great Zhou forever. I have to go back. I can¡¯t bear to take a girl from the great Zhou to live in the West for the rest of her life and let her suffer. Also, I¡¯ll definitely treat Brother Yun better than my own child. This is unfair to my wife and child. I don¡¯t wish for such a kinddy like Xue ¡®er to be treated unfairly.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin rolled her eyes at Cheng huaijin,¡¯brother, who have you been hanging out with recently? Why do I feel like you¡¯re a bit of a scumbag!¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. Gu Xin said,¡¯since you have such considerations, what secret signal did you give Xue¡¯ er for no reason? The girl¡¯s heart was in turmoil. You¡¯re so bad, why didn¡¯t I see it before? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t control your emotions or control yourself. I don¡¯t believe it. My father and brother Yuanyuan have both acknowledged your calmness and self-control. You can control yourself when you don¡¯t want to show it. ¡± Cheng huaijin lowered his head in shame. Gu Xin continued, ¡± if you don¡¯t have any intention of being with her, then don¡¯t do anything to her that will cause her to misunderstand. You don¡¯t understand a youngdy¡¯s thoughts, but I do! Although I¡¯ve never experienced this before, I know that if brother Yuanyuan does this to me, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I don¡¯t want her to suffer with me. She should have lived in the Zhou Dynasty, found a husband who knows her well, and lived a beautiful life.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows, ¡± you¡¯re not her. What right do you have to make decisions for her? ¡± Uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt might not even make the decision for her and respect her choice. Why should you make the decision for her? How do you know that she should live in great Zhou and find a husband who knows her well? how do you know that if she does as you say, she will be able to live a beautiful life?¡± Chapter 2434 - 2434 What happened between you two just now? 2434 What happened between you two just now? Therefore, fatty Wang would often talk about it. Gu Xin felt that he had been crippled from training when he didn¡¯t show up. She had reminded second Bai to take it easy when she left the house this morning. Second White¡¯s condition is abnormal today? Did he give her a hard time? Fatty Wang didn¡¯t seem to have offended second white before! ¡°It¡¯s said that en ¡®Zi is taking care of him,¡± grandma Gu said. Gu Xin was speechless. Gu sile was amused. fourth brother is usually abused. Has he finally found a chance to abuse others? ¡± How childish!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± his aunt continued. ¡®En Zi is being nice to this Wang kid!¡¯ Didn¡¯t your second uncle do the same when he was practicing His grace? If your second uncle wasn¡¯t ruthless, would en ¡®Zi be so well now? We don¡¯t have to worry about him even if he goes out alone.¡± Grandpa Gu asked everyone to sit down and eat. ¡°Sit down and eat! En Zi had just sent someone to inform him that the kitchen had specially left rice for him and the Wang family¡¯s boy. They should be soaking in a medicinal bath now. I reckon that the Wang family¡¯s little brat will have to sleep for a while before he has an appetite.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯that¡¯s true! In that case, I¡¯ll go to the Yamen in the afternoon and take a look around beforeing back. En Zi wille in the morning, and I¡¯lle in the afternoon!¡± The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± Old master Qian had never seen Gu Xin in action before, but there was probably no one in the entire Zhou Dynasty who didn¡¯t know how powerful Gu Xin was. He was silently praying for fatty Wang in his heart, hoping that he could walk back today! The meal was very harmonious. Old master Qian¡¯s granddaughter was also there. She hade to the Gu family for a meal before, so she was familiar with the Gu family. Old master Qian wasn¡¯t a reserved person, and the Gu family was easy to get along with. So, this meal was like a gathering of old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. After the meal, master Qian and Grandpa Gu went back to his courtyard, whiledy Qian followed Gu si and Gu yingxue to the Ministry of Rites. Gu Xin went back to her room and had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up, she went to Gu en¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Gu en and fatty Wang were having a meal. Fatty Wang was eating quietly and did not even scold anyone. ¡°Yo! I thought fatty Wang was going to scold my son while eating!¡± After Gu Xin entered, she sat down and smiled. She had already asked second white about the training field in the morning. She almostughed to death. She really wanted to know how en ¡®Zi trained and whether he was like her father. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What is third miss saying? Little four and I are Good Brothers! Why would I scold him? Xiao si is doing this for my own good. I¡¯ll be following Xiao si from now on. ¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s face didn¡¯t show a single trace ofint. Gu en smiled at Gu Xin proudly. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. This person¡¯s skills in training and coaxing people are pretty good! Sheughed and said,¡±you can give up on that idea!¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi is going to take the imperial examination in a few months. Where would he find the time to bring you?¡± You¡¯ll practice with me this afternoon. I¡¯ll bring you along when I¡¯m free. If I¡¯m not, you¡¯ll follow second white.¡± Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± Gu en patted fatty Wang. old Wang, my third sister is right. Today is your first day here, so I specially exined to second uncle and allowed me to take a day off. I might not have time in the future. However, old Wang, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be at my house anyway. I¡¯lle and visit you when I¡¯m resting.¡± ¡°Then can Ie to your room to take a bath?¡± fatty Wang pouted his lips, feeling wronged. what? ¡± Gu Xin was shocked. what happened between you two just now? ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her en ¡®Zi really didn¡¯t like girls anymore. It was so scary! Gu en knew what she was thinking and rolled her eyes. Chapter 2438 - 2438 The eve before the arrival 2438 The eve before the arrival wow! Gu Xin said enviously, ¡± it seems like sister sisi is the busiest and most hardworking one! Gu si smiled and shook his head. hehe. I¡¯m not busy. I just have something to do. I want to go out with you, third sister, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll suddenly encounter a case. I¡¯m afraid.¡± Gu Xin smiled as she patted Gu SI¡¯s head. She suddenly remembered their childhood. At that time, sisi was more lively, more cheerful, and fiercer than her. Later on, her father became the top scorer, and sister sisi learned more things. It seemed that she really was developing in the direction of ady from a wealthy family. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t lively, cheerful, or fierce anymore. It was just that she was slowly bing more elegant. When the four Gu sisters stood out, everyone could tell that they were youngdies from a big family. However, when they were at home, only little sister sisi maintained herposure the best. She didn¡¯t maintain it, nor did she do it on purpose. It was probably a habit of hers. Sisi was the one who had encountered the least difficulties among the sisters in the family. After so many years, she was also the most innocent. Big sister had been in the Army for a long time. What kind of battle hadn¡¯t she seen in the Army? His second sister had been hurt, kidnapped, and engrossed in her research. She had never thought of being ady from a wealthy family. As for herself, the things that happened in the two years in the West made her unable to return to the little girl who didn¡¯t think about anything and was happy every day. It¡¯s best for sisi to be like this. I wish her a safe and smooth life without worries. Gu shouxin suddenly realized that his little daughter had grown up. She looked at sisi like an elder looking at a junior. He suddenly felt a little sour in his heart. He knew that it must be because of the two years in the westernnds that had brought her growth. Growth came with a price. Gu shouxin¡¯s heart ached for Gu shouxin, but he was d that this battle had allowed Gu Xin to grow so quickly. After talking to the children for a while, Gu shouxin let them go back to rest. ¡­¡­ In the following days, the three Gu siblings did things ording to their own ns. Time passed quickly, and it was soon the end of June. The officials sent to the Ministry of Rites had someone who came back first to report that the three diplomatic corps would arrive on the fourth of the seventh month. As for the westernnds, the quicksand King had contacted the leaders of several tribes. Their diplomatic corps had already set off from the westernnds and had already entered the territory of the great Zhou. They would probably arrive in a few days. Recently, all the departments in the Imperial court had been very busy. After the expansion of the capital, posthouses were built in the East, South, and West. The posthouses were veryrge and could amodate six diplomatic corps with less than two hundred people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The interior decoration was not luxurious, but it was very exquisite and steady, which could reflect the style of the great Zhou. In terms of the post house, Cai Xiaolian, Gu shouxin, and fourth uncle Gu all helped. Anyway, those who had seen it on May Day were not necessarily good. Gu Xin and the others had learned a lot from the Ministry of Rites. They had no problemmunicating with each other. With Gu yingxue around, they couldmunicate with each other in a moreplicated way. The Emperor had appointed Gu yingxue as a special female official from the Ministry of Rites so that she couldmunicate with the three countries in the South. Everyone had known each other for so long in the West, and there were already people who knew thenguage there. There were also people who knew the great Zhounguage in the West. Not to mention others, the princes and princesses in the West could speak the great Zhounguage quite smoothly. After a month of treatment, the toxins in Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother¡¯s leg had not beenpletely removed, but he could feel it. Chapter 2439 - 2438-invitation 2439 Chapter 2438-invitation Recently, Zheng Qiu had been in a good mood. There were no major cases in the capital city and she was not that busy. At the end of the month, she bought some groceries and nned to invite Gu Xin and Lu Zheng over for a meal. Gu Xin wanted to say that it was fine, but she remembered that Gu Hui and Gu Nian had mentioned that they would be meeting Zheng Qiu soon. Therefore, after some thought, she asked, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ve been wanting to treat you to a meal. My big sister and big sister both want to get to know you. How about I treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°As long as you two sisters don¡¯t mind, you cane to my house!¡± Zheng Qiu smiled. He called little sister sisi, little sister Xue ¡®er, ninren, and little princess Ming Yue. I¡¯ll do it. ¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Sure,¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. I also admire the two sisters and am willing to treat them to a meal. However, they¡¯re still pregnant, so I want to know if they have any dietary restrictions.¡± no! Gu Xin waved her hands, ¡± as long as a pregnant woman can eat, they will eat it. Our family¡¯s children are easy to take care of.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded with a smile. that¡¯s already called enduring, ¡± Gu Xin asked again. should I call en Zi? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as the fourth young master is free,¡± Zheng Qiu smiled helplessly. But he¡¯s been busy preparing for the exam recently, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s better to disturb him.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. no, no, no, no, no. We can¡¯t stop him because of this. If he finds out, he¡¯ll scold us. Let¡¯s call him along. When the timees, I¡¯ll also call my eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and my brother. By the way, Xiao Qiu, do you have any bowls, chopsticks, tables, chairs, and other things at home? I¡¯ll get someone from my fourth uncle¡¯s side to send you a set tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be troublesome. My fourth uncle is in charge of this. Anyone in the suburbs of Beijing will borrow the tables and chairs from my fourth uncle. You¡¯ll have to return them when the timees. That¡¯s right, little sister sisi, Xue ¡®er, and I can also do odd jobs for you. Little sister sisi and Xue¡¯ er¡¯s cooking skills are better than mine. En ¡®Zi can also be your assistant.¡± After Gu Xin said so much, Zheng Qiu thought about the small table in his house and finally agreed. Gu Xin had already helped her the most. If she rejected her again, it would seem like she was being pretentious. Anyway, she had already decided to follow Gu Xin from now on. Gu Xin was her benefactor and also her friend. She was the most worthy person she had met in her life. Zheng Qiu left the house after a short while. Gu Xin asked Dong Xue to send two people to inform Gu Hui and Gu Nian that she would bring her husband to Zheng Qiu¡¯s ce for dinner tomorrow night. She went to look for Gu en. Gu en had just finished her work and was stretching in the courtyard. ¡°En Zi, you¡¯ve been working hard recently! If you can¡¯t even get into the first ce, then I¡¯m really letting down your hard work!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m working hard! I just feel that my hands and feet are a little inflexible. Third sister, do you want to exchange a few moves?¡± Gu en rubbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯lle, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Gu Xin agreed without any hesitation. After that, the siblings sparred in Gu en¡¯s courtyard. In fact, Gu en was not as bad as he had said or what others thought. No matter what, he was personally taught by Gu shouxin. It was just that he had read too much, and others thought that he was a reasonable schr. Therefore, under normal circumstances, he would not use his hands if he could speak. Of course, Gu en had also learned from Gu shouxin when it came to using words, but she could not win against her family and Zheng Qiu. Chapter 2441 - 2441 Zheng Qiu’s thoughts 2441 Zheng Qiu¡¯s thoughts At the same time, Zheng Qiu was thinking about tomorrow¡¯s n. As the number of people treating her had exceeded her initial expectations, she went to the market again after leaving the Gu residence. She asked the vendor to leave some vegetables and meat for her tomorrow morning, and went to the store to buy some ingredients that were not avable at home. After she got home, she cleaned the house again. After she was done, she made herself a bowl of noodles, ate and washed up before lying on the bed. She was thinking about Gu Xin¡¯s intention of inviting everyone to the banquet tomorrow. As smart as she was, she already understood what Gu Xin meant. Indeed, she had never thought about the matters between men and women, and she did not think that Gu en had that kind of feeling for her. After all, in Gu en¡¯s eyes, she was just a man with a delicate appearance. But in the eyes of Gu Xin and the rest, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Zheng Qiu was not sick of being misunderstood by Gu Xin and the rest. However, she did not have any feelings for Gu en now. She was analyzing the possibility of her being with Gu en. If Gu en knew that she was a girl and still treated her this way, then Gu en was interested in her. Was she worthy of Gu en? In this year¡¯s general examination, Gu en had a high chance of getting into the top one. By then, she would be either the top scorer, the second ce, or the most beautiful woman. By then, all the youngdies in the capital would want to marry such a young and promising Langjun! As for her, she was just a coroner and her identity was already dead. She still had her mother¡¯s embarrassment and her brother and brother. If she really got together with Gu en, it might save her a lot of trouble and make things much easier. However, this was not what she wanted. She could rely on external help, but that did not mean that she would leave everything to others. Of course, there was another possibility. Gu en knew that she was a girl and would stay away from her. After all, it was not good for single men and women to have such contact. If that was the case, then she had nothing to think about. Zheng Qiu calmed down when he thought of that. Regardless of whether the Gu sisters came tomorrow to see if she had the qualifications to marry into the Gu family, she would just treat them as usual. There was no need to be restrained by these trivial things. The most important thing was Gu en¡¯s opinion. Gu en still did not know her true identity, so it was useless to think too much now. Zheng Qiu had no intention of marrying into the Gu family. She was not interested in Gu en, but she would ept the opportunity when she was done with her own business. In her opinion, love was not necessary for two people to get married. As long as they trusted and supported each other, and stayed together for a lifetime, that was the true essence of marriage. She did not know if she would fall for another man, but at least in her current situation, if she chose to marry, she would not reject Gu en. Zheng Qiu was different from the girls in the Gu family. She did not grow up under the protection of her parents, and her biological father was such a person. Therefore, she did not believe in love. However, she had been counseled by Gu Xin before and had seen many beautiful moments of being together. So, she was willing to get married. After she got married, she was also able to be faithful to her husband. This was how a person¡¯s life was. It was impossible for one to have all the beautiful things in the world. As long as he could live up to his conscience and achieve a clear conscience, it was fine. Zheng Qiu was not a sentimental person, so he fell asleep quickly after he figured it out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2442 - 2442 I didn’t expect it at first 2442 I didn¡¯t expect it at first The next morning, Zheng Qiu heard a knock on the door when he was stretching in the courtyard. It was fourth uncle Gu¡¯s men who had brought in the table, chairs, cutlery, and other utensils. The messenger left after settling Zheng qiuan down. Looking at the two round tables that could seat ten people, Zheng Qiu sighed. It was going to be a busy day. She was not a procrastinator. After washing up, she made herself a simple breakfast and went out to get the ingredients. She met third aunt du on the way. ¡°Young master Zheng is buying vegetables! I didn¡¯t think that young master Zheng would be someone who knows how to live!¡± After exchanging a few words, third aunt du said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just that we have a guesting tonight, so we prepared so many dishes.¡± Zheng Qiu exined. ¡°So it¡¯s like this! He had never thought that the first person he would meet in the capital would be master Zheng. I wonder if young master Zheng can handle it on his own? I¡¯ve brought a cook with me this time, he can help you prepare dinner.¡± Third aunt du said with a smile as she looked at the cart full of meat and vegetables in Zheng Qiu¡¯s cart. Zheng Qiu¡¯s eyes moved. She might not be able to handle two tables of food alone. Xinxin said that she, sisi, Xue ¡®er, and en¡¯ Zi could help, but they were guests. She couldn¡¯t really let them do it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She looked at third aunt du and said,¡±boss du, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ll be inviting third Gu¡¯s family to our house as guests.¡± You know third youngdy Gu, general Lu, and the fourth young master. It¡¯s better to meet by chance than to invite them. Why don¡¯t youe to our house as a guest, Mr. Du?¡± Third aunt du was stunned and then readily agreed, ¡± ¡°Alright. Then give me your address. I still have some things to do. I¡¯ll bring the chef over after lunch. Have you prepared everything you should have at home?¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±yes, I have.¡± Then I¡¯ll be waiting for boss DU¡¯s arrival.¡± Third aunt du smiled and said a few words, then the two separated. On the way back, Zheng Qiu was thinking that since he had the help of the chef, he would only need to cook the dishes himself when the dishes were ready. It would not be troublesome. There were 17 dishes on the table. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a little troublesome to prepare. It just so happened that third aunt du would bring the chef over in the afternoon, so when Xinxin and the others came, they wouldn¡¯t need to help in the kitchen. Oh right, there was also white shirt. This man had brazenly expressed his desire to pursue Mr. Du, so he should give him a favor. After Zheng Qiu returned home, he knocked on the door next door and asked the bailiff who was working at the Yamen to go to the Gu family to inform Gu Xin that she had met third aunt du from Qi ¡®an town and had invited her. The bailiff naturally did not know what he meant, but Zheng Qiu believed that Gu Xin would definitely understand. As expected, when the bailiff went to work in the afternoon, he made a trip to the Gu residence. After Gu Xin heard the news, she immediately sent someone to look for Bai Yi. Recently, Bai Yi didn¡¯t appear often, but everyone knew that he was in the capital. The only people who could find him were naturally second white and the others. Gu Xin evenined to Gu si and Gu yingxue that Xiao Qiu was quite smart. She knew to call her Bai Yi the moment she saw Mr. Du. He was not the cold and heartless little coroner that he appeared to be. What she did not know was that Zheng Qiu had only wanted to borrow someone else¡¯s chef so that they would not help out in the kitchen and have some fun. He had never thought of helping Bai Yi. Chapter 2444 - 2444-entering the main topic 2444 Chapter 2444-entering the main topic Zheng Qiu had bought the tea, snacks, and fruits from a well-known brand in the capital. She was not stingy at all when it came to treating her to a meal. I heard that Xiao Qiu and our Xinxin are one year old. Xiao Qiu, what month are you? ¡± Gu Hui took a sip of tea and asked after Zheng Qiu sat down. The other sisters of the Gu family: The big sister was indeed the big sister. She didn¡¯t even say any small talk and went straight to the main topic. sister Hui, I was born in the twelfth lunar month, which is the day ofba. I¡¯m younger than Xinxin. Zheng Qiu answered honestly. ¡°I see! Then you look much more mature and steady than Xinxin. Xinxin is like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up.¡± Gu Huiughed. Gu en was born in October. Her eldest branch, Gu en, and Gu Ren were all born in October. Gu en was less than two months older than Zheng Qiu, but it seemed that Zheng Qiu was more mature than Gu en. Gu en was a little flirtatious in front of his family, but he was still very stable outside. As for Zheng Qiu, he was probably used to it all these years and was still the same on the outside. ¡°Sister Hui, you must be joking. A person¡¯s personality was rted to the environment they grew up in and their experiences. There were no two identical leaves in the world, and naturally, there were no two identical people. Everyone was different. Just like you, sister Hui, at our age, you must be the calmest among our peers!¡± Zheng Qiu said frankly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. A person¡¯s personality was rted to the environment and experience they grew up in. You didn¡¯t meet the Xinxin before she went to the West. If you did, you would have seen an even stupider third miss Gu.¡± Gu Hui said with a smile. ¡°Big sister! Why are you exposing my shorings? I wasn¡¯t stupid in the past. I was naive and didn¡¯t think too much!¡± Gu Xin pretended to be angry. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If someone says you¡¯re innocent and kind, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s calling you stupid, or he¡¯s too stupid.¡± Gu Hui nodded. big sister, you¡¯re so stubborn. Gu Xinughed helplessly. by the way, Xiao Qiu, you¡¯ve been a coroner for so many years. Do you have any other hobbies besides this? ¡± Gu Nian asked as she ate a piece of dessert. Zheng Qiu finally understood what was going on. It seemed like her analysisst night was right. The twodies were here to look for their brother¡¯s wife. She did not feel disgusted at all when they were being so honest. Because of Gu Xin, she probably didn¡¯t care about what the Gu family said or did. sister Nian, I don¡¯t have many hobbies. When I¡¯m free, other than reading books, I¡¯ll cook some delicious food. Zheng Qiu said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What kind of books are you reading?¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°I¡¯ll look at anything, as long as it¡¯s something I can see. Sometimes it was for studying, and sometimes it was to pass time. In the beginning, it was just to kill time. Later, I realized that not only could I kill time, but I could also learn a lot from it. So, reading became a habit.¡± Zheng Qiu paused for a moment and then exined his other hobby. as for cooking, it¡¯s all because of my foster father. He used to be quitezy, but he let me cook since I could hold a knife. As time went by, I also started to like cooking. He wanted to try all kinds of vors. His favorite was Dingzhou¡¯s vor. It was spicier. After eating it and sweating all over, he felt rxed. Next is desserts. Make some pastries. When you feel ufortable, eating desserts will make you feel better.¡± Chapter 2445 - 2445-passionate 2445 Chapter 2445-passionate ¡°Then, Xiao Qiu, your days are quite fulfilling.¡± Gu Nianughed. She was embarrassed herself. She was a smart person. She could tell that Zheng Qiu was fully cooperative even though he knew what they were up to. Gu Nian could not tell that Zheng Qiu was interested in Gu en yet. After she finished speaking, she took a piece of cake and ate it to hide her embarrassment. Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu,e and take a look. Do you like this? it¡¯s a gift from my second sister! At this moment, Gu Ren and little Mingyue appeared at the door, holding hands. Their faces were full of excitement. Gu Nian and Gu yingxue could not bear to look at Gu Ren¡¯s silly face. This kid was really acting like a child. Was it because the fetus had been punctured? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zheng Qiu looked at Gu Hui and the rest for their opinions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Xiao Qiu, go and take a look. You¡¯ll definitely like it. Maybe you¡¯ll have to ask me to ce it in your study or bedroom!¡± Gu Xin also felt that it was not good to ask all of them at once. It would be too deliberate. She wanted to take it slow, one step at a time. Anyway, Gu en and the rest had not arrived yet. we¡¯ll go with you. We can also take a look at your house¡¯s environment, Xiao Qiu! Gu Hui stood up. She had taken a quick look and could tell that Zheng Qiu was a person who liked to keep things clean. He might have cleaned it on purpose because there were guests, but if you did not clean some ces often, people would still be able to tell even if you did it on purpose. Besides, if one wasn¡¯t a clean freak, they might miss out on those ces. They didn¡¯t need to clean the Gu family house by themselves now, but their personal hygiene and habits had not changed. Sometimes, they still had to do what they had to do. Zheng Qiu brought them to another room and the first thing they saw was the mannequin that Gu Nian had given them. There were various acupuncture points marked on the mannequin and the internal organs were also very realistic. Zheng Qiu dared to say that she was definitely the person who understood the human body¡¯s internal organs the best in the great Zhou Dynasty. She was not the only one, but she was definitely one of the few. She had never thought that she would one day see someone else make such a model. this Tao Wu! Zheng Qiu walked up to her excitedly. After looking her up and down carefully, he turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°I used to help grandma Xiao and Xinxin make it. These were all taught to me by grandma Xiao, as well as what I often met with various traveling alchemists when I was a child. In fact, I can only confirm that the acupuncture points are correct, I don¡¯t know anything else. Xiao Qiu, do you think this is correct?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. She was now certain that Zheng Qiu had be a coroner because he loved this profession, and not because of her foster father or because he wanted to return to the capital to take revenge. Most of the time, people were like this. They loved what they did. With enough passion, they could continue to do it. ¡°It¡¯s very realistic. It¡¯s not exactly the same as the inside of a human body, but it¡¯s definitely correct. Sister Nian, you¡¯re really careful. Sister Nian, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯ve heard people say that the Gu family¡¯s most secretive person is the second youngdy of the Gu family. At that time, I thought it was an exaggeration. In my opinion, all the girls in the Gu family are the same, just that they have their own strengths. But now, my opinion has changed. Sister Nian, you really have hidden your true self. Xiao Qiu is impressed!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his fist and said in a serious tone. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re too honest! Aren¡¯t you afraid that my big sister and little sister Xinxin and sisi will feel ufortable?¡± Gu Nian was ted. He had been so mature and steady just a moment ago. Now, he was even able to put in a good word for something that he liked. Chapter 2447 - 2447 He’s talking nonsense 2447 He¡¯s talking nonsense Gu en came alone. After a while, white shirt came with third aunt du. ¡°Ya! Did Bai Yi dress up today?¡± Gu Nian said awkwardly as she looked at Bai Yi¡¯s well-groomed appearance. It wasn¡¯t that Bai Yi was usually inattentive, but he was especially energetic today. ¡°Second youngdy, don¡¯t make fun of this subordinate. Haven¡¯t I always been like this?¡± Bai Yi¡¯s joy was simply unconcealed. It was released wantonly, and everyone around could feel it. He had been with Lu Zheng for a few years. Although he had been in the capital at the beginning, he had been in contact with the Gu siblings more after that. The Gu siblings did not treat him as a subordinate, but as a brother. That was why he would joke about it. ¡°Bai Yi, who is this youngdy?¡± Gu Hui sized up third aunt du with a gaze that didn¡¯t make people feel disgusted and asked with a smile. eldest miss, this is third aunt du. When I went to Tai province with third miss and passed by Qi ¡®an town on the way back, I met the inn¡¯sdy boss. White shirt introduced. Then, he turned to look at third aunt du and introduced her, ¡± ¡°Third aunt, this is the eldest youngdy of the Gu family, this is the second youngdy, you know the third youngdy, the fifth young Lady, Lady Xue ¡®er, and the sixth young master, Princess Ming Yue of the goddess Kingdom!¡± Bai Yi¡¯s voice was gentle. When had the Gu siblings ever heard him speak in such a gentle tone? Third aunt du gracefully bowed to the few of them and then introduced herself, ¡± ¡°Ladies, I am the sixth young master of the Gu family, du Ying. I am the third child in my family. You can call me third aunt du. I used to open an Inn in Qi ¡®an town and now I n to develop in the capital. I hope that youdies and gentlemen will take care of me in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Du, are you nning to continue opening an Inn in the capital?¡± Gu Hui asked. Third aunt du shook her head. I won¡¯t hide it from you. I don¡¯t n to open an Inn anymore. There are people in charge of Qi ¡®an Inn. I¡¯ve told third miss before that I want to open a flower shop. Third miss also said that your father, shannong Marquis, can provide me with flowers and that second Madam Gu can leave a shop for me in the business street. After I finished dealing with the inn, I went back to my mother¡¯s house and rushed over. I¡¯m just afraid that if I¡¯m toote, the shop will be gone.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At the end, third aunt DU¡¯s tone had a hint of a joke. The atmosphere suddenly became more harmonious. The cook in the kitchen came over and said that everything was ready. Zheng Qiu let everyone sit in the living room and chat while she went to the kitchen to work. Gu en, Gu Ren, and little Ming Yue followed him. ¡°Big brother Bear with it, do you know how to start a fire?¡± Little Ming Yue looked at Gu Ren, who ran to the stove, and could not help but ask. She had known Gu Ren since she was young, but she had never seen him burn a fire. ¡°Of course I will. Mingyue, I¡¯m telling you, if I was born ten years earlier, Huo Junhao wouldn¡¯t have the child prodigy title.¡± Gu Ren said arrogantly. He even had to chase third aunt DU¡¯s chef to the side. The two chefs didn¡¯t dare to leave and just watched the two children from the side. don¡¯t worry about them, ¡± Gu en advised. my brother was able to climb up to the firewood to sleep when he was one year old. He likes to y with fire. Little Mingyue¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Fourth brother, can¡¯t bear with why Brother has to climb onto the firewood to sleep? Wasn¡¯t he able to walk when he was one year old? Why are you still climbing?¡± Gu Ren pulled little Ming Yue¡¯s little hand and sat down. ¡°Ignore him, he¡¯s just talking nonsense. How am I going to sleep? I went to second uncle¡¯s house to y with second and third sister.¡± Chapter 2450 - 2450-arrival 2450 Chapter 2450-arrival Gu Ren rolled his eyes at Gu en and said,¡±I¡¯m toozy to exin to a drunkard like you.¡± Fourth brother, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t provoke me. Be careful, I¡¯ll tell second uncle, and you¡¯ll be finished.¡± Gu en was amused,¡¯hey, what are you suing me for? What do I have for you to Sue? I¡¯m not afraid! You go!¡± Gu Renughed evilly and said,¡±fourth brother, I found a basic picture album in your study room.¡± The word ¡°Oh¡± was a little long. Gu en was stunned and immediately covered Gu Ren¡¯s mouth. ¡°Little brat, what are you saying? Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°What album?¡± Gu Xin asked. Gu si also looked at the two of them curiously. Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Ren was so childish. How could he use this to threaten people? Gu yingxue reacted immediately. Gu si didn¡¯t understand at all, but Gu Xin instantly thought of it, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s like Jing and sister Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin covered her mouth as she spoke. She had forgotten that there was still the innocent Gu si and the little guy, little Mingyue, here. The two of them were looking at them with curious big eyes. Lu Zheng facepalmed. He knew that Princess Jinghe would definitely lead his Xinxin astray. Gu Xin suddenly remembered that Gu Ren was not even ten years old yet he could actually understand the picture book. The way she looked at Gu Ren was not right. Gu Ren had also thought of it. Oh no, this was no longer the innocent female lead he had created. What should he do? It was Lu Zheng who could not stand it anymore and exined,¡±En ¡®Zi, why are you so guilty? It¡¯s just a delicacy that you secretly drew. Although second uncle told you not to have such a strong desire for food, he won¡¯t do anything to you even if he knows.¡± Gu en was stunned for a moment before he nodded. yes, yes, yes. Brother ah Yuan is right. After he finished speaking, he put down the hand that was covering Gu Ren and red at him, warning him not to say anything. He should have looked at the people around him. When Gu si and little Mingyue heard that it was food, they lost interest. They had eaten a lot of good food before. Gu en and Gu Ren heaved a sigh of relief. If he was forced by fifth sister and little Ming Yue, he really didn¡¯t know how to exin. The most important thing was that these two were currently the treasures of the family. If they were to ask, well, he would have to run away from home to take refuge. The rest of the journey was much more normal. After Lu Zheng sent the siblings home, he rode his horse back. It was already veryte, and the siblings went back to their rooms to sleep after they got home. Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t go today. He wasn¡¯t in the capital. He had gone to Tongzhou with the princes from other countries, nning to wait for the people from the diplomatic mission there. Gu yingxue didn¡¯t go home that night. She slept at the Gu residence as she had a room there. ¡­¡­ On the morning of the 4th of July, news came from Tongzhou that the diplomatic corps from all the countries had arrived. They had rested for a night and would arrive this afternoon. The Emperor handed these matters over to the Ministry of Rites, and the minister of rites was an old man who was about to retire, so he directly handed it over to Gu shouxin to manage. Gu shouxin had already made proper arrangements for the two embassies, and the other personnel were also ready. They were just waiting to wee them in the afternoon. Most of the other party¡¯s guests were princes and princesses. They also sent the ninth Prince to wee them, with Gu shouxin assisting the ninth Prince. At five o ¡®clock in the afternoon, there was some movement at the South Gate. Standing on the gate tower, after the first group of people entered the city, there was a long line of people behind them. Even after the first group had entered the city gate, there was still a steady stream of peopleing in.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2451 - 2451 The princess of nanlin 2451 The princess of nanlin It wasn¡¯t that the Three Kingdoms had only brought so many people, but that the kingdoms and tribes of the westernnds had also sent envoys. Didn¡¯t that lead to such a long line? Cheng huaijin and the other princes of the westernnds led their respective diplomatic corps into the city, followed by the Jia Cang, Dong Zhe, and Nan Lin kingdoms. The ninth Prince greeted the emissaries one by one. By now, many people in the Ministry of Rites had learned thenguages of Jia Cang and the other three countries. The messengers from these three countries had also learned the day-to-day great Zhounguage, so it was not difficult to greet them. After that, he arranged for this group of people to first stay at the diplomatic mission¡¯s ce, and then enter the pce to attend the pce Banquet at night. There were a total of 13 diplomatic corps, including the ones from the West. Each of them had at least 100 people, which was quite a lot of people. However, Gu shouxin¡¯s arrangement was in good order, and there was no trouble at all. Themon people of the capital had long since been informed that a diplomatic mission wasing today, so unless it was absolutely necessary, it was best not to use a carriage on the road from the city gates to the courier hostel. Therge group of people went to the two guest houses. Themoners were watching the show from both sides of the street. Thest time the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission came, everyone was surprised because the people from the Western Region were generally taller. Some of their eyes were of a different color from the great Zhou¡¯s, and their hair color was different. Their facial features were more profound. Themoners wanted to know what the people on the other side of the sea looked like. In the end, they saw that they looked not much different from the people of great Zhou. Their clothes were not even as good as those of great Zhou. Didn¡¯t you see that the youngdy sitting in the middle was still wearing great Zhou¡¯s clothes? It seemed that they also felt that their clothes were not good, but the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty were good. Themoners saw the princess of Nan Lin country. There was no Prince in this generation of Nan Lin country, only a Princess. The current Nan Lin King was infatuated. He only married the Queen and had three daughters. The one who came over was the eldest Princess of Nan Lin country, Long Zhu ¡®er. Nan Lin country¡¯s National surname was long. They didn¡¯t inherit the throne with the women of the goddess Kingdom. They could ept both men and women. If the heir was a woman, then find the king¡¯s husband. If it was a man, then find the Queen. The heir didn¡¯t have to be a son, either, as long as you had the ability. Long Zhu ¡®er was very handsome, with a kind of androgynous beauty. If she wore women¡¯s clothing, she would be a beautiful girl. If she wore men¡¯s clothing, she would be a handsome young man. She smiled and looked at the people of great Zhou on both sides of the street. She thought to herself, ¡± sure enough, I have to go out more. Just their nanlin, jacang, and dongzhe are probably not as big as great Zhou¡¯s Jiangnan! Not to mention that from Jiangnan all the way to the North to jingdou, the customs and practices of each ce were different. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Moreover, the people of the great Zhou seemed to be living better lives than the people of nanlin. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles, and their clothes were not tattered. Even if they looked a little old, they were clean and tidy. The smiles on their faces were the hope of life. The more Long Zhu ¡®er walked to the capital, the more she liked great Zhou. When she arrived in the capital, her love for great Zhou had reached an unprecedented level. She had never liked a ce so much before. She was thinking about what she should bring back this time. The delicacies she had eaten along the way, the smooth roads of the great Zhou, and the arrangements the great Zhou officials had made for so many people seemed to be enough for her to learn. Chapter 2452 - 2452 The great general of jacang Kingdom 2452 The great general of jacang Kingdom Nanlin sent a Princess, while dongzhe sent a Prince. It was dongzhe¡¯s first Prince, Tian Tian. The family name of the Dong Zhe Kingdom was Tian. Because the king thought highly of this eldest son, he gave him a name, Tian Tian. Unlike nanlin, dongzhe was richer and had a lot ofnd. Everyone could eat and wear clothes by farming, and they could barely survive. For example, nanlin and jacang needed to buy food and other daily necessities from Dong Zhe. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have enough, but that they didn¡¯t have enoughnd. Therefore, nanlin and jacang were poorer than Dong Zhe. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om These three ces were still bartering. Gold and silver could be used as currency, but most people did not have it. Knowing that great Zhou used silver, these three ces also prepared a lot of silver to bring. Of course, they also brought things that they felt were special and things that great Zhou did not have. Wang zitian Tiantian looked like a young man who was not familiar with the world. She felt the same as Gu en in front of his family. However, if you really thought of him that way, you would be wrong. He was the heir that the king had spent a lot of effort to cultivate. Naturally, he could not be as simple as a young man. Tian Tian was also very good-looking. Her skin was very fair, and the corners of her mouth were raised. Her smile was all over her face, and she made people feel close to her at first nce. However, no one knew what he was thinking. The jacang Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic mission looked the most serious. Their leader was the general of the Jia Cang Kingdom, Shi mu. The entire team was dressed in ck and looked like a fighting team. Perhaps it was because the leaders were all so serious, the people under the jacang Kingdom were also very serious, and there was not much expression on their faces. The messenger had already said that the power of the jacang Kingdom was currently in the hands of their general. Their King was not in good health and had no children. He had adopted a child from a side branch, but he was still young and could not support the overall situation. Therefore, the power of the jacang Kingdom was in the hands of Shi mu. The others couldn¡¯t say much even if they wanted to because Shi MU¡¯s ability was the strongest in the country. At the age of 14, he had led the vigers to defeat the bandits from an unknown sea. From then on, he became famous. In six years, he strengthened the defense of the country and gained the trust of King Jia Cang. The Gu siblings sat in the teahouse and looked down at the passing lines. When they saw Shi mu, they were stunned for a moment. This Shi mu looked like the seventh Princess of Yunhai. It wasn¡¯t that they looked alike, but that they gave her a very simr feeling. Gu Xin furrowed her eyebrows. As if he had sensed something, Shi mu raised his head and looked in Gu Xin¡¯s direction. Gu Xin looked over without backing down. Her eyes were cold and emotionless. Shi MU¡¯s eyebrows moved and he looked away. ¡°Waa! That general from the jacang Kingdom was so terrifying. His eyes looked like they were going to kill someone. Third sister, you¡¯re actually not afraid?¡± Gu yingxue patted her chest and sighed. ¡°What are you afraid of? In the territory of the great Zhou, and in the capital at that, are you still afraid of him killing people?¡± Gu Xin smiled and said. ¡°This person is very strong.¡± Gu Hui took a sip of warm water and said. he was born amoner, but he was able to be the ruler of a country at the age of a crown and gain the trust of the king. No one would believe you if you said he was weak! Gu Nian said. I just don¡¯t know if their purpose foring here this time is really just to meet. Gu en pouted and said sternly. Chapter 2453 - 2453 Beautiful things 2453 Beautiful things ¡°So what if he¡¯s not pure? We¡¯re in close contact with the West now. If they can understand the situation, they can only keep in contact with us.¡± Gu Xin chuckled. As for the westernnds, Gu Xin was still very confident. The princes and princesses were still studying at the Royal Academy. Even without them, Gu Xin believed that the tribes in the westernnds would not have any ill intentions. Even if they did, the great Zhou was not afraid. ¡°Why are you two siblings talking about this? En ¡®Zi, you too. That general Shi mu is just a little scary. What other thoughts could he have?¡± Gu Nian interjected. The Gu siblings stopped talking about general Shi mu of the Jia Cang Kingdom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om tsk, you don¡¯t say. Little Jin looks really energetic in the quicksand country outfit! Next up were Cheng huaijin and the rest of the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic corps. Gu Hui sighed as she looked at Cheng huaijin, who was passing by below. She rarely saw Cheng huaijin wearing the clothes of the Prince of quicksand country. When she had gone to quicksand country, Cheng huaijin had been wearing training clothes or soldier clothes all day. Later, when she came to the great Zhou Dynasty, Cheng huaijin had even changed into the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty. The Gu siblings looked over and nodded. Cheng huaijin¡¯s looks were definitely up to standard. When he wore the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty, he looked like an elegant young master. When he wore the clothes of the princes of quicksand country, he looked a little wild and even more masculine. ¡°Brother little ye looks good in anything.¡± Gu yingxue had identally blurted out her thoughts without realizing it. The Gu siblings looked at her speechlessly, especially Gu Ren. He patted her and said, ¡± ¡°Love-struck fool! You just like to look at pretty men, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu yingxueughed foolishly. You¡¯re still young. When you grow up, you¡¯ll know that no matter if it¡¯s a beautiful man or a beautiful woman, all beautiful things can make people happy.¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± In the past, he had thought many times about what kind of person his brother-inw would be, and what kind of person would be able to take a fancy to his silly sister. After transmigrating, the younger sister had be the older sister. He had been thinking that this brother-inw could not be the worst of the brother-inw in the Gu family. But now, Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t bad. He seriously doubted whether Cheng huaijin was willing to be his brother-inw. This kid liked Gu Nian when he was at the age of first awakening to love. If he married Gu yingxue in the end, wouldn¡¯t Xue ¡®er, this silly girl, feel disgusted? Gu Ren felt that girls ¡®minds were veryplicated, so he did not think about it. ¡°Xue ¡®er is right, all beautiful things can make people feel good. Wasn¡¯t the princess of Nan Lin country beautiful too? I heard that it¡¯s called Long Zhu ¡®er. This name is quite good. I heard from grandma Xiao that miracle doctor long doesn¡¯t seem to be from our great Zhou. Do you guys think that he¡¯s from nanlin?¡± Gu Xin confirmed Gu yingxue¡¯s words and then brought up another matter. ¡°This Divine Doctor long rarely appears in front of the world. In terms of looks, he has the looks of the people of great Zhou. But now, looking at it, the people of nanlin look simr to us, just a little darker. If Divine Doctor long was really from nanlin, it was very possible that his skin would turn white after living in the great Zhou Dynasty for so many years. I heard those messengers say that there is plenty of sunlight in nanlin and it¡¯s by the sea, so it can get more sunlight than our great Zhou. That¡¯s why it¡¯s darker than the people of Jia Cang and Dong Zhe, and also slightly darker than the people of our great Zhou.¡± Gu si said. Chapter 2454 - 2454-since the beginning of time 2454 Chapter 2454-since the beginning of time ¡°I really want to see Divine Doctor long! Grandma Xiao had said that Divine Doctor Long¡¯s medical skills were the best in the world that she knew. When she was young, Divine Doctor long had already been very famous. He didn¡¯t treat just anyone. Sometimes, even the royal family couldn¡¯t invite him. And his whereabouts are uncertain, he is truly a mysterious person!¡± Gu Xin sighed. After she had learned medicine from grandma Xiao, she had heard stories about the divine Doctor long from her. She had always admired the divine Doctor. ¡°If we are fated, we will naturally meet.¡± Gu Ren said sternly. In the stories he wrote, Gu Xin had never met miracle doctor long before. However, miracle doctor long had seen Gu Xin before. At that time, Gu Xin had died, but Lu Zheng still refused to let go and wanted to ask miracle doctor long to save Gu Xin. Therefore, miracle doctor long had seen Gu Xin before. After Lu Zheng¡¯s power had gradually increased, he had the means to find miracle doctor long. However, the plot hadpletely copsed now. There were more and more capable people in the great Zhou Dynasty. He did not know when Lu Zheng would be able to reach the level that he had written in his book. Perhaps, he had found true love in this life and did not want to work hard anymore. He would never be able to reach the level that he had set in his life. However, Gu Ren had a premonition that Lu Zheng would still meet Doctor long. At that time, he would definitely bring doctor long to meet Gu Xin. ¡°Ren Ren is right. Xinxin, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s pack up! It¡¯s almost night time, and you still have to enter the pce to attend the banquet.¡± Gu Hui stood up and said. Gu nianjia and Gu Nian were both pregnant and had no intention of attending the pce Banquet. However, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue had to go. It wasn¡¯t because of Gu Xin¡¯s status as a Princess or because they were the daughters of the Gu family. It was because the three of them were the best at speaking the other party¡¯snguage out of all the people in the Ministry of Rites. Therefore, the Emperor had requested that the three of them go. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There was also Gu SI¡¯s little sister, miss Qian. She had followed Gu si to the Ministry of Rites during this period of time and had not learned threenguages, but she could understand nanlin¡¯snguagepletely. It was not bad. It was the first time thatdy Qian had received such a task, so she was a little nervous. Today, she had note out with the Gu siblings to see the diplomatic mission enter the capital. She was probably already following Lord Qian into the pce. After Gu Hui¡¯s reminder, Gu Xin and the rest were ready to leave. In addition to the Three Sisters, Gu Ren and little Mingyue were also going. Gu Ren was there purely for fun, while little Mingyue was there on behalf of the kingdom of goddess. She was dressed more formally today. The horse carriage was already waiting downstairs. After the diplomatic mission had passed by, Gu Xin and the others took the horse carriage and headed towards the pce. Today¡¯s Imperial Pce was the most lively one in its history of receiving guests. At the same time, a few more teams of Imperial Guards had been sent to the pce in fear that problems would arise midway. White one and white two were transferred to lead the team. Ever since third aunt du appeared, white shirt felt that he was more active than before. ¡°You don¡¯t say, Bai Yi looks quite like themander of the Imperial Guards. His expression is the same as the general of the Jia Cang country we saw just now!¡± After getting off the carriage, Gu yingxue saw Bai Yi not far away and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the ruthlessness on his face when he fought the ten thousand swords Pavilion when he was the sect master of the thousand des sect. I was only 11 years old at that time, and it left me with a trauma that I only recovered after seeing him many times!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and sighed. Chapter 2455 - 2455-people who fight for it 2455 Chapter 2455-people who fight for it ¡°Third sister, what are the thousand des sect and the ten thousand swords Pavilion?¡± Little Ming Yue stretched out her hand to pull Gu Xin as she asked with her head slightly raised. ¡°In the past, there were two very powerful assassin organizations in the great Zhou Dynasty. As long as you could afford the silver, they would help you kill. And Bai Yi was the sect master of the thousand des sect. He was really fierce at that time, unlike the smiling face you often see. At that time, even if he smiled at you, you¡¯d think that he wanted to kill you. You wouldn¡¯t feel any smile at all, only coldness.¡± Gu Xin exined. Gu yingxue turned to look at Gu Ren. ¡°He¡¯s still the sect master of the thousand des sect. However, the thousand des sect no longer exists, and all his subordinates have dispersed to do other things. For example, second white and a few others are his followers. There are also many other subordinates. I don¡¯t know what he has arranged for them to do. Anyway, it was no longer a matter of killing people for others. As for the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord, he wanted to kill me back then. Brother Yuanyuan blocked a de for me, and then they killed the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord. The people from the ten thousand sword Pavilion were also recruited by Bai Yi. Those who were obedient were given jobs, and those who were disobedient were forced to do hardbor for the rest of their lives. Bai Yi was supposed to follow brother Yuan Yuan, but brother Yuan Yuan wanted to protect me, so he asked Bai Yi to send people to protect me. Bai Yi sent even and odd numbers like white two and white four to work for him in Beijing. After that, our family went to kunzhou. When Bai Yi was almost done with what brother Yuanyuan had asked her to do in the capital, Bai Yi followed him to kunzhou and joined the Army with brother Yuanyuan. After the war is over, you also know that the Emperor is going to give the white-robed general title, right? However, he¡¯s used to being free, so he still chose to stay in our house. It¡¯s probably like this.¡± It was a novel written by a male protagonist, so how could there not be any killer organizations? Gu Ren innocently looked up at the sky. Which boy did not have a wuxia dream? ¡°What about the pavilion master of the ten thousand swords Pavilion? Also, third sister, why is white shirt following our family? Where¡¯s his thousand des sect?¡± Little Ming Yue was still young and had no idea what happened to Gu Xin when she was young. In her opinion, Bai Yi¡¯s Kung Fu was not bad. The goddess Kingdom liked strong people, regardless of whether they were male or female. Therefore, she was quite curious about Bai Yi. ¡°He¡¯s still the sect master of the thousand des sect. However, the thousand des sect no longer exists, and all his subordinates have dispersed to do other things. For example, second white and a few others are his followers. There are also many other subordinates. I don¡¯t know what he has arranged for them to do. Anyway, it was no longer a matter of killing people for others. As for the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord, he wanted to kill me back then. Brother Yuanyuan blocked a de for me, and then they killed the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord. The people from the ten thousand sword Pavilion were also recruited by Bai Yi. Those who were obedient were given jobs, and those who were disobedient were forced to do hardbor for the rest of their lives. Bai Yi was supposed to follow brother Yuan Yuan, but brother Yuan Yuan wanted to protect me, so he asked Bai Yi to send people to protect me. Bai Yi sent even and odd numbers like white two and white four to work for him in Beijing. After that, our family went to kunzhou. When Bai Yi was almost done with what brother Yuanyuan had asked her to do in the capital, Bai Yi followed him to kunzhou and joined the Army with brother Yuanyuan. After the war is over, you also know that the Emperor is going to give the white-robed general title, right? However, he¡¯s used to being free, so he still chose to stay in our house. It¡¯s probably like this.¡± Gu Xin held little Ming Yue¡¯s hand and said as they walked. The children of the Gu family were very familiar with the pce. Although there were Pce servants who came to wee them, they knew that Princess Xinxin was talking to Princess Ming Yue about some private matters, so the pce servants were far away. ¡°Then why is Bai Yi willing to work for uncle Emperor now? Wasn¡¯t he always unwilling to do so?¡± Little bright moon asked again. She looked calmer than the girls her age, but she was still a girl and didn¡¯t know much about love. ¡°Because Bai Yi found the person he was willing to fight for. In our family, he could only listen to our orders. He couldn¡¯t give the person he liked when he was at his best. So, he chose to work for uncle Emperor. This way, he can do his best to fight, to fight, to create better conditions for the person he likes.¡± Gu Xin tried her best to exin in words that little Ming Yue could understand. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om so, the person he¡¯s willing to fight for is the beautiful Mr. Du that we had a meal with before? ¡± Little Ming Yue immediately thought of a partner. She felt that third aunt du was beautiful. Their goddess Kingdom and great Zhou¡¯s appreciation of women was different. Chapter 2456 - 2456-as expected 2456 Chapter 2456-as expected In the eyes of the people of great Zhou who appreciated women, third aunt du was also beautiful. However, they could see at a nce that third aunt du had been married. After all, she was of that age. The people of the great Zhou Dynasty felt that it was a little too much for a married and divorced woman to find an unmarried young man. No matter how beautiful you were, you were not beautiful. You were a disaster. However, the goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t care so much. In the goddess Kingdom, women could divorce their husbands. It didn¡¯t matter if you were married once or twice. As long as you were beautiful, you would still be beautiful even if you were 30 or 40 years old. Little Ming Yue was young and most of the time, she still lived in the Gu family, but the Gu family was not as pedantic as the other families. So, little Ming Yue had never heard of the argument that a woman who had been divorced or abandoned should be inferior to others or that she was not beautiful no matter how beautiful she was. She was young and the Gu family would not allow her to go out alone. She did not like to go out alone and only liked to follow behind Gu Ren. Gu Ren was a person from the modern era. Naturally, he would not tell a youngdy about such things. Therefore, little Ming Yue still didn¡¯t understand these things. ¡°You have good eyes, little guy. Mr. Du was really beautiful, and he was also the person that white shirt was willing to fight for. That¡¯s why, does our little Ming Yue have someone who¡¯s fighting for it in her heart?¡± Gu Xin joked. Gu yingxue and Gu si also looked at little Mingyue with a smile. Little Mingyue¡¯s chubby little face was scrunched up. She turned her head and nced at Gu Ren with a serious expression. Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± This little girl is really mature for her age. She¡¯s already thinking about her big brother. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Isn¡¯t she keeping me? How am I going to end up in the future? I¡¯m waiting to see all the beautiful women in great Zhou when I turn sixteen! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even so, Gu Ren did not interrupt little Ming Yue. He was actually very curious as to whether this little girl would criticize him. Little Ming Yue clenched her toot little fist, pursed her lips and nodded, as if she had made up her mind. third sister, fifth Sister, Sister Xue ¡®er, I also have someone I want to fight for. This person is to endure big brother. The four Gu siblings looked as if they had expected this. For some reason, Gu Ren felt that his face was still a little hot. Oh my, although he was only seven years old here, he was twenty years old in his previous life. After so many years, this was the first time that a girl had so firmly said that he was the person in her heart who she wanted to fight for! He pushed little Mingyue¡¯s head and said,¡±little girl, do you know what it means to fight for it?¡± How old are you? How many boys have you seen? you¡¯ve decided just like that? Don¡¯t lie to your big brother. When you grow up, you¡¯ll say that you¡¯re a child¡¯s joke and that it¡¯s a joke from when you were young. If that happens, I¡¯ll be sad to death.¡± Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue rolled their eyes at Gu Ren. Aren¡¯t you a little kid yourself? Little Mingyue, however, took Gu Ren¡¯s hand very seriously and told him, ¡± ¡°Big brother Ren Ren, I will stay by your side until I¡¯m ten years old. After that, I will return to the goddess Kingdom and learn how to rule the country from mother. You just stay in great Zhou and do what you want to do. When I¡¯m 15, I¡¯ll be Queen Dugu, and then I¡¯lle to your house to propose marriage. You can think about it from now on. What betrothal gift do you need? when I return, give it to me. Besides the sun, the moon, the stars and the beautiful clouds, I will try my best to get you everything you want. This is what I meant when I said I¡¯ll work hard for you!¡± Chapter 2457 - 2457-putting him in her heart 2457 Chapter 2457-putting him in her heart n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Little Mingyue was very cute. She had inherited Queen Dugu¡¯s looks. She was chubby and cute now, but it was obvious that she would be more beautiful than Queen Dugu when she grew up. She could be said to be the most beautiful girl in their goddess Kingdom. She held Gu Ren¡¯s hand like an infatuated man making a promise to his sweetheart. She was not joking for a long time. Gu Ren could not bear to scold her. This, this, this ¡­ How did this little girl learn how to capture a boy¡¯s heart at such a young age? She¡¯s so cute, and we¡¯re of the same age. ¡®Oh no, I won¡¯t fall for her just like that, will I? if that happens, I¡¯ll miss out on all the beauties of great Zhou.¡¯ ¡®No, no, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t be captured by this little girl¡¯s sincere look at such a young age. When I grow up, I won¡¯t be able to move other girls.¡¯ Little Ming Yue looked at Gu Ren and did not speak. She frowned.¡±Big brother Bear with it, are you not willing?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Ren shook his head without hesitation. Little Ming Yue suddenly smiled, and her smile was especially bright. She took his hand and immediately changed her posture.¡±Alright, let¡¯s hook. I¡¯ve made a promise in this life that no one is allowed to change. I¡¯ll work hard, and you have to wait for me obediently. I will marry you and treat you well. If either of us can¡¯t do it, well, then we¡¯ll be punished, punished, punished to be pigs in the next life, and be pigs in the next life, and forever and ever!¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± Little Mingyue hooked Gu Ren¡¯s little finger with hers and shook it. ¡°Big brother Ninja, hurry up and tell me!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. You should also grow up obediently!¡± Gu Ren did not know whether tough or cry. This girl really liked him a lot. He even liked it when she said that she would punish him. In the past, he had always felt that living was very tiring. How nice it would be if he could be a pig! Look at that pig. Every day, someone would prepare pig feed for it. It would eat and sleep. When it was time, it would eat again. It would eat, sleep, and eat all day. It had a year¡¯s life. After the new year, it would be killed by someone. Then, it would be a pig again and live like this for another year. Those days would be wonderful! This little girl really did care about him. If other people were to know about Gu Ren¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely think that it was uncle Gu who had ruined things again. His eldest uncle¡¯s two sons, whose moral conduct could be seen, had really inherited his extraordinary brain circuits. The youngest one could not be seen at the moment, but judging from the weird words and thoughts of the two brothers, Gu en and Gu Ren, the youngest one would probably be like that too. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue had witnessed the promise of a pair of childhood sweethearts. They were not inferior to those men and women who were of marriageable age and young age when they made promises. Right now, the two of them were at their most innocent. They couldn¡¯t be sure if this promise woulde true or not, but one thing was for sure. This promise was beautiful, and it gave people hope and expectations. They really hoped that this pair of childhood sweethearts coulde to fruition. How wonderful would that be! Gu yingxue, who had a literary voice, calcted their blood rtionship in her heart to see if they were close rtives. Within three generations, they were close rtives. Little Mingyue¡¯s grandmother and grandmother Gu were biological sisters, which meant that little Mingyue and Gu Ren had the same great-grandfather and great-grandmother. After three generations, they could not be considered close rtives! Sigh, even if they were close rtives, in the great Zhou Dynasty and the goddess Kingdom, cousins could get married! Chapter 2458 - 2458-nervous 2458 Chapter 2458-nervous However, Gu Ren and little Mingyue were three generations older, so they could barely do it. Gu yingxue felt that Gu Ren seemed to be a little serious. She remembered that Gu Ren had never been in a rtionship before. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to kill off the female lead in every book, and for someone to kill her off so early on. There was a reason why he could be single for so many years in the modern world. He didn¡¯t expect that even though he had be a child in the great Zhou Dynasty, he could still make a promise to a child as childhood sweethearts. The child told him to wait and marry him when he grew up, but he wasn¡¯t angry at all. You must know that Gu Ren had said before that I would never go to his house even if I were to grow old and alone for the rest of my life. Getting married to the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, wasn¡¯t that the same as visiting her? Gu yingxue did not know what Gu Ren was thinking about now. If she did, she would definitely think that men could change their faces as easily as the weather. Gu Ren was now thinking about the possibility of their sess in the future and the degree of freedom he would have if they seeded. Gu Ren had been to the kingdom of goddess before. He liked the scenery there very much. He had married into the kingdom of goddess. As long as he could make the little girl submit to him, who could control him? Moreover, he didn¡¯t have to manage anything. Didn¡¯t the little girl say that she was going to go back and learn how to rule the country? he didn¡¯t have to do anything. All he had to do was to be happy every day. Thinking about it this way, Gu Ren felt that it was possible to give up on the many beautiful women of the Zhou Dynasty. How could beauty be more important than freedom? Ming Yue was so silly and so concerned about him, so she would definitely give him enough freedom. The more he thought about it, the more feasible it seemed, and he felt very happy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He was a child now, so he didn¡¯t need to hide his emotions. Once he was happy, he would show it on his face. Little Ming Yue was happy to see him so happy. She held his hand and Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they walked towards the main hall. ¡°Sisi, sister Xinxin, sister Xue ¡®er, Mingyue, bear with it, you¡¯re finally here!¡± At this time, miss Qian had been waiting for a long time apanied by the pce maids. When she saw the Gu siblings, she finally wasn¡¯t so nervous. She lifted her skirt and jogged over. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a long time? Why are you here alone?¡± Gu si ran over, and the two little girls stood facing each other. ¡°My mother and I came first. If I had known that I would be more nervousing alone, I would have followed you to watch the diplomatic mission enter the capital.¡± Miss Qian said with a wry smile. She had been very nervous for the past two days. She was a little shy, so she often yed with Gu si after getting along with her. Because of her shy personality, she could not get along with the other girls, except for two or three sisters from the side branches of the Qian family. However, those sisters did not live in the capital, so they rarely met each other. They only kept in touch through letters. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here. Come and take a deep breath with me, you¡¯ll feel much better after a few deep breaths!¡± Gu si patted her hand and took a deep breath with her. After taking a few deep breaths, miss Qian indeed felt less nervous. Gu Xin looked at her obedient expression andughed, ¡± ¡°The two of you can stay togetherter. It won¡¯t be so tense with more people around. Oh right, Xue ¡®er ising too. The three of you can sit togetherter. I¡¯ll take Ren Ren and little Ming Yue to sit there. There¡¯s only little Ming Yue in the goddess Kingdom anyway, so there¡¯s enough space.¡± Miss Qian thanked her gratefully,¡±thank you, sister Xinxin!¡± Thank you, sister Xinxin! I finally don¡¯t have to face my mother and those madamster.¡± Chapter 2459 - 2459 Someone is looking at you 2459 Someone is looking at you There were not many officials who could attend this banquet. Other than those with titles, the rest were all officials of second rank and above. Most of them only brought their wives and did not bring their children. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that miss Qian could speak nanlinnguage, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to attend this banquet. The princes and princesses of the eleven countries of the Western Region brought along the person in charge of the diplomatic mission. Each country sat at a table. Jia Cang and the other three countries did the same. Their seats were the same as the adult princes and princesses of the great Zhou. Gu Xin and Gu Ren sat at the table in the kingdom of goddess, which was the closest to the emissaries from the westernnds. Gu Xin was more familiar with the princes and princesses from the westernnds, so they chatted a lot during the meal. ¡°Third sister, I noticed that someone has been looking at you!¡± Little Mingyue suddenly said in a low voice while eating. ¡°Oh, really? How did you notice that?¡± Gu Xinughed. With her acute senses, how could she not notice that someone was looking at her? other people¡¯s eyes would nce in her direction from time to time, but there was one person who had been looking at her the entire time, and that was the first Prince of the East path Kingdom, Tian Tian. ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed, third sister!¡± Little bright moon blinked in surprise. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s so strange about that? with our third sister¡¯s looks and temperament, she¡¯ll often attract some toads. Brother ah Yuan will probably be very tired.¡± Gu Ren said calmly. Although the plot of the book had deviated from the setting of the original author, Gu Ren, the appearance of the main characters in the book had not deviated at all. Gu Ren had set Gu Xin as a great beauty. In the past, she was a weak and silly great beauty. Now, she was no longer weak and silly, so she was a valiant great beauty. This made her even more attractive. Gu Xin was in the westernnds when she reached marriageable age and was not at home. When she returned from the westernnds, she was already 16 years old. Gu Ren was secretly happy that she was dressed like a nobledy of the great Zhou Dynasty. He felt that his writing was so good. Look, his description was so in line with the character¡¯s appearance. He had even used all the useful words. At that time, Gu Ren knew that in the great Zhou Dynasty, no matter which aspect waspared, Gu Xin was definitely first. If she was second, no one would dare to say that they were first. ¡°Bear with it, big brother. That Prince Tian Tian doesn¡¯t look like a Toad. He¡¯s actually quite good-looking.¡± Little Ming Yue honestly evaluated. ¡°You little girl, you just made a promise to me, and now you¡¯re already interested in the pretty young master! As expected, women were all liars, no matter how old or young they were. sigh, my heart ¡­ Gu Ren covered his chest with a pained expression. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯re young, but you¡¯re full of drama. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Little Mingyue blinked her big eyes and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Big sister Xue ¡®er said that looking at beautiful things will make one¡¯s mood better. Besides, I never lie. If it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. If it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. When brother ninren grows up, he will definitely be a hundred times better looking than first Prince Tian Tian. And Oh, I¡¯m not marrying brother ninren because he¡¯s pretty.¡± Gu Ren: ¡± damn you, Gu sanniu. Look at what you¡¯re saying in front of the child. You must tell the little girl to y less with Gu sanniu in the future. Otherwise, she will be a love-struck fool sooner orter. Then, he wouldn¡¯t be the one regretting giving up a beautiful woman for freedom. Instead, it would be the little girl who would regret giving up a beautiful man for him. Gu Ren suddenly felt a sense of urgency. No, no, he had to be the most handsome man in the world. If he wanted to stop the little girl from looking at anyone else, it was enough to just look at himself. Chapter 2460 - 2460 Please stay healthy 2460 Please stay healthy ¡°Then why do you want to marry him?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She had always thought that Gu Ren was good-looking and would definitely be the most handsome man in the Gu family when he grew up. This kid was a little chubby now, but his eyes and brows were not bad. He could also change his temperament. ¡°Because he¡¯s brother Ninja! When I was learning how to crawl in the Yamen of kun city, I was with him! He bullied me. He was the only one who dared to bully me. He was also very smart! You still listen to me. Think about it, a person who dares to bully me and listens to me. If I don¡¯t marry him, am I supposed to let him bully others and listen to others? I can¡¯t bear to. Of course, part of the reason was that he was good-looking. I¡¯ve met someone who¡¯s good-looking and has a personality that I like. My mother said that we can settle down.¡± Little Mingyue said in a serious tone. She was six years old this year and looked like a little adult. He often said things that made people not know whether tough or cry, but they were irrefutable. Gu Xin felt that Queen Dugu and uncle Gu were the real twins. Their minds were the same, and they taught their children the same way. ¡°Then what if you meet such a person again? Marry all of them?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. In the goddess Kingdom, a woman could marry many people, not to mention that little Ming Yue was the future Queen. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although their family did not mind Gu Ren ¡®marrying¡¯ over, they would definitely mind that little Ming Yue would marry someone else. If Queen Dugu was still alive, she might be able to control the situation, but what if she was gone? ¡°How is that possible? Third sister, do you think that a person who can satisfy all three of these requirements exists in this world? Who dares to bully me? In the great Zhou, if anyone bullies me, you won¡¯t help me? In the goddess Kingdom, who would dare to say anything harsh to me? Am I afraid of being bullied outside? Even though I¡¯m only six years old, I¡¯m able to remain undefeated against that first Prince Tian Tian, although I can¡¯t win against him. As for general Shi mu, I may not be able to defeat him now, but I¡¯m still young. When I grow up, he will definitely not be my match. As for the princes and princesses of the West, they like me very much and are afraid of my mother and uncle. So, who dares to bully me? Besides, I¡¯ve never seen someone who I like more than brother ninren¡¯s looks! The Gu family pursued the principle of ¡®one person for a lifetime¡¯. This was not only for the married daughter, but also for the married son. His son-inw and daughter-inw had done the same. ¡°How is that possible? Third sister, do you think that a person who can satisfy all three of these requirements exists in this world? Who dares to bully me? In the great Zhou, if anyone bullies me, you won¡¯t help me? In the goddess Kingdom, who would dare to say anything harsh to me? Am I afraid of being bullied outside? Even though I¡¯m only six years old, I¡¯m able to remain undefeated against that first Prince Tian Tian, although I can¡¯t win against him. As for general Shi mu, I may not be able to defeat him now, but I¡¯m still young. When I grow up, he will definitely not be my match. As for the princes and princesses of the West, they like me very much and are afraid of my mother and uncle. So, who dares to bully me? Besides, I¡¯ve never seen someone who I like more than brother ninren¡¯s looks! Even if we do meet in the future, my brother ninren will grow up to be even better looking than he is now. So, I won¡¯t meet him.¡± Little Mingyue said. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite smart! You only said that you won¡¯t meet her, but if you really do meet her, are you really going to marry her?¡± Gu Ren asked as he looked at little Ming Yue, amused. ¡°I can¡¯t! As long as you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll never marry anyone else.¡± Little bright moon said seriously. ¡°Ha! If I had died earlier, you would have been able to change more often?¡± Gu Ren was so angry that heughed. ¡°Yup! So, bear with it, big brother, you have to practice martial arts seriously. Don¡¯t just think about cking off. Train well, sleep well, eat well, and stay healthy. This way, I can be true to you and not be half-hearted. Don¡¯t ever give me a chance, understand?¡± Little Mingyue said without hesitation. Gu Xin& and Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo¡± Chapter 2462 - 2461-arrogant 2462 Chapter 2461-arrogant hahahaha! first Prince Tian Tianughed. I have indeed experienced the second point that the princess mentioned. However, as the princess of the great Zhou Dynasty and the westernnds, I¡¯m not being arrogant. You have the ability to say that.¡± The two of them spoke in the easternnguage the entire time, and the people around them could not understand. Other than first Prince Tian Tian and his Messenger, no one knew what they were talking about. Seeing that they were smiling all the time, they thought that they were having a good time chatting! Xinxin, what are you and first Prince Tian Tian talking about so happily? ¡± The emperor¡¯s curiosity was piqued and he asked. The moment he spoke, the entire Hall fell silent. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, this official¡¯s daughter was talking to first Prince Tian Tian about the sea battle!¡± Gu Xin stood up and faced the Emperor, acting as if nothing had happened. Those who understood and those who didn¡¯t understand the trantion were all shocked by Gu Xin¡¯s words. This ¡­ This was only their first day here, and they were already talking about naval battles? This first Prince Tian Tian was a little arrogant! Long Zhu ¡®er of nanlin country and general Shi mu of jacang country: ¡°You idiot who only knows how to look at beautiful women!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor was shocked and asked, ¡± tell me, how did you guys talk? ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said unhurriedly, ¡± first Prince Tian Tian said that he wanted to know how you led everyone to destroy the cloud Sea tribe. He also wanted to know how arrogant you were. Then, your subject¡¯s daughter suggested that it would be better for your subject¡¯s daughter to take The Good Men of the great Zhou Army and board our newly built ships that can sail on the sea for a long time. We¡¯ll go to the East cart Kingdom and the first Prince will wee us with his troops. At that time, the first Prince will be able to personally experience how this subject¡¯s daughter destroyed the cloud Sea, and at the same time, he will know how arrogant this subject¡¯s daughter was.¡± The Emperor,¡±hehe.¡± The great Zhou officials: You don¡¯t need to go, they¡¯ve already experienced your arrogance. It¡¯s only their first day here and you¡¯re already telling them to experience what it feels like to have a country destroyed? The princes, princesses, and envoys who had experienced the battle in the cloud Sea could not help but recall the time when they fought against the cloud Sea together. They hadplete faith in Gu Xin¡¯s ability to keep her word. However, they were also a little puzzled. They felt that they knew Gu Xin better than anyone else. Princess Xinxin was capable and had the right to be arrogant. However, she would not be so arrogant for no reason. She must have been provoked. What did this pretty boy from East cart say or do to provoke Princess Xinxin to such an arrogant degree? Putting everything else aside, just this point alone was quite impressive. The Emperor also wanted to know what this first Prince Tian Tian had said and done. After listening to the Messenger¡¯s trantion, first Prince Tian Tian quickly stood up and bowed to the Emperor. He said apologetically, ¡± ¡°Emperor of the great Zhou, I just want to know more about Princess Xinxin. I have no intention of starting a war with the great Zhou. I¡¯ve just turned twenty this year. I don¡¯t have a wife or concubines in the pce, and I don¡¯t have any women to serve me. I fell in love with Princess Xinxin at first sight and wanted to know more about her so that I could propose marriage to you when I return. This is just a simple thought. Princess Xinxin is smart and may have seen through my intentions, so I¡¯m angry. I apologize to the princess and hope that the princess will not forgive me. ¡± His Messenger tranted his words without missing a word. The people present were shocked again. Chapter 2463 - 2463 Are bears and leopards abundant in your area? 2463 Are bears and leopards abundant in your area? The wives of the great Zhou¡¯s officials, as well as the princes and princesses of the westernnds, all wanted to apud this first Prince Tian Tian. Oh my God, do bears and leopards grow in your East cart nation? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om If it wasn¡¯t for those two things, where did your bear heart and leopard couragee from? Asking to marry general Lu¡¯s fianc¨¦e in front of him? He could only say one word, awesome! They believed that first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s trip to the great Zhou had not been in vain. The Emperor was someone who loved to watch a good show. When he heard first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s words, his desire to stir up trouble began to stir. He even stole a nce at the calm Lu Zheng, before saying in a serious tone,¡±So it¡¯s like this! However, first Prince Tian Tian, have you ever heard of the rules of our great Zhou?¡± When first Prince Tian Tian saw that the Emperor was not angry and heard the Messenger¡¯s trantion, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He cupped his hands and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time in the great Zhou, so I don¡¯t know the rules. If I¡¯ve offended you, please forgive me. At the same time, I hope that Your Majesty can tell me a thing or two about the rules of marriage in the great Zhou.¡± The messenger tranted first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s words to the Emperor. The Emperor nodded seriously and looked at the ninth Prince. The ninth Prince was stunned. He stood up and said, ¡± ¡°First Prince Tian Tian, in our great Zhou, when a man and a woman are engaged, they have to exchange their tokens and have a marriage contract. This is no different from a marriage. When first Prince Tian Tian wanted to propose to Princess Xinxin, didn¡¯t he first ask if Princess Xinxin was engaged?¡± The messenger tranted the words for first Prince Tian Tian with a solemn expression He knew that Princess Xinxin was engaged, so it was impossible for his Prince to not know. Princess Xinxin was so famous in the great Zhou Dynasty. Her fianc¨¦, general Lu, was so famous! He was a person who was persecuted by his stepmother at a young age, but was able to escape with his own strength. He was also a person who had won the trust of the Emperor and repeatedly made great contributions to the Emperor. Would their prince be able to beat general Lu? The messenger had guessed their Prince¡¯s thoughts. In their country, even if they were to get married, as long as you had the ability to pry the woman away and make her willing to be with you, no one would dare to say anything. However, this was not the case here in the great Zhou Dynasty. The messenger wanted to exin to first Prince Tian Tian, but there were so many people present. He did not want to embarrass his Prince, and at the same time, he did not want his Prince to be put in an awkward position. He was from dongzhe. If first Prince Tian Tian could marry Princess Xinxin, it would definitely be a good thing for dongzhe. If he couldn¡¯t marry her, he wouldn¡¯t be the one embarrassed. The Prince would be the one to take the me anyway. At that time, the Prince would not be able to me him. Anyway, the Prince would definitely know what he should know. After first Prince Tian Tian heard the exnation, he was surprised and said, ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. However, in our Dong Zhe, even if you¡¯re married, as long as the husband and wife are willing, you can just separate. Who knew if he had met his true love during the wedding? What¡¯s the point of living a life without the person you like? Your Majesty, even though we are in the territory of the great Zhou and I want to follow the rules of the great Zhou in everything else, I still hope that Your Majesty can give me a chance for this matter.¡± The messenger hesitated and didn¡¯t know if he should trante it. This was too arrogant. He was afraid that if he tranted it, his Prince would either be stabbed to death by Princess Xinxin or punched to death by general Lu. Chapter 2465 - 2465-miscalculated 2465 Chapter 2465-miscalcted ¡°Second Lu, aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Xue qianxun elbowed Lu Zheng who was beside him after listening to the Messenger¡¯s exnation, gloating over his misfortune. ¡°Why is it sour? It was just a little annoying. A Toad wanting to eat swan meat? I¡¯m also a little worried that Xinxin¡¯s bad temper will roast the toad and eat it like a pheasant.¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± After the Emperor heard the exnation, he looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Your Majesty, just agree to his request! He couldn¡¯t do it anyway. Oh right, Your Majesty, arrange for a better doctorter. I¡¯m worried that the doctor¡¯s skills are not good enough and that the Crown Prince of their East cart nation has died in my hands. There¡¯s one more thing, Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if he dies in my hands, dongzhe is going to war with the great Zhou. I¡¯ll put on my armor and lead my brothers to conquer the overseas area for Your Majesty!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t even be bothered to be polite. Only now did she know how annoying those people her sister had met when she was young. Weren¡¯t they just pestering her? The emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl, if she was a man, he would definitely steal her to be his son and hand over the country to her. After first Prince Tian Tian heard the Messenger¡¯s trantion, he liked Gu Xin¡¯s personality even more. On the outside, she looked delicate and weak, but on the inside, she was wild. He liked it very much. ¡°Your Majesty, please grant my wish,¡± he said to the Emperor with cupped fists. The Emperor looked troubled. In the end, he seemed to have no choice but to make a decision. He waved his hand and said,¡±Fine, fine, since the two of you are so enthusiastic, then we will allow it! Xinxin, don¡¯t hurt our rtionship!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin cupped her fists,¡±as youmand!¡± &Nbsp; In his heart, he was ridiculing,¡±uncle Emperor, if your eyes don¡¯t shine so brightly, I¡¯ll believe you¡¯re speaking the truth.¡± Your little eyes are obviously telling me to hit him with all my strength, so that he can go back and even his mother can¡¯t help bute, isn¡¯t that the best? As soon as the Emperor opened his mouth, the eunuchs in the main hall immediately took action and set up the venue for the two of them. The princess of nanlin, Long Zhu ¡®er, and general Shi mu of Jia Cang were very interested in this. They immediately gave the two messengers a seat and asked them to sit in front of them, so that they could trante what Gu Xin said during the fight. The Emperor immediately ordered Gu si, Gu yingxue and miss Qian to be called to the Empress ¡®side. This was in case Gu Xin was afraid of trouble and wanted to scold Prince Tian Tian in Eastern Zhenguage. This way, the Emperor would immediately know what Gu Xin was scolding. The officials in the court quickly pulled the officials from the Ministry of Rites who knew the East cartnguage to their side so that they could understand Gu Xin¡¯s scolding. They had the same thought as the Emperor. Princess Xinxin would find it troublesome. They didn¡¯t like the fact that the great Zhounguage needed a Messenger¡¯s trantion, so they could scold people in the East cartnguage. Just like that, the main hall was divided into several parts. Gu Ren knew a little Eastern Zhenguage, but he was not proficient in it. He and little Mingyue were young, so he pulled little Mingyue and went to the Empress. Even the underage princes and princesses were going there, but the adult princes and princesses suffered a lot. They had been noble for ten to twenty years, but now they had to share a trantor with a bunch of old men.ai, there was no choice. This was too exciting to watch, and they really wanted to see it. Only Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze did not move. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go over and listen?¡± Pengze asked as he nced at Lu Zheng. ¡°Xinxin has told me all the East Zhe words she learned to curse at people. What do you think Xinxin and I hang out every night for? She taught me thenguages of the three countries!¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu looked at each other and thought,¡±I miscalcted, brother-inw!¡± Chapter 2466 - 2466 Let’s see how you end this 2466 Let¡¯s see how you end this First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s weapon was a soft sword, which was hanging from his waist. He graciously allowed Gu Xin to take her weapon. Gu Xin sneered, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always used my fists to beat up little ones and toads. These things are not worthy of my weapon.¡± As expected, Gu Xin was speaking in dongzhe¡¯snguage. The messenger obediently retreated to the side and wiped his sweat. Thank God, thank God. He was no longer afraid of being implicated and making dangerous contact. First Prince Tian Tian raised his eyebrows, but his smile was still as gentle as before.¡±It seems that Princess Xinxin has a lot of misunderstandings about me and doesn¡¯t know me well enough. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll let Princess Xinxin see the truth. I¡¯m sure the princess will be interested in me after reading it. ¡± Gu Xin made a vomiting gesture and raised her hand, making a throat-cutting gesture, ¡± my purpose today is to make sure you don¡¯t have the chance to show your disgusting side in the future. No, not one side, but the disgusting side of you! First Prince Tian Tian was not angry,¡±it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s disgusting or anything else.¡± At least I¡¯ve made Princess Xinxin remember me, right? Besides, it¡¯s been so long, but Princess Xinxin¡¯s fianc¨¦ hasn¡¯t said a word. He must be afraid of me and ashamed of his own inferiority. Let me give you a word of advice, Princess. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t have a fianc¨¦. He¡¯s just a coward.¡± The people in the hall gasped after hearing the trantion and looked at Lu Zheng in unison. Lu Zheng sipped his tea leisurely, as if he was not the one being scolded. Gu Xin stuck out her tongue and her eyes changed, ¡± very good, very good. You damn frog, you have sessfully attracted my attention. If I don¡¯t beat you up until you¡¯re like a Toad with pimples all over your body, my surname is not Gu! After she finished speaking, Gu Xin did not waste any more time and directly attacked. She used 50% of her strength to strike first Prince Tian Tian. Don¡¯t be fooled by first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s glib tongue and elegant appearance. He was also prepared for battle at any time and was not ambushed by Gu Xin. Moreover, he was the heir to the throne who had been nurtured with all his might by the Emperor of Dong Zhe. The Emperor of Dong Zhe did not only have one son. The country had ten princes, which was more than the sons of the Emperor of great Zhou. It was not because Tian Tian was the eldest that he was the monarch. He had three younger brothers who were about two years younger than him. It was a kind of skill for him to be able to be nurtured by the monarch with all his might. Never judge a book by its cover, and never judge a person based on their appearance. First Prince Tian Tian managed to block the first move, but it was still enough to choke him. He knew that Gu Xin was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this strong. She was the strongest woman he had ever seen in his life. He put away thest bit of pity in his heart. With this move alone, he knew that Princess Xinxin was not easy to deal with. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin used 50% of her strength and was able to roughly determine the strength of first Prince Tian Tian. She did not give anyone a chance to react and immediately attacked with a second move. First Prince Tiantian put away his yful thoughts and took it seriously. However, he discovered that this second move seemed to be even more ferocious than the first. He started to attack Gu Xin¡¯s vital parts with his soft sword. Not to mention the people from great Zhou and West Land, even the people from nanlin and kacang felt that Tian Tian was too shameless. This was indeed a Smiling Tiger. Just now, he was still expressing his love at first sight, but now, every move was fatal. If you can¡¯t beat him or are directly stabbed to deathter, let¡¯s see how you end this! Chapter 2467 - 2467 Can’t have any thoughts 2467 Can¡¯t have any thoughts General Shi mu of the jacang Kingdom looked at Prince Tian Tian with disdain. Of course, it was not because Gu Xin was a girl that he should not have killed her. For Shi mu, men and women were the same. He just could not bear to see first Prince Tian Tian talking so much nonsense before killing someone. This was different from his principles. He was the kind of person who would kill you if he wanted to, and would definitely treat you like a princess if he wanted to marry you. He didn¡¯t want to use force to conquer a woman. Nanlin¡¯s Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was even more disdainful of the eldest Prince Tian Tian. She was d that she had been chosen as the Crown Prince. Otherwise, she might have been married off to the East and be with such an annoying ything. Gu Xin did not feel much towards first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s killer move. After all, it was impossible to kill her. Ever since she was young, she had been very sensitive to others ¡®good and evil perception of her. From the first moment she met first Prince Tian Tian today, she did not like the look in his eyes. She felt that his eyes were particrly disgusting. Although first Prince Tian Tian had said that he was in love with her, she had met too many people who were in love with her in the past few years. She had seen those eyes filled with pure admiration and adoration, and she had also seen those disgusting eyes like first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s. Perhaps to others, first Prince Tian Tian was in love with her and admired her, but to her, that was not the case. It was filled with schemes and evil thoughts. Even if the other party hid it very well, she could still feel it. Therefore, she had not been polite from the beginning. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in the main hall of the Imperial Pce and it was his first time in the great Zhou Dynasty, she really would have poured wine on him just now. Since he was willing to have a contest like this, she would definitely let him know that some people could not be easily moved by just anyone. Gu Xin was forced to retreat by first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s killer move. The people from great Zhou and the westernnds were panicking. Princess Xin Xin should not be so weak. Could it be that this frog was too strong? It can¡¯t be, this frog doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong as that general Shi from Jia Cang. After retreating to the entrance of the main hall, Gu Xin saw the moment when first Prince Tian Tian rxed. Taking advantage of this moment, she pushed her leg against the door frame and rushed towards first Prince Tian Tian like a Swift fish. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though Prince Tian Tian said that he had let his guard down for a moment, his strength was still there. A look of disdain shed across his eyes as he prepared to receive her attack. However, just as Gu Xin was about to make contact with him, he realized that Gu Xin¡¯s aim was not to RAM into him, but his hand. More urately, it was the sword in his hand. Gu Xin knew that first Prince Tian Tian could see through her intentions and she had no intention of hiding it. Since he could see through her, he would definitely protect his sword and would not have the time to protect anything else. Thus, she reached out to grab first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s cor, and with his entire body as support, she spun 360 degrees in the air. Then, he did a backflip and pointed his toes at first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s chin. First Prince Tian Tian dodged to the side, but Gu Xin¡¯s other footnded on his hand that was holding the sword. At this moment, Prince Tian Tian finally reacted, but it was toote. Gu Xin had used all her strength. His wrist felt as if it had been hammered by a thousand-pound iron hammer. It was numb and he could not hold his sword. Gu Xinnded on the ground and did a sweeping kick, sending first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s sword flying. Chapter 2469 - 2468-do you want to admit defeat 2469 Chapter 2468-do you want to admit defeat He had just thought that first Prince Tian Tian was courting death. Why? was his Princess also courting death? Why did this happen to that pair? Although he didn¡¯t want to say it, the messenger had to say, ¡± ¡°Princess, the three men over there are the son-inw of the minister of rites, Mr. Gu.¡± The princess of Nan Lin was stunned for a moment, then blinked her eyes, ¡± ¡°The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Gu? The one who weed us with the ninth Prince today? He was so handsome, so his three daughters should also be very beautiful! It was a pity. Yi, why did this Princess hear that the Gu family has four daughters, but only two were married off?¡± The messenger wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what the people from the Ministry of Rites had told their Princess. Why couldn¡¯t they tell her everything? The princess of nanlin frowned at the messenger. The messenger replied, ¡± Your Highness, Princess Xinxin is the third daughter of the minister of rites, Mr. Gu. She is already engaged. The one in the middle of the table is Princess Xinxin¡¯s fianc¨¦, the son of Duke Zhenguo, Lu Zheng, general Lu.¡± ¡°He is Lu Zheng!¡± Princess Nan Lin¡¯s eyes brightened. The messenger saw their princess¡¯s expression and felt even more tired.¡±Your Highness, that is general Lu. He was childhood sweethearts with Princess Xinxin, and the two families had long been engaged. They¡¯ve gone through life and death together. This is the most beautiful love in the world, and nothing can break them apart.¡± He still had to persuade her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The messenger had been with Gu Xin for a month. To be honest, even though he was from nanlin, he still felt that Gu Xin was much better than their Princess. He naturally did not want anything bad to happen to the marriage of such a good Princess. More importantly, he did not want his princess to be like first Prince Tian Tian, who would stick her face out and be pped by others. ¡°Pa!¡± As the messenger thought of this, he heard a crisp p. See, first Prince Tian Tian had been pped. Princess Xinxin was a nice person, but she also had a temper! This first Prince Tian Tian was really too much. He had not even understood her and already started to mess around. Did he really think that she was a girl from a small ind near the Three Kingdoms that he could casually tease? he even had to set up an infatuated image. How disgusting! The messenger cursed in his heart. At this moment, in the main hall, first Prince Tian Tian had been beaten into a sorry state by Gu Xin. Gu Xin really did not hold back at all. It had been a long time since she had beaten someone up so happily, and it was someone so annoying and disgusting. If the Emperor didn¡¯t stop them, the others wouldn¡¯t dare! Only the few people from the East were panicking. The highest-ranking official who had followed them had already begun to shout that first Prince Tian Tian was about to admit defeat. However, first Prince Tian Tian felt that he was a man, and it was extremely embarrassing for him to admit defeat to a woman. He could not afford to lose face like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Should he admit defeat? If you don¡¯t want to be beaten up by me, just say that your first Prince, Tian Tian, will be like a Toad in the field and nevere out to disgust Princess Xinxin again, and I¡¯ll let you go. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll teach you a saying from the great Zhou,¡±a Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s meat,¡± just like how you feel about me! I won¡¯t curse, but I can provide you with a mirror so you can look at yourself. To put it simply, why don¡¯t you take a piss and see what you¡¯re made of?¡± Gu Xin held onto Prince Tian Tian¡¯s cor, her eyes emotionless as she spoke coldly. Chapter 2471 - 2471-you’re overacting 2471 Chapter 2471-you¡¯re overacting Gu Xin raised her brows and looked at the princess of nanlin, chuckling, ¡± ¡°Princess¡¯s suggestion is quite good. I¡¯m not humble at all to say that my medical skills are superb, and I¡¯m especially good with needles. This Princess is just worried that first Prince Tian Tian will not be able to take it and will be afraid.¡± The princess of Nan Lin blinked her big innocent eyes and asked curiously, ¡± if Princess Xinxin didn¡¯t say that, eldest Prince Tian Tian wouldn¡¯t have been afraid. But after the fight with Princess Xinxin, the princess said that. Even if eldest Prince isn¡¯t afraid, he¡¯s afraid now. ¡°Ah!¡± The princess of nanlin suddenly covered her mouth and said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Princess Xinxin. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Gu Xinughed disdainfully, ¡± Princess, you¡¯re overreacting. Really. Not many people here understand what you¡¯re saying. We¡¯re all princesses, why are you pretending? And even if you me me, what can you do to me?¡± The princess of Nan Lin cursed in her heart. Right, these people didn¡¯t understand what she said. Even if she had to rely on someone to trante, the trantion wouldn¡¯t be that good. She was a little upset. This was how she usually dealt with her two younger sisters in nanlin. She was used to it, but now she had forgotten that they were in great Zhou. She had really miscalcted. The main thing was that she didn¡¯t want everyone to understand her. The person she wanted to understand didn¡¯t seem to understand at all. His eyes were all on Princess Xinxin. However, she was still the future sessor of nanlin and had the ability to adapt to sudden situations. She blinked innocently and smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems that the princess has misunderstood my meaning. Forget it. In the future, we will interact more and the princess will know what kind of person I am. There is no need to be in a hurry.¡± that¡¯s true, ¡± Gu Xin said. there¡¯s no rush. After spending more time with me, you¡¯ll know what kind of person I am. It might be even more embarrassing than what you¡¯ve seen today.¡± After speaking, Gu Xin no longer paid any attention to the princess of nanlin and returned to her seat. By now, everyone knew the content of the conversation between the two princesses, but no one had the guts to let Gu Xin treat first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s injuries. The princess of Nan Lin acted as if nothing had happened. She picked up the fruit wine on the table and took a sip. Everyone thought that the princess was really thick-skinned and wondered why she had suddenly appeared to fight for their Princess Xinxin. Was it because she was stronger to begin with and couldn¡¯t bear to see someone better than her? Or rather, he just had a temper that deserved a beating. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. How could he be the Crown Prince of a country with such a temper that deserved a beating? Their great Zhou also had this kind of temperament that deserved a beating. Didn¡¯t the more restrained third and seventh princes all fail? In any case, no one knew the reason at the moment. Eldest Prince Tian Tian felt a little embarrassed, so he had the envoy bid farewell to the Emperor and return to the Embassy to rest. He had to recuperate for the next two days, so he was very sorry and could only have the envoy participate in the following activities. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, first Prince, we¡¯ll wait for you,¡± the Emperor said generously. In the next few days, Zhen will send people to take general Shi mu and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er to the capital to y. Zhen will also let the imperial physician give you the best medicine. I guarantee that in a few days, you will be full of energy and will be able to participate in the exchange between the princesses and princes of our countries.¡± First Prince Tian Tian,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xin replied, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. This is a Princess against a Princess and a Prince against a Prince. You won¡¯t be able to meet me. Chapter 2472 - 2472 You’re torturing me 2472 You¡¯re torturing me ¡°Pfft!¡± Someone at the tableughed. With thisugh, many of the princes and princesses in the Westughed along. As for the great Zhou officials, well, we can hold it in. Although it¡¯s a little funny, we still have to give our guests face. ¡°Ahem.¡± The Emperor also wanted tough, but he held it in. He pretended to cough twice and then had Dong Zhe¡¯s envoy take eldest Prince Tian Tian back. He also sent eunuch Fu to personally send them off. After first Prince Tian Tian and the others left, the exchange at the banquet did not end. Then, some people discovered the reason why the princess of nanlin was having a stroke. After the princes of the westernnds came over to greet the princess of nanlin, she walked towards Lu Zheng¡¯s table with a ss of wine in her hand. ¡°Third sister, third sister, quickly look, quickly look, that pig Princess went to the brother-inw¡¯s ce. Come on, let¡¯s guess, which one of you is she trying to steal?¡± Gu Ren had also returned to his seat. At this moment, he spoke as if he wished for the world to be in chaos. what pig Princess? she¡¯s called Long Zhu ¡®er. Gu Xin patted Gu Ren¡¯s head and looked over as well. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± I guess he has taken a fancy to your future brother-inw. ¡°I think so too. After all, everyone knew that eldest sister and second sister were married. No matter how shameless he was, he couldn¡¯t possibly provoke her in public! Brother ah Yuan and third sister are engaged, but you can break off the engagement.¡± Little bright moon analyzed with an expression of understanding. ¡°You clever little brat!¡± Gu Xin poked little Ming Yue¡¯s forehead helplessly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t you panic?¡± Little Ming Yue rubbed her forehead and asked. ¡°Why are you panicking? Do you think my brother Yuanyuan would even bother with her?¡± Gu Xin said confidently. She still remembered how her third aunt¡¯s sister-inw was defeated by brother Yuanyuan. This pig Princess was a little pretty, but she was not enough! ¡°General Peng, general Xue, general Lu, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± The princess of Nan Lin came to the three people¡¯s seats with a ss of wine and greeted them with a smile. The three of them looked at Princess Nan Lin with confusion in their eyes. The three of them had been keeping a low profile today. What was this woman doing here? What did she say? The messenger immediately tranted. The three of them didn¡¯t speak after hearing this. They only looked at the princess of Nan Lin, waiting to see what she would say next. ¡°Generals, do you mind if I sit down and have a drink with you?¡± The princess of Nan Lin asked again. The messenger wanted to stuff the princess¡¯s mouth. This was not nanlin. How could an unmarried girle to drink with three men at the same table? moreover, they were three men that she obviously did not know. However, he didn¡¯t dare to do so and tranted it honestly. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu both looked at Lu Zheng. If they still could not figure out what was going on, they would not be fit to be generals. This princess¡¯s eyes were now staring straight at second Lu! Tsk, fortunately, they were fast and married. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome to encounter such a thing. ¡°I mind.¡± Lu Zheng replied expressionlessly. Messenger: General Lu, you should be more tactful! You¡¯re so short, I can¡¯t even tactfully turn it into nanlinnguage for the princess to hear. General Lu, you¡¯re torturing me! Why do you look so much like Princess Xinxin? ¡°What?¡± Seeing that the interpreter didn¡¯t speak for a long time, the princess of nanlin turned her head and hummed in agreement. ¡°Princess, general Lu said it¡¯s not convenient.¡± The messenger bit the bullet and said something more tactful but with the same meaning. Chapter 2473 - 2473-sowing discord 2473 Chapter 2473-sowing discord ¡°No way! General Lu clearly said he minded.¡± At this time, Gu si walked over and looked at the princess of Nan Lin provocatively. Her third sister was not angry, but she was! There must be something wrong with these people. She didn¡¯t believe that this pig Princess didn¡¯t know that brother ah Yuan was engaged to her third sister. this is Yingluo. the princess of nanlin looked at Gu si in confusion. ¡°It seems like your nanlin really looks down on our great Zhou. You can¡¯t even recognize all the princesses of the great Zhou? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a magnanimous Princess and won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯m Princess Xin Xin¡¯s sister, and the Emperor gave me the title of Princess sisi. He¡¯s also one of the people in charge of managing thenguage of the diplomatic exchange between nanlin, dongzhe, and Jia Cang.¡± Gu si looked at Princess Nan Lin and continued, ¡± Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, if you don¡¯t like the slow trantion of your Messenger, I don¡¯t mind helping you convey your message. ¡°These three, this Princess¡± eldest brother inw, second brother inw, third brother inw, you are an unmarried girl, do you have the nerve to sit with them? Perhaps it¡¯s fine for nanlin to do this, but I¡¯m sorry, the great Zhou won¡¯t allow it. This is not in line with the great Zhou¡¯s etiquette!¡± Gu si looked at the princess of Nan Lin with an unfriendly gaze. She had already seen it just now. When eldest Prince Tian Tian was being abused by her third sister, this Nan Lin Princess looked over at her brother-inw¡¯s side. Not long after, she fought with her third sister and asked her third sister to treat The Frog Prince. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately causing trouble? She was annoyed by people who deliberately caused trouble. Previously, she had met someone who wanted to seduce her father. Although her father¡¯s brain was different from ordinary people and he did not take the bait, she still did not like it. Therefore, Gu si, who had been well-behaved for many years, stood up at this moment. ¡°Oh, really? So it¡¯s Princess sisi, then I¡¯m really sorry, Princess sisi isn¡¯t as dazzling as Princess Xinxin. I was too busy listening to Princess Xinxin¡¯s glorious stories and didn¡¯t hear anyone introduce Princess sisi.¡± The princess of Nan Lin smiled at Gu si, not angry at Gu SI¡¯s words at all. ¡°So you know that this Princess¡± third sister is dazzling! Then why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? What right do you have to stand here and try to get close to this princess¡¯s third brother-inw? Do you know about fireflies? Your Princess is like a Firefly, and our great Zhou¡¯s Princess Xinxin is the sun. I¡¯ll give you a quote from the great Zhou Dynasty, how can the light of a Fireflypete with the brilliance of the sun and the moon!¡± Gu si would not be provoked by others. Second aunt had said that the sisters each had their own strengths, and each of them was excellent. Those who wanted topare them had bad intentions. She had already heard these words when she was very young, so she waspletely unaffected by these people¡¯s provocation. The princess of Nan Lin was speechless for a moment, and the way she looked at Gu Si was a little angry. This little girl was really a busybody. Gu si looked back without fear. Just as the Emperor heard Gu yingxue¡¯s trantion and was about to stop her, the princess of nanlin spoke again, ¡± ¡°Princess sisi is still young, did you remember wrongly? General Lu isn¡¯t even your third brother-inw yet! Princess sisi, what identity do you have to chase people away for general Lu?¡± The hall was very quiet at this moment. The Emperor held a wine ss and leisurely watched his sister sisi stand up for Xinxin. Uncle Gu happily drank his wine. Little sister sisi is back. All these years, he was not used to his second daughter-inw turning little sister sisi into ady from a big family. The fiercer little sister sisi was his daughter!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2474 - 2474-same thoughts 2474 Chapter 2474-same thoughts ¡°Why should I? Ha!¡± Gu siughed and said, ¡± why should I have anything to do with you? Do I have to tell you that I have three amazing elder sisters, three amazing brother-inw, and that everyone likes me because I¡¯m pretty and cute? Wouldn¡¯t it make you feel inferior if you said all this? I bet you don¡¯t have the same treatment as me in nanlin! You can only rely on pretending to be weak, innocent, and calctive to gain your parents ¡®love and make your sisters afraid! I¡¯m different. My whole family loves and protects me because of my pretty and cute appearance. If I poke a hole in the sky, there will be someone to bear the burden for me. ¡± The princess of Nan Lin was once again rendered speechless by Gu SI¡¯s words. Her parents loved her, her brothers and sisters protected her, and everyone loved her. Which woman didn¡¯t want this? Princess Xinxin¡¯s sister must be poisonous. Why did shee here to show off? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. My younger sister is someone who has been spoiled by everyone. She can¡¯t tolerate any mishaps and speaks her mind. You¡¯ll get used to it after getting along for a long time. Take it slow!¡± Gu Xin walked over and held Gu SI¡¯s hand. She looked at the princess of nanlin with a smile, ¡± she¡¯s young and has been pampered by her family since she was young. But there¡¯s no choice. She¡¯s the youngest and so pretty, cute, and lovable. As long as she¡¯s happy, we can only pamper her. Gu Xin told the nanlin princess to be direct. After spending so much time together, she had slowly gotten used to these words. But she still said it very amiably, without the slightest bit of tension. Even if the princess of nanlin wanted to pretend to be weak, she couldn¡¯t. One look at Gu si and she could tell that she was younger than her. How could she say that a little girl was bullying her? That would be too embarrassing! In any case, the princess of nanlin did not manage to speak to Lu Zheng in the end. After the banquet, there was gossip in the capital. Of the three countries that came to the great Zhou for the first time, only Jia Cang, who didn¡¯t have any princes and princesses, kept a low profile. The other two countries were very high-profile. Dong Zhe¡¯s Frog Prince wanted to steal general Lu¡¯s girl, while nanlin¡¯s pig Princess wanted to steal Princess Xin Xin¡¯s girl. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om These two people were really brave. Ever since the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion and the Lu family had spread the news of Crown Prince Lu and Princess Xinxin¡¯s engagement, who knew how many young men and young women¡¯s hearts had been broken, but no one dared to cause trouble! But now, the people of great Zhou didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble, but the people of other countries were going to cause trouble. Themoners wouldn¡¯t curse. They were happy to see this happen. Why? because they wanted to watch the show! They couldn¡¯t wait for the pheasant Prince and pig princess to be more powerful and make this ce even more lively. That would make them happy. When Gu Xin and Lu Zheng heard the rumors, theyughed helplessly. They had never thought of such a situation. Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to wish Crown Prince Lu and Princess Xinxin a happy marriage? Why was he so eager for someone to break them up now? As for first Prince Tian Tian and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, they were so angry that they wanted to beat someone up when they heard these rumors. The people of great Zhou are not cute at all. We princes (princesses) came all the way here just to put on a show for you, enrich your lives, and add to your topics of conversation? No, he had to make them the topic of conversation. Therefore, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was prepared to go to the first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s ce to have a chat with him. Coincidentally, she met the person that the first Prince Tian Tian had sent to invite her over. The two of them had the same idea. Chapter 2476 - 2475-only one thought 2476 Chapter 2475-only one thought ¡°So, what is the first Prince¡¯s idea? How do you want me to cooperate with you?¡± The princess of Nan Lin still had that smiling face, neither admitting nor denying. ¡°Heh, I haven¡¯t been able to beat you in words all these years. I¡¯m really asking for trouble!¡± The first Prince sneered. The princess of Nan Lin raised her eyebrows. Princess, since you¡¯ve taken a fancy to Princess Xinxin¡¯s fianc¨¦ and I¡¯ve taken a fancy to Princess Xinxin, why don¡¯t we work together to destroy their rtionship and each get the person we like? ¡± First Prince Tian Tian voiced out his thoughts. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°First Prince, this is the territory of the great Zhou. In terms of martial arts, you can¡¯t beat Princess Xinxin, so I naturally can¡¯t either. In terms of intelligence, do you think that a little girl who wandered to the West alone and finally made a name for herself is worse than us, the two of us, who are the real children of the royal family? Not to mention general Lu, he was persecuted by his stepmother when he was young, but he was able to turn the tables in a few years. What right do you think we have to break them up?¡± The princess of Nan Lin calmly stated this fact. ¡°You¡¯re backing out before you even do it?¡± First Prince Tian Tian furrowed his brows and then sneered, ¡± this is not like you. ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong, first Prince. That¡¯s my style. I¡¯ll consider the consequences and the possibility of sess before I encounter anything. I¡¯ve worked hard for so many years, and I can¡¯t lose everything because of a man. So, first Prince, do you have any feasible suggestions? It can let me hold a beautiful man and at the same time, it can protect everything I have.¡± The princess of Nan Lin said truthfully. ¡°Could it be that my situation is different from yours? You only have two younger sisters. How many younger brothers do I have? If you can bring general Lu back to nanlin, then your position will be stable. If I can bring Princess Xinxin back to dongzhe, then my position will definitely be stable. when that timees, ¡± said Prince Tian Tian, a hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. at that time, our two countries won¡¯t have to be at Jia Cang¡¯s beck and call. I¡¯m afraid Shi mu will also have to be afraid of general Lu and Princess Xinxin! ¡°Hehe, first Prince, you¡¯re dreaming! You also know the importance of these two people. Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can seed or not. Let¡¯s just take it as we have seeded in the end. Have you thought about letting them go? Although from our position, it would take less than half a month by boat to reach the Jiangnan of the great Zhou, but from the Jiangnan to the capital is another half a month. Princess Xinxin was the treasure of the family, and the treasure of the royal family at that. Would great Zhou let her go? General Lu has led troops to war since he was young. He is both brave and astute. Would the Emperor of the great Zhou let such a person go?¡± The princess of nanlin sneered and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you only want his body? You don¡¯t want to bring her back?¡± First Prince Tian Tian frowned as he looked at the princess of Nan Lin. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only thought I have at the moment. What for? Bring it back so that my nanlin surname will change to Lu? I¡¯m well aware that I can¡¯t control someone like Lu Zheng, so it¡¯s not bad to be able to have his body. At least I¡¯ve enjoyed it. ¡± The princess of Nan Lin admitted it without hiding anything. After she finished speaking, she did not forget to remind first Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°Simrly, Gu Xin is not someone you can control. Unless you want to give up on the East ande to the great Zhou to be the emperor¡¯s son-inw.¡± Chapter 2477 - 2476-discussion 2477 Chapter 2476-discussion First Prince Tian Tian did not say anything. He didn¡¯t know if he was thinking too wildly or if the princess of Nan Lin was being too careful. A man¡¯s words might really be like what the princess of nanlin had said. Even if he left with you, as long as his ambition was there, he might really change nanlin¡¯s surname. However, he had heard from others that as long as you could get her body, you would also get her heart. She would do everything for you. He felt that if he could bring Gu Xin back to tongzhe, Gu Xin would only be a good wife and help him get better and better. It was impossible for her to take his tongzhe away. N?v(el)B\\jnn After all, in Dong Zhe and the great Zhou Empire, there had never been a woman who became a King. Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts must be different from the princess of Nan Lin¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does the first Prince think I¡¯m wrong?¡± The princess of Nan Lin looked at first Prince Tian Tian and knew that he did not agree with her words. ¡°It is not wrong. Princess is also considering this matter. Since the princess only wants general Lu¡¯s body, we can cooperate. This was even simpler. If Princess Xinxin finds out that her fianc¨¦ is sleeping with another woman, she might not be able to take it no matter how much she loves him!¡± First Prince Tian Tian muttered to himself for a moment before his eyes lit up. ¡°So, what is the first Prince¡¯s n? If the first Prince can let me sleep with the man of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s war god Princess, and this man is to my liking in all aspects, then our nanlin will stand firmly on the same front as dongzhe. How about it?¡± The princess of Nan Lin smiled, her smile was very bright. ¡°Alright, just based on princess¡¯s words, I¡¯ll also have to make a good n. ¡°My previous thoughts were ¡­¡± First Prince Tian Tian told him his previous thoughts. The princess of Nan Lin listened carefully and gave her opinion after listening. That day, the two of them had a long discussion. Not far from nanlin and dongzhe¡¯s residence, in the Jia Cang Kingdom, Shi mu was practicing calligraphy in his room. Jia Cang had its own writing style and used charcoal. After knowing the existence of the great Zhou, Shi mu fell in love with the calligraphy of the great Zhou and learned some of its words. He could actually understand some of the great Zhou¡¯snguage, but no one knew it. In jacang, no one dared to disobey him, and no one dared to spy on his private life. As long as he didn¡¯t say anything, no one dared to know what he usually did. On the way from Jiangnan to the capital, he often changed into the clothes of the great Zhou and went to the markets at every ce where the ship was parked. He bought a lot of copybooks. Now that he had nothing to do and could not sleep, he began to copy the copybooks. He had already mastered the use of the brush. His writing was not very good, but it could reach the level of the average student in the capital Academy. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± At this moment, someone knocked on his door. ¡°Come in!¡± Shi mu didn¡¯t stop writing and directly let the person in. The person who entered was a soldier. Their Jia Cang diplomatic mission was like an Army. Everyone looked quite energetic and they were all dressed in uniform. The man stood outside the screen and cupped his fists. ¡°General, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and first Prince Tian Tian have already been in the first Prince¡¯s room for two hours. There are people from the great Zhou at the ry station, and we can¡¯t go over to hear what they are saying.¡± Shi mu finished writing a piece, put down his pen, and walked out from behind the screen. He replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person remained standing still, waiting for Shi MU¡¯s instructions. Shi mu sat down and took a sip of tea, not immediately speaking. Chapter 2479 - 2479 You can come and learn 2479 You cane and learn ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yesterday was your distinguished country¡¯s Qi Qiao Festival. General Shi mu and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er took me out to shop and even made an appointment with a few princes of the West. I feel full of energy as I strolled around. Therefore, I still have the energy for this martialpetition.¡± As eldest Prince Tian Tian spoke up to this point, he once again brought up the medical skills of the Imperial physicians, ¡± your country¡¯s Imperial physicians are truly amazing. In the past, I would not have recovered so quickly from my injuries. However, after being treated by your country¡¯s Imperial physician, it was as if I had never fallen sick. The messenger tranted at the side, but for some reason, he felt a little sad. What he didn¡¯t know was that the medicine that the doctor gave him the next day was Gu Xin¡¯s. Why did Gu Xin give him the medicine? wasn¡¯t it because she wanted him to recover quickly and get beaten up? It was likely that no Prince from the great Zhou could defeat Prince Tian Tian. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were not princes, so they could not participate in the battle. However, Cheng huaijin was the Prince of quicksand country, so he would definitely participate. Not only would first Prince Tian Tian be beaten up by Princess Xin Xin of the great Zhou Dynasty, but he would also be beaten up by Princess Xin Xin¡¯s brother, Prince ah hai of quicksand Kingdom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Just thinking about it made him feel very happy. ¡°Brother Tian, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not being modest, but speaking of the great Zhou¡¯s medical skills and medicine, we are indeed better than the surrounding ces. If everyone is satisfied with this exchange, brother Tian, you can ask your Royal father for instructions after you return and have him send a doctor from your Pce to our great Zhou to study medicine. Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to give me gold or silver. You know, as an apprentice, it¡¯s only right for you to help your master pick herbs, right?¡± The ninth Prince said with a smile. Before he came, he had already asked Gu shouxin what he could agree to and what he could not. ¡°Of course. When the timees, you can ask Lord Gu. Lord Gu is in charge of these matters. By the way, brother Tian, you know that the 17 of us will be drawing lots for this martial artspetition, right? ¡°In a duel between two people, each country will send a Prince and Princess. For example, if your Dong Zhe and Jia Cang don¡¯t have a Princess, then you¡¯ll be sending your subordinates. One on one, there were eight matches in the first round, and one bye was given. Then, the winner of the second round would draw lots with the person who got a bye. With another bye, there would be four rounds ofpetition. And so on, perhaps someone would be lucky enough to get a bye until the end andpete with the final winner. Then he would have a big advantage. The final winner would definitely be exhausted. Whoever could keep getting empty rounds would be able to get first ce. My Imperial father¡¯s reward is something good! Don¡¯t you want to keep getting empty passes?¡± ¡°Really? If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d even be willing to do anything for these highly skilled Imperial physicians.¡± After first Prince Tian Tian heard the Messenger¡¯s trantion, his eyes brightened. He was clearly very interested in this. Even the messenger was a little excited. He had seen more amazing medical skills in great Zhou than first Prince Tian Tian. For example, he had seen Gu Xin insert a needle and the officials from the Ministry of Rites woke up from theira. They went back to rest for a night and returned to normal the next day. One had to know that in their ce, even a fever could be fatal, not to mention the injuries that first Prince Tian Tian had suffered from Princess Xinxin¡¯s beating, and the sudden fainting of that Lord at the Ministry of Rites. ¡°Of course. When the timees, you can ask Lord Gu. Lord Gu is in charge of these matters. By the way, brother Tian, you know that the 17 of us will be drawing lots for this martial artspetition, right? ¡°In a duel between two people, each country will send a Prince and Princess. For example, if your Dong Zhe and Jia Cang don¡¯t have a Princess, then you¡¯ll be sending your subordinates. One on one, there were eight matches in the first round, and one bye was given. Then, the winner of the second round would draw lots with the person who got a bye. With another bye, there would be four rounds ofpetition. And so on, perhaps someone would be lucky enough to get a bye until the end andpete with the final winner. Then he would have a big advantage. The final winner would definitely be exhausted. Whoever could keep getting empty rounds would be able to get first ce. My Imperial father¡¯s reward is something good! Don¡¯t you want to keep getting empty passes?¡± The ninth Prince didn¡¯t go into the details and started talking about the rules of thepetition. Chapter 2482 - 2482 Who is more powerful? 2482 Who is more powerful? The main reason was that his personality was too simr to the emperor¡¯s. He was younger than Gu Xin and Gu en, but also older than Gu si. He didn¡¯t have many tricks up his sleeve. He was cheerful, lively, and liked to y. He was also sweet-tongued. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a person? After he said that, the Gu family no longer wanted to express any opinions, nor did they want tofort him. On first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s side, the princess of Nan Linughed at him for a long time. Then, the two of them started talking about the Civil and martial artspetition. The princess of Nan Lin spoke of the news she had heard. Although she had been embarrassed by Gu si at the banquet the day she arrived, she was thick-skinned and went all out. She had been hanging out with the princesses of the Western Region and great Zhou. These few days, she had been outside most of the time except foring back to sleep at night. She was also very good at chatting and was good at letting people tell her some small news inadvertently. first Prince, we can ask general Shi toe up with this question. We have many difficult questions in nanlin that no one has solved yet. The three of us can discuss and choose the nine most difficult questions. Each person will take out three, no matter who it is. What do you think? ¡± The princess of Nan Lin suggested. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. However, Princess, do you think general Shi has the ability to defeat the princes of the great Zhou and the West? The great Zhou Dynasty produced the ninth Prince, so we can directly exclude him. The princes in the West are all quite strong, especially the Prince of quicksand country. His temperament isparable to general Shi. Who do you think will win if they fight?¡± First Prince Tian Tian did not care about the literarypetition, but he paid special attention to the martial artspetition. ¡°First Prince, you won¡¯t be able to get first ce anyway, so why do you care about this?¡± The princess of Nan Lin asked curiously. ¡°Who knows! Wasn¡¯t there a bye in the rules? If I get a draw and keep drawing empty, and general Shi wins against the Prince of quicksand, I want to discuss with him to let me win, or if he wins, he can help me make a request. Besides a precious item, can¡¯t we bring back something else from the emperor¡¯s prize?¡± First Prince Tian Tian voiced his thoughts. You want to win the martial artspetition and then ask to take Princess Xinxin back? ¡± The princess of Nan Lin looked at first Prince Tian Tian like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Can¡¯t I? As long as general Shi can defeat the Prince of quicksand, this matter will be settled.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said disapprovingly. ¡°Ha! What makes you think that Shi mu will help you?¡± The princess of nanlin found it very funny. besides, I¡¯m guessing that Princess Xinxin is Shi MU¡¯s type. He can bring it back himself, why should he help you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Shi mu had no interest in Princess Xinxin. Anyway, I have many ways to make Shi mu agree. You just need to tell me what you think of the Prince of quicksand after you¡¯ve been in contact with them for the past few days. Compared to Shi mu, will he lose?¡± First Prince Tian Tian was very sure that Shi mu would not be interested in Gu Xin, and was also very sure that Shi mu would help him. He was just a little unsure whether Cheng huaijin or Shi mu was better. After all, quicksand country was currently the most powerful country in the West. Cheng huaijin had fought his way to the top, but Shi MU¡¯s side was the same. In the eyes of first Prince Tian Tian, the two were equally matched. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. Prince ah hai is indeed simr to general Shi. He¡¯s very cold, and the princes and princesses of the West don¡¯t know much about him.¡± The princess of Nan Lin shook her head and said truthfully. Chapter 2483 - 2483 Closer than real siblings 2483 Closer than real siblings ¡°I heard that Prince ah hai has a good rtionship with the Gu family because when Princess Xinxin was stranded in the Westernnd, he was the one who brought her to quicksand Kingdom. Therefore, when Prince ah hai came to the great Zhou Dynasty, the elders who called her Princess Xinxin all followed her. The two of them address each other as brother and sister.¡± The princess of Nan Lin continued. Apart from Helian Yi and a few others, no one else in the Western Region knew Cheng huaijin¡¯s identity. Therefore, most of the versions that were spread were that Prince dugu hai of quicksand country had been called to thenge Kingdom by Yunhai under pressure. When he left thenge Kingdom and returned to quicksand country, he had saved Princess Xinxin, who had just crossed the snow Mountain at that time. From then on, the two of them became siblings. The king of quicksand Kingdom, dugu Jun, came from the kingdom of goddess. Moreover, dugu Jun and the Queen of the kingdom of goddess, dugu Yan, were twins. The olddy of the Gu family was also of the blood of the kingdom of goddess and was the twin sister of the dugu siblings ¡®mother. Therefore, Gu Xin¡¯s rtionship with the dugu family was closer. Gu Xin and dugu hai could be considered cousins. The two of them had their own hearts, so they didn¡¯t have the idea of getting closer. They were just like biological siblings. Because the two of them had gone through life and death, their rtionship was even better than that of ordinary biological siblings. This was what the princess of nanlin had learned from the princesses of the West. Prince ah hai of quicksand is closer to Princess Xinxin than real siblings? ¡± First Prince Tian Tian was shocked. He couldn¡¯t tell at all at the banquet that day! However, on second thought, he couldn¡¯t be med. After all, from the moment he saw Princess Xinxin, she had been with her younger brother and sister. He didn¡¯t even know who her fianc¨¦ was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om First Prince Tian Tian touched his chin. Prince ah hai? Even closer than a real brother? Would her status be higher than the two married sisters in the Gu family? ¡°First Prince, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s just proceed ording to your original n! It was impossible to drive a wedge between the Gu family¡¯s siblings. The trust between them was beyond ordinary. So, it¡¯s better not to use this method.¡± The princess of Nan Lin could tell what Tian Tian was thinking. She did not want to persuade him, but after thinking about it, everyone came from the same direction. It was fine to watch him suffer, but if it was too much, it would also embarrass Nan Lin. ¡°Why do you want to sow discord? I¡¯m just thinking about whether I can build a good rtionship with Prince ah hai.¡± Eldest Prince Tian Tian said. ¡°Then forget it! Look at the ninth Prince, he¡¯s such a warm and cheerful person, but he didn¡¯t even have a good rtionship with Prince ah hai. Do you think you can? That Prince ah hai only treated the Gu family¡¯s brothers and sisters well, and he basically didn¡¯t care about anyone else. Anyway, if it¡¯s someone with the surname Gu, then it¡¯s someone who¡¯s rted to him.¡± The princess of Nan Lin was speechless. ¡°Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll have a rtionship with that Gu guy in the future? No matter what, he had to give it a try! The ninth Prince was so noisy, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he couldn¡¯t form a good rtionship with him! I have to go and try.¡± First Prince Tiantian insisted. ¡°Do as you wish! I¡¯ll discuss it with general Shi tomorrow. If you¡¯re free,e. If not, then forget it. You don¡¯t seem to care about this anyway.¡± The princess of Nan Lin didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She stood up and nned to leave after giving some instructions. ¡°Wait,¡± First Prince Tian Tian called out to her again. Chapter 2484 - 2484 The competition begins 2484 Thepetition begins The princess of Nan Lin turned to look at first Prince Tian Tian. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys tomorrow! Although I don¡¯t care much about it, I still want to see what you and general Shi will choose. Three people together is better than two, right?¡± Eldest Prince Tian Tian said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go to General Shi¡¯s courtyard after breakfast tomorrow morning! I¡¯m going shopping with the princesses of the West.¡± The princess of Nan Lin didn¡¯t care if he went or not, she just reminded him not to waste time. After she finished speaking, she took her leave. The smile on first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s face disappeared immediately. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the door. Hmph, Long Zhu ¡®er, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You can¡¯t get what you want by relying on those Western princesses. ¡°Men!¡± First Prince Tian Tian called someone in. His attendant immediately came in. ¡­¡­ On the 11th of July, the Civil and martial artspetition between the great Zhou and the surrounding 11 countries began. Gu shouxin listened to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s suggestion and arranged for thepetition to be held outside the pce. Not only could the imperial family and officials watch, but if themoners were lucky, they could also watch. The venue was temporarily set up, with apetition stage and audience seats. Thepetition stage was in the middle, and the audience seats were around it. The arena was huge. Those who were further away from the middle stage might not be able to see it clearly, but they could still see the shadows. Of course, there were also guards at the exits, and one could not enter without a pass. For example, officials of third rank and above could bring their families in to watch for free, but other people had to buy tickets to enter. There was no shortage of rich people in the capital. When the rich merchants around the capital heard the news, they had already asked people to buy tickets. At the same time, all kinds of snacks and desserts from Cai Xiaolian¡¯s subordinates were also ced at several entrances. After entering, everyone could buy some food and bring it with them. Of course, if they didn¡¯t like these snacks, they could bring their own things. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had already discussed it and agreed that they would definitely need an ice drink. Therefore, from the start of thepetition, they had prepared arge amount of ice to ensure that there was no shortage of it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As for the fruits, uncle Gu had already asked the servants to prepare them. Anyway, this time, the Gu family would make a big profit. Of course, they would also pay a sum of silver to the Ministry of Rites and Yamen. No one would suffer a loss. This was a new model in the capital and even in the entire great Zhou. Everyone was more curious. Even if they didn¡¯t have the money to buy tickets, they would gather outside the venue to wait for the news Inside and chat with the stalls outside. With arge fan in each hand, they fanned themselves and chatted. Even if it was summer, it felt pretty good. Thepetition was divided into three days. The first and second days were the martial artspetition, and the third day was the culturalpetition. At seven in the morning, an official from the Ministry of Rites appeared in the middle of the stage with arge box. Beside him was a burly man from the Ministry of War. He exined the rules again in a strong voice, letting those who had bought tickets in know. Then, the princes and princesses from the various countries went up to the arena together. The great Zhou sent out Gu Xin and the ninth Prince, as well as nanlin, dongzhe, and Jia Cang. Other than first Prince Tian Tian, the princess of nanlin, and general Shi mu, the representative of the princess was the attendant of first Prince Tian Tian. She was a calm and steady woman who looked rough. Yes, she looked a little like a man, but she was indeed a woman, as tall as first Prince Tian Tian. Chapter 2487 - 2487 You can’t steal my job 2487 You can¡¯t steal my job (There was a change at the end of thest chapter. I forgot that Xinxin was not in the race.) When Cheng huaijin went on stage, not only was eldest Prince Tian Tian watching him seriously, but Shi mu was also watching him very seriously. Moreover, Shi MU¡¯s gaze was slightly different from eldest Prince Tian Tian¡¯s. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, who had been paying attention to Shi mu since just now, both noticed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, Shi mu definitely has improper thoughts about Xue ¡®er. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t look at my brother with such a dangerous look.¡± Gu Xin concluded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Xue ¡®erter and see if she remembers seeing Shi mu. This Shi mu is indeed much more dangerous than the princess of Nan Lin and first Prince Tian Tian.¡± Lu Zheng muttered. ¡°The way he looked at my brother was like he was looking at an enemy, as if he had stolen the most precious thing from him. Tsk, brother Yuanyuan, if he were to go up against my brother, who do you think would win?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Xiao Jin¡¯s Kung Fu was good, but Shi mu was definitely not bad. When he was sparring just now, it was like he was ying with his sword. He didn¡¯t even use 30% of his abilities.¡± Lu Zheng analyzed. ¡°Sigh, these three ces are really annoying! It¡¯s so much simpler than the princes and princesses in the West!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Most of the time, the people in the Western Region are facing those from their region, while the people from these three regions are facing unknown Pirates. Those from the West who were chosen toe to the great Zhou, except for those like Helian Yi who had experienced war, were rtively peaceful and did not argue with others. And the people selected from these three ces toe to great Zhou were all the same as little Jin and Helian Yi, who had experienced the outer station. He might look stupid on the surface, but he was definitely not like that on the inside. Otherwise, their parents or the king would never be at ease letting them take charge of the situation and bring a diplomatic mission here.¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°I also think that The Frog Prince and the pig Princess are deliberately acting stupid. Who knows what they¡¯re plotting in the dark. Second white told me that the pig Princess actually hooked up with Lu Yang. Does she think that it¡¯s so easy for her to get you just because Lu Yang is your sister?¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. Even though she did not have anyone watching these people in the Embassy, Gu Xin was fully aware of the movements of Prince Tian Tian and the princess of nanlin outside. ¡°Maybe they just want us to think that they are that stupid? He¡¯s doing this on purpose, and then he¡¯s using some idiots.¡± Lu Zheng sneered. He knew better than anyone else what his stepmother, Lin Shi, and her son were doing. They were not doing anything big and were only doing small things. He would slowly watch them n. At thest moment, he would let them know what it meant to reap what they sowed. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Lu Zheng. Everything was under her brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s control! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her brother Yuanyuan was really powerful. When she was by his side, she felt that she didn¡¯t even need to use her brain anymore. It was so tiring to use her brain! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t ever enter ces like the Supreme Court or the Ministry of Justice!¡± Gu Xin suddenly said. Lu Zheng was stunned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. ¡°If you go, I won¡¯t be of any use. You can¡¯t steal my job. You can do something else, like training the soldiers.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°Really, don¡¯tugh. You have to promise me, okay? My brain doesn¡¯t want to work when I¡¯m with you!¡± Gu Xin pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and shook it. Chapter 2488 - 2488 He will be taken care of 2488 He will be taken care of ¡°Alright, alright, I promise you.¡± Lu Zheng agreed with a helpless smile. ¡°Hehehe, I knew you would agree. Brother Yuanyuan, will we always be in the capital after we get married? Will you be sent to other ces, like sister Lu Xue and the others?¡± Gu Xin smiled in satisfaction before asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It was up to the Emperor. However, I have to bring you along wherever I go! Didn¡¯t we have an agreement? We¡¯ll always be together in the future, no matter where we are.¡± Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and said firmly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve already agreed on this.¡± Gu Xin also nodded her head firmly. They would be together no matter where they were. While the two of them were chatting, thepetition on the stage had already ended. The result was naturally Cheng huaijin¡¯s victory. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked over at Shi mu and realized that he was looking at Gu yingxue. As for Gu yingxue, that silly girl, she looked as happy as if she had won. Like many other girls in the audience who liked Cheng huaijin, she was pping her hands in a silly way. Shi mu frowned again. Soon, the morning¡¯spetition was over. After thepetition in the morning ended, they began to draw lots for thepetition in the afternoon. This time, Gu Xin and Prince Tian Tian both got a bye. There were only eight matches left in the afternoon-Eight Princes and eight princesses. ¡°Princess Xinxin, we¡¯re really fated! My luck has always been so good.¡± When they got off the stage, Prince Tian Tian went up to Gu Xin to get close to her. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky that you didn¡¯t encounter a scuffle between a man and a woman. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been beaten into a pig head by me.¡± Gu Xin nced at first Prince Tian Tian and said coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it would be my honor.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said shamelessly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and left without even looking at him. Princess Nan Lin walked over,¡±restrain yourself!¡± Your luck won¡¯t always be this good.¡± She had just watched Cheng huaijin¡¯s match, and she felt that if Cheng huaijin did not draw Shi mu in the third round, the final match would definitely be between Shi mu and Cheng huaijin. If first Prince Tian Tian kept drawing empty rounds, he would definitely be crippled by Cheng huaijin. She had noticed that Cheng huaijin¡¯s gaze towards Prince Tian Tian and Shi mu was extremely dangerous. It wasn¡¯t certain that Cheng huaijin was stronger than Shi mu, but it was obvious that he was stronger than first Prince Tian Tian. First Prince Tian Tian did not seem to mind at all as he slowly walked down the stage. He was still as elegant and graceful as when he had first arrived in the capital. ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting!¡± Gu si and Gu yingxue came over from the Emperor and Empress ¡®side. They held Gu Xin on either side and looked at Prince Tian Tian with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯ll be taken care of.¡± Gu Xin, on the other hand, was very calm. The sisters left through another passage. They didn¡¯t have to eat in the field. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the Gu residence, so they still had time to go back and take an afternoon nap. In the carriage, Gu Xin asked Gu yingxue, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, do you remember all the people you met in the vige before you followed uncle Qingyuan and the others? For example, are there any strangers in your vige who have dealt with you before?¡± Gu Ren and Gu yingxue immediately became alert. Could they have been discovered? Gu yingxue had transmigrated two years before she met Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu. She didn¡¯t experience the life of the original Gu yingxue. Chapter 2489 - 2488-inquiry 2489 Chapter 2488-inquiry ¡°Third sister, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Gu Ren blinked and asked curiously. Gu yingxue also nodded her head in a daze. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In any case, the siblings had to try their best not to feel guilty. ¡°I just feel that general Shi mu seems to know you. The way he looks at you is strange. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you if you knew each other before.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t doubt anything else. She had absolute trust in her siblings. ¡°Ah?¡± Gu yingxue blinked. Why didn¡¯t she notice? Gu Ren also heaved a sigh of relief and stopped asking. ¡°Speaking of which, I also feel that something is wrong. Just now, I felt that general Shi mu was looking in our direction. When I looked over, he looked away again, and I thought it was my illusion. But it¡¯s been a few times, so it wasn¡¯t an illusion, it was real!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Ah? Then why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± Gu yingxue found it unbelievable. sister Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t practice martial arts, so of course you don¡¯t feel anything! Little bright moon added. Gu yingxue pinched little Mingyue¡¯s face in embarrassment. She had been training hard ever since she came back from the West. However, she didn¡¯t train for a long time, unlike Gu Xin and her brother, who had been training since they were young. Besides, she might really be stupid, so the results were poor. She wasn¡¯t sensitive at all. As for general Shi mu looking at her, she really didn¡¯t feel it. Other than looking at Cheng huaijin, she was apanying the Empress and chatting. How could she have the time to care if others were looking at her? As for whether Gu yingxue knew general Shi mu in the past, she had to think about it. ¡°Xue ¡®er, think about it. When you were in the vige, did any strangers appear in your vige? Shi mu is already twenty years old, four years older than you. Moreover, it was said that when he was 14 years old, he led the vigers to chase away the Pirates. From then on, he was ced in an important position by King Jia Cang, until now. I suspect that he has been to the great Zhou in the past few years.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu yingxue was 11 years old when she transmigrated and was found by Gu Qingyuan more than a yearter. This meant that she might have known general Shi mu before Gu yingxue transmigrated. Gu yingxue thought about the few memories she had about the original owner of the body. The host was pitiful, even more pitiful than Gu Xin. Working for her brother and sister-inw, doing the most tiring work, eating the least, and her sister-inw would beat her up when she was in a bad mood. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of torturing her to death, that little girl might not have lived to eleven years old. However, she still died when she was eleven years old and was reced by the modern Gu yingxue. It seemed that before the host died, she met a stranger who was not from their vige when she went to the mountains to look for firewood. In her memory, there was a dirty young man who was injured in the mountains. The original owner of the body found some herbs that she usually used, crushed them, and applied them on his wounds before leaving. The original owner had no memory of what the young man looked like. The main thing was that the young man was covered in mud. His face was covered in mud, and he couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Although the original owner was kind, she was also timid and had no curiosity at all. She didn¡¯t even think about going over to see what the young man looked like. To be able to grind some medicinal herbs for him to apply, the original owner had already mustered up the greatest courage. Other than that, the host had never met any strangers. They were all from her vige because her area of activity was their vige and she had never left. Chapter 2490 - 2490 I won’t let you suffer 2490 I won¡¯t let you suffer Gu yingxue told him everything. ¡°Then that young man might be general Shi mu.¡± Gu si held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand. Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s a good thing you met uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see such a cute you. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I met father and mother. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to know you. So, I¡¯m still lucky.¡± Gu yingxue said with a smile. ¡°I also think that it¡¯s very likely that the young man is general Shi mu. If not, then there must be someone who looks like Xue ¡®er, and that person just so happens to be someone very important to general Shi mu.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°How melodramatic! It¡¯s even more melodramatic than my novels.¡± Gu Ren could not help but say. It was already melodramatic enough that their family had been torn apart after transmigrating, and now Gu sanniu was still in such a state. If she really was their Savior, then Shi mu would be a difficult person to deal with. He didn¡¯t know what melodramatic things were going to happen again. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the Embassy tonight and see Shi mu? That person is very dangerous, what if he takes our Xue ¡®er away!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Gu yingxue also felt a little scared after hearing what Gu Xin said. It was mainly because she couldn¡¯t look at the world with an ordinary eye. After being worn by them, the male lead seemed to have been reborn again. This world was strange everywhere. Thest time she was kidnapped at the Peng family¡¯s house in kun city, she still had a lingering fear of what happened. Now that Gu Xin mentioned it, she was worried that something bad would happen again. Her family of five had transmigrated over. Other than her, everyone else had contributed. She was the only good-for-nothing, and she really felt that she had let everyone down. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯ll ask brother Yuan Yuan toe with me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask second white to go to your ce for the next few days. With him protecting you, nothing will happen to you.¡± Gu Xin consoled ¡­¡­ Thepetition in the afternoon was even more lively than in the morning. The peddlers who had set up stalls outside the venue were overjoyed. The bookstore was set up by Lu Zheng, Gu en, and Gu Ren. They kept a record of the situation inside at all times and were waiting for a booklet to be distributed at night so that people who were not here and people who were elsewhere could see the Grand asion from the text. After the second round of thepetition, there were only four princes and princesses left. Including Gu Xin and first Prince Tian Tian, there were five people left. After thepetition, they drew lots again to draw out the order of the two matches tomorrow morning. Unfortunately, this time, Gu Xin and Prince Tian Tian drew the bye again. The ninth Prince, who had not been eliminated yet, ran to first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Tian, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯re the lucky child! Brother Tian,e to my residence tomorrow night and I¡¯ll treat you to a drink! Just the two of us.¡± First Prince Tian Tian,¡±I appreciate your kind intentions, but Wuwu ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Xin interrupted him. Gu Xin did not even look at first Prince Tian Tian and said to the ninth Prince regretfully, ¡± ¡°However, after thest match tomorrow, first Prince Tian Tian might not be able to go to your ce.¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin ignored Prince Tian Tian and left the venue. The ninth Prince patted first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin is like this. Brother Tian, don¡¯t take her words to heart. Don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s really like what she said, I¡¯ll have people carry you to my residence and definitely won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Chapter 2491 - 2491-could it be fake 2491 Chapter 2491-could it be fake The ninth Prince¡¯s innocent look made it impossible for anyone to believe that he was intentionally saying this to mock the first Prince Tian Tian. He was especially sincere, and there was not a single bit of impurity in his eyes. Even first Prince Tian Tian could not be angry. After much persuasion, he finally rejected the invitation because there would be a banquet in the pce after the martial artspetition. Ninth Prince, no matter how silly you are, can you still fight with your father for her? You should understand this logic. N?v(el)B\\jnn What first Prince Tian Tian didn¡¯t know was that the ninth Prince knew everything and had purposely said this to disgust him! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the pce was holding a banquet, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to bring it up. He was afraid that if he did, first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s brain would go haywire and he would agree to it. In the evening, the ninth Prince went to the Gu family to freeload for dinner. don¡¯t say those disgusting things. If he really promises you one day and wants to sleep with you, you can cry. Gu Xin looked at the ninth Prince¡¯s excited face that was pretending to be wronged and knew what he was going to say. She did not want to hear anything about first Prince Tian Tian anymore. The ninth Prince shut his mouth. brother ah-Jiu, if third sister doesn¡¯t want to listen to me, let¡¯s go to the side and talk. There¡¯s still a while before dinner, so I¡¯ll listen and give you an idea. The kind that will make you feel so disgusted that he can¡¯t even eat next time. Gu Ren pulled the ninth Prince to the side. Uncle Gu touched his chin. Tsk, this kid, Ren Ren, didn¡¯t know who he took after. He and Zhang Shi were not like this. Could it be that when he was young, he was sold by Zhang Shi¡¯s maiden family and Xue Xiao ¡®er found a fake one? Uncle Gu was seriously suspecting if this was his own son. Gu Ren had no idea at all. If he knew, he would definitely cry. How could he not be a child of the Gu family? He could feel it even in Madam Zhang¡¯s stomach, unless it was Yingluo. Forget it, Gu Ren would not know about this. After dinner, Gu Xin made an excuse that she was tired and wanted to go back to her room to sleep, so she did not stay outside for long. After she went back, after she went back to her room, she asked Dong Xue to tell Cheng huaijin¡¯s manservant toe overter. ¡°Third sister, you really want to go?¡± Gu si knew what Gu Xin was going to do, but she still felt that general Shi mu was quite dangerous and was a little worried. ¡°Yup! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask brother Yuanyuan and brother Yuanyuan toe with me. Nothing will happen. Furthermore, this was the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty. What could have happened? You should be worried about others.¡± Gu Xin could tell Gu SI¡¯s worry at a nce andforted her. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Gu si thought about it and agreed. This was the capital. She was worried about someone but not Gu Xin. She suddenly had an idea and pulled Gu Xin¡¯s arm, ¡± third sister, do you think I can go with you? ¡± I won¡¯t cause trouble, and with brother Xiao Yan and brother a ¡®Yuan, I won¡¯t be a burden.¡± ¡°Sure! Sister sisi, you¡¯re finally lively. I thought you¡¯d stay in front of the youngdy until Huo Wantonges to marry you!¡± Gu Xin agreed without hesitation and even teased Gu si. ¡°Third sister, what are you saying! It¡¯s not because he wants to be ady from a noble family, it¡¯s just because my mother always says that our family should have a more gentle and quiet girl! I sacrificed myself to be this gentle and quiet girl! Besides, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go out to y, but the girls in the capital are not fun!¡± Gu si felt very aggrieved. When she went out to y with other people, they were all delicate youngdies. She might as well y at home. Chapter 2492 - 2492 I’ve wronged you 2492 I¡¯ve wronged you ¡°Yes, yes, yes, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll tell big sister and second sister tomorrow that we can¡¯t let you be a good girl at home alone in the future. We¡¯ll bring you along for everything we do. Look at how aggrieved you are.¡± Gu Xin pinched Gu SI¡¯s face. Gu Xin was born in the first month of the lunar year, while Gu Si was born in the twelfth month of the following year. Their birth dates were only a month and a few days apart. In other words, Gu Xin was almost two years older than Gu si. Gu Si was already 16 years old. Although she was used to practicing martial arts in the morning and her figure was well-proportioned and slender, the baby fat on her face was still there. Like Gu en, she looked like a little fool in front of her family. Gu Xin pinched her face and she smiled foolishly. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you have a night suit?¡± Gu Xin said helplessly. ¡°Yes, of course there is! Although I haven¡¯t gone out with my sisters to cause trouble in the past two years, how could I not prepare such a thing? What if I can use it?¡± Gu si nodded. ¡°Then, when brotheres overter, let¡¯s discuss it again! We¡¯ll set off after Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother are asleep. Brother Yuanyuan will be waiting for us next to the Embassy. Do you want to go and rest now? it¡¯ll probably be veryteter.¡± Gu Xin reminded. ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯m still full of energy! I was still thinking if I should ask Xue ¡®er toe along. However, thinking about her mediocre skills, I¡¯d better forget it!¡± Gu si shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, if only Xue ¡®er had appeared in our house earlier. That way, you can practice martial arts with us, and you won¡¯t have to jump off a roof now.¡± Gu Xin sighed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°This is rted to talent. Didn¡¯t she also appear two years after we started practicing the horse stance? She just wasn¡¯t interested in this. She had no choice! I feel that Xue ¡®er is also the simple and honest type. They should be thedies of a big family!¡± Gu si said disapprovingly. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s as simple-minded as Xue ¡®er, and her Kung Fu isn¡¯t good. But no one taught Yiyi since she was young. After she pondered on it and practiced with uster, she¡¯s also at the level to enter the women¡¯s camp! This had a lot to do with the inheritance that his sister had mentioned. Yiyi¡¯s mother was a girl from the Peng family. The Peng family was an aristocratic family of generals, so they had this kind of inheritance in their blood. On the other hand, the Huo family is a family of schrs, but they don¡¯t like to practice martial arts. Even Huo Wentong is a loser, and their family¡¯s inheritance is all in school.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement. Gu si also remembered what Gu Nian had told them about parents and children. Children would more or less inherit some of their parents ¡®strengths and weaknesses. Perhaps it would changeter in life, but most of them were born with it. ¡°By the way, speaking of Divine Child Huo, have you two been writing to each other recently? Did he say when he would be back? Can youe back this year?¡± Gu Xin started to care about her younger sister¡¯s love life. ¡°I did. Just like before, I have to write two letters every month. He said that he would be able toe back this year. He has developed South County very well, and after this year¡¯s general examination, there will be someone who can take over his position.¡± Gu si said generously. ¡°It¡¯s been six years since he and brother Qian went to kunzhou with my father. From the time they participated in the general examination until now, they still had a scientific examination! Time really flies!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s been a County Magistrate there for five years, our uncle Emperor must want to recruit him back.¡± Gu si nodded and then said. Chapter 2493 - 2493 Not afraid of her being bullied 2493 Not afraid of her being bullied The Emperor naturally wanted to invite Huo Junhao and more money back, but two months ago, Princess Jinghe was pregnant. It was estimated that she would not be able toe back this year because of the money. However, Huo Junhao had toe back this year. The Emperor loved to have more capable people under him. The more capable people he had, the more free he was. Once he was free, wouldn¡¯t he have time to brainwash his son? Therefore, Huo Junhao would definitely be able to return to the capital this year to report on his work, and then stay in the capital. Not only did the Emperor want him toe back, but even old master Huo and olddy Huo wanted him toe back and get married as soon as possible. Even if the Emperor didn¡¯t ask him toe back, old master Huo would have his eldest son, the Prime Minister, make good arrangements for him. Huo Junhao was two years older than Gu Xin. He had already reached the age of turning into a crown. The Huo family had already prepared his marriage and was in the process of arranging it with the Gu family. All they had to do was wait for Gu Xin to get married in the first month of the next year before they could start arranging for Huo Junhao and Gu SI¡¯s wedding. That was why Huo Junhao had toe back this year. ¡°Sisi, you haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Are you worried that you¡¯ll be strangers when you meet again?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I can¡¯t! If we don¡¯t meet, won¡¯t we be writing a letter? He¡¯s still the same old man, not serious at all. He even told me that he grew taller. Hmph, didn¡¯t I grow taller too?¡± Gu sixiao said. She couldn¡¯t hide the smile in her eyes when she mentioned Huo Junhao. Often, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything by her side, but when they separated like this, he would understand his own feelings more. In the past, Gu Si was young and did not know much. But after being separated from Huo Junhao for so long, she gradually understood. In fact, when she and Gu Xin used the snake to scare Huo Junhao, Huo Junhao pretended to be afraid. Then, her heart softened and she secretly took the delicious food that her second sister made for him to eat. That was the beginning of their fate. N?v(el)B\\jnn She would only be soft-hearted towards him, and he would only act like a scoundrel and pretend to be weak towards her. This feeling was pretty good. ¡°Our family finally has a couple, one civil and one martial.¡± Gu Xin looked at her and knew that this girl finally understood her feelings. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Eldest brother, second brother, and third brother are all well-versed in both literature and martial arts, okay? Besides, the four of us sisters are both civil and military! If that¡¯s the case, then Huo Junhao can¡¯t do it. He can only be an intellectual, not a fighter!¡± Gu si ridiculed. ¡°Hahahaha, eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and brother Yuanyuan are good at both literature and martial arts, but they can¡¯t beat Huo Wentong in terms of literature! Huo Wentong was focused. Her father had already said that Huo Junhao was a true child prodigy. No one couldpare to him. En ¡®Zi has always wanted topete with others, but father has already advised him to forget about it. ¡± Gu Xinughed and said to the point, ¡± besides, Huo Wantong can totally fool others with his brain. He can¡¯t beat others in a fight, but he definitely won¡¯t let himself be at a disadvantage. Don¡¯t look down on him.¡± ¡°I know! I don¡¯t mind him at all. It¡¯s even better if he doesn¡¯t know Kung Fu. If he offends me in the future, I can chase him and beat him up. I don¡¯t believe he can still fool me!¡± Gu si said. Wanwan! Gu Xin was speechless. Haven¡¯t you been tricked enough in these few years? They saw it with their own eyes. With your stupidness, how could you not be fooled by Huo Wentong? However, Gu si had a strong group of brothers and sisters, so he did not have to worry about her being at a disadvantage or being bullied in the future. Chapter 2494 - 2494 The richest 2494 The richest The two sisters chatted and talked about the wedding dress. Gu Si was not like Gu Xin, who had learned everything from Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. Gu si had learned everything that she was very interested in. For example, he learned from Cai Xiaolian how to draw, design, manage ounts, and how to make incense from Gu Nian. If she learned it, she would be able to master it, but Gu Xin only learned it. Therefore, when the two sisters talked about the wedding dress, they nned to design it themselves. When Gu Hui and Gu Nian were getting married, Cai Xiaolian had been the one who designed the wedding clothes. Now that Cai Xiaolian was very busy, although she had designed for the two younger ones before, Gu si still felt that her own design was better. When she mentioned it, Gu Xin also felt that it was not bad. However, there was one point that Gu Xin¡¯s female worker was a little bad. She was only limited to sewing and patching. In this aspect, Gu Si was much better than her. The original owner, Gu Nian, had learned embroidery from third aunt Gu, and Gu si had also learned it. Later, third aunt had no time to teach Gu si, but the Gu family¡¯s conditions had improved. Seeing that Gu si liked it, grandma Gu had also hired someone to teach Gu si. Gu si had eaten a lot of diluted Jade Pearl water, and her mind was also flexible, so her embroidery work was also not bad. So, when Gu Xin mentioned that she could only design for herself and not embroider, Gu si took the responsibility, ¡± third sister, when the timees, you just need to make thest few stitches. Leave the rest to others to do the measurements. I¡¯ll embroider theplicated patterns for you. Gu Xin was a little embarrassed,¡¯didn¡¯t you promise uncle Qian that you would write a book? You want to embroider a wedding dress for yourself, can you make it in time?¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯of course! Now, my mother can manage the family¡¯s ounts on her own, and I don¡¯t have to keep an eye on them all the time. Furthermore, when fourth aunt gives birth to a younger brother or sister, fourth aunt can also help. Other than embroiding the wedding dress, I was organizing the information. Besides, uncle Qian didn¡¯t give me a specific time, so it¡¯s fine even if I give it to him at the end of next year. I¡¯ve been learning it for so many years, so I can¡¯t let him learn it in a few months, right? For the time being, I don¡¯t have anything else to do other than these two things. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very free.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in relief, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll start thinking about it every day starting tomorrow. Anyway, my wedding with brother Yuanyuan is not until the first month of next year. It¡¯s only July now, so there are still a few months left. Oh right, I can also design a wedding dress for brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu si smiled. brother ah Yuan¡¯s clothes. Third sister, you can let the embroiderers do it. I won¡¯t have time to do it. Gu Xin nced at her andughed, ¡± yes, yes, yes. Who would let their sister-inw make clothes for the groom? ¡± Even if he wants to do it, we have to charge him a high price.¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck money,¡± Gu si replied. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin: ¡± Wanwan, you forgot. You¡¯re the richest among us sisters. Who asked you to be the best at managing money? ¡± Sigh, I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t even know how much money I have now.¡± Among the grandchildren of the Gu family, Gu Si was really the richest. In terms of cash, because she was the youngest among the older children, she never needed to pay for anything when she went out. Whatever she liked, her brothers and sisters would buy it for her. She was also a specialized ountant, so she had long learned Cai Xiaolian¡¯s way of making money with money. Gu Hui was not interested in money while Gu Nian was engrossed in her own research. Gu Xin used to love money, but after her family changed, she was no longer so obsessed with it. Chapter 2495 - 2495-like a different person 2495 Chapter 2495-like a different person Because her older sisters were basically busy with their own things and weren¡¯t often at home, Gu Si was very bored alone. When she was bored, she would do things and learn things from Cai Xiaolian. She was smart and calm, so she really learned a lot. That was why she had never been incited by others to say that she was not as good as her three sisters. The two sisters chatted for a long time. They were very happy. It had been a long time since the two of them sat together and chatted. It was as if they had returned to their childhood. When she was happy, time always passed very quickly. Not long after, Cheng huaijin came over. The two sisters stopped and started talking about Gu yingxue. ¡°You mean, Shi mu might have secretlye to the great Zhou and was saved by Xue ¡®er?¡± Cheng huaijin was a little surprised after hearing this. He remembered that when he was 14 years old, when his life was in danger and he was surrounded by danger, he was suddenly saved by someone. Other than thinking about his sister, he did indeed have an extraordinary feeling for the person who saved him. Back then, the one who had saved him was a Minister sent by quicksand country to look for him. Although he had ill intentions, at his age, he was indeed very grateful to him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, his good rtionship with the quicksand King, and the person who had saved him threatening his life, he wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless. Just like when his family was in trouble, the Gu family and Lu Zheng saved him and his sister. Even if it was just an opportunity, he was willing to give his life to the Gu family. So, he could somewhat understand Shi MU¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Xue ¡®er isn¡¯t sure. She only remembered that she had applied medicine for someone. As for what that person looked like, she didn¡¯t even know if he was Dead or Alive. If I didn¡¯t ask, she might have forgotten about it. ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then what can we confirm from our night visit to Shi mu?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°We can take a look at his things and see if we can find anything from them. Besides, did you forget what brother Yuanyuan said just now? Bai Yi had been staring at Shi mu. This man would change into his night suit and wander outside almost every night. He didn¡¯t know what his purpose was, but he was sure that something was wrong. Even if it wasn¡¯t because of Xue ¡®er, he should still go and take a look. Compared to the princess of Nan Lin and the first Prince Tian Tian, Shi mu was much more dangerous. Brother, I don¡¯t remember if I¡¯ve mentioned this to you before, but when I first saw Shi mu, I felt that he was very familiar. It was the same feeling I had when I met the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea in the West. The feeling he gave me was very simr to the feeling the seventh Princess of Yunhai gave me. I won¡¯t be at ease until I figure out his purpose.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it and nodded. ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, did you see Xue ¡®er cheering during thepetition just now?¡± Gu si suddenly said. Cheng huaijin was taken aback, then he nodded. How could he not see that the silly girl was pping her hands as if they were not her own? He probably didn¡¯t even realize that his eyes were much gentler than before when he nodded. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other. This guy was probably a stubborn person. He had really changed a lot from the first time she knew him. Other than his looks, his personality was like a different person. After the three of them confirmed the time to leave, Cheng huaijin left Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 2496 - 2496-Ying Ying and Ying Xue 2496 Chapter 2496-Ying Ying and Ying Xue Gu Xin, her sister, and Cheng huaijin only left the house when it was almost midnight. Bai Yi kept an eye on Shi mu every day and had already figured out his schedule. It was almost midnight when he left. They had to wait for Shi mu to leave before going in. When they arrived at the Embassy, Lu Zheng was already waiting for them. ¡°Little sister sisi is here too?¡± Lu Zheng was a little surprised to see Gu si. ¡°Third sister said she would bring me to see the world!¡± Gu si said with a smile. She hadn¡¯te out to y like this for a long time, so she was very excited. ¡°Did they leave?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bai Yi has already caught up. This person really went out every day without fail. She didn¡¯t know what he was shopping for. However, I¡¯ve already told white shirt that we¡¯ll wait for him at Mr. DU¡¯s ce and see what he¡¯s up to today.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Then, the four of them headed in the direction of the Embassy. On the Embassy side, other than great Zhou¡¯s guards, there were also guards from other countries. There were both hidden and hidden, but Gu si had also participated in the design of the Embassy. Not only Gu Si was clear about this ce, but Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were also very clear about it. As long as they knew the courtyard where the people of the Jia Cang country lived, they couldpletely avoid the guards and sessfully enter Shi MU¡¯s room. After 15 minutes, the four of them sessfully entered Shi MU¡¯s room. Perhaps Shi mu didn¡¯t usually let people guard outside his room, but at this moment, there was no one in his small courtyard, which made it even more convenient for the four of them. Lu Zheng was very familiar with this matter. After instructing Gu Xin and the other two to pay attention to a few things, he got them to follow them. They were to not touch anything randomly and to pay attention to the arrangement of things inside, as well as all the small details of the surroundings. Since Shi mu didn¡¯t dare to let anyone guard him, it meant that he had his own way. For example, after entering the room, they noticed a small detail. The door seemed to be closed, but the bolt was a little crooked, and it was crooked in a very peculiar way. Anyway, if someone sneaked in without paying attention, Shi mu would definitely find out when he came back. The four of them entered through the window. There was also a little trick to the window. If you didn¡¯t look carefully before you came in and identally touched it and didn¡¯t put it back to its original position, Shi mu would also notice. This was discovered by Gu Xin. After they entered, she pulled the window back to its original position and even held the oilmp to measure it. The next thing was the decoration in Shi MU¡¯s room. It looked very neat and proper, but if you flipped through things and didn¡¯t remember how they looked before and returned them to their original positions ording to what you thought was the habit of most people, you would definitely be discovered. Lu Zheng had investigated a few cases in his past life, while Gu Xin was interested in investigating in this life. Gu Si was also proficient in financial audit. To the three of them, all they needed to do was to be careful. Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t the careless type, but he still chose to follow the three of them. On the desk, they found Shi MU¡¯s handwriting. Looking at it, it was definitely not something he had only learned recently in the great Zhou Dynasty. He had practiced it for at least a few years. Moreover, the writing style was the same as the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s, not the style of Jia Cang. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The most important thing was that they found an idiom from the great Zhou written on a piece of paper, and it was rted to Gu yingxue. Snow reflecting pouch Ying. Now, the four of them understood that Shi mu really liked Gu yingxue. Chapter 2497 - 2497-of course not 2497 Chapter 2497-of course not They weren¡¯t sure if Shi mu was the dirty young man that Gu yingxue had saved, but it was true that Shi mu was interested in Gu yingxue. Cheng huaijin was in a bad mood. In addition to Shi MU¡¯s handwriting, there were some books from the great Zhou Dynasty on the table. These books were quite normal. There were a subcollection of ssics and History, and some that were only published in thest two years. The Crown Prince of Jinnan Wang had traveled around, which was equivalent to geology. There was nothing else to look at, so the few of them went back to the cab. The cab door was closed in a rather normal manner, and they did not open it directly. Lu Zheng called Cheng huaijin over and lifted the cab against the wall. The furniture in this house were all from fourth uncle Gu¡¯s furniture factory. There was a hole at the back, and they could see the situation inside. Sure enough, there was a roll of something at the door of the cab. If they opened it rashly and didn¡¯t know the direction of the thing, it would be more difficult to restore it. Now that he had seen it clearly, it was much easier. In addition to Shi MU¡¯s clothes, there was a small box in the cab with some strange things inside. In any case, it didn¡¯t look like a man¡¯s, but a girl¡¯s. Gu Xin asked Gu si to take out the charcoal pen and hard paper that she had prepared earlier. She then drew everything in the small box. Then, the few of them returned the items to their positions. Then, there was Shi MU¡¯s bed. There was nothing unusual on the bed, just ordinary things. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the end, they left the ce where they lived in the Jia Cang country. When they passed by the East cart country, they discovered that the princess of Nan Lin was heading towards the first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s ce. The few of them looked at each other, and they all understood what was going on. Since they were already here, let¡¯s see what these two were up to! Thus, the four of them nimbly arrived on the roof of first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s house, not making a single sound. Gu SI only heaved a sigh of relief when shey down. She was afraid that she would drag her brothers and sisters down. It had been a long time since she had done such a thing. ¡°Just now, the fourth youngdy of the Lu family sent me a message. She said that she is ready on her side.¡± The princess of Nan Lin went straight to the point the moment she entered the room. ¡°Can he be trusted?¡± First Prince Tian Tian asked with a frown. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve asked around recently, this country guarding Duke¡¯s wife and her children are nothing in front of Lu Zheng. If we listen to her n, we¡¯ll be like sheep entering the Tiger¡¯s mouth!¡± Princess Nan Lin said. ¡°Then why are you still talking?¡± First Prince Tian Tian was speechless. I¡¯m nning to modify her n. I¡¯ll be able to get what I want, but I don¡¯t know if your wish wille true. The princess of Nan Lin poured herself a cup of tea, took a sip and said. ¡°You¡¯re that impatient?¡± First Prince Tian Tian said in embarrassment. ¡°Anyway, someone hase to my door to help me, so it¡¯s a waste not to use it. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s sister is really stupid. Fortunately, they are not born from the same mother. Otherwise, I would have suspected that fourth miss Lu was adopted.¡± The princess of Nan Lin said in disdain. hahaha, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t inherit your nanlin Kingdom. Otherwise, you¡¯d have been thinking about men and married into the Lu family. You¡¯d have turned the Lu family upside down. First Prince Tian Tian said with a smile. The princess of nanlin nced at him and didn¡¯t reply. She continued, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the n I¡¯ve modified for her? If you don¡¯t want to hear it, then give me a suggestion. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t destroy me, and you can get what you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears, my princess,¡± first Prince Tian Tian replied. Chapter 2498 - 2498-can’t cause any waves 2498 Chapter 2498-can¡¯t cause any waves It was only after eldest Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin had finished speaking and the princess of Nan Lin had left that the four of them left from eldest Prince Tian Tian¡¯s roof. In the entire process, other than the great Zhou guards who were secretly monitoring the Embassy, no one realized that someone had been eavesdropping. These guards had been informed, so not only did they find out, but they also helped them to keep the other country¡¯s guards in the dark from finding out. After leaving the Embassy, the four of them took off their night suits and slowly headed to third aunt DU¡¯s residence. White shirt was now chasing third aunt du closely. He was thick-skinned enough to buy both houses of third aunt DU¡¯s residence. He didn¡¯t move in, and it was dark on both sides. He liked to run to third aunt DU¡¯s ce when he had nothing to do. N?v(el)B\\jnn Third aunt du refused at first, but after seeing that this person was so thick-skinned that he could sleep on the big tree outside her courtyard, she didn¡¯t care about him and even invited him to lunch. Then, white shirt¡¯s skin became even thicker. He asked Lu Zheng and the rest to wait for him at third aunt DU¡¯s ce. He even said that third aunt du had asked the kitchen to prepare supper for him in the evening. Since everyone knew each other, and since white shirt had said so, he might as welle over. Third aunt du didn¡¯t sleep well. She slept lightly at night and liked to sleep during the day, so the day and night were a little reversed. Bai Yi even asked her to look for Gu Xin to take a look, but she didn¡¯t. She only said that she was used to it and that she would ask Gu Xin to help her with the medicine when she didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore. Therefore, at this time, third aunt du was not asleep yet. She asked the kitchen to prepare supper for several people while she read in the courtyard and waited for them. On the way, Gu si couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡± ¡°Brother ah Yuan, why is Lu Yang so stupid? How could she join forces with outsiders to deal with her family? If there¡¯s a conflict in one¡¯s family, one should resolve it! We have to stand united against the outside world!¡± ¡°She might not be from the Lu family!¡± Lu Zheng did not have any feelings for the Lin mother and son. It was enough that he did not hate them madly for the things that happened in his previous life. He should not have any feelings for them. Furthermore, he had wanted to get rid of the mother and son before, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t allow him to. Gu Xin said that if he got rid of them, it wouldn¡¯t be fun for him to marry them! She wanted to avenge little aunt Jia and brother Yuanyuan when they were young. Therefore, Lu Zheng did not make a move on the Lin family. He did not even allow the country guarding Duke to make a move. This was one of the reasons. The other reason was that the matter of whether the two children of the Lin family were the country guarding Duke had not been investigated. They had some guesses before, but they were a little outrageous. However, once they had doubts, they would keep trying to find evidence to prove it. He didn¡¯t want the three of them to be in the Lu family genealogy. He didn¡¯t want to have to kowtow to Lin Shi and her son when he and his descendants paid respects to their ancestors. That was why the mother and son of the Lin family could live well until now. It was just that all their actions were under Lu Zheng¡¯s control and they could not cause any trouble at all. Gu si said disdainfully,¡¯this pig Princess of nanlin and The Frog Prince of dongzhe are probably stupid. They think that by changing that stupid n of Lu Yang, they cane up with a perfect n. Did they not know that this was the capital of the great Zhou? Do they think they can hide their actions from the world?¡± ¡°They might really think that they can!¡± Gu Xinughed. &Nbsp; ¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded, ¡± their n would be perfect for ordinary people. Chapter 2499 - 2498-fate 2499 Chapter 2498-fate The four of themughed at Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Lu Yang was indeed stupid, but he still had high hopes. Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin could see this and chose not to believe her. However, they had overestimated themselves and underestimated Lu Zheng. Therefore, if this matter were to be reported to others, it would indeed be perfect. But if it were to be reported to Lu Zheng, not to mention that they had heard it tonight, even if they had not heard it, Lu Zheng¡¯s men would have gotten the news from Lu Yang by tomorrow at thetest. Lu Zheng had long been aware of the Lin mother and son¡¯s movements. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these annoying people, they¡¯re so disappointing! I wonder if Bai Yi has returned yet?¡± Afterughing, Gu Xin said, ¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s almost time! Every day, Shi mu would wander outside for more than two hours. We¡¯ve been inside for almost two hours just now. When we reach Mr. DU¡¯s ce, white shirt should be back soon.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Third sister, brother Yuan, is Bai Yi really going to marry Mr. Du?¡± Gu si gossiped. ¡°I think so. He¡¯s quite serious.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°When the two of you were still young and Mr. Du had just gotten divorced, Bai Yi already had a crush on him. However, his thousand des sect had just disbanded at that time, so he probably didn¡¯t think so much. Now that the ordinary days have passed, it¡¯s a kind of fate to meet again. If he doesn¡¯t grasp this fate, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be alone for the rest of his life.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Waa! Did they know each other long ago? I thought they only met after third sister came back from Thand! If they really knew each other from a long time ago and still have feelings for each other after so many years, then it really must be fate.¡± Gu si eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Wasn¡¯t this the same as Yuding and his wife? That¡¯s why, when two people are together, apart from loving each other, it really depends on fate. Those who were fated would follow their fate and meet someone from thousands of miles away, no matter how long it would take. People who were not fated to be together, even if they were together every day, would not be able to achieve anything in the end. It¡¯s really hard to say what fate is.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. I think fate doesn¡¯t just talk about two people in love, it also talks about all kinds of rtionships in the world. Gu si said thoughtfully, ¡± for example, family. Why can we be family in this life? Wasn¡¯t that because of fate? It was also because they had some ties and regrets in their previous lives that they became a loving family in this life. For example, friends. Perhaps in their previous life, the two of them were a couple who had no feelings for each other but became husband and wife due to various factors. They were verypatible in all aspects, but there was no love. In that case, they could only get along as friends in this life. Or perhaps, for some reason, the friendship in their previous life did notst long, and they could make it up in this life. For example, the teacher-student rtionship. A teacher for a day was a father for life. Perhaps this teacher and student pair were really father and son in his previous life? All of this is because of fate. The regrets of the past have all been made up for the moment we met.¡± Gu Xin and the other two stopped in their tracks and looked at Gu si in unison. Gu Si was stunned. What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± The three of them shook their heads. Gu Xin said,¡¯sister sisi, what¡¯s in that little head of yours usually thinking? Why would you make such a sigh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m justmenting,¡± Gu si said with a smile. Chapter 2500 - 2500 Her next life 2500 Her next life Gu si scratched her head and said,¡±these are the things I usually talk to Huo Wantong about.¡± Huo Wentong said that he might even know me in his previous life! It¡¯s just that I disappeared before he could establish a rtionship with me. I¡¯m still scolding him, why did I disappear? Why aren¡¯t you the one who disappeared?¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± He was sure that Huo Junhao must have known Gu si in his previous life. Before he seeded, he had heard the Emperor mention it. At that time, the Emperor was not the current Emperor, but grandfather Gu was still the Imperial uncle. The Gu family was the first to acknowledge the return of the Goddess Kingdom. He had never thought about Gu Xin¡¯s rtionship with the goddess country. Plus, it was thest moment, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to these things. He had learned that grandma Gu was the aunt of Queen Dugu of the goddess Kingdom, so he also understood that the Prince from the goddess Kingdom who hade over in hisst days had been grandma Gu¡¯s family. With Huo Junhao¡¯s status at that time, how could he not have known Gu si? Perhaps, there was something between the two of them in the past life, but he was no longer here, so he didn¡¯t know. Gu Xinughed,¡¯if people had a past and a present, it might really be like what Huo Junhao said! Think about it, he followed us so eagerly back then. We were sisters, so why did he like to tease you? If it wasn¡¯t for the fate of the past life, would he only be teasing you in this life?¡± Gu si pouted. that¡¯s because he thinks I¡¯m easy to bully. He doesn¡¯t dare to bully you. ¡°Really? Did he bully you? He dares to bully you? He bullied you. You have three older sisters and one older brother. Putting everything else aside, just my father alone is enough to make him eat a pot. If there wasn¡¯t an invisible pull, would he be like this?¡± Aiya, third sister, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± you¡¯re making fun of me again. Gu Xin: ¡± who¡¯s making fun of you? I¡¯m just telling the truth! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask brother Yuanyuan, was it like this back then? Huo Wantong was just teasing you!¡± Gu si replied,¡¯yes, yes, yes. Third sister is right. Huo Junhao has been a bad guy since he was a kid. He¡¯s been targeting me since a long time ago. I¡¯m stupid, okay?¡± yes, ¡± Gu Xin patted her hand, ¡± this is a good tradition of our family. You know your own limits! Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± The two sisters chatted andughed at the side, while Lu Zheng and Cheng huaijin were also thinking about their own things. Lu Zheng was thinking about his past life, while Cheng huaijin was thinking about Xiao Yu. He hoped that Gu Mingzhu, the youngdy of the Peng family¡¯s fifth aunt, would be Xiao Yu¡¯s next life. Gu Mingzhu would never experience the hardships that Xiao Yu had suffered in this life again. The more suffering Xiao Yu had suffered in her previous life, the more worry-free she was in this life. Gu Mingzhu was already a year old. She had a bad temper, much worse than her brother, who was a boy with twins. Most of the time, she would cry very loudly. She was very strong-willed and could call her parents ¡®brothers and sisters¡¯. She could also hold onto the bench and walk a few steps. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She didn¡¯t have a good temper, but every time she was in Cheng huaijin¡¯s arms, she would fall asleep obediently. She would smile and stretch out her hands for Cheng huaijin to hug. When she bullied her brother who was a pair of twins and snatched his things domineeringly, as long as Cheng huaijin was by her side and told her not to take Mingzhu, that it was her brother¡¯s, she would obediently return it to her brother. She wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else. He was particrly stubborn. Cheng huaijin felt that this might be a kind of fate. Even if this was not Xiao Yu¡¯s next life, this was still fate between him and Gu Mingzhu. Chapter 2501 - 2501-falling sick from lovesickness 2501 Chapter 2501-falling sick from lovesickness Of course, he still hoped that Gu Mingzhu would be Xiao Yu¡¯s in her next life. Just like that, the four of them walked all the way to third aunt DU¡¯s residence. Third aunt du lived in the south of the city, not far from the Embassy. This was also the first time Gu Xin and the others hade to third aunt DU¡¯s house. The du family was rich. When third aunt du got married, there was a lot of dowry. After the divorce, third aunt du also left with her dowry. In addition, the money earned from the manor shop in her dowry made her very well-off. She didn¡¯t even need to buy a house with her own money. This house was also her dowry when she got married. The three-entry residence had always been looked after by the old servant for the past few years. Recently, when she moved in, there was a sense of life inside. When the Butler at the door saw them, he came forward to wee them and then brought them into the hall. ¡°Mr. Du, sorry to disturb you!¡± Gu Xin said sincerely. ¡°Third youngdy is joking. I usually sleepte at night. After a period of time, when he was tidying up the shop, he would slowly recover. Third miss, fifth miss, general Lu, Prince ah hai, you must be hungry. I¡¯ve already had someone prepare supper for you.¡± Third aunt du pulled Gu Xin and Gu si to sit at the table, not forgetting to greet Lu Zheng and Cheng huaijin. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Bai Yi. Brother Yuan Yuan said that Bai Yi will be here soon.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Third aunt du nodded and said, ¡± master Bai has beening here to eat when he has nothing to do. He even said that he doesn¡¯t want to go back to the Gu family anymore. He bought the yard next to mine and nned to move in, but he sleeps on the big tree in my yard all day long. Third miss, what do you think is wrong with master Bai?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect third aunt du to be so direct. This was what she didn¡¯t understand. There was really a difference between a married woman and an unmarried girl. Moreover, third aunt du was originally different from ordinary women. Otherwise, she would not have resolutely divorced her husband after her husband took a concubine to show that he would always respect and love her. The inw¡¯s family also said a lot of good words. She couldn¡¯t stand sand in her eyes. If she loved, she loved. If she didn¡¯t love, she didn¡¯t love. She didn¡¯t want to share her love with others. If she loved, she would say it out frankly. She also didn¡¯t feel that being liked and pursued by others was such a shameful or embarrassing thing. That was why she was able to tell him everything that white shirt had done. It wasn¡¯t that he really didn¡¯t understand, but he hoped that Gu Xin would be able to persuade him. After all, he was sleeping on a big tree every day, especially during this season. There were many mosquitoes and insects. Weren¡¯t you afraid of being bitten and sleeping ufortably? ¡°Mr. Du, don¡¯t you know about white shirt¡¯s problem? If he doesn¡¯t stay close to Mr. Du, he can¡¯t sleep. He¡¯s worried that Mr. Du will be taken away by someone.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Oh, really? Then I thought master Bai was sick and wanted to ask third miss to persuade him! Since it was lovesickness, there was no other way. In the end, I¡¯m not the one suffering, so I won¡¯t bother with this.¡± Third aunt du said calmly. Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± This sister is so forthright! Gu Xin silently lit a candle for Bai Yi in her heart. The road to cultivation is long and far, Bai Yi, you have to continue to work hard! Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t familiar with third aunt du, so he didn¡¯t care too much. He sat there and drank tea by himself. Soon, another servant girl brought in some desserts. These desserts were quite exquisite and Gu Xin wanted to eat them. Chapter 2502 - 2502-you know how to be anxious? 2502 Chapter 2502-you know how to be anxious? The four of them ate two tes of desserts and drank a bowl of tea before Bai Yi rushed back. This time, he wasn¡¯t dressed in white, but in ck, revealing his figure. Other than during the war, Gu Xin had rarely seen Bai Yi in such high spirits. Although he was almost 30 years old, Bai Yi didn¡¯t look old at all. He had a smile on his face as soon as he entered the house. Of course, this smile wasn¡¯t directed at Gu Xin and the others, but at third aunt du. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± White shirt sat beside third aunt du and poured himself a bowl of tea. His posture was as if he was the master of the house. Looking at third aunt du again, she seemed to be used to such a thick-skinned person, there was no extra expression on her face. Gu Xin and the other three suppressed their shock and asked about serious matters. Third aunt du went to the kitchen. Actually, Gu Xin and the others didn¡¯t mind third aunt du listening to them, but she was very self-aware. She knew what she should and shouldn¡¯t listen to. She gave an excuse to go to the kitchen and get someone to bring food over before she got up and left. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°He has a destination for today.¡± Bai Yi said, ncing at Cheng huaijin. ¡°You went to uncle Qingyuan¡¯s house?¡± Gu Xin saw the way Bai Yi looked at Cheng huaijin and immediately knew what was going on. Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart was in his mouth. Although he had guessed it when he saw the words ¡± Ying Ying Ying Ying Ying Xue ¡± in Shi MU¡¯s letter, he still felt very ufortable when he heard Bai Yi¡¯s words. yes, he stayed ondy Xue ¡®er¡¯s roof for half an hour. He only left when the light indy Xue¡¯ er¡¯s room went out. White shirt said. ¡°He left and went back directly?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Right, they went back directly. They didn¡¯t even stroll around like before. After I went back, I took a look. He probably didn¡¯t notice that anyone had been in the house.¡± Bai Yi replied. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Lu Zheng all looked at Cheng huaijin. what sister sisi drew just now, ¡± Cheng huaichen said. show it to Xue ¡®er tomorrow to see if it¡¯s something she¡¯s used before. ¡°Brother, even if you didn¡¯t ask us, we were nning to do the same.¡± Gu Xin replied. brother Jun, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± Xue ¡®er¡¯s memory is a little bad. She might not be able to remember it. little Jin, ¡± Lu Yang said. now that there¡¯s apetitor, you know how to be anxious? ¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Bai Yi said,¡±it seems like he has no ill intentions towards miss Xue ¡®er. Instead, it¡¯s love.¡± Didn¡¯t they say that The Frog Prince had a scheme? I¡¯m guessing that this general Shi mu also wants to win the martialpetition so that he can raise conditions with our Emperor! ording to my observations over the past few days, this general Shi mu is not the same kind of person as the pheasant Prince and the pig Princess. He knows what the two of them are thinking, but the two of them definitely don¡¯t know what he is thinking.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right. That Shi mu looks much smarter than the other two.¡± If it was really like what Bai Yi said, then it would be simple. During the martial artspetition, he would not be given any conditions to make a request to the Emperor. Brother, you can do it, right?¡± ¡°I can do it.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and clenched his fists. I¡¯m afraid that he has other ways to raise conditions with the Emperor other than this. I¡¯m worried that Yingluo will ¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Emperor will not randomly appoint a marriage for the children of our Gu family. The children of other families do not know.¡± Gu Xin said with certainty. Chapter 2504 - 2504-watch out for hidden weapons 2504 Chapter 2504-watch out for hidden weapons ¡°Little Jin, this Shi MU¡¯s Kung Fu is really good. When you face him tomorrow, you should be careful. He didn¡¯t put in much effort in today¡¯spetition, so we still can¡¯t see how deep he is.¡± Lu Zheng changed the topic and returned to Cheng huaijin¡¯s matter. ¡°Yes, I can see that too.¡± Cheng huaijin took a deep breath, then nodded. ¡°Prince ah hai, you have to pay attention to his hidden moves. After a few days of tracking and observation, I found that he has hidden weapons on him. Thepetition didn¡¯t say that hidden weapons can¡¯t be used, so you have to be on guard against him using hidden weapons.¡± Bai Yi warned sternly. ¡°Hidden weapons? Did you see what kind of hidden weapon he used?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about that. What I can be sure of is that he has hidden weapons on him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was knocked down by a child one night, I wouldn¡¯t have even noticed.¡± White shirt said. ¡°There¡¯s a child in the middle of the night? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied. ¡°He¡¯s the child of the family next to miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s. He was wandering around the capital before, and I wasn¡¯t sure if his target was miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s house. That time, he didn¡¯t even wear a night suit, just ordinary clothes, and strolled to that Street by himself. The madam of the family next door to miss Xue ¡®er took the child back to her mother¡¯s house for a drink and returned home veryte at night. The child threw a tantrum on the way. I don¡¯t know what exactly it was, but the child was so fierce that he jumped out of the carriage and just happened to hit Shi mu. Shi mu probably didn¡¯t expect such a young child to jump out of the car. It waste at night, so he subconsciously took out a hidden weapon. Then, he realized that she was a child from an ordinary family. It was taken back. It was also that time that I found out. At that time, his speed was very fast and he could control his movements freely. If I hadn¡¯t been staring at him, I really wouldn¡¯t have noticed him. Not only did I have to stay away from him, but I also had to hide well. General Shi mu always went out at a fixed time at night. At this time, there would not be any children on the street. ¡°He¡¯s the child of the family next to miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s. He was wandering around the capital before, and I wasn¡¯t sure if his target was miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s house. That time, he didn¡¯t even wear a night suit, just ordinary clothes, and strolled to that Street by himself. The madam of the family next door to miss Xue ¡®er took the child back to her mother¡¯s house for a drink and returned home veryte at night. The child threw a tantrum on the way. I don¡¯t know what exactly it was, but the child was so fierce that he jumped out of the carriage and just happened to hit Shi mu. Shi mu probably didn¡¯t expect such a young child to jump out of the car. It waste at night, so he subconsciously took out a hidden weapon. Then, he realized that she was a child from an ordinary family. It was taken back. It was also that time that I found out. At that time, his speed was very fast and he could control his movements freely. If I hadn¡¯t been staring at him, I really wouldn¡¯t have noticed him. Not only did I have to stay away from him, but I also had to hide well. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t see clearly what kind of hidden weapon it was.¡± Bai Yi exined. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re really scheming! He must have had his eyes on Xue ¡®er when he first entered the pce, and then went out every night to find Xue¡¯ er. Maybe he already knew about it from the start, but he was afraid that we would have people watching him, so he wandered around like this to disturb us. He probably doesn¡¯t know that there are people in the great Zhou who can follow him without being discovered!¡± Gu si sighed. ¡°He has indeed thought everything through. He didn¡¯t notice me, but he had been wandering around like this for many days, and only today did he reach his destination. I can see that he really does not have any ill intentions towardsdy Xue ¡®er.¡± Bai Yi nced at Cheng huaijin as she spoke. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything, but a strange feeling rose in his heart. He couldn¡¯t describe it. If he had to use a word to describe it, he felt that he might be afraid! He wasn¡¯t afraid of Shi mu, but he wasn¡¯t sure what he was afraid of. After a while, third aunt du brought a servant girl over with a tray. She greeted them and said that she was going back to her room to rest and asked Bai Yi to entertain Gu Xin and the others. ¡°Mr. Du, the host, is not here, so he asked Bai Yi to entertain us. Could it be that something good is about to happen?¡± Lu Zheng asked. You have to tell me, or I won¡¯t be able to prepare a gift in time. It¡¯s very tacky to give silver directly.¡± Chapter 2505 - 2504-nothing much 2505 Chapter 2504-nothing much White shirt looked at third aunt du with a smile. Third aunt du had long lost the shyness of a young girl. She sat down and looked at Lu Zheng with a smile.¡±General Lu, you don¡¯t have to worry about preparing the gift. Thismoner doesn¡¯t like anything else in this life, only this silver. If general Lu wishes to give this as a gift, then it¡¯s really a gift to my heart.¡± Bai Yi raised an eyebrow. thirddy, if you say that, general Lu will definitely ask you for the wedding date. Don¡¯t give me your whole life for money. Third aunt du turned to look at white shirt, ¡± ¡°Master Bai, do you think you don¡¯t have the ability to be with me for the rest of my life?¡± After she finished, third aunt du looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± then forget it. General Lu, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say that. Bai Yi,¡±hehe.¡± hahahahaha! Lu Zheng was overjoyed to see Bai Yi being defeated. alright, when Mr. Du marries someone else, I¡¯ll still give you silver. Third aunt du nodded,¡±then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± The third miss, the fifth miss, and Prince ah hai have to testify for me!¡± Gu Xin, Gu si, and Cheng huaijin nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Bai Yi said slowly, ¡± as the saying goes, don¡¯t let your fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. Since this silver has to be given out anyway, why not give it to one¡¯s own family? So, thirddy, marry me. If you marry someone else, general Lu and thirddy will give you less. If you marry me, they will give you more. At that time, all the silver in our family will be under your control. Think about it, all crows in the world are ck, and all men are the same. Since you¡¯ve married me, you can receive more gifts, so why marry someone else? If you marry me, you¡¯ll get at least double the happiness.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Third aunt du was speechless! Gu Xin and the others were speechless! Was this something an ordinary person could say? Those who were not as thick-skinned as the city walls would not be able to say such words. Bai Yi continued,¡±what betrothal gifts does the thirddy want?¡± As long as the thirddy said it, I, an ordinary ck Crow, am still stronger than others. I can do it. As the saying goes, when a woman gets married, it must be the order of her parents and the agreement of a matchmaker. However, the thirddy had already experienced the arranged marriage by her parents once, so she could make her own decision this time. Thirddy, as long as you agree, I, Bai Yi, will immediately go to Jiangnan to thirddy¡¯s home to propose marriage to my inws and uncles. Even if we don¡¯t need our parents ¡®orders to matchmake, we still have to go through the necessary process. What do you think, thirddy?¡± Third aunt du pursed her lips and came back to her senses. She calmly said, ¡± ¡°Not much.¡± ¡°Just now, thirddy said that you like silver. Why don¡¯t I go and bring my family¡¯s Silver over now and give a part of the betrothal gift first? what do you think, thirddy?¡± Third aunt du,¡±hehe.¡± Look, what is a scoundrel? this is a scoundrel. A scoundrel can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. He only needs to know what he¡¯s saying. ¡°Bai Yi, I remember you exchanged all your spoils of war for silver, right?¡± Gu Xin asked. You don¡¯t even want the silver, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, third miss.¡± Bai Yi said. Didn¡¯t I just find out that the thirddy likes silver? I¡¯m just afraid that one day she¡¯ll say how much money she wants as a betrothal gift I can¡¯t give! So, I changed them all into silver. He had built a basement next door and filled it up! Thirddy, can you take pity on me and help me take care of these silver taels that have turned into ashes underground? For the sake of the silver, can you marry me?¡± Chapter 2507 - 2507-I have an idea 2507 Chapter 2507-I have an idea The two girls present, Gu Xin and Gu si, heard third aunt DU¡¯s request and felt that this person was really a romantic! Moreover, this kind of romance was really unique. She did not need to make a grand wedding like Gu Hui and Gu Nian¡¯s. She did not need to tell the world that she was married and ask for everyone¡¯s blessings. She only needed her close friends and family toe and witness her bonding with her husband, so that they could spend the rest of their lives together. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She liked the sky full of stars, she liked the bright moon, she liked flowers everywhere, she liked beautiful things. She hoped that her loved ones and all the beautiful things would be by her side, to witness her once again step onto the path of happiness that she originally thought would have an unknown result. After Gu si heard this, she suddenly stood up, giving everyone a shock. ¡°Mr. Du, I have an idea. Come with me!¡± Gu si walked over and pulled third aunt du. Before third aunt du could react, he pulled her into the courtyard. Gu Xin stood up and said, ¡± the three of you can eat slowly. I¡¯ll go take a look. You won¡¯t understand even if you go. Don¡¯te.¡± Lu Zheng, Cheng huaijin and Bai Yi felt that they were being despised by Gu Xin. Forget it. It¡¯ste at night, and I¡¯m indeed hungry. I¡¯ll eat then. Anyway, everything was based on the woman¡¯s wishes. On this matter, the men didn¡¯t have to say anything. Anyway, it was useless to say anything. As long as they could marry the person they liked, it didn¡¯t matter even if they had a wedding in the middle of the night. ¡°Mr. Du, third sister, look at the terrain. The left and right sides have been bought by Bai Yi. When the timees, we can open up the three houses. The courtyard was even more spacious. The main gate was set in the courtyard on the left. This courtyard and the courtyard on the right could be designed with a sky full of stars and a bright moon. We can¡¯t predict the weather, and we don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a bright moon and stars on a good day in the Chinese calendar, but we can create our own!¡± it¡¯s easy to get fresh flowers everywhere. If it¡¯s our family, we can keep them fresh for one or two days even if we transport them from kun city, let alone from the countryside of the capital. The safer way is to let Bai Yi buy fresh flowers with soil, so that they canst longer. ¡°Then there are close friends and rtives. You see, we¡¯re setting up a stage here. Mr. Du said that he doesn¡¯t want to receive the bride, so we don¡¯t do the marriage ceremony, but we have to worship heaven and earth. As for building the stage, he would start from here and then ce it on the left and right sides. Mr. DU¡¯s close friends and white shirt¡¯s close friends would definitely be able to fill up the seats. When the auspicious time arrived, Mr. Du would start from this ce. He would wear a wedding dress and be escorted by his brother across the stage, while Bai Yi would walk from the other side to pick up Mr. Du. Then, in thest part of the journey, Bai Yi and Mr. Du walked together with the embroidered ball and arrived at the finishing point. They bowed to the parents. I remember that Bai Yi¡¯s parents are no longer around. When the timees, we can invite second uncle and second aunt to be the head of the family. Anyway, in second uncle¡¯s eyes, Bai Yi is no different from a son. When he needs to be beaten, he won¡¯t be soft-hearted at all.¡± ¡°After the ceremony, Mr. Du didn¡¯t want to go into the nuptial chamber. She wanted to stand up and apany Bai Yi to toast her friends and family. Then he could just get down from the stage and follow white shirt to propose a toast! His friends and family, as well as all the beautiful things that Mr. Du liked, were all in front of him. Wow, how beautiful!¡± Chapter 2508 - 2508-change 2508 Chapter 2508-change Gu si already had a rough idea in his mind. She walked around excitedly, pointing here and there. ¡°Mr. Du, there will be musicians who can y here. The music won¡¯t be noisy like what you don¡¯t like. Instead, it¡¯ll be heartwarming, like what you said, refreshing like flowing water. Even children who want to make noise will quiet down.¡± ¡°Also, we can skip the other lively segments, but we can add some well-wishes. For example, let Bai Yi tell you how he feels when he marries a wife, and let him make a lifelong promise to you in front of your friends and family, as well as the world you love.¡± ¡°This is definitely an unforgettable segment.¡± Third aunt du and Gu Xin were still imagining the scene when Gu si suddenly pped her hands. ¡°By the way, Mr. Du, can I use the pen and paper from your house?¡± Third aunt du was stunned for a moment,¡±Yingluo can.¡± Xun ¡®er, get a pen and paper for fifth Gu Youngdy.¡± Third aunt DU¡¯s maidservant went to get a pen and paper. Gu si ran to a brighter ce and waited for the pen and paper. After the brush and paper arrived, she began to draw. Of course, she used her own charcoal pen and only used the rice paper that the maidservant Ying ¡®er had brought. She drew quite quickly, and it was obvious that she had good basic skills. Lu Zheng and the other two were eating and drinking. They did not understand what the three of them were doing, but they did not go over to see. On the other hand, Gu Xin and third aunt du stood on either side of Gu si. In order not to block the light for her, they didn¡¯t stand too close to each other. Their vision was also quite good. Gu si drew a total of three pictures. They were very simple, but he drew all the elements she had just mentioned. Although there were no colors, people could imagine it. They could just fill in the colors themselves. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡¯sister sisi, your little brain is really something! I feel like you¡¯re my mother¡¯s biological son. You¡¯ve really inherited my mother¡¯s genes!¡± Third aunt du was amazed by Gu SI¡¯s ability. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She knew that the four Gu sisters each had their own merits, but in her opinion, the one she admired the most was Gu Xin. After all, Gu Xin was the most famous, followed by Gu Hui and Gu Nian. Of these two, one was a general, while the other was a person who contributed to the convenience of the lives of the people of great Zhou. Only Gu si, other than discovering a few salt fields, did not seem to have any other special ces. When it came to ounting, many youngdies from noble families would learn it before they got married, so it was not worth it for people to think that it was that great. The world did not know about Gu SI¡¯s special ability to manage ounts. Only the people in the Ministry of Revenue knew. Of course, in the future, when Gu si finished writing the book he had promised the Minister of Revenue, the impression of Gu si in many people¡¯s hearts would change. But at this moment, third aunt DU¡¯s impression did not change because of Gu SI¡¯s ability to manage the ounts. Gu SI¡¯s drawing was not because of how good the drawing was, but because it was too vivid and detailed. It was so vivid that people could imagine the scene. She believed that those big families who were sought after would definitely not be able to do what Gu si did. After all, it was just a charcoal pencil. It didn¡¯t even have any color, but she expressed what she had just said and what she was thinking in her mind in a short 30 minutes. How good were his basic skills! Not only was he good at basic skills, but he was also very talented. Chapter 2509 - 2508-completely unexpected 2509 Chapter 2508pletely unexpected ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied, Mr. Du?¡± Gu si got up and asked third aunt du. ¡°Fifth Gu Youngdy is amazing, shepletely understood my request and drew out what I wanted. In fact, before fifth youngdy Gu drew it, I had never thought that it could be like this.¡± Third aunt du said sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu si smiled and snapped his fingers. Then, he took the painting and walked over to white shirt and the others. He handed the painting to white shirt. white shirt, look. Mr. Du is very satisfied. This is your courtyard, and this is also your courtyard. You just need to run.¡± Gu si exined everything to Bai Yi. Bai Yi nodded thoughtfully and then discussed with Gu si. ¡°Yes, you can, you can. Wow, fifth youngdy, you are so powerful. Wow, what kind ofmp is used here? It¡¯s awkward here.¡± This development was also quite rapid. Third aunt du was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect it at all. They were supposed to provide a ce for them to talk about things. How did it be her matter in the end? More importantly, when did she agree to it? Fifth miss Gu had even drawn up a design n for her. Could it be that this marriage was really going to happen? ¡­¡­ Third aunt du was still feeling dizzy when Gu Xin and the others left. N?v(el)B\\jnn After sending her away, third aunt du was still in a daze. She felt like she was in a dream. White shirt stood beside her and looked down at her with a smile, ¡± ¡°Thirddy, are you satisfied with the discussion just now?¡± Third aunt du looked up at white shirt. Under the moonlight, the white-robed man¡¯s smiling face seemed to be coated with ayer of silver light. It looked quiet but very attractive. He held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and walked into her courtyard. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°My ancestral home is in Yunzhou, a vige very close to the Xing Nan Kingdom. ¡°After I could remember, my parents passed away one after another. When I was very young, I took a few children like me from the vige to make a living. Then, I met my master. After training hard for ten years, he entered the thousand des sect and fought for two years before he became the sect master. Then, he met the heir of the country guarding Duke, Lu Zheng, who had been abandoned in his ancestral home and died in a fire he had set up. She worked for him and listened to him and Lord Gu. After that, he went to the kun state and fought against the neighboring countries. Then, he went to the West and made great contributions under Princess Xinxin¡¯smand. When I returned triumphantly, the Emperor gave me the title of a third-rank general, but I refused. At that time, I had no desires and was only willing to follow Lord Gu and the third miss, general Lu, and do some insignificant things. He didn¡¯t want to deal with people in court and wanted to live a simple life. White shirt brushed away the loose hair by third aunt DU¡¯s ear and pushed it behind her ear. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not satisfied. We must believe in fifth youngdy. Among the few youngdies in the Gu family, she has been by second Madam¡¯s side the most and is the most patient with these things. If you have any other requirements, you can tell fifth youngdy. Fifth youngdy will definitely listen patiently and then meet your requirements. It¡¯ste, go to sleep. Let¡¯s slowly get used to sleeping early, adjust the time, and be a beautiful bride, okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Yi reached out to hold her hand. At this moment, it was as if Bai Yi had cast a spell on third aunt du, making third aunt du follow him unconsciously. He held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and walked into her courtyard. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°My ancestral home is in Yunzhou, a vige very close to the Xing Nan Kingdom. ¡°After I could remember, my parents passed away one after another. When I was very young, I took a few children like me from the vige to make a living. Then, I met my master. After training hard for ten years, he entered the thousand des sect and fought for two years before he became the sect master. Then, he met the heir of the country guarding Duke, Lu Zheng, who had been abandoned in his ancestral home and died in a fire he had set up. She worked for him and listened to him and Lord Gu. After that, he went to the kun state and fought against the neighboring countries. Then, he went to the West and made great contributions under Princess Xinxin¡¯smand. When I returned triumphantly, the Emperor gave me the title of a third-rank general, but I refused. At that time, I had no desires and was only willing to follow Lord Gu and the third miss, general Lu, and do some insignificant things. He didn¡¯t want to deal with people in court and wanted to live a simple life. It wasn¡¯t until Wuyue apanied the thirddy to the state of tai and returned that she met you again in Qi ¡®an town. At that time, I suddenly didn¡¯t want to live a life without any desires and do insignificant things. I suddenly have the thought of having someone by my side to apany me for the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 2510 - 2510 Not a good sign 2510 Not a good sign ¡°The person I want to be by my side isn¡¯t second white and the other brothers I grew up with. It¡¯s thedy boss of Qi ¡®an Inn, thirddy Du. ¡± ¡°I was once tempted. When I was working for Crown Prince Lu, I passed by Qi ¡®an Inn. At that time, the bossdy, third aunt du, was just a woman who had just been divorced. However, I had a lot of things to do at that time. I was in a precarious situation and I didn¡¯t know if I would be alive tomorrow. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never said it. ¡± ¡°I thought that I would miss it just like that. I never thought that after a few years, when I went to Qi ¡®an Inn again, the only woman who moved my heart would still be there. She still moved my heart. I¡¯m no longer the sect master of the thousand des sect who risked his life every day, nor am I a small Lackey who does odd jobs under someone else.¡± ¡°I can give the woman I love a good life. So, I chose my future again. I chose my future.¡± ¡°Now, I would like to ask, the woman who has moved my heart, Will you marry me? Are you willing to marry me, have children with me, and be with me for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, my life will be hers. If anyone in this world dares to hurt her, they will have to step over my dead body!¡± ¡°Thirddy, are you willing to?¡± After he finished speaking, he had already arrived at the door of the inner courtyard. White shirt held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and stood opposite her. The moonlight poured down on the two of them, and the scene was as quiet and beautiful as a painting. Third aunt du suddenly felt that her eyes were a little sore. She opened her mouth but could not say a word. Bai Yi smiled and patted her hand,¡±it¡¯s fine, you can consider it.¡± However, my thoughts, my thoughts, and my heart are presented to you without any reservation at this moment. It¡¯s definitely not fake.¡± Third aunt du pursed her lips. Bai Yi continued,¡±I¡¯ll ask fifth youngdy to prepare it for us. If you¡¯re not willing, you can tell me. I¡¯ll apologize to fifth youngdy and ask her to stop.¡± Everything will be up to you. Are you alright?¡± Third aunt du nodded. White shirt leaned over slightly and kissed third aunt DU¡¯s forehead, ¡± ¡°Be good, go back and sleep early. I won¡¯t be apanying you tonight, I have other things to do.¡± When third aunt du came back to her senses, white shirt had already left. She felt that her heart had stopped beating. She had been divorced for a few years. All these years, she had not been so close to a man, let alone hold his hand, let alone let someone kiss her forehead. After she came back to her senses, she touched her face. It was very, very hot. She felt as if she had returned to the time when she was 28 years old and saw the person she loved. Just now, it was as if her heart had stopped, but now, it was as if her heart was about to jump out. She quickly turned back to her room and asked the servant girl to get some cold water. She directly used her hands to hold the cold water and poured it on her face. After a few times, she felt that the temperature was going to drop a little. She was at a loss. Previously, she had acted so natural and unrestrained, but she did not think much of it. However, after that scene just now, she was a little flustered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She realized that she was moved. This was not a good sign! She sat by the desk and began to grind the ink to calm her heart. She picked up her pen and was about to write to her family in Jiangnan, but she stopped when she was about to write. How was she going to write it? How was he going to tell his parents and brothers? Also, was he willing to do so? Chapter 2511 - 2511-flattering each other 2511 Chapter 2511-ttering each other tsk, we were going to talk about Shi mu, but we didn¡¯t expect to push Bai Yi¡¯s marriage one step forward. We¡¯re really great! After leaving third aunt DU¡¯s house, they took a carriage back. Gu Xin eximed in the carriage. ¡°Yeah, no one expected it. Xinxin and sisi, you two sisters are really amazing!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re amazing too! If you don¡¯t say something to stop Mr. Du, sister sisi and I won¡¯t have a chance to show off!¡± Gu Xin said. no, no, no. I just wanted to teach that brat Bai Yi a lesson. I didn¡¯t think that Mr. Du would stay. Lu Zheng waved his hand. ¡°Aiya, brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t say that. Without your words, things wouldn¡¯t have developed well.¡± Gu Xin insisted on her idea. Cheng huaijin and Gu si looked at each other. These two people were really done for. It was only a short journey back, and the two of them had to tter each other in such a short time? Was it interesting? Especially Cheng huaijin, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood today. After knowing Shi MU¡¯s true purpose, he was already very annoyed. Then, he saw a pair of lovebirds discussing their marriage, and now he had to see his sister and brother-inw here. Sigh, who could understand his mental fatigue? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As Gu Xin and Lu Zheng ttered each other, the carriage arrived at the Gu residence. Gu Xin was very regretful. Did they break up just like that? I won¡¯t be able to see brother Yuanyuan for another two to three hours. How annoying! After a reluctant farewell, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Cheng huaijin returned to the residence. Lu Zheng watched them enter the house before turning the carriage towards the high Duke¡¯s public house. Early the next morning, the princes and princesses from various countries arrived at the martial arts arena on time. The audience had arrived early and sat down, waiting to see today¡¯spetition. There weren¡¯t as many sparring sessions as yesterday, so the Ministry of Rites had prepared other programs. There were four sessions in the morning, two for each of the princes and princesses. On the Prince¡¯s side, there was general Shi mu, the eldest Prince Tian Tian, Cheng huaijin, the ninth Prince, and Gaozi¡¯s Helian Yi. The princesses who stayed behind included Gu Xin, Long Zhu ¡®er, the princess of nanlin, the female guard of Prince Tian Tian from the dongzhe Kingdom, the maid from the goddess Kingdom who fought for dugu Mingyue, and a Princess from the West. In the third round, it was still Prince Tian Tian and Gu Xin who drew the bye. The Prince¡¯s match was between Shi mu and the ninth Prince, and Cheng huaijin against Helian Yi. No one ced any bets on this battle, and everyone agreed that the final winner would be Shi mu and Cheng huaijin. After all, it was obvious that the ninth Prince didn¡¯t have much martial arts, and most of his previous victories were given to him by others. As for Cheng huaijin and he lianyi, those who knew them well knew that Cheng huaijin was definitely stronger than he lianyi. On the princesses ¡®side, the princess of nanlin, Long Zhu¡¯ er, would face the princess of the West, while the female guard of dongzhe would face the maid of the goddess Kingdom. This was not easy to guess because everyone seemed to be the same, so there were a lot of people betting outside the game. Fatty Wang was an ignorant and ipetent person. Yesterday, he had earned a huge sum of money from this bet. Today, he didn¡¯t bet on the Prince, but he bet on the princess. This morning, before Gu Xin left the house, he even asked her which two of them would win. Although he didn¡¯t have time toe and watch thepetition, he had no choice. He had to train his body at Gu Xin¡¯s ce. Gu Xin didn¡¯t give him a break toe and join in the fun, but she didn¡¯t stop him from getting people to set up a gambling house either. That was why he stayed there obediently. Chapter 2515 - 2515-I believe him 2515 Chapter 2515-I believe him Most people chose Shi mu and Cheng huaijin. Apart from a small number of people who chose first Prince Tian Tian, half of the others chose Shi mu and the other half chose Cheng huaijin. Fatty Wang had begged for half a day and even went to Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu before he was brought here to watch thest match. He was very happy to see the results of the bet. Although there were many people who chose Shi mu, he definitely didn¡¯t lose out. In his eyes, Cheng huaijin would naturally win. Previously, when Cheng huaijin had nothing to do, he would take him to train for a day, and he had seen Cheng huaijinpete with Bai Yi once. This person had given him too much of a shock. In any case, he felt that Shi mu only looked a little fiercer on the surface, but he definitely couldn¡¯tpare to Cheng huaijin. Fatty Wang¡¯s father was the prefect of Tongzhou, and his maternal family was also one of the more famous wealthy merchants of the great Zhou. In the capital, there were still many people who knew fatty Wang. However, this time, he realized that the people he knew didn¡¯t like to talk to him. He was a little puzzled. What was going on with these people? They all ignored him. It was second white who told him that he had lost at least two pounds of weight. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but he probably didn¡¯t recognize him. Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t believe it. He excitedly ran in front of the people he knew, making sure that they didn¡¯t recognize him, then he didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak. Hmph Hmph, in a few months, I¡¯ll blind your eyes. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you guys call me damn fatty in private! Fatty Wang walked a few rounds in front of the people he knew, then happily went to where Zheng Qiu, Gu ¡®en, and third aunt du were. ¡°Fourth brother Gu, Xiao Qiu, Lady Du, I¡¯m here!¡± Fatty Wang greeted the three of them one by one. ¡°Old Wang, why don¡¯t you go to my ce?¡± Gu en asked curiously. There was only one seat left. Gu en had originally reserved it for fatty Wang, so he ran over to sit with Zheng Qiu and the rest. In the end, fatty Wang did not want to go. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Du here? I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days and I really miss him.¡± Fatty Wang had lost weight, but his mouth was still as greasy as ever. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Old Wang, you should shut up! Don¡¯t you know what Bai Yi has been up to recently?¡± Gu en felt like lighting a candle for fatty Wang in his heart. You¡¯ll be finished when Bai Yi is done with his work, and you¡¯re still here teasing his wife. ¡°Busy with what? What does white shirt¡¯s busy schedule have to do with me? Didn¡¯t he go to the Emperor to ask for a position? Aiyo, this fool. He didn¡¯t want itst year and insisted on waiting until this year. Time has already passed, how can we get the same thing?¡± Fatty Wang sighed. ¡°A capable person will eventually reach a high position no matter what position he is in. Only those who have nothing to do and have an annoying mouth can be given a high position. He can even make himself a dust.¡± Third aunt du said faintly. Fatty Wang was speechless. Gu en and Zheng Qiu were holding back theirughter as they looked at the court. Fatty Wang was unconvinced,¡±Mr. Du, are you despising me with your words?¡± Old Bai just told you that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with you and you believed him! I can tell you too, so why are you despising me?¡± Third aunt du tilted her head and looked at fatty Wang,¡±I believe him!¡± You said you can say it, but you can only say it! Do you dare to abandon your wife and son to live with me? If you don¡¯t dare, then stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m not the girl from the ce you often go to, so please be more respectful when you speak in the future. Otherwise, Yingluo ¡­¡± Gu en and Zheng Qiu stoppedughing. Chapter 2516 - 2515-cheating 2516 Chapter 2515-cheating They felt that third aunt du was angry. She was really angry. This was a little strange. Before this, third aunt du only despised fatty Wang and annoyed him, but to say that she was angry, she had never done it before. However, when she said this, she was a little angry. The atmosphere between the four of them instantly became out of ce with the lively atmosphere around them. Third aunt du acted as if nothing had happened. After fatty Wang was embarrassed for a moment, he also became serious and cupped his hands to third aunt du, saying, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss du. I was too impetuous before, but I really didn¡¯t treat Mr. Du as the same as those girls he mentioned. I¡¯m just used to speaking without thinking. I hope Mr. Du can forgive me. ¡± Third aunt du raised her eyebrows, she didn¡¯t expect fatty Wang to say such words. She thought for a moment and said,¡±I¡¯ve received young master Wang¡¯s apology. Everyone knew each other and were friends. I was too serious just now. I just hope that young master Wang will say such words to others less in the future. Think before you speak and do things. Young master Wang was originally the son of a government official, and now he was working for third miss. Every word and action of young master Wang also represented third miss. The third youngdy treated young master Wang as a friend, so he should not let her down. ¡°Besides, young master Wang has a good wife at home. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything else, but as a woman, I would like to say something for youngdy Wang. No woman can not mind her husband¡¯s flowery words to another woman. Trust and honesty were not the only things needed between husband and wife. They also needed principles and a bottom line. Don¡¯t give up on your principles and bottom line. Live your life well, and you¡¯ll have a beautiful life.¡± Gu en and Zheng Qiu understood. Third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband might have had the same situation in the past. The two of them were in love and married. Later, third aunt du was determined to divorce. Perhaps it was because the other party was not loyal and fell in love with someone else. Perhaps some women could bow their heads to life. As long as they were the eldest branch, as long as they had the final say in the backyard, as long as they had a status in the inw¡¯s family, they might agree to take in concubines and would not be so determined to divorce. However, third aunt du was obviously not this kind of woman. She couldn¡¯t bear to have sand in her eyes. Fatty Wang was stunned for a moment, then nodded his head solemnly, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mr. Du treated me as a friend before, but not anymore. In my opinion, Mr. Du has already regarded me as a friend. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll get along as friends from now on. Mr. DU¡¯s words, I will also remember them.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Third aunt du nodded. With the sound of the gongs and drums, the first round of thepetition began. Thisst round was different from the previous three. The previous rounds were between the male and female, but this round was between the princess and the prince. The first match was between the princess of nanlin and the maid of dongzhe. The two seemed to have discussed it, and after a few moves, the winner was decided. Princess nanlin won. The audience in the stands were just short of throwing things. This was obviously cheating! The two of them didn¡¯t do anything. They discussed who would win and then stayed in their best condition to deal with their Princess Xinxin? Many people wereining that they did not want to do it. How could this be? was this even fair? This was the territory of the great Zhou! Bai Yi led the guards to maintain order on the field, and some people also advised the people around them not to get angry. Chapter 2517 - 2517-brother, a warrior 2517 Chapter 2517-brother, a warrior ¡°No, no, no, this won¡¯t do. Aren¡¯t nanlin and dongzhe clearly bullies? I won¡¯t! I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Fatty Wang wasn¡¯t afraid of Bai Yi as he stood up and shouted. The results of his recent exercise were evident. His loud voice quieted down the noisy surroundings. The result of the silence was that there was an instant response. Themoners who had just been appeased all started to shout along with fatty Wang¡¯s slogan. The Emperor was leisurely drinking his tea. When he saw this scene, he was overjoyed. He asked Xue ¡®er, who was beside him, ¡± ¡°Who is that guy? The one next to my son!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue said,¡±Your Majesty, that¡¯s Wang Shoucheng. Third sister brought him back from tai state. He¡¯s the son of the magistrate of Tong state.¡± Recently, he¡¯s been under second White¡¯s care to lose weight. Third sister said that he¡¯ll be running errands for her in the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at fatty Wang again, saying in surprise, ¡± isn¡¯t he a fatty? He only looks a little strong, how can he be considered fat?¡± Gu siughed at the side,¡¯fatty Wang is being tortured by second white and the others every day! Sometimes, third sister had to run to take care of him for a day, brother Xiao Ye would run to take care of him for a day, and fourth brother would take care of him for a day. Eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and brother ah Yuan loved to teach him a lesson when they were free. That¡¯s why he lost weight, quickly.¡± The Empress held The Little Prince and smiled. is it because you torture him so much that he can¡¯t walk? then you let him soak in a medicinal bath. The next day, he will continue to be tortured? ¡± Gu yingxue and Gu Siqi nodded in unison. At first, it was his family¡¯s servants who carried him back. Later, he could ride his own carriage back.¡± The Emperor touched his chin, tsk, this person is interesting. Fatty Wang still didn¡¯t know, just this protest of his had directly left an interesting impression in the emperor¡¯s heart. The princess of Nan Lin directly used thenguage of the great Zhou to ask the people of the Ministry of Rites,¡±Are the rules against this? We¡¯re just using tactics, we didn¡¯t make any mistakes. If Princess Xinxin is willing, we can discuss itter. Let¡¯s have a few moves. We¡¯re not tired. How about a rock-paper-scissors?¡± When fatty Wang heard the Messenger¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t wait for the people from the Ministry of Rites to reply and said in a loud voice: ¡°Bah! Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself in the mirror? You¡¯re not worthy of ying rock-paper-scissors with our Princess. Are you afraid to fight with our Princess, afraid that you will be beaten into a pig¡¯s head, afraid that your already disgusting face will be beaten even uglier by our Princess? If you¡¯re ugly and can¡¯t get married, then your nanlin will have no heir. You evil woman, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s words stunned the surrounding people. Brother, you¡¯re a warrior! If she wasn¡¯t the princess of great Zhou, she was the princess of nanlin! You¡¯re not giving me any face at all! Even if she was not a Princess, she was at least ady. How could you call ady so ugly that she had no heir in front of her? Even though this Nan Lin Princess might not know what you are scolding. The messenger was also embarrassed and did not dare to trante these words. The princess of nanlin frowned. Seeing these reactions and fatty Wang¡¯s expression that deserved a beating, she felt that he was not saying anything good. She red at the messenger. The messenger didn¡¯t dare to say it. Even if you hit me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say this! Even if I didn¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll have to put it on my head when you remember it in the future! Chapter 2518 - 2518-otherwise what? 2518 Chapter 2518-otherwise what? Gu shouxin immediately called for an official from the Ministry of Rites who knew nanlinnguage, and considerately went forward to trante fatty Wang¡¯s words for the princess. After the trantion, without waiting for the princess¡¯s response, the official said, ¡± ¡°Everyone, calm down, calm down. Our rules indeed don¡¯t have clear rules, so the princess of nanlin and this person from the eastern tutor country didn¡¯t break the rules. Princess Xinxin also said that she was fine. She asked me to tell you that she was fine. Everyone, pay attention to the next two matches. The princess will make everyone as excited as they are now.¡± The messenger had tranted what he had said. However, Princess nanlin was still immersed in the words just now. She looked fiercely at fatty Wang. After the messenger tranted what the Ministry of Rites official said to the people of great Zhou, she said to the messenger, ¡± get someone to investigate. I want to know everything about that person after this. The messenger replied,¡±yes, I am.¡± The messenger wanted to say that there was no need to investigate, as he happened to know the person. When he was learning the Zhounguage at the Ministry of Rites, he had heard a lot of gossip. At first, he didn¡¯t understand it, but when Gu Xin and the others talked, they used the Zhounguage mixed with the words of nanlin, dongzhe, and jacang, so he understood it. That person was Princess Xinxin¡¯s subordinate. That person¡¯s father was also an official in the great Zhou Dynasty, and his mother was the child of a rich merchant. That¡¯s an idiot! Forget it, forget it. Their Princess had been in too much contact with first Prince Tian Tian recently and had be a little silly and impulsive. The messenger was tired. He felt that after this trip to the great Zhou, their nanlin would have to change to the second or third Princess as the sessor. Gu Xin had already gone on stage and the second match was against the princess of nanlin. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin was dressed in a white outfit. Her hair was tied up with a red ribbon. As the wind blew, the ribbon flew along with her hair. With her hands behind her back, she smiled at the princess of nanlin and asked in the nanlinnguage, ¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to my fianc¨¦?¡± The princess of Nan Lin was stunned for a moment, and then admitted frankly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t?¡± Gu yingxue tranted the conversation between the Emperor and the Empress. The husband and wife looked like they were enjoying a show. Only The Little Prince looked at the two people in the field with a serious expression. He was still quite worried about his sister Xinxin. Gu Xin¡¯s smile widened,¡¯that¡¯s right, No.¡¯ Just like what themoners said, are you worthy? You don¡¯t deserve it. Don¡¯t even think about touching my man. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± the princess of Nan Lin sneered. Gu Xin¡¯s smile disappeared. otherwise, I will let those who have their eyes on her know why the sun is so ring and why the flowers are so red! After she finished speaking, Gu Xin did not give him a chance to speak and immediately attacked. She didn¡¯t even bring any weapons. She was bare-handed, and her fists were like the wind. The princess of nanlin might be better than most girls in martial arts, but she was no match for Gu Xin. The only woman that Gu Xin had met in her life that could give her a headache was the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea tribe. She was the ruthless one and had helped Gu Xin to grow in the Western Region. The princess of nanlin was forced to retreat by Gu Xin. She was almost forced out of the ring, but Gu Xin grabbed her cor and pulled her back. Her hair was in a mess and she was panicking. She never expected Gu Xin to be so strong and ruthless. Chapter 2520 - 2521-never admit defeat 2520 Chapter 2521-never admit defeat Gu shouxin asked the official from the Ministry of Rites beside him to find the official with the loudest voice from the Ministry of War and trante the words of the nanlin envoy. Then let the officials from the Ministry of War say it out loud, and let the officials from the Ministry of Rites ry themoners ¡®words to the princess of Nan Lin on the stage. The officials from the Ministry of Rites immediately knew what their Lord Gu was going to do. It just so happened that the one from the Ministry of War was also a simple-minded person who especially admired Lord Gu who was both civil and military. When the time came, he would definitely shout with all his might so that the people would hear him. ¡°Yup! Quickly admit defeat!¡± ¡°Just admit defeat! You can¡¯t beat our Princess Xinxin!¡± why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you¡¯re not as pretty as our Princess Xinxin, not as tall as her, not as chubby as her, not as fair as her, and you¡¯re still thinking about the delicious food of a Toad eating swan meat. ¡°Hurry up and admit defeat. Don¡¯t waste our princess¡¯s energy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The official from the Ministry of Rites was also quick. He tried his best to shout out every sentence he heard. His throat was almost smoking. He had no choice. He was afraid that if he missed out a sentence, he would anger the princess of nanlin. What if she really admitted defeat? This move was very effective because the nanlin envoy knew his Princess very well. The moment the official from the Ministry of Rites started shouting, the envoy wanted to stop him. Unfortunately, the official ran quickly and ran one round around the arena. He had already said everything he needed to say. Gu Xin crossed her arms and looked coldly at the princess of nanlin who stood up from the ground. ¡°How is it? Should he admit defeat? Actually, you¡¯re not fat, not ck, and not ugly. But someone like you is really not worthy of Lu Zheng. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice out of goodwill. Don¡¯t even think about what¡¯s not yours.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to strain the rtionship between the two countries. After all, the people of the two countries were the most hurt by the war. She knew that the Emperor would support her unconditionally, even if she killed the princess of Nan Lin here today. However, she would not go too far. After all, she only liked Lu Zheng. She had plotted a scheme with Lu Suan in passing, just to get Lu Zheng¡¯s body. It was disgusting, but not to the point of death. ¡°We nanlin people will never admit defeat!¡± The princess of Nan Lin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue! I like this kind of person with a backbone.¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she looked at her and did not move. To be honest, she liked pretty girls. The prettier the girl was, the more she liked her. If this pretty girl had not tried to ruin her rtionship with Lu Zheng, she would not have been so harsh on her. So, she stopped moving now. She wanted to see how she would not admit defeat. ¡°I want my sword!¡± Princess Nan Lin turned her head and said to the judge beside her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Give her the sword!¡± Gu Xin knew that the judge was not from the Ministry of Rites and probably did not understand what she was saying, so she kindly tranted it for her. After that, the envoy of nanlin sent the sword of the princess of nanlin over. The princess of Nan Lin picked up her sword, her eyes suddenly calm. Even if she was in a bit of a sorry state now, she still looked very imposing. The surroundingmoners became quiet again. One had to say, Princess Nan Lin¡¯s imposing manner was really well controlled. Unfortunately, this was useless to Gu Xin. Gu Xin had seen women who were more powerful than the princess of nanlin, so she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. The princess of nanlin thought that her swordsmanship was fast, but it was like slow motion to Gu Xin. Chapter 2525 - 2524-the strong are respected 2525 Chapter 2524-the strong are respected Thepetition on the field was already very intense. Both of them were injured and bleeding from the corners of their mouths, but they still looked very energetic. The people from the quicksand diplomatic mission kept cheering for their Prince, and the people from the Jia Cang diplomatic mission did not show any weakness. At the same time, the audience was also shouting wildly. They had no choice, they had ced their bets at the entrance before entering the venue. Prince¡¯s first ce in his group was given to him by many people. the two of them fought until they reached the edge of the ring. cheng huaijin seemed to have the upper hand, but shi mu suddenly grabbed cheng huaijin¡¯s cor and threw him off the ring, as if he had eaten a powerful pill. Cheng huaijin was already on guard against him, so he naturally didn¡¯t let him seed. It was just that at that time, the two of them were standing in Shi MU¡¯s favor. Half of Cheng huaijin¡¯s body had fallen off the ring, and he was clinging to the rope with his feet. He jumped up, trying to grab the rope with both hands to return to the ring. But Shi mu didn¡¯t give him such a chance and stepped forward to stop him. Cheng huaijin hooked the rope with one leg and stretched his other leg forward, directly putting Shi mu down. After doing this, he almost fell off the stage. Fortunately, he saw the right time. He was sure that Shi mu wouldn¡¯t notice his feet and thought that he still had to rely on his feet to support himself. He knocked Shi mu down. Although he didn¡¯t knock Shi mu downpletely, he did make Shi mu stagger and give him a chance to ease his predicament. Shi mu had only been able to stand firm for a breath, but it was also this breath that gave Cheng huaijin a chance to turn the tables. As long as not all of them fell out of the ring, he would not lose. Therefore, thepetition continued. shi mu seemed to be a little angry, and his moves became more ruthless. cheng huaijin was the same. the surrounding people were in an uproar. after seeing such an exciting match, they didn¡¯t have the time to care about winning or losing. after all, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on. although they had some hope, they weren¡¯t sure who would win. When Shi mu caught Cheng huaijin, he hit him ruthlessly, hitting his face and stomach. Cheng huaijin¡¯s face received a few punches, and after his stomach was punched, he immediately spurted out blood. But Shi mu wasn¡¯t any better off. Cheng huaijie kicked him in the knee. Outsiders couldn¡¯t tell, but he could feel it himself. It seemed that there was something wrong with his knee. if he hadn¡¯t touched cheng huaijin¡¯s leg just now, he would have thought that cheng huaijin¡¯s kick had metal tied to his leg. thepetition was still going on, and the arena was covered in the blood of the two. no one had fallen, so no one had admitted defeat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Beside the Emperor, Gu yingxue¡¯s heart was in her throat. Seeing Cheng huaijin get hurt and vomit blood, this was the first time she truly understood what it meant to wish that all the injuries were on her. She really wanted to say,¡±brother Xiao Yan, let¡¯s not get first ce!¡± However, she knew that it was impossible. How could one admit defeat in apetition? But her heart ached. She was really heartbroken, as if there was an awl stabbing into her heart. She didn¡¯t even realize that her tears were falling and her eyes were red. Of course, no one noticed it. After all, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the two people in the field. Two hours. The two of them had been fighting for two whole hours. Except for the initial probing, they had gone all out in the rest of the moves. At this time, the two of them were somewhat exhausted. They stood not far away from each other to catch their breath. They looked at each other with the determination to win. At this moment, even the messenger from Jia Cang felt that Cheng huaijin was very powerful to be able to beat their general to such an extent. Chapter 2526 - 2525-admitting defeat 2526 Chapter 2525-admitting defeat They didn¡¯t hate Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin as much as nanlin and Dong Zhe did. Instead, they admired Cheng huaijin from the bottom of their hearts. In Jia Cang, the strong were respected. Everything was won through strength and respect. this was also due to shi mu¡¯s good management. his men had schemes and intrigues, but most of them were respected by the strong. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That was because all schemes and intrigues were useless in the face of absolute strength. Thepetition on the stage continued. The people below the stage did not get tired of watching and continued to cheer. after an hour and a half, shi mu finally used his hidden weapon. his physical strength was already at its limit, and if he didn¡¯t finish off cheng huaijin soon, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out against him, so he used his hidden weapon. He thought that no one in the great Zhou knew that he had hidden weapons, because he had never used them before. Unfortunately, Bai Yi knew. Bai Yi had reminded Cheng huaijin, so Cheng huaijin knew. Even though they had been on the field for so Long, Cheng huaijin had not let down his guard and was always on guard. When he saw that Shi MU¡¯s movements were slightly different from before, Cheng huaijin had already guessed it. He didn¡¯t know what his hidden weapon was, but he could Dodge it. He had trained with Gu Xin in the West for almost a year and was very familiar with this weapon. Gu Xin¡¯s hidden weapons were always unexpected and very urate. After Cheng huaijin dodged, he knew that Shi mu was definitely an arrow at the end of its flight. His chance hade. He took out a pill from his pocket and ate it. Gu Xin had given it to him just now, telling him to eat it when he wanted to maintain his best energy. He had already nned to eat it at this moment. In order to prevent Shi mu from making any requests rted to Gu yingxue, Cheng huaijin also went all out. After all, he had also used a hidden weapon, right? Shi mu had lost this round. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t throw Shi mu down like he did with Prince Tian Tian. He only subdued Shi mu in the end so that he couldn¡¯t find an escape route. ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Cheng huaijin asked Shi mu in thenguage of the jacang Kingdom. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Shi mu was silent for a while before he slowly replied. thest match, Prince ah hai of quicksand country wins! With the sound of a Gong, the officials from the Ministry of Rites announced the winner. those who had bet on cheng huaijin were so happy that even standing up was not enough to express their joy. they all jumped up. As for those who had bet on Shi Mu Sheng, they were all dejected. This great general of the Jia Cang country looked very powerful, why couldn¡¯t he beat him? Of course, they didn¡¯t say that it was impressive but useless. After all, everyone had seen the intense battle just now. Just like that, the martialpetition of the seventeen countries ended. the emperor personally stepped down from the stage to reward gu xin and cheng huaijin, who had won first ce. he even promised them a condition. However, the two of them didn¡¯t have any conditions for now, and Cheng huaijin was seriously injured, so they didn¡¯t mention it. The second and third ce also received gifts, but they were not as valuable. After the rewards were given out, the Emperor brought the Empress and Crown Prince back to the pce. The officials from the Ministry of Rites were present to announce tomorrow¡¯spetition. The venue was a Little Big, so the loud voice from the Ministry of War naturally repeated the announcement. The rules of the literarypetition were slightly moreplicated, but it was possible for everyone to see it. Simrly, there were also rewards for thepetition of words. As for what the reward was, he would wait until tomorrow. Because Shi mu and Cheng huaijin¡¯s match had been going on for too long, the sky was getting dark. After everyone knew the time of the match tomorrow, they all dispersed. Chapter 2527 - 2527-admiration 2527 Chapter 2527-admiration At the Gu residence, in Cheng huaijin¡¯s courtyard, the Gu siblings were present. After the imperial physician had examined him, he let the medicine Boy apply medicine on his wounds. ¡°Princess, Prince ah Hai¡¯s injuries will heal in a few days. His internal organs are not injured. The external wounds only looked serious, but with the ointment concocted by the princess and Mr. Xiao, it would not take long for them to recover. So, please don¡¯t worry, Princess.¡± The imperial physician told Gu Xin about Cheng huaijin¡¯s heartache. The people in the Imperial Academy of Medicine liked Gu Xin and grandma Xiao. From time to time, the two of them woulde up with something that was much better than the medicine that the Imperial Academy of Medicine usually used. The two of them didn¡¯t hide the recipe and generously let the Imperial physicians find someone to make it. It was done, but the effect was not as good as what the two of them made. Therefore, the medicine that Gu Xin and grandma Xiao concocted and sent to the Imperial Academy of Medicine was basically for the children of the royal family, or for the Emperor to specially reward the ministers when he was in a good mood. ¡°Alright, Imperial physician Xu. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make this trip.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Actually, she could have checked Cheng huaijin¡¯s injuries, but she just had to put on a good show. At that time, other than Cheng huaijin, Shi mu was also seriously injured. The Imperial physicians of the Imperial Academy of Medicine were all there. When Cheng huaijin returned, Imperial physician Xu also came back. Imperial physician Xu¡¯s medical skills were quite good and Gu Xin still trusted him. Since he said so, it meant that Cheng huaijin was really fine and that Shi mu did not use those underhanded tricks. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin sent Imperial physician Xu out. The other siblings saw Gu yingxue¡¯s state and followed her out. Because Cheng huaijin had taken Gu Xin¡¯s pill, he had lost all his strength and was in a deep sleep. Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes were red as she sat by the bed, watching Imperial physician Xu¡¯s Medicine Boy apply medicine for him with worry. She didn¡¯t even notice that her brothers and sisters at home had all left the room. His upper body was bruised and swollen, and some parts of it were even very swollen. It looked very painful. Gu yingxue wanted to snatch the bottle from the medicine boy¡¯s hand and apply the medicine for Cheng huaijin herself. ¡°Lady Gu?¡± The medicine Boy finished applying medicine on Cheng huaijin¡¯s upper body and looked at Gu yingxue, who was by the bed, with a troubled expression. ¡°What?¡± Gu yingxue looked at the medicine Boy in confusion. what¡¯s wrong? Do you need help? I can do it. ¡± ¡°No, no,¡± The medicine Boy quickly shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to take a look at Prince ah Hai¡¯s injured leg. Is miss Gu alright? ¡± The apprentice was too embarrassed to say what he was about to say. Gu yingxue¡¯s face turned red. She stood up and said,¡±Oh, alright, I¡¯ll take a step back. However, you should be gentler! Prince ah hai is a little tired, don¡¯t hurt him, wake him up.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll definitely be gentler,¡± the medicine Boy quickly replied. Gu yingxue walked out of the room, turning back to look at him with every step she took. The medicine Boy sighed. What an infatuated person! However, in his opinion, these two could be considered a perfect match. He quite admired Gu yingxue. If it were any other noble daughter, they might not want to marry Prince ah hai! Even if Prince ah hai was handsome, powerful, and could be the king of quicksand in the future, he would still have a ce in the West. However, what kind of ce was the West? it was said that not even a de of grass grew there. An ordinary girl would probably not go to such a ce. None of the princesses in the West were fair and tender. When Princess Xinxin first came back, she was a little dark. It was only in the past year that she returned to being fair again! Chapter 2528 - 2528-overthinking 2528 Chapter 2528-overthinking Anyway, from the medicine boy¡¯s point of view, Cheng huaijin was good in all aspects, but there was one bad thing, and that was that he would eventually have to return to the barren West. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om thedies of the great zhou dynasty would not be able to bear the pain. as fordy gu, she didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Hence, the medicine Boy really admired Gu yingxue. ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s go eat! After eating, he woulde over to see brother little Yan. My mother asked the kitchen to make soup for brother kun. Don¡¯t worry. There are people watching over here.¡± Gu si went up and held Gu yingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Gu yingxue nodded and followed Gu si to the dining room. It was already dark, and all the members of the Gu family were present, including Gu Qingyuan, Peng Yizhu, and the twins. The couple was a little worried when they saw Gu yingxue¡¯s distracted look. In her past life, she had raised Gu yingxue until she graduated from high school. In this life, she had also been by her side for a few years. Although she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, the couple really treated her as their own daughter. The child that they had been raising in front of a delicate girl was now frowning so much that the two of them couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. Especially Gu Qingyuan. Although Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he thought that he didn¡¯t have any children in his previous life. He really raised Gu yingxue as his daughter with all his heart. He didn¡¯t think it was an exaggeration to say that the old father would cry when his daughter got married. Anyway, after he saw that Gu yingxue had grown taller and understood how to watch romance movies, he had been thinking about the arrival of that day. He thought about how he could hold back his tears. He had also thought about which family¡¯s brat would abduct his daughter. Well, he didn¡¯t get to see it in his previous life, but he got it in this life. Just like his colleagues who loved their daughter in his previous life, they did not like his future son-inw at this stage. Especially when he knew that Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t like Gu yingxue at first. Although he could understand Cheng huaijin¡¯s feelings at that time, as a father, he still felt a little ufortable. His daughter was such a good person, why did he dislike her? If you don¡¯t like it, you should be more decisive and continue to dislike it. If you don¡¯t like it halfway and like it again, what if you¡¯re not happy in the future and dislike it again? Anyway, Gu Qingyuan had a lot on his mind. As for Peng Yizhu, she didn¡¯t think much of it. She just felt that the conditions in the West weren¡¯t very good. From the looks of it, her Xue ¡®er would really have to go to the West with Cheng huaijin. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave, and her heart ached. However, as a woman herself, she knew exactly how it felt to follow the person you love at all costs. Anyway, it was going to happen to her. If anyone tried to stop it, she would probably resist even more. Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t expect that the daughter that the couple had pampered for two lifetimes would be so unstoppable once they fell in love. ¡°Sisi, Xue ¡®er,e sit down and eat. Everyone was tired after a long day. After eating, they rested for a while and went to rest early. There¡¯s still one more day tomorrow.¡± Grandpa Gu invited everyone to eat together. In the Gu family, although grandma Gu had the final say in everything, Grandpa Gu was the head of the family. Usually, he was the one who gave the order to eat. The table was full of people, but because of Cheng huaijin¡¯s serious injury, the atmosphere was not as good as before. Only Peng Yizhu¡¯s twins didn¡¯t know anything. They were babbling and talking to the nanny. Chapter 2529 - 2528-making requests 2529 Chapter 2528-making requests ¡°Father, have you finished all the questions for tomorrow¡¯s test?¡± Gu Xin was almost done with her meal. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, she spoke up to break the silence. ¡°Yes, they are out. The people from the Ministry of Rites will go and set it up tomorrow morning.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Set up? How do you want to set it up?¡± Gu Ren had long wanted to speak and asked upon hearing this. ¡°Just like the Lantern Festival, we¡¯ll hang up all the questions of the seventeen countries and let the princes and princesses of the seventeen countries guess. Of course, he couldn¡¯t do his own questions. In the end, the person who answered the most questions would represent Guosheng. At the same time, the 17 countries had also put out their own rewards. The first person to solve their questions would win. It¡¯s probably like this.¡± Gu shouxin was much more patient than before as he exined to the children. ¡°Second brother, can only princes and princesses do it? Can wemoners do it?¡± Uncle Gu was almost done with his meal by now, so he turned on his Chatterbox mode. He had been a little tired recently and didn¡¯t talk as much as he used to. He basically only started talking after he had eaten. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re also called a littlemoner?¡± Fourth uncle Gu looked at Big Uncle Gu speechlessly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you just amoner? The Emperor gave me the title of shannong Marquis and I¡¯ll focus on farming. Aren¡¯t those who farm thend just ordinary people? Fourth brother, I¡¯ve been getting tanned recently. Didn¡¯t you notice at all? The fruits that your wife ate were grown by me, amoner, and many othermoners!¡± Uncle Gu sighed. He had been farming for his entire life! He didn¡¯t know which son he should pass his title to. ¡°Speaking of this, I have to talk about the problem of my inheritance. Father, mother, second son, fourth son, look, My Three Sons, my son, you say he¡¯s the eldest son and the first grandson, but you can¡¯t let him farm, right? bear with it, one look and I know he¡¯s not cut out for farming. The youngest one doesn¡¯t even look like it! I feel like I have no sessor! I¡¯m worried!¡± Uncle Gu sighed deeply. Grandpa Gu had never thought that his eldest son would ask such a question at this time. ¡°If you feel that the first three sons are not good enough, you can continue to have more.¡± Grandma Gu nced at uncle Gu and said indifferently. Uncle Gu was speechless. Zhang Shi was speechless. Everyone at the scene was speechless. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Madam Zhang came back to her senses and said,¡±mother, you can¡¯t do this. My daughter-inw is already in her early forties.¡± You¡¯re asking for your daughter-inw¡¯s life!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi and said,¡±isn¡¯t it because the boss dislikes your three sons?¡± He was very worried. Other than this method, what else could he do? Huihui didn¡¯t look like a farmer, nor did sisi. Could it be that you are willing to give up your family¡¯s title to the second and third household?¡± Zhang Shi was stunned and then waved her hand,¡±mother, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t cultivate it, there was still the youngest! When the youngest was able to walk a long way on his own, he would let his father take him to the fields. He grew up in the field, so he can more or less do it. ¡± Zhang Shi paused and said,¡±speaking of this, I have to say it.¡± Our youngest is the most simr to his father. Enzi and Ren Ren arepletely different, so I would like to make a request, is that okay?¡± Everyone looked at Zhang Shi. Since thest time Zhang Shi was almost tricked by her maiden family to lose ninren, Zhang Shi had not made any requests or caused any trouble for a long time. It had been many years. Therefore, everyone was very curious about the request she wanted to make. Chapter 2530 - 2531-distinguished 2530 Chapter 2531-distinguished Seeing that everyone was looking over, Zhang Shi said with some embarrassment,¡±Actually, it¡¯s not an excessive request. That¡¯s right, this, our youngest, in the future, besides studying and practicing martial arts, can he let his father manage everything else? Second brother, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just feel that your big brother is right. We can¡¯t let the title be left without a sessor. It¡¯s not like before, when everyone grew up in the vige and could distinguish the five grains. I¡¯m worried that the children in the family don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s not enough to just study and practice martial arts!¡± ¡°Previously, I saw that en Zi even asked the kitchen manager about the price of rice in the market recently. If this was in the past, how could en Zi not know? I asked en ¡®Zi out of curiosity, and he said it was his second uncle¡¯s homework. I was thinking that I can¡¯t just study, I have to understand real life. So, he let the youngest study and practice martial arts with his second uncle and go to the fields with his father. In this way, the title of Marquis Huinong can be inherited by the youngest.¡± ¡°I wonder what everyone thinks? Of course, I¡¯m just a woman, and I don¡¯t know much. If my thinking is wrong, everyone, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it! Haha, hahaha Yingluo.¡± Seeing that everyone at the table had no expression, Zhang Shi was still a little panicked. She managed the Gu family¡¯s backyard and had already done her best to learn. The less she spoke, the more she did. The less she spoke, the more she saw. Trouble came from the mouth. She firmly remembered these principles. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Mother, this ispletely possible. I agree with it. Second uncle will definitely agree, right, second uncle?¡± Gu Ren was the first to agree. He had no choice. He was the second son of the entire Gu family. His brother had inherited the Gu family¡¯s title, but his father¡¯s title had yet to be inherited. ording to the order, wouldn¡¯t it be him? He never thought that his unreliable parents would see through him and directly arrange for him to be the youngest. Very good, very good! ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. If Ren Ren were to be the shannong Marquis, he probably wouldn¡¯t even share the leeks and scallions!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t mind at all. Moreover, he did not intend to teach the few young ones at home like he did to Gu en. He did not have that much time. He only needed to look at his homework every day. It was not like he could not hire civil and military Masters. No matter what, these guys also had four good brother-inw. Those four, who couldn¡¯t teach? Brother-inw was not often in the Yue family, but Gu en, as the older brother, should be around! Why did he work so hard to teach Gu en in the past? Wasn¡¯t it all for this moment? Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t have any objections to this. After all, they were only in charge of the marriage of their four granddaughters. Even if the fourth couple had a daughter in the future, they were already old and didn¡¯t know if they could wait until their youngest granddaughter got married. Therefore, they would take care of the kid¡¯s matters themselves. Uncle Gu didn¡¯t have any problems with this, but he had a suggestion. ¡°I see that the homework that second brother has arranged for en ¡®Zi is quite about life. Why don¡¯t we bring the younger ones along and start plowing next spring? Huihui remembered what her benefactors had experienced in the past. These young ones had to experience it too. Don¡¯t you think we have to treat everyone equally? Fourth brother, when the child in your stomach can walk in the future, you must also take it with you. Oh right, and also the children of Huihui and niannian. No matter if they¡¯re boys or girls, bring them along when they¡¯re of age. I can¡¯t be like Ren Ren, who can¡¯t distinguish between leeks and scallions.¡± Gu Ren,¡±I can tell!¡± Chapter 2531 - 2531-she knows 2531 Chapter 2531-she knows For the sake of his happy salted fish life, Gu Ren resisted the urge to argue with his father and second uncle about him not being able to tell the difference between leeks and green onions. Uncle Gu¡¯s suggestion was unanimously approved by the family. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu also wanted to send their twins to uncle Gu and let him take them to the field. He had to be down-to-earth! Wearing clothes meant she was doing practical work, and wearing brocade clothes meant she was a youngdy and an elegant young master. He could get whatever temperament he wanted. It was rare for grandma Gu to express her opinion on the matters of her grandchildren. She put down her chopsticks and said, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then write this into the Gu n¡¯s n motto! Qing Yuan, the children of your lineage must do the same. In the future, the title of shannong Marquis would be inherited by the youngest of the first branch. When the youngest grew up, he would lead the next generation to do these things. In terms of civil and military affairs, whoever¡¯s child had a promising future would take over. As for the others, we don¡¯t have to be both civil and military, nor do we restrict them from doing what they want. It¡¯s fine as long as I can be a human.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s expressions were the same as they pouted. Look at what their mother said. What did she mean by ¡®it¡¯s fine as long as you can be a human¡¯? These words didn¡¯t sound impressive, but the Gu family all understood what they meant. They didn¡¯t expect you to be a talent, but don¡¯t be a good-for-nothing who caused trouble. The atmosphere at the dining table was slowly stirred up. After eating, they chatted for a while. Grandpa Gu asked the servant to check if Cheng huaijin had woken up. After a while, the servant came to report that he had not woken up. It was gettingte. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu were about to leave with the twins. The couple looked at Gu yingxue. ¡°Father, mother, can I stay here today?¡± Gu yingxue asked. Gu Qingyuan sighed. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t stay up toote,¡± Peng Yizhu said, patting her on the shoulder. I still need to rest.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, mother.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. After Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family of four went home, Grandpa and Grandma Gu also went back to their rooms to rest. Cheng huaijin had not woken up yet. The Gu family also felt that if they went over together, they might wake him up, so they nned to go over to see him the next morning. The eldest and fourth branch¡¯s husband and wife had gone to sleep. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian went to the study and told Gu yingxue to tell them if Cheng huaichen woke upter. After the two of them left, only Gu Xin, Gu en, Gu si, and Gu yingxue were left. Gu en looked at the worried Gu yingxue and suggested, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait with Xue ¡®er? brother Xiao Yan should be waking up soon.¡± let¡¯s not go to my brother¡¯s ce first, ¡± Gu Xin said. let¡¯s go to sister sisi¡¯s ce. Gu en and Gu yingxue looked at Gu Xin in confusion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om st night, sisi and I found something when we went out, ¡± Gu Xin said. we need Xue ¡®er to confirm it. Gu yingxue remembered and asked,¡¯sister Xinxin, are you talking about the thing you found at Shi MU¡¯s ce? Does he really have something that belongs to me? That person is really him?¡± Gu en was dumbfounded, but it did not stop him from following her. The four siblings came to Gu SI¡¯s room. Gu si found the thing he had drawn at Shi MU¡¯s cest night. Gu en took a look and thought,¡¯what are these? It¡¯s like a child¡¯s toy.¡± Gu yingxue searched her mind to see if she had these things. Suddenly, she found the right person. These things seemed to belong to her. No, to be precise, they belonged to the original Gu yingxue. Chapter 2533 - 2532-careful and considerate 2533 Chapter 2532-careful and considerate It wasn¡¯t for herself, but for Cheng huaijin. The group went from Gu SI¡¯s room to Cheng huaijin¡¯s room. They had only sat for a while when Cheng huaijin woke up. Gu Xin asked the servant to bring her some food. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Mrs. Zhang had already taken care of the backyard, and the kitchen staff had been preparing food for Cheng huaijin. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and you guys haven¡¯t rested yet?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the four people by the bed and broke into a smile. However, his voice waspletely hoarse. He had indeed exhausted all his strength today. ¡°Brother Xiaoyan, if you don¡¯t wake up, we won¡¯t be able to sleep well! I¡¯m also afraid that Xue ¡®er will be crying by your bed. With us here, how can she still endure it!¡± Gu en joked. His joke didn¡¯t do anything to Gu yingxue, but it made Cheng huaijin blush. However, Cheng huaijin¡¯s face was also injured, so it couldn¡¯t be seen for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue, who only had him in her eyes, and said gently. ¡°Sister Xinxin got someone to bring you food. Are you hungry? Was there anything else different about the injured area besides pain? Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll get you some water?¡± Gu yingxue said as she turned around to get some water. Gu en and Gu SI¡¯s eyes were a little sore. Tsk, Xue ¡®er had never taken care of anyone like this before! Cheng huaijin was still in a good mood, even though he was seriously injured. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally awake. Otherwise, who knows how long our Xue ¡®er would have to endure.¡± Gu Xin came in from outside and teased. ¡°I have to thank Xinxin for giving me the pill. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it to the end. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Cheng huaijin wanted to get up as soon as he said this, but the moment he moved, his entire body ached, and his throat felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Aiya! Don¡¯t move.¡± Gu yingxue had just poured some water. When she walked over and saw him like this, she got anxious. She handed the water to Gu si and walked to the head of the bed. She took a cushion and ced it properly. She wanted to help Cheng huaijin up, but she was afraid that she would touch his wound, so she could only ask Gu en for help.¡±Brother en Zi, please help Brother Xiao Ye up!¡± Gu en pointed at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue was confused. Gu en facepalmed. you¡¯re standing at the head of the bed. How am I supposed to help your brother Ben up? ¡± Gu yingxue quickly retreated to the side. Gu si quietly observed Gu yingxue. She realized that Gu yingxue was no longer blushing. How many times had she teased them tonight? this girl actually didn¡¯t blush. Didn¡¯t she blush for a while when she said something in the past? Cheng huaijin was helped to sit up while Gu en walked to the end of the bed. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m still very self-aware. I gave up my position at the head of the bed. Xue ¡®er, brother Xiao Yan is thirsty and his throat is hoarse. Can you give him some water?¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t need Gu en¡¯s reminder at all. She had already brought the water back from Gu si, sat on the bed, and fed it to Cheng huaijin. This was the first time Cheng huaijin had been fed water. He was naughty when he was young and rarely fell sick. When he fell sick, he didn¡¯t remember who fed him. He had an outstanding older brother and a sickly younger sister at home. Anyway, no one cared about him, the second child. Seeing how worried and careful Gu yingxue was, he felt warm in his heart. He felt that he could still move his hands, but he didn¡¯t want to. If Xue ¡®er wanted to feed him, then let her! As a result, the three siblings, Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu si, saw Cheng huaijin only open his mouth the entire time. Gu yingxue fed him water, rice, soup, and medicine. She was careful and considerate. Chapter 2534 - 2534 Really 2534 Really The three siblings couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they left before Cheng huaijin could finish eating. Only Cheng huaijin and Gu yingxue were left in the house. The servant boy also sensibly went to the door to wait. ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m done eating. You should go rest too.¡± Cheng huaijin said gently as he looked at Gu yingxue, who was carefully wiping his mouth. yes, I¡¯ll watch you sleep. I¡¯ll tease you when you¡¯re asleep. Gu yingxue finally couldn¡¯t control her tears anymore. One by one, they fell down as if they were free. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry.¡± Cheng huaijin raised his hand and wiped away Gu yingxue¡¯s tears. His fingers were a little rough. Although the medicine Boy had cleaned his body before he applied the medicine, Cheng huaijin was a martial arts practitioner and had lived in the West for so many years, so how could his hands be tender? ¡°I won¡¯t cry. Brother Xiao Yang, don¡¯t move. Be good and lie down.¡± Gu yingxue grabbed Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand and wiped her tears. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying. I just want to cry. Seeing brother Xiao Yan like this, I feel bad. I was just thinking that it would be great if I was the one who got injured in thepetition. Then, brother Xiao Yan wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain. I have nothing to do all day anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal to recuperate for a while.¡± ¡°You silly girl!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart trembled. No one had ever told him that they wanted to help him suffer. Their hearts ached for him. Never. He even felt like crying. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a silly girl. I¡¯m so silly. When I see brother little che frowning, I¡¯ll let my thoughts run wild. When I see brother little cheughing, I¡¯ll alsough foolishly. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so stupid to let my emotions be affected by others.¡± The more Gu yingxue wiped, the more tears she shed. ¡°I used to think that people with this kind of thinking are the stupidest. You can clearly live well alone, so why do you have to feel emotional ups and downs for another person? I didn¡¯t understand it before, but I do now. In the past, I had to criticize others in my heart, but I won¡¯t do it now.¡± Gu yingxue continued. The word ¡®love¡¯ was reallyplicated. She really didn¡¯t want to understand. ¡°Then let¡¯s be happy together in the future. No one frowns, no one tears, okay?¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and said seriously. Gu yingxue was taken aback, then she looked at Cheng huaijin in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve thought it through. We¡¯ll be happy together in the future. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore. The thought of you not being by my side one day and not being able to see you when I turn my head around, I feel quite sad. So, the best way is to keep you by my side. That way, you¡¯ll be happy, and I¡¯ll be happy. So, Xue ¡®er, are you willing? Are you willing to be by my side and be happy with me?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue with a serious expression. At this moment, he only had eyes for Gu yingxue and nothing else. f * ck! Gu yingxue wanted to say that she was willing, but her tears just couldn¡¯t live up to her expectations. The tears that had just stopped started to fall again. She felt as if something was blocking her throat and she couldn¡¯t say anything. Cheng huaijin waspletely dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t have much contact with girls. The ones he had contact with most were his sister and the Gu sisters. The Gu sisters didn¡¯t cry much. Anyway, he had never seen them cry. His younger sister was crying, but she didn¡¯t cry like Gu yingxue. When his younger sister cried, she would shed tears. After a while, she would be fine after he coaxed her! Chapter 2535 - 2535-he knows 2535 Chapter 2535-he knows Looking at Cheng huaijin¡¯s bewildered expression, Gu yingxue was both worried and amused. She wiped her tears dry and held Cheng huaijin down, who was about to help her wipe her tears. brother Xiaoyan, don¡¯t move. The weather is hot now. You¡¯ll sweat if you move. I can¡¯t apply medicine for you. The medicine Boy is not here. Cheng huaijin saw that Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes were red and no longer crying. He heaved a sigh of relief.¡±Alright, I won¡¯t move. Just don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Cheng huaijiny on the pillow and looked at Gu yingxue. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I rarely coax girls, so I don¡¯t know how to coax a girl who cries easily. When she was young, Xiao Yu cried. As long as I made a few faces next to her, she would smile. I really don¡¯t know about the other girls.¡± This was the first time Cheng huaijin had mentioned Cheng Huaiyu to Gu yingxue. He rarely mentioned Cheng Huaiyu to others, even to Gu Xin, his expression was not very good when he mentioned Cheng Huaiyu. But now, he was able to say it calmly. Sometimes, some things were not so difficult to talk about once they were over. Gu yingxue looked at Cheng huaijin in surprise. She had thought that Xiao Yu would be an obstacle that they would never be able to ovee. Cheng huaijin knew why Gu yingxue was so surprised and what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He only slowly told Gu yingxue about the story of him and Xiao Yu when they were young. ¡°From as long as I can remember, I know that my sister is different from the other sisters. She can¡¯t speak and her reaction is slower. My parents told me that I only need to protect my sister for the rest of my life. As for the other matters, we will leave them to our big brother. Our big brother will protect us well.¡± ¡°At that time, I studied with Xiao Yu. Because she reacted slowly, Sir didn¡¯t speak too fast. Our whole family thinks that Xiao Yu will be able to talk one day, so we often talk to her. Actually, other than not being able to speak, she can understand.¡± ¡°Besides studying, I also practice martial arts. Actually, the teacher who taught us martial arts was hired by my parents to teach Xiao Yu. It¡¯s a female teacher. It¡¯s just that little Yu doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in this, but I¡¯m more interested, so it¡¯s my lucky day.¡± ¡°Just like that, we grew up until we were twelve years old. That year, we met Xinxin¡¯s family. Xiao Yu, who¡¯s always slow to react and doesn¡¯t like to be in contact with her lover, is looking at Xinxin strangely, as if Xinxin is her family and they¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°At that time, my mother and second aunt also had a good chat. Our families have a good rtionship. However, my parents and big brother made a mistaketer on. At that time, I realized that it wasn¡¯t right to always be taught to take care of my little sister. In fact, I should have learned more. If I could have learned more, my words would have weight at home, and that wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to second uncle and brother a ¡®Yuan for saving me and Xiao Yu, giving us a way out, allowing Xiao Yu to live for a few more years, and allowing me to live. As for my parents and brother, Yingluo,¡± At this point, Cheng huaijin stopped. The Cheng family had been implicated by Cheng huaijin¡¯s maternal grandfather. Of course, they could have lived for a few more years, but Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng had joined forces to cause an early ident on Cheng huaijin¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s side. Chapter 2536 - 2536-looking forward 2536 Chapter 2536-looking forward n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cheng huaijin was aware of this situation. He had never med the Gu family. Even without the Gu family, his Cheng family would have been implicated by his maternal grandfather sooner orter. The things his parents had done were enough to exterminate the entire family. He was grateful to Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng for giving him and Xiao Yu a Second Life. Gu yingxue held Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, that¡¯s all in the past. Sister Xiao Yu¡¯s Princess temple is also in Gaozi. When you miss her, you can go to Gaozi. People whoe and go from the West and our great Zhou will pass by Gaozi and pay their respects. I believe that sister Xiao Yu¡¯s next life will be healthy and carefree. Brother Xiao Yang, your parents and siblings are no longer around, but you still have us. You still have the entire Gu family, and you are also the young master of the Gu family.¡± yes, ¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. I understand. ¡°Xue ¡®er, I want to rest.¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly said, ¡± after I sleep, you should go back to your room to sleep too. Put on some ointment, otherwise, your eyes will be red and swollen tomorrow morning.¡± Gu yingxue got up and helped Cheng huaijin to sleep. okay, brother Xiaoyan. I¡¯ll watch you sleep. I¡¯ll go back to my room after you fall asleep. Cheng huaijiny down and closed his eyes. Very quickly, even breathing sounds could be heard. Gu yingxue made sure that Cheng huaijin had fallen asleep before she got up to leave. She even gave some instructions to the servant outside. Hearing Gu yingxue¡¯s voice disappear and the sound of the servant¡¯s footsteps, Cheng huaijin finally opened his eyes. ¡°Young master, do you need something?¡± The servant was shocked. Miss Xue ¡®er had clearly said that the young master had fallen asleep, but his eyes were wide open. He didn¡¯t look like he had fallen asleep. ¡°You rest, I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯ll call you if I need you.¡± Cheng huaijin said. alright, young master. I¡¯ll be sleeping next to you. The manservant retreated and sat on the recliner at the side. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t care so much. He opened his eyes and looked at the top of the bed, not knowing what he was thinking. Perhaps it was because he had just mentioned his family to Gu yingxue that he was reminded of his childhood. He missed his parents and brothers, and he missed Xiao Yu. In fact, ever since he escaped with Xiao Yu, he rarely thought about his parents and brothers. After learning that his parents and grandfather¡¯s family were beheaded in Beijing, he didn¡¯t think about them even more. He couldn¡¯t do anything but pray that they would be reincarnated into a good family in their next life and be good people. They shouldn¡¯t think about being bad people and should be Kinder to others. This was the only thing he could do. Now that he mentioned this to Gu yingxue, Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his parents were still alive. It wouldn¡¯t. There was a very certain voice in his heart. Since he was young, his parents had always valued his elder brother and he was a child who was raised without any care. Whether it was in the Cheng family or his maternal grandfather¡¯s house, he was actually not that popr. Moreover, because he had to protect his sister, he had offended many rtives of the same age. In the past, he had no goals and nothing in his mind. Now that he thought about it, he was actually happy at that time, but there was a price to pay. The price was that when something really happened, he was so helpless! Cheng huaijin closed his eyes and stopped thinking about it. One should not sink into the past. One should look forward. The front was filled with positions and the impossible. He would cherish this Second Life and make it better. He would live not for anyone but for himself. Chapter 2539 - 2539 Goading her doesn’t work 2539 Goading her doesn¡¯t work Behind the nanlin envoy were the dongzhe envoy and the Deputy general under Shi mu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Shi MU¡¯s Deputy general just stood there and didn¡¯t say anything, but the envoy from Dong Zhe was different. He walked closer to the envoy from nanlin and said, ¡± the princess¡¯s death is strange. It wasn¡¯t a normal death. Our Prince said that we have to investigate and find the murderer to seek justice for the princess! ¡°But, the great Zhou needs coroners to investigate the case, how can I let a man get close to the princess?¡± the nanlin envoy said with difficulty. If the king and the queen find out about this, won¡¯t I be skinned alive?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Princess Xinxin can solve cases like a god?¡± the envoy said in disdain. Let her do it! Relying on a coroner, she still has the nerve to admit that she can solve cases like a god?¡± Gu Xin was so angry that sheughed. This person must have forgotten that she could understand! Or did he not forget and said it on purpose? Was he provoking him? She took a step forward and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your conversation.¡± I really don¡¯t admit that he¡¯s a God in solving cases. Now, I can say that I need a coroner by my side when I¡¯m investigating a case. Not only do I need a coroner by my side, but I also need a Yamen runner! I¡¯m not as good as you think, I can¡¯t do everything by myself. By the way, I¡¯ll give you a phrase from the great Zhou,¡±each has his own job.¡± Every department and position has their own meaning.¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin continued,¡±I think you two don¡¯t want to investigate anymore.¡± Then the court of judicial review would have nothing to do with it. Then I¡¯ll call Xiao Qiu and the rest to leave. You guys can discuss the follow-up with Lord Gu!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin called Zheng Qiu, he gang, he Qiang, and the rest to bring their men out. Zheng Qiu, he gang, he Qiang, and the rest of the court of judicial Review¡¯s officers all stood behind Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned around and said to Gu shouxin helplessly, ¡± father, I¡¯ll go back and take a nap. You¡¯ll probably have to work hard for a while. Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±yes, go back to sleep!¡± Rest in peace. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Qin not to let anyone disturb you and Xiao Qiu no matter what.¡± The messengers from dongzhe and nanlin quickly tranted the conversation between the father and daughter in the ears of their envoys. The envoy of nanlin was anxious. Princess Xinxin, wait! Wait! Don¡¯t go! Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and continued to walk out. The nanlin envoy took a few steps forward, wanting to pull Gu Xin back. He gang and he Qiang stood behind Gu Xin, ring at the envoy. The envoy of nanlin looked at Gu shouxin with a sad face. ¡°Lord Gu, please persuade the princess! Our Princess died an unnatural death, and we need Princess Xinxin¡¯s help. I beg you, Lord Gu.¡± The nanlin envoy¡¯s heart was in a mess. Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was the heir appointed by their King and Queen. Many things had already been handed over to her. They were just waiting for her to take over the affairs of nanlin country after she found a husband. However, she was gone now. More importantly, he didn¡¯t know how she had disappeared. Both Dong Zhe and Jia Cang had seen the situation. If there was no result and they went back like this, Dong Zhe and Jia Cang would tell them about the situation. Wouldn¡¯t he, the leader, be finished? If he could find the murderer, he would have an exnation and the punishment he would receive when he returned would definitely be less. Hence, the nanlin envoy did not want Gu Xin to leave. The envoy didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to be so domineering and leave without a care for her reputation. His taunting didn¡¯t work on her at all. Chapter 2541 - 2541-getting cuter 2541 Chapter 2541-getting cuter ¡°Eldest Prince Tian Tian and the others came over at 11:00 am. At that time, this servant was looking at the hourss and was prepared to record the time when the princess had fallen asleep. After about two hours, the two of them left. After they left, this servant watched the princess fall asleep. When it was about 11 pm, this servant went to the next room. As for the Thunder this servant heard, it should already be Yin O ¡®clock. This servant is not very sure, only that I didn¡¯t sleep for long.¡± A ¡®Lu said after thinking for a moment. Gu Xin nodded and checked the time in her heart. Then, she looked at ah Yin, who had been silent the entire time. ¡°What about you, ah Yin? Have you been following ah Lu?¡± Gu Xin asked. Ah Yin, who was called, suddenly raised her head and looked at Gu Xin. Her eyes were a little dazed. When she came back to her senses, she realized that it was wrong to look at a noble person like this and lowered her head again. ¡°This servant, this servant is following ah Lu. It was only after the princess knocked over the medicine bowl for the first time that this servant went outside to pour more medicine. After that, this servant was in a deep sleep and did not hear the Thunder. It was ah Lu who woke this servant up.¡± Ah Yin said in a low voice. Although she looked calmer than ah Lu, her voice was too soft. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her. ¡°Ah Lu, go out and ask your Lord Jiang to invite first Prince Tian Tian over. If he is not willing, ask my father, Lord Gu, to send someone to invite him. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and ordered. Ah Lu retreated. Ah Yin remained calm as she stood on the spot with her head lowered. Gu Xin nced at her and ignored her. Instead, she went to the bedside to look at Zheng Qiu. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third youngdy, help me.¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu Xin saw what Zheng Qiu was doing and picked up the te beside her. Zheng Qiu took out something from the nanlin Princess ¡®stomach and ced it on the te. Gu Xin had worked together with Zheng Qiu a few times and was able to face these things head on. She saw that the thing on the te was a little ck and asked, ¡± ¡°Is he poisoned?¡± ¡°There are signs of poisoning.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. However, it didn¡¯t show on the surface of the body. We have to see what¡¯s on the te.¡± what else? ¡± Gu Xin looked at the corpse. is there any more? ¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±she has been eating a lot.¡± But most of them are normal things.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the time of death?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It should be around the time when I was ugly,¡± Zheng Qiu replied. Gu Xin pouted. In other words, when ah Lu watched the princess fall asleep, she wasn¡¯t dead yet, but died in her sleep. If he was poisoned, there was a time when the poison would act up. This made sense. Soon, Zheng Qiu was done with the examination and stitched up the body. N?v(el)B\\jnn The two of them gathered around the te and rummaged around. They didn¡¯t know what kind of poison it was, whether it was the poison in the medicine or the food. The sky was already bright. Outside, eldest Prince Tian Tian was slowly brought over by the Deputy general of the jacang Kingdom. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin nced at her. Without saying anything, Gu Xin knew that her father was definitely saying, ¡± do you need me to do the hiring? ¡± Aren¡¯t you underestimating me? Gu Xin was ted. Her father was getting cuter as he got older. He used to be very fierce. ¡°Princess Xinxin, why did you ask me toe? I wanted toe here before, but the nanlin people didn¡¯t allow me to see Long Zhu ¡®er for thest time.¡± First Prince Tian Tianined. Chapter 2543 - 2544-injured leg 2543 Chapter 2544-injured leg The cloaked man was stunned. He subconsciously looked at first Prince Tian Tian. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xinughed,¡¯why are you looking at your first Prince? He doesn¡¯t understand medicine. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have brought you there, right? So,st night, you examined Princess Long Zhu ¡®er for two hours. It¡¯s impossible that you didn¡¯t find anything! I won¡¯t talk about internal injuries, but let¡¯s talk about external injuries. Which part of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s injury is more serious?¡± First Prince Tian Tian sat up straight, and unconsciously clenched his fists. Princess Xinxin is very strong. Besides her head, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er is seriously injured in other parts of her body. The cloaked man bit the bullet and said. ¡°Ah? Was it? I saw that Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg was more serious. After all, it was broken, but her hand was not! Don¡¯t tell me that your judgement in the East is different from our great Zhou?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°Ah, Yingluo, yes, this little one remembers. Our judgment is different on both sides, but the problem with Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg is indeed more serious.¡± The cloaked man followed Gu Xin¡¯s words and exined. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you treat Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg when you found out that it had a problem? Didn¡¯t he say that he would bring her medicine? Why didn¡¯t I find any traces of treatment?¡± Gu Xin was confused. this ¡­ This bi an! the cloaked man panicked. ¡°Princess Xinxin, if you were sick, would your great Zhou let a male doctor treat you? Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as giving you a prescription?¡± First Prince Tian Tian promptly said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this Princess rarely gets sick. But this Princess can tell you that in our great Zhou, when the princess is sick, it is the imperial physician who is in charge of treating her. Our great Zhou¡¯s Imperial physician¡¯s Institute is filled with men.¡± Gu Xin nced at first Prince Tian Tian and smiled, ¡± I wonder what kind of precious medicine first Prince Tian Tian brought for Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Can you take it out for me to take a look? ¡± After all, he had to deal with the right problem! If it can¡¯t cure the disease, then this Princess can be considered to have helped the eldest Prince see through a quack, right?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any precious medicinal herbs, just some of our Dong Zhe¡¯s specialty. My Royal father is worried that I¡¯ll be injured, so he brought it. I¡¯ve already given it to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. I also saw her take it with my own eyes.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said. ¡°Did you really not see Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg injury? How can you just take medicine?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see it? Of course, he read it. It¡¯s just that because of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s noble status, I wanted to ask Princess Xinxin to help me today.¡± First Prince Tian Tian rolled his eyes and said. He remembered that Long Zhu ¡®er had been lying on the bed the whole night. She seemed to have said that her legs were in pain, but she also said that her whole body was in pain, as if her bones were falling apart. After taking the medicine they gave her, she felt much more rxed. This Princess Xinxin was too powerful. She was already dead, but she could still find out that her leg was broken. ¡°Then, first Prince Tian Tian, I would like to ask you, do you remember if Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s bone was broken in her left or right leg, or both of her legs?¡± Gu Xin asked with a serious face. She did not hide her distrust at all. ¡°Of course it¡¯s her legs, otherwise she can still walk. Last night, she was lying in bed and talking to me. She couldn¡¯t even get off the bed.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said with absolute certainty after some thought. He remembered that Long Zhu ¡®er said that both his legs were in pain. Chapter 2544 - 2545-bluffing them 2544 Chapter 2545-bluffing them ¡°First Prince, Are you sure? Why does this Princess only see signs of a fracture in one of his legs?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and asked again. ¡°I didn¡¯t read it. My subordinates didn¡¯t dare to look at it carefully. Anyway, she said that both her legs hurt. Maybe it¡¯s just one. The other one is because you¡¯re too ruthless, and it hurts.¡± First Prince Tian Tian wanted to get away with it. ¡°Is this the case?¡± Gu Xin looked at the cloaked man again, ¡± you said that Prince Tian Tian can¡¯t understand it, but you should be able to understand it, right? ¡± Which leg did you fracture?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s the left leg. His right leg is only seriously injured, but the bruise looks a little scary.¡± The cloaked man decided to go all out. Since Gu Xin said there was only one, then he would just say one. If Gu Xin said it was her right leg, then he would say that he couldn¡¯t tell right from left. All in all, he had to say one leg. Princess Xinxin of the great Zhou Dynasty was too treacherous. She was trying to trick them! ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and sneered, ¡± you¡¯ve never seen it before, right? Let me tell you, both of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s legs are injured, but not broken. That¡¯s why this Princess is certain that you did note with first Prince Tian Tian yesterday.¡± The cloaked man looked at Gu Xin in shock. He had already guessed that she was lying, but why was she still lying? ¡°So, first Prince Tian Tian, can you now tell us who was the person who came to the innst night? Otherwise, I can guess. For example, the person who came with you is a woman.¡± Gu Xin smiled after she finished speaking. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She could see the panic on first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s face. She felt that she had guessed correctly. ¡°So what if I am? What does this have to do with Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s death?¡± First Prince Tian Tian red at the cloaked man, then turned to look at Gu Xin in a carefree manner. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Please cooperate with us, Prince Tian Tian. Otherwise, we have the right to arrest Prince Tian Tian as a suspect and throw him in jail.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face turned cold as she said expressionlessly. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin was saying, but he could see his cheap mother¡¯s usual expressionless face from his cheap daughter¡¯s face. It was really simr. Gu Xin looked very much like him, and he looked like his mother, so Gu Xin looked like her grandmother. Perhaps it was because they had lived together for a long time, but their family members all looked the same. Anyway, when the family went out, everyone could see that they looked simr, just a little simr. Gu shouxin sighed again. His daughter had grown up. He was gratified! However, there was still half a year¡¯s time before his daughter was going to get married, so he felt a little ufortable in his heart. That brat, Lu Zheng, really got off easy. While Gu shouxin¡¯s mind was wandering, first Prince Tian Tian was angry.¡±Princess Xinxin, we are your distinguished guests. Is this how the great Zhou treats its guests? I want to see the Emperor!¡± ¡°If you follow the rules, you¡¯ll be a guest in great Zhou.¡± If you don¡¯t care about thew, then the great Zhou will not tolerate you as a guest. On thend of the great Zhou, everything should be done ording to the rules of the great Zhou. Simrly, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er of nanlin died in an ident in the territory of the great Zhou. The great Zhou has the responsibility to find the murderer for her. Unless nanlin gave up. That¡¯s why I said, first Prince Tian Tian, this isn¡¯t your home, and you can¡¯t just meet whoever you want.¡± Chapter 2545 - 2545-guessed 2545 Chapter 2545-guessed ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me and refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll have no choice but to have you taken away. Since you¡¯re the heir to the throne and the future king, I can make the decision to give you a single room in the Imperial prison.¡± As Gu Xin said this, she turned to look at the nanlin envoy and Jia Cang¡¯s Deputy general. what do the two of you think? ¡± Are you nning to stand on the side of the East, or are you nning to follow the rules of the great Zhou?¡± The nanlin envoy stood up and gave Gu Xin a nanlin bow before saying, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Xinxin, thank you, Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, and thank you for your willingness to help our Princess. With regards to our princess¡¯s ident, our nanlin stands on the side of the great Zhou and will listen to the great Zhou¡¯s arrangements. I also hope that Princess Xinxin can find the murderer for our Princess as soon as possible, so that the princess can rest in peace.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± we will definitely give nanlin an exnation. After she finished speaking, she looked at Jia Cang¡¯s Deputy. ¡°The general said to cooperate with Lord Gu and Princess Xinxin,¡± the Deputy general of Jia Cang said calmly. Gu Xin cupped her fists at him, thank you. After doing this, she looked at first Prince Tian Tian.¡±First Prince, how is it? Do you want to reveal that woman? In fact, even if you didn¡¯t say it, this Princess would have guessed it. ¡± First Prince Tian Tian furrowed his brows and looked at Gu Xin, snorting, ¡± ¡°Hmph, really? Since Princess Xinxin had already guessed it, did she not dare to say it out loud? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll ruin our rtionship.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. that¡¯s why I say that you¡¯re still very bad, first Prince. You¡¯ve already made contact with her, but you don¡¯t even know about our rtionship. Do you think this Princess is afraid of ruining our rtionship?¡± First Prince Tian Tian gritted his teeth. ¡°Go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor and bring the Lu family¡¯s fourth youngdy, Lu Qiu, over.¡± Gu Xin called he gang over. N?v(el)B\\jnn Even though he felt that Gu Xin already knew about it, when he heard Gu Xin mention Lu Xin¡¯s name, Prince Tian Tian was still a little shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. They were so close to each other and hadpletely avoided all ears and eyes. How could Princess Xinxin know? Did Shi mu tell them? No, it wouldn¡¯t. Even if Shi mu would not join his and Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s n, he was not the kind of person who would take the initiative to talk to the people of the great Zhou Dynasty. So, the great Zhou had sent people to keep an eye on them from the start? Not to mention first Prince Tian Tian, even Shi mu would be shocked. He knew about the ns of first Prince Tian Tian and Long Zhu ¡®er, and he was indeed like what first Prince Tian Tian had thought, he would not meddle in other people¡¯s business. He felt that the way that first Prince Tian Tian and Long Zhu ¡®er contacted Lu Yang was indeed more secretive. To be precise, they would not be discovered. Even if they were to meet,st night was the first time Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian met. How did Gu Xin manage to guess who it was so quickly? Gu Xin instructed the servants to speak in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty. Of course, she was afraid that the people of dongzhe, Jia Cang, and nanlin could not understand her, so she even specially spoke in dongzhe¡¯snguage. Gu shouxin never thought that this matter would be rted to the Lu family. He was a little annoyed with Lu Zheng again. With such a troublemaker inw, his Xinxin would be exhausted if she married into the family! It seemed that he had to continue to beat Lu Zheng up. She could not find anything else in the things that Zheng Qiu had taken out from her stomach. Then, she asked someone to bring the dregs of the princess¡¯s medicine. She had to take a look at the dregs. Chapter 2546 - 2547-why don’t you ask about the situation 2546 Chapter 2547-why don¡¯t you ask about the situation In the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, Lu Zheng was listening to his subordinates talking about the courier hostel. The Ministry of Rites was in charge of the Posthouse. He wasn¡¯t a member of the Ministry of Rites, and he wasn¡¯t in charge of the troops like Xue Qianyu, so he didn¡¯t know at first. His subordinates knew, but they didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell him immediately. It was almost time for him to wake up anyway. After Lu Zheng finished listening, he ate and was prepared to head over to the courier station. In the end, he gang came over with some people. ¡°This lowly one greets general Lu!¡± The two of them just happened to meet at the main entrance, and he gang saluted. ¡°He gang, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the southern city Inn? But Xinxin is looking for me?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°General, third miss asked me toe to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion to take the suspect, fourth miss Lu, to the post house.¡± He gang replied. He also didn¡¯t dare to say that third miss didn¡¯t ask this little one to look for you, so he could only say his purpose directly. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t feel that he was thinking too much at all. He turned around and instructed the gatekeeper to bring he gang and the others to find Lu Yang. He went to the pce first. He wasn¡¯t worried that he gang and he Qiang wouldn¡¯t be able to take Lu Yang away. Now, the family basically wouldn¡¯t stand on the side of the Lin mother and son. Moreover, his father would definitely not cover up for his children in such matters. Oh, second Lu, you¡¯re here. Come quickly and tell me about the situation. When the Emperor heard that Lu Zheng had arrived, he asked eunuch Fu to bring him in. During the three days of thepetition, the Emperor had given the ministers a break, so they didn¡¯t have to attend court in the morning. Therefore, he didn¡¯t wake up as early as usual. He was waiting to see how smart the ministers were. However, before he had breakfast, he heard that something had happened in the courier hostel. The princess of nanlin country had died. The Emperor was so angry that he ate three less crystal dumplings than usual. Then, he went to the Royal study gloomily There were a bunch of officials waiting outside. When they heard that Lu Zheng was here, the Emperor beckoned him in. He didn¡¯t want to listen to the nonsense of those old officials at all. ¡°This official Lu Zheng pays his respects to the Emperor!¡± Lu Zheng bowed obediently. ¡°Rise!¡± After the Emperor and the others finished bowing, he asked, ¡± what¡¯s the situation at the Nancheng courier station? Then why is the princess of Nan Lin gone?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, this subject only learned of this matter this morning. Lord Gu and Princess Xinxin have already gone to the southern city Inn. When I went out, I happened to meet the bailiff of the Supreme Court who came to my house to bring the suspect. I haven¡¯t gone to the inn yet, so I¡¯ll go to the pce first.¡± Lu Zheng said honestly. ¡°What?¡± The Emperor was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. He quickly adjusted his expression. cough, no, that, why did the people of the Supreme Court go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion to arrest the suspect? Who¡¯s this suspect from the mansion?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The emperor¡¯s mind went through the members of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Although this family was not a good person, they could not be rted to the princess of nanlin! And a suspect. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, the people the court of judicial review captured were Lu si and Lu Yan. As for the specific situation, I have yet to ask. The minister of rites should know.¡± Lu Yang said. look at you. We¡¯re already at your doorstep and are about to capture your sister. Why don¡¯t you ask about the situation? ¡± The Emperor said disdainfully. Without waiting for Lu Zheng¡¯s reply, he ordered eunuch Fu, ¡± go and call in the minister of rites and the Minister of Supreme Court. Eunuch Fu ordered the eunuch under him to call in the minister of rites and Lord Qin. The two of them came in together. After paying their respects, the Emperor asked them to exin the situation. Mr. Qin knew more, so he would exin. Chapter 2547 - 2547 It’s definitely not Lu Yang 2547 It¡¯s definitely not Lu Yang Mr. Qin also had someone to report to him at any time. However, when Gu Xin asked about Lu Yang from Prince Tian Tian, the people from the Supreme Court did not have the time to report to Mr. Qin. So, after master Qin finished speaking, the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor had nothing to do with it. The Emperor looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. ¡°Lu Zheng, you said that the Supreme Court has gone to your residence to catch the suspect, but Lord Qin, the chief of the Supreme Court, doesn¡¯t know about it. What¡¯s going on?¡± The Emperor asked. Your Majesty, I came to the pce quickly. Princess Xinxin has always been quick in her work. So, it should be that Princess Xinxin¡¯s Messenger hasn¡¯t arrived at the pce gate yet. Lu Zheng exined. Lord Qin and the minister of rites looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. Why was there a suspect in Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor? What did this case have to do with the Duke Zhengguo mansion? They had the same questions as the Emperor in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Take some people with you. I want to know the progress on Xinxin¡¯s side. Take Bai Yi with you. You know what to do.¡± The Emperor ordered. ¡°This Minister will obey your decree!¡± Lu Zheng retreated. When he found Bai Yi outside, he called a few more guards to join him. ¡°Did you find anything unusualst night?¡± Lu Zheng asked Bai Yi softly as the two of them walked ahead. ¡°My general Lu, that Shi mu was so badly injured by Prince ah hai. If he could stille out, he wouldn¡¯t have lost yesterday. I stood guard beside the inn until Chou Shi Zheng returned. There¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± White shirt said. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting until the right time. Didn¡¯t you notice that someone who doesn¡¯t belong to the Posthouse went to the Posthouse?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°What do you mean? That pig princess¡¯s death was caused by someone from the outside?¡± White shirt asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Before I entered the pce, I happened to meet people from the court of judicial review who came to my house to capture someone, Lu Suan. You didn¡¯t see Lu Suan going in and out of the post house in Nanchengst night?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Last night, only the princesses and princes of the West had supper outside, so they came back a littlete. ¡°After that, The Frog Prince¡¯s men went out to bring back supper for The Frog Prince. There were no strangers. They all took the carriage. Even if there were strangers, I wouldn¡¯t know. You only told me to keep an eye on Shi mu, so I didn¡¯t care that much. Most of the time, I was outside Jia Cang¡¯s residence. Jia Cang¡¯s residence is not close to Nan Lin¡¯s, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Yi exined. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Lu Suan.¡± Lu Zheng said, pursing his lips. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Definitely not. She still wanted to separate you and third miss with the pig Princess and the pheasant Prince. Why would she kill people for no reason? Also, she looks fierce, but if she were to kill someone, she probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to take a knife!¡± White shirt ridiculed. ¡°But she¡¯s definitely going to lose ayer of skin this time. Xinxin must have thought of this as well. She knew it wasn¡¯t lu Yang, but she would make Lu Yang tell her about her scheme. At that time, the court of judicial Review¡¯s records would remain. Since she likes to work with foreigners so much, why don¡¯t we just send her to a foreign country?¡± Lu Zheng said to himself. White shirt turned to look at Lu Zheng and snorted in his heart. You¡¯ve finally found an excuse to solve one. At that time, the third miss will have nothing to say. However, the Lu family was indeed annoying. Sending one away was one more. In the future, third miss would be more gentle. Chapter 2549 - 2549 You’ve wronged me 2549 You¡¯ve wronged me Lu Yang was so angry that his face turned red. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This damned third Gu, he was actually mocking her identity. This was too much, this was simply too much. If her grandfather and aunt were still around, third Gu would not have the chance tough at her. She wanted to cry. She missed her maternal grandfather and aunt. However, reality was like this sometimes. The more you wanted, the more you couldn¡¯t get it. Lu Suan and Lin mother and son hadpletely lost their support. They were worried that Lu Suan would punish them, so they only dared to do things sneakily in the past year. They did not dare to act like before. Gu Xin looked at her and felt a little bored. She did not want to continue looking at her and asked, ¡± ¡°What medicinal herbs did you send over? Did Princess Long Zhu ¡®er eat it on the spot? It¡¯s better to keep it. ¡± Lu Yang bit his lip and did not speak. Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯I¡¯m asking you a question, so just answer me. If you don¡¯t cooperate, this Princess has many ways to make you cooperate.¡± Lu Xin was still a little afraid of Gu Xin. She had personally witnessed Gu Xin¡¯s capabilities during the incident at the teahouse, not to mention the fact that she had been solving major cases over the past few months. She knew very well in her heart whether she had harmed Princess Long Zhu ¡®er or not. The viins in her heart were fighting. In the end, the little man who made her put aside her dissatisfaction for the time being won. ¡°The medicine I gave was from home,¡± she said unwillingly,¡±there¡¯s a record in my family¡¯s warehouse.¡± All of them were medicine for good injuries, and they were rewarded by the Emperor. There would definitely be no problem. There¡¯s also the one in my mother¡¯s private collection. My grandfather gave it to my mother in the past. It¡¯s a tree root from the Xing Nan Kingdom, and it has a miraculous effect.¡± Zheng Qiu walked up to them and asked, ¡± ¡°Is this it?¡± Lu Yang looked at Zheng Qiu in disdain. She did not want to talk to a little brat. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question,¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°How do I know?¡± Lu ni was furious. Wasn¡¯t the powder the same? The root was indeed ground into powder, but I don¡¯t know what it is. Who knows if it¡¯s something that this coroner casually took out.¡± Gu Xin turned around and looked at Zheng Qiu. third youngdy, ¡± Zheng Qiu exined, ¡± I found this medicine bag in the princess¡¯s dressing table drawer. I¡¯ve checked it and it¡¯s poisoned. The cause of Nan Lin princess¡¯s death is rted to this poison.¡± First Prince Tian Tian stood up in shock.¡±What?¡± He looked at Lu Yang in disbelief. Lu Yang was also shocked. impossible! How can there be poison in this? ¡± This was given to my grandfather by the people of the Xing Nan Kingdom, and my grandfather gave it to my mother. It¡¯s for saving lives. If it¡¯s poisonous, why would my grandfather give it to my mother? You little coroner, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything!¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°In other words, this thing was indeed brought by Lu Suan?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± First Prince Tian Tian replied. Lu Yang waved his hand and said,¡¯no, no. This one was definitely not poisonous. It couldn¡¯t be poisonous. My mother had eaten it before, how could it be poisonous? This is what I had someone grind all night. It¡¯s the same as what my mother ate before. It¡¯s impossible, impossible.¡± ¡°Oh, I know. It was you, Gu Xin. Was it you? did you harm me on purpose? And you, Lu Zheng, you adulterous couple, you can¡¯t stand me, but you can¡¯t do anything to me, so you want to harm me in such a way?¡± ¡°I want to find my father. I want to find my father. This one isn¡¯t poisonous, you¡¯re using me!¡± Chapter 2550 - 2550-as expected of people connected by blood 2550 Chapter 2550-as expected of people connected by blood Lu Yang cried out that he was wronged. Other than Gu Xin, Gu shouxin, Lu Zheng, and Bai Yi, everyone else looked at her in surprise. From their point of view, Lu nI had no reason to harm the princess of nanlin. However, the thing that Zheng zhengzuo found that killed her was indeed a gift from Lu ni, so this was very surprising. As for Gu Xin¡¯s death, it was because she was certain that Lu Xin didn¡¯t have the guts to do so. Lu Zheng was well aware that Madame Lin did have many good things. In those years, Madame Lin¡¯s father, Prime Minister Lin, and Madame Lin¡¯s sister, noble consort Lin, had given Madame Lin many good things. Previously, when the Lin family was being raided, they had found more treasures than any of the concubines in the pce, including the Empress. The Empress¡¯s maiden family was Xue qianxun¡¯s family. They were quite wealthy, but they were only average. One could imagine that the Empress did not have many valuable things. However, the Lin family was different. Previously, the left and right prime ministers of the Imperial court were Madam Lin¡¯s father and Huo Junhao¡¯s uncle. Huo Junhao¡¯s eldest uncle was ten years younger than Prime Minister Lin. Ever since the first emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, the Huo family had produced prime ministers, but they had always kept a low profile. That was why many of the ministers liked to send gifts to Prime Minister Lin. Prime Minister Lin had once helped the Empress Dowager and the Emperor stabilize the country. His daughter was a noble consort in the pce and was in charge of the harem. His grandson was not inferior to the third Prince, who was born in the Empress¡¯s Pce. Therefore, he was arrogant. He would not refuse anyone who came to send gifts. Regardless of whether it was an official of the great Zhou or a foreign envoy, he would ept whatever they offered. As a result, when they raided the house, it took them an entire afternoon to bring all kinds of gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, calligraphy, and paintings to the pce. Therefore, when Lu Yang said that the Lin family had also eaten the tree roots from Xing Nan country, Lu Zheng believed it. The people he had previously nted in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion had also recorded this matter. It was during the time when the Lin family was raided, the Imperial consort was deposed, and the seventh Prince was demoted to amoner and imprisoned. Every day, Madame Lin would have people grind this root into powder and then swallow it with water. In the first half of the year, he heard from his people that the Lin family was eating this stuff again. There was a reason why Lu Zheng felt that it wasn¡¯t lu Yang, but Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin simply felt that it wasn¡¯t lu Yang. The main reason was that both father and daughter felt that Lu Yang was very stupid. Moreover, with Lu Yang¡¯s hatred for Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, how could she let the princess of nanlin die? she couldn¡¯t wait for the princess of nanlin to live well so that their n would seed and separate Gu Xin and Lu Zheng. Moreover, even if Lu Yang wanted to poison them, he would definitely poison Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. Therefore, the father and daughter did not think that Lu Yang was the one who poisoned them. Then, it was a little interesting to find poisonous things from the things Lu Suan brought. N?v(el)B\\jnn The murderer was certain that if nanlin were to investigate, the Supreme Court would take over and send Gu Xin. Once Gu Xin found out about this, Lu Xin would naturally be implicated. The murderer felt that Gu Xin and Lu Xin were not on good terms, so he thought that Gu Xin would use this opportunity to get rid of Lu Xin? The father and daughter looked at each other. Even though Gu Xin had been in the Western Region for so long and did not often follow Gu shouxin, the two of them still had a tacit understanding and could see through each other¡¯s thoughts. As expected of the father and daughter who were connected by blood! Gu Xin looked at the angry and flustered Lu Yang and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Duke Zhengguo, didn¡¯t you say that all the matters of your residence are decided by Crown Prince Lu? He¡¯s here just in time.¡± Chapter 2551 - 2552-I’m not, I didn’t 2551 Chapter 2552-I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t Without waiting for Lu Yang¡¯s reply, Gu Xin turned to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Crown Prince Lu, what do you think of this?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°If a Prince breaks thew, he¡¯s as guilty as amoner,¡± Lu Zheng said seriously.¡±The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion will never cover up for anyone.¡± So, Princess Xinxin, just follow the procedure and do what you should do!¡± Gu Xin agreed, ¡± as expected of the heir that thete Duke personally invited. Heir Lu, you have the same demeanor as thete Duke! The Lu family¡¯s culture has not been destroyed by the Crown Prince. This Princess is very pleased!¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his fists. Lu Yang¡¯s face turned red and he roared, ¡± ¡°Enough, you two! There¡¯s no need to put on an act! You guys just want to kill me! You just want to kill me!¡± Gu shouxin, the White-clothed man, and Zheng Qiu all felt that Lu Yang¡¯s roar was good! These two were too good at acting! There had to be a limit to how much they could tter each other, right? If this went on, the two of them would have goosebumps in July. what? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and looked at Lu Yang. although this isn¡¯t a court, you can¡¯t be too loud! Lu Yang pointed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin, you know that Lu Zheng is at loggerheads with us. You want Lu Zheng to make the decision? you didn¡¯t invite my parents. You¡¯re just trying to get me killed! Gu Xin asked calmly, ¡± then may I ask fourth miss Lu, did your father, country guarding Duke, say that he will be preparing for his son¡¯s wedding from now on and will have no time to manage other matters? everything will be handed over to his son, the son of country guarding Duke, who is general Lu, to make the decisions? ¡± Lu Yang gritted his teeth. Gu Xin continued, ¡± besides, you were the one who gave this to Princess nanlin. You admitted it yourself. Even if the country guarding Duke came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take you away. You¡¯d better exin yourself! Speak, why did you poison it?¡± Lu Yang was so angry that he didn¡¯t even have time to continue looking for his parents. He quickly exined himself, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t poison it!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not here to poison me, why did youe?¡± Gu Xin asked. You don¡¯t know medicine and Princess Nan Lin¡¯s injuries are serious. How would she have the energy to take care of you two for two hours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for something,¡± Lu Yang said. The corners of Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She didn¡¯t give him any time to react and continued, ¡± ¡°What is it? It¡¯s so important and secretive that you need to disguise yourself in the middle of the night in the name of delivering medicine?¡± Lu Yang,¡±our Yingluo.¡± She finally reacted and shut up. if you can¡¯t tell me, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± then I can only assume that you¡¯ve brought poison with you to harm Princess Long Zhu ¡®er of nanlin. Lu Yang was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. She looked at Gu Xin with hatred, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xin, ¡± then tell me. Why did youe here in the middle of the night in disguise to look for Princess Long Zhu ¡®er? what¡¯s the important thing? ¡± I remember that after Princess Long Zhu ¡®er came to the great Zhou, most of the people she made friends with were the princesses in the pce and the princesses of the West. I have never heard of her being close to any nobledy. So, what are you doing this for?¡± Lu Yang pouted. She had already reacted. Gu Xin was doing this on purpose. She wanted her to reveal her plot so that everyone could see. Then, people would say that she was talking about her mother, that Princess Xinxin was unlucky, and that general Lu was unlucky. Gu Xin was too ruthless! Lu Yang felt that her mother¡¯s guess of Gu Xin was wrong. Even if she married into the Gu family and Lu Zheng was not at home, she was not someone they could control. Chapter 2552 - 2552 She wouldn’t 2552 She wouldn¡¯t The envoys from nanlin and the envoys from dongzhe, Deputy general Jia Cang, used messengers to trante the conversation between Gu Xin and Lu Yang, and eldest Prince Tian Tian happened to hear it. ¡°Princess Xinxin,¡± he said,¡±why don¡¯t I say a few words?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and looked at first Prince Tian Tian before nodding her head. Princess Xinxin, ¡± first Prince Tian Tian said with a smile. have you never thought about this problem? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±go ahead.¡± &Nbsp; Eldest Prince Tian Tian said, ¡± Princess Xinxin, have you ever thought about this? I was the one talking to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er for the past two hours. Fourth miss Lu was just sitting by the side. She doesn¡¯t know nanlin or dongzhe, and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and I don¡¯t know great Zhou. Not only do we not know how to, we don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re saying. Why is Princess Xinxin so sure that it was fourth miss Lu and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er who weremunicating?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. It seemed that she had never thought about this question. Oh right, ah Lu said that after first Prince Tian Tian brought people here, he chased the maids out. There should be no one else in the princess of Nan Lin¡¯s room other than the three of them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, how did Lu Yangmunicate with first Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin? First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s face revealed a smug smile. Lu Yang also heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Xin proudly. However, before they could be happy for too long, Lu Zheng spoke up, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, I have a piece of news to tell you. Fourth youngdy Lu¡¯s maidservant can speak the eastern cartnguage.¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng in surprise and Lu Zheng nodded with a smile. Lu Yang suddenly looked at Lu Zheng, pointed at Lu Yang and said, ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the Lotus leaf! It¡¯s that little b * tch!¡± Lu Yang ignored Lu Suan and continued, ¡± ¡°Previously, I was worried that the youngdies and young masters in the residence were used to being arrogant and afraid that they would offend the guests of nanlin Jia Cang and Dong Zhe. So, I had the personal maidservants and attendants of the youngdies and young masters in the residence learn some of the words of nanlin Jia Cang and Dong Zhe. He couldn¡¯t write, but he could definitely understand. They all went to learn together with the princess and the people from the Ministry of Rites. And the Lotus leaf beside fourth Lu just so happens to learn the eastern cartnguage.¡± Gu Xinughed. She finally remembered this. This matter was not only learned by the servant girls and manservants of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. If there were arrogant young masters and youngdies in other manors, their servant girls and attendants would also learn it. At that time, the Ministry of Rites was very lively. However, these servant girls and manservants did not learn in the office like the others. They all learned in some side rooms of the Ministry of Rites. Those who were able to be the personal maidservants of their Masters were not fools. They learned quickly. Although some could onlymunicate and had some difficulties, some were not slower than the officials of the Ministry of Rites. For example, Lu Suan¡¯s maidservant, he ye, was carefully selected by Lu Zheng to be ced by Lu Suan¡¯s side. For many years, this maidservant had not revealed her true identity. But now, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t care less. He had exposed her. Otherwise, with Lu Xin¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t understand, it would be difficult for Gu Xin¡¯s idea to be realized. Lu Zheng continued, ¡± what a coincidence. My sister is also a studious person. I often hear her and he ye talking in the East cartnguage in the garden at home! In the beginning, I didn¡¯t know why she was working so hard. Now that I know that she was in contact with first Prince Tian Tian at night, I somewhat understand.¡± Lu Zheng said as he looked over at first Prince Tian Tian. Chapter 2553 - 2554-self-verification 2553 Chapter 2554-self-verification Although Lu Zheng was smiling, first Prince Tian Tian could feel an inexplicable chill. He didn¡¯t feel that his life was in danger, but he felt that he was about to get into trouble. Gu Xin was very cooperative with Lu Zheng, ¡± General Lu, what do you understand?¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± I used to think that it was strange for my sister to learn the East cartnguage. After all, she didn¡¯t even understand some of the interesting words in the great Zhou dialect. Why would she learn the East cartnguage? ¡± So it turns out that my younger sister¡¯s heart is budding with love.¡± First Prince Tian Tian was speechless! Lu Yang was speechless. Gu Xin wanted tough. If not for the fact that they were in a serious ce and they were investigating a serious matter, she would haveughed out loud. Lu Yang pointed at Lu Zheng and said,¡¯Lu Zheng, do you know what you¡¯re saying? How can you demean me like this?¡± Lu Yang was so angry at Gu Xin and Lu Zheng that he almost cried. ¡°Are you really here to see the princess of nanlin?¡± Lu Zheng asked, puzzled. You don¡¯t even understand what she¡¯s saying, what¡¯s there to see? You know the eastern cartnguage, so aren¡¯t you here to look for first Prince Tian Tian? Fourth Lu, you¡¯re not young anymore, you¡¯re around the same age as first Prince Tian Tian. Although we don¡¯te from the same mother, you¡¯ve taken my sister¡¯s ce in the Lu family genealogy. As your big brother, I can still make it for you.¡± Bai Yi¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that this kid would do whatever he wanted when he found the right opportunity. He would not waste any time and would not let go of any opportunity. Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin heard another meaning. They were indeed not from the same mother. This was known to the world, but the world should also know that they had the same father! But Lu Zheng did not mention it. Based on their understanding of Lu Zheng, Lu Zheng did not mention that he had the same father but a different mother. He only said that he took up his sister¡¯s position in the genealogy. In that case, there must be a problem with Lu Xin¡¯s background. Previously, they had also understood that before the Lin family had hooked up with the country guarding Duke, they had been locked up at home for a year. The country guarding Duke and Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, the Zhou family, were so in love that they could not think of any reason to fall in love with another person in such a short time. It was said that Madame Lin and the Duke Zhengguo were childhood sweethearts, but those who were older knew that they were not childhood sweethearts, but simply a one-sided love for the Duke Zhengguo. And during the year when Madame Lin had been locked up in the Lin family, the qu King had frequently interacted with Prime Minister Lin and Prime Minister Lin. The two of them had been on very good terms. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was only a suspicion at first, but now that Lu Zheng had said so, could he have found something? However, King qu and Prime Minister Lin were both dead. Unless Madame Lin herself revealed the truth, it would be difficult to investigate. Not to mention Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin¡¯s wild thoughts, even first Prince Tian Tian started to have wild thoughts. ¡°General Lu, you¡¯re not being honest, are you? I¡¯m just in love with Princess Xinxin, and I¡¯m openly in love with Princess Xinxin. You actually want to get an ugly girl to stay by my side just because of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what the first Prince is saying.¡± Lord Gu, can you lend me a staff member from the Ministry of Rites to help me trante?¡± Without waiting for Gu shouxin to speak, Lu Yang said, ¡± ¡°First Prince Tian Tian, who are you calling an ugly girl? Who are you calling an ugly girl? How am I ugly? I don¡¯t want someone like you even if you gave it to me!¡± After Lu Yang spoke in great Zhou¡¯snguage, she realized that first Prince Tian Tian did not understand, so she repeated it in Eastern cart¡¯snguage. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯ve proven Lu Zheng¡¯s im that you can speak Eastern Zhenguage! Chapter 2554 - 2554-bullying 2554 Chapter 2554-bullying When first Prince Tian Tian heard Lu Yang¡¯s words, he was unhappy. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want it even if I give it to you? Just you? How dare you think about me? You must be dreaming! As long as you have Princess Xinxin, Yingluo,¡± Feeling the coldness in Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes, first Prince Tian Tian immediately changed her words.¡±As long as you have half of the beauty of your great Zhou¡¯s Princess, I will reluctantly ept it. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you¡¯re so dark-skinned and not even white. Why should I marry a Princess who¡¯s darker than me? And look at your body proportions, do you feel good about yourself? Heh, he didn¡¯t know how much magic potion the servants had poured on him. Your lower body is fat and swollen, and your skirt doesn¡¯t even cover it. Your upper body is so thin and small, and you look strange. Don¡¯t tell me that you think you¡¯ve put on weight, so you¡¯ve been sitting without eating every day, causing your upper body to lose weight while your lower body continues to gain weight!¡± ¡°And your eyes! If I were general Lu, I would never admit that you¡¯re my sister. General Lu is so good looking, and his eyes are so charming. Look at those long and narrow eyes of yours. They¡¯re so mean. You¡¯ll scare children. By the way, general Lu hasn¡¯t acknowledged you as his sister yet. You¡¯ve only taken a ce in their family tree.¡± ¡°And those lips of yours, do you think that if you use your lip balm well, others won¡¯t be able to see how thick your lips are? My God, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with such thick lips. It¡¯s just like the sausage we ate in the restaurant before. Yes, it¡¯s just like the sausage we ate in the restaurant before it was cut.¡± ¡°Not to mention the nose, it¡¯s like garlic. I don¡¯t even want to talk about your hair. I¡¯ve seen the girls from other families, even if they¡¯re just vige girls, their hair is ck and bright. Look at you, is your familycking your food or your use? you¡¯re yellow and dry, don¡¯t you ever look in the mirror? also, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see the little spots on your face just because you put on a lot of makeup. Those little spots on your face are the same as the spots on that little quail egg. ¡°You still have the nerve to go out like this? You still have the face to think about me, the most handsome man in Japan? You even had the good intention to get someone to give me to you? You¡¯re really shameless. Oh, I forgot, your face isn¡¯t as big as Richard¡¯s, but if you work hard, you might seed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± First Prince Tian Tian was so excited that shemented on Lu Yang from head to toe. The officials from the Ministry of Rites were also very excited when they tranted for Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng. Oh my God, this Prince from dongzhe looked like an elegant young master, but why did he insult people like a vige woman? Gu shouxin inexplicably thought of Lu Zheng. When they were still in Sanchakou vige, third uncle¡¯s sister Guo Wan was interested in Lu Zheng, but Lu Zheng was still so mean. Tsk, as expected, none of them were good things. Gu Xin looked at first Prince Tian Tian in surprise. Oh my God, this person actually had two sides to him. In the past, he was shameless, but he was still able to maintain his image. Why was he so anxious now? he waspletely shameless. Did he not want his image of a handsome young master anymore? When had Lu Yang ever received suchments? Even if the Lin family had fallen and Noble consort Lin was gone, she was still a girl of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Who dared to insult her in front of her? Not even the princes and princesses in the pce had ever insulted her like this. This first Prince Tian Tian was really going too far. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, Lu Yang did not know how to respond to first Prince Tiantian. Chapter 2555 - 2556-Shuai Guo 2555 Chapter 2556-Shuai Guo She was used to being sought after by others. Even though she didn¡¯t go out often in the past one or two years because her grandfather and imperial concubine aunt had fallen from power, her status at home had not changed. Therefore, she really had no experience in directly talking about people. She only knew how to say sour words, and it was rare for people to attack her appearance so directly. She was stunned. Tears flowed uncontrobly down her face. She felt so wronged that she sat on the ground, covered her face, and started crying. The people present were all stunned. Gu Xin was also speechless. Was this girl so easy to talk to? In the past, he thought that she was quite arrogant. Why did she copse like this after being attacked by her appearance? This was the first time Gu Xin had encountered such a situation and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu shouxin had met him often, so his heart was calm. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Lu Suan, this is not the ce for you to make a scene, not your Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, and not the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. If you still want to do this, this official will have someone bring you to the Supreme Court¡¯s prison to clear your mind.¡± Lu ni was stunned. She was afraid of Gu Xin, but she still had to be fierce on the outside. However, when facing Gu shouxin, she was afraid both inside and outside. She choked on her tears, but she did not dare to cry out loud. Gu shouxin nced at her and asked, ¡± ¡°Enough of your nonsense. Tell me the purpose of your visit to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. This official will only ask you once. If you don¡¯t answer, then you can go to the Supreme Court¡¯s prison and stay there for a few days!¡± Lu Suan wanted to refute. He wanted to say, ¡± you¡¯re just an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites. What right do you have to take me to the prison of the Supreme Court? ¡± However, in front of Gu shouxin, she did not dare to. She was still sitting on the ground, looking as pathetic as she could possibly be. Finally, she turned around and red at first Prince Tian Tian. Alright, you can say that about me. Since you¡¯re not kind, then don¡¯t me me for being unkind. Lu Yang adjusted his state. Anyway, she didn¡¯t poison it. She gave it to her, and her mother ate it. It was absolutely impossible for her to kill Long Zhu ¡®er. She believed that Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin would find out. Lu Yang, who had calmed down, did not feel that Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were trying to harm her on purpose. However, she knew very well that the two of them wanted her to reveal her motive. So be it, she was just cooperating anyway. At most, she would be scolded. And that Frog Prince and the dead Princess of nanlin were the real masterminds. One wanted Gu Xin, the other wanted Lu Zheng. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together. Lu Yang got up, tidied his clothes, and even took out a handkerchief to wipe his tears. He knelt and saluted, then said, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, Lord Gu, I¡¯ll tell you. I came to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s ce because first Prince Tian Tian had sent someone to find me. That was because he and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er wanted to discuss a n with me. And this n is about Princess Xinxin and general Lu.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn The moment she said this, everyone present was surprised. Only Gu Xin, Gu shouxin, and Lu Zheng were not surprised. First Prince Tian Tian still had to wait for the messenger to trante for him. After hearing the trantion, he could not help but frown. Although Lu Yang was right, he felt that this woman was trying to push the me to him and Long Zhu ¡®er. Now that the Dragon Ball was gone, he would naturally be the one to take the me. Lu Suan continued,¡±Princess Long Zhu ¡®er has taken a fancy to general Lu, and Prince Tian Tian has taken a fancy to Princess Xin Xin.¡± They found me because they knew I was not on good terms with general Lu.¡± Chapter 2556 - 2556 I admit it 2556 I admit it Lu Xin watched as Gu Xin finished her sentence. When she saw that Gu Xin did not look surprised at all, she knew that she had guessed correctly. Gu Xin must have known about their n. Lu Zheng had sent people to monitor her at all times! He ye, that b * tch, had been with her for so many years, but she did not realize that this was the person Lu Zheng had arranged to be by her side. However, now was not the time to be regretful or angry. Since Lu Xin knew Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s motive, she had to reveal everything she knew. Otherwise, she would not be able to clear her name as the culprit for poisoning the princess of nanlin. She nced at the court of judicial Review¡¯s official who was taking notes not far away from Gu Xin. She knew that everything she said today would be recorded. But, so what? She was just cooperating. It was at least a little less serious than her crime of killing another country¡¯s Princess. So, she went all out and told him all of their ns. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om in the beginning, it was the nanlin princess¡¯s maid who found me. I don¡¯t speak the nanlinnguage, but the nanlin Princess ¡®maid can speak the dongzhenguage. She was afraid, ¡± Lu Yang was interrupted by Gu Xin. ¡°Fourth youngdy Lu, are you sure she was the one who found you? And you¡¯re not the one looking for her? When you learned to speak the East cartnguage from your maid he ye, you might have thought it was fun at first, butter on, you had a purpose to harm others, right?¡± Gu Xin could also tell that Lu Xin was going all out, so there was no need for her to guide him slowly. She just told him directly and believed that Lu Xin would admit to it. If she didn¡¯t ask, Lu Yang would definitely hide her intentions. By then, Prince Tian Tian would start to mumble again, and when would this end? Their main task was to investigate the case. It was not that she was taking this opportunity to suppress Lu Yang. There were not many clues. If Lu Yang said more, they might have more clues. ¡°Yes, I admit it.¡± Lu Yang was ready to go all out. Since Gu Xin asked, she did not argue and admitted it directly, ¡± I did think it was fun at the beginning. Later on, at the banquet in the pce, I found out that first Prince Tian Tian had taken a fancy to you and I had such thoughts. I don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m happy to see you suffer. So, I want to help first Prince Tian Tian. Of course, I don¡¯t like Lu Zheng even more. Seeing Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, my desire for him became even stronger. Later, I found out that most of the people in nanlin, Dongfeng, and Jia Cang¡¯s diplomatic corps knew thenguages of the other two countries. Therefore, I had a purpose to learn the East cartnguage from he ye. I studied even harder. I also have a purpose in getting close to the princess of nanlin. We hit it off immediately. She wants Lu Zheng, I help her. Prince Tian Tian wants to marry you, I help him. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll do it even if I have to risk my life.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡± Who asked you to harm me without even thinking about your life?¡± Lu Yang nced at Gu Xin, then turned to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me, but you saved someone you shouldn¡¯t have saved. You¡¯re on the side of my enemy, so you¡¯re my enemy. You¡¯re about to marry my enemy. I don¡¯t like it, so even if I have to risk my life, I don¡¯t want you to have a good life.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± alright then. I can¡¯t help it if you want to think that way. However, even if you lose your life, it won¡¯t make our lives difficult. Even if you¡¯re gone, Lu Zheng and I will still live happily ever after. So, you really don¡¯t have to.¡± Chapter 2557 - 2557 Nanlin’s medicine 2557 Nanlin¡¯s medicine Lu Yang gritted his teeth and did not speak. She knew that Gu Xin was telling the truth. From the looks of the current situation, that was indeed the case. But she just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Why was it that the children of that vige girl zhou were so promising and capable that they couldn¡¯t even be killed? Lu Suan was jealous of Lu Xue because Lu Xue had never suffered. As long as her mother wanted to do something to Lu Xue, her grandfather would stand by her side. Lu Xue was raised in her grandparents ¡®yard when she was young. As for Lu Zheng, even though her grandfather was not biased, he used her mother as a tool to train Lu Zheng¡¯s heart. After that old thing died, her mother had the opportunity to send Lu Zheng to the ancestral house. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion should belong to her brother, and all of Lu Xue¡¯s glory should belong to her. This pair of siblings were clearly born from a vige girl. Her mother was a descendant of a famous family, so how could the child born from her be inferior to the siblings? Lu Yang¡¯s mind was twisted. To her, Lu Xue and Lu Zheng were never her brother and sister. They were just a pair of siblings who took away her and her brother¡¯s things. She had never liked them and hated them since she was a child. Gu Xin looked at Lu Yang¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She quickly interrupted her and asked, ¡± ¡°So, after you sessfully got close to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, what advice did you give them to harm me and Lu Zheng?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Yang came back to his senses and said, ¡± in the beginning, my suggestion was to drug him. Nanlin has a colorless and tasteless medicine that can not only make people forget things but also make people unable to find out. Drug Lu Zheng and send him to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Princess Long Zhu¡¯ er doesn¡¯t want to marry Lu Zheng. She just wants Lu Zheng. So, this is very simple. If it¡¯s you, there¡¯s no need to drug you. I just brought you here to see that the man you love is in the same bed as another woman.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you y?¡± Gu Xin shrugged. ¡°Because they said there¡¯s a loophole in my n.¡± Even if Lu Zheng was drugged, it would not be easy for us to bring him to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. That¡¯s why they suggested I change my n.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not near the hotel, but somewhere with more people. That way, Lu Zheng¡¯s guard will be lower. For example, in a temple or a restaurant. By then, he would feel tired and want to rest. When he went to rest, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er would appear. At this time, we will naturally let you discover us and then bring you out. Then, the matter will be settled.¡± what if I was there when you guys drugged Lu Zheng? ¡± Gu Xin asked. &Nbsp; ¡°You¡¯re so busy, how can you be with him all the time?¡± Furthermore, the bait we used to lure him out was to use first Prince Tian Tian. Using first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s feelings for you to lure Lu Zheng out, I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯te out.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯yes, you¡¯re right to think that way. However, fourth youngdy Lu, they didn¡¯t tell you. Is your method very stupid? Don¡¯t they think that you should have Lu Zheng¡¯s men by your side?¡± Lu Yang pouted and did not speak. It was only now that she knew that the servant closest to her was ced by Lu Zheng many years ago. But she did not know if first Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin knew. However, she was sure that even if these two didn¡¯t know that he ye was Lu Zheng¡¯s man, they would guess that Lu Zheng would send someone to monitor her. No wonder the three of them had only met for the first timest night. Chapter 2559 - 2560-she understood 2559 Chapter 2560-she understood Lu Yang said nkly, ¡± you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m the one who poisoned you. To be more precise, you want to keep me here and torture me. You won¡¯t let me go even if I tell you, will you?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, you¡¯re not stupid after all! It¡¯s good that you know this. So, fourth miss Lu, first Prince Tian Tian, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go to the room over there and order what you want for lunch. I¡¯ll let the cook prepare it for you. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian looked at each other and said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Who wants to be in the same room as him or her?¡± Gu Xinughed. it¡¯s fine. You two hate each other. I¡¯ll get someone to create a screen to separate you two. Since eldest Prince Tian Tian is injured, I¡¯ll leave the other end of the bed to you. Fourth youngdy Lu, since you¡¯re still alive and kicking, I¡¯ll leave the other end of the recliner to you.¡± Lu Suan and Prince Tian Tian wanted to say something, but Lu Zheng cut in, ¡± ¡°Men, take the two suspects away!¡± Bai Yi and white five immediately stepped forward. The two of them were still wearing the uniform of the Imperial Guards. The aura on their bodies was not something that ordinary bailiffs couldpare with. Anyway, Lu Suan had been obedient. First Prince Tian Tian looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s cold face and wanted to reject him. However, he remembered that he had unintentionally seen Bai Yi¡¯s skills before and obediently followed. The envoy frowned. He felt that their first Prince was like an obedient child now. He had lost his domineering aura after being yed by Princess Xinxin and general Lu. However, the first Prince was the master and the person in charge. He had already followed them obediently, so what could he say? He could only chase after first Prince Tian Tian and ask what he wanted to eat. On Lu Yang¡¯s side, Gu Xin and Lu Zheng did not make things difficult for her. They asked the bailiff from the court of judicial review to ask her what she wanted or to bring the Lotus leaf over. Lu Yang was angry when he heard the name lotus leaf. She would rather be alone than take the Lotus leaf. All these years, she had gotten used to he ye serving by her side. If it was someone else, she would not feelfortable. Most importantly, she was afraid that the person would be someone arranged by Lu Zheng. If that was the case, she would be better off being alone. After the two of them were brought to the room, someone really did get them a screen. Although they were forbidden from entering or leaving, they would not feel bored. Other than the two of them, there were also first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s entourage and the bailiffs from the Supreme Court standing guard in the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Fourth youngdy Lu, Princess Xinxin is your sister-inw, right? Why do you look so much older than her?¡± First Prince Tian Tianughed as heyfortably on the bed. I heard that you¡¯re only twenty years old, but you look much older than Lu Zheng. In fact, Lu Zheng is even older than you. Lu Yang replied in thenguage of Eastern cart. ¡°I¡¯m still like this even though I¡¯m thirty or forty years old. Who knows if he can do it or not? But what I can be sure of is that you¡¯re already thirty or forty years old, and you must be older than Princess Xinxin.¡± First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s mouth was reallycking. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Yang didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°AI, no, let¡¯s talk! It was boring anyway. Look at how good your future sister-inw is to me. She arranged for you to stay in the same room as me. You can speak the East Zhenguage, so it¡¯s easier for us tomunicate, right? Princess Xinxin still cares about me. ¡± The more first Prince Tian Tian spoke, the more convinced he was. Lu Yang pursed his lips in disgust and then froze. She understood again. Gu Xin was too sinister. It turned out that she had this motive in mind when she made them share a room. If it were someone else, they might not understand what Prince dongzhe¡¯s follower was saying, but she could. Hmph, Gu Xin was really too sinister! Chapter 2560 - 2560-quite compatible 2560 Chapter 2560-quitepatible If Gu Xin knew what Lu Yang was thinking, she would definitelyugh. She simply felt that these two people had not been cleared of suspicion yet. Moreover, they were both people she hated. She was in a good mood by locking up the people she hated! ¡°Hey, fourth youngdy Lu, how¡¯s your brother? I¡¯m bored anyway, so tell me about it!¡± First Prince Tian Tian did not care if Lu Yang was willing to talk to him or not, and asked again. Even the bailiffs from the Supreme Court who were watching them from inside the room felt that this Prince dongzhe was a little annoying, even though they could not understand what they were talking about. However, fourth miss Lu¡¯s expression was clearly impatient, and this first Prince Tian Tian did not seem to see it. That¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t see it because there was a screen between them. The bailiff really wanted to take down the screen for them and let first Prince Tian Tian see how Lu Yang despised him. ¡°You shut up! He¡¯s not my brother. I only have one big brother.¡± Lu Yang said impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not your brother. After all, he didn¡¯t admit it. He only said that you took his sister¡¯s position on his family tree. Tsk, if those people withplicated thoughts heard this, they would definitely think that your mother went out to fool around and that you are no longer your father¡¯s child!¡± First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s mouth was extremely annoying. Lu Yang was so angry that he got up from the recliner, walked around the screen, picked up the teacup on the table, and wanted to smash it. This had happened so quickly that first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s entourage and the bailiffs of the Supreme Court had not been able to react. By the time they came to their senses, Lu Yang had already thrown the cup at first Prince Tian Tian. Fortunately, there was no water in the cup, and first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s reaction was fast. He rolled around in the cup, so he did not hit the bed. The bed was also clean. ¡°Damn field chicken, do you know that you¡¯re ndering an official of the Imperial court? My father doesn¡¯t attend court anymore, but he¡¯s still the country guarding Duke! You¡¯re just a Prince from a small country who came out of nowhere. Who gave you the guts to speak such nonsense? You dare to go out and say no to Lu Zheng? If you dare to go out and tell Lu Zheng, I¡¯ll respect you for being a man!¡± Lu Yang was so angry that he was out of breath and pointed at eldest Prince Tian Tian. ¡°Why are you angry? Besides, what am I supposed to say to Lu Zheng? I¡¯m not talking about Lu Zheng¡¯s father, I¡¯m talking about your mother. Your mother is not Lu Zheng¡¯s mother.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said shamelessly as he patted his chest. ¡°You!¡± Lu Yang pointed at him and was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Then he turned to the door and shouted, ¡± Lu Zheng, Lu Zheng, can you hear me? Are you even human? Now there¡¯s a man who wants to steal your woman and even nders your father. Are you going to be a coward and not care?¡± First Prince Tian Tian,¡±hehe.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng, who was eating with Gu Xin, was speechless. Gu Xinughed,¡¯I¡¯m guessing Lu Xin must have been angered by The Frog Prince. Brother Yuanyuan, do you want to go and help her?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s bullied, she¡¯ll just go home andin,¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. In the past, her maternal grandfather, her aunt and her mother pampered her, but now no one Pampers her. ¡± Zheng Qiu was not a member of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, so he only lowered his head to eat and did not interrupt other people¡¯s family affairs. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, are you nning to pair them up?¡± Gu Xin asked. If they weren¡¯t the murderers, they would be a good match!¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Yang wants to marry someone who has a good appearance and a high status, so that he can scare people when he says it. There are no such people in the great Zhou Dynasty anymore. Look, The Rooster Prince hase from thousands of miles away.¡± Chapter 2562 - 2563-as expected of you 2562 Chapter 2563-as expected of you Lu Zheng and Gu Xin felt that Bai Yi¡¯s analysis was right. As long as they revealed this matter to the Lin group, they did not have to do anything. The Lin group would naturally think of a solution. ¡°As expected of you!¡± Lu Zheng patted Bai Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°General Lu, didn¡¯t you learn this?¡± Bai Yi cupped her fists at Lu Zheng. ¡°Should I say that the student has surpassed the master?¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me, I¡¯m older than you.¡± Bai Yi pouted. ¡°This has nothing to do with age,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Xin interrupted the two of them, ¡± stop talking. If you continue, when will we finish this meal? ¡± Look over there, Yingluo!¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin in a certain direction. Lu Zheng and Bai Yi looked over. Uh, alright, a few nanlin envoys were looking at them with eager eyes. The four of them stopped talking and buried their heads in their food. As for first Prince Tian Tian and Lu Yang, they only started eating after Gu Xin and the rest had finished their meal. The two of them ate separately. ¡°Waa! Fourth youngdy Lu, what are you eating over there? Why does it smell so good?¡± First Prince Tian Tian had only taken a few bites of his own when he smelled the fragranceing from the other side of the screen. Lu Yang was toozy to pay attention to him and ate slowly. Prince Tian Tian was not happy with this. He stood up and walked over to Lu Yang. The bailiff of the Supreme Court stopped first Prince Tian Tian in a responsible manner. I¡¯m sorry, first Prince Tian Tian. Princess Xinxin just told me that you two are not allowed to meet again. Gu Xin had indeed sent someone over to stop the two of them from continuing their argument. Hence, not only were there more bailiffs from the Supreme Court in the room, there was also a minor official from the Ministry of Rites who knew the eastern cartnguage. The minor official from the Ministry of Rites tranted the bailiff¡¯s words to first Prince Tian Tian. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om First Prince Tian Tian was unhappy,¡±how can this be?¡± Only you girls from the great Zhou Dynasty are allowed to hit me, but I¡¯m not allowed to see what you girls from the great Zhou Dynasty are eating?¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites tranted his words to the bailiff and then went to cast Lu Yang aside. In the end, Lu Yang calmly drank his soup as if he did not hear it. Lu Yang did not need him to trante to know what first Prince Tian Tian was saying. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll leave this problem to you. I can¡¯t speak, but I can stop him.¡± The bailiff said. The minor official of the Ministry of Rites,¡±Ge Ge.¡± He could only brace himself and exin to first Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t make things difficult for this official. This lowly official is only following orders!¡± First Prince Tian Tian red at the minor official from the Ministry of Rites.¡±I don¡¯t care. I just want to know what she¡¯s eating. Otherwise, the next time I meet the Emperor, I¡¯ll tell him that he didn¡¯t treat me well and didn¡¯t even let me eat the food of the noble girls of the great Zhou. I specifically mentioned you.¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites twitched his mouth and then enthusiastically said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. This official will immediately have someone prepare the same food as fourth miss Lu¡¯s for the first Prince.¡± After that, he went to the door to give instructions. Only then did first Prince Tian Tian leisurely turn around and return to the table. He started to mock Lu Yang again,¡±fourth miss Lu, do you think you¡¯re eating some beauty products?¡± I called you ugly just now, and now you¡¯re feeling ufortable and want to make up for it? I¡¯m telling you, looks can¡¯t make up for it. You can look whatever you want. Looks are given to me by my parents, it¡¯s not something that can be changed in the future.¡± Chapter 2563 - 2564-unreasonable 2563 Chapter 2564-unreasonable ¡°Not like me, my Royal father and Imperial mother are both good-looking, so I have a good appearance. As for you, it¡¯s said that when the country guarding Duke was young, he was the most handsome young man in the capital. Then who can you me for looking like this? You should me your mother, right?¡± ¡°The more I think about it, the more I feel that general Lu¡¯s words about you taking up his sister¡¯s position on his family tree had a deep meaning! I¡¯m very self-aware and know that I¡¯m not good at investigating these old things. Otherwise, I really want to tell your Emperor to let me stay for a year and a half to investigate!¡± Lu Yang was drinking her favorite soup when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She stood up immediately. The bailiff of the Supreme Court felt a headache and quickly advised,¡±Fourth youngdy Lu, Princess Xinxin and general Lu have said that if you continue to be like this, we will have to take you to the court of judicial review. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Lu Yang gritted his teeth. I¡¯m not impulsive. I¡¯m delivering soup to first Prince Tian Tian! After that, Lu ni walked to the side of the screen with the bowl of soup that she had not finished. First Prince Tian Tian sneered, ¡± look, look. This is your great Zhou. The great Zhou with two standards. If I¡¯m not allowed to go around the screen, then you¡¯re allowed to go around the screen. On what basis? What if fourth youngdy Lu has feelings for me and wants to do something bad to me? wouldn¡¯t that be a sess?¡± Lu Yang immediately sshed a bowl of soup at her. The bailiff of the Supreme Court,¡±Ge Ge.¡± It was impossible to guard against! Dong Zhe¡¯s guard,¡±Lao Ai.¡± It was impossible to guard against! First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s sleeves were stained with some soup, and he jumped up in anger.¡±Lu Yang, are you crazy? Someone, grab her, no, pour the soup on my table over!¡± Lu Yang calmly stood behind the bailiff of the Supreme Court. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? Acting so atrociously in the territory of the great Zhou, why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror and see if you¡¯re worthy?¡± The bailiff of the Supreme Court asked,¡±Who am I?¡± Where am I? What were they talking about? The minor official from the Ministry of Rites hurried over to the screen and apologized to first Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°First Prince Your Highness, please calm down, calm down. Fourth Lu youngdy is originally a refined youngdy, really. If you don¡¯t try to calm her down ¡­¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites saw the anger in first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s eyes and could not continue. What he wanted to say was, if you didn¡¯t go and flirt with her, would she be so rough? He used to know Lu Yang. At that time, he just thought that this girl was cold and arrogant, but she had the capital. And when you didn¡¯t provoke her, she had no other problems except for her long face. However, the look in first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s eyes made him unable to speak. First Prince Tian Tian pointed at the screen and said,¡±remove it, remove the screen!¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Your Highness, this is not reasonable!¡± First Prince Tian Tian said,¡¯otherwise, I¡¯ll ask your Princess Xinxin toe over. Ask her toe over and take a look. Is this how you treat your guests? I can¡¯t stand it, I really can¡¯t stand it. ¡± The official from the Ministry of Rites said, ¡± Your Highness, please calm down. Our Princess has just said that if your Highness and the fourth youngdy of the Lu family want to fight, we can provide another ce. That is the prison of the Supreme Court for the two of you to fight. Would Your Highness be willing to take a walk in the prison of the Supreme Court?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Are we going to the Supreme Court¡¯s prison to be locked up together?¡± first Prince Tian Tian asked. Chapter 2565 - 2566-fell into a trap 2565 Chapter 2566-fell into a trap First Prince Tian Tian immediately stood up and immediately began to undress. He had already taken off his coat, which had been stained by the soup, and only one was left. Once it was opened, it was really light. The bailiff of the Supreme Court finally understood that fourth miss Lu had taken the initiative to ask him to take off his clothes. This first Prince Tian Tian is also a weirdo. If I tell you to strip, you should at least ask for a price! Lu Yang really just looked at it without blinking. First Prince Tian Tian was also shameless. After taking off all her clothes, she was only left with her pants. ¡°Are you sure you still want to see it?¡± he asked with an evil smile. Lu Yang¡¯s face was red, not knowing if it was from anger or embarrassment. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking? I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take it out.¡± Guard& Dong Zhe from the Ministry of Rites,¡±Oh my God, what are you two talking about?¡± The bailiff of the Supreme Court thought,¡±Oh my God, why are they so shocked? I don¡¯t understand a thing!¡± He really wanted to know what the fourth youngdy Lu said. First Prince Tian Tian was also angered by Lu Yang¡¯s words, and he began to untie the ribbon. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± At this moment, the sound of the door being pushed open interrupted first Prince Tian Tian with an angry roar. The few of them turned to look. First Prince Tian Tian hurriedly put on his clothes.¡¯Oh my God, where did this old womane from?¡¯ When Lu Yang saw who it was, he was stunned for a moment and then ran over. ¡°Mother, this person is bullying me!¡± The person who came was the Lin group. She had arrived at a very strange time, and this was not something Gu Xin and Lu Zheng did on purpose. N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Xin and Lu Zheng did not know that the two of them would end up like this. Even if they did, they would not have expected the Lin group to rush over on their own! Mrs. Lin took Lu Yang into her arms and looked at her up and down. She was relieved to find that she was fine except for her blushing face and a little swollen eyes. ¡°Is this how you watch people from other countries act like rogues in front of the Duke Zhengguo Manor¡¯s young miss?¡± Madame Lin looked at the minor official from the Ministry of Rites. The minor official of the Ministry of Rites was wronged! His rank was too low, and Madame Lin was a second-rank wife, so he didn¡¯t dare to be rude to her. Even if Madame Lin¡¯s maiden family had fallen from power, she was still the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife! He walked over and lowered his head,¡±I¡¯m from the high Duke¡¯s public house. This has nothing to do with me.¡± It was the fourth miss who made the first Prince undress.¡± Madame Lin¡¯s aura was still there. After all, she had relied on her father and sister to show off for so many years. She still had the attitude of a superior to the small official in front of her. She lifted her chin and nced at first Prince Tiantian, saying, ¡± ¡°Are you trying to coax a three-year-old child? Is the first Prince someone who will do whatever you ask him to do? What right does he have to listen to ni ¡®er?¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites was stunned for a moment before he replied,¡±I don¡¯t know either.¡± Perhaps, His Highness the first Prince is in love with the fourth miss and has no choice but to obey!¡± Madame Lin¡¯s expression softened, and the way she looked at first Prince Tiantian changed. Prince Tian Tian could not understand what they were talking about, but he could feel that this old woman was looking at him differently. It was the same feeling he had when Lu Zheng came and spoke to him in the morning. Oh no, did I fall into a trap? At this moment, Dong Zhe¡¯s men brought over some clothes for first Prince Tian Tian. His men had already gone back to get his clothes after his sleeves were stained by the soup. ¡°First Prince, please change your clothes first. We can talk about other thingster,¡± Madame Lin said gently. The minor official from the Ministry of Rites very sensibly tranted for first Prince Tian Tian. Chapter 2567 - 2568-your marriage 2567 Chapter 2568-your marriage ¡°Dongzhe¡¯s Messenger isn¡¯t here, so he won¡¯t understand. Besides, mother, you¡¯re here, so he won¡¯t talk nonsense. The two of us can just chat by ourselves.¡± Lu ni said. She thought that Madame Lin had a secret to tell her, or that she wanted to badmouth the first Prince, so she told her with certainty so that Madame Lin would not worry. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Madame Lin nodded. She nced at the screen and asked, ¡± what about the two of them? ¡± Madame Lin was referring to the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites. ¡°Just let them guard the door. Mother, let¡¯s eat something first. Later, let¡¯s go sit on the small sofa over there and chat. It¡¯s morefortable there. Mother, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to say anything. They won¡¯t be able to hear us even if we lower our volume.¡± Lu Yang said indifferently. A small official from the Ministry of Rites of the Supreme Court,¡±si Jing.&¡± Fourth miss Lu, we can still hear you. Lin Shi thought about it and agreed. Even if the two wanted to get close, she could use her identity as the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife to keep the two away. So, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She hurriedly ate something to fill her stomach and pulled Lu Yang to the small sofa by the window. ¡°Ni ¡®er, do you know when the diplomatic mission will leave the capital?¡± After sitting down, Madame Lin asked in a serious tone. Lu Yang was stunned. ¡°If there is no ident with the Nan Lin Princess, the diplomatic mission will leave the capital at the beginning of the eighth month. Now, it all depended on when Gu Xin would find out who the murderer was. It might be a littleter than what we agreed on!¡± Seeing Lu Yang¡¯s nk face, Madame Lin sighed in her heart and said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? He did not know who the murderer was. Of all the people he could kill, he had killed Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Our n can¡¯t be carried out.¡± Lu Suan came back to his senses and looked regretful. However, he regained his spirits very quickly. however, this incident also let me know that I¡¯ve always had Lu Zheng¡¯s people by my side. Hmph, when I return to the residence, I¡¯m going to execute that lowly hussy he ye. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lin Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯re still thinking about this at a time like this? ¡°Ni ¡®er, since he ye is Lu Zheng¡¯s man, do you think you can still see her when you go back? If Lu Zheng was able to reveal her identity, it means that he definitely has a way to protect her. ¡± Madame Lin said. ¡°But, he ye¡¯s contract is mine. I can do whatever I want, what can Lu Zheng do?¡± Lu Yang said, unconvinced. ¡°So what if you have an Indenture? He directly said that he ye died suddenly when you were not around. With his ability, he could just give he ye an identity! So, don¡¯t think about this anymore. Think about something serious.¡± Even Lin Shi felt that Lu Yang was hopelessly stupid. ¡°Serious business? Now that Princess Long Zhu ¡®er is gone, and The Frog Prince is like that, what serious things do I have to think about? Am I supposed to help Gu Xin figure out who the murderer is? I don¡¯t have the ability to help her. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t help her. ¡± Lu Yang said proudly. Lin Shi couldn¡¯t help but knock her on the forehead. What had she been raising all these years?! ¡°Who asked you to do this? I¡¯m saying, think about your marriage.¡± In the end, Lin Shi directly stated her purpose. ¡°Mother. Why did you hit me? I¡¯m no different from being in prison right now. Am I supposed to pray that someone wille and save me? My father didn¡¯t even say that he would bring me back, so how could I count on someone else? Besides, with Lu Zheng and Gu Xin around, who would be willing to take me away?¡± Lu Yang rubbed his head and said gloomily. Chapter 2570 - 2570-still hope 2570 Chapter 2570-still hope Lu ni could not speak for a long time. Madame Lin was not in a hurry and just looked at her quietly. In the past, when Mrs. Lin asked Lu Yang to do something, it was also like this. She said her request and just looked at her like this. She did not rush her, did not force her, and simrly, did not allow her to refute. In general, Madame Lin could spoil her, but when Madame Lin made up her mind, Lu Yang would have no chance to resist. ¡°Mother, do we really have to do this? But, first Prince Tian Tian is very annoyed with me. ¡± Lu Suan said, feeling wronged under Lin Shi¡¯s gaze. ¡°You really have to do this. Ni ¡®er, this is your only way out. If you stay in great Zhou, mother can¡¯t protect you at all. Think about it, ever since your maternal grandfather and your aunt¡¯s ident, how have you been living? Not to mention the fact that Lu Zheng is in control of the high Duke¡¯s public house now, how were you doing after your grandfather¡¯s ident and before Lu Zheng returned?¡± Lin Shi asked patiently. Lu Yang was stunned, and then he thought of something. For example, the people in the second branch began to respect her and her mother less than before, and her second aunt even wanted to take over the management of the rear residence. The sisters of the second branch were not kind either. Her father was more of a Buddhist and didn¡¯t manage much in recent years. After her grandfather¡¯s ident, her second uncle seemed to want to be the Big Brother, and even her second aunt and their children were more arrogant. It just so happened that at that time, her maternal grandfather and aunt had just met with an ident. She wanted to make a scene and give the second branch a bad attitude, but she was persuaded by her mother and endured it. Then, Lu Zheng came back. In the main household, as long as Lu Zheng was not around, Lu Yang could still live on. She didn¡¯t want to live like this. She wanted to go back to the past Therefore, at the beginning, when Madame Lin told Lu Ming and his mother to ask Lu Suan to find a way to be the emperor¡¯s concubine, Lu Suan had some objections in her heart, but she still agreed at that time. It was because she felt aggrieved. Now, the matter of bing the emperor¡¯s concubine was definitely ruined. However, she still had hope of bing the princess of another country and then the Queen. However, first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s side wavered. ¡°Ni ¡®er, if you¡¯re willing, mother will help you.¡± Seeing that Lu Suan¡¯s expression was slowly loosening, Madame Lin said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Mother, how can I help? Today, I¡¯ve already shed all pretenses of corny. Moreover, he¡¯s not an idiot. How could he possibly agree to whatever I say?¡± Lu Yang still felt that there was no hope. ¡°Ni ¡®er, you¡¯re not married yet and haven¡¯t experienced anything. You don¡¯t understand. However, Listen to Your Mother and you won¡¯t go wrong.¡± Lin Shi knew that Lu Suan had agreed, so she said confidently. ¡°Alright, then tell me, mother!¡± Lu Yang pursed his lips and nced at the screen again. At this moment, perhaps because Madame Lin was also in the room, first Prince Tiantian was extremely quiet. There was no sound from the other side of the screen. It seemed that first Prince Tian Tian had already fallen asleep. The entire room was very quiet, save for the mother and daughter¡¯s soft conversation. The main door was far away, so the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites could not hear what they were saying. As for first Prince Tian Tian and the attendant standing by the bed, even if they could hear, they would not understand what the mother and daughter were saying. Madame Lin also nced at the screen, then turned her head and said, ¡± ¡°Take advantage of these two days when you¡¯re locked up alone.¡± Chapter 2572 - 2573-I brought it 2572 Chapter 2573-I brought it ¡°Think about it, in the first month of next year, after Lu Zheng and Gu Xin get married, who¡¯s going to take care of our backyard? Gu Xin would definitely be in charge. If you don¡¯t marry, or if you don¡¯t marry someone with confidence, you will be implicated. it¡¯s not just Gu Xin, there¡¯s also your second aunt from the second branch. She¡¯s the best at stirring up trouble. Gu Xin doesn¡¯t look like someone easy to deal with. When she uses you to deal with your second aunt, you might not even know that you¡¯ve been sold out by her. ¡°That¡¯s why I said, ni ¡®er, you must seize this opportunity.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn At the mention of this, Lu Yang¡¯s heart had to be more determined. That¡¯s right, if she doesn¡¯t marry properly, her life won¡¯t be good. Even if she marries someone from great Zhou, she¡¯s still the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor¡¯s girl. When the timees, who would be good to her because of Gu Xin? However, if she were to marry the first Prince Tian Tian, then Dong Zhe would have to act ording to great Zhou¡¯s wishes instead of Gu Xin¡¯s. By then, she would be representing the great Zhou Dynasty, and the people of the eastern river would not dare to do anything to her. The more Lu Yang thought about it, the more he felt that Lin Shi was right. However, there was a problem now. She didn¡¯t have the thing her mother said. Thinking this way, Lu Yang also asked. Lin Shi revealed a proper smile.¡±I have this thing. I brought it with me when I went out today.¡± Lu Yang looked at Lin Shi in surprise. This ¡­ This can be done? He hade to see his daughter, and he had actually brought that kind of medicine? Lu Yang did not know what to say to her mother. She didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would lose her attachment to this world. Lu Suan watched as Madame Lin took off a hairpin and felt a little better. This hairpin was often worn by her mother, not because of her, so her mother did not have the intention of letting her daughter do this. Madame Lin put the hairpin in Lu Yang¡¯s hand and turned to look at the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites who were looking over at the gate. She said,¡±I¡¯ve already prayed for this hairpin. Ni ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. Wear it and no dirty things will appear. Sleep well at night and cooperate with your brother and future sister-inw. Mother believes that your brother and your future sister-inw will not mistreat you.¡± Lu Yang took the hairpin very cooperatively, put it on his head, and nodded obediently. ¡°I know, mother. A daughter would not be afraid at night when she had her mother¡¯s eyes. Daughter will not cause trouble for brother and sister-inw, and will not need a maidservant to serve.¡± Lin Shi helped to arrange the position of the hairpin. When the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites saw this, they didn¡¯t look over and continued to act as ¡°guards.¡± Lin Shi lowered her voice and said,¡±there¡¯s a lot of it in here. Put some for yourself and let him finish it.¡± When the timees, you just have to lie here and he wille over on his own. Ni ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. Mother knows that you¡¯ve suffered, but after this, your life will be better in the future. It won¡¯t be like this again.¡± Tears welled up in Lu Yang¡¯s eyes. He tried hard to hold them back and nodded firmly. Madame Lin didn¡¯t sit there for long. After chatting for a while, she got up and left. After leaving Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian¡¯s room, she even asked someone to bring her to Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. She was very concerned about the two of them and told them not to tire themselves out. If there were too many things, she would let the people below do it and there was no need to do it personally. She portrayed the image of a kind mother to the core. If one did not know her well, they would definitely think that she was a good mother. Chapter 2574 - 2574 Target locked 2574 Target locked ¡°Ah? Do you really want her to marry into dongzhe? Aren¡¯t you letting her off easy?¡± Gu Xin felt that this was too easy on Lu Yang. This Lu Yang was stupid and stupid. He was also hostile towards them and even wanted to harm them and break them up. She didn¡¯t want such a person to have a good ending. ¡°Third youngdy, the higher a person is praised, the more miserably they will fall. This isn¡¯t letting her off easy, but rather making her feel sad from extreme joy.¡± Bai Yi exined. give her infinite hope, and in the end, let her realize that it¡¯s not what she wants. It¡¯s despair. Zheng Qiu added. ¡°Third miss, that woman is so stupid, do you think she will win even if you give her a good set of cards? She won¡¯t be able to win even if you give her a good set of cards.¡± Fatty Wang added. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been training hard enough recently. Did you y cards with white three and the others?¡± Gu Xin nced at fatty Wang and before he could say anything, she sighed, ¡± I understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t want her to have a good day. He just wanted to see her being tortured every day. When I think about how brother Yuanyuan was so badly hurt by the Lin family all those years, my heart aches! She doesn¡¯t want Lin Shi and her children to live well at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suffering.¡± Lu Zheng walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and held her hand. His heart was warm, ¡± I¡¯m not suffering at all. There was still something in his heart that he didn¡¯t say, and that was that the pain he suffered was far less than what he suffered. N?v(el)B\\jnn Fatty Wang in white and Zheng Qiu did not want to look at the two of them anymore. They were really showing off their affection all the time, and they would always surprise them and let them eat their fill. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s fulfill her wish! Then let¡¯s just pretend we didn¡¯t find anything and go chat with the people of nanlin. Let¡¯s see if we can get any more gossip.¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and smiled. This case was actually very simple. The one who poisoned her was not Lu Suan or first Prince Tian Tian, but a ¡®Yin, the maidservant of the princess of nanlin, Long Zhu¡¯ er. Right after lunch, Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Zheng Qiu had already locked their sights on ah Lu and ah Yin, the two personal maids. From the time the princess of nanlin returned to the inn to her death from the poison, she had not seen anyone else other than the two servant girls, first Prince Tian Tian, and Lu Qiu. Even the envoy of nanlin who wanted to see her did not dare toe after the princess of nanlin threw a tantrum. During thepetition between the princess of nanlin and Gu Xin, she was badly injured and didn¡¯t want to see anyone. She was also in a bad mood. So, she didn¡¯t see anyone else. It was not first Prince Tian Tian or Lu Yang who had poisoned her. They had no motive, and they would rather she live than die. Therefore, the three of them locked onto ah Yin and ah Lu as their targets. They didn¡¯t make a guess out of thin air. Instead, they had analyzed it based on the situation that he gang and he Qiang had brought their men to ask everyone in the courier station. The three of them and fatty Wang had seen what the nanlin Princess had done in the time of her death from her return yesterday afternoon. No one had anything to do with her. Even Dong Zhe and Jia Cang, who hade to see her, were persuaded to leave when they reached the courtyard, and turned to the nanlin envoy. In the beginning, they had suspected the envoy of nanlin, but the number of people he had met yesterday was enough to prove his innocence. They, the envoys, had not hidden anyone. Chapter 2575 - 2576-can’t let anyone off 2575 Chapter 2576-can¡¯t let anyone off The number of people who came was all written down on the record. Furthermore, white shirt had also checked carefully. There was indeed no one in the dark. Therefore, the nanlin envoy was also excluded. Thest two were ah Lu and ah Yin. Who were these two people? Gu Xin called the two of them over and asked them again. After asking the same question a few times, ah Lu¡¯s answer was the same, but the way she said it was different. Because she was asked so many times, she was also a little confused. However, she was able to give a simr answer, which showed that she was telling the truth. As for ah Yin, it was as if she had a standard answer in advance, and her answer was almost exactly the same every time. So, Gu Xin decided on ah Yin. The one who looked very calm, but spoke in a very low voice. He seemed to be very afraid of the affairs around him, but he couldn¡¯t be woken up even by Thunder. Gu Xin had asked ah Lu before. After she watched the princess of nanlin fall asleep, she returned to the room to rest. Was ah Yin really sleeping? Also, after ah Lu fell asleep, other than being woken up by the Thunder, did she hear other sounds? Ah Lu didn¡¯t. When she went back to sleep, ah Yin was already fast asleep. Both of them were Princess nanlin¡¯s personal maidservants. Because the princess was badly beaten up by Gu Xin yesterday afternoon, the princess¡¯s bad temper caused the two maidservants to suffer. They were tense the entire night and didn¡¯t dare to rx for even a moment. Therefore, she was not surprised at all that ah Yin was sleeping so deeply. When a person was tired, once they rxed and rested, they would fall into a deep sleep. The same applied to her. After she fell asleep, she was in a deep sleep and did not hear any other sounds. After being awoken by the Thunder, she rushed to the bed to apany the princess of nanlin. She didn¡¯t even care if ah Yin was still asleep, because at that time, she was worried that the princess of nanlin would throw a tantrum again after being awoken. She was in a hurry, so she did not wake ah Yin up. So when she got up, she didn¡¯t personally see if ah Yin was resting in bed. When she saw ah Yin again, she found that the princess of nanlin was not breathing and screamed in fear. Ah Yin then appeared and asked her to find the envoy. In other words, during the two hours of rest at night, ah Lu could not testify for ah Yin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As for ah Yin, all her answers were that she was sleeping and had woken up when she heard the sound. When she was asked why the Thunder did not wake her up, her answer was that she was not afraid of thunder because she was familiar with ah Lu¡¯s voice and thought that something had happened to ah Lu. Gu Xin asked. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Thunder, did it mean that he was actually awake when he heard the Thunder? did he just want to bezy and hide so that ah Lu could see the princess of nanlin? At that time, ah Yin had thought about it when she answered. Although the time was very short, she had indeed thought about it, unlike other questions, which she could answer quickly if you asked her. Therefore, Gu Xin was certain that something was wrong with ah Yin. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and nned to find more evidence. Even if they found evidence, they could definitely settle it before dark. Now that there was the matter of the Lin family and Lu Yang, there was no need to rush. Gu Xin had already ordered people to secretly keep an eye on ah Yin. Simrly, she did not let ah Lu off either. The two maidservants were keeping an eye on her. Although ah Lu acted as usual, he couldn¡¯t be careless. Maybe she knew everything and was just pretending to use ah Yin? Before the truth waspletely revealed, no one could be let off. Chapter 2576 - 2576-expert at ridiculing 2576 Chapter 2576-expert at ridiculing Lu Zheng had always sent people to report the news to the Emperor. At this moment, the Emperor had just finished talking to the courtiers about the princess of nanlin. When he heard that Lu Zheng¡¯s men had arrived, he immediately asked the courtiers to leave. He unhurriedly opened the letter and read it. The more he looked at her, the funnier he felt. Lu Zheng did not hide the conversation between the mother and daughter for the Lin family at all in this report. Bai Yi had a good memory. She did not say a single word, but the content was exactly the same. After the Emperor read it, heined to eunuch Fu beside him, ¡± ¡°The Lin family¡¯s Lu ni and her daughter are really ugly and dreaming! Not to mention that I am not taking in concubines now, even if I want to take in concubines, it would not be Lu Yang¡¯s turn! Don¡¯t you think so, old Fuzi?¡± Eunuch Fu agreed. The Emperor continued, ¡± she didn¡¯t even think about it. She¡¯s already twenty years old and can¡¯t even get married. The young men outside don¡¯t even like her. How can I like her? ¡± Even if the mother and daughter thought that Zhen was lustful, they had to get a real beauty! Tsk tsk, as expected, the Lin family can¡¯t be treated like ordinary people.¡± Eunuch Fu didn¡¯t answer. The Lin family had fallen, but it was not something a eunuch like him could casually say. As a eunuch, the most important thing was not to speak nonsense. He only needed to do his master¡¯s work well. Moreover, the Emperor was just casually ridiculing him. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. He had followed the Emperor for so many years. He had really followed the Emperor since he was young. He was a little eunuch personally chosen by the Grand Empress Dowager. After so many years, how could he not understand the Emperor? Don¡¯t look at the emperor¡¯s serious and majestic appearance in court. In private, he was an expert atining. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Other than the Grand Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager, as long as it was someone eunuch Fu knew, as long as it was someone the Emperor could remember, they would not be able to escape the fate of being dissed by the Emperor in private. For example, the emperor¡¯sment on the old master of the Gu family was, ¡± ¡°Old Fuzi, look at my Imperial uncle, don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s just and upright, teaching the younger generation well? He looked like a perfect person. Tsk, no way! My Imperial uncle is very biased, especially towards big brother Gu. If I say a few words to big brother Gu, Imperial uncle might smile and look like nothing, but when he talks to Imperial grandmother, he will definitely tell me a few words! And second brother Gu, if I make second brother Gu very tired, Imperial uncle will also run to Imperial grandmother to tell me. In any case, whoever in the Gu family is used ruthlessly by Zhen, what awaits Zhen is Imperial grandmother¡¯s nagging.¡± For example, the emperor¡¯sment on the olddy of the Gu family was, ¡± ¡°Old Fuzi, don¡¯t you think that Imperial aunt should be the Imperial ancestor¡¯s mother¡¯s child? Sometimes, when I see Imperial aunt¡¯s fake smile, I can think of Imperial grandmother from more than ten years ago. Could it be that Imperial aunt is the great Zhou¡¯s Princess and Imperial uncle is the great Zhou¡¯s Prince Consort?¡± For example, to the Gu sisters, his Emperor¡¯sment was, ¡± ¡°This is too much. The young talents of our great Zhou have all been tricked away by these kids. I have Huo Junhao as a schr, my little prodigy, Peng ze as a martial artist, my general, Xue Er and Lu er as well as my personal guards and errand boys. They were all tricked away by this one, not leaving a single one to be this one¡¯s son-inw.¡± For example, to his daughters, his Emperor¡¯sment was: these girls are too stupid and have bad taste. Are they my biological children? ¡± Chapter 2577 - 2578-my sister suffered a loss 2577 Chapter 2578-my sister suffered a loss The Emperor had even ridiculed the Gu family¡¯s daughters-inw. As for Zhang Shi, hisment was, ¡± this forbear¡¯s mother is really stupid. She actually came to the Empress and told her to stop ying with boss Gu. Otherwise, the Empress will be like her sooner orter and age from anger. She had even told the Empress that she was very beautiful when she was young. I¡¯m justughing, you call that beautiful? Fortunately, all the children looked like big brother Gu. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get married! Besides, would this one¡¯s Empress be angry with this one?¡± As for Cai Xiaolian, the emperor¡¯sment was: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing niannian and Xinxin are sensible. Otherwise, if they had such a money-loving mother, they would definitely go astray. Why did Xinxin¡¯s mother like to cause trouble so much? He could have just promoted it to the Empress himself, but he still let second brother Gu promote it to Zhen. I¡¯llugh if their family bes the richest man in the great Zhou Dynasty in less than ten years. This also needs my permission, right? If you don¡¯t give me any benefits, will I let you be the richest man in great Zhou? Mother Xinxin is too stingy, she only gave me a little.¡± As for fourth Gu aunt yang, the emperor¡¯sment was, ¡± ¡°Oh, this is even more of a fool¡¯s blessing! She didn¡¯t have to do anything. At home, there was Mother Renren to take care of things, and outside, there was Mother Xinxin to take care of things. After giving birth, she only had to listen to her two sister-inw¡¯s words. She had money to use, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about family matters. The point was that they had a special ce to look after children, but this person didn¡¯t even need to look after the child! I see that Imperial uncle and Imperial aunt can still live for another ten or twenty years. At that time, we can split the family. Great, fourth brother Gu¡¯s son has grown up and it¡¯s time for him to get married. The Yang consortium would be foolish until they grew old. You¡¯re really lucky!¡± In addition to these people, the Emperor also had to ridicule the Gu brothers, Gu en and Gu Ren, and also the few children of the Gu family. The person heined the least to the Gu family was third aunt Gu. He always felt that he should be biological siblings with third aunt Gu. The feeling he had with third aunt Gu was even better than the feeling he had with his Royal sister, the eldest Princess. The onlyint he had about third aunt Gu was, ¡± ¡°Marriage is all about looks. How can Fuma Guo be worthy of her with his silly look? Tell me, should I give her eight to ten malepanions? Zhen has a group of beloved concubines, so I can¡¯t let younger sister suffer grievances, right?¡± Eunuch Fu remembered that he had almost knelt down when he first heard the Emperor say this. N?v(el)B\\jnn It was true. No matter if these words were heard by Grand Empress Dowager or grandfather Gu or grandmother Gu, the Emperor would definitely be in trouble and would be in a bad mood for the next few days. But fortunately, the Emperor onlyined in front of him. Of course, he would alsoin to the Empress. He and the Empress would definitely not say these words. This was aint to the Gu family, and it was very gentle. He was not so gentle to the other courtiers. The Emperor often read novels and had learned all themon sayings and curses without vulgarities. Eunuch Fu had also heard the Emperor mention to the Empress that a certain minister¡¯s wife was in her early forties and desperately begged for a prescription to give birth to a sickly son in order to prevent her master from drowning in thend of gentleness. The emperor¡¯s original words were: ¡°Is she crazy? Her eldest grandson was already in school, and she was still trying to have a baby. Even an old m wouldn¡¯t be like her. Her husband¡¯s hair was already half a century old, and he didn¡¯t have many beards left. How did she do it when she was trying hard to make a baby? He didn¡¯t think that she was holding a stone in thetrine pit as a treasure, and even touching it from time to time. * Sob * you¡¯re so disgusting.¡± ¡­¡­ Chapter 2578 - 2578-what else can’t you cooperate with 2578 Chapter 2578-what else can¡¯t you cooperate with After the Emperor finished reading Lu Zheng¡¯s report, he shook his head and sighed, ¡± ¡°Lao Fuzi, send someone to tell Lu er and Xinxin not to be anxious and to take it slow. They must find out the cause and effect of the maid¡¯s murder of the princess. As for fourth miss Lu and first Prince Tian Tian, tell them to ignore them and let them develop as they please. Everything will be their own good fortune.¡± Eunuch Fu bowed in acknowledgment and retreated outside to find the young eunuch. Previously, the person who delivered the report had returned immediately after delivering it and did not wait to see if the Emperor had any other orders. After all, since the morning, Lu Zheng had sent someone to report the progress almost every half an hour. At the hotel, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other helplessly after hearing the eunuch¡¯s words. Fine, they admitted that the Emperor did want to investigate the case, but more than that, he wanted to hear the gossip of nanlin country. If the princess¡¯s personal maid wanted to murder the princess, it was usually not for her own sake. It must be Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s enemy. Moreover, Gu Xin had asked around. When did ah Lu and ah Yin start apanying Long Zhu ¡®er? in other words, it was very likely that someone in nanlin country had arranged for them to stay by Long Zhu¡¯ er¡¯s side a long time ago. Of course, there was another possibility, which was that the maidservant had betrayed them halfway, but this possibility was rtively small. Just like Lu Zheng, the people he arranged to be in the high Duke¡¯s public house did not betray him midway, but were arranged long ago. After the eunuch left, Gu Xin sent someone to invite a few envoys from nanlin over. ¡°Princess Xinxin, general Lu, do you have any clues? Did you catch the murderer?¡± Lord Jiang, who held the highest position, asked impatiently as soon as he arrived. He was the one who was most concerned about this issue among the envoys. After all, if they could not find the murderer, he would bear the greatest responsibility when they returned. ¡°I have some clues for now. However, Lord Jiang, I would like to ask you some questions about your nanlin royal family and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s usual behavior. I hope you can cooperate and answer them.¡± Gu Xin said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ah, this Qianqian. Lord Jiang was stunned, and then asked in confusion, ¡± I can understand if you ask about the princess¡¯s usual character, but why are you asking about the royal family? Does this have anything to do with the princess¡¯s murder?¡± ¡°Could it be that the murderer is one of our own?¡± After asking, Lord Jiang immediately realized what was going on. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure for now, but I can¡¯t be sure. Therefore, I need to know any information about Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Lord Jiang, please cooperate.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell him for sure that it was either ah Yin or ah Lu. After saying that, she looked at the other envoys, ¡± if there¡¯s any information that Lord Jiang didn¡¯t say, you can add on. I just want to solve the case as soon as possible. The more information I have, the more beneficial it is for the progress of the case.¡± our Emperor has already sent someone to ask about it, ¡± Gu Xin continued after a short pause. he¡¯s also very concerned about the case. Lord Jiang and the other Lords discussed it and decided to cooperate with Gu Xin. He had already asked the coroner to do the autopsy, so what else could he not cooperate with? They only hoped that they could find the murderer as soon as possible so that they could bring the murderer back to report on their mission. This was the best for them. In the end, after some discussion, everyone unanimously decided to let Lord Jiang tell Gu Xin about the royal family of nanlin and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Gu Xin left behind a minor official from the Ministry of Rites and a bailiff from the Supreme Court who was in charge of recording cases. Chapter 2580 - 2580-no problem at all? 2580 Chapter 2580-no problem at all? ording to Madam Jiang, Dragon Pearl children had no ws. After Gu Xin heard this, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any more information from Long Zhu ¡®er, so she started to talk about their sisterly rtionship, ¡± Lord Jiang, is the rtionship between Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and your country¡¯s eldest and third princesses good? ¡± Madam Jiang said,¡±the princess and the eldest Princess are closer. When they were young, the two sisters did everything together.¡± The eldest Princess also had a gentle personality. It seemed that the princess was more like an elder sister, and the eldest Princess was more like a younger sister. As for the third Princess, because she was the youngest child, the Queen had suffered when she gave birth to her, so she was particrly fond of her. As a result, the third Princess had been overbearing and impulsive since she was young. He was also unconvinced because the King and Queen had chosen the princess as their heir. But in the end, she couldn¡¯tpare to the second Princess in anything, so she had no choice but to admit defeat.¡± Gu Xin asked out of curiosity,¡±what about now?¡± No, I mean, before Princess Long Zhu ¡®er came to the great Zhou, what was the rtionship between your third Princess and her?¡± Lord Jiang sighed. sigh, in the eyes of US officials, the third Princess is young and insensible. Even if she has no choice but to submit in the end, she will still provoke the second Princess from time to time. She clearly showed her dissatisfaction on her face. Previously, when she was choosing the Prince Consort for the third Princess, she felt that all the candidates had their eyes on the second Princess. She would cry to the King and Queen and say that she didn¡¯t want those who liked the second Princess. In the end, the King and Queen chose a man who had never left the house and had not even seen the second Princess. Although his status was not high, his appearance and other aspects were still very good. The only shoring might be that his body was not very good. However, the third Princess was really good to this Prince Consort. The only bad thing about the Prince Consort was that she didn¡¯t allow him to look at the second Princess during the family banquet. The third Princess had to torture the Prince Consort every time they had a family banquet. So, Princess Xinxin, you can imagine the rtionship between the two sisters.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. This was just like a child who had been pampered too much. Furthermore, he had grown up under the Halo of his sister. He waspletely helpless and could only rely on the care of his parents to constantly cause trouble. N?v(el)B\\jnn She couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the eldest Princess, so she asked, ¡± ¡°From what Jiang Daren said, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er seems to be loved by everyone in nanlin? What about the Prince Consort? There¡¯s no such problem at all?¡± Lord Jiang looked at Gu Xin with aplicated expression and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, how can you nder the Prince Consort like this? Besides, Princess Xinxin¡¯s words are also disrespectful to the eldest Princess!¡± Gu Xin apologized,¡±I¡¯m sorry Lord Jiang, I really didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± I am Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. I am indeed beautiful and capable. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that such an outstanding woman was loved by everyone. Don¡¯t people like outstanding people? Even if Princess Long Zhu ¡®er had tried to harm me and my fianc¨¦ with others, I would still be angry. But thinking about it, if my fianc¨¦ is fancied by such an outstanding woman, it means that I have good taste, right? So, I want to say that the eldest Princess and the second Princess are only two years apart in age. When the eldest Princess and the Prince Consort got married, the second Princess was also at the age where they could be engaged. Why did the Prince Consort choose the eldest Princess and not the second Princess? Lord Jiang, don¡¯t be angry, I just heard you say that Princess Long Zhu ¡®er is so good, and I feel that the Prince Consort should like her too.¡± Chapter 2581 - 2581-Prince Consort 2581 Chapter 2581-Prince Consort Lu Zheng, Zheng Qiu, and fatty Wang were speechless when they heard Gu Xin¡¯s words tranted by the Ministry of Rites ¡®official. You¡¯re ttering him and saying that he¡¯s done something bad to you, yet you¡¯re not stingy with your generosity and appreciation. How could the envoy of nanlin not continue? how could he not say what he wanted to hear? Lord Jiang was indeed a little embarrassed. After all, this matter was their princess¡¯s fault from the beginning. From her liking general Lu at the pce Banquet to her provocation of Princess Xinxin, and her private little tricks. But at the same time, Lord Jiang also felt gratified. At least, their princess¡¯s excellence would be recognized even in the great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, Lord Jiang put aside his prejudice and didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin was insulting their princess and prince Consort. He began to tell Gu Xin the love story between the princess and prince Consort of nanlin. The eldest Princess of nanlin was not the first child of the Prince and Queen of nanlin. The first child of the couple could not be kept. It died before it was one year old. It took another three years for the couple to have the eldest Princess. After the eldest Princess was born, the couple had high hopes for her and directly named her Bao, long Baoer. Moreover, when the eldest Princess was about one year old, the Queen became pregnant again. The couple treated the child even better and felt that the eldest Princess was their Lucky Star. Not only was she growing up well, but she was also free of illness and disasters. She had also brought along her younger brother and sister. Therefore, they doted on the eldest Princess even more. Even when the second Princess, Long Zhu ¡®er, was born, the eldest Princess was not given the cold shoulder. When she was young, the eldest Princess was still very lively. However, ever since the two sisters went to school together, the eldest Princess had be more sensible, perhaps because she suddenly realized that she had to take care of her younger sister. She was doing very well in all aspects and was not as lively as when she was young. She had be gentle and quiet. However, if someone bullied the second Princess, the eldest Princess would be the first to step down. Soon after, the third Princess also entered the school. The third princess¡¯s birth caused the Queen to be injured and unable to give birth. Therefore, the third Princess was also treated the same way as the first princess. However, the third Princess did not have the resolve to take care of her younger siblings because she did not have any younger siblings. She only had an elder sister. Furthermore, she was the most beloved child of her parents, so it was natural for her to be arrogant and domineering. Faintly, when the Three Sisters were together, it could be seen that the eldest Princess and the second Princess were closer. The third Princess did not seem to be on the same side as them, but when it came to the children of the officials outside, the Three Sisters were on the same side. No one would ever think that their rtionship was not good. The eldest and third princesses were all doted on, so it could be said that the second Princess was the unloved child. However, after the second Princess turned ten, her talents in all aspects began to show. The King and Queen invested more in her, so the nanlin royal family did not favor her. And the year the second Princess revealed her talent, the Prince Consort entered the nanlin Royal Academy. The Prince Consort was the son of a general on the border of nanlin. He had followed his father to guard nanlin by the sea since he was young and was only sent back to the Imperial City of nanlin when he was 14 years old. He was tall and handsome, and he had an extraordinary way of talking. He was very popr with the youngdies in the pce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The king of nanlin and the Queen had taken a fancy to him and wanted to make him their son-inw, but they couldn¡¯t decide which daughter to marry him to. Chapter 2582 - 2583-good-looking and not bad 2582 Chapter 2583-good-looking and not bad At that time, they had not considered the third Princess. At that time, the third Princess was not even ten years old. They felt that the eldest Princess was about the same age as the eldest Prince Consort, but the second Princess was only two years younger, so it was fine. The Prince Consort¡¯s ability was enough to assist the second Princess. The two of them had nned to let the second Princess inherit the throne, but they felt that it would be a loss to the eldest Princess. ording to the order of seniority, the throne should have been the eldest princess¡¯s. The eldest Princess was not bad in all aspects, but her personality was too gentle, so she was not suitable to be the heir. It was because of this that the eldest Princess lost the right to inherit. Could it be that she would also lose a good son-inw? In the end, the king and the queen decided to ask their daughters and see if they were interested in this kid! In the end, before the couple could talk to their daughter, they heard the news that the Prince Consort was injured and disfigured. This was great. The couple did not have to worry about this problem. In their eyes, their daughter was like a precious pearl. That boy was already disfigured, so he was naturally not worthy of their daughter. So, after they learned from the doctor that the Prince Consort¡¯s face would still leave a very hideous scar after recovery, theypletely dispelled this idea. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the eldest Princess insisted on marrying the Prince Consort. The king of nanlin and the Queen were stunned and asked for the reason. The eldest Princess only said that she liked the young general not because of his appearance, but because of him. Even if his appearance is ordinary, even if he is missing an arm or a leg, I will not marry him. The Prince of nanlin and the Queen were unwilling at first. The second and third princesses also tried to persuade the eldest Princess after seeing the injured state of the Prince Consort. The eldest Princess insisted and knelt down to beg. She said that she had never asked her parents for a single thing in her life. She hoped that her parents would agree to her marriage. Because she was too insistent, her determination made the Prince of nanlin and the Queen¡¯s hearts ache. In the end, the two of them agreed. At first, the Prince Consort was unwilling. He knew that he was disfigured and felt that he was not worthy of the eldest Princess. He did not even want to see the eldest Princess anymore. The eldest Princess first asked for her family¡¯s approval, then she had tofort the Prince Consort. After more than half a year, the Prince Consort was finally convinced and epted the eldest Princess. After the two got married, they moved to the seaside, where the consort family was guarding. They lived afortable life there. Now that they had three children, they would take their children back to nanlin capital to meet the prince of nanlin every year. The eldest Princess and the second Princess alsomunicated with each other often, and their rtionship was no different from the eldest princess¡¯s rtionship before she got married. After Lord Jiang finished speaking, he sighed. I¡¯m not afraid that Princess Xinxin and general Lu will be angry. Our Fuma is about the same age as general Lu. If that incident didn¡¯t happen that year, although he doesn¡¯t surpass general Lu in appearance, he won¡¯t lose to general Lu. Unfortunately, he was disfigured. However, it¡¯s a good thing that his temperament is still there. He¡¯s not afraid of general Shi mu. He¡¯s one of the few people who can fight against the Pirates with general Shi mu!¡± At the end of his speech, Lord Jiang was not only regretful, but also a little proud. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t have a handsome face. His abilities were still there, and he wasn¡¯t bad in all aspects. General Lu, so what if you¡¯re good-looking? Didn¡¯t he not have a wife and children yet? You can¡¯t evenpare to our Fuma in this aspect!N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 2583 - 2583 She can be the Queen 2583 She can be the Queen Lu Zheng didn¡¯t know that the nanlin envoy was criticizing him in his heart. Otherwise, he would have definitely smashed his dog head. Was he someone who couldn¡¯t find a wife? Wasn¡¯t that because his wife was young? Gu Xin looked at Lord Jiang and asked, ¡± ¡°Lord Jiang, may I ask if the Army in nanlin is controlled by the consort¡¯s family? Also, how did the Fuma get disfigured?¡± ¡°The Prince Consort¡¯s family has always been the war god general who guards nanlin. When it came to the generation of the eldest Prince Consort and the eldest Princess marrying into their family, they didn¡¯t have to worry about those unnecessary things. In the future, when the second Princess inherits the throne, the rtionship between the two sisters is so good. Our nanlin will definitely continue to be good. It¡¯s a pity that the second Princess is in a daze now.¡± Lord Jiang was a little sad. She had forgotten to answer Gu Xin¡¯s second question. How did her husband get disfigured? Also, the Prince Consort seemed to have been disfigured not long after he arrived in the pce. He should not have had much contact with the eldest Princess. Why was the eldest Princess so dead set on marrying no one but the king? She didn¡¯t think that the two of them could get to know each other in such a short period of time, especially since the eldest Princess was a member of the royal family. She wouldn¡¯t be so silly and sweet to disregard everything for her rtionship, especially when it came to her marriage. Gu Xin¡¯s words immediately pulled Lord Jiang back from his sad state. She asked, ¡± ¡°Other than Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s ident, who do you think would benefit the most from the two princesses in nanlin?¡± Lord Jiang and the group of nanlin emissaries were dumbfounded. They had never thought about this question. Today, they were all immersed in the thought that something had happened to the princess. How were they going to report back, what kind of punishment would they receive, and who would take over the position of the second princess¡¯s sessor? the eldest Princess or the third Princess? The other emissaries all looked at Lord Jiang. Their positions were not as high as Lord Jiang¡¯s, and they did not have as much contact with the princesses as he did. They really did not know about this problem. Lord Jiang hesitated for a while and said, ¡± ¡°The eldest Princess has a gentle personality. Other than being more decisive in the matter of marrying the eldest Prince Consort, she is more easy-going in other matters. They listened to their parents before marriage, and most of the time, it was the Fuma who made the decision after marriage. If the king and the queen were to choose again, they would probably choose the third Princess.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I think your King and Queen will choose the first princess. The third Princess only looks tough on the outside, but she¡¯s reckless and shows everything on her face. Which King do you think is like this? And one more thing, Lord Jiang, you still haven¡¯t told me why the Prince Consort was disfigured?¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Lord Jiang was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Princess Xinxin. I was too sad just now. I forgot. Back then, the Prince Consort had been attacked at night and was chased by a group of men of sacrifice. He had narrowly escaped death and killed a few of them before he managed to escape. also, Princess Xinxin might not know our nanlin country well. In our nanlin country, to be the king, Queen, or Prince¡¯s husband, you don¡¯t have to be beautiful, but you must be wless. The eldest Princess had lost the right to disfigure the Prince Consort. Unless, the eldest Princess wanted to abandon the eldest Prince Consort. However, this is obviously impossible. The eldest princess¡¯s ambitions have never been on this.¡± of course! Gu Xinughed, ¡± the eldest Princess can choose not to be the Queen, but the eldest Princess can be the Queen. Chapter 2584 - 2585-can the royal family hold down the Fort? 2584 Chapter 2585-can the royal family hold down the Fort? Lord Jiang looked at Gu Xin in confusion. The other nanlin envoys were also dumbfounded. Their Princess was already married and could only be the Queen of nanlin. How could she be the Queen? Although the Prince Consort¡¯s face was disfigured, he was still very capable in all aspects. The two of them even had three children. Moreover, the two of them were still young and had such a good rtionship. How could their eldest princess marry another country¡¯s King? This was absolutely impossible! Lord Jiang didn¡¯t want to let his thoughts run wild. Seeing that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t willing to continue, he asked, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, please exin.¡± what I mean is, if your Prince Consort bes the king of nanlin, then your eldest Princess will be the Queen, right? In any case, when they were of age, the throne would be given to their own children, right? No matter which one of them was the king. Their sessors are all of their blood.¡± Lord Jiang frowned,¡±how is that the same?¡± The eldest Princess and the eldest Fuma¡¯s children, the young master took the Fuma¡¯s surname, and the youngdy took the princess¡¯s surname. In the future, if their young master were to seed the throne, the child would indeed be the eldest princess¡¯s, but the surname had changed. This is not in line with the rules, this is simply handing over the foundation of our ancestors to someone else.¡± Gu Xin smiled and shook her head,¡¯what if my daughter is more capable? Wasn¡¯t that the long family? Moreover, if the Prince Consort really did that, who in nanlin would be able to resist? Didn¡¯t you just say it? More than half of your nanlin¡¯s military power belongs to the consort family. No matter how much the Prince and Queen trust them, it¡¯ll be easy for them to do anything.¡± simrly, as you said, the eldest Princess and her husband have three children, and their rtionship is sincere. If the husband¡¯s family reneges, I bet that the eldest Princess will most likely stand on the side of her husband¡¯s family and will even help persuade you to ept him. ¡°You said that the Prince Consort was disfigured and could not be a husband or a King. Have you forgotten that this rule was set by the long family of the nanlin royal family? only the descendants of the long family should follow this rule. The Prince Consort had be King, and he could change that. Therefore, there was no need for the eldest Princess to abandon him. The eldest Prince Consort could still be a member of the royal family. As for whether the nanlin royal family¡¯s surname will be long or the Fuma¡¯s, this will depend on how much the Fuma loves the princess. It also depends on whether their son or daughter is more outstanding.¡± ¡°Lord Jiang, there¡¯s one more thing you haven¡¯t thought about. ¡®Even when the Prince Consort was surrounded by death Warriors, you said that he was a death warrior. Since he was sent out to the death Warriors, shouldn¡¯t he directly kill him?¡¯ Why did he disfigure a beautiful woman¡¯s face when she was killed? ording to the situation, someone didn¡¯t want the Prince Consort to be the Prince Consort as the young general. This would be a great help to the nanlin royal family. Besides this, there are other possibilities. I wonder if Lord Jiang and the other Lords can think of them?¡± Lord Jiang was dumbfounded by Gu Xin¡¯s series of questions. He couldn¡¯t even think about thest question. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He was still thinking, if the Prince Consort¡¯s family wanted to rebel, would the royal family be able to suppress them? The answer was that he could not suppress it. The royal family had always trusted the consort¡¯s family, not to mention that the most beloved daughter of the King and Queen of nanlin had married into their family. In addition, in the history of nanlin, whether it was internal usurpation of power or external rebellion, there had never been a ssh. The couple had never thought so much! Chapter 2585 - 2586-completely possible 2585 Chapter 2586pletely possible Gu Xin looked at the group of nanlin emissaries and then at the sky outside. It was getting dark. There were still two to three hours left, so why don¡¯t we chat while eating? I¡¯ll give them a detailed analysis of the situation in nanlin. By that time, Lu Yang should have finished his work. At first, Gu Xin had deduced that ah Yin was either the eldest Princess or the third princess¡¯s woman, so it was possible that both of them were sisters. Just like the eldest Princess, she was the child that her parents doted on the most and had high hopes for her. In the end, she suddenly changed her personality. She did not fight for anything and was gentle and quiet. When she grew up and was looking for a husband, the two of them didn¡¯t know each other at all. They didn¡¯t get along for long, but she, who never disobeyed her parents, insisted on marrying the Prince Consort. Perhaps it was really love at first sight, but it was also possible that she had her eyes on other people¡¯s military power. The eldest Princess had every reason and opportunity to ce one of her own people by the second Princess ¡®side. When the time was right, she could do what she wanted to do. As for the third Princess, Gu Xin had never met her before and thought she was stupid. However, there were some people who liked to y dumb. She might look arrogant and domineering on the outside, but who knew what she was thinking? Just like Princess Jinghe, before she met the Gu family, she was also arrogant and domineering. Who in the capital didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t get married? Also, unless she did something that harmed the interests of the royal family, she would be fine no matter how arrogant she was. She knew about this, so you can¡¯t say that she¡¯s stupid or ostentatious. If you really think so and want to harm her or make things difficult for her, she might make you die a worse death. Therefore, Gu Xin¡¯s evaluation of the third Princess of nanlin was two-sided. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Of course, she was more inclined to believe that ah Yin was the eldest princess¡¯s woman, because the eldest Princess had this condition, but the third Princess did not. Nanlin wasn¡¯t as big as the great Zhou. It was only equivalent to the great Zhou¡¯srgest state capital. The military power wasn¡¯t divided. In other words, the great Princess wanted to win over all the people in her husband¡¯s family. Then, she would seed. In order to avoid her reputation being damaged, she naturally wouldn¡¯t fight with the second Princess directly. She wanted to be the heir. However, after listening to Lord Jiang¡¯s exnation, Gu Xin felt that there was a third suspect, and that was the Prince Consort. ¡°No one else knows about the big Fuma¡¯s disfigurement except for him. It¡¯s said that there were also men of sacrifice who fled. They were all injured to such an extent. Why did the men of sacrifice escape when your reinforcements didn¡¯t arrive? Not killing you before running? Since they were men of sacrifice, they must have the determination to seed when they went out on a mission. Even if they died, they would not hesitate. How could they run away when their target had no reinforcements? This did not make sense at all. It was entirely possible that the Fuma¡¯s family wanted to turn nanlin upside down with their military power. Of course, there was also the biggest possibility that the eldest Princess and the eldest Prince Consort had known each other for a long time and the couple knew everything. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In a big country like great Zhou, a big tribe like Yunhai, or a small country like nanlin, regardless of whether they had many children, such conflicts were inevitable. She truly felt that this problem had rarely appeared in the history of nanlin. It wasn¡¯t because they were all Buddhist, but because they didn¡¯t have many children. It wasn¡¯t just one or two, but three. Wasn¡¯t this a problem? Chapter 2587 - 2588-something is wrong 2587 Chapter 2588-something is wrong n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin ate a few of the prawns that Lu Zheng peeled for her before she wiped her mouth and looked at the others, ¡± ¡°You guys think there¡¯s no problem too?¡± The few nanlin envoys shook their heads, but one of them frowned and did not move. From the clothes he was wearing, it could be seen that he did not belong to the same category as Lord Jiang and the others. He was a military official. Gu Xin immediately locked her gaze on him and asked, ¡± ¡°Does this general have any ideas?¡± Among the three diplomatic corps that hade from Jiangnan, nanlin was slightly inferior in terms of the strength of the apanying guards. This nanlin general was the head of the apanying guards. However, Gu Xin never looked at a person¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t think that this general from nanlin was any worse than the one from dongzhe. Of course, he definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to Jia Cang. He was the general! A light bulb went off in Gu Xin¡¯s head. Nanlin¡¯s military was controlled by the consort¡¯s family. In other words, this general was working for the consort¡¯s family. Could it be that he knew something and didn¡¯t want to say it? Or was he hesitating because of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s matter? The general of nanlin looked at Gu Xin and took a deep breath, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, when the young general was attacked, I happened to be one of his entourage. There are indeed some problems that I can¡¯t figure out. I¡¯ve mentioned it before, but I don¡¯t know how the old general and the kingmunicatedter on. Until now, we still haven¡¯t found out who the murderer was.¡± An envoy from nanlin reacted and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, general mu. At that time, you were the general by the Prince Consort¡¯s side. All these years, you¡¯ve been promoted with the Prince Consort¡¯s contributions. I¡¯ve almost forgotten that you were also there.¡± General mu pursed his lips and said, ¡± at that time, the major general was covered in injuries. His internal organs were affected. His injuries were very serious. The scar on his face almost hurt his bones. The young general, however, could run back to his residence alone. He said that he had killed a portion of those people, but a few of them had escaped. The young general fainted after he finished speaking. ¡°Originally, when we arrived in the capital, young general would bring me and one of our brothers with him wherever he went, but he didn¡¯t do so that night. That night, we watched the young general fall asleep before we went to rest. We didn¡¯t know when the young general left, whether he went out on his own or was called out by someone. At that time, the old general had also asked the gatekeeper and the manservant in the major general¡¯s room, but no one knew. After the major general woke up, he said that it was a little stuffy in the house and he wanted to go out alone for a breath of air. He didn¡¯t go out much during the day because many girls were always pestering him. It was impossible for the girls toe out at night, so he went out at night. They encountered an assassination at the river bank. He was afraid of being discovered, so he deliberately avoided the manservant and the gatekeeper. He walked to the river not far from the house. This incident happened six or seven years ago. Except for this general mu, all the other talented people present were officials in the court at that time. Because they couldn¡¯t find the mastermind, the consort family and the Prince of Nan Lin didn¡¯t continue to investigate, so many people didn¡¯t think about the details. The victim didn¡¯t even care and brought the eldest Princess home to live her life, so why should they care so much? Hearing what general mu said, Gu Xin became interested and asked, ¡± ¡°General mu, may I ask what you felt was wrong back then? What did you tell your young general and old general?¡± General mu pursed his lips and said, ¡± at that time, the major general was covered in injuries. His internal organs were affected. His injuries were very serious. The scar on his face almost hurt his bones. The young general, however, could run back to his residence alone. He said that he had killed a portion of those people, but a few of them had escaped. The young general fainted after he finished speaking. ¡°Originally, when we arrived in the capital, young general would bring me and one of our brothers with him wherever he went, but he didn¡¯t do so that night. That night, we watched the young general fall asleep before we went to rest. We didn¡¯t know when the young general left, whether he went out on his own or was called out by someone. At that time, the old general had also asked the gatekeeper and the manservant in the major general¡¯s room, but no one knew. After the major general woke up, he said that it was a little stuffy in the house and he wanted to go out alone for a breath of air. He didn¡¯t go out much during the day because many girls were always pestering him. It was impossible for the girls toe out at night, so he went out at night. They encountered an assassination at the river bank. He was afraid of being discovered, so he deliberately avoided the manservant and the gatekeeper. He walked to the river not far from the house. That day, I brought some people to the river to investigate and found something wrong.¡± Chapter 2588 - 2588-what happened back then 2588 Chapter 2588-what happened back then Everyone looked at general mu, especially the few nanlin envoys. They didn¡¯t think that after so many years, what was still wrong? ording to general mu, he had told the old general and the young general that something was wrong, but why didn¡¯t they hear about itter? He only knew that the king and the old general had investigated, but they could not find the mastermind. General mu said,¡±the young general only told us the location of the attack after he woke up. At that time, he came back with serious injuries and didn¡¯t say where he was injured. He only said that he killed the men of sacrifice and a few of them escaped.¡± After the young general fell unconscious, we¡¯ve been looking for the location of the incident in the capital. At that time, we found three ces with serious traces of fighting, but none of them were by the river that the young general mentioned. After the young general told us, we went to the river and found traces of fighting there. Before the young general told me, someone did look for me by the river, but it wasn¡¯t me. It was another brother. I¡¯ve asked him, and he said with certainty that he¡¯d searched the river, but he didn¡¯t. However, when I brought my men there, I saw traces of it. ¡± ¡°Anyone who knows Kung Fu can see these traces of fighting. I believe the other brother didn¡¯t lie. Also, there are already dead men of sacrifice on the ground. After checking, they do look like men of sacrifice trained by various forces, but the way they died is a bit different.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°How should I put this? The cause of death was not caused by the same weapon. Moreover, all the men of sacrifice had one thing inmon, and that was their faces were disfigured. In the beginning, the brothers all said that this was the young General¡¯s revenge and that he was ruthless. It was because of this that some people escaped. Those who escaped were probably frightened by the young general! However, I don¡¯t think so. The young general is not such an irrational person.¡± ¡°Just as Sir Jiang said, the young general is one of the most handsome men in nanlin, but at the same time, he is the most capable son of the old general. He doesn¡¯t care so much about his appearance. I remember when he was young, because he had red lips and white teeth, he was said to look like a girl by a few women. He was quite unhappy and even ran back to throw a tantrum. Later on, when he got older and learned to look at people coldly, people were captured by his eyes and gradually stopped talking. Therefore, the young general doesn¡¯t care about his appearance. He doesn¡¯t madly disfigure the faces of those men of sacrifice just because he¡¯s disfigured.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that the young general has clearly stated that he only killed the men of sacrifice and did not disfigure them. In the end, no one knew what had happened. In the end, we still couldn¡¯t find out where the men of sacrifice that young general said escaped from came from.¡± ¡°After that, the young general recovered from his injuries and was willing to see the eldest Princess. After he married the eldest Princess, he brought the eldest Princess back to sea city. Oh, Sea city is where the young general is stationed, across the sea from Jia Cang.¡± General mu told him all his doubts, and he felt more rxed after he finished. He didn¡¯t know what he was suspecting, but he felt that there was something wrong with this matter. After all these years, he had never mentioned it to the old general except for the first time. He had never mentioned anything about this matter. Chapter 2590 - 2590 She was right 2590 She was right General mu spoke of this matter. Gu Xin snapped her fingers and said, ¡± that¡¯s why I said that there¡¯s definitely something wrong with the general¡¯s office in nanlin. It¡¯s something wrong with both the young and the old. I just don¡¯t know if the Prince of Nan Lin, the eldest Princess, and the woman knew about it or not.¡± Lord Jiang and several other civil officials turned pale. If the general¡¯s residence wanted to rebel, it would really be as easy as turning one¡¯s hand over! Although he had made an analogy just now, even if the royal family was reced by the general¡¯s office, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on the people of nanlin and the officials, but, but this was different! The spection just now was that the eldest Princess was involved. Now, ording to general MU¡¯s words, everyone knew that the general¡¯s residence had been nning this for a long time. Perhaps he saw that the eldest Princess had a soft personality, so he used this trick. Lord Jiang and the few envoys were a little flustered. Gu Xin then said something that made them even more afraid, ¡± ¡°I have a premonition that the nanlin General¡¯s residence has already rebelled.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lord Jiang and a few civil officials couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Impossible!¡± General mu clenched his fist and said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Why is it impossible?¡± Gu Xin analyzed, ¡± who else is the most prestigious person in nanlin other than the king of nanlin? ¡± It was the second Princess, wasn¡¯t it? The second Princess is already dead. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that, ording to our deduction, the murderer of the second Princess is one of her two personal maids, or possibly both. In the beginning, I was suspicious. Was it the eldest Princess or the third Princess who sent people to the second Princess ¡°side?¡± ¡°After hearing general MU¡¯s words, I denied the third Princess. This person must have been ced by the second princess¡¯s side by the Fuma. The two of them had been the second princess¡¯s maids since they were young, but did they only be her personal maids after they were ten years old? When the second Princess was ten years old, the Prince Consort was already fourteen, wasn¡¯t he? Since you said that other than his face being disfigured, he is not inferior to general Lu in any other aspect, then you can ask general Lu if he already knew to ce his own people around his target when he was ten years old.¡± ¡°As for whether the eldest Princess knew about it or not, whether she knew from the beginning or after she married him, I can¡¯t be sure. However, the second princess¡¯s death is definitely rted to the Prince Consort.¡± one more thing. When I said that the general¡¯s office is going to rebel, I didn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re going to force their way to the capital right now. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve already started to carry out their n after confirming that the second Princess is dead. ¡°In the past, the general¡¯s residence was probably dedicated to the royal family and the long family. They guarded the four directions of nanlin and protected nanlin. However, I¡¯m sure that the current person in charge of the general¡¯s office, as well as his sessor, is definitely not willing to only be a general.¡± ¡°General mu, I¡¯ve observed your face. You¡¯re the kind of person who¡¯s particrly loyal, right? You are loyal to nanlin first, then you are loyal to the general¡¯s office, right? And aren¡¯t you very stubborn?¡± General mu looked at Gu Xin. He couldn¡¯t deny that Gu Xin was right. N?v(el)B\\jnn In his heart, the nanlin royal family¡¯s status was definitely higher than the general¡¯s office. He was not like the other soldiers who only had the general¡¯s office in their hearts. He had received the king¡¯s Grace when he was young. In his heart, he felt that the king of Nan Lin was a qualified King and he was willing to be loyal to him. The other soldiers were definitely from the general¡¯s office, and they would fight wherever they were pointed. Chapter 2591 - 2591 I can cure your poison 2591 I can cure your poison Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, Gu Xin didn¡¯t force him and continued, ¡± ¡°When you go back, you might just encounter the rebellion in the general¡¯s office.¡± Lord Jiang had been a little flustered just now, but he calmed down and said, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, this is just your spection. You don¡¯t have any evidence. Of course, I¡¯m not doubting Princess Xinxin¡¯s ability. We just want to see if what Princess Xinxin said is true. So, Princess, can you let us see the two servant girls?¡± Gu Xin took a look outside. The sky had already turned dark. Lu Yang guessed that they had started to take action, so they could start the formal interrogation. ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded. She got the people to clear the food on the table and whispered a few words to fatty Wang, then stood up to digest the food. Fatty Wang went out and found he gang and he Qiang. ¡°Brothers, third miss said to block the mouths of those two maidservants and bring them into the house.¡± Fatty Wang stood in between the two of them, both his hands wrapped around their arms. He wasn¡¯t short, but he was very fat. After losing weight and taking a medicinal bath in the Gu family for a month, he had lost a lot of weight and his body was much better than before. Now that he was standing between he gang and he Qiang, he only looked a little fatter than the two of them. He was afraid that in a few months, he would be able topletely slim down and have a healthy body. Soon, ah Yin and ah Lu were brought into the room. The two of them were held down by he gang and he Qiang, and their mouths were stuffed with cloth. Ah Lu¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and ah Yin was still the same as before, a little dazed and lowering her head. Gu Xin stepped forward and pinched ah Lu¡¯s chin before removing the cloth from her mouth. Ah Lu was struggling. N?v(el)B\\jnn don¡¯t move, ¡± Gu Xin said gently. I¡¯m just checking to see if there¡¯s anything else in your mouth. Soon, Gu Xin took something out of ah Lu¡¯s mouth and Zheng Qiu caught it with a tray. General mu stepped forward and looked at ah Lu in disbelief,¡±You actually hid poison in your mouth?¡± He really didn¡¯t expect that the second princess¡¯s maidservant would be a suicide soldier, and a personal maidservant at that. At this moment, he believed 70% of Gu Xin¡¯s words. Gu Xin was still holding ah Lu¡¯s chin, not even giving her the chance to bite her tongue tomit suicide, ¡± ¡°Tell me, are you the eldest princess¡¯s or the third princess¡¯s man?¡± Ah Lu¡¯s eyes returned to normal, but she didn¡¯t speak. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re working for the eldest Princess, right? ¡± Gu Xin smiled. Ah Lu¡¯s eyes changed. Gu Xin immediately dislocated her jaw and told he gang to tie her up properly before walking over to ah Yin¡¯s side. Gu Xin didn¡¯t even remove the cloth for ah Yin and asked directly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Prince Consort¡¯s man, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ah Yin was still looking at Gu Xin nkly. General mu, Lord Jiang, and the others all felt that this ah Yin might not be. They were more inclined to believe that the eldest Princess knew about the eldest Prince Consort¡¯s family. Therefore, ah Lu was the eldest Princess and the eldest Prince Consort¡¯s man, while this ah Yin was a normal personal maid. Gu Xin scanned ah Yin from head to toe and said, ¡± ¡°I can cure your poison, really. You¡¯ve been in great Zhou for so long, you should have heard that I have medical skills! Look at me, I can tell that you¡¯re poisoned with just one look. Can other doctors tell?¡± Ah Yin¡¯s eyes were no longer dazed. Everyone present could see that there was hope in her eyes. Gu Xinughed,¡±the poison in nanlin can¡¯t bepared to the poison in the southern border.¡± I can even detoxify the poison in the southern border, not to mention this little bit of poison in your body.¡± Chapter 2592 - 2592 The first person to let me see hope 2592 The first person to let me see hope Ah Yin broke free from he gang¡¯s grip and knelt in front of Gu Xin. Her eyes were no longer nk, but very clear and bright. She made a whimpering sound and nodded vigorously. Gu Xin removed the cloth from her mouth. ¡°Really?¡± ah Yin asked anxiously. Princess Xinxin, are you serious? You really can tell that I¡¯m poisoned? Can you really cure the poison in my body?¡± Gu Xin walked to her side, squatted down and took her pulse. Ah Yin knew what this was about. She calmed down and waited quietly. After both hands had touched it, Gu Xin stood up and said, ¡± the poison in your body has umted over the years. Did you start taking poison every month when you were young? ¡± Ah Yin¡¯s eyes brightened as she nodded her head vigorously.¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. Every month, someone wille to the second princess¡¯s Manor to deliver medicine to me. It¡¯s a poison, but it¡¯s also an antidote!¡± Gu Xin nodded. will the poison act up if you don¡¯t eat it? will the poison worsen if you eat it? ¡± Ah Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. After so many years, Gu Xin was the first one to see through it, and she was so urate. She had also secretly looked for a doctor, but the nanlin doctors couldn¡¯t tell. One time, the second Princess had a cold wind. She tried hard to make herself sick and happened to do something that satisfied the second Princess. So, the second princess¡¯s personal doctor came to see her, but he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. She didn¡¯t dare to quietly put away the monthly pills and wait for the second Princess to ask the medical Officer to examine her when the poison acted up. She only had one life. If the medical Officer still didn¡¯t see anything by then and she didn¡¯t have time to take the pills, then she would lose her little life. Therefore, she did not dare to take the risk. She didn¡¯t dare to die because she wasn¡¯t the only one in her life. There were others, and her family was under control. Ah Yin obediently kowtowed three times to Gu Xin. The three solid kowtows caused blood to ooze out of her forehead. Everyone present was shocked. N?v(el)B\\jnn No one would have thought that ah Yin, who had always been as silly as an invisible person with no sense of existence, would be so serious in doing things. It was fine even if you knocked a bump on your forehead, but you did it until it bled. You, child, are really very sincere. Princess Xinxin, ¡± ah Yin said. please detoxify me. If possible, I want the antidote. Princess, what do you want to know? I will tell you everything.¡± Gu Xin turned to fatty Wang, ¡± go and get someone to go back to the Gu family. Get Dongxue to bring me my set of silver needles. Fatty Wang agreed repeatedly. Gu Xin then looked at ah Yin who was kneeling on the ground, ¡± ¡°Do you want to see my ability or cooperate with me and tell me the truth first?¡± Ah Yin pursed her lips and said without hesitation, ¡± ¡°I believe in Princess Xinxin. After all these years, Princess Xinxin is the first person to give me hope.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I like you being so straightforward. Don¡¯t worry, although I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll make the antidote for you immediately, I¡¯ll at least remove some of the poison from your body in a while. Since your poison requires you to take a pill once a month and someone sends you the pill every month, it must have been a month since you set off from nanlin. In other words, there¡¯s a Prince Consort in your nanlin group, right?¡± Chapter 2593 - 2594-she doesn’t know 2593 Chapter 2594-she doesn¡¯t know Ah Yin nodded. The nanlin envoys were shocked. This was because the officials of nanlin thought that they had no ambitions and no one wanted to go against the royal family. They all worked for the king and the people, especially the people who were on this trip. In their eyes, they were all second princess¡¯s people. Of course, this question was also easy to figure out. Even ah Yin, the second princess¡¯s closest maid, was not the second princess¡¯s woman, let alone others. AI! ¡°It¡¯s sang ze,¡± ayin said. He¡¯s just a little guard who has always been following general mu, but he¡¯s the Fuma¡¯s man, so he didn¡¯t take that medicine. His mother is the younger sister of the old General¡¯s aunt, so he¡¯s working for the Fuma willingly.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om General mu frowned,¡±sang ze?¡± Isn¡¯t he an orphan?¡± Ah Yin turned to look at general mu and said calmly,¡±When I was sent to the pce, it was also recorded that I was an orphan. But this servant has parents and siblings. This is only the information that the old general and the consort want people to know.¡± General MU¡¯s lips were pursed into a thin line, and his fists were tightly clenched. Lu Zheng sat on a chair and slowly sipped his tea. He felt that it was a little ridiculous. This nanlin was probably going to be destroyed. His family¡¯s matters would be settled in the great Zhou. So, how did the previous Kings of nanlin manage their subjects? Did nanlin not have Emperor¡¯s techniques? the Emperor couldn¡¯t even understand the ambitions of his subjects. Even if the old general had been slowly nning for so many years, there must be something wrong. Had he not thought about it at all? ¡°Princess Xinxin, general Xue asked me to bring this man here. He wants to escape.¡± At this moment, the guards outside escorted a nanlin guard in. The nanlin guard looked a little embarrassed. His upper body was tied up, his feet were shackled, and there were many wounds on his body. Only general mu and ah Yin knew this person. It was sang ze, who ah Yin had just mentioned. Gu Xinughed,¡¯I¡¯ve just said one and you¡¯re already confessing? He came just in time. Since they were rtives, he probably knew more. Put him aside first, it¡¯s not the time for him to speak.¡± After Gu Xin said that, the others also realized that this person was the Sang ze that ah Yin had mentioned. After throwing her to the side, Gu Xin asked ah Yin, ¡± so, the Fuma¡¯s task for you is to let the second Princess of nanlin, Long Zhu ¡®er, die in the great Zhou Dynasty? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ah Yin nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who poisoned Princess Long Zhu ¡®er?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes,¡± ah Yin nodded. you used ah Lu, ¡± Gu Xin continued. the poison you used was from ah Lu, right? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ah Yin nodded. Other than Lu Zheng, fatty Wang, and Zheng Qiu, the rest of the people were dumbfounded. After all, the trantion was slower than Gu Xin¡¯s, so the three of them didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin had said. However, after listening to the trantion, Lu Zheng immediately understood. Zheng Qiu thought about it and also understood. Only fatty Wang had the same expression as the nanlin envoys. What the hell is this? He didn¡¯t mention what poison it was just now. He had just said that it was one of them. Why did one of them use the other¡¯s poison now? What about the other one? Everyone looked at ah Lu. Ah Lu¡¯s expression told them that she didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know that ah Yin had poisoned her, nor did she know that ah Yin had stolen her things. Chapter 2595 - 2596-for disobedient people 2595 Chapter 2596-for disobedient people Ah Yin believed that Gu Xin would do what she said. As long as she cooperated with her, she would tell Gu Xin everything she wanted to know. Gu Xin looked at ah Yin¡¯s relieved expression and continued to ask, ¡± ¡°Is your old General¡¯s family nning to take action the moment the diplomatic mission returns from the great Zhou? Also, does the eldest Princess know about her husband¡¯s family¡¯s n?¡± Ah Yin gave a strange smile and nced at ah Lu. Ah Lu was a little confused. Gu Xin already had an answer in her heart. She guessed that the eldest Princess wanted to make use of the old General¡¯s family, but she didn¡¯t know about the old General¡¯s family¡¯s n and ended up being used by them instead. This is called asking a Tiger for its skin! He couldn¡¯t scheme against others, so he went up to them and was instead schemed against. Even the spies they found weren¡¯t as smart as the spies they found. ¡°The old general and the young general know about the eldest princess¡¯s n, but the eldest Princess doesn¡¯t.¡± Ah Yin turned back. This servant had been by the second Princess ¡®side since she was very young. Almost from the moment this servant was by the second Princess¡¯ side, the old general and the others had already begun to n. At that time, he had nned to use the second Princess to help her be the heir of nanlin. Then, he would find a way to kill the second Princess and get the throne from the second Princess, changing nanlin¡¯s surname. The year the young general went to the pce, the old general and the young general put on an act because the second Princess was too smart and had vaguely found some clues about the general¡¯s residence¡¯s purpose. This servant does not know more details at that time, and this servant also does not know why the eldest Princess is so sure of the young general and the others. Sang ze should have known, he was also in the apanying guards.¡± Gu Xin nodded at he Qiang and he Qiang went to remove the cloth from sang ze¡¯s mouth. Sang ze roared at ah Yin angrily,¡±you¡¯re crazy!¡± You don¡¯t care about your family anymore?¡± Gu Xin helped ah Yin answer this question, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but I know how to detoxify. The most powerful poison in nanlin can¡¯t evenpare to the ones used by the children in the southern border. So, why would ah Yin serve the person who poisoned her family? ¡± Sang ze looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? This Princess also knows how to y the tricks of your General¡¯s Office! Fatty Wang, let him try the pill this Princess made a few days ago!¡± Fatty Wang immediately understood. He took out a bottle of medicine from his arms and walked over. With the help of he gang and he Qiang, he put a pill into sang ze¡¯s mouth and fed him a ss of water. Then, he punched and kicked him. Fatty Wang rubbed his wrist,¡±do you feel like your internal organs are hurting? even your head is hurting?¡± Oh, I forgot you don¡¯t understand! Brother,e,e,e, trante for him! To be more ruthless.¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites was also a fun person. He immediately went forward and exined many of sang ze¡¯s symptoms. Well, these were the symptoms of being beaten up and had nothing to do with poison. But who asked Gu Xin to be so famous? Although it wasn¡¯t gu Xin who led the Army to attack the southern border, it was Gu shouxin who cooperated with his two son-inw and the general of the Peng family! Who didn¡¯t know that there were many poisonous creatures in the southern border? Most importantly, Gu Xin¡¯s master, the amazing miracle doctor Xiao, was rumored to go to the southern border to pick herbs when she was free! So, sang ze really thought he was poisoned and he was a little scared. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing him like this, Gu Xinughed, ¡± don¡¯t worry. This is what I¡¯ve made for those who don¡¯t listen to me. If you¡¯re obedient, you¡¯ll be fine after taking the antidote. If you don¡¯t, then you¡¯ll be fine. Chapter 2596 - 2597-whose fault 2596 Chapter 2597-whose fault Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell her what would happen if she didn¡¯t listen to her, but sang ze, who often distributed pills, knew what would happen if she didn¡¯t listen to her. He wanted to strangle her, but his hands were tied and he couldn¡¯t do it. He wanted to spit it out, but fatty Wang had poured too much water into his mouth and he had already swallowed it. What he spat out was definitely just saliva. Gu Xin walked in front of sang ze and smiled, ¡± ¡°You better say it. Look at the nanlin people around you. They¡¯re all loyal to the nanlin royal family. They¡¯re different from your General¡¯s Office. My poison is actually a little different from what you think. It won¡¯t kill you, but it will make you wish you were dead. When the timees, I¡¯ll hand you over to Sir Jiang and general mu. You should think about the consequences yourself, Yingluo.¡± Sang ze lowered his head and did not look at Gu Xin. Sang ze¡¯s status was different from ah Yin and ah Lu¡¯s. Although he was working for others, he thought that his status was higher than ah Yin and ah Lu¡¯s. Even if he didn¡¯t have tomit suicide, he would still be more useful than them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even if he betrayed the general¡¯s office, at least the Civil officials would protect him. No one wanted to die. No matter how difficult it was, everyone wanted to live. Atst, sang ze said,¡±at that time, it was the eldest Princess who came to young general first.¡± The eldest Princess said that they could work together. The eldest Princess said that when she became the king, the children she had with the major general would be from the general¡¯s residence. In the future, the general¡¯s residence would be second only to the royal family in nanlin. The eldest Princess also promised that as long as they work together, she will not marry a male consort in the future. Therefore, the princes and princesses of the royal family will onlye from her and the young general.¡± ¡°In the end, they cooperated. The old general and the young general already had ns to control the entire nanlin, but the intelligent second Princess had discovered their spearheads, so they had no choice but to give up on the idea and work with the eldest Princess.¡± ¡°This time, the second Princess hase to the great Zhou. When she returns, the old general will contact the courtiers and ask the king to choose the eldest Princess as the sessor. If the king is unwilling, then we can only use our troops. At that time, the eldest Princess would be elected as the new Prince of nanlin, and the young general would be the Prince¡¯s husband. After everything settled down, the eldest Princess would die of an illness and leave behind a posthumous edict. The old general and the young general would be in charge of the country. When the eldest young master came of age, he would inherit the throne. The eldest young master follows the surname of the general¡¯s office, and he will not change his surname when the timees.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I don¡¯t know anything more specific!¡± When sang ze finished speaking, Lord Jiang was already so angry that he mmed the table. ¡°The ambition of a Wolf, what a Wolf¡¯s ambition! In what way did the king treat the general¡¯s office badly? What was the difference? They are scheming to harm the king and the princesses.¡± Gu Xin replied calmly, ¡± Lord Jiang, since you¡¯ve learned the phrase ¡± Wolf¡¯s ambition ¡°, I¡¯m sure you also know that the winner takes all! You can¡¯t me your nanlin General¡¯s Office for this. The nanlin royal family has a greater responsibility.¡± Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t stand it and questioned Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, please don¡¯t me me for being offensive. I would like to ask, what did our King and Princess do wrong? The king is the most empathetic person in the surrounding countries, and the people of nanlin are very grateful to him. What¡¯s wrong with such a king who loves his people like his own children?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s bad for him to love the people like his own children. His mistake was that he didn¡¯t know people well and gave too much power. The emperor¡¯s suspicions were not at all on him. Chapter 2597 - 2597 Where did she get her confidence from? 2597 Where did she get her confidence from? ¡°But, isn¡¯t there a saying in the great Zhou Dynasty that goes,¡± don¡¯t use the person you doubt, and don¡¯t doubt the person you use ¡°?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Gu Xin said. However, there is a saying in the great Zhou Empire that goes,¡¯kindness and severity should be used at the same time¡¯. ¡± Lord Jiang was at a loss for words. He had only learned some words from the great Zhou Dynasty recently, so he did not have as many vocabry as Gu Xin. However, he felt that Gu Xin was wrong. He felt that the general¡¯s residence was an ingrate. Gu Xin continued, ¡± as the Emperor of a country, it¡¯s not a problem to trust your subjects appropriately. However, you can¡¯t trust thempletely. As the princess of a country, the eldest Princess actually wanted to cooperate with an outsider to harm her own sister. Furthermore, it was an outsider that she could not control. Didn¡¯t she know how much she was worth? ording to the order of seniority and the degree of love from the parents, the future king of nanlin should have been the eldest Princess, why was it snatched by the second Princess? The eldest Princess thought that she was enduring the humiliation for the greater part of her mission. Little did she know that it was better for her to openly disy herself and surpass the second Princess than to collude with an outsider. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. She and the second Princess were sisters and knew each other well. If she could not surpass the second Princess, what about the young general who was not familiar with her? Where did she get the confidence to think that she could control the young general and the others? Did she not have eyes or a brain? She couldn¡¯t tell that the general¡¯s residence had their eyes on the second Princess from the start. She thought that she had set up a good n, but in the end, she was yed at their own game.¡± the second Princess can still figure it out. Even the second Princess at her age can figure it out. Now that the eldest Princess hase in, even if the second Princess can figure it out, with the eldest princess¡¯s help, she might think that she¡¯s overthinking it. ¡°Your family¡¯s eldest Princess haspletely lost the opportunity. He hadpletely led the wolf into the house. So, if it¡¯s not your royal family who has made the most mistakes, then who?¡± Lord Jiang was left speechless by Gu Xin¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t that so? How could the eldest Princess be like that? Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t ept it. It was a huge blow to him. In everyone¡¯s hearts, the eldest Princess had always been a gentle, gentle, and loving little sister. Who knew that she had hidden herself so well at that age and could endure for so many years in the general¡¯s office? even her maidservant had been arranged to be by the second Princess ¡®side long ago. Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t understand. In fact, from the beginning, the king, the Queen, and all the officials had supported the eldest Princess. No matter what, the eldest Princess was not inferior to the second Princess. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but the second Princess suddenly surpassed the eldest Princess. The eldest Princess had a gentle personality and didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om From the looks of it now, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t mind at all. He simply couldn¡¯t win against them on the surface and nned to deal with them in the dark for a long time. Lord Jiang had been an official in nanlin for more than 20 years and had heard about the previous nanlin King from his ancestors, but he had never heard of such a story of siblings killing each other. Gu Xin continued to attack Lord Jiang, ¡± the second Princess might be a little smarter than the eldest Princess, but she¡¯s still too overconfident. She didn¡¯t even know that the two people closest to her weren¡¯t her own people. Even when she saw the culprit, she actually suspected herself and didn¡¯t continue investigating. If we continue to investigate, I believe she will be able to find out.¡± Chapter 2598 - 2598 Where did she get her confidence from? 2598 Where did she get her confidence from? ¡°But, isn¡¯t there a saying in the great Zhou Dynasty that goes,¡± don¡¯t use the person you doubt, and don¡¯t doubt the person you use ¡°?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Gu Xin said. However, there is a saying in the great Zhou Empire that goes,¡¯kindness and severity should be used at the same time¡¯. ¡± Lord Jiang was at a loss for words. He had only learned some words from the great Zhou Dynasty recently, so he did not have as many vocabry as Gu Xin. However, he felt that Gu Xin was wrong. He felt that the general¡¯s residence was an ingrate. Gu Xin continued, ¡± as the Emperor of a country, it¡¯s not a problem to trust your subjects appropriately. However, you can¡¯t trust thempletely. As the princess of a country, the eldest Princess actually wanted to cooperate with an outsider to harm her own sister. Furthermore, it was an outsider that she could not control. Didn¡¯t she know how much she was worth? ording to the order of seniority and the degree of love from the parents, the future king of nanlin should have been the eldest Princess, why was it snatched by the second Princess? The eldest Princess thought that she was enduring the humiliation for the greater part of her mission. Little did she know that it was better for her to openly disy herself and surpass the second Princess than to collude with an outsider. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. She and the second Princess were sisters and knew each other well. If she could not surpass the second Princess, what about the young general who was not familiar with her? Where did she get the confidence to think that she could control the young general and the others? Did she not have eyes or a brain? She couldn¡¯t tell that the general¡¯s residence had their eyes on the second Princess from the start. She thought that she had set up a good n, but in the end, she was yed at their own game.¡± the second Princess can still figure it out. Even the second Princess at her age can figure it out. Now that the eldest Princess hase in, even if the second Princess can figure it out, with the eldest princess¡¯s help, she might think that she¡¯s overthinking it. ¡°Your family¡¯s eldest Princess haspletely lost the opportunity. He hadpletely led the wolf into the house. So, if it¡¯s not your royal family who has made the most mistakes, then who?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lord Jiang was left speechless by Gu Xin¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t that so? How could the eldest Princess be like that? Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t ept it. It was a huge blow to him. In everyone¡¯s hearts, the eldest Princess had always been a gentle, gentle, and loving little sister. Who knew that she had hidden herself so well at that age and could endure for so many years in the general¡¯s office? even her maidservant had been arranged to be by the second Princess ¡®side long ago. Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t understand. In fact, from the beginning, the king, the Queen, and all the officials had supported the eldest Princess. No matter what, the eldest Princess was not inferior to the second Princess. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but the second Princess suddenly surpassed the eldest Princess. The eldest Princess had a gentle personality and didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. From the looks of it now, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t mind at all. He simply couldn¡¯t win against them on the surface and nned to deal with them in the dark for a long time. Lord Jiang had been an official in nanlin for more than 20 years and had heard about the previous nanlin King from his ancestors, but he had never heard of such a story of siblings killing each other. Gu Xin continued to attack Lord Jiang, ¡± the second Princess might be a little smarter than the eldest Princess, but she¡¯s still too overconfident. She didn¡¯t even know that the two people closest to her weren¡¯t her own people. Even when she saw the culprit, she actually suspected herself and didn¡¯t continue investigating. If we continue to investigate, I believe she will be able to find out.¡± Chapter 2603 - 2602-touched 2603 Chapter 2602-touched Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding, ¡± sky Yin grass can¡¯t be exposed to the sun. However, the flowers that bloomed from it are indeed very beautiful. Since your Queen loves to grow rare herbs, it seems that there aren¡¯t many heavenly yin herbs in your world.¡± Ah Yin was in so much pain that she bit her lips. However, she felt that talking to Gu Xin was much better than holding on alone. She was looking forward to talking to Gu Xin all the time so that time would pass faster. ¡°Princess, the flowers in the Queen¡¯s greenhouse are all rare,¡± ah Yin replied. Gu Xin pointed at the sweat on ah Yin¡¯s body and turned to look at Dong Xue. Dong Xue stood at the side, unable to understand the conversation between the two, but she understood Gu Xin¡¯s actions. She quickly took a handkerchief and wiped ah Yin¡¯s sweat. While wiping his sweat, he asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, this youngdy¡¯s poison is really strange. She can actually sweat red! It doesn¡¯t look like blood, it¡¯s more like the flower that was smashed into flower mud.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯isn¡¯t that so! One of the ingredients used to concoct this poison was a flower that bloomed especially brightly, and its toxicity was especially strong. It¡¯s this color.¡± Dong Xue¡¯s hand paused. don¡¯t stop! Gu Xinughed. even if our little Dongxue is poisoned, I can cure her immediately. Dongxue stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. She knew that she had worried too much, so she continued to wipe ah Yin¡¯s sweat. Ah Yin looked at Dongxue with some envy. They were all of the same age and were the princess¡¯s personal maids. Look at how harmonious this girl was with the princess! Although she couldn¡¯t understand what the master and servant were talking about, she could feel the atmosphere between them! She was really envious. After Dongxue was done wiping ah Yin¡¯s sweat, Gu Xin asked her to keep the handkerchief and not throw it away. She still had use for it. Dong Xue retreated to the side with her handkerchief. Gu Xin pulled a stool over to the bed and said gently, ¡± ¡°Ah Yin, I¡¯ll have to wait 15 minutes before I take out the needles. You¡¯ll have to sweat again. After the second round of sweating, I¡¯ll take out the needles. You can rest for another hour. We still have to continue. It¡¯ll be even more painful, can you take it?¡± ¡°I can do it,¡± ah Yin said firmly,¡±thank you, Princess Xin Xin.¡± It¡¯s sote, does the princess want to rest for a while?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s only been a day without rest, and I¡¯m going to detoxify you. You can close your eyes and rest for a while. You¡¯ll start sweating again in about half an hour. When it hurts, you¡¯ll wake up without me calling. After you wake up, eat something and rest. We¡¯ll continue when it¡¯s time.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s nose soured. N?v(el)B\\jnn She had been selected when she was three years old to learn all kinds of things. When she was ten years old, she was sent to the pce and then became the second princess¡¯s personal maid. All these years, other than her mother and sister who cared about her, no one else had cared about her so much. Moreover, after she was ten years old, her mother and sister were not by her side. Her mother and sister could not write, and they could not evenmunicate through letters. She only expressed her concern through words when sang ze was in a good mood and gave her pills. Thest time was before she had left nanlin. In order to let her work in peace, the general¡¯s office had made her mother and sister dress up as ordinary fishermen and follow the other people to see her from a distance. Chapter 2606 - 2606-no 2606 Chapter 2606-no About half an hourter, there was some movement on ah Yin¡¯s side. Gu Xin got up and went over to retrieve the silver needles for ah Yin. She also called Dong Xue over to help ah Yin wipe her sweat. ¡°You should lie down for a while! Wait for the kitchen to bring the food over before you get up.¡± Seeing that ah Yin was about to get up after removing the silver needles, Gu Xin pressed her down and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, this servant will follow your orders!¡± Ah Yin really couldn¡¯t stand the pain and stopped struggling. ¡°Ah Yin, what other family members do you have?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess Xinxin, I still have my mother and sister.¡± Ah Yin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± my father is a guard in the general¡¯s residence. Not long after I was born, my father followed the old general to fight the Pirates and never returned. The general¡¯s residence takes care of us, so they let ah Niang work in the residence.¡± ¡°And then you were chosen because you were clever and quick-witted since you were young, and I saw you in a different light. In the end, I found out that you were very powerful?¡± Gu Xin asked. Ayin was silent. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Ah Yin still expressed her opinion.¡±In the beginning, mother was very grateful to the general¡¯s residence.¡± Later, when I was three years old, because I was secretly following a girl from the general¡¯s residence to memorize books, I was discovered and I was taken away by the general¡¯s residence¡¯s steward. The steward told mother that this servant is smart and can be a little maidservant at youngdy¡¯s side.¡± ¡°At that time, mother also asked, this servant is only three years old, and the youngest girl in the general¡¯s office is six years old, so how can this servant take care of a girl? The steward said that because this servant had a good memory and was quick-witted, he wanted to train this servant in advance to train a maidservant for the future girls of the general¡¯s mansion. If there are no girls born in the general¡¯s office in the future, this servant can also go to the side of the girls who have already grown up. Anyway, the age difference is not big. Therefore, I have to take this ve away to learn.¡± ¡°The manager also told this servant¡¯s mother that this is good fortune. This servant will definitely have a good future if I follow youngdy. The servant¡¯s mother was extremely happy. At that time, this servant¡¯s big sister was only five years old. Big sister envied this servant¡¯s big sister and wanted to go, but big sister couldn¡¯t remember things and learned slowly, so big sister was not taken away.¡± ¡°After that, I went to a vige in the general¡¯s residence. I was the youngest there, and there were more than twenty little girls and boys there. We learned the same thing, and we also learned Kung Fu. Like ves, they were the descendants of the guards who had sacrificed their lives fighting the Pirates. We can go home once every three months, and when we reach the age of thirteen, we will be taken away.¡± ¡°This servant has studied there for seven years and has never seen anyone taken there when they were three years old. Most of them were taken there when they were five years old. When I was ten years old, I became the most powerful person in the vige. His Kung Fu was the best, and he had the most things to memorize. Thus, ve Shisui was sent away.¡± ¡°After sending them away, they will move to a different vige. There are fewer people there, but they learn how to pass messages, disguise, and so on. I studied there for half a year and was taken away. This time, I¡¯m alone. There¡¯s someone who tells me how to do things and how to gain trust from the second Princess. He also told me that the food I eat every month is actually a poison pill. If I don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll die from the poison. Not only did this servant eat it, but this servant¡¯s mother and sister also ate it. If this servant doesn¡¯t listen, this servant¡¯s sister and mother won¡¯t be able to eat and will die from poison like this servant.¡± at that time, I found out that we were not serving the young masters and youngdies in the manor as maidservants. Instead, we were serving the young masters and youngdies of other families as maidservants. Chapter 2607 - 2607-let’s not talk about it first 2607 Chapter 2607-let¡¯s not talk about it first ¡°I was still very afraid and guilty at that time. This servant thought of when I was a child, I was curious and had fun, so I listened to the girl recite behind the rockery. This servant then carried it out. If I hadn¡¯t carried it back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been taken away. This servant, like sister and mother, is doing odd jobs in the general¡¯s residence. This servant and sister have grown up and saved enough silver. We can even redeem ourselves and leave the general¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°There is a rule in the general¡¯s office, that is, the wife and children of the guards can leave the general¡¯s office after they have saved enough silver to redeem themselves. If this servant wasn¡¯t curious back then, mother and sister wouldn¡¯t have been implicated by this servant.¡± ¡°Therefore, the general¡¯s office didn¡¯t choose me purely because I was smart. They would also choose others and specially train a group of people. This group of people were mostly the descendants of the guards who had followed the old general and a few other generals to fight the Pirates. This servant¡¯s father and the other people¡¯s fathers have sacrificed themselves, but this servant and the others still have to work for the general¡¯s household. This servant is actually very unwilling to do these things.¡± it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault. This servant was young at that time and thought that this servant could carry things that even youngdy couldn¡¯t. Youngdy wasn¡¯t even as good as this servant! ¡°If only we could return to that time, Yingluo ¡­¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ayin paused. What if they returned to that time? If she had returned to that time, she felt that she would still do the same. After all, she was too young at that time. What could she know? Unless he returned to that time with the memories of his present self who had experienced so many things, nothing could be changed. At this moment, the food was served. It was prepared for ah Yin alone. Gu Xin didn¡¯t really feel like eating it. She had eaten well for all three meals, while ah Yin had not eaten much since morning. Now that she smelled the aroma of food, her stomach naturally growled. Gu Xin asked her to get up and eat. As she watched her eat, she said, ¡± ¡°You are very smart! You still remember what happened when you were three years old, and you were able to be the number one in that kind of environment.¡± ¡°Actually, I hope you¡¯re not that smart,¡± ah Yin shook her head in embarrassment. Even if it¡¯s just an ordinary person, or an idiot, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± don¡¯t say that. How can a fool protect his family? ¡± Since the heavens have given you this intelligence, you should make use of it. In the past, you couldn¡¯t resist a giant like the general¡¯s office, but you can choose in the future.¡± Hope shed in ah Yin¡¯s eyes, but it was only for a moment. She knew that she had no choice. After returning to nanlin, she was destined to take responsibility for poisoning the second Princess. Gu Xin could tell what she was thinking. She wanted to say that she had a way to protect her, but she did not say it immediately. It was still too early to say all this. Anyway, he knew that ah Yin would not do anything to him for a while. She couldn¡¯t leave ah Yin behind right now. She had to make a trip back to nanlin. After ah Yin was done eating, Gu Xin let her rest for a while before she started her second diagnosis. Gu Xin only left the hotel at dawn. When she got home, she even made it in time for breakfast. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were very distressed to see her go out for an entire day and night without sleeping. They asked her to eat more and then have a good sleep. Gu Xin ate a lot and went back to her room to sleep. It was a good sleep, and he didn¡¯t even dream. He slept all the way until dark. ¡°Has my father returned yet?¡± Gu Xin rubbed her eyes and asked Dong Xue who was waiting on her. Chapter 2608 - 2608 The fat lady 2608 The fatdy ¡°Miss, Daren hasn¡¯t returned yet. He just sent someone back and said that he won¡¯t be back for dinner, but he will be back to rest.¡± Dong Xue handed a handkerchief to Gu Xin and answered. ¡°Oh, I know. Dongxue, get someone to prepare the bathwater. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I need to take a good bath. Oh right, in a while, go and tell sister sisi that I¡¯ve woken up and ask her toe over. She just wants to hear some gossip.¡± Gu Xin wiped her face and sobered up. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Wintersnow went to prepare. The weather was still very hot. Gu Xin went to the bathroom and waited for the maidservants to fill the tub with water. She then satfortably in the bathtub. After a while, Gu si arrived with food. ¡°Third sister, did you sleep well? I heard that you wanted to take a bath, so my mother asked me to bring it for you. My mother said that it was not good to take a bath on an empty stomach, so she insisted that I bring it for you. My mother really didn¡¯t know how good your body is, third sister!¡± Gu si sat on the stool beside the bath barrel like a small Chatterbox. After she finished speaking, she fed Gu Xin. ¡°Third sister, you don¡¯t know this, but I have to endure that little fool. She even wanted to follow us! Did he not know that he was already seven years old? He thought he was a little kid! Even if he¡¯s a little kid, there¡¯s no reason for him to follow us, right?¡± ¡°I know, Ren Ren definitely wants to hear the story of Lu Yang and the chicken Prince! I also want to hear it. Third sister, you don¡¯t know, but today the news has spread outside, saying that the olddy of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion is finally getting married, and to a peasant Prince who is not bad in all aspects.¡± ¡°There are also rumors outside that these two people fell in love at the inn, and almost made The Frog Prince take the child back to the East! Third sister, is this the case? Is this the case? Aren¡¯t you guys investigating a case? Why would they even give them the chance to get the child out?¡± Gu si did not speak quickly, but the speed at which she fed Gu Xin was fast. ¡°Sister sisi, you¡¯re talking to yourself, and you¡¯re using something to stuff my mouth. How do you want me to answer you?¡± Gu Xin blocked Gu SI¡¯s hand and said helplessly. ah, Yingying. Gu si paused and thenughed foolishly. I was just worried that you would be hungry, third sister. My mother once said that whoever bathes in the water with an empty stomach will immediately faint!¡± ¡°Who is this¡± who ¡°?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Was there anyone who would faint from the bath? ¡°It¡¯s a fatdy that my mother knows. Her master brought a concubine back, and that fatdy was so angry that she felt that her master brought a concubine back because she was fat. So, she didn¡¯t eat and went hungry! It just so happens that she has the habit of soaking in the bath for half an hour every day, so she fainted from the bath when she was too hungry.¡± Gu si exined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin was speechless. Then, she thought of the fat Madam that her aunt knew and immediately matched her name. She could not help butugh, ¡± you¡¯re Madam pang, right? ¡± First aunt was really too much. She had learned to give people nicknames from first uncle. If Madam pang were to find out, wouldn¡¯t she go even more hungry?¡± Madam pang¡¯s background was simr to Madam Zhang¡¯s. They were both from the vige. Sir pang had entered the civil service through the imperial examination. He was lucky and capable, and in the end, he became an official in the capital. Perhaps it was because they came from simr backgrounds, and both of them were more mature, but Madam Zhang and Mrs. Pang could be said to be very good friends. After all, Mrs. Pang had entered this circle earlier than Madam Zhang, and had even taught her a lot. Chapter 2609 - 2609 This girl’s thoughts are a little dangerous 2609 This girl¡¯s thoughts are a little dangerous ¡°Aiya, third sister, you¡¯ve brought me to another ce. I¡¯m talking about the matter between The Frog Prince and Lu Yang! Don¡¯t even mention Madam Pang! Third sister, quickly tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Gu Si was often led astray by his sisters. She was clearly asking about the same thing, but her sisters continued to talk about other things. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t realize that she could continue talking with her sisters. In the end, if her sisters didn¡¯t mention anything, she wouldpletely forget what she had asked. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Our little sister sisi is actually a little smarter now, this is rare, really rare.¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s a must. My sisters are all so smart. As their younger sister, I can¡¯t drag them down. I have to make myself smart. So, third sister, what¡¯s going on between The Frog Prince and Lu Yang?¡± Gu si insisted on asking. She would definitely not let Gu Xin change the topic. Gu Xin did not intend to change the topic, but when the sisters were chatting, they were used to it. Whenever they talked about something, another person would appear. If any of the sisters were interested in this new person, the topic would definitely change to that. What was more, after they started talking about that character, new ones would appear ording to that character, and then the topic would be endless. This was also why the sisters always had endless things to talk about when they were together. If they had enough energy, they could chat for days and nights without stopping. Of course, this was referring to ordinary matters. Some important and serious matters would not deviate from the topic and would always remain the same. Gu Xin didn¡¯t intend to change the topic and started talking to Gu si, ¡± ¡°In fact, Lu Yang wanted to work with the pheasant Prince and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er to separate me and brother Yuanyuan. The method was to let me see brother Yuan Yuan being intimate with Princess Long Zhu ¡®er with my own eyes. Then I will be angry and then I will break off the engagement. It¡¯s like this.¡± Gu Si was speechless, what? Was Lu Yang crazy? Does she like you or brother ah Yuan? I don¡¯t like to see you two together? If it were me, I¡¯d wait for you to marry into the family and then slowly take care of the two of you. That way, it wouldn¡¯t be troublesome! Why do you want to break them up? it¡¯s too troublesome to deal with them like this.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl¡¯s thoughts were a little dangerous. Gu si continued, ¡± there must be something wrong with her. She couldn¡¯t win against us in the past. She was also crushed by us in other aspects. Now, she actually thinks that she can get back at us with the help of outsiders? ¡± She was too naive! In the past, her maternal grandfather and aunt were also capable people. At that time, she couldn¡¯t do anything to us! You¡¯re really stupid!¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly, ¡± yes, yes, yes. Sister sisi, you¡¯re right. But sisi, do you want to hear it or not? If you analyze it like this, I¡¯ll change the topic again!¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si immediately shut up and sat down obediently, looking at Gu Xin with a serious expression. Gu Xin was happy. She felt that the cutest and most likable person in the house was sister sisi. In order to satisfy Gu SI¡¯s curiosity, Gu Xin continued, ¡± ¡°Then, the night before, Lu Yang disguised himself and followed the pheasant Prince to visit Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. He had sent medicinal herbs to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, but in the end, he was used by Princess Long Zhu¡¯ er¡¯s maidservant. Since they¡¯re involved, we naturally have to bring them over.¡± Chapter 2610 - 2610 He doesn’t seem like someone who’ll be manipulated by others 2610 He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯ll be manipted by others ¡°After we took them there, we interrogated them, but there was no evidence to prove that they weren¡¯t the murderer. They could only swear on the poison curse. After he was locked up, Madame Lin came to see Lu Suan and gave him a clear path. ¡± ¡°Before this, didn¡¯t their family want Lu Suan to select a girl to enter the pce and get close to the Emperor? She wanted to follow her aunt¡¯s path, but unfortunately, the Emperor uncle didn¡¯t intend to choose a consorts! He didn¡¯t even need to use this method to choose concubines for the princes. He let the princes choose themselves. Therefore, Lu Yang had no chance. Now, the princes from all over the world have appeared, so the Lin family has changed their way of thinking.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°The Lin n won¡¯t be interested in the princes of the westernnds, because that¡¯s my territory! This time, dongzhe, nanlin, and Jia Cang are here. It¡¯s not my territory. Among them, The Frog Prince has the looks and status, and dongzhe is very rich. Didn¡¯t the Lin family persuade Lu Xin to find a good husband for her?¡± Gu Xin paused, and Gu SI¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not right! That Frog Prince didn¡¯t look like someone who would be manipted by others! Why were the rumors about them being in love with each other? Even if The Frog Prince loved you but couldn¡¯t get you, it was impossible for him to immediately like Lu Yang! It¡¯s not that I want to hurt Lu Yang, but I don¡¯t want topare Lu Yang with you, third sister. This is an insult to you. Lu Yang is really not as good as you in any way, third sister. So, how did the two of them like each other?¡± Gu Xin facepalmed. Sisi seemed to be getting more talkative. She had only paused for a moment and she had already found a chance to say a long story. Gu Xin looked at Gu si and Gu Si was stunned for a moment. She thenughed in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Hehe, I forgot, I forgot. Third sister, I forgot. I won¡¯t say anymore. Third sister, please continue. I promise I won¡¯t interrupt you, third sister. Ah, no, I¡¯m not interrupting you, third sister. I¡¯m absolutely not interrupting when you¡¯re pausing. Listen to me obediently.¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly,¡¯isn¡¯t there the Lin group? Think about it, Madame Lin¡¯s sister was the former noble consort Lin. In the past, noble consort Lin was still in charge of the entire harem, so how could she not have something in her hands? So, the Lin family had something in their hands! She gave it to Lu Yang and asked him to drug the pheasant Prince and her own food. In this way, when the two of them were under the effects of the drug, they would be seen by the people outside the room. At that time, Madame Lin could make a fuss as the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. Our uncle Emperor will definitely help her. Madame Lin¡¯s calctions are quite urate. You know, uncle Emperor loves to watch the fun, right? Anyway, as long as Lu Yang drugged her, this matter would be settled. That Frog Prince might not have thought that Lu Yang, who he hated, would drug him, so he would not be on guard against her. After all, Lu Yang was really stupid in front of him.¡± ¡°In the end, Lu Yang only drugged the pheasant Prince and not himself. The pheasants Prince¡¯s drug had taken effect and he did not do anything to Lu Yang. Lu Yang was frightened. She might not have seen such a scene before! Anyway, when I went there, she was really trembling, crying, and scared. However, many people saw this scene. The Lin family had also achieved their goal. Wasn¡¯t the capital now full of rumors that the two were in love? The Frog Prince is going to marry our Duke Zhengguo Fu¡¯s di youngdy to be his Princess. No one would care about what happened yesterday.¡± Chapter 2612 - 2611-dust settled 2612 Chapter 2611-dust settled After Gu Xin put on her clothes, she did not n to eat in the house. Instead, she went to the dining room outside. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Her father must have been busy at the Ministry of Rites, and her family would definitely want to hear the details of the case. Since it was just a one-time talk, it was better to ask everyone to listen. The Gu family was all in the dining room. Dong Xue stood behind Gu Xin and twisted her hair while Gu Xin ate. When she was almost done eating, she began to tell her family about the things that happened in nanlin. After Grandpa and Grandma Gu heard this, they felt that they had gone down the wrong path when they reincarnated and should have reincarnated with the long family of nanlin. After all, one of them was the legitimate bloodline of the great Zhou Dynasty, and the other was the legitimate bloodline of the goddess. However, neither of them was interested in being the Emperor or Queen. Even if they reached that position in the end, they might be like the Prince of nanlin and not care so much! In fact, it wasn¡¯t that the Prince of nanlin didn¡¯t care. It was just that there weren¡¯t anyplicated battles in nanlin, so he didn¡¯t have a strong sense of defense. If the Prince of Nan Lin had grown up in the goddess Kingdom or the great Zhou, this would not have happened. ¡­¡­ After a few days, the matter was settled. Under the persuasion of the envoys and the threatening persuasion of the officials from the Ministry of Rites led by Gu shouxin, first Prince Tian Tian agreed to marry Lu Suan. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Lord Gu of the Ministry of Rites had said that the old general of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was an extraordinary existence. The people of great Zhou were indebted to him. The current son of Duke Zhengguo had participated in many important Wars and was still alive. You had disrespected his granddaughter (sister) and you still want to leave? The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion did not agree, and the people of great Zhou did not agree either. At most, they would just fight. Alright, first Prince Tian Tian was scared. In the beginning, he had argued for reason and felt that he had been harmed, but his own Medical Officer had not been able to find any problems. He did not even want to invite the Imperial physicians of the great Zhou. He felt that the great Zhou wanted to harm him. Since they wanted to harm him, how could they let the people of the great Zhou investigate? On the other hand, Dong Zhe¡¯s Messenger gave various benefits to exin the impact of him marrying Lu Suan as a Princess on Dong Zhe. The messengers told him that he could just leave it at home after he married Lu Suan. The Prince could do whatever he wanted, but he just had to make sure that she was not wronged. Many people in the great Zhou Dynasty had three wives and four concubines. He should not be afraid that it would affect his ability to find a girl. If we give in to her, great Zhou will be friendly with us because of her. There are no disadvantages at all. Thus, first Prince Tian Tian agreed. As for Lu Yang, she had also been persuaded by Lin Shi. She was indeed afraid that day, but when she thought of what Lin Shi had said, she also knew that things had already been set in stone. She couldn¡¯t back down just because she was afraid. If she moved to another ce, she would definitely be able to live well. Because of the death of the princess of nanlin, the subsequent friendly exchanges had stopped. Both dongzhe jiacang and nanlin had decided to return. Therefore, Lu Yang would be leaving soon. The Lin family was pouring all their knowledge into Lu Yang¡¯s brain like soup. In order to keep Lu Yang awake at all times, Madame Lin even asked the people around her toe up with a few books to teach Lu Yang how to face various situations. She was not afraid of Lu Zheng finding out about this at all. If she was afraid that Lu Zheng would find out, she would only tell him in secret and would not write it out. Lu Yang looked at the half-box of books piled up in her room and had a headache. She didn¡¯t like to read. Wasn¡¯t this killing her? When would she be able to finish reading it? Chapter 2614 - 2614 He wants to see you 2614 He wants to see you Gu yingxue¡¯s face turned even redder, and she lowered her head. Cheng huaijin and the Gu sisters bothughed. This girl was probably the shyest of the Gu sisters. starting from gu hui, she had directly pushed peng ze against the wall. her face was red, but it did not exist. gu nian, on the other hand, had never blushed in front of xue qianyu. their situations were slightly different. As for Gu Xin, it was even more impossible for her to blush. Lu Zheng appeared when Gu Xin was ten years old and grew up with her as an older brother. He rarely made her blush. As for Gu si, Huo Junhao¡¯s head was so big that it was impossible for him to make Gu si blush. He would only make Gu si feel that the child prodigy was so pitiful, so annoying, and so smart. In any case, Gu si had yet to see him blush. As for Gu yingxue, she had wanted to marry Cheng huaijin even before she had met him. Of course, she had wanted to repay his kindness back then. After meeting him, she had been treated coldly by Cheng huaijin. She had been afraid at that time, but after they had gotten along, she had really taken a liking to him and fallen in love with him. The final process was the process of an ordinary girl¡¯s heart being moved. It was very normal for her to blush. ¡°Xue ¡®er, Shi mu just came to talk to me.¡± Said Cheng huaijin, changing the topic. As soon as he said that, the atmosphere was not as rxed as before. Even the redness on Gu yingxue¡¯s face slowly disappeared. ¡°What did he say?¡± Gu yingxue was a little confused. She was different from other women who had transmigrated. She had many people protecting her since she transmigrated. Other than the fact that many parts of her life were not as convenient as the modern world, there was basically no change to her. Of course, the two years she spent in the original owner¡¯s family didn¡¯t count. Therefore, Gu yingxue didn¡¯t know how to deal with people of the opposite sex who were friends or enemies with the host. If she was like the host¡¯s brother and sister-inw, who clearly wanted to harm the host, she would be smart enough to know how to protect herself. Besides, the host¡¯s brother and sister-inw were just two ordinary people. However, Shi mu wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, and it was hard to tell whether Shi mu wanted to hurt Gu yingxue or protect her. The best solution Gu yingxue could think of was to not get close to him and ignore him. Unfortunately, this was not a solution. ¡°He said that he wants to see you. He said he has something to tell you. If I¡¯m worried, I can apany you.¡± Cheng huaijin paused and continued, ¡± I told him that I wanted toe back and ask for your opinion. If you agree, I¡¯ll go with you. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll stop him.¡± Gu yingxue pursed her lips and did not say anything. Gu Xin and the other three sisters couldn¡¯t persuade Gu yingxue on this matter. Things were clear now. The person Gu yingxue had saved back then was great general Shi mu, so it all depended on Gu yingxue whether he would see her or not. The other three sisters of the Gu family did not know, but Gu Nian did. ording to the timeline, the person who saved Shi mu was not Gu yingxue, but the original owner of the body. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, Gu Nian did not say anything. Gu yingxue was going to follow Cheng huaijin to the Western Region. In the future, she would have to make her own decisions a lot of times. They were so far away and couldn¡¯t give her advice on everything. She should learn to be independent. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Cheng huaijin, but as ady, no matter how much your other half loved you, you had to have your own opinions. You had to learn to be independent, to n for the worst, and to think about what you should do when you were all alone. Chapter 2615 - 2615-agree 2615 Chapter 2615-agree Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t help Gu yingxue make the decision either. He also felt that Gu yingxue should make her own decision. Whatever others said was what they thought. She had to learn to make her own decisions. After a moment of silence, Gu yingxue made a decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see him.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. Where do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a teahouse,¡± Gu yingxue said after some thought. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Cheng huaijin said. Don¡¯t be nervous and don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. That night, Gu yingxue told Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu about this. Gu Qingyuan said,¡¯it¡¯s good to go and meet him. Some words, when said clearly, were better than being remembered in one¡¯s heart. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ll have to follow little Jin to the West in the future. Although little Jin has a Messenger Eagle and your second aunt also has a bodyguard agency, you¡¯ll never be in front of your mother and me. In the future, you¡¯ll be an adult there, and you¡¯ll have to learn how to handle many things by yourself. Do you understand?¡± Gu yingxue nodded and said,¡±father, I understand.¡± I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯m willing to follow brother Xiao Yang. Father, mother, you also know that in my previous life and this life, I¡¯ve only ever had feelings for brother Xiao Yang. I¡¯m very d that the first person I¡¯ve ever had feelings for was my husband. Although it¡¯s too early to say that he¡¯s a good man, I firmly believe that brother Xiao Yan is one. So, no matter how hard and tiring it will be in the future, I will persevere and not give up. It¡¯s fine as long as brother Xiao Yan can treat me well.¡± Gu yingxue nodded her head firmly and said,¡±mother, I understand.¡± This was real life, not an idol drama. Actually, I don¡¯t want to be a romantic person. Even if he doesn¡¯t love me, as long as I love him, I feel that I¡¯m happy. Perhaps, this is the first time I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone! In the past, she felt that her love for him was too shallow. However, brother Xiao Yan¡¯s actions now make me feel that the word ¡°love¡± is not deep. I¡¯m willing. Father, mother, I¡¯m really willing. ¡®Even if I¡¯m willing to stay with him in quicksand country, I¡¯ll do whatever he wants. I¡¯ll learn what I can¡¯t do. If I can¡¯t learn, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡¯ In any case, I¡¯m not aplete failure. Peng Yizhu brushed Gu yingxue¡¯s hair behind her ear and sighed, ¡± ¡°In the modern era, your father and I were very worried that you were too innocent and stupid. We were afraid that you would be deceived by unreliable people after you graduated and that you only wanted him to treat you well. Isn¡¯t there a saying that once he¡¯s not good to you, you¡¯ll have nothing? Sigh, in this situation, even if he didn¡¯t treat you well, it didn¡¯t mean that you had nothing, but that kind of pain wasn¡¯t lighter than having nothing. ¡°Marry a man, marry a man, dress and eat. However, little Jin definitely won¡¯t shortchange you in terms of clothes and food. But what about the others? He¡¯s the future quicksand King, so he can¡¯t treat you like those men in love. Xue ¡®er, do you understand?¡± Gu yingxue nodded her head firmly and said,¡±mother, I understand.¡± This was real life, not an idol drama. Actually, I don¡¯t want to be a romantic person. Even if he doesn¡¯t love me, as long as I love him, I feel that I¡¯m happy. Perhaps, this is the first time I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone! In the past, she felt that her love for him was too shallow. However, brother Xiao Yan¡¯s actions now make me feel that the word ¡°love¡± is not deep. I¡¯m willing. Father, mother, I¡¯m really willing. ¡®Even if I¡¯m willing to stay with him in quicksand country, I¡¯ll do whatever he wants. I¡¯ll learn what I can¡¯t do. If I can¡¯t learn, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡¯ In any case, I¡¯m not aplete failure. Everyone¡¯s love was different, but the end point was the same, and that was happiness. I believe that brother Xiao Yan and I will be happy in the end. So, father, mother, please believe me. I will take good care of myself and learn to grow up. Please believe in brother Xiao Yan, he won¡¯t mistreat me. ¡± Chapter 2617 - 2617-new life 2617 Chapter 2617-new life Gu yingxue pursed her lips and did not say anything. She didn¡¯t know what to say, because Shi mu was a stranger to her. If the original owner was here, she might be able to remember how she felt when she saved him, but she had already transmigrated for several years. Even if there was this incident in the original owner¡¯s memory, she didn¡¯t know how she felt. So, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Shi mu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re living well. ¡°Back then, I thought about it. I thought that when I settled down, I woulde to great Zhou and take you away. I would take you to live a good life, whether you were willing or not. However, by the time I arrived, you had already left.¡± Gu yingxue sighed and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, general Shi mu. I really can¡¯t remember what happened.¡± Besides, you really don¡¯t have to take this matter to heart. I didn¡¯t have a good time in those years. Since you can get what I used, you must know what kind of life I lived in those years. I have a sense of empathy for all living things in the world. I¡¯m not doing well, but if I can help others, I¡¯ll do my best to help. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a human, an animal or even a small tree. With me, as long as there¡¯s life, I hope that they can live well.¡± Gu yingxue was speaking of the host¡¯s thoughts. The host was indeed a very kind girl. She hoped that everything in the world would be fine and not be tortured like her. Gu yingxue continued,¡±but I changed.¡± I only wanted to live well and didn¡¯t want to care about others, especially those who had nothing to do with me. If I were to encounter the same situation as back then, I would probably be afraid and wouldn¡¯t even stop, let alone pick herbs to save people. Therefore, general Shi mu, you¡¯re toote. The Gu sanniu who saved you is already dead. She died after seeing the truth of life. I¡¯m gu yingxue now. I¡¯mpletely different from the person I was back then.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s original body was indeed called Gu sanniu, and Gu yingxue was also called sanniu by her family in modern times. The name ¡®Ying Xue¡¯ was only given to her when Gu Qingyuan found her and registered her in the household register. The people in the vige where the original owner lived did not know the name Gu yingxue. They only knew Gu sanniu from the Gu family. General Shi mu smiled as he looked at Gu yingxue. He could somewhat understand what Gu yingxue was saying, but he could not fully understand it. Because when Gu yingxue said that he was dead, he was really dead because the original owner of the body was no longer around. General Shi mu, on the other hand, understood Gu yingxue¡¯s new student. No matter how he tried to understand, he did not force it. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Thus, after I arrived in the capital and saw you, I began to secretly inquire about everything about you. The original Gu sanniu is really dead. The one in front of me is really miss yingxue of the Gu family. As for me, the one I wanted to take away was the original Gu sanniu. She was also the one who saved me. ¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect this cold-looking general to be so easy tomunicate with. Her tone became more cheerful as she said, ¡± ¡°Great general Shi mu, it¡¯s good that you think this way. These things are Gu sanniu¡¯s, not mine. In this world, other than me, you might be the only one who remembers her. Why don¡¯t you take these things with you? It¡¯s a memento.¡± General Shi mu was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Gu yingxue to say this. He raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help but look at Cheng huaijin. Chapter 2618 - 2618 Don’t start fighting 2618 Don¡¯t start fighting General Shi mu could speak thenguage of the great Zhou. He had been to the great Zhou many times and had learned thenguage here. So, since he had spoken to Cheng huaijin yesterday, he had been speaking thenguage of the great Zhou. Everyone didn¡¯t find this strange. After confirming that Gu yingxue had saved him, they knew that this person hade to great Zhou many times. Cheng huaijin looked at Shi mu with a smile and said,¡±general Shi, why are you looking at me?¡± This is Xue ¡®er¡¯s matter. I¡¯ve said that she can make all the decisions, and I respect her decision.¡± General Shi mu said, ¡± I heard that the quicksand King is from the kingdom of goddess. Prince ah hai is also from the kingdom of goddess. Besides the status of men and women being different from the great Zhou, most of the customs should be the same! Does Prince ah hai really not mind that the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e give their pre-marital items to other members of the opposite sex?¡± Cheng huaijin replied calmly,¡±what¡¯s there to mind?¡± Our Xue ¡®er is kind, so she gives out a lot of things. Wouldn¡¯t I be busy to death if I had to mind all of them? He¡¯s so busy, where would he find the time to apany our Xue ¡®er? Besides, if she likes it, I¡¯ll find her a million different ones. If she doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just throw it away.¡± General Shi MU¡¯s face darkened. Gu yingxue now knew that Cheng huaijin, whom Gu Nian and Gu Xin had always mentioned to her, was not a quiet person. He had a lot to say and was good at angering people. However, she liked this version of brother Little Ben even more! Gu yingxue tried to smooth things over,¡±general Shi mu, Prince ah Hai¡¯s people are a bit direct. Please don¡¯t mind them if you¡¯re unhappy!¡± He was worried about me, so he apanied me here. Now that we¡¯ve made it clear, Prince ah hai and I won¡¯t disturb the general anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± General Shi mu interrupted Gu yingxue, then looked at her and said, ¡± miss yingxue, can you allow me to speak to Prince ah hai alone? ¡± Gu yingxue was confused. Cheng huaijin smiled and patted Gu yingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Xue ¡®er, go downstairs and wait for me! I¡¯lle down after I¡¯m done talking to general Shi. I know the manager of this teahouse. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gu yingxue nodded and stood up. alright then. You guys can talk things out. Don¡¯t start fighting! I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs!¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t know what the two of them had to say, but she felt that the atmosphere was quite awkward. It would be good to go downstairs. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all. When she left, second white said that he would bring people to follow her. As soon as Gu yingxue left, general Shi MU¡¯s face darkenedpletely. Cheng huaijin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. General Shi mu looked at Cheng huaijin. don¡¯t let me find out that she¡¯s not doing well. Otherwise, no matter how far quicksand is, I¡¯ll lead my Jia Cang Army to tten quicksand and take her away! don¡¯t worry, ¡± Cheng huaijinughed. you won¡¯t have the chance to go to quicksand in this lifetime. ¡°Hmph!¡± General Shi mu snorted and said, ¡± you didn¡¯t win against me. You only won her heart. If, if I had taken her away back then, you wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with this.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips,¡¯there aren¡¯t that many¡¯ ifs ¡®in this world. I can only say that this is God¡¯s arrangement, the best arrangement, so that she wasn¡¯t taken away by you and that I met her. I didn¡¯t win against you. I was just favored by the heavens. That¡¯s why I have such a good girl. The heavens don¡¯t like you, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t get what you love, even if you met him before me. ¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2620 - 2621-too stupid 2620 Chapter 2621-too stupid n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Brother Xiao Ye has only been gone for a day! Why are you so distracted?¡± Gu si teased Gu yingxue, who was not paying attention. ¡°No, no. I was just thinking about what I should bring. Last night, my mother told me to think about it myself. This is so sudden, I don¡¯t know what to want!¡± Gu yingxue exined. ¡°Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been to quicksand country before. Don¡¯t you know what to prepare? Come,e,e, let me ask you, are you going to obediently be the Queen of Wang liusha? Aren¡¯t you nning to do anything?¡± Gu Xin was practicing her swordsmanship. Hearing this, she put away her sword and walked over. She sat down and asked. ¡°Third sister, drink some water!¡± Gu Ren handed her some water obediently. ¡°Third sister, have a piece of dessert.¡± Little Mingyue handed the snacks to him obediently. These two little fellows didn¡¯t need to go to the Royal Academy for the time being. The princesses and princes of the Western Region had left at two O ¡®clock. The Academy was on holiday for half a month and would start school after the Mid-Autumn Festival. At that time, there would be new students. Furthermore, the Royal Academy now had age distinctions, those who were over ten years old and those who were under ten years old. At the moment, the only people in the Royal Academy who were under the age of ten were Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue. They had been very happy recently because there would be many little ones for them to bully in the future. It was good for everyone in the family to be in a good mood. Gu Xin was eating snacks and drinking water as she waited for Gu yingxue¡¯s answer. ¡°I wanted to do something, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. Father and mother let me make my own decision, and for a moment my mind was in a mess.¡± Gu yingxue sighed after she finished speaking. She just wanted to be a salted fish, but now she was going to be a Princess Consort and cause trouble. She didn¡¯t know how to! third girl! Gu Ren ridiculed Gu yingxue out of habit. However, when Gu Xin looked at him, he immediately changed the way he addressed her. sister Xue ¡®er, you can¡¯t be so stupid. You know our family¡¯s development very well, and you actually don¡¯t know how to cause trouble? I see that you¡¯re quite smart, why is your brain not growing well? Or are you simplyzy?¡± ¡°Yes, brother Ren Ren is right!¡± Little bright moon immediately echoed. She despised Gu yingxue very much. There were so many projects in the Gu family that could cause trouble. She didn¡¯t know which one she would be doing if she entered. He was too stupid! Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, in the past, it was dopey Gu who bullied him, and now there was a little one. Maybe she was really stupid! AI! Are you lying t and waiting to be mocked? ¡°Xue ¡®er, let me tell you about my father¡¯s ns!¡± Gu Xinughed. In the future, brother Jun will definitely be the king of quicksand, and you¡¯ll definitely be the Queen if you marry him. There was nothing to say about this. ¡°You¡¯ve seen quicksand¡¯s situation. It¡¯s like that. Let¡¯s not talk about righteousness. Let¡¯s talk about being selfish for ourselves and our future children. Don¡¯t you want to live a better life with your child? Living in an environment with green hills and clear water is convenient?¡± Gu yingxue was stunned. She didn¡¯t seem to have thought that much. Gu Xin continued, ¡± in the past, quicksand didn¡¯t have the conditions and was suppressed by the cloud Sea tribe. But now, there¡¯s no more pressure. We can create a good life. Our great Zhou has so many seeds and so many technologies. No one will stop you from taking them away. These things can¡¯t be done in a day or two, and it¡¯s not something that my brother can do alone. If you go over, you can help my brother. Helping him is also helping yourself and your future children.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. She seemed to know what she had to do. Chapter 2621 - 2621 She’s still stupid no matter how much she’s experienced 2621 She¡¯s still stupid no matter how much she¡¯s experienced Gu Xin continued,¡±we can start from the four aspects of food, clothing, housing, and transportation.¡± Uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt let you make your own decision. I¡¯m just giving you some advice. You can think about it. It was only the end of July, so they still had half a year to prepare. Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s something you need, we¡¯ll give you whatever we have!¡± Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t so confused anymore. She cheered herself up and nodded.¡±Yes, I know, third sister!¡± The siblings sat in the garden and started chatting about other things. Gu si mentioned Lu Yang,¡¯did you see when Lu Yang left with the pheasant Prince? I heard that she was crying very sadly, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him! Previously, third sister said that she was afraid. I didn¡¯t believe it, but now I really believe it. She¡¯s really scared!¡± Because the West¡¯s diplomatic mission took a different route from the East¡¯s, South¡¯s, and Jia Cang¡¯s, and Gu Xin and the others were sending Cheng huaijin there, they didn¡¯t see how Lu Xin looked like at that time. They only heard about it from others. It was said that Lu Yang cried miserably at the city gate and did not let go of Madame Lin, which touched the people at the side. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary marriage far away. She was going to marry to the other side of the sea. The people of the capital had never heard of the East, but they had at least heard of the West. First Prince Tian Tian was also good at acting. When Lu Yang cried miserably, he got out of the car and came to help Lu Yang. He even promised Lin Shi in front of everyone that he would take good care of Lu Yang. This raised his status in the hearts of the people in the capital. Previously, he had lost quite badly in the martial artspetition and the citizens had also heard rumors that he was interested in Gu Xin. However, a Fair Lady and a gentleman¡¯s desire were not considered shameful things. Now that he was married to a girl from the high Duke¡¯s public house, he must look like someone who loved her dearly. Wouldn¡¯t the People¡¯s impression of him improve? Gu Xinughed,¡¯from the moment she didn¡¯t dare to drug herself, she was already afraid. When I went over, she was really trembling in fear.¡± ¡°Some people are like this,¡± Gu Ren said.¡±They usually look very fierce, but they¡¯ll be terrified at the critical moment. I think with Lu Yang¡¯s brain, she will definitely be yed badly in the East. Moreover, the Lin family will definitely think that she¡¯s doing well there.¡± Gu Xin disagreed. that¡¯s hard to say. People change after experiencing something. Dugu Mingyue was on Gu Ren¡¯s side and retorted Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°But, no matter how much an idiot has experienced, she is still an idiot! A brain that wasn¡¯t working well meant that it was not working well. That Lu Xin didn¡¯t cause the current situation for any other reason. She¡¯s just stupid!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn Alright, she didn¡¯t know how to refute him. Gu yingxue said, ¡± there¡¯s a story in the bookstore. It¡¯s about a person who has experienced a lot of things. Anyway, he was unlucky in his life. When he was in his thirties, the gods in heaven gave him a chance to live again. He was very smart. His miserable life was indeed due to bad luck, but the gods gave him a second chance and he avoided all those bad things. Although it was not a smooth life, his ending was much better than before.¡± so, you¡¯re still trying to tell me that this has something to do with my brain? ¡± Gu Xinughed. right? ¡± Chapter 2626 - 2625-compensation 2626 Chapter 2625pensation Fourth uncle Gu was stunned and looked at Cai Xiaolian in confusion. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t look at him. She picked up a snack and ate it. Fourth uncle Gu felt that he understood, but he didn¡¯t seem to. Anyway, her mind was in a mess. Fourth uncle Gu was not even 30 years old yet. He was the youngest in the family. He had a carefree elder brother, a capable second brother, and an even more carefree third sister. This had already taken away most of his parents ¡®energy and fire. He had been living afortable life since he was a child. He was not naughty. He did not study well, so he learned some skills from Carpenter yang. His life was ordinary and ordinary. N?v(el)B\\jnn In terms of personality, he didn¡¯t stand out too much. Among the Gu siblings, he was the most ordinary one. Even grandma Gu rarely felt bad about him. In the past, the family didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink, and now, they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink even more. He felt that it would be good for him to continue like this for the rest of his life. However, his wife¡¯s words just now made him feel that this way of thinking was wrong. He couldn¡¯t just think about himself. He also had to think about his wife and child. However, he had never thought of such aplicated problem before. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. Now that Cai Xiaolian had said such words, fourth uncle Gu couldn¡¯t help but think, could it be that second sister-inw is hinting that I can be the Vice Minister of Works? In the great Zhou, the Ministry of Works was in charge of the engineering Affairs of the entire great Zhou. It was in charge of the system of construction, the use of artifacts, the method of lowering canals and weilds, and the ceremony of offering tombs to second. Civil engineering, irrigation, machinery, mining, textile, and so on. He was only proficient in civil engineering, so how could he be the assistant Minister of the Ministry of Works? Not to mention the Minister of Works. He felt that his second sister-inw had overestimated him. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t speak and just looked at fourth uncle Gu quietly. Fourth uncle Gu¡¯s thoughts ran wild for a while before he sighed. second brother, second sister-inw, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll go back now. You should rest early too! With that, he stood up and left. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at each other and then smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me fourth brother went back to think about how to get a promotion?¡± Cai Xiaolian whispered. Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head,¡±it¡¯s not impossible for him to go back and think about what you said.¡± I just don¡¯t know where he¡¯ll start working hard from.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised,¡±eh?¡± Are we really going to have two ministers in our family?¡± Gu shouxin pursed his lips and looked at Cai Xiaolian with a dangerous look.¡±In my wife¡¯s heart, the highest position I have is the minister of rites?¡± ah, this Yingluo. Cai Xiaolian quickly waved her hand. no, no, no. He was nine thousand years old, how could the highest position he had ever reached be the minister of rites? Lord Gu, don¡¯t be so modest.¡± Gu shouxin grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and ced it on his chin.¡±But from what this husband heard, Furen just meant that. I¡¯m a little hurt. Madam, do you think you shouldpensate me andfort me?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. stop messing around. You still have work to do! With that, she got up and was about to withdraw her hand, but Gu shouxin pulled her into his arms. Forget it, don¡¯t even think about working tonight. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the Xue family, the Peng family, the Lu family, the Huo family, and other families who had good rtions with the Gu family sent gifts one after another to congratte the Gu family on having a new member. Zhang Shi arranged for people to sort out these things and then record them down one by one. These were to be used as aparison in the future. Chapter 2627 - 2627 You can’t be blamed for this 2627 You can¡¯t be med for this Cai Xiaolian was a little tiredst night, but she still got up early in the morning. When she came over and saw Zhang Shi busy, she asked if she needed help. Zhang Shi naturally didn¡¯t need any help. She told Cai Xiaolian to rest well, and she would be able to eat breakfast in a while. Gu Xin and Gu si had gone to the fourth room to see Gu thirteen early in the morning. Now that they were done, they came to the dining room and waited for breakfast. ¡°Mother, you slept verytest night again? Isn¡¯t the business center almostpleted? Why are you still so busy?¡± Seeing that Cai Xiaolian was not in a good state of mind, Gu Xin stepped forward and asked. ¡°If your mother isn¡¯t busy with the business center, she has other things to do!¡± Zhang Shi teased from the side. ¡°Sister-inw! What are you saying!¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Zhang Shi. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t! Hahaha, Xinxin, sisi, did you go to see little thirteen? How is it? Did you grow more handsome today?¡± Zhang Shi changed the topic and asked. ¡°First aunt, how can this child change in one night? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a child. I know that children change every day, so I won¡¯t change overnight.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°But our little thirteen is really handsome! I¡¯ve seen so many children, but he¡¯s the best looking one!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Yup! Wasn¡¯t that so? I¡¯ve never seen any family¡¯s child that was so good-looking when they were born. I took a closer look, and little thirteen¡¯s mouth really looks like grandma¡¯s!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Yi, you really know how to read. Just now, your third sister also said that the child looks different every day. She hasn¡¯t even opened her mouth yet, and you can still tell that she looks like your grandmother?¡± Zhang Shi refuted. to be precise, little thirteen looks like fourth uncle. Doesn¡¯t our fourth uncle look like our grandma? ¡± Gu Xin was helping Gu si. ¡°Your eldest uncle, your father, and your third aunt, who doesn¡¯t look like your grandmother?¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°But, when they stand next to Grandpa, they look like him! But his grandparents didn¡¯t look alike either! This is really amazing!¡± Gu si sighed. ¡°This is called the look of a husband and wife. Your grandparents have been together for almost 50 years, but they¡¯ve never been apart for more than three days. Think about it, their living habits, what they eat and use are mostly the same. Slowly, they will be the same. Sisi, look carefully, Grandpa and Grandma do look very simr. Did you realize that sometimes, just by looking at their appearance, your grandmother and your great-grandmother look quite simr, like mother and daughter?¡± Cai Xiaolian analyzed. ¡°But I don¡¯t look like his father even after so many years.¡± Zhang Shi said in puzzlement, and then carefully looked at Cai Xiaolian. Xiaolian, I find that you are bing more and more like second brother! You said that I¡¯ve been with big brother earlier than you have been with second brother. Why do I not look like big brother, but you look more and more like second brother?¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± She really couldn¡¯t answer this question. ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t be med for this. It¡¯s uncle¡¯s fault,¡± Gu Xin said. Uncle hasn¡¯t been eating with you for many years. He¡¯s been eating his food, and you¡¯re eating yours. He hasn¡¯t reached the point where we can¡¯t be separated for more than three days like our grandparents. My parents are together every day! Besides, aunt, you¡¯re so blessed now, and you¡¯re even white and clean! Even Uncle is tanned, why do you look like him?¡± Zhang Shi was startled, and then nodded in agreement.¡±Xinxin is right, this is the truth. I¡¯m much better looking than your uncle!¡± Chapter 2629 - 2628-I have some ideas 2629 Chapter 2628-I have some ideas Gu Xin and Gu si felt that the pregnant women they saw were all family members, such as Madam Zhang, Cai Xiaolian, fourth aunt Gu, and third aunt Gu. They didn¡¯t feel that there were any changes after they got pregnant. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the very least, his personality had not changed. Why did eldest sister and second sister change so much? ¡°That¡¯s because of first aunt. It¡¯s not the first time that mother and third aunt have be mothers,¡± Gu Nian exined with a smile. It was my first time being a mother, so we had different expectations. They could be considered to be mothers. However, eldest sister and I have changed from a youngdy to a married woman and are about to be a mother. Naturally, there will be changes.¡± Gu Hui added,¡±being a daughter, a wife, and a mother is indeed very different.¡± You¡¯ll understand when you get married. You don¡¯t even need to experience pregnancy and childbirth. After you get married, you¡¯ll feel different from when you were a daughter.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si smiled and nodded. Whether she got married or not, they didn¡¯t look forward to it anyway. To the two of them, there was no difference whether they were married or not. After all, Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao appeared in their lives one after another. After so many years, they had long treated them as family. As for getting along with the other members of their family, he didn¡¯t think too much about it now. He would think about itter. When the sisters arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s room, they arranged for a servant girl to bring them some fruits, desserts, and tea before they sat down on the sofa and chatted. Gu Xin and Gu si leanedfortably on the small sofa. Gu Hui and Gu Nian sat on the higher seats. However, the higher seats were soft andfortable to sit on. After a while, Gu yingxue came over. Gu yingxue was still with Peng Yizhu. She would go to the Gu family¡¯s nursery every day. She and Peng Yizhu had already trained several servant girls who were familiar with the work of the nursery, so she didn¡¯t have much to do. As a matter of fact, after loitering around for a while and seeing the children ying happily, she asked Gu Xin and the others toe over. ¡°Big sister, second sister, I¡¯ve missed you guys so much. We haven¡¯t seen each other for two or three days!¡± Gu yingxue expressed how much she missed him the moment she entered the house. ¡°It¡¯s really a happy asion! Look at our Xue ¡®er, after she finally got married to her lover, she looks so different!¡± Gu Nian teased. ¡°Yes, you do look much better than before. The gloominess in his eyes is gone.¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu yingxue carefully and said in all seriousness. ¡°Big sister, second sister, you guys are teasing me! I¡¯m not shy at all now. I¡¯m an engaged person with a fianc¨¦, I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me!¡± Gu yingxue sat next to Gu si. Even though she said that, her face was still red. Such an unafraid look, it made people not know what to say. Sometimes, it was like this. The more shy you were, the more people liked to talk about you. On the other hand, if you were not shy, people would not like to talk about you. Just like a naughty child, the more you pay attention to his naughtiness, the more mischievous he will be. If you ignore him, he will find it no longer fun and will not y with you anymore. sisters, I have an idea. I want you to give me some advice and see if it¡¯s feasible. Is that okay? ¡± Gu yingxue asked for advice obediently. Her thoughts were naturally to bring something to the West. Other than that, she had nothing else to think about. Chapter 2630 - 2631-quite excessive 2630 Chapter 2631-quite excessive Both Gu Hui and Gu Nian wanted her to speak. Gu yingxue started to talk about the things she nned to bring over. First of all, she had to ask uncle Gu about the seeds. Uncle Gu was very reliable when it came to farming. She had lived in the Western Region for a while, so she might not know much about soil, but she definitely knew about the weather. Lin Yiqian did not say it out loud, but she probably meant that Gu Nian would help her think about it when the time came. After all, Gu Nian was in the field of biology and had a better understanding of it. Since she was going to bring seeds, she would definitely bring the farmers along. Gu yingxue had already thought it through. She would ask uncle Gu for a group of people and follow her to the West. If they felt that it was okay there, she would give them ve status and let them settle down there. If they were willing to go and didn¡¯t want to stay there for long, she would send people to escort them back when the time came. These seeds weren¡¯t just for melons, fruits, and vegetables. Gu yingxue also thought of nts and flowers. She had seen it before. Quicksand country was not very close to the desert. There was stillnd and nts growing around it, but the people there seemed to be unfamiliar with farming. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Next, she thought of bringing a group of craftsmen over. The Emperor was very friendly to the westernnds. Not only would Gu yingxue marry over, but there would also be princesses from the royal family who would marry over. When the time came, the Emperor would definitely include craftsmen in the dowry. Therefore, it was not against the rules for Gu yingxue to bring craftsmen. As for the craftsmen, she thought of asking her father to help search for them. She wanted everything. If Gu Qingyuan could not find so many, she would still need to ask Gu shouxin for help. Gu shouxin was now considered to have a firm foothold in the entire great Zhou. Other than that, Gu yingxue also wanted to bring some harmless recipes, such as the recipe for sugar. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of for now. What do you guys think?¡± Gu yingxue asked her four sisters. ¡°You¡¯ve said almost everything. If you bring all the seeds and they can grow there, you can even raise silkworms! By then, we won¡¯t even need to buy cloth from the great Zhou.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. You¡¯ve been thinking about it for years. However, these things are all about daily life. I think you should bring more books with you. Or, he could bring along some knowledgeable schrs who were unlucky and failed the Imperial examinations multiple times. He could let them follow him to the school there. Whether it¡¯s learning from the great Zhou or the westernnds, there has to be a systematic way.¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I also want to say this.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been there for more than a year. I know more than you. Over there, only the pce had schools and ordinary people could not enter. There were very few people in the first ce, so only a small number of people in quicksand could learn. In fact, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to be the top scorer in school. There are other things to do. Xue ¡®er, you can build a school there. But there are fewer trees there, and paper is more expensive. You have to think of something.¡± ¡°Also, also, Xue ¡®er, when you go, you have to remember to let the girls go to school. Don¡¯t be like us, where the schools don¡¯t allow girls to go. That¡¯s so boring!¡± Gu si also followed. She felt that it was too much for a girl not to go to school, but why? Chapter 2632 - 2632 Mid-Autumn banquet 2632 Mid-Autumn banquet Gu yingxue felt a headacheing on. She had just convinced herself to start a business with brother Xiao Yang, but in the end, she was given such a big business? Oh my God! Was she going to go from a rice weeper to the Queen of a country? This change was really too big, and she needed to take a break. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡­¡­ After that, Gu yingxue became very busy. She didn¡¯t have time to take care of the nursery anymore. Peng Yizhu also rarely came over. The apprentices of the mother and daughter were very capable and responsible. The nursery was also owned by the Gu family, so it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯te over. Peng Yizhu was at home helping Gu yingxue prepare the things she was going to take away. She even told Gu yingxue about famous historical figures like Empress Zhangsun and made a list of books that she thought were useful. Gu Qingyuan had also given Gu yingxue a list of books. Anyway, just the books alone would take Gu yingxue several big carts. Meanwhile, the rest of the Gu family went on with their lives as usual. As Gu Shisan changed little by little, the Mid-Autumn Festival arrived. The pce would hold a banquet for the Mid-Autumn Festival every year, and it was the same this year. The entire Gu family, with the exception of the fourth branch, had entered the pce. The nobles, Dukes, and officials of third rank and above had also brought their families to the pce to attend the banquet. Gu Xin didn¡¯t like Pce banquets and found them boring. However, she had seen Zheng Qiu¡¯s family at the pce Banquet that night. She had asked Dong Xue to inquire about them. It turned out that they had just returned yesterday to attend the pce Banquet. Moreover, when the couple came back this time, they also brought Zheng Wei and Zheng Wei¡¯s child back. The reason was that Zheng Wei missed herte husband and was afraid that she would not be able to survive in her inw¡¯s house. Moreover, the title of nobility in the Wang family was inexplicably not given to the eldest son and grandson. They, an orphan and a widow, were afraid that they would be bullied in the Wang family. Gu Xin finally understood. The couple had been there for a few months and they finally came to a conclusion? You¡¯re going to fight for your grandson? Gu Xin wanted tough. you don¡¯t even know if you can even keep your own Marquis, yet you¡¯re worried about your grandson? ¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother¡¯s leg was almost fully healed and he could walk now. However, there were many people in his room, so he could only practice in his room at night. His body was still weak and he needed to recuperate. Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother had been in the Royal Academy for a long time, and his personality had been polished. In addition, Zheng Qiu¡¯s father and stepmother had not been around for a while, so his younger brother did not seem to hate his brother as much as before. He had even visited his brother once or twice in the past few months, and he did not despise him as much as before. Everything was developing in a good direction. Gu Xin sized up Zheng Qiu¡¯s father and stepmother¡¯s family without saying a word. She came to a conclusion that whether it was Zheng Qiu or her brother, they were definitely more like their mother than their father. Look at their father, his smile is so ttering! She had never seen such a ttering look on the Zheng siblings. No matter how much of a b * stard her younger brother was, he had been raised to be the number one in the world. Knowing that his status was higher than hers, he just didn¡¯t go up to him. Anyway, he had never been a lowly servant to please others. As for Zheng Qiu, he had never done that. It wasn¡¯t enough for Gu Xin to think this way. She even wanted toin to Gu si! Gu Si was more gossipy than Gu Xin, so she began to tell Gu Xin about the Zheng family. Chapter 2634 - 2634-fainted 2634 Chapter 2634-fainted What was the mess in the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence? That was when poor rtives came to visit, sisters fought for love, and sisters fought with each other. The reason was that Zheng Qiu¡¯s second aunt¡¯s distant rtive hade to stay with them in preparation for the general examination in September. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s family was rtively well-off, but they were distant rtives. Naturally, their family was not as good as second aunt Zheng¡¯s family, so second aunt Zheng was a little disdainful. But thinking that he was still her rtive, she still arranged a ce for her nephew to stay. She did not care about her nephew that much, but she did not know that her son was hanging out with her nephew. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s son was also a schr, but he was not as good as the son of Zheng Qiu¡¯s stepmother. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he wasn¡¯t cut out for studying at all. However, he just wanted to get a good reputation through the exams. Wasn¡¯t it because a cousin who was good at studying came, so he went over? Anyway, at home, his cousin would not like them. After he went over, he realized that his cousin¡¯s knowledge was quite good. Thus, the rtionship between the two cousins became better and better. After that, second aunt Zheng¡¯s daughter also got to know this cousin. Every day, she heard her brother brag about how powerful her cousin was. After seeing him a few times, the girl found that her cousin was not only good at studying, but also handsome and very gentle, so she secretly fell in love with him. A girl¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t be hidden, so she shared this matter with her cousin from the fourth branch, who was usually close to her. Second aunt Zheng had one son and two daughters. The younger one was only eight years old and didn¡¯t know about these things yet. So, the eldest daughter, who was already in the marriage discussion, didn¡¯t tell her younger sister about these things. The eldest daughter of the second branch also looked down on the other Shu daughters of the second branch, so she talked about her own thoughts with the younger cousin of the fourth branch. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The fourth branch of the Zheng family had the most di daughters. The eldest daughter of the second branch was on good terms with the second son of the fourth branch. Therefore, the second son of the fourth branch also wanted to see how good the man that his cousin had been thinking about was. Just like that, the second son of the fourth branch met second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew. With this, he was done for. The second son of the fourth branch realized that this young master was the one she often dreamed of. This was fate given by the heavens! She didn¡¯t tell her cousin and the eldest daughter of the second branch. She only quietly went to the ce where second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew lived in the outer courtyard in the dead of the night to express her thoughts. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew was shocked. He swore that this was the first time he hade to the capital city and that he had never seen anyone from the Zheng family before. It was impossible for him to dream of the Zheng family¡¯sdy. However, the second son of the fourth branch did not listen. She told second aunt Zheng and her nephew, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one in my dream. You¡¯re the one who married me!¡± The second son of the fourth branch was a ruthless man. He immediately undid his clothes and pounced forward. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew was a weak schr. He had almost died of exhaustion on the way to Jingdu, but he was caught off guard and knocked down by the second son of the fourth branch. He was a schr, so he naturally had to abide by etiquette. He quickly pushed her away. The second son of the fourth branch had gone all out. She had thought that there would be such a situation and had already let the servant maids inform the siblings of the second branch. Well, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew had just turned over and changed his position with the second son of the fourth branch. When he was about to stand up, a dark crowd of women came to the door. Among them were the madams of the second, third, and fourth branches, as well as the older girls of the Zheng n, the three madams, and the maidservants of these girls. There was no way to stand at the door, and it waspletely blocked. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew fainted from shock. Chapter 2635 - 2635 He has a fiancée 2635 He has a fianc¨¦e As a matter of fact, he fainted from fear and fell on the body of the second son of the fourth branch. Fourth Madam Zheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately asked the maidservant to pull this lecher up. The second son of the fourth branch was crying tears of grievance! The eldest daughter of the second branch was also smart. She was not immediately attacked. Instead, she asked the second son of the fourth branch what he was doing here in the middle of the night. Why did he ask the maidservant to call so many people over? Was he acting on purpose? Could it be that she had taken a fancy to her cousin and wanted to use this to cling to him? Second aunt Zheng took a look. Tsk, her daughter seemed to be abnormal! What did it have to do with her whether that little brat would be shackled to? Why did he say so? When the third Madam of the Zheng family saw this, she knew that this had nothing to do with her third branch. Hence, she called her legitimate daughter and concubine daughter back to their rooms to sleep. At that time, the Marquis Madam was in tai Zhou and wasn¡¯t at home. The management of the back residence was temporarily managed by the old Madam¡¯s nanny. If this matter was brought up to matriarch Lin¡¯s nanny, the nanny wouldn¡¯t be able to make the decision. She could only pass on the message to matriarch Lin. The old Madam then asked her to write a letter to Tai state and ask the Marquis Madam toe back and make the decision. The madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an had always found the third branch of the family to be an eyesore. She used the excuse that there were many things going on in tai state and that she would stay with the Marquis for a while to let the old Madam make the decision for her granddaughters. This was also the reason why the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife had only returned yesterday. If it wasn¡¯t for the matter at home being resolved, if it wasn¡¯t for the banquet in the Mid-Autumn Pce, the couple wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe back to face these terrible things! The old Madam called the parties involved, second Madam Zheng, fourth Madam Zheng, the eldest daughter of the second branch, the second son of the fourth branch, as well as second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew, to discuss this matter in front of her. In the end, when the five of them went over, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew had no right to speak. It was all the second and fourth branch¡¯s mother and daughter who spoke. The two sisters-inw looked down on second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew and unanimously pushed him to be the other¡¯s son-inw. Second aunt Zheng said,¡±your second girl has never seen anyone before. She dreamed of it. This is fate arranged by God. Our girl will not fight for it.¡± The eldest daughter of the second branch was sad and anxious, while the second son of the fourth branch was proud and happy! Then, fourth Madam Zheng said, ¡± did you listen to the little girl¡¯s nonsense? How old are you? have you never been a little girl? She couldn¡¯t bear to see others doing well. This is the first time your girl has fallen in love with someone. My girl is making a scene, but as her mother, I¡¯ll make the decision. Congrattions to second sister-inw for finding a son-inw who is also a nephew of her maternal family. It is truly worthy of celebration. This time, it was the eldest daughter of the second branch who was happy, while the second son of the fourth branch was worried. The two sisters-inw bickered for a while, causing the old Madam¡¯s head to hurt. On the surface, she was very calm as she asked the two to shut up. N?v(el)B\\jnn She then asked her two granddaughters for their opinions. Now, the two cousins both said that they would not marry anyone else but him. The old Madam¡¯s head hurt even more. There were many girls in the family, wasn¡¯t this what they were afraid of? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re entering the pce to be a concubine, so how could sisters marry the same person? The old Madam turned around and asked second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew for his opinion. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew was dumbfounded by this sudden peach blossom luck. He was stunned for a long time before he said, ¡± ¡°Old Furen, Biao Gugu, fourth Furen, two miss Zheng, it is this one¡¯s fault. When this one came down, I forgot to tell Biao Gugu that the family has already proposed marriage for this one and this one has a fianc¨¦e. This one¡¯s fianc¨¦e is this one¡¯s childhood sweetheart. In this life, this one will only marry her. So, I¡¯m sorry, miss Zheng!¡± Chapter 2636 - 2636-suspicion but no evidence 2636 Chapter 2636-suspicion but no evidence The words of second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew directly made second aunt Zheng and fourth Madam Zheng change their minds. Hey, you little brat from a small ce, my daughter will only marry you, and you actually say you have someone you won¡¯t marry unless you¡¯re Qing? This wouldn¡¯t do. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if this got out? Therefore, the two of them changed their attitude and insisted that second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew be their son-inw. The eldest daughter of the second branch and the second son of the fourth branch began to express their love in a fancy way. The two unmarried girls did not know where they had seen all kinds of poems, but they just kept saying them one by one. The old Madam was so annoyed, and so was second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew. In the end, the old Madam let them solve it themselves. She didn¡¯t want to see any more trouble for the next month. That month, the situation in the Zheng family¡¯s inner residence was that the second and fourth households were at loggerheads while the third household watched the show. A monthter, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was here to take the exam, but he was annoyed every day. How could he take the exam? Therefore, he proposed to take his leave. He nned to stay in the temple and only appear during the exam. Second aunt Zheng was definitely not willing to let her stay and forced her to stay. Fourth Madam Zheng also said some soft words, saying that she would read her books and take two hours out every day to spend time with the two girls. Then she would make a decision after a month. Second Zheng aunt¡¯s nephew was speechless. He said that he had a fianc¨¦e and had no intention of taking a concubine in this life. He was determined. In the end, something even more coincidental happened. A letter came from his hometown, saying that a few days after he had set off for the capital, his fianc¨¦e wanted to break off the engagement. She had said many unpleasant words and his parents had already broken off the engagement for him. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew fainted on the spot again. The letter was clear, but he still didn¡¯t want to believe it. However, it wasn¡¯t just a letter from his parents, but also from his fianc¨¦e. He had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to. The imperial examination was around the corner, and he could not rush back to ask for an exnation. After being depressed for a few days, he finally thought it through. He had to prepare for the imperial examination. He had to pass the Imperial examinations and make his fianc¨¦e regret her decision. Not only that, he also wanted to marry ady from the Marquis¡¯s residence and let his fianc¨¦e see how stupid it was to abandon him. As a result, second aunt Zheng¡¯s brother listened to fourth Madam Zheng¡¯s suggestion and spent two hours a day with the two miss zhengs. What was the final result? With the eloquence of second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew, the two sisters were willing to marry him as equal wives, regardless of their age. They would get along well after marriage. This time, second aunt Zheng and fourth Mrs. Zheng were indignant again. They were determined not to allow it. Under the threat of the sisters going on a hunger strike tomit suicide, the sisters-inw agreed, but on one condition, that was, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew must pass the exam, even if he was thest one. Otherwise, this matter would be impossible. Gu Xin was speechless,¡¯there are indeed all kinds of birds in a big forest! Xiao Qiu¡¯s family was too weird! Sisi, where did you hear that from?¡± Gu si said,¡¯only Qian Qian told me! Qian Qian was good sisters with the daughter of the third son of the Zheng family, so she found out from her. Many of the manors know about this matter. After the general exam, the entire capital will probably know about their family¡¯s Affairs!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. She thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°Then, did that cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e really break off the engagement of her own ord? It can¡¯t be the second Madam of the Zheng family behind this, right?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu si pursed his lips. we also suspected this, ¡± he said seriously. but we don¡¯t have any evidence! Chapter 2637 - 2636-a short life 2637 Chapter 2636-a short life After saying that, Gu si continued,¡¯although we suspected that, we still feel that the possibility of second Madam Zheng being up to no good is low. It was mainly because second Madam Zheng¡¯s distant nephew¡¯s home was quite far away. It was not in the same ce as second Madam Zheng¡¯s maternal family. The two of them were only distant rtives. Second Madam Zheng probably only knew her nephew¡¯s father and was not familiar with him yet! What is she going to do in such a short time?¡± ¡°Another point is that second Madam Zheng looked down on her from the beginning. Isn¡¯t this a battle of wits with fourth Madam Zheng? They might not have thought of this. She had ruined her nephew¡¯s marriage. What if her nephew had taken a fancy to the fourth branch? Wouldn¡¯t that be like trying to steal a chicken but losing the rice instead?¡± ¡°So, I think the possibility of her ying tricks is very small.¡± Hearing this, Gu Xin felt that Gu SI¡¯s words made sense. However, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that there were people who had nothing better to do and liked to do such things. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯Qian Qian said that she¡¯s close to thedy from the third branch of the Yongan Marquis¡¯s residence? What was the third household of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence like? Will you treat Xiao Qiu well?¡± Gu si thought for a moment and said,¡±Qian Qian said that in her eyes, she knows everyone in the entire Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence except for the eldest son of the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an. Her favorite is the eldest daughter of the third branch, Zheng RUO.¡± She didn¡¯t like anyone else. Anyway, the inner residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence was quite chaotic. However, Zheng RUO has never participated.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding. Qian Qian was the daughter of the minister of Revenue, Lord Qian. Her name was Qian Siyu, and she had a very good rtionship with Gu si. She was Gu SI¡¯s best friend other than her sisters. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin and the other sisters had yed with Qian Qian before and felt that thisdy¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t bad. The friend that she had taken a fancy to would naturally have a good character. Gu Xin remembered the name Zheng RUO and nned to have a chat with Zheng Qiu tomorrow. The Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet was still very lively. When it was time, everyone returned to their homes. ¡­¡­ After they went back, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu called their children and grandchildren to the courtyard, which was a rare asion. They chatted and admired the moon together. There were many people in the Gu family now. Just the few young ones and the maidservants who took care of them were arge number. Grandpa Gu was very satisfied to see this. He couldn¡¯t help but hold grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Chuan, do you still remember when we got married?¡± grandma Gu asked with a smile. ¡°How can I not remember?¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. 15th of August. That night, the two of us were in the courtyard apanying father to watch the moon and drink wine!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the moon and thought of her father. She never knew that her mother was still alive and that she had a twin sister. It was a pity that her father didn¡¯t know either. Her father had brought her up with the longing for her mother, but in the end, he still went to find her mother. Grandma Gu felt that infatuation was inherited in the Gu family, and that their descendants would only love one person in their entire life. Of course, she couldn¡¯t be too sure now, but at least the child she raised was like that. A lifetime was short, only enough to love one person. Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand in return. She felt that her life had been worth it. She had met a good man in her teenage years and had been on the road for more than 40 years. She could still have a family of grandchildren in herter years. It was really the best gift from heaven. Grandpa Gu also put his other hand on grandma Gu¡¯s hand. His eyes were as doting as before, which made the children around them jealous. Chapter 2638 - 2638-asking for a snub 2638 Chapter 2638-asking for a snub Uncle Gu elbowed Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin looked at his brother in confusion. Uncle Gu¡¯s voice was extremely soft, and he asked in a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡± ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t you think our parents are tired of it? They¡¯ve always loved to be like this since I could remember. I¡¯m already in my forties, but their gazes haven¡¯t changed!¡± ¡°Big brother, if you have the ability, why don¡¯t you raise your voice and ask Mother?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. Uncle Gu gave Gu shouxin a p, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you instigating a blind man to jump off a cliff? Do you really want me to be chased and beaten by this olddy in front of so many juniors?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. big brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t chase you and beat you up now. Uncle Gu¡¯s expression was one of ¡°don¡¯t lie to me, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°My mother will only ask me to teach you a lesson on her behalf, really,¡± Gu shouxin said. Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Forget it, it¡¯s equally embarrassing to be beaten by my mother or by my second brother. He didn¡¯t want to touch bad luck! Therefore, he started to chat with Gu shouxin again, ¡± second brother, let me tell you, when your sister-inw and I reach our parents ¡®age, we will definitely not be able to do this kind of action. We will definitely not have this kind of look in our eyes. ¡°Big brother, you haven¡¯t reached the age of our parents. I¡¯ve never seen you do that kind of action or look at me like that!¡± Gu shouxin said lightly. Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t want to talk to his second brother anymore. He wanted to look for his fourth brother! However, his fourth brother was apanying his fourth sister-inw during her confinement period. Uncle Gu was depressed! At this time, he missed third aunt Gu very much. Their third brother was the best at having a good chat with him! What a pity, how did third brother give birth to a girl? Third brother should have changed with fourth brother. Fourth brother should be the girl, the youngest sister, while third brother should be the son and the third brother. How fun would that be? Gu shouxin looked at uncle Gu, who was shaking his head and thinking about something, and smiled helplessly. He nced at Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu again, and then looked at Cai Xiaolian. To be honest, he was actually quite envious of his parents. They were able to live from a teenager to now, and they only had each other in their eyes. In their eyes, they were the most important to each other, and their children should be put aside. In his previous life, he felt that children were the most important, but in this life, under the influence of his parents and Cai Xiaolian, he felt that his other half was the most important. Like Grandpa and Grandma Gu, they were the most important characters in each other¡¯s lives. No matter how many hardships there were in life, they would go through it together. There were really very, very few people who could stay together for a lifetime like them and still have a burning rtionship even at old age. Gu shouxin regretted not knowing Cai Xiaolian when they were in their teens. However, he was also d that they met in their early thirties. In Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words, in the world she and Gu Nian lived in, many people got married and had children in their early thirties. Therefore, they still had a long life ahead of them. He also believed that when he and Cai Xiaolian grew old, they would be like Grandpa and Grandma Gu, holding hands and only seeing each other. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Cai Xiaolian seemed to feel that Gu shouxin was looking at her. She looked over and then smiled at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin alsoughed. The two of them smiled at each other, leaving uncle Gu speechless. Forget it, forget it. Second brother was the one who resembled his parents the most in the family. What was wrong with him just now? why did he ask second brother that kind of question? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for a snub? Uncle Gu seriously suspected that in the future, the boys of the second branch would be treated the same as him when they reached this age. Chapter 2639 - 2639 I’ve considered it 2639 I¡¯ve considered it After ying around for a while, their biological clocks rang, and they were taken to sleep by the maidservants and nanny. There were only the adults in the courtyard. Grandpa Gu asked everyone to sit together and have a chat. ¡°En ¡®Zi, have you prepared for your exam?¡± Grandpa Gu asked his eldest grandson. In fact, he usually didn¡¯t care much about his grandchildren¡¯s Affairs, especially after Gu shouxin began to make progress. He felt that he didn¡¯t need to care about the children of his grandchildren at all. With the serious face of his second son, who would dare to be naughty? ¡°I feel alright!¡± yes, Grandpa! Gu en grinned. if I be the top scorer, are you going to reward me with something? ¡± When the children were not around, Gu en was still very rxed. In front of the elders, he did not change at all. ¡°What do you want?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Grandpa, fourth brother definitely wants to get married! Gu Ren interrupted. Gu en turned around and red at Gu Ren. Without waiting for him to exin, Grandpa Gu continued Gu en¡¯s sentence, ¡± ¡°I want a wife! This grandfather could not do it. Your grandma and I have agreed that we will only care about the marriage of our granddaughters. The marriage of your grandsons should be handled by your parents.¡± Grandpa Gu looked at uncle Gu after he finished speaking. ¡°Father, mother, speaking of this, I¡¯ve really thought about it,¡± uncle Gu said after a pause. As soon as he said this, everyone was curious. They all looked at him, wanting to know what he was thinking. Even Gu en was toozy to exin. He wanted to see how his father would consider his marriage. ¡°En ¡®Zi, didn¡¯t you like the tofu-like little Xishi in the town?¡± uncle Gu asked. That girl¡¯s name seemed to be Yingying. Unfortunately, her Enzi was stupid and she was married. We¡¯ll find Enzi ording to Yingying¡¯s standards, what do you think?¡± Everyone turned their heads speechlessly, not wanting to talk to uncle Gu. Uncle Gu was not convinced and continued, ¡± ¡°Do you think that Yingying¡¯s standards are very low? I¡¯m telling you, Yingying¡¯s standards are high. First of all, she was fair and chubby. That means that my en ¡®Zi likes chubby ones. Look at the capital, how many fair and chubby girls around the same age as Enzi? Secondly, Yingying had been managing their tofu shop with her mother since she was a child. The mother and daughter depended on each other for survival. In terms of personality, she must have her own opinions and was able to take charge of things on her own. It was said that she was living quite well after getting married. So, Yingying was the kind of person who could lead a good life no matter who she married. Tell me, how many girls can do this? Don¡¯t think that just because Yingying sells tofu in a small town, she¡¯s not inferior to the nobledies in the capital. She¡¯s not inferior at all, okay? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to pick a wife of equal social status. If you want to find a wife for my son, don¡¯t you have to find someone he likes, and someone who can manage the family?¡± No one could refute uncle Gu¡¯s words. He proudly poured himself a cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met a lot of people in Beijing, but to be honest, only old Kang and old Xue can match my temper. But the daughter of the Kang family is our rtive, and the daughter of the Xue family is married. What a pity! Then, I asked around about the girls from other families. Tsk, every one of them can reach Yingying¡¯s level! First of all, the first condition is not in line. They are all skinny and not fair or fat at all. My en ¡®Zi will definitely not like them. This matter is a little difficult!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2640 - 2640 Which family’s girl 2640 Which family¡¯s girl En Zi really wanted to say,¡±father, I don¡¯t like fair and chubby girls anymore.¡± At that time, he just thought that Yingying was pretty, more beautiful than the girls in the vige. Although his sisters were also pretty, they were a little dark and thin, unlike Yingying who was fair and fat. That was what he had thought when he was young. Now that he had grown up, although no one had entered his heart, he felt that he did not have to be fat! Appearance was one thing, but the most important thing was the feeling! It doesn¡¯t feel right. No matter how white or fat you are, it¡¯s useless! Grandma Gu looked as if she had just met her big brother for the first time. She asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°You actually asked about other people¡¯s daughters? This doesn¡¯t seem like something you would do.¡± ¡°Mother, can you not look at me like that?¡± uncle Gu asked, feeling wronged. I still care about my son! After all, my son can marry a good wife so that I can take care of my old age! If he were to marry a troublemaker, wouldn¡¯t I be annoyed to death? That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking in advance!¡± Grandma Gu pursed her lips. Fine, it was all for her. Zhang Shi, on the other hand, continued,¡±father, mother, I think his father is right.¡± En ¡®Zi was the eldest son¡¯s grandson. He really needed to find a director for his wife. It was actually quite easy to find a director, but it was difficult to get someone he liked. After all, many smart and capable girls couldn¡¯t be fair and chubby. That¡¯s why I¡¯m really worried!¡± Gu Xin was puzzled,¡¯Auntie, why can¡¯t a smart and capable girl be chubby and fair? Didn¡¯t uncle just say it? Yingying, you¡¯re white and chubby, but you¡¯re also smart and capable!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s expression said,¡±these two years, I¡¯ve interacted with many nobledies in the capital, and they will also bring their daughters with them.¡± I¡¯ve seen it. The one who said that she was going to be someone¡¯s eldest daughter-inw had a calm temperament when she appeared,pletely different from fair and chubby. Moreover, there were no fair and chubby girls in the capital. There were chubby girls, but they were not fair. Look at you sisters, before Huihui and niannian got pregnant, which one of you gained weight? It can only be described as fair and clean.¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at Gu si. Oh right, the girls in her family had never gained weight. In the past, they were all tanned. But after she had the Jade Pearl, everyone in her family became fair and clean. Even her aunt became fair and clean! Gu Xin thought about it again. The girls she knew in the capital were really like what her aunt said, they did not get fat! Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang looked at Gu en with a worried expression, as if their eldest son would never be able to find a wife in his life. Gu en was speechless and red at Gu Ren.¡¯It¡¯s all your fault, you brat. If you didn¡¯t say that you wanted to get married, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems.¡¯ N?v(el)B\\jnn Gu Ren understood his brother¡¯s meaning and said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, why are you so anxious? Maybe my brother already has someone in his heart and he hasn¡¯t even realized it yet. What are you worried about? What white and chubby? At that time, my brother wasn¡¯t studying hard and only looked at appearances. Now that he had grown up and was a good student, he valued his inner qualities more. If there¡¯s a girl who¡¯s calm and magnanimous, intelligent and clever, beautiful and neither white nor fat, she can still enter my brother¡¯s heart.¡± Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang looked at Gu Ren in surprise.¡±Which family¡¯s girl?¡± Gu en, the party involved, asked in shock, ¡± ¡°Which family¡¯s girl?¡± ¡°How would I know which family¡¯s girl?¡± Gu Ren asked. Chapter 2641 - 2641-how did we become familiar 2641 Chapter 2641-how did we be familiar ¡°En ¡®Zi, are you sure you don¡¯t have such a girl by your side?¡± grandma Gu asked Gu en. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu knew Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity. Apart from the first couple, fourth uncle Gu, Gu en, and a few other children, everyone else knew that Zheng Qiu was a girl. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had found out about Zheng Qiu¡¯s family background when they were chatting with the Empress Dowager. They did not object to the Empress Dowager¡¯s n. As soon as grandma Gu saw Gu Ren, she knew that this little brat must know something. She thought about it again. Since even Gu Ren could tell, it was impossible for en ¡®Zi to not know anything, so she asked. Gu en was stunned. He shook his head and promised, ¡± ¡°Grandma, how is this possible? ¡°Most of the people I usually hang out with are my ssmates from the Academy. When I came back some time ago, I went to Thand to look for my third sister and got to know old Wang. As for boss du, I also got to know Xiao Qiu. That Mr. Du is a few years older than me, and he¡¯s the one that white shirt likes. I don¡¯t have any girls by my side!¡± Grandma Gu looked at him deeply. This annoying thing really couldn¡¯t tell that Xiao Qiu was a girl. Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± en ¡®Zi, I remember that you didn¡¯t even like to go to other people¡¯s funerals when you were young. Xiao Qiu is a coroner. How did you get so close to her? ¡± Those who knew the inside story all felt that Grandpa Gu¡¯s question was good. Only uncle Gu and Mrs. Zhang did not know the inside story. The couple was also very puzzled. Their son seemed to have been timid since he was a child. He was particrly afraid of these ghosts and did not dare to go near the dead. Other than visiting the tomb during the new year as the eldest grandson, he would avoid going to these ces as much as possible. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om How did he be so close to Xiao Qiu? Gu en pursed her lips and said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not afraid anymore! When a person went out many times, it was inevitable that they would spend the night in the wilderness. After a few times, there was nothing to be afraid of. Besides, Grandpa, Xiao Qiu is just a coroner. I think what he did was very meaningful since he could speak for the dead. Think about it, Grandpa, Xiao Qiu was able to disembowel the deceased, but he wasn¡¯t even afraid. This means that he¡¯s a righteous person. I like people like him, so I like to get close to him and get a little bit of his sense of justice.¡± Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and smiled,¡±really?¡± It turns out that our Enzi likes righteous people! I also think Xiao Qiu is not bad.¡± Gu en nodded and said,¡¯Xiao Qiu is really good. At Mr. DU¡¯s Inn, I was so scared that I didn¡¯t dare to sleep alone. I went to his room and fell asleep very quickly! That¡¯s why Xiao Qiu¡¯s sense of justice is still very useful.¡± Uncle Gu said disdainfully,¡±you still have the cheek to say that? you¡¯re already seventeen this year, and you still don¡¯t dare to sleep alone. When I was as strong as you, your big sister could already walk on her own.¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± Zhang Shi gave her son a rare look of disdain and said,¡±En ¡®Zi, it¡¯s not that mother wants to criticize you, but how can a real man be like you? What if you marry a pretty wife in the future and you¡¯re all afraid? Won¡¯t You Be hiding under the nket and shivering?¡± Uncle Gu gave Zhang Shi a thumbs up and solemnly said, ¡± ¡°Wife, you¡¯re not bad! He had already learned the four-word phrase! Do you know what it means to shiver? then do you know what these words mean?¡± Chapter 2642 - 2642 He felt wronged 2642 He felt wronged Zhang Shi nodded,¡±of course I will!¡± Do you think I¡¯ve learned all these years for nothing? However, it¡¯s my handwriting that¡¯s not that good.¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand. it¡¯s fine as long as you can write, use, and recognize it. Why write it so well? ¡± We don¡¯t have to take the imperial examination.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°His father, you¡¯re right. I think so too.¡± Zhang Shi smiled happily. The Gu family silently looked up at the moon. It was really rare that the eldest branch couple would even spread dog food! Gu en tactfully shut up. At his age, it was indeed a little embarrassing to be afraid of ghosts. He wanted his parents to be happy and forget about him. Unfortunately, who were uncle Gu and Madam Zhang? The couple was not an ordinary couple, nor were they ordinary parents. After being happy for the Zhang family for a while, uncle Gu turned to look at Gu en. ¡°En ¡®Zi, I¡¯m telling you, the next time I go to Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ll tell him to ignore you. If that happens again, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± ¡°Your Father¡¯s right. I¡¯ll also remember to remind Xiao Qiu.¡± That child looks shy, he definitely won¡¯t have the heart to do it if en ¡®Zi¡¯s skin is thick.¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± He really had unspeakable suffering! It¡¯s all because of that little fatty! Thinking of this, Gu en turned around and red at Gu Ren. Gu Ren smiled at Gu en. He wanted to say,¡¯brother, my dear brother, I did it on purpose.¡¯ Cai Xiaolian suddenly said,¡±big brother, sister-inw, I quite like this child, Xiao Qiu. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s going to the pce to attend a banquet today, I was nning to ask sister-inw to send someone to invite him over for a meal!¡± That child is alone in the capital and doesn¡¯t have any rtives. He¡¯s also close to our en ¡®Zi, so it¡¯s fine for him to visit often.¡± When Zhang Shi heard this, she continued,¡±little Lian, you like it too!¡± I like that child too! This is strange. When I saw him, I felt that he was like my own child. I didn¡¯t want to deal with coroners in the past, but now that I know Xiao Qiu is a coroner, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal! Anyway, I like him in every way. If sisi wasn¡¯t engaged to Junhao, I would have wanted Xiao Qiu to be my son-inw! It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have any other daughters in our family!¡± Everyone was amazed. It was already strange enough that Madam Zhang had taken a fancy to Xiao Qiu, and now she wanted Xiao Qiu to be her son-inw. Zhang Shi looked at everyone¡¯s surprised eyes and said in embarrassment,¡±If it was in the past, I would definitely have to consider it carefully. After all, the profession of coroner sounds ominous, doesn¡¯t it? But now, there¡¯s nothing to consider. With our family¡¯s current situation, we don¡¯t care so much, right? It was mainly because Xiao Qiu was a good child. She looked calm and generous, but she looked a little weak. However, she was also weak. She was very capable, right? What he did was also to umte good fortune. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a boy!¡± At the end, Madam Zhang sighed and looked at Gu en with some regret. Gu en felt that his mother must be wondering why he was a son and not a daughter. Otherwise, she would have been able to marry Xiao Qiu. Gu en felt really wronged! In the past, he was the only boy in the family, and he only enjoyed his mother¡¯s favoritism. But now? His mother was no longer biased towards him. She even regretted that he was not a daughter and could not bring back a son-inw that his mother had taken a fancy to. Gu en could feel the deep malice from his family. He felt wronged! Chapter 2643 - 2643 His thoughts are not important 2643 His thoughts are not important The Gu family was surprised that Zhang Shi liked Zheng Qiu so much. ¡°Wife, do you mean that if Xiao Qiu was a girl, you would still have sent people to say that she would be my son¡¯s wife?¡± uncle Gu asked. For some reason, Gu Xin and Gu si looked at Zhang Shi nervously. Zhang Shi did not hesitate to say,¡±that¡¯s for sure!¡± If Xiao Qiu is a girl, then I must make my son like her. ¡± Gu en was speechless. Zhang Shi sighed regretfully,¡±it¡¯s a pity that Xiao Qiu is a boy.¡± Don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t spoken much to Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ve observed her in secret, and the more I look at her, the more I like her. ¡°There was one time when I went to the pang family¡¯s residence. The carriage was stuck in a traffic jam, and it was quite stuffy sitting in the carriage. I was just watching themotion from the window, and then I saw Xiao Qiu! He was helping a group of children settle their disputes! She was very patient and good at coaxing children. And I saw him smile. When he smiled, I don¡¯t know why, but I felt my mood was quite good. If he wasn¡¯t a young man, I would have suspected that I was abnormal!¡± The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn You¡¯ve indeed been with uncle Gu for a long time, you really can say anything now. ¡°Wife, how can you be like this? Although you¡¯re not pretty, you can¡¯t despise me, can you? Are you in a bad mood when Iugh?¡± After uncle Gu finished speaking, he revealed a smile that he thought was perfect. Zhang Shi said happily,¡±I¡¯m in a good mood when you smile!¡± I¡¯m in a good mood even if you don¡¯tugh. I¡¯m in a good mood as long as you¡¯re by my side.¡± The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian silently cursed in her heart. As expected of the Gu family. They really had all kinds of dog food. Gu Xin asked,¡¯aunt, I also think that Xiao Qiu looks good when she smiles! Why don¡¯t I help you ask Xiao Qiu if he has any sisters who look like him? I¡¯ll ask him to introduce you to them as your daughter-inw.¡± Those in the know looked at Gu Xin helplessly. This girl was really& stubborn. ¡°Father, mother, third sister, please spare me!¡± Gu en waved his hands. I don¡¯t want to get married yet. Her second uncle had said that it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t get married before she was twenty. Don¡¯t go to Xiao Qiu¡¯s ce and say anything. How am I supposed to y with Xiao Qiu in the future?¡± However, Zhang Shi did not listen to him and continued Gu Xin¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°Sure! Ask him, what if he has it? But, Xinxin, if he really has an older sister, you have to let me see her first. I¡¯ll only do it if I like her. If I don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t give in no matter how much Enzi likes her. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head seriously, ¡± Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I think I¡¯ll follow your wishes. Besides, I¡¯m looking for a sister-inw for myself. I need to like her first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still me, there¡¯s still me,¡± Gu Ren said. Find me a sister-inw, even if I don¡¯t like her!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Dugu Mingyue nodded. Since everyone had expressed their opinions, Gu si also had to express them. that¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter if big brother likes it or not. Sister-inw must like us! Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± Once again, he felt the malice of his family. No, to be precise, he felt his position at home. It didn¡¯t matter if he liked his wife or not, his family had to like her! Wuwuwu He dared to say that he was definitely the most miserable man in the great Zhou Dynasty. Gu en did not know that at this moment, he was starting to reject girls. He even thought that it would be great if Xiao Qiu was a girl! Chapter 2644 - 2644 Xiao Qiu won’t think so much 2644 Xiao Qiu won¡¯t think so much The Mid-Autumn Festival gathering of the Gu family started with Grandpa Gu asking about Gu en¡¯s preparation for the exam and ended with the discussion about Gu en¡¯s wife¡¯s standards. The whole family was very happy, except for Gu en. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin bothughed after returning to their rooms. ¡°Dad, when do you think our son will find out that Xiao Qiu is a girl?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. I¡¯m really worried that he won¡¯t be able to ept the fact that Xiao Qiu is a girl in the future.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head, ¡± this silly boy. I¡¯m afraid that in his mind, even Huihui, niannian, and Xinxin can¡¯t be coroners. Even if he were to have doubts one day, he would definitely tell himself that he was overthinking it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about it and agreed. En ¡®Zi wasn¡¯t stupid under normal circumstances, but sometimes he was one-track minded. She smiled and said,¡±This child haspletely inherited this aspect from eldest brother and eldest sister-inw. Our whole family, even ninren and little Mingyue know that Xiao Qiu is a girl, but this family of three doesn¡¯t know. The two older ones regret that Xiao Qiu is not a girl, while the younger one firmly feels that he and Xiao Qiu are like old friends at first sight.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t put up with this brat, it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome,¡± Gu shouxin said. Speaking of this, Cai Xiaolian was even more amused.¡±Bear with it. This child really loves to write stories. Not only does he love to write stories, but he also loves to create stories. The story of Enzi and Xiao Qiu was enough for him to write for one or two years. I don¡¯t know if my son will find out about this from Ren Ren¡¯s notebook in the future and confirm whether Xiao Qiu is a girl or a boy.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t speak. As the two of them were talking about this, Gu Xin and Gu si were also talking about this. The two sisters walked back to their own courtyards hand in hand. They didn¡¯t need a maidservant to follow them in the manor, so they could talk about anything. Ever since she had parted ways with Gu en, Gu si had been smiling. ¡°Third sister, third sister, do you think Xiao Qiu knows that my parents are regretting that he¡¯s not a girl?¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu usually doesn¡¯t think so much,¡± Gu Xin said. Gu siughed again. third sister, if Xiao Qiu finds out that my parents and brother are so stupid, do you think that our family is troublesome? even if she is a little tempted, she will hold it in. ¡°It sounds like you really want Xiao Qiu to do that!¡± Gu Xin was puzzled. Gu si shook his head and said, ¡± Of course, I want Xiao Qiu to be my sister-inw! Of course, we¡¯re used to it, but Xiao Qiu has been living in a rather tense environment since she was young. I¡¯m just worried that she won¡¯t be used to living in a ce like my parents.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯what¡¯s there to not get used to? Look at brother Yuanyuan¡¯s house. I don¡¯t feel anything at all. Although it¡¯s said that marriage depends on the inws ¡®environment, our family¡¯s environment is very good! As long as the two of them loved each other, there was nothing that they could not ovee. Besides, in my opinion, many things are fate. God has destined you two to be together. No matter what your families are like, you will still be together in the end. If there¡¯s no fate between the two of you and God doesn¡¯t arrange for you to be together, then no matter how much you love each other or how good your families are, you¡¯ll still miss each other in the end.¡± brother? ¡± Gu Si was stunned. then, third sister, do you think that Xiao Qiu and brother are fated? ¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯isn¡¯t this fate? If they¡¯re not meant to be, I don¡¯t even know which one is meant to be.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2645 - 2645 Gu en’s small problem 2645 Gu en¡¯s small problem Gu si did not understand why Gu en and Zheng Qiu must be fated. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin looked at her confused face andughed, ¡± ¡°Actually, Enzi and Xiao Qiu have already met before we were in Thand. They know each other, right? At that time, in Xiao Qiu¡¯s heart, en ¡®Zi was just like what the rumors said. In en¡¯ Zi¡¯s heart, Xiao Qiu was an impressive young coroner. Maybe the two of them didn¡¯t think that they would have any interaction in the future!¡± Gu si nodded. Yes, that¡¯s right. I understand. Fourth brother was a coward, so he must have thought that she had no connection with the coroner. As for Xiao Qiu, she has her own things to do, and fourth brother is a hypocrite outside. Unless there¡¯s a case rted to fourth brother, Xiao Qiu will definitely note into contact with him.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? In the end, the letter that she had endured had piqued her curiosity! en Zi, who was supposed to continue studying abroad, rushed to Thand and happened to encounter our case at the Qiyun temple. Back then, I didn¡¯t notice anything. When the case at Xi Yun temple was over, I realized that the two of them seemed to be very familiar with each other.¡± Gu si: ¡± didn¡¯t Yingluo say it was because of the story of the West weing the rain? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯not entirely. If it weren¡¯t for the tacit understanding between the two of them at Xi Yun temple, Xiao Qiu wouldn¡¯t have been so angry when they talked about ying shi Yu Ding. As for Xiao Qiu, she wouldn¡¯t do that to people who were not familiar with her or had nothing to do with her. Let¡¯s put it in another person¡¯s words. If it was fatty Wang who said those words the other day, Xiao Qiu would definitely not have said those words directly.¡± Gu si did not understand. that¡¯s not right. I think Xiao Qiu and old Wang get along quite well. Gu Xin said,¡¯didn¡¯t we slowly get to know each otherter on? When they were at Xi Yun temple, when en Zi was assisting Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu was veryfortable and didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong at all. You should know that she was quite polite when I was around at the beginning.¡± Gu Si was shocked. Third sister, you¡¯re saying that Xiao Qiu didn¡¯t reject fourth brother from the start?¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°ording to my observation, that is the case. I was busy at the time and didn¡¯t think much about it. When he thought about it carefully, it was true that Xiao Qiu¡¯s attitude towards en Zi had been different from the beginning. Maybe she didn¡¯t even realize it herself! Simrly, Enzi was the same. Have you ever seen en ¡®Zi like this with the man she just met? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Gu si did not follow them to Thand, so he did not know what kind of person Enzi was. However, after she heard about Gu Xin¡¯s story, she felt that Enzi was a little abnormal. Other than her siblings at home, she would not treat anyone else like how she treated Zheng Qiu. No matter how scared he was, he would never sleep in the same room with anyone other than his family. Gu si talked about his childhood. There was one time when Grandpa and Grandma Gu were not at home and had gone out. Eldest uncle and eldest aunt had a conflict and fourth uncle Gu had gone out to work with his master. It was only when she and Gu Hui had finished cooking that they realized that Gu en was not at home. It was already dark and Gu en had not returned home yet, but Gu Hui went out to look for her! In the end, Gu en went out to y with his friends from the vige. It was toote and he did not dare to walk alone at night. He was not willing to stay for a night and insisted on walking back alone. Gu Hui met Gu en on the road who was suspicious. When she heard Gu Hui¡¯s voice, Gu en cried. Chapter 2646 - 2645-his longing 2646 Chapter 2645-his longing ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ll pick you upter?¡± Gu Hui said. Gu en said,¡¯sis, what if I fall asleep over there? I don¡¯t want to sleep with someone else. I can¡¯t sleep even if there¡¯s someone next to me. ¡± Seeing his pitiful look, Gu Hui stopped chiding him. Anyway, since then, everyone knew that Gu en had a bad habit. He would not be able to sleep if he did not share a room with anyone other than his family. Therefore, it was not easy for him to fall asleep next to Zheng Qiu, especially when he was still in shock. Gu Xin nodded her head after listening, ¡± that¡¯s right. I also remember that en ¡®Zi has this problem. that¡¯s why I thought it was strange. Xiao Qiu is a girl, so she definitely can¡¯t fall asleep on her bed. But I thought Enzi doesn¡¯t sleep with anyone? That¡¯s why I feel that en ¡®Zi is quite strange.¡± Gu Xin continued,¡¯he¡¯s still talking about having ate night chat with Xiao Qiu? Look at him, he has been studying for so many years and has studied in several Academies. When has he ever talked to his ssmates at night? His manservant had also said that when he went to Fuzhou to deal with the tea garden incident, he would rather have no ce to sleep than share a room with others. That¡¯s why I said he¡¯s weird! I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t realize it himself.¡± The more Gu si listened, the more he felt that this was the case and started to worry again. the more you talk about it, the more Xiao Qiu is my sister-inw. But my brother is too stupid. What should we do? ¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± what are you worried about? Didn¡¯t I just tell you? no matter how stupid you are, people who are fated will still be able to get together. Go to sleep and don¡¯t think too much.¡± They talked all the way back to the courtyard. It was gettingte. The two sisters didn¡¯t continue to chat and went back to their own courtyards to rest. At that moment, Gu en was lying on the bed, unable to fall asleep. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He was also thinking about a problem. It was just that he had been thinking about Xiao Qiu a lot recently. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt weird when he thought of her for no reason. If it wasn¡¯t for the task his second uncle gave him, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate on preparing for the exam. For example, the first thing that came to his mind when he woke up in the morning was what Xiao Qiu was doing. Would there be a case today? If there was no news from his third sister, it meant that there was no case. He would pay more attention to his third sister¡¯s movements. As a result, he asked his attendant to keep an eye out for anyone who came to the house that day. If anyone came, he had to be informed immediately. After that, he would do his morning exercises, read, and write his articles. At noon, no one said who hade. He would even ask if anyone hade to look for third sister. The answer was definitely no. He started to wonder if Xiao Qiu had gone to the court of judicial review. Or was Xiao Qiu at the Memorial Hall? Or perhaps, Xiao Qiu was at home studying the model that his second sister had given him. Gu en¡¯s mind was filled with Zheng Qiu all the way until her afternoon nap. Sometimes, she would dream of Zheng Qiu during her afternoon nap, but after she woke up, Zheng Qiu was still in her mind. Sometimes, he even needed to practice writing to calm himself down. When it was time to go to bed at night, Zheng Qiu was still on his mind. He would wonder if Xiao Qiu was asleep. Did he feel that he was so bored that he spent all night looking at the model that second sister gave him? Do you want to go to his ce for a walk? He would have taken action if he was not afraid that his family would reprimand him and that they would find out that he had gone to look for Zheng Qiu in the middle of the night. He had to think about Zheng Qiu for a long time before he could fall asleep. Almost every day, he would wake up with Zheng Qiu in his mind and sleep with Zheng Qiu in his mind. Chapter 2647 - 2647-heart of gossip 2647 Chapter 2647-heart of gossip Gu en still clearly remembered the case at the Qiyun temple. He always felt that he was the same as Qi Moyu. He did not like girls and preferred men. However, he didn¡¯t have any strange feelings for other men. However, he also didn¡¯t have any strange feelings for other girls. He also analyzed that this was different from how he liked Yingying when he was young. When she was young, she thought that Yingying was pretty and cute. She wanted to marry her and be her wife, but it was not to the extent of thinking about her day and night. That¡¯s right, he thought about it day and night. When Gu en¡¯s mind came up with this word, he was shocked and frightened. He had actually been thinking about a man day and night. He had felt that something was amiss before. He wouldfort himself and tell himself that it was because Xiao Qiu was a good person that he was acting this way. N?v(el)B\\jnn After his family¡¯s discussion tonight, he felt like he was going crazy. In the past, he could still fall asleep thinking about Xiao Qiu at night, but he could not fall asleep tonight. It was already past midnight, and he was still thinking about Xiao Qiu. How abnormal was this? Gu en tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Zheng Qiu¡¯s face kept appearing in his mind. Gu en immediately sat up. He felt that he could not go on like this. He had to see Xiao Qiu, or he would not be able to sleep. It was already past midnight. Gu en did not care if his family knew that he had gone out. He put on his clothes and went out. He didn¡¯t even use the main entrance, but climbed over the wall. Second white had trained a group of secret guards and naturally recognized Gu en. However, they could not understand why the fourth young master would climb over the wall in the middle of the night during the Mid-Autumn Festival. They were not as good as Gu en and did not dare to follow him. They could only report to second white. Second white had already returned from Gu yingxue¡¯s ce. He heard that Gu en had climbed over the wall in the middle of the night and left. After thinking about it, he still followed him. After chasing for a while, second white finally found Gu en¡¯s trail and followed her from a distance. After walking for a while, he found Gu en¡¯s destination. It was Zheng Qiu¡¯s house. Second Bai was shocked. Oh my God, was the fourth young master looking for him in the middle of the night even though he did not know that Zheng Qiu was a girl? Second white felt that he had discovered something incredible. Zheng Qiu arrived at his house and was a little dazed. He wanted to knock on the door, but he put his hand down again. It was sote at night, Xiao Qiu must be asleep. Or should he not knock on the door, climb over the wall, and sneak a nce at Xiao Qiu? Thest time he saw Xiao Qiu was at the end of the seventh month. At that time, the diplomatic mission had not yet left the capital. It was already the Mid-Autumn Festival. Gu en thought about it and did as he was told. He climbed over the wall of Zheng Qiu¡¯s house and jumped in. Second white, who was hiding nearby! was speechless! The fourth young master was finished! If the fourth young master did not know that Zheng Qiu was a girl, he would have thought that his actions today were embarrassing. Second white usually doesn¡¯t smile or talk. He looks either fierce or stupid. However, he has a burning gossiping heart! He could not help but want to share this with Bai Yi and Gu Xin. However, he couldn¡¯t. What was the use of only seeing him climb over the wall to enter the courtyard? he had to go and see what he had done after entering. Therefore, second white quietly went to a big tree next to Zheng Qiu¡¯s house. He climbed up the tree and found afortable ce to sit down. It was already Mid-Autumn. The weather at night was a little cold and the wind was a little strong. The movement of Bai er on the tree was simr to the rustling of the leaves when the wind blew. At that moment, Gu en, who only had Zheng Qiu in his mind, did not notice. Chapter 2648 - 2648-discovery 2648 Chapter 2648-discovery The tree was quite tall. From where white two was, he could see the situation in Zheng Qiu¡¯s courtyard clearly. Second white even chose a veryfortable position to lie down on his side. He looked at Gu en standing in Zheng Qiu¡¯s courtyard like a fool. It was obvious that the oilmp in Zheng Qiu¡¯s room was still on, and that was probably why Gu en was standing there in a daze. Second white could only see the situation in Zheng Qiu¡¯s courtyard. Because of the roof, he could not see inside the house. He could only see the lighting through. Second white couldn¡¯t help but think,¡±could it be that miss Zheng is changing her clothes? look at how scared the fourth young master is.¡± Zheng Qiu was not changing. She had just finished washing up and was drying her hair. Of course, her window was not wide open. There was only a small gap, but it was enough for Gu en to see more. Zheng Qiu did not notice that there was a man standing in her yard and looking at her. There was another man lying on a tree outside the yard, looking at the people standing in her yard. She carefully dried her hair, her mind still on the model Gu Nian had given her. Recently, she had been liking that model more and more. Although her ten years of experience had given her a good understanding of human structure, that model had made her understand it even better. In addition to the model, there was also a book. There were many things recorded in the book that she didn¡¯t understand before. Therefore, there was nothing to do at the Yamen recently. Besides paying attention to the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence, she spent the rest of her time pondering over these things. Also, after she grew up, she slowly realized that she could only rx after she had unloaded everything at home. Ever since she had grown up, she had to put on some disguises. Sometimes, she would feel breathless when she was too tired, and she would only untie herself when she was sleeping at home. During the day, even if she was the only one at home, she still had to pretend. What if someone came? Therefore, this was her most rxed moment. Her mind was also more flexible, and she felt that everything went smoothly. Gu en blinked and looked at the person who was sitting in the room. He was dumbfounded. Since when did Xiao Qiu¡¯s thing be like a girl¡¯s? No, to be precise, she seemed to be a little older than the average girl. That¡¯s not right. I didn¡¯t realize it before. She¡¯s clearly the same as me, okay? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He thought he was seeing things. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. This time, he could see even more clearly. Gu en felt that his brain was not working at all. Although Zheng Qiu was not a Kung Fu practitioner, she was more alert than the others. She suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark, but she did not stop. She turned around naturally and stood up, intending to take a look at the window. Gu en saw her moving and immediately left. This was his subconscious reaction. His actions were faster than his thoughts. Zheng Qiu went to the window and opened it to take a look. He found nothing, so he closed the window and locked it. She straightened her half-dried hair and disguised her clothes. Then, she took the dagger under her pillow for self-defense and left the room with the oilmp. Gu en was hiding in the corner of the yard. He heard Zheng Qiuing out. He looked around and decided to leave by climbing over the wall. Just as Zheng Qiu left the house, Gu en had climbed over the wall and ran for a long distance before stopping. Zheng Qiu was surrounded by the Yamen¡¯s people. He was feeling guilty, so he did not dare to get too close. Chapter 2649 - 2649 Let’s find a place to talk 2649 Let¡¯s find a ce to talk Zheng Qiu walked around her courtyard with the oilmp in her hand. She heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that no one was around. She did not even notice the cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°Brother Liu, brother Liu, can you hear me?¡± Zheng Qiu came to the wall and shouted. After a while, the light next door turned on. ¡°Xiao Qiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Soon, the sound of the door opening came from next door. Brother Liu, who was called, also came to the wall of his house. ¡°Brother Liu, please look around. I think I saw a thief just now. He¡¯s already walked around my yard with an oilmp. I wonder if the thief is next door.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Alright!¡± Brother Liu responded. He first looked around his courtyard and said, ¡± ¡°Damn it, these thieves are really bold toe here to steal things!¡± The ¡°thief¡± second white and Gu en, who were hiding in the dark, held their breaths. Brother Liu did not notice anything, but he did not suspect that Zheng Qiu was ying with him. He even knocked on every door and told them that Xiao Qiu had found a thief and asked them to be careful. The officers from the Yamen lived in the alley. They had known each other for more than half a year, and they were very convinced of Zheng Qiu¡¯s abilities. No one thought that he was making a fuss, and they all expressed that they would take note of it. Thismotionsted for about half an hour before it calmed down. Gu en and second white heaved a sigh of relief. They weren¡¯t afraid of being discovered. With their abilities, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be discovered. Even if they were discovered, they would be able to escape without exposing their identities. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯ll have to be careful since you¡¯re living alone. Keep your tools on you at all times, and call me if anything goes wrong. Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re all here.¡± Brother Liu said to Zheng Qiu before they parted ways. ¡°Yes, I know, brother Liu. I¡¯m really sorry for tonight, but I did notice someone in my courtyard just now. I guess I was too slow, so he escaped. I¡¯ll immediately call for help the next time I find something wrong.¡± Zheng Qiu said in embarrassment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I bet you didn¡¯t expect thieves toe to our alley. Alright, go to sleep now. Remember to bring your tools with you just in case.¡± Brother Liu really did not me Zheng Qiu, so he reminded him again. ¡°Alright. Brother Liu, you should rest early too.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Then, the two of them returned to their respective homes. After Zheng Qiu went back, he found a handy tool from his toolbox and tied a cloth bag around his leg. She then put the dagger under her pillow and fell asleep. She closed her eyes and calmed down, wondering if her father and stepmother had found something wrong and sent someone to test her. She nned to send someone to inform her brother tomorrow. Gu en, who was outside, ran out after he was sure that the people in the alley were not looking for the thief. He walked to the ce where second white was hiding and whispered, ¡± ¡°Stop hiding, I saw you just now.¡± Second white walked out. let¡¯s go! Gu en patted him. let¡¯s find a ce to talk. Second white pursed his lips. Sigh, it seems that the girls in the house can¡¯t see the fourth young master make a fool of himself. Gu en found a night noodle stall and ordered two bowls of noodles and a pot of wine. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival tonight. There shouldn¡¯t be many people outside, but there were more customers than usual at this noodle stall. Everyone was eating noodles and drinking wine. Some were looking at the moon alone, and some were talking to the people around them. Chapter 2651 - 2651-warning 2651 Chapter 2651-warning ¡°Then let me ask you again. Do you know that Xiao Qiu is a girl? Other than me, all the brothers and sisters in the family know that Xiao Qiu is a girl?¡± Gu en asked in a different direction. ¡°The four youngdies know, sixth young master and Princess Ming Yue also know. En, seventh young master and the others don¡¯t know. Miss Xue ¡®er and Prince ah hai also knew about it. As for the rest, this subordinate does not know.¡± Bai Yi thought for a moment and added, ¡± Oh right, young master Wang probably doesn¡¯t know. ¡°If old Wang knows, I¡¯ll be so angry. Oh my God, even Nini and Ming Yue know about it, but I don¡¯t? Why are they hiding it from me?¡± Gu en did not know how to express his feelings at that moment. In any case, he was in a terrible mood. ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡± Second white sighed. ¡°Forget it. I know it now anyway.¡± Gu en poured himself a ss of wine and gloomily drank it in one gulp. He then asked, ¡± then what is Xiao Qiu¡¯s rtionship with the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence? ¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Miss Zheng is the eldest daughter of the Marquis of Yong an, the daughter of thete Madam of the Marquis of Yong an. She is siblings with the eldest young master and the seventh young master of the Marquis of Yong an¡¯s residence. In the early years, second white told Gu en everything he knew. At first, Gu en thought that it was too much for Zheng Qiu to hide such a big thing from him. However, he felt sorry for Zheng Qiu after hearing what he said. He was even more miserable than his future brother-inw. His future brother-inw, Lu Zheng, was a man. He was loved by his maternal grandparents and could go to the ancestral house. His Xiao Qiu was sold to such a faraway ce by that evil woman. She lived with her adopted father, who was a coroner, at a young age. She had to face the dead all day long. Gu en¡¯s heart was in pain. He didn¡¯t even have the time to be angry now. He was just thinking about whether he should go to the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence with a knife and kill those people who harmed Xiao Qiu. so, Xiao Qiu often looks for third sister because she wants to treat her elder brother¡¯s leg? ¡± Gu en was silent for a while before she asked. ¡°Yes, I am. The Zheng family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s leg had been cured and he needed to rest. In at most half a year, he¡¯ll be able to move around normally and have no problem getting married and having children.¡± Said second white. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu en nodded. Xiao Qiu¡¯s troubles would be less if her brother, whom she cared about, was well. He asked again, ¡± does Xiao Qiu have any ns for the other people in the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence? ¡± Will third sister help?¡± Second white told Gu en what he knew. Gu Xin would help those that Zheng Qiu suggested, but she would not interfere with those that Zheng Qiu did not and expressed that he wanted to do it himself. Second white was also reminding Gu en not to do anything rashly as it would disrupt Zheng Qiu¡¯s n. Gu en understood second Bai¡¯s meaning. She nodded and did not say anything. At this moment, the two bowls of noodles he had ordered were ready. The boss came over with a tray. my two guests, this is the mooncake my granddaughter baked herself. Today is a reunion night, and we¡¯re all brothers from all over the world. Since fate has brought us together, I¡¯d like to invite the two of you to try my granddaughter¡¯s cooking for free and have a reunion night together. Not only was there noodles, but there were also two small mooncakes, which were much smaller than the ones sold outside. Of course, it would be smaller than the mooncakes outside. After all, it was a free gift. If it was the same size as the mooncakes outside, wouldn¡¯t their family be at a loss? No one would mind the size of the mooncake. Instead, they had a much better impression of this stall that was full of human feelings. Chapter 2652 - 2651-admiring the moon 2652 Chapter 2651-admiring the moon ¡°Second white, in your opinion, does Xiao Qiu think I¡¯m stupid?¡± After Xiao Jiu finished a bowl of noodles and a mooncake baked by the boss¡¯s granddaughter, Gu en¡¯s mood had calmed down and she began to ask second Bai. ¡°Fourth young master, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not familiar with miss Zheng.¡± Said second white. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Gu en nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu en stood up and called second white to go home. When he reached home andy on his bed, Gu en felt that he had forgotten something. However, he could not recall what it was. His mind was filled with Zheng Qiu. In the past, she had been thinking about Zheng Qiu¡¯s various appearances at work. Now, she was thinking about the scene of Zheng Qiu drying his hair in his middle clothes. Although she could not see him clearly, it was more maddening than seeing him clearly. Gu en felt that he could prepare for the exam now. Xiao Qiu was a girl, which meant that he had no problems. After he finished the exam, he could confirm his feelings and not let his imagination run wild during the preparation period. He could focus on preparing for the imperial examination and wait until it was over. On the other hand, second white was also thinking about a problem when he returned to his room. Just now, the fourth young master didn¡¯t seem to have instructed him not to tell anyone about tonight¡¯s incident. Then could he tell third young miss and fifth young miss tomorrow morning? Now that the fourth young master knew that Zheng Qiu was not young master Zheng, but miss Zheng, the third and fifth youngdies, who had wanted to see the fourth young master¡¯s shock when he found out about miss Zheng¡¯s identity, could no longer do so. He could describe what happenedst night to third miss and fifth miss. All these years, third miss had treated him very well. She was absolutely good. So, since the fourth young master did not tell him not to tell, then he had to tell the third youngdy. He was the third youngdy¡¯s man! Thinking of this, second white went to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin and Gu si decided to have a match. It had been a long time since they had fought. When the two sisters arrived at the training field, second white was already training with his team. Fatty Wang was also in the team. He had already gotten used to it over the past few months. Second white told them to continue practicing and walked to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third miss, this subordinate has something to report.¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯is it important? If it¡¯s not important, then tell meter!¡± Second White thought for a while and said,¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s important.¡± But this subordinate believes that third youngdy and fifth youngdy would definitely want to hear it. ¡± The two sisters looked at each other. Then, they called second white and went to the side of the martial arts practice field. Second white didn¡¯t like to talk unless there was a mission given to him. It was rare for him toe up to him without a mission. ¡°Third youngdy, fifth youngdy,st night fourth young master left the residence for a while and this subordinate followed him.¡± Said second white. ¡°What? It was almost midnight when we went to sleep separatelyst night. Did he go out after midnight? Why did he go out sote? Is he trying to stir up trouble?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. Gu en was the most obedient among his siblings and the one who followed the family rules the most. It did not sound like something he would do in the middle of the night. ¡°The fourth young master is heading towards miss Zheng¡¯s courtyard.¡± Second white said in a serious tone. ¡°What?¡± This time, Gu Xin and Gu si were both shocked. Gu en had gone to look for Xiao Qiu in the middle of the night. Was she going to admire the moon?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 2653 - 2653-really not bad 2653 Chapter 2653-really not bad ¡°The fourth young master went to miss Zheng¡¯s ce. On his way back, he treated this subordinate to a bowl of noodles and a pot of wine.¡± Second white said honestly. ¡°No, second white, I don¡¯t want you to say this. Tell us, what did our son do when he went to Xiao Qiu¡¯s ce in the middle of the night?¡± For once, Zheng Qiu felt that second Bai was not being honest. He had learned how to keep them in suspense. ¡°Alright, third miss, this subordinate will speak.¡± Second white nodded. Although his face was still expressionless as usual, if you listened carefully, you could hear that his voice was a little different. after midnightst night, someone came to report that the fourth young master had climbed over the wall and left. They asked if I should follow. This subordinate thought for a moment and told them not to care. This subordinate will go on my own.¡± ¡°At that time, this subordinate felt that it was not safe for fourth young master to go out alone at such ate hour. What if he was bewitched by some bad people? In addition, the fourth young master has never climbed over the wall to leave the house, so he is extremely abnormal. Thus, this subordinate followed.¡± Said second white. ¡°He even climbed over the wall? Fourth brother is really something!¡± Gu si maintained a surprised expression. In her opinion, even if she quietly climbed over the wall to y, Gu en would not do the same. ¡°Yes, fifth youngdy, fourth young master did indeed climb over the wall.¡± Second white nodded and continued, ¡± I followed the direction that my men told me and went all the way to the alley where miss Zheng lived. The subordinate followed him from a distance. The fourth young master was deep in thought and did not notice the existence of the subordinate. The subordinate saw that he was about to knock on the door. In the end, he stood at the door for a while and decided to climb over the wall. After the fourth young master had climbed over the wall, the subordinate went to the tree outside the house next to miss Zheng¡¯s and climbed up the tree. It just so happens that we can see the situation in miss Zheng¡¯s courtyard from that tree.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°At that time, it was windy and I didn¡¯t make much noise, so the fourth young master didn¡¯t notice me. This subordinate found a good spot to sit down and saw fourth young master standing in miss Zheng¡¯s courtyard, looking at miss Zheng¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Could it be that Xiao Qiu was changing her clothes and fourth brother saw her?¡± Gu si could not help but ask. She knew that Zheng Qiu was a girl. She had even asked him how she usually dressed up and how she looked like a man. Zheng Qiu had exined it to her in detail. Therefore, Gu si knew that it was crucial for Zheng Qiu to change his clothes every night. The sisters had all dressed up as men before, but at that time, some of their features were not obvious, so they did not pay much attention to their figures. Gu Hui and Gu Nian had always been thin, but Gu Xin and Gu si were different. As they grew older, the two of them knew that it was no longer possible to dress up as men as they did before. They would definitely be discovered. ¡°Fifth youngdy, this subordinate was not able to see miss Zheng¡¯s room from where I was at that time. I could only see the light and guessed that miss Zheng was not sleeping. I don¡¯t know what the fourth young master saw. Moreover, the fourth young master had not been standing for long before miss Zheng seemed to have noticed that the fourth young master had hidden. Miss Zheng came out with an oilmp to look for Constable Liu next door. The fourth young master immediately climbed over the wall and left, and the subordinate did not dare to hide in the tree anymore. In the end, I was discovered by the fourth young master. Although this subordinate did not hide with the fourth young master at the time.¡± Second white said with some regret. Chapter 2654 - 2654-very regretful 2654 Chapter 2654-very regretful ¡°And then? Did Xiao Qiu find my son?¡± Gu Xin was also curious about what Gu en had seen, but she believed that second Bai was telling the truth. She knew that second Bai would not know even if she asked him, so she could not help but ask other questions. She felt that the process was a little dangerous! If she were Gu en, her heart would have jumped out of her chest! ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. We¡¯ve hidden quite well. After about half an hour, Constable Liu took miss Zheng around the whole alley and finally told her to keep her weapons with her. Once she found something wrong, she would shout. The fourth young master only called for his subordinates after he was sure that no one woulde out. Take this subordinate to the small stall to eat noodles.¡± Said second white. are you trying to say that my son has already found out that Xiao Qiu is a girl? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this, third miss. Fourth young master asked this subordinate about miss Zheng¡¯s matterst night. At that time, third young miss said that if he asked, I would answer without hiding anything, so this subordinate told fourth young master everything I knew.¡± Second white paused and continued, ¡± this subordinate also told you how third miss treated miss Zheng. I believe fourth young master should understand third miss¡¯s intentions and will not help miss Zheng. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She was afraid that once Gu en found out the truth, if he really liked Xiao Qiu, he might want to help her. Since second white said so, she didn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Second white, second white, what do you think of my fourth brother¡¯s expression after he found out that Xiao Qiu is a girl? Was he particrly excited? Or did you mumble to yourself that you¡¯re going to do something to Xiao Qiu?¡± Gu Si was very interested in this. ¡°Fifth youngdy, after fourth young master obtained the confirmed truth from this subordinate, he was not excited. He was a little angry. He thought you guys were hiding it from him to make a fool of him. He didn¡¯t say what he wanted to do to miss Zheng. Anyway, everything was normal. It was just that when he heard his subordinates talk about the old matters of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence, he was a little angry and wanted to immediately go to the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an¡¯s residence to deal with them. However, after this subordinate exined what miss Zheng had said to third miss and how third miss had treated miss Zheng, fourth young master would have to calm down a little. After that, the fourth young master has been quite normal.¡± Said second white. ¡°Ah? Fourth brother actually managed to suppress his small habit of muttering! It¡¯s really six hours of separation, making people look at you in a new light!¡± Gu si silently gave him a thumbs up. She often saw her brother mumbling to himself. In a situation like what second white had said, her brother should be mumbling. However, everything was normal. This was too puzzling. ¡°What kind of words are you using? be careful that my father doesn¡¯t hear it and make you copy it.¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It¡¯s true! Third sister, we were still looking forward to fourth brother finding out that Xiao Qiu is a girl. It¡¯s such a pity that we didn¡¯t get to see it. What a pity.¡± Gu si sighed with regret. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If we had known that en ¡®Zi was going outst night, we should have followed her! Only second white can see the state of him discovering the truth. None of us will have the chance to see it. I bet that en ¡®Zi will definitely be acting as normal as possible. Sigh, what a pity, what a pity, it¡¯s really a pity!¡± Gu Xin sighed repeatedly. Second white didn¡¯t know how to persuade the two girls. Chapter 2655 - 2655 I want to hear Hua Mulan’s story 2655 I want to hear Hua Mn¡¯s story ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue had changed into their training clothes. They ran over hand in hand and asked nosily. Gu Xin and Gu si were still feeling regretful, but second white didn¡¯t know if he should say it. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Second white, tell us!¡± Dugu Mingyue patted second white. Second white nced at Gu Xin. ¡°Say it, say it and let them be depressed.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Therefore, second white repeated what he had just said. Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue listened with great interest. After listening to the story, the two little ones did not have any regrets. Gu Ren even smacked his head. as expected of my brother, Gu Ren. He can even give me inspiration. I love him to death! Dugu Mingyue shook Gu Ren¡¯s hand. ¡°Big brother Ren Ren, what did you think of this time?¡± Gu Ren held lonely moon¡¯s hand with one hand and patted her little head with the other. ¡°Ming Yue, be good. You y with third sister and fifth sister. I will go back to my room first! I won¡¯t y with you today, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dugu Mingyue nodded. Gu Ren really wanted to give this little one a kiss. She was bing more and more obedient. However, he didn¡¯t do that. He pinched dugu Mingyue¡¯s face and let her go. Gu Xin and Gu si,¡¯Yingluo¡¯. ¡­¡­ While eating breakfast, Zhang Shi gloomily muttered,¡±Endure it, this child. Why did he suddenly be so studious? Why did he lock himself in the study room so early in the morning? he doesn¡¯t need to take the imperial examination.¡± Grandpa Guughed and said,¡±he must have thought of another good story!¡± He would just get someone to send his breakfast over. It¡¯s rare for this child to take a break.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, I¡¯ve already sent it to him,¡± Zhang Shi nodded and replied. Uncle Gu picked up his chopsticks and picked up a crystal dumpling. He sighed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really strange today. Those who should be taking the imperial examination are here eating slowly, and those who should be having fun are writing in the study. I¡¯m really lucky to have two sons like this.¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± grandma Gu added. you¡¯re very lucky. You don¡¯t have to take care of the child. The child will grow up on his own. Unlike me, an old woman, who is almost sixty years old, I still have to look after the silly boy, afraid that he will eat less. ¡± Everyone was shocked by grandma Gu¡¯s words, except Grandpa Gu. They all looked at grandma Gu in surprise. It was mainly because grandma Gu didn¡¯t like to respond to such words. Although grandma Gu was expressionless, you could tell if she was happy or not. Unlike now, after she said such things, you couldn¡¯t tell if she was in a good mood or not. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± grandma Gu asked. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Everyone obediently lowered their heads and ate. Grandma Gu turned around and looked at Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu smiled, and grandma Gu smiled as well. Then, the table returned to its usual eating manner. Dugu Mingzhu rolled her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Grandaunt, I want to hear Hua Mn¡¯s story. Grandaunt, can you let fourth cousin tell it to me?¡± The background of this book was set by Gu Ren. The history before the song Dynasty was the same, but when it came to the great song Dynasty, history was changed. Therefore, many of the settings were the same as the historical background that Gu Ren had experienced, and some characters had also appeared. Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu en. Gu en had almost choked. He was not stupid. He knew immediately that second Bai must have told his third sister about what happenedst night. The little girl must have heard it. He was very calm now. Chapter 2657 - 2657-fatty nephew 2657 Chapter 2657-fatty nephew Gu Xin did not specifically tell Zheng Qiu that Gu en already knew that she was a girl, just like how she did not specifically tell Gu en in the past. It was not good for outsiders to interfere in the matters between the two of them. Moreover, she believed that with Zheng Qiu¡¯s keen senses, he would definitely notice it after meeting Gu en a few times. Most importantly, Zheng Qiu did not mind Gu en knowing that he was ady. If Gu en had not been stupid at Qi ¡®an Inn, she would have known. He would let everything develop in the way it should! In the following days, the capital became more and more lively. The triennial general examination was about to begin. Candidates from various states and governments arrived in the capital one after another. All the major restaurants were already full. This year¡¯s head Examiner was the minister of rites. Originally, the Emperor wanted to throw the role of Head Examiner to Gu shouxin, and the minister of rites also thought so. In the end, Gu shouxin said, ¡± my Enzi will also take the test. I am his uncle! Alright, that was indeed a problem. Not only did he not be the head Examiner, but Gu shouxin also did not touch the examination at all. He went to the Royal Academy every day. Ever since the princes and princesses of the Western Region left, the Royal Academy had made some new adjustments. They nned to resume their lessons after the general exam. This time, not only did he take in the big nouveau riche, but he also took in the little nouveau riche at the age of six in his family. However, it seemed that there were not that many at the moment. After all, no one knew if a six-year-old child was cut out for studying. If he was a descended schr, wouldn¡¯t it be a dy if he was sent to a group of naughty boys? Therefore, Gu Ren did not have many friends. However, little Mingyue had a lot of friends. Girls didn¡¯t have to participate in the imperial examination. Moreover, many families hoped that their children could be friends with the princess of the goddess Kingdom. Therefore, many girls signed up. The Emperor didn¡¯t know that a few yearster, when little Ming Yue returned to the goddess Kingdom, his Royal Academy would have many tough little girls. N?v(el)B\\jnn Of course, this was a story forter. Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng were busy with the Royal Academy¡¯s matters, Cai Xiaolian was busy with the preparations for the business center¡¯s opening, and Gu Xin was immersed in drug research every day, only checking on Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother¡¯s leg from time to time. The days passed, and soon it was the 5th of September. The day before the general examination. That night, the Gu family gathered together, including Gu Hui and Peng ze, Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu, third aunt and third uncle. In the name of encouraging Gu en, they were actually just looking for a name to gather together. Gu Hui¡¯s stomach was already very big. Her due date was at the end of this month. Looking at her big stomach, little Ming Yue could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Big cousin, do you know about the two babies in your stomach?¡± Gu Hui shook her head,¡±sigh, I want to too!¡± However, grandma Xiao had seen it, Xinxin had seen it, and the imperial physician had also seen it. There was only one. It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s been eating and sleeping well recently that this child is growing up so well!¡± Madam Zhang chuckled and said,¡±from what I see, Huihui¡¯s child must be a son.¡± It was like this when I was pregnant with Ninja Ninja. When my stomach got bigger, it made my hands and feet seem a little small.¡± Gu Xin agreed, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I also feel that it¡¯s a little nephew in big sister¡¯s stomach. And it¡¯s a big fat nephew. Wow, I¡¯m finally going to have my first nephew!¡± Chapter 2658 - 2658-reunion 2658 Chapter 2658-reunion ¡°Then what should the baby call me?¡± Little Ming Yue asked curiously. She was going to be an elder, but she couldn¡¯t be like an elder sister. She could ignore Gu Xiaoqi and the other kids, but she could not ignore her nephew. She had to act like an elder. She would be able to see her little nephew at the end of this month, so she had to get people to prepare many gifts for him. This was her first little nephew. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I¡¯m calling you aunt! Your sister¡¯s children call you aunt, and your brother¡¯s children call you aunt.¡± Gu Ren exined. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Little Mingyue stretched out her chubby little hand and patted Gu Hui¡¯s stomach carefully. my dear nephew, be good. When youe out, I¡¯ll give you many, many things. At this moment, dugu Mingyue looked like a real child and was extremely cute. Gu Hui held dugu Mingyue¡¯s hand, and dugu Mingyue looked up at Gu Hui in confusion. ¡°Put your hand on it and feel it carefully,¡± Gu Hui said with a smile. Dugu Mingyue did as he was told. Then, she opened her eyes wide and said excitedly,¡±I feel like he¡¯s high-fiving me!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Gu Hui said. Your little nephew is greeting you. He says he likes you a lot!¡± Dugu Mingyue smiled happily. The whole familyughed. Dugu Mingyue ran to Gu Nian again to see if the little fellow in Gu Nian¡¯s stomach had greeted her. Gu Hui and Gu Nian were only about a month apart from each other. Gu Nian¡¯s stomach was quite big, but it looked rounder than Gu Hui¡¯s. Gu Nian had never thought that she would ever get pregnant. At least, she had never thought about this problem in the modern world. Back then, she had thought that she would spend the rest of her life in theboratory. In the end, she transmigrated and fell in love, got married, and had children. It was a very wonderful feeling, and she liked it. After ying around for a while, it was time for dinner. At the dinner table, everyone still gave Gu en a few words of blessing. Anyway, it was not much. The Gu family was different from other families. For example, if there were other families in the capital who had examinees participating in the general examination, they would let their children go to bed early and be careful not to disturb them. However, the Gu family gathered the whole family together and made it very lively. After dinner, they followed Gu en back to their room, and the rest of the family started ying mahjong. That¡¯s right, they were ying mahjong. There were not many people in the Xue family. Since Gu Hui got pregnant, Xue Qianyu did not let her do anything, so she would go to the Peng family whenever she had nothing to do. Together with Gu Hui, they would y mahjong with the Peng family¡¯s eldest Madam and third Madam. Sometimes, they would even invite the madam next door to the Peng family. Now that she had returned to her mother¡¯s house, she was a ready-made person! Third aunt Gu loved ying mahjong the most. She also called grandma Gu along with her. It was very lively with the three generations of grandmother and grandson. Gu Xin and Gu si were watching from the side and had to take their ce on stage from time to time. Grandpa Gu asked Gu shouxin and third uncle to y chess at the side, while uncle Gu brought a group of children to y. Anyway, the Gu family did not look like a family with candidates at all. Gu en did not read any books that night. He checked his examination basket and everything was ready. He washed up and prepared to go to bed. He had to get up before dawn the next morning to go to the examination hall. He didn¡¯t n to let his family send him off. The examination hall wasn¡¯t far away, anyway, so he could just walk there himself. Chapter 2659 - 2658-won’t be unlucky 2659 Chapter 2658-won¡¯t be unlucky It was the 6th of September, the first day of the general examination. Gu en got up early. He could not help but sigh when he heard the pattering outside. What was the candidate most afraid of? rain. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If the location of the room drawn was not good on a rainy day, it would affect the entire examination. He silently prayed to himself, hoping that he would be able to get a better position! The servant boy was already waiting at the door, carrying a bag of things. ¡°Fourth young master, this is the breakfast that eldest Madam ordered the kitchen to prepare. This is what we¡¯re eating now. Last night, a few of the youngdies went to the kitchen to keep an eye on the dry food that the kitchen maid prepared. This is a bottle of mind-clearing pills. Third miss specially made it for you, fourth young master. The third youngdy asked this one to tell the fourth young master that when he felt tired, he could eat one. There were a total of nine pills, so he could eat one every day. Don¡¯t eat too much. Of course, if you don¡¯t feel tired, you don¡¯t have to eat.¡± The servant introduced the items to Gu en one by one. ¡°Mm, I know. Can this mind-clearing pill be soaked in water to drink?¡± Gu en was full of energy again. See, his family still hadn¡¯t forgotten about him, the candidate. They were still concerned about him. The manservant was about to say this, but Gu en already knew about it, so he did not say anything. ¡°Eldest Madam had me prepare an umbre and a raincoat. Fourth young master, remember to bring them along as well as a small nket. It¡¯s cold at night, and eldest Madam is worried that fourth young master will catch a cold. Last night, old Madam had me give this piece of Jade to fourth young master and let him carry it with him. The old master asked me to tell the fourth young master that it was good to have a normal heart. The Marquis asked me to tell the fourth young master. ng! ng! the servant waited for Gu en to start eating breakfast before he stood at the side and told Gu en about the various instructions that the Gu family had given her. Gu en ate and felt that the September weather was not cold at all. When they were almost done eating, Gu en took her things and went out. She did not ask the boy servant to help her. He had the same problem as Gu Xin and the other sisters. He was used to doing things by himself and not used to others helping him. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, and the road to the examination hall was already bustling with activity. When Gu en reached the examination hall, it was already blocked by the carriages. He was d that he had chosen to walk there. Everyone knew that this was the case for every general examination. However, many people still came by car. No one knew what they were thinking. The sky was still dark, and because it was raining, no one had the time to talk much. They all rushed to the gate one by one. Gu en walked to the door unhurriedly and went through a strict inspection before entering. ¡­¡­ It was dawn, and thedies of the Gu family who had yed cards until verytest night had woken up. Gu Xin and Gu si had the habit of waking up early. No matter howte it was at night, as long as they were at home, they would change into clean clothes ande to the training field for morning training. There was no resistance from the wind and rain. ¡°Third sister, do you think my brother will be unlucky enough to get a leaking room?¡± Looking at the drizzling rain in the sky, Gu si could not help but worry for Gu en. ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry! Although Enzi was not particrly lucky, she was definitely not unlucky. He¡¯ll definitely have a smooth journey.¡± Gu Xin consoled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved! Third sister, since you¡¯ve said so, then my brother definitely won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Gu siughed. Gu Xin alsoughed helplessly. She couldn¡¯t even remember when it started, but everyone in the family seemed to like getting answers from her. It was as if if she said it was good and she said it was bad. Chapter 2661 - 2661-Wang clan’s matter 2661 Chapter 2661-Wang n¡¯s matter ¡°That¡¯s possible. When do you n to leave?¡± Gu Xin asked. we¡¯ll leave after lunch and a short rest. We can have dinner when we return to Tongzhou. Fatty Wang paused and smiled. I¡¯ve changed so much this time. I¡¯m afraid that my parents won¡¯t recognize me. ¡°Your parents should be able to recognize you, but I¡¯m afraid your son can¡¯t.¡± Gu Xin smiled and shook her head. I¡¯ll get someone to send you some Health Pillster. You can eat them for uncle and aunty, so you can eat them for the elderly too. Although you¡¯re going home in the afternoon, don¡¯t bezy in the morning!¡± ¡°Alright! Then I will first thank third youngdy on behalf of my grandmother and father and mother.¡± Fatty Wang said happily. They didn¡¯t chat for long before they continued to practice. ¡­¡­ Before lunch, Gu Xin asked someone to send three bottles of pills to fatty Wang, all of which were for his health. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fatty Wang was the only son in the family, but he had a few older sisters. He was considered the youngest, his father was almost fifty, older than uncle Gu, but his health was not very good, his grandmother was also over sixty. After his morning training, Gu Xin even reminded him to bring his grandmother, mother, wife, and children to the capital. This year, his father would definitely be returning to the capital to report on his work. There were less than two months left, and by then, their family might be able to reunite in the capital. Fatty Wang had the same n. That night, Lu Zheng came over to look for Gu Xin after he was done with his work. Although all the candidates had gone to the examination hall, the streets outside were still very lively. Gu si, Gu Ren, and little Mingyue were very tactful and did not want to follow them. They went out together. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, fatty Wang has gone back to Tongzhou! Do you think his father can be transferred back to the capital this year?¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and asked as they walked. ¡°He¡¯s going back just like that!¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He recalled what had happened to the Wang family in his previous life and had a bad feeling in his heart. why didn¡¯t this kid tell me? ¡± ¡°His mother has caught a cold these days and missed him. Why? Brother Yuanyuan, are you looking for him? Is it urgent?¡± Gu Xin asked when she saw Lu Zheng¡¯s odd expression. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too urgent now. Let¡¯s wait for him toe back! As for whether Lord Wang will be able to return this year, I don¡¯t know. We can let fatty Wang perform well and leave his name with the Emperor. Who knows, the Emperor might be happy and transfer him back. Lord Wang is still capable of being an official.¡± Lu Yang said. Lu Zheng was reminded of the tragedy of the family of the Tongzhou magistrate in his previous life. He had wanted to warn fatty Wang before, but to inexplicably tell him that his family might be in trouble, no one would be able to stand it. Furthermore, in his previous life, the Wang family¡¯s incident happened at the end of next year. Lu Zheng had nned to think of a way to remind fatty Wang at the end of this year. In his previous life, the Gu family did not acknowledge their rtionship with the royal family so early. Therefore, the Gu family was not in the capital at this time in his previous life. As for where fatty Wang was, Lu Zheng did not know. Because of his rebirth and the changes in the Gu family, many things had changed. Some did happen, but the timing didn¡¯t match. Some didn¡¯t happen at all. Lu Zheng could only hope that fatty Wang¡¯s luck would be better after working for Gu Xin in this life, and that the tragedy of the Wang family would not happen again. They knew each other in the past life and had interacted in this life. Lu Zheng did not dislike fatty Wang. Chapter 2662 - 2662-in a good mood 2662 Chapter 2662-in a good mood ¡°Last time, uncle Emperor even asked about fatty Wang! The Emperor uncle remembered fatty Wang. After the contest between the Nan Lin Princess and Dong Zhe¡¯s maidservant, fatty Wang¡¯s voice was the loudest, and the Emperor uncle remembered him. I asked sisi and Xue ¡®er, and then I was the one who was asked.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh? Was it? There¡¯s hope for Lord Wang to be transferred this year.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. At this time in her past life, the emperor¡¯s health was not very good, so he had given power to the third and seventh princes most of the time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As it so happened, Lord Wang was neither close to the third Prince nor the seventh Prince. Maintaining a neutral position did not pose any danger to the two of them, so he had not been able to be transferred to the capital, nor had he been transferred elsewhere. To a certain extent, the prefect of Tongzhou and the prefect of tai state had a much better life than the prefects of other state capitals. After all, they were the closest ces in the entire great Zhou to the capital. From Lu Zheng¡¯s point of view, Lord Wang had the ability to be transferred back. Now that the Emperor was in good health and in control of the state affairs, his mind was very clear. Fatty Wang had also left his name with him. Perhaps Lord Wang could really be transferred back this year. Lu Zheng was relieved. Even so, he still nned to have someone go to Tongzhou tomorrow. If possible, he wanted to give Sir Wang a warning so that the tragedy of hisst life would not be brought forward. The two of them talked about fatty Wang¡¯s matter and strolled around the streets in a good mood. Every time Gu Xin went shopping with Lu Zheng, they would be able to eat from the end of the street. Now that many people recognized her, they insisted on giving her food, causing her to be too embarrassed to eat. After walking two streets, she felt that she was really too hungry, so she pulled Lu Zheng to the noodle stall that they often went to. In the end, he ran into Zheng Qiu at the noodle shop. ¡°Little Qiu, little Qiu, what a coincidence! Haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡± Naturally, Gu Xin was happy to see Zheng Qiu. She pulled Lu Zheng over to sit with her. ¡°Yes, I just went to teach that brat a lesson.¡± Zheng Qiu was in a good mood. Xinxin, general Lu, what do you want to eat? ¡± It¡¯s my treat tonight.¡± ¡°Good! It seems that our Xiao Qiu is in a good mood today! Then brother Yuanyuan and I won¡¯t be polite! We can eat a lot.¡± Gu Xin was really not polite at all. After saying that, he directly ordered noodles, cold noodles, fermented rice balls, and fried crispy meat from the boss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that little brat of yours?¡± After ordering, Gu Xin finally had the time to gossip. The brat that Zheng Qiu was talking about was her brother. Ever since her brother¡¯s leg had been cured and he had been properly educated in the Royal Academy for a few months, her brother had decided to tell her brother the truth. Now, the three siblings had reunited. Her younger brother had not been tortured by his stepmother for the past few months, and he was born with tender feelings for women. When he saw his sister in men¡¯s clothes and be a coroner, he felt very sad, and his attitude towards her was very good. As a result, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an couple returned to the capitalst month, and they even brought Zheng Wei back. Her brother¡¯s old habit was acting up again. He even persuaded her and her brother to put in a good word for their evil stepmother. Zheng Qiu could understand her feelings. After all, her brother had been raised by that woman since he was a child, and he had gotten used to it. However, if that woman was really good to him, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. But was that woman really good to him? That was not the case at all. She had been thrown away when she was young, and their brother had broken his leg when he was young. Which one of these wasn¡¯t the work of that woman? She didn¡¯t believe that the woman was really good to her brother. Chapter 2663 - 2663 Old matters of the Zheng family 2663 Old matters of the Zheng family Zheng Qiu had nned to teach her brother a lesson a few days ago, but she felt that it would be useless. She had to hurt her brother physically. She wanted to let her brother know the difference between that woman¡¯s treatment of his son and that of someone else¡¯s son. She wanted to know if that woman was being nice to him. That was why Zheng Qiu had chosen today, the first day of the general exam. The reason was simple. The son of the Marchioness of Yong an, Zheng sang, would also be participating in this year¡¯s general examination. Zheng sang was two years older than Zheng Qiu. He was already twenty years old. He was good at his studies and had always been regarded as the hope of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife. That was why Zheng sang had not married yet. Zheng Sanng was also Zheng Wei¡¯s brother. The two of them had changed from a concubine¡¯s son to a Di¡¯s son and daughter, but the treatment they had received since they were young had not changed at all. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had married into the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence due to an engagement. At that time, the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an, who was still the son of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an, did not love her mother. Instead, he loved his childhood sweetheart, his neighbor, Madam he, who was the mother of the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an, Zheng Sanng and Zheng Wei. This Madam he was originally the daughter of an official. When she was of marriageable age, her fathermitted a crime, and their whole family was implicated. At that time, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an begged his parents to save the he family. The old couple couldn¡¯t do anything about their son¡¯s request. They had watched Madam he grow up, so they agreed. The crime Madam he¡¯s father hadmitted was not small, but it was not to the extent of exterminating the entire family. However, all the rtives in the family were demoted to ves, so Madam he was bought into the manor to be a concubine of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an, who was still the Crown Prince at that time. At that time, Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother was already pregnant with Zheng Qiu¡¯s elder brother. In order to let her rest in peace, no one in the Marquis¡¯s residence revealed the news to her. The Marquis of Yong ¡®an also apanied her every night. It was not until Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had given birth and finished her confinement that she found out about the he family¡¯s existence. However, she had no other choice. This was bought from the Yamen, not from the hands of a middle-aged man, and it couldn¡¯t be sold at will. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother was a traditional woman. She felt that it was fine for her husband to have a concubine, but he had to respect her as the matriarch. In addition, she had given birth to a son for the first time, so she had to cheer up and lead a good life. At that time, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s family was very good to her. Madam he was also subservient in front of her, and the family lived in harmony. When Madam he was pregnant and gave birth to Zheng sang, she took the initiative to raise the child in front of Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had her own son and could not miss someone else¡¯s son. Seeing that Madam he was so sensible, she let Madam he raise her own son. About a yearter, the two of them were pregnant again. Madam he did not forget the rules even though she was pregnant. As usual, she woke up every morning to serve Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother. Both of them were women. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother knew the pain of pregnancy, so she told Mrs. He not to do this. However, Mrs. He insisted. Back then, Zheng Qiu¡¯s father had seen it all, but he had not said anything. Zheng Qiu and Zheng Wei were born one after another. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Another two years passed by uneventfully, and the two of them got pregnant again. This time, Madam he did the same thing as thest time she was pregnant. She came to serve Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother realized that her husband was looking at her with a strange expression. He seemed to be very dissatisfied. She immediately knew the reason. But what did it have to do with her? She had already told Madam he not toe. Chapter 2665 - 2665-truth 2665 Chapter 2665-truth Zheng Qiu had asked for Bai Yi¡¯s help yesterday to dress her up so that she would not look particrly outstanding. She even gave her face pockmarks so that she could be her brother¡¯s servant. Then, he asked Bai Yi to pay attention to the mother and son¡¯s situation. N?v(el)B\\jnn Zheng Qiu told her brother that he could take him to see what the real Madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence was like. Although her brother was unwilling to believe it, he was still very cooperative. After all, he was also feeling quite ufortable. He felt that both sides were good to him and were sincere, but he could not convince them. It was good to go and take a look. What if his sister misunderstood his parents? Hence, no one noticed Zheng Qiu¡¯s pockmarked face as he followed her brother in the courtyard. Then, at night, white shirt came over and said that it was okay. Zheng Qiu asked Bai Yi to bring her brother over. Bai Yi carried Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother and went to Zheng sang¡¯s room. At that time, the madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an brought Zheng Wei along to cheer on Zheng sang. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother felt a little ufortable. Why didn¡¯t they bring him along at such an important moment? Following that, his emotions were extremelyplicated. When he was finally taken away by Bai Yi, his heart was numb. Last night, the madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an, Madam he, and Zheng Wei had encouraged Zheng sang to do well in the exam. Even if he couldn¡¯t get into the first ce, he had to get into the second ce. Once he got into the second ce, the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an would write a memorial to invite him to be the Crown Prince. Zheng sang said that his eldest brother¡¯s knowledge was very good. Whether it was ording to the status of a legitimate son or an elder, they should invite his eldest brother to be conferred the title of Crown Prince. Madam he said that it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but eldest Lang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t good enough, how could he be the Crown Prince? After Zheng Wei lost her husband, she changed a little and immediately said,¡±Brother, is there something wrong with you? has mother not done enough for you? I crippled the legs of the b * tch¡¯s eldest son and raised the b * tch¡¯s youngest son to make room for you. Who are you putting on an act for?¡± Zheng Wei was scolded by Madam he. Zheng Wei was unconvinced and said,¡±it¡¯s true!¡± What did her brother mean by this? His mother had worked hard to fight for him, but he was disdainful? He even started to decline. Then why did you switch with me as a man?¡± In the end, Zheng Wei was brought back by Madam he. ¡°Mother, did you really do big brother¡¯s legs?¡± Zheng sang asked Madam he. Madam he didn¡¯t admit it, but she didn¡¯t deny it either. She only said,¡±There are many things in the world that don¡¯t go as one wishes. If you don¡¯t fight, steal, or design, you will forever live at the bottom. Sanng, your studies are good. Mother believes that even if you don¡¯t rely on the Marquis ¡°residence, you can still have your own achievements. But by relying on the Marquis¡± residence, your achievements can be achieved even faster, right? I won¡¯t let you meddle in other things. Sanng, you¡¯re always clean. No one can point out any ws. Everything has nothing to do with you. Mother only wishes for you to have a future, mother only wishes for you to inherit the family¡¯s title of nobility, and then rely on your own ability to continue the family¡¯s title in the officialdom. At that time, your children and grandchildren will enjoy the glory. Mother hopes that you¡¯ll live in glory your entire life, mother hopes that you¡¯ll always be above the rest.¡± What else did Zheng sang not understand after she said this? In fact, he had already guessed it before, but he was busy with his studies and didn¡¯t want to care. Moreover, his half-brother didn¡¯t treat him well, so he didn¡¯t want to please his cold face. However, he suddenly thought of his half-sister who had gone missing at home. Chapter 2666 - 2666 I’ve been working hard 2666 I¡¯ve been working hard Did she really get lost? Or could it be that at that time, mother had already begun to consider for the sake of the siblings and deliberately had someone lose her, so that her younger sister would take her ce and marry into the Wang family? He thought so and said it out loud. Madam he¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change,¡±in the past, you and Wei er were still young and there were many things you didn¡¯t understand.¡± As the two of you grew up and you loved to study, Weier stayed by my side. You and your sister are both smart, and you¡¯re even smarter. Wei er only eavesdropped on it once or twice and understood. You¡¯ve never participated in it, and you¡¯ve never listened to anyone¡¯s gossip, but you can still think of this. I knew that the son I gave birth to would definitely not be worse than that woman.¡± Zheng sang suddenly looked at Madam he, his eyes full of disbelief. He had only thought about it, but never thought that he would be stunned. Madam he said with a proud expression,¡±since you¡¯ve already guessed it, then I¡¯ll take advantage of today, the night before you attend, and tell you everything.¡± It¡¯s better for you to know everything than to let your imagination run wild and mess up your thoughts. Sanng, mother hopes that you can pass the exam. Mother hopes that you can have a future. Mother hopes that you can be second only to one person and above thousands of people. For you, mother can do anything. Sanng, don¡¯t let down mother¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡± Zheng sang frowned at Madam he and asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, your son has been working hard.¡± ¡°I know that my son works hard. I also know that my son is just like me, unwilling to submit to anyone.¡± Madam he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡± so, mother has been nning since you were born. Mother and your father were childhood sweethearts. It was because your grandfathermitted a crime that she let that woman marry into the family. Your father¡¯s feelings for me are deep, so he naturally can¡¯t bear to let me suffer. In terms of status, before your grandfather¡¯s ident, that woman¡¯s status was not as high as mine.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m not willing to be a concubine, I¡¯m not willing to have my children be illegitimate children. In the beginning, I kept a low profile. I thought that if my first child was a girl, then the n would take its sweet time and I would be able to gain more of her trust. However, my first child is a son, so I have no choice but to n for my son.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Then, I got pregnant with that woman. She got pregnant with Zheng and I got pregnant with Weier. But what if I have another son? This was a little safer. So, I didn¡¯t do anything, and we had a daughter together. There are many daughters in the family, but only her daughter is the only legitimate daughter. Your three uncles were born of a concubine, so even if their daughter is the legitimate daughter, she is not liked by the old Marquis and old Madam. At that time, the old Madam loved her daughter very much and treated my daughter as a concubine¡¯s daughter. The old Marquis had even arranged a marriage for her in the Prince¡¯s residence. How can I take it? In what way is my daughter not as honorable as her?¡± ¡°So, I immediately began to n. I don¡¯t know if it was God¡¯s help, but we got pregnant again one after another. Then, I went to her room on purpose and lost my child. It¡¯s not her fault, I took the medicine myself. But, will your father believe her? I usually serve her like a servant girl. We¡¯re all pregnant, so why should I serve her? And your father naturally believed me. My child is gone, and your father is making a scene with her. In the end, her child was born prematurely, so I got my people to help her. Wouldn¡¯t the mother be gone and the child be kept?¡± Chapter 2667 - 2667-can you do it? 2667 Chapter 2667-can you do it? ¡°Old Marquis and old Furen did not feel that something was wrong. After all, in the eyes of everyone, she was the one who treated me badly first. I lost my child in her room and can not have another child? At that time, I was heartbroken, and I hadn¡¯t even finished my confinement. Who would think that I would harm people?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Then she died, so I took her son. I¡¯ll take good care of her. She has two sons, right? I¡¯ll cripple both of her sons. With the matriarch keeping an eye on the older one, she wouldn¡¯t be crippled for a while, but I¡¯ll take care of the younger one, okay? No one would dare to say anything now that he¡¯s like my own son!¡± ¡°The old Marquis does not want me to be the wife of the Prince. Since only the Marquis can make the decision, then I will let the person who wants me to be the wife of the Prince be the Marquis. I¡¯ve spent quite a bit of effort on it. ¡± ¡°Everything is as I wished. I¡¯ve be the woman in charge of the rear residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence, so naturally I can¡¯t let other people¡¯s daughter have an engagement with the Prince of the Wang Residence. My husband and I were childhood sweethearts, so this engagement should belong to our daughter and not to anyone else. Since there¡¯s a little girl in the way, you can just get rid of her. ¡± ¡°My son should be the Crown Prince. Since he has a di elder in front of him and the child is smart, he can¡¯t be eliminated as easily as a little girl. Then I will let him grow well, until he thinks he can be the Crown Prince, and give him a fatal blow. He wouldn¡¯t let him die, he would let him live a life worse than death. Making him lose his mother and sister, making his father unhappy with him, and making his brother alienate him, this is even better than letting him die!¡± ¡°Her youngest son should have died, just like my dead child, but he survived. Fine, I¡¯ll let him live well and enjoy everything in this world. The person who could enjoy everything in the world the most was naturally the wastrel. Then let¡¯s raise him into a dandy!¡± ¡°Sanng, do you think mother¡¯s n is good? His mother had spent more than ten years in the world to achieve her n. Sanng, it¡¯s all up to you now. When the timees, I¡¯ll have your father find some connections and have your sister, as the widow of the Wang Residence, find some connections. Mother believes that with so many blessings and your own ability, even if you don¡¯t get into the first ce, you¡¯ll still be the best candidate this year.¡± ¡°Sanng, can you do it?¡± Madam he¡¯s expression was already ferocious when she said thest part. Zheng sang felt that she was too stubborn, but everything she did was for her son and daughter. Even though he was not very willing, Zheng sang nodded in agreement. ¡°Mother, your son will do his best. However, mother, now that big brother is already like this, let him live and die on his own! As for shichiro, mother, he¡¯s already entered the Royal Academy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him. The Royal Academy is managed by Lord Gu, and Lord Gu is very protective of his students. Just continue to be like before and don¡¯t have any other thoughts about him. Otherwise, Lord Gu would never let his student suffer injustice.¡± When Madam he heard Zheng sang agree, she didn¡¯t want to care about other people¡¯s sons anymore. She nodded repeatedly.¡±As long as my son gets in, why should I care about those two pieces of trash? The big trash wouldn¡¯t live for long, and the little trash wasn¡¯t living well in the Royal Academy either. Sooner orter, she would offend people. I just want my son to be well. As long as my son is well, I¡¯ll let them live and die on their own!¡± Zheng sang suddenly thought of the old Marquis that Madam he had mentioned earlier and asked a question with some hesitation. Chapter 2672 - 2672-Hitchhiker 2672 Chapter 2672-Hitchhiker ¡°Young master, did you catch a cold because you were caught in the rain that day? Young master, do you want to take some medicine?¡± His follower, little Dong, asked nervously. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve been taking so many medicinal baths in the Gu family for the past few months, and my body is very good. I¡¯m just worried about my family. Grandmother is old and even though the letter mentioned that mother had caught a cold, I am more worried about grandmother.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. Old Madam has always been healthy. The letter said that Madam was infected with the cold wind and did not mention the old Madam, so the old Madam must be fine. Young master, think about it. In the past, the old Madam rarely fell sick. Every time the seasons changed, the madam would have a cold wind. These were all small matters. Moreover, don¡¯t we still have the pills that third youngdy gave to the older people? When we go back, the old Madam and Madam will definitely get healthier. Even master¡¯s worries will be reduced!¡± His follower, little Dong, advised. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still worried. So, tomorrow morning, regardless of whether the rain has stopped or not, we¡¯ll go ording to the n and buy cows.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Very well, young master. Then young master can continue sleeping! If it rains again tomorrow and we have to drive the ox-cart, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be inconvenient for us to rest.¡± His follower, little Dong, advised. ¡°Alright. Then you should rest too!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head. That night, fatty Wang, like Zheng Qiu, could not fall asleep until dawn. After discussing with the old man who was staying in the house, they didn¡¯tck money, so they easily bought an ox cart. At this time, the autumn harvest was over, and there were two families willing to sell cattle. The follower little Dong listened to the old man¡¯s suggestion and bought one of them. He even gave a set of gloves and went to the old man¡¯s house to pick up fatty Wang. Fatty Wang left another ten taels of silver for his injured attendant, Xiao Xi, to let him recuperate his legs. When the rain stopped, he would ask the young people in the vige to make a trip to the capital to send a letter to the Wang Residence and ask the Butler to send someone to pick them up or to get a doctor. It would be fine if he just waited here for them to return. It was Xiaoxi¡¯s choice anyway. As for the amodation fees and the cost of taking care of Xiaoxi, fatty Wang had already paid for them. The sky had just brightened. The rain did not stop, but it had already be lighter. Fatty Wang and his follower little Dong were driving the ox-cart. In fact, after he followed Gu Xin, he had also learned how to drive a carriage. It was just that he didn¡¯t sleep muchst night, so he didn¡¯t have much energy now. Most of them were controlled by little Dong. As the road was muddy and difficult to walk on, it took them nearly two hours to reach the official road. They were lucky to have met a carriage the moment they got on the main road. It was a carriage from the East and West escort agency. Fatty Wang had met the person leading the carriage before and got to know him through Gu Xin. Furthermore, the East and West escort agency¡¯s carriage set off from the West Gate of the capital city. If they took the main road, they would definitely pass through Tongzhou. Therefore, fatty Wang decided to hitch a ride from them. Little Dong pulled his things and slowly rushed back. It was much easier to walk on the official road. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that fatty Wang had brought too many things and the carriage couldn¡¯t carry them all, fatty Wang would have asked little Dong to drive the ox-cart back to the vige. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t bring his things back. He had brought a lot of things for his family, so he had to bring them back. So, he had to trouble little Dong to drive the ox cart to Tongzhou and arrive a littleter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fatty Wang was only able to get a seat outside the carriage. It was filled with things, so even if he had slimmed down, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to get a seat. Chapter 2673 - 2673-all dead 2673 Chapter 2673-all dead When fatty Wang arrived in Tongzhou, it was not yet noon. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Because the East and West escort agency was heading directly to the pier, it wasn¡¯t on the way to the Yamen. Fatty Wang got off at the fork in the road. After bidding farewell to the East and West escort agency, he called a carriage and rushed home. Originally, they wanted to send him off, but he thought that there was still a long way to go. The main streets of Tongzhou Prefecture were very lively during the day. The escort team was quite long and it was quite troublesome, so he did not let them send him off. When he walked to the entrance of the Yamen, he saw many bailiffsing and going in a hurry. The bad feeling in his heart became even stronger. He quickly grabbed a bailiff and said,¡±Tanoqi, what happened at the Yamen?¡± He was the son of the magistrate, so he knew the names of quite a few bailiffs in the local government. However, his appearance hadpletely changed, and no one could recognize him. Tanoqi nced at fatty Wang, frowned and wanted to shake him off, but he felt that the person in front of him was a little familiar, so he said impatiently, ¡± ¡°Something happened. Did youe to the Yamen for something? The Yamen is a little busy today. If the matter is not urgent, pleasee backter.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s heart was even more flustered, he pulled on tanoqi and did not let go, ¡± ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s my father?¡± I¡¯m not your father, ¡± tanoqi said. how would I know your father? ¡± Fatty Wang was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. He suddenly thought that the other party might not have recognized him, so he exined,¡±It¡¯s me, Wang Shoucheng, the son of your Lord Wang.¡± Tanoqi was speechless. He opened his eyes wide and looked at fatty Wang in disbelief. Fatty Wang said,¡±quickly say it!¡± Didn¡¯t I just note back for half a year? What, you don¡¯t recognize me anymore? Where did my father go? Why is there no order at all in the Yamen?¡± After he finished speaking, he took out the jade pendant that he often wore and shook it. ¡°You should recognize this, right?¡± Tanoqi looked at it. Sure enough, it was something that their young master often wore. Then, his face changed.¡±Young master, why did youe back alone? Didn¡¯t they meet Constable Jin and the others? This morning, Constable Jin brought his men to the capital to pick you up.¡± Fatty Wang said, ¡± I set off in the afternoon the day before yesterday. However, there was a problem with my carriage on the way, so I stayed in a small vige for the night. It was raining heavily yesterday, so I couldn¡¯t walk. I only rushed back today. What had happened? You want uncle Jin to personally go to the capital?¡± Tanoqi looked around, then pulled fatty Wang behind the stone lion next to the Yamen gate and said, ¡± ¡°Young master, I heard from Constable Jin that you¡¯ve followed general Lu and Princess Xinxin and received military training. I think you¡¯re both physically and mentally well, right?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s uneasiness grew stronger, and he looked at tanoqi with a frown. Tanoqi said, ¡± yesterday, Your Excellency took a break. He took old Madam, youngdy, and the young master to eat vegetarian at Hongyuan temple. This morning, the Masters of the temple came. They said that Your Excellency and the others were all killed. Tanoqi looked at fatty Wang carefully. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t seem to understand and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by encounter?¡± Tanoqi whispered, ¡± Lord Wang, old Madam, old Madam, youngdy, young master, and the maidservants and servants at home are all dead. No one survived. Fatty Wang staggered back a few steps, and tanoqi quickly supported him, ¡± ¡°Young master, my condolences! Lord Xu has already sent Constable Jin to the capital to report this to the higher authorities. Now, Lord Xu has ordered the bailiffs to take control of the Hongyuan temple. Young master, do you want to rest for a while or go over now?¡± Chapter 2674 - 2674-can not accept 2674 Chapter 2674-can not ept Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t describe his feelings at the moment. He couldn¡¯t think anymore. He didn¡¯t know if he was standing by himself or by tanoqi¡¯s support. His mind was filled with one sentence: they were in trouble, they were all dead. He didn¡¯t even know when his tears started flowing, but his body had already reacted on his behalf. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he felt like something was stuck in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, some people had already noticed tanoqi and fatty Wang. Seeing that the situation was not right, they surrounded them. ¡°The young master has returned.¡± Tanoqi exined to the surrounding people while supporting fatty Wang. The surrounding bailiffs were first surprised at fatty Wang¡¯s change, then they all began to sympathize with him. In one night, all of his family members were gone. Grandmother, parents, wife and children, the closest people in his life were all gone. There was nothing scarier than this in this world. Fatty Wang used to be a jerk, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of unreasonable person who would bully others. On the contrary, he was very loyal. Although he liked to visit brothels, he would definitely not take advantage of women. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He didn¡¯t like to study or practice martial arts. He didn¡¯t have any achievements, but he never looked down on others. Sometimes, when they met, they would treat their brothers from the Yamen to a meal. Therefore, most of the bailiffs in the Yamen liked him. Seeing him like this, they felt bad. Someone went in to inform the manager that fatty Wang had returned. The second manager was the only one in the Wang family¡¯s backyard. The chief Manager had already left to handle some matters. Other than fatty Wang, no one else was left in the Wang family. If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of Lord Xu from Tongzhou, the backyard might have been even more chaotic. In a short while, the Wang family¡¯s second manager rushed out with his men. Seeing fatty Wang, he didn¡¯t dare to recognize him, but that jade pendant, as well as the young lord Wang between his brows, and his expression as if he had lost his parents, finally confirmed his identity. He didn¡¯t lose his parents, he really lost his parents, and not just that. The second manager ordered the servants to bring a cup of hot tea for fatty Wang, and he personally fed it to fatty Wang. The tea flowed down the corner of his mouth. ¡°Young master, you have to pull yourself together. You¡¯re the only one left in the house,¡± the Vice-manager said, his heart aching. The grandaunt all married far away, and it would take a few days to bring Guye and Biao young master back.¡± Fatty Wang raised his head and looked at the second manager, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yun, where are my grandmother and parents? What about Qing ¡®er and her son? Where did he go? I¡¯ve been back for half a day, why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s voice was very soft, so soft that it couldn¡¯t be heard if one wasn¡¯t near him. The second manager burst into tears. He knelt down and pulled fatty Wang¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Young master, this old servant knows that you can¡¯t ept it, and this old servant can¡¯t ept it either. But, young master, you¡¯re the only one left in the residence. You have to ept it even if you don¡¯t want to. There are still many things to do. Young master, please wake up!¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s tears were also flowing, but his face was expressionless. He raised his voice, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my father? Father used to despise me for being fat. Now that I¡¯ve lost weight, I can still use a few moves! Where is my grandmother? Although I don¡¯t want grandmother to see me fat, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time. I miss her. And my mother, where did she go? Didn¡¯t you all write a letter saying that she had a cold wind? Are you resting in your room? No, I have to go see my mother!¡± Chapter 2675 - 2675 He has changed for the better 2675 He has changed for the better Fatty Wang stood up as he spoke and walked towards the door. The second manager didn¡¯t even have time to react and by the time he reacted and got someone to pull fatty Wang back, fatty Wang had already rushed out of the door. He was no longer the weak fatty from before, where two or three manservants could not even hold him back. He ran towards his mother¡¯s house with all his might, but it was empty. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back. Our son is back. Where are you? Are you feeling better? Come out and meet your son!¡± Fatty Wang stood by the bed, his eyes were out of focus, his head shaking left and right. The second Steward and the servants who had followed him couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want your son anymore?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s entire body went soft as he fell to the ground, ¡± mother, your son brought you so many good things. ¡°Young master, Madam and the rest are all in Hongyuan temple.¡± The second Steward stepped forward. This old servant will have someone send young master over, alright?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Fatty Wang didn¡¯t seem to hear the second manager¡¯s words, as he muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°Mother, did father ask you not to see your son? Is father going to give his son a scolding? Then, then, father,e out and scold your son! Come out and scold your son!¡± ¡°Father, you can scold me! I won¡¯t run. I won¡¯t hide at grandmother¡¯s ce. Father, you can hit me. Your son has been training well these few months. He won¡¯t break. You can hit him with all your strength until you¡¯re no longer angry. Father, mother, quickly bring grandmother and Qing ¡®er out!¡± ¡°Our son has grown up and doesn¡¯t y games anymore. You guys don¡¯t have to hide anymore. I¡¯ll be scared if I can¡¯t find you.¡± The second manager couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hugged fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°Young master, young master, please don¡¯t say anymore. Daren and the others are all at Hongyuan temple, let¡¯s go to Hongyuan temple to see them, okay?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s head rested on the second manager¡¯s shoulder, tears flowing down uncontrobly. He just didn¡¯t want to talk to the second manager. A manservant came forward to persuade him, but he ignored him. Suddenly, fatty Wang wiped his tears and stood up, ¡± ¡°Get out, all of you, get out! Who let you in? my parents are ying games with me. I don¡¯t need your help. I can find them myself!¡± Fatty Wang lifted the second manager up and then chased him out. After chasing everyone out, fatty Wang locked the door and sat down at the door. At this moment, he was like a poor little homeless person. He hugged his knees with both hands, and the same sentence was still in his mind. They were in trouble, they were all dead. Hongyuan temple, Hongyuan temple. No, it was impossible. His father must have seen that he was a good-for-nothing and deliberately scared him to make him sad. He could not be fooled and fall for his father¡¯s trick. Yes, Hong Yuan temple. They all said that his parents were at Hong Yuan temple. He was going to Hong Yuan temple to find his parents, his wife, and his children. This time, his father had gone too far. He had actually used such a method to punish him. It was too much. He had obviously changed for the better. Princess Xinxin and general Lu had made him change for the better. Lord Gu had even said a few words to him from time to time. He had tried very hard to be obedient so that his father would not scold him. That¡¯s right, he wanted to go to Hongyuan temple and tell his father that he did not need to think of such a messy way to punish him in the future. He had be a better person and Lord Gu was even willing to give him a look! He was no longer the bastard he used to be! He slowly got up and thought of Hongyuan temple in his heart. He wanted to go to Hongyuan temple and tell his father that he had be a better person. Chapter 2676 - 2676-is it a punishment? 2676 Chapter 2676-is it a punishment? The second manager saw that fatty Wang was no longer crying and suggested to go to Hong Yuan temple. He was relieved, but his heart was even more upset. Their young master had grown up. If this was in the past, he would have caused a ruckus, but now he had epted the reality. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t take the carriage, but went to the stables to pull a horse. Lord Wang had been a magistrate in Tongzhou province for six years. When fatty Wang first came here, he was still a teenager and was very familiar with the surroundings of Tongzhou province. He could arrive at Hongyuan temple by himself without being guided. As he galloped on his horse, he saw many people from the Yamening and going, but he ignored them. Two hourster, fatty Wang arrived at the Hongyuan temple and was stopped by the Yamen. ¡°You can¡¯t enter Hongyuan temple now. Please go back!¡± Two bailiffs blocked fatty Wang¡¯s path with theirrge des. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Shoucheng.¡± Fatty Wang said in a deep voice. The bailiffs looked at each other, unable to react for a moment. ¡°The prefect of Tongzhou, Lord Wang, is my father. I¡¯m here to see him.¡± Fatty Wang continued. ¡°Young master?¡± The bailiff was stunned. These were the bailiffs who had just joined the Yamen at the end ofst year. At the beginning of this year, fatty Wang had gone out to y, so he didn¡¯t know these two people. However, these two had seen fatty Wang from afar, so they were obviously not the same person! They didn¡¯t know if they should let anyone in. ¡°Young master Wang?¡± At this moment, one of Sir Xu¡¯s followers walked over and looked at fatty Wang in shock. Fatty Wang turned his head and gave him a nod, then he waved the bailiff¡¯s knife away with both hands and walked straight in. ¡°This bi an!¡± The two bailiffs looked at the attendant. ¡°It should be. You guys stay here, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± The attendant instructed before following him in. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Fatty Wang entered the temple and didn¡¯t know where to go for a moment, so he turned his head and asked the follower who followed him. ¡°Young master Wang, please follow me.¡± The attendant brought fatty Wang to the side. He was secretly shocked. This young master Wang had changed too much. Not only had he changed in appearance, but even his personality had changed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the past, he used to be an amiable person when there was nothing to do, and when there was something to do, he was quite a Rascal. Anyway, he was rarely as serious as he was now. It had to be said that the proper young master Wang could still bluff people. He felt that he was somewhat simr to the noble young masters in the capital. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t think about what others thought of him, he kept thinking in his heart, it¡¯s a game, it¡¯s a punishment, it¡¯s his father¡¯s punishment for him. When he reaches the ceter, what will wee him will definitely be his father holding something and hitting him, his grandmother scolding his father, his mother persuading his father, his wife worried about him, and his son pping his hands in approval. It must be like this. This was just a joke his father had yed on him. His father had nothing better to do, so he joked about the bailiffs of the Yamen. If his father beat him too hard, he would secretly use this to threaten his father in the future. This waspletely a private use, and it was wrong. Every step he took was difficult. In fact, there was a voice in his heart that told him to face reality, but he was not willing to ept it. He did not want to ept this reality. He kept convincing himself that it was his father¡¯s joke. Although this joke was a Little Big, he would definitely work hard after this and never let his father make such a joke again. Soon, they arrived at the small courtyard where the visitors of Hongyuan temple lived. There were even more bailiffs on guard. Chapter 2677 - 2677 Don’t leave me alone 2677 Don¡¯t leave me alone Lord Xu was talking to the host when he saw his attendanting in with a familiar-looking person. He looked over, and the more he looked, the more familiar he felt this person was. ¡°Uncle Xu, great Abbot, where¡¯s my father?¡± Fatty Wang walked closer and asked. ¡°Is it to defend the city?¡± Lord Xu was shocked. Two days ago, he had heard Lord Wang unting his fat son. It couldn¡¯t be said that it was just two days ago, but in the past two months, Lord Wang loved to show off his son when he had nothing to do, just like in the past when he would scold him for nothing. As a result, everyone in the Tongzhou Yamen knew that Lord Wang¡¯s fat son had met Princess Xinxin and general Lu in the Thai Prefecture and worked with them. This was something that many people envied! Two days ago, Lord Wang told Lord Xu that his fat son wasing back. He wanted to take advantage of the day off to bring his family to Hongyuan temple to offer incense and thank Buddha for his blessing. His fat son had finally found a righteous path and no longer just ate and waited for death. Looking at it this way, but in terms of appearance, Sir Xu felt that Sir Wang should be showing off. This was an elegant young master, and with his current serious appearance. ¡°Yes, uncle Xu. I heard that grandmother, father, and mother brought Qing ¡®er and her son to Hong Yuan temple. I¡¯m here to pick them up.¡± Fatty Wang said. Lord Xu was taken aback. ¡°Amitabha.¡± The abbot put his hands together and read out the words. ¡°Are they inside?¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t dare to look into the courtyard, only looking at Lord Xu and the abbot. ¡°Yes.¡± Sir Xu nodded heavily and said, ¡± go in and take a look. However, don¡¯t touch the things inside. This case is not simple. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s brain automatically ignored thest part of Lord Xu¡¯s sentence. ¡°AI!¡± Looking at fatty Wang¡¯s back, Lord Xu shook his head and sighed,¡±master, look at this child.¡± ¡°Young master Wang is destined to have the help of a benefactor. He will be able to pull through.¡± Said the abbot. Lord Xu did not say anything more. After some thought, he also walked in. The bailiffs standing guard in the courtyard had heard the conversation outside. They were all from the Yamen. Since Lord Xu had called him ¡± city guard ¡± and ¡± your father, ¡± then this was naturally Lord Wang¡¯s son. Thus, no one stopped him. Fatty Wang came to the central room in the courtyard, from afar he could see a few tforms set up inside, each tform was covered with a white cloth. His footsteps were heavy, as if they were filled with lead, as he walked in with difficulty. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The White cloth was still stained with dried blood. Fatty Wang had never felt so weak before. Even when he was forced to run around the training field with sandbags tied all over his body by second white, he had never felt so weak. He lifted the White cloth in the middle with trembling hands. When he saw Lord Wang¡¯s face, fatty Wang couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Tears rolled down his face, and then he lifted the White cloth at the side one by one. The family of six, except for him, were all lying quietly. Their expressions were not peaceful, as if they had experienced something terrible before they died. Fatty Wang knelt in between Lord Wang and old Madam Wang. He wanted to shout, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. All the pent-up anger was gathered in his heart, making him almost breathless. ¡°Grandmother, father, mother, Qing ¡®er, big brother Hao, I¡¯m back, quickly wake up! I¡¯m back. Wake up and look at me. Look at me, okay? Please don¡¯t leave me alone, okay?¡± Fatty Wang said hoarsely. Chapter 2678 - 2677-afraid that he’ll let them be 2678 Chapter 2677-afraid that he¡¯ll let them be N?v(el)B\\jnn However, no one responded to him. They were clearly right in front of him, but no one responded to him. They were all lying quietly. ¡°Grandmother, your grandson has returned. Didn¡¯t you write a letter saying that you would go to the capital to spend your old age with your grandson? Get up! I¡¯ve gotten to know many olddies, you can y with them. Get up!¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯m back. Why are you sleeping? Why are you ignoring our son? Are you angry? Then get up and hit me! Hit me! Father, I won¡¯t run around anymore. I¡¯m not only practicing martial arts, but I¡¯m also reading and studying! Father, get up! You see, your son is actually quite promising. Maybe he can even help you get into the Imperial examinations! He might even be more powerful than you!¡± ¡°Mother, your son is back. Mother, can you take a look at me? Don¡¯t sleep! Mother, is your cold wind better? Third miss gave me a pill that can recuperate my body! Third miss said that she will personally take your pulse when you go to the capital! Mother, don¡¯t you also like Princess Xinxin the most? Didn¡¯t you regret not seeing her? Mother, please get up. We can go to the capital together.¡± ¡°Qing ¡®er, Qing¡¯ er, even you are ignoring me? I¡¯m your fat husband! Didn¡¯t youin that I¡¯m too fat and not good looking? Now I¡¯ve lost weight, lost weight! I can pick you up and carry you. Quickly get up and let me hug you! Qing ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve let you down. I didn¡¯t stay by your side all these years, I know I was wrong. From now on, we¡¯ll stay in Beijing and be together. I¡¯ll apany you and I won¡¯t look for anyone else. Qing ¡®er, wake up, pay attention to me, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Brother Hao, father is back. Dad brought you a lot of toys! They¡¯re all things you like. I promised youst time, and I¡¯ve really done it this time. Brother Hao, why don¡¯t you get up? Father has found you a good teacher and a good martial arts master! Don¡¯t you like to y with knives and guns? Didn¡¯t you want to be the most powerful general? I know quite a few great generals now. I¡¯ll take you to them! Are your stars alright?¡± After saying all that, fatty Wang finally let out all the pent up anger in his heart. He roared, ¡± ¡°Argh! All of you, get up, get up!¡± His voice could be heard by everyone in the Hongyuan temple. It was so sad that anyone who heard it would stop and sigh silently. ¡°Ah!¡± What followed was another long howl. Lord Xu stood at the door and turned his head away, not looking at the two O ¡®clock fatty Wang. He felt very ufortable. To be honest, if he had encountered such a thing at this age, he would not have been able to hold on and would have wanted to follow them. With this thought, Lord Xu quickly turned around and stared at fatty Wang. He was afraid that fatty Wang would have such thoughts. After fatty Wang finished shouting, he just sat there in a daze, like a puppet. Lord Xu thought for a moment and walked over.¡±City guard, I know that you¡¯re following Princess Xinxin and general Lu. I also know that Princess Xinxin has a good coroner by her side, so I didn¡¯t let the Yamen coroners touch your father and the others. I¡¯ve already sent Lao Jin to the capital with some people to report the situation. I believe Princess Xinxin and the others will be here tonight. I¡¯ve had the entire temple under control, no one is allowed to enter or leave. Do you have anything else to add? We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chapter 2679 - 2678-urgent call 2679 Chapter 2678-urgent call Sir Xu had heard about Gu Xin¡¯s case and Sir Wang¡¯s bragging about how his son was involved in all the cases from Qi Yun temple to Qi ¡®an Inn to the death of the princess of Nan Lin. Lord Xu felt that since fatty Wang had followed three cases, he should know the procedure for handling a case, so he wanted to ask for his opinion. However, fatty Wang didn¡¯t have any thoughts at this moment. N?v(el)B\\jnn His mind was empty, and he had no idea what Lord Xu was talking about. When Lord Xu saw that he did not answer, he sighed and turned to leave. He got someone to keep an eye on fatty Wang, to not let fatty Wang take things too hard, then he went to do his own things. ¡­¡­ In the capital, it was the second day of the imperial examination. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu had arranged to meet at a hotel outside to check on her brother¡¯s body. Today, Madam he had brought the women of the family to the temple to pray for Zheng Sanng. It was very convenient for brother Zheng Qiu toe out. Furthermore, Madam he seemed to have really ignored brother Zheng Qiu. Her mind was filled with her son¡¯s imperial examination. In Madam he¡¯s eyes, Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother and brother were already crippled. It was just that Zheng Qiu did not let seventh Zhenge. If the two brothers went out together, even if it was secretly, and others found out, who knew what tricks Madam he would y. After Gu Xin had a look at brother Zheng Qiu, she gave him a prescription and told him to continue taking the medicine. He should not be in a hurry to walk these days. Just practice walking for four hours a day like before and go to bed early if possible. He should not be in a hurry either, otherwise, it would be bad for his health. Brother Zheng Qiu promised that he would follow the doctor¡¯s advice. Brother Zheng Qiu wanted to treat them to lunch, but second Bai came to find them and said that he was urgently summoned by the pce. Gu Xin immediately rushed over. Only the siblings were left to eat together. ¡°Did he say what it was?¡± Gu Xin asked second white on the way. After being in the capital for so long, Gu Xin had never encountered an emergency call from the pce. She was very curious. ¡°This subordinate does not know. We only know that the constables from the Tongzhou Prefecture came, but they did not see the Emperor. They only saw Sir Qin, and then Sir Qin entered the pce. He changed and had people summon third miss to the pce.¡± Said second white. ¡°The Tongzhou Prefecture?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. Wasn¡¯t that under the jurisdiction of fatty Wang¡¯s father? Did something happen in Tongzhou? But it wasn¡¯t her turn to do ordinary things, right? The thing that he had been looking for her about recently was a case. Could it be that there was a big case in Tongzhou that couldn¡¯t be solved? Gu Xin came to the pce with doubts. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin was stunned after hearing Mr. Qin¡¯s exnation. Fatty Wang went back after lunch the day before yesterday, he should have arrived in Tongzhou at night, why didn¡¯t his family bring him to offer incense? ¡°Princess, other than Lord Wang¡¯s son, none of the other Masters of the Wang family were spared. The governor of Tongzhou, Lord Xu, has taken control of the scene as quickly as possible and then sent constables to the capital.¡± Lord Qin said. ¡°Xinxin, take Zheng Qiu and the bailiffs from the Supreme Court to Tongzhou. The magistrate and his family were killed in the territory under his jurisdiction. This thief was rebelling! You must catch the thief and bring him back to me!¡± The Emperor was angry. The thieves were wild. Tongzhou was not far from the capital. Wasn¡¯t thismitting a crime under the feet of the Emperor? This was a provocation, so it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t angry! ¡°This official¡¯s daughter will obey!¡± Gu Xin agreed. Then, she told second white to tell Dong Xue to pack her things and meet up at the court of judicial review. She also asked someone to find Zheng Qiu. She told him to pack up immediately and they would set off immediately. Chapter 2680 - 2681-get up 2680 Chapter 2681-get up When Zheng Qiu received the news, she had just finished eating with her brother and was about to talk about Zheng qng¡¯s problem when the people from the pce came. When Zheng Qiu heard that something had happened at Wang Tai¡¯s house, he informed his brother and immediately rushed back to pack his things. After packing up, he went to the court of judicial review to meet Gu Xin. When Zheng Qiu arrived, Dong Xue was also carrying Gu Xin¡¯s things. Gu Xin had already called he gang, he Qiang, and the others. The carriage had already been arranged for them. When she saw Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue, Gu Xin asked them to board the carriage, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, we¡¯ll talk on the way. Get in the car first.¡± He gang and he Qiang drove the carriage very quickly. It was only just past noon. If they were fast, they would be able to reach Hongyuan temple before night. It was closer to Hongyuan temple from the capital than to Tongzhou, but there was a mountain road leading up. ¡°Xinxin, what¡¯s going on with the Wang family? Just now, the pce servants didn¡¯t exin clearly. They only said that a life was lost in the Wang family and that the court of judicial review had to send people to investigate.¡± Zheng Qiu asked in the car. ¡°Other than him, the rest of the Wang family were killed in Hongyuan temple. The time of his death should be after midnight today and before Yin. Even Constable Jin from the Tongzhou Prefecture only has this much information.¡± Gu Xin said. what about old Wang? ¡± Zheng Qiu knew that fatty Wang had left for Tongzhou after noon the day before yesterday. He should have arrived the night before yesterday. How did his whole family get killed in the temple? ¡°Constable Jin doesn¡¯t know where old Wang is either. He didn¡¯t return home the day before yesterday, and he didn¡¯t see old Wang even when he came to the capital this morning. I don¡¯t know if old Wang has returned and if he has heard the news.¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. From may to September, they had been together for a few months. Gu Xin had already treated fatty Wang as a friend. Now that something like this had happened to her friend¡¯s family, she was worried that her friend, who should have returned home long ago, was nowhere to be seen. Zheng Qiu did not say anything else, and the atmosphere in the car was quiet for a while. By the time they arrived at Hongyuan temple, the sky was already dark. Lord Xu and the abbot were already waiting at the door. Constable Jin was faster than Gu Xin and the rest, so he came back earlier to inform Lord Xu and the rest. N?v(el)B\\jnn After Gu Xin greeted them and introduced the people around her, she asked, ¡± ¡°Lord Xu, where¡¯s old Wang? Did youe back?¡± Lord Xu hurriedly replied, ¡± I heard from the servant boy who guards the city that their carriage broke down the day before yesterday. They went the wrong way when it rained and stayed in the vige when it was dark. It rained the entire day yesterday. This morning, they borrowed an ox-cart and rushed back. On the way to the city, they met people from the East and West escort agency and took a ride. His manservant drove the ox-cart and followed behind. Right now, the defender is in the house.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin nodded. I¡¯ll go over with Xiao Qiu first. Get the forensic expert from the Tongzhou Prefecture toe over and help. Lord Xu immediately led Gu Xin and the rest over. Gu Xin arrived at the courtyard where the incident happened. The moment she entered the courtyard, she saw fatty Wang sitting in the middle of a few corpses. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a sip of water, a word, or anything since I came this afternoon,¡± said Lord Xu. Your Highness, please advise this child!¡± yes. Gu Xin nodded her head. get someone to prepare some hot water. I¡¯ll go take a look. Lord Xu went off to give orders. Gu Xin walked in and stood beside fatty Wang, ¡± old Wang, I¡¯m here with Xiao Qiu. Xiao Qiu wants to do an autopsy. Get up. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t move, as if he didn¡¯t hear what Gu Xin said. He didn¡¯t even notice Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu appearing beside him. Chapter 2681 - 2681-didn’t you want to hit him 2681 Chapter 2681-didn¡¯t you want to hit him Gu Xin pulled fatty Wang up. Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t even stand still. After he pulled her up, Gu Xin helped him up and ordered, ¡± ¡°Dongxue, go find the young master in the temple and borrow the wooden mallet for striking the wooden fish.¡± Dongxue was a little hesitant,¡±ah, this thirddy of Xuanji, young master Wang, he¡¯s Xuanji.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om what? ¡± Gu Xin looked over. just go and borrow it! Zheng Qiu did not check on the body first. She was worried about fatty Wang¡¯s condition, so she held on to him on his other side. Other than the corpse of the Wang family¡¯s master, there were also the corpses of the servants that had followed him, but they had been ced in another room. As tanoqi said, all the people who came were dead. No one was spared. ¡°Xiao Qiu, help him up.¡± Gu Xin let go of fatty Wang and instructed Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu nodded. Gu Xin took out a small bamboo tube from her bag and opened the lid. She then pinched fatty Wang¡¯s mouth and fed him the contents of the bamboo tube. There was water mixed with a Jade bead inside. She had always carried this in her bag. It was a can of water mixed with an entire Jade bead that she had made in August. At that time, she didn¡¯t know why she filled such a can on a whim. Usually, she would take ten jade beads every day and put them in therger can. When the can was full, she would give it to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. After the water was finished, Gu Xin used her hand to pinch fatty Wang¡¯s mouth, ¡± old Wang, you better swallow it down. Don¡¯t force me to hit you. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes finally moved. He had swallowed the water, but it seemed that he had not yet woken up from the grief. At this moment, Dong Xue came over with a wooden mallet and Wan Wan handed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t take it and ordered,¡±use this wooden mallet to hit his arms and legs.¡± Use your strength, more strength.¡± ¡°Third miss, young master Wang is already so pitiful. W-are we still going to hit him?¡± Dong Xue pursed her lips and asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not beating him up, I¡¯m just letting him rx,¡± Gu Xin said unhappily. He had been in the same position for a whole day, and his hands and feet were stiff. He was not willing to move, so he could only ask for help from others. I¡¯ll hammer him with all my strength, I¡¯ll beat him to death.¡± At this moment, the Wang family¡¯s head butler came in with some people. greetings, Princess Xinxin. I¡¯m the housekeeper of the royal family. Gu Xin turned around and looked at the old man, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Let your men give your young master a chance to rx. He pinched it with his hands and hammered it with a wooden hammer. It would take about 15 minutes. Help him to the side.¡± The head butler nodded and took the mallet from Dong Xue. He then ordered someone to take the wooden body of fatty Wang from Zheng Qiu. Your Highness, do you want to eat and rest first, or do you want to eat and rest first? ¡± Lord Xu followed up and asked. ¡°No rest, it¡¯s been a few hours since the incident, so let¡¯s hurry up and do things. Lord Xu, has the Yamen coroner arrived?¡± Gu Xin asked. they¡¯re here. They¡¯ve been here since the day. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know the meaning of guarding the city, so I didn¡¯t let them move. Lord Xu said. ¡°Yes, let them assist Xiao Qiu.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and continued, ¡± Lord Xu, find a room and tell me the situation in detail. ¡°Alright, Princess. This official has already prepared the ce. Princess, please follow this official. The abbot is also waiting here and there.¡± Lord Xu heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, those who did things did not lie. Chapter 2683 - 2682-fortune and misfortune 2683 Chapter 2682-fortune and misfortune Gu Xin knew that the Wang family loved this son of theirs, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have raised fatty Wang to be like this. However, the person who loved her the most in this world was gone overnight. This was a devastating blow to anyone. Fatty Wang was already married and had a son, but he still hadn¡¯t learned how to take on responsibility, how to be an adult, because there would always be someone above him to support him, someone to shelter him from the wind and rain. Gu Xin had once heard her grandparents talk about a person¡¯s growth. The luckiest thing was to grow up normally, doing whatever one was at any age, without experiencing any ups and downs, without experiencing any storms, and living an ordinary life until death. The most unfortunate ones were people like fatty Wang, who had lived a smooth life for 20 years. Fate yed a joke on him, making him lose everything that sheltered him from the wind and rain overnight, leaving him to bear it all alone. There was also another kind that made people¡¯s hearts ache. That was, at a young age, they understood the world, knew how to read people¡¯s eyes, knew how to get along with people, knew how to restrain their temper, and lived with a mask on since young. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had said that in the Gu family, if Gu shouxin didn¡¯t turn back, no one knew what would happen to the second branch. However, in the Gu family now, everyone grew up very normally and did the right things at the right age. When he was young, he had his family to shelter him from the wind and rain. He grew up without any worries. In the process of growing up, he learned to take responsibility. The two elders even said that even if the heavens wanted them to go to heaven and leave this world, they had nothing to worry about. ¡°This poor monk yed chess with Lord Wang the entire afternoon. At night, Lord Wang went to the front hall to copy the Scriptures. Only at the hour of the morning did Sir Wang leave the front hall and return to the courtyard. They had nned to leave today and had even instructed their little disciple to call them if they did not make a move at dawn this morning. This morning at five o ¡®clock, the little disciple went to knock on the door without even lighting up the lights in their courtyard. In the end, no one answered. The young disciple informed the disciple in charge of the visitors. When he came over to take a look, he discovered the tragedy. He immediately reported it to this penniless monk. After this poor monk came to take a look, I immediately had the martial monks of the temple ride down the mountain to inform Lord Xu. After that, he told the disciples not to run around and closed the temple.¡± The abbot continued, and then he looked at Lord Xu. ¡°When master Yuan He came, it was already seven o ¡®clock in the morning, and this official just happened to wake up. I heard that something had happened to Lord Wang, so this official put on my clothes and went to see master Yuan He. After listening to the general idea, I remembered that the person guarding the city was working for you, Your Highness. So I made the decision to let Constable Jin rush to the capital immediately. After Constable Jin left, I called the Yamen¡¯s bailiffs toe to Hongyuan temple. I¡¯ve looked around and found that the monks in the temple didn¡¯t move anything. Everything was normal. Thus, this official decided to have the bailiffs simply clean up Sir Wang and the others ¡°bodies, and wait for them to return from guarding the city ande over with the princess.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°In this period of time, has Lord Xu investigated the whereabouts of the people in the temple fromst night after the Wang n fell asleep to this morning before the incident?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, this official has investigated this. He had already ordered people to sort out the locations of everyone in the temple and had already recorded them. Princess, do you want to read it?¡± Lord Xu replied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 2684 - 2684-never moved 2684 Chapter 2684-never moved ¡°If Lord Xu Can remember, then there is no need for the time being.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Princess, I will remember. Princess, please ask.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°How many people are there alone this night?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°There are seven of them. The rest of the people are apanied by people, and there are also martial monks on night patrol in the temple.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°Who are these seven people? What were they doing at that time? Also, are there any other pilgrims around the courtyard where the Wang family lives? did you find anything unusual at night?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Other than the Wang family, there were two other juzis who stayed in the templest night. They stayed a littlete and were friends. They yed chess the entire night and did not sleep until the Wang family¡¯s matter was discovered. I¡¯ve already ordered people to keep an eye on them. During the day, I let them sleep together, and I think they¡¯re awake now. Other than these two and Lord Wang¡¯s family, there were no other visitors at Hongyuan templest night.¡± Lord Xu paused and continued, ¡± there are seven people in the temple who are alone. There is the abbot and six masters of the Jue generation. Because they lived in separate rooms, no one can testify for each other.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the monks patrolling at night notice any movement? Just now, I took a look at the corpses of uncle Wang and the others. They didn¡¯t die peacefully. I don¡¯t think they died in their sleep, but were killed while they were awake. It¡¯s impossible for there to be no movement at all.¡± Gu Xin said. Lord Xu looked at the abbot. ¡°Amitabha!¡± The abbot chanted the name of Buddha and said unhurriedly, ¡± Your Highness, the warrior monks patrolling the temple are on duty. There are two monks every night. One was guarding the front door and the other the back door. The temple wasn¡¯trge, but it wasn¡¯t small either. They would go there almost once every two hours. This penniless monk has already asked around, and they have not discovered any movements. At night, there was no light in the courtyard where the Wang family lived, so everyone thought that they were asleep. No one had thought that such a thing would happen.¡± ¡°Great Abbot, from the moment you sent people down the mountain to inform Lord Xu, you had Hongyuan temple shut down? Has anyone entered or left the temple before this?¡± Gu Xin looked at the abbot and asked. ¡°Other than Yuan He who went down the mountain, no one else hase in or out. There were only two gates in the temple, the front and back gates. The rest of the ce was surrounded by walls. The back door is always closed, and it is rarely opened during the day.¡± The abbot said with certainty. ¡°Alright, I got it. Lord Xu, could you please take me to the scene where all the victims were found? When you had people move it, did you remember the position before it was moved?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, I remember. I¡¯ve asked someone to take a rope and mark it. I¡¯ve marked every one of them.¡± Lord Xu replied. Gu Xin nodded her head and called Lord Xu and the abbot to check out the rooms. Coming out of the woodshed, the nearest room was where the servant boy and the coachman lived. It was a shared bed, and if squeezed a little, it could fit ten people. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The moment they entered, they could smell the stench of blood. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t let anyone touch anything in the room. Even the window was the same as when I came in,¡± Sir Xu said. However, in the process of lifting the person, he touched the table, causing the table to move a little. Everything in this room was what this official saw when he first entered, and no one else hase in since.¡± Chapter 2685 - 2684-strange 2685 Chapter 2684-strange The room¡¯s decoration was simple. Other than the bed, there was only a washing rack with two basins on it. Gu Xin walked over to take a look. The wooden washing rack was stained with blood, the basin was turned upside down, and there were also blood stains in the basin. Other than that, there was only a square table and four long benches in the room, which were more or less stained with blood, including the windows and the walls. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin looked at the bloodstains on the floor. There were obvious signs of someone being dragged. Then, she looked at the location where the victim was originally at, which Lord Xu had gotten someone to mark with a rope. It was obvious that the murderer had moved the victim to the bed. There were two Coachmen, an attendant, and a manservant, a total of four people. From the positions marked on the rope, they were leaning against each other. The bed was so big that there was enough space. The Mid-Autumn Festival had passed, and it was already September. The Hongyuan temple was on the mountain, so it was very cold at night. However, there were enough nkets on the bed, so the four of them couldn¡¯t be so close to each other. Generally speaking, men slept on the same bed and did not have to lean against each other like young girls. Of course, this did not rule out the possibility that these four men did not sleep well. ¡°Lord Xu, have you roughly seen where their fatal injuries were?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, the four of them had their necks cut and died from bleeding. Other than a few bruises, there are no other injuries.¡± Lord Xu said. After he finished speaking, he looked like he wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Lord Xu, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Gu Xin could tell that he wanted to say something but stopped. She raised her eyebrows and said. ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Lord Xu cupped his hands and said with a conflicted expression, ¡± when we entered, these four people all died with their eyes wide open. However, two of them were frightened, and two of them were smiling. ¡°A smiling one?¡± Gu Xin was also a little surprised. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s smiling. The two Coachmenughed in a particrly strange way. But Lord Wang¡¯s personal attendant and servant were extremely terrified. This official had people close their eyes, but I don¡¯t know if their expressions have changed after a day.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Xin walked around the house and looked at all the ces that she could find. It was an ordinary house. Other than the blood stains and the daily use of the deceased, she did not find anything else. Gu Xin ordered her men to guard this room and called Lord Xu to the next room. The next room was the room where fatty Wang¡¯s son, brother Hao¡¯s nanny and the three maidservants lived. This room was the same as the previous one. There was arge bed, a square table, long benches, and a washstand. However, there was no smell of blood in this room. Instead, there was a fragrance. The maidservants had more luggage than the manservants, so they should be wearing some of their master¡¯s things. The fragrance wasn¡¯t strong. It was just an ordinary incense, light and not pungent at all. The room was clean and tidy, and the window was slightly open. If not for the fact that Lord Xu had someone use a rope to mark the death, it would have been impossible to imagine that there had been a murder here. Not all four of them were lying on the bed, two of them were lying on the table. Gu Xin looked at the rope with the symbol on it and wondered what they were like. Lord Xu exined, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, there are two servant girls here. They look like they are taking a nap on the table. When this official brought people here, they couldn¡¯t tell that something had happened to them and only thought that they had fallen asleep.¡± Chapter 2686 - 2686 No fatal wound 2686 No fatal wound As he spoke, Lord Xu pointed to the bed, the one lying on the bed was brother Hao¡¯s nanny. She looked like she was sleeping soundly, and the expression on her face was very calm. Her hands were crossed over her stomach, and she was even covered with a nket at the time. At the foot of the bed, there was another maidservant. I¡¯ve seen her. At that time, she was sitting and leaning against the edge of the bed. She must have nned to light an insect repellent incense and then fainted for some reason. In front of her, there are unlit incense and a lighter on the ground, and there is a small incense burner in the corner.¡± Gu Xin walked over to take a look. As expected, Lord Xu had not ordered anyone to move the incense and lighter on the ground. The small incense burner was also there quietly. Gu Xin squatted down and picked up the incense. She sniffed it and confirmed that it was indeed an insect repellent. She then opened the lid of the small incense burner. It was clean inside without any incense ash. Perhaps the servant maids of the Wang family had brought their own incense burner, or they had borrowed a new one from the temple. In any case, there was no incense burner in the room next door. Gu Xin looked through the items that the four of them brought. They were all normal items and the traces of use were obvious. It didn¡¯t look like they had been rummaged through. did they have any fatal wounds on their bodies? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Lord Xu nodded his head heavily. Why did he have to report it to the capital and wait for someone toe to investigate the case? it was because the victim¡¯s death was too strange. He didn¡¯t dare to move easily. He was afraid that he would destroy the evidence, or that he would lose the clues if he moved anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next room.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said. The next room was the room of two elderly women who served the old Madam. They lived in a small room on the other side of the main hall. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om On the other side of the main hall, there were four rooms in total. Sir Wang and his wife stayed in one, old Madam stayed in another, youngdy Wang and brother Hao stayed in another, and the remaining small room was for the two old women. They thought that old Madam was old and might need someone to serve her at any time. Therefore, the room where the old woman lived was next to old Madam¡¯s room. There was a door on the wall between the two rooms. This was specially built by Hongyuan temple for the convenience of the people who needed to be taken care of. Gu Xin entered from the small room where the two old women were staying. There were two small beds in the room. The head of the bed was separated by a small square wooden cab that was as high as the bed. There was a smell in the room. It was the smell of insect repellent. The small bed in this room was a rack bed. Gu Xin squatted down and could see the bugs that had been killed by the incense. There was no smell of blood in the room, but there were bloodstains on the bed. Perhaps the smell of the bug repellent had covered up the smell of blood, or perhaps the window was too big. After a day, the smell had dissipated. ¡°Lord Xu, was the incense still burning when you arrived?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It was on fire. I didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time. Later, when I had people move the bodies, I found that the incense burner was smoking. I didn¡¯t take the initiative to put it out and just let it burn.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Gu Xin picked up the small incense burner on the bedside table and shook her head. ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Lord Xu guiltily asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This small incense burner was exactly the same as the one in the maidservant¡¯s room. Moreover, there¡¯s a lot of incense ash in here. It doesn¡¯t look like a te of insect repellent incense that should have been burned out.¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. Chapter 2687 - 2686-extremely strange 2687 Chapter 2686-extremely strange Gu Xin looked at the corpses of the two old women that Lord Xu had asked someone to mark. Just like the nanny, they were lying on the bed, as if they were asleep. However, there wererge amounts of blood on the bed. It was obvious that the two of them had wounds on their bodies. ¡°Your Highness, there are no wounds on these two women. Only their backs were stained with blood, but in front of them were clean undergarments. At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much about it and thought that they were injured on the back. I asked people to be more careful and change them into clean clothes so that the wounds didn¡¯t change. Later they said that there were no wounds on the two maids, only that their clothes were stained with blood.¡± Lord Xu reminded Gu Xin when he saw her looking at the rope on the bed. ¡°What? The two of them aren¡¯t injured?¡± Gu Xin was shocked as she muttered to herself, ¡± if she¡¯s not injured, why are there so many bloodstains on the bed? It doesn¡¯t look like the murderer was injured and brought in. Otherwise, there would be some on the ground.¡± Lord Xu did not speak, because he also did not know what was going on. Gu Xin put down the incense burner and walked to the bed. There were scratches on the window and half a footprint. From the size of the footprint, it should be a man¡¯s footprint. The windows of the house were wide open. A grown man could enter from the window without touching it. N?v(el)B\\jnn However, the night was cold, and the two elderly women, who were older than Sir Wang and his wife, could not sleep at night without closing the windows. It had rained at Hongyuan templest night, but there were only muddy footprints on the window. There was nothing else. Footprints? Gu Xin suddenly recalled that there were no footprints in the two houses she had just gone to. The rain had stopped early in the morning. As Lord Xu had said earlier, other than the table in the servant¡¯s room that had been touched when he had moved the corpse, everything else had remained the same. The murderer broke into the house at night to kill, and even in the heavy rain, he did not leave any traces. Did he clean up the traces after killing? In that case, why didn¡¯t the traces on the windows in this old woman¡¯s room be cleaned? The window wasn¡¯t in the corner. Instead, it was very conspicuous. If he entered through the window, there should be a mark under the window. If he could remove the mark under the window, why not remove the mark on the window? Gu Xin entered old Madam Wang¡¯s room through the door that was opened on the wall of the two rooms. Old Madam Wang¡¯s room was slightly bigger and had more furnishings. There were even cushions on the chair and a softer bed. The strange thing was that old Madam Wang¡¯s death was not on the bed, but on the chair, which Sir Xu had marked. Lord Xu stood up and exined, ¡± when I saw the old Madam, she was like an ordinary olddy dozing off. She sat upright on the chair, her head not even tilted. She held the prayer beads in her hand, and the corners of her mouth were curved. There was even a smile on her face. She was like a child who was dreaming of something good. At that time, I really didn¡¯t think that old Furen was killed.¡± Gu Xin asked,¡±her head didn¡¯t tilt?¡± That¡¯s impossible. Most olddies would tilt their heads to the side or back even if they were napping.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? That¡¯s why I find it extremely strange.¡± Gu Xin came to the chair and lifted her head to look at the beam. She then jumped onto it easily. There were traces of rope being used on the beam. Chapter 2688 - 2687-most 2688 Chapter 2687-most Her nimble movements made Lord Xu and the abbot want to p their hands. They really didn¡¯t expect her to go up like this. This was no ordinary height. Gu Xin looked down from the strangtion marks and saw a dried-up drop of liquid on the ground. She did not notice it earlier. She looked at the beam again and found that it was the same. However, this room was the same as the room next door where the two old women lived. It was clean, and even the windows of this room were clean. There were no bloodstains in the room. Sir Xu didn¡¯t let anyone change old Madam Wang¡¯s clothes, mainly because she was the mother of his superior and friend, who could be considered his elder. Fatty Wang was still around, so Sir Xu didn¡¯t let anyone touch the Masters of the Wang family. He only had the Yamen runners move them to the main hall and cover them with a white cloth. Gu Xin stood on the beam for a while and realized that the view from above was very good. There were no blind spots at all. Other than not being able to see the bottom of the bed, she could see everything clearly. She jumped down easily. Next was the next room, fatty Wang¡¯s wife and child¡¯s room. This room was slightly smaller than the old Madam¡¯s room, but it was also slightly bigger than the rooms of the maidservants and manservants. Fatty Wang¡¯s son was almost three years old, at this age he could still sleep with his mother. Looking at the small circle that was marked with a rope, Gu Xin felt as if someone was grabbing her heart and an inexplicable anger rose in her. ¡°At that time, brother Hao¡¯s mother was hugging brother Hao, almost using her entire body to surround him,¡± Lord Xu said. Brother Hao¡¯s mother¡¯s body had been cut many times and was damaged. Brother Hao¡¯s body was not injured and there were no signs of struggle. He looked like he had fallen asleep normally. When this lowly official saw it, he guessed that brother Hao had already been knocked out, and brother Hao¡¯s mother was instinctively afraid that her child would be injured, so she was in that position. Other than her body, brother Hao¡¯s mother also had many scratches on her face. Among the fifteen people, brother Hao¡¯s mother suffered the most. Because there was no detailed examination, it was impossible to determine where the fatal wound was. In the morning, the Butler brought people over to clean up brother Hao¡¯s mother, so she didn¡¯t look so terrifying.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Even without Lord Xu saying it, she could tell. Blood was sttered everywhere in this room, and it looked like there was more blood than in the servant boy¡¯s room. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Not only that, the room was in a mess, as if someone was looking for something. Youngdy Wang¡¯s apanying items were thrown all over the ground. All the Wang family members who hade to the temple were dead, so it was impossible to know what was missing from young mistress Wang. Gu Xin got someone to record everything in the room one by one and did not move. Then, with heavy steps, he arrived at Lord Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s room. As soon as she entered, she saw a rope. Gu Xin turned to look at Lord Xu in confusion. ¡°When I arrived, the door had already been opened by the people in the temple, and Madam Wang was hanging on a rope. And Lord Wang was lying on his side on the ground. This blood was from Lord Wang¡¯s wound. Just like the dead horsekeeper and servants, Lord Wang¡¯s neck had been cut, but his hands and feet had been tied up, and his hands had been tied behind his back. Her mouth was also blocked by something, and her eyes were wide open in fear, staring straight at the roof. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s looking at Madam Wang or something else.¡± Chapter 2689 - 2689 Brother Hao’s mother 2689 Brother Hao¡¯s mother Gu Xin didn¡¯t say a word. She looked around the house and found that everything was neat and tidy. It didn¡¯t look like someone had searched the house. Because they had only lived here for a day, there weren¡¯t many things in the house. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It wasn¡¯t like fatty Wang¡¯s wife and Children¡¯s House that had so many things. After all, the things that children needed to go out were indeed more than what adults needed. Lord Xu sighed and said,¡±AI!¡± Why is old Wang So cowardly?¡± Nothing had happened in those rooms, but in Lord Wang¡¯s room, Lord Xu¡¯s mood clearly dropped. He really treated Lord Wang as a good friend. The two were not only superior and subordinate, but also schoolmates. They took the imperial examination at the same time and passed it at the same time. Then, they were each assigned to different ces to be officials. Lord Xu hade to Tongzhou two years earlier than Lord Wang. When he learned that Lord Wang had been transferred here, he was in such a good mood! In the six years that Lord Wang had been in Tongzhou, the two had worked very well together and were extremely efficient. This way, they often had time to chat, drink,pose poems, and talk about heaven and earth. It had been a full six years. If one were to say that the person who was the saddest when Lord Wang met with an ident was fatty Wang, there was no doubt about it. However, other than his son, fatty Wang, the person who was the saddest was his good friend Lord Xu. Gu Xin didn¡¯t expect Lord Xu to have such deep feelings for Lord Wang. She preferred people who valued rtionships, so she nced at Lord Xu, ¡± ¡°Lord Xu, does the Wang n have any enemies?¡± Lord Xu shook his head. Lord Wang is an honest and incorruptible official. He always thinks for the people. Usually, as long as he didn¡¯t make a big mistake and the Yamen was involved, he never severely punished him. In the hearts of themon people, Lord Wang is a good official. In the hearts of us lowly officials, Lord Wang is a good superior. The Wang n was wealthy because Madam Wang¡¯s paternal family was wealthy. Madam Wang¡¯s dowry was considered to be a lot even in the entire great Zhou. Although old Madam Wang and Madam Wang doted on their children, this child, city guard, would never do anything that went against his principles, nor would he bully the people. As such, the Wang n doesn¡¯t seem to have any enemies.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She could tell. Fatty Wang¡¯s bad habit was that he was not motivated and was lecherous. His family also spoiled him. If he was an unreasonable rich kid, Gu Xin would have dealt with him a long time ago. After some thought, she asked again,¡±Lord Xu, then do you know about brother Hao¡¯s mother?¡± For example, her family?¡± In a few ces, only fatty Wang¡¯s wife¡¯s room was rummaged through, with the most wounds on her body. It made people feel that the murderer was after her, but they couldn¡¯t bepletely sure, they still had to understand more. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about brother Hao¡¯s mother, but I do know about her family.¡± Back then, old Madam and Madam Wang had taken a fancy to brother Hao¡¯s mother and had sent their wife to the Chen family to propose marriage. Brother Hao¡¯s mother¡¯s family was in the Tongzhou Prefecture, and their family was in the porcin business. Brother Hao¡¯s mother was the eldest daughter in the family. She also had two younger brothers. Because her mother died early and her father did not remarry, all the affairs of the family were managed by brother Hao¡¯s mother. At a young age, she was able to manage the family in an orderly manner and take good care of her two younger brothers, allowing their father to do business without worry. They¡¯re not rich merchants, but they¡¯re Living a Good Life for ordinary people. Of the two sons of the Chen family, one is running a business with his father, and the other is studying in school.¡± Chapter 2690 - 2690 She probably didn’t call the murderer 2690 She probably didn¡¯t call the murderer Gu Xin immediately knew what the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter-inw had their eyes on. Butler, director, someone who could control his own brother should not be a weak person. And fatty Wang needed someone like that. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, Lord Xu guessed that Gu Xin must have suspected that the murderer was here for brother Hao¡¯s mother, so he added, ¡± ¡°Princess, in this official¡¯s opinion, brother Hao¡¯s mother should not have offended anyone. She lost her mother at the age of ten, and then she began to manage the family affairs. Her maternal family was far away, but the Chen family¡¯s main family was small, and they were not from Tongzhou, so their family of four was very simple. After brother Hao¡¯s mother married shoucheng, old Madam and Madam Wang had the intention to nurture her and let her take over the power of the family¡¯s housekeeper. Other than a month before the delivery and half a year after the delivery, the child was in charge of her own dowry and Madam Wang¡¯s dowry shop and Manor. She had a drive and wanted to do everything well. If you want to talk about how good her rtionship with shoucheng¡¯s young couple is, everyone can see it. One is busy having fun outside, while the other is busy managing business and children. They don¡¯t interfere with each other, and their rtionship is not sweet, but it is very harmonious.¡± ¡°Shoucheng spent more than half of the year ying in his rtives ¡®houses. When he came back, he apanied his wife and children. Brother Hao¡¯s mother also knew that he wouldn¡¯t have a mistress outside or bring a woman home casually, so she wouldn¡¯t say anything. Because of her fianc¨¦¡¯s filial piety, the eldest daughter of a lowly official was still unmarried at the age of neen, and she was on good terms with brother Hao¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve heard my wife exim before that brother Hao¡¯s mother was a good person. She taught my daughter how to control her emotions and how to stand firm in her husband¡¯s family. My wife also said that if she was young and the same age as them, she would also be willing to hand over this handkerchief.¡± ¡°Brother Hao¡¯s mother has always been a person who has a clear goal and knows what she wants. She wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid just because she was angry about defending the city and having fun outside. If the city guards bullied her one day and made her feel wronged, I can guarantee that old Madam Wang and Madam Wang will definitely beat the city guards up. Don¡¯t look at how they are used to guarding the city, they are very satisfied with this daughter-inw that they have personally chosen. Sometimes, it makes one feel that this is their child and not their daughter-inw.¡± brother Hao¡¯s mother is a reasonable person. She knows when to advance and when to retreat. She knows what she should and shouldn¡¯t do. She doesn¡¯t act high and mighty just because she¡¯s the daughter-inw of the magistrate. She¡¯s very good at winning people¡¯s hearts over. In the circle of women in Tongzhou, no one has said anything bad about her. On the contrary, they secretly feel that she¡¯s not worth it. They feel that she¡¯s such a good woman, but her husband doesn¡¯t love his home. She¡¯s wronged. ¡°So, I think that the possibility of brother Hao¡¯s mother attracting the murderer is very low.¡± Gu Xin did notment after she heard the story. After all, this was what an outsider saw, so he had to wait for fatty Wang toe back to his senses before asking. Although it was a little cruel, but fatty Wang, the only surviving member of the Wang family, still had to face it. He had to ask what he needed to ask, and let him say what he needed to say. After seeing the scene, Gu Xin asked Lord Xu to bring her the interrogation record she had asked someone to do before she arrived. She also asked someone to bring the two visitors who were also staying at Hong Yuan templest night. This time, she just waited in the courtyard. Chapter 2691 - 2691 What’s the problem? 2691 What¡¯s the problem? At this moment in the capital, Lu Zheng had gone out to handle some matters since the morning. He had gone to the suburbs of the capital and had only just returned. Just as he was about to head to the Gu family to tell Gu Xin that he was back and to bid her good night, he bumped into Bai Yi the moment he entered the city. something happened to old Wang¡¯s family. Third miss went over first. I asked second Bai to bring some people to follow her. Without any small talk, white shirt went straight to the point. ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a frown. He had sent someone to Tongzhoust night. Could it be that the Wang family¡¯s matter had been brought forward? ¡°Old Wang¡¯s family, except for him, all died in the Hongyuan temple in the direction of the capital from Tongzhou, including the servants they brought. They didn¡¯t know where old Wang was at the moment. The third youngdy and the others only received the News at Noon, so it was already past noon when they set off. The messenger was a Constable from the Tongzhou government office. He only knew that the Wang family had gone to the temple to pray for blessings and fast food. They had gone yesterday and were found dead in the small courtyard of the temple this morning. Tongzhou¡¯srade, Lord Xu, has taken control of the temple and sent people to the capital to ask for help.¡± White shirt said. Lu Zheng¡¯s frown deepened. Hongyuan temple? He remembered that in hisst life, the Wang n had met with an ident because of an incident in Lord Wang¡¯s early years, and the murderer had been a woman. That woman changed her name and entered the Wang family to be the Wang family¡¯s cook. Then, one day, she directly poisoned the entire Wang family¡¯s 20 plus servants to death. Fatty Wang was ying outside at that time and escaped. However, in his previous life, the woman had only entered the Wang family half a year before the attack, and in his previous life, the incident had happened at the beginning of the year after. She had not even entered the Wang Residence, so Lu Zheng did not mention it. The main reason was that even if he did, he would not know how to bring it up. He just wanted to find a good excuse for Lord Wang to remember the past and be on his guard. How could he be in Hongyuan temple? Since he was going to go vegetarian, he definitely wouldn¡¯t bring a kitchendy. What was the reason? At this moment, Lu Zheng felt like he was in a dream. Many people who had nothing to do with him and Gu Xin would follow the same path as their previous lives. However, as long as it involved the two of them, many things would change. Therefore, it had been a long time since he used his experience in his previous life to analyze the events of his current life. He knew that if he were to think that way, he would be using the ending to deduce the process. As long as it was rted to him and Gu Xin, the process would change, but the ending would not. Therefore, he felt that it wasn¡¯t necessarily the chef who poisoned him this time. It must be fatty Wang who met the two of them. His ending hadn¡¯t changed, but the process of that ending had changed. ¡°General Lu, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Seeing that Lu Zheng was deep in thought, Bai Yi asked speechlessly. Ever since he had known Lu Zheng, he would see him like this every year, as if he was in a state of confusion. However, he also realized that Lu Zheng was not like this in front of many people. When they first met, he thought that Lu Zheng was easy to bully because of this. He wanted to bully him, but it turned out that he was not. After he concluded, he felt that Lu Zheng had absolute trust in Him. As for where this absolute trust came from, he had no idea. N?v(el)B\\jnn If it was someone else, he would be so narcissistic that he would think that it was because of his personal charm. However, when it came to Lu Zheng, he did not think so. This kid seemed to have him in the palm of his hand. He understood what he was thinking and also understood him as a person. He knew what to say and would do as he wished. Chapter 2692 - 2692-bring more food 2692 Chapter 2692-bring more food In any case, Bai Yi felt that this was very magical. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking if I should go to Tongzhou.¡± Said Lu Zheng as he regained his senses. ¡°Oh, have you thought about it?¡± White shirt could tell that he was just making up an excuse. If he really wanted to go, would he need to be so conflicted? Anyway, he was already used to it. He wouldn¡¯t expose him. Sigh, he got used to being lied to. Bai Yi felt that if Lu Zheng were to open his heart to him and he answered honestly to all his questions, this kid would probably want to kill him. ¡°Go. However, I¡¯ll make a trip to the pce first. There are still some things on my side that haven¡¯t been wrapped up. I have to ask the Emperor to change people to wrap up this.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Big brother, the pce gates are already closed. Do you think you can get in?¡± Bai Yi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in charge Now? Tell your men to inform them that I¡¯m going to deliver something to Xinxin. If the Emperor is willing to see me, then I¡¯ll see him. If not, he definitely won¡¯t stop me. After all, I¡¯m here to give Xinxin something.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. White shirt pouted. Anyway, he just felt that the people around Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were not normal people. Before he met the Emperor, the Emperor was majestic and sacred in his heart. But what was the result? There were a few times when he was almost confused by the emperor¡¯s sudden actions. Fortunately, he had learned how to manage his expression well and did not let the Emperor find out. When an Emperor wanted to punish someone, he would definitely be majestic and sacred. ¡­¡­ The Emperor naturally did not want to see Lu Zheng in the middle of the night. He immediately got someone to pass a message to Lu Zheng, telling him to send the things to Gu Xin immediately. If he did not arrive before dawn, he would teach him a lesson. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lu Zheng was used to hearing this. Even if the Emperor did not ask him to, he would still rush there without stopping. Tongzhou was not far, and Hongyuan temple was even closer than Tongzhou. The road was dark, and he didn¡¯t stop to rush. Was he still ying on the road? Lu Zheng had only returned to the residence to wash up and change his clothes before he nned to leave. In the end, he was stopped by the country guarding Duke. The country guarding Duke had been in a good mood recently. Every night, he would wait for his subordinates to report that Lu Zheng had returned before he went to bed. Sometimes, when Lu Zheng was done, he would just read and draw in the study room. Anyway, he would wait until he returned. For example, in the case of the princess of nanlin, there was one night when Lu Zheng did not return. The country guarding Duke did not wait for him all night either. He knew that he was working and waited until after midnight to sleep. When he heard from the people below that the Crown Prince was back, he was prepared to sleep. After thinking about it, he felt that he had not spoken to Lu Zheng for a long time. He was prepared toe over and say a few words. In the end, he had just walked over when he saw Lu Zheng about to go out again. ¡°Where are you going sote at night?¡± he asked worriedly. Didn¡¯t you juste back?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about the case where the family of the Tongzhou magistrate was killed in Hongyuan temple?¡± Lu Yang asked. The Tongzhou government office had already reported it, and Xinxin had brought people over. I¡¯ll go find Xinxin.¡± The country guarding Duke was stunned,¡±I didn¡¯t go out today, and I didn¡¯t hear your second and third uncle talk about it.¡± This is not important. Since you are going to find Xinxin, then go quickly! By the way, bring more food. Xinxin doesn¡¯t even care about eating when she¡¯s doing things. I¡¯ve heard her uncle say this a few times. Don¡¯t tire the child out. You¡¯re her fianc¨¦, so you¡¯ve done everything you can for her, understand?¡± Chapter 2693 - 2692-peaceful mind 2693 Chapter 2692-peaceful mind ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get the Butler to prepare. That child must have left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to bring snacks! I heard from her uncle that she likes to eat snacks the most out of the four sisters!¡± The country guarding Duke said as he turned around and asked someone to prepare food for Gu Xin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Lu Zheng hesitated for a moment, but he still decided to wait for the defender Duke to get his men ready. As for the country guarding Duke¡¯s intention to treat Gu Xin well, Lu Zheng would not object. Anyway, it was useless even if he objected. In her past life, the country guarding Duke had never harmed Gu Xin and he passed away not long after Gu Xin entered the capital. He didn¡¯t know if the country guarding Duke was still alive in his previous life, would he have treated Gu Xin the same way the Lin family did because of his status? but in this life, he could tell that the country guarding Duke liked Gu Xin from the bottom of his heart and was satisfied with her. How should he put it? This level of affection was not entirely because Gu Xin was the granddaughter of the Gu family, the princess of the Zhou Dynasty. Lu Zheng always felt that his father looked at Gu Xin as if she was his own daughter. He was about the same age as his sister, Lu Xue. As far as he could remember, his sister was also young, so he remembered how his father had looked at his sister. His son was an eyesore, but his sister was not. Therefore, his father was quite good to his sister. There were many times when he saw the way his father looked at Gu Xin. It was really the same way his father looked at Lu Xue. He didn¡¯t know why it was like this but he never asked. As long as his father didn¡¯t affect him and Gu Xin, it was fine. The country guarding Duke was afraid that Lu Zheng would not listen to him, so after instructing the Butler, he ran over to keep watch over Lu Zheng. ¡°Father, have you been in contact with uncle recently?¡± Lu Zheng rubbed his forehead and asked. ¡°Yes, I am. What, I can¡¯t?¡± He blurted out with a very authentic uncle Gu ent. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± The country guarding Duke,¡±Huanhuan.¡± Then, the father and son couldn¡¯t help butugh. As theyughed, they suddenly thought of something and immediately felt embarrassed again. They stopped smiling and looked at the sky and the earth. big brother Gu is quite fun, ¡± the defender Duke said. I¡¯ve always thought he was fun. Your mother and I even brought him and second brother Gu to mess around. Anyway, it¡¯s second brother Gu whoes up with bad ideas every time. It¡¯s definitely big brother Gu who gets scolded when he gets home. Big brother Gu hasn¡¯t changed at all, but second brother Gu has changed a lot.¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. He didn¡¯t expect his father to suddenly mention his mother. If it was in the past, he would definitely sneer at him or ignore him. Now, he was much calmer and only looked at his father quietly. The country guarding Duke then remembered that his son didn¡¯t like him to mention his deceased wife. He carefully observed Lu Zheng¡¯s expression and saw that Lu Zheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He heaved a sigh of relief and continued,¡±At that time, big brother Gu didn¡¯t want your mother to marry me. He even wanted to fight me one-on-one. Of course, I lost. After your mother found out, she gave me a good scolding. Then, she turned around and scolded big Gu and second Gu. He scolded old Gu for being stupid and going up alone. He scolded old Gu for being boring and not helping his brother. They were blood Brothers! In the end, I told them that I would give them a chance and that they could juste at me together. In the end, I was scolded by your mother again, and then she chased me and beat me up. At that time, big Gu and second Gu knew to hit me. Anyway, I was afraid of hurting your mother, so I didn¡¯t dare to use too much force.¡± Chapter 2695 - 2694-can move 2695 Chapter 2694-can move Lu Zheng had even suspected the Emperor. In his opinion, other than the Emperor, no one else in the great Zhou could have done this without anyone knowing. He was even confident of Gu shouxin. After all, the two of them were too familiar with each other and understood each other well. But after thinking about it, the Emperor was not so bored. The Emperor was eager to see the officials ¡®families make a fool of themselves and liked these strange gossips. If the Emperor was interested in his family¡¯s Affairs, he might even send clues and not destroy them. Lu Zheng had a sh of inspiration. Yes, some people gave clues, and some people destroyed clues. Then who was the one who gave him the clue? Could it really be the Emperor? Lu Zheng did not suspect the Lin family at all as the person who destroyed the clues. Sincest year, the Lin family and Lu Yang had been watched by his men almost every day. They acted alone at every moment. He knew all the people in the Lin family¡¯s hands. The Emperor hadpletely elevated the Lin family, so it was impossible for the Lin family to leave behind any powerful people for the Lin n. Therefore, the people in the Lin n¡¯s hands would not be the ones who destroyed the clues. Who was it then? Lu Zheng once again looked at the path that the country guarding Duke had taken. He looked deeply in that direction, and his mind became a little clearer. ¡°Crown Prince, the food that the high Duke ordered me to prepare has been prepared. Do you think it¡¯s enough?¡± At this moment, the Butler brought two servant boys over. Each of them was carrying arge bundle. The Butler stepped forward and asked. ¡°What are they?¡± Lu Zheng was speechless. Two big bags? ¡°There are fruits, pastries, and some candied fruits. The fruit was personally picked by the high Duke and shannong Marquis yesterday. Although a day has passed, they can still be stored in this weather and are still fresh.¡± The Butler said. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all!¡± Lu Zheng stepped forward and reached out to take it. He then tied the two bags together so that the horse could carry themter. He was not stupid enough to carry them himself. With his things, Lu Zheng got on his horse and set off. ¡­¡­ At Hongyuan temple, Zheng Qiu had already brought along the judges from the Tongzhou government office to examine the bodies of 15 people from the Wang family. This was the first time she had done so many tests consecutively without any rest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At first, the coroner in the Tongzhou government office thought that he was not reliable because he was thin and small. He was afraid that he had spent his own money to make people brag about his reputation. After all, this kid had such a good rtionship with someone like the princess. In the end, after the cooperation, the head coroner of the Tongzhou government waspletely convinced by Zheng Qiu. He was respectful and even asked a lot of questions. Zheng Qiu was able to answer all of them. Some of the questions were based on the model that Gu Nian had given her over the past two months. After repeatedly searching for information and asking the old coroner, olddy Xiao, and the traditional Chinese physician, Zheng Qiu came up with a conclusion. ¡°Mr. Zheng, the princess is interrogating the other two visitors. Tell me to tell Mr. Zheng that he can rest for a while. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± A bailiff from the Tongzhou government office ran over and said to Zheng Qiu. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded but she did not sit down to rest. Instead, she looked at fatty Wang, who was now able to move. He kneeled in front of his family member¡¯s body and trembled slightly, but he was not as stiff as before. He had been drinking hot water and Zheng Qiu had given him a Jade bead mixed with water. His body should have been able to take it. Chapter 2696 - 2696-spices again 2696 Chapter 2696-spices again However, the more clear his mind was, the more ufortable he felt. He felt extremely ufortable. He couldn¡¯t forget it even if he wanted to. He couldn¡¯t even escape. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om So, he knelt here and epted the truth. ¡°Old Wang, get up. Don¡¯t keep kneeling. Your legs are going to be numb. If uncle and aunty see you like this, they¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± Zheng Qiu came to fatty Wang¡¯s side and said softly. ¡°Xiao Qiu, how did they all die? Was there one or more murderers? Did they struggle before they died? Are you in pain?¡± Fatty Wang raised his head and asked in a hoarse voice. His eyes were no longer at a loss, but calm, extremely calm. It was as if there was a pool of water in his eyes, making people unable to see the bottom. Zheng Qiu was taken aback. ¡°At the moment, we can¡¯t be sure if the murderer is one or more people. Judging from the state of death and the body of the deceased, it was okay for one person tomit the crime, or for many people tomit the crime. We¡¯ll have to analyze it based on the scene and other clues.¡± Zheng Qiu answered, ¡± as for the others, apart from Lord Wang and young Madam Wang, who showed signs of an intense struggle before their deaths, no one else showed any signs of an intense struggle. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes suddenly shifted to the fourth body covered in white cloth. That was his wife, Chen Qing. She had been married to him for four years and gave birth to a fair, chubby, cute and smart chubby kid. He had seen the wounds on his wife¡¯s body and face. No matter how clean the servants were, they couldn¡¯t possibly close the wounds! In these four years, he had not fulfilled his responsibilities as a husband, but his wife had done her duty as a wife. She had even done more than other virtuous wives and was more outstanding. She was such a good woman. Why? Fatty Wang closed his eyes and opened them again after a while. Then, he slowly stood up with his hands on the ground. Zheng Qiu felt that they did not have to worry about fatty Wang anymore. At least, nothing would happen to fatty Wang before his family was buried. ¡°Xiao Qiu, how is it?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin walked in with her hands behind her back. She didn¡¯t expect fatty Wang to actually stand up and walk up to her. She patted his shoulder, ¡± we will try our best to find the murderer as soon as possible. Brother, hold on!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head heavily. ¡°The deceased died in different ways and their causes of death are different. Among them, youngdy Wang¡¯s death was the most terrifying. Although all the victims died within an hour, it was certain that youngdy Wang was the first one to die. And Lord Wang was thest one to die. As for the others who didn¡¯t have any fatal wounds, old Madam Wang and the two old women had poison needles pierced into their heads, killing them in one shot. Only a few drops of blood oozed out, and no one had noticed. As for the other people who died without any wounds, they had all died from inhaling a poisonous fragrance. At present, no one knew what kind of fragrance it was. Although Madam Wang was found hanging, she was actually hung up after she died, which could be seen from the strangtion marks on her neck. The bodies of a few of the victims were cleaned first, so that¡¯s all I could find.¡± Zheng Qiu reported. ¡°Spices again?¡± In fact, Gu Xin had felt that there was something wrong with the incense burner from the beginning. There was so much incense ash in the old woman¡¯s room, but it looked like the servant girl¡¯s incense burner. It was brought from home. Who would not throw away the incense ash when they brought out an incense burner? Chapter 2697 - 2696-wrong number 2697 Chapter 2696-wrong number Gu Xin called the housekeeper of the Wang Residence. ¡°Housekeeper, do you know what kind of spices old Furen, Furen, youngdy, and the servant girls use?¡± Gu Xin asked directly after they arrived. ¡°Princess, all the spices in the residence were purchased together from the Gu sisters¡± store. Since the middle ofst year, I¡¯ve been using the incense from the Gu sisters.¡± After the Butler answered, he looked at Gu Xin carefully. ¡°The people from the mansion didn¡¯t bring their own incense when they came to Hongyuan temple, right?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied. Although she hadn¡¯t been in charge of the Gu sisters ¡®business for a few years, she knew all the new products that the Gu sisters had released and had smelled them. She had a good memory, so she could still smell the things that they produced. After she said that, the Butler was not sure anymore. After all, the people who came this time were all dead. Although he was the Butler, he could not be so detailed as to ask his master what spices he wanted to bring. Since the Butler wasn¡¯t sure, Gu Xin could only send someone to question the abbot. Soon, a young novice monk was brought over, trembling in fear. ¡°Young master, which incense did you give to the dead? Who did you give it to?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, yesterday afternoon, the servant girl of the Wang Residence, ping ¡®er, asked me for insect repellent incense, so I gave the temple¡¯s usual incense. It¡¯s self-made, and all the senior and junior brothers are using it.¡± The little Shami replied in a low voice. ¡°Is there only insect repellent fragrance?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, yes. I gave you a few pills. If you use them in every room, once in the afternoon and once at night, you can use them until dawn.¡± The little Shami replied. ¡°He gang, bring over the things of the three maidservants.¡± Gu Xin asked he gang to get her things. In a short while, he gang returned with the things. Gu Xin took out a stick of incense and asked the little monk to recognize it. It was easy to recognize as even without the little monk, everyone else could recognize it. The little Shami scratched his head, his face full of doubt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? But the quantity is wrong?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Y-yes, I am. Princess, I gave benefactor ping ¡®er a total of ten, but there are only eight. That shouldn¡¯t be the case! If they used it in the afternoon and didn¡¯t have time to use it at night, there should be five left.¡± The little Shami said. ¡°There are only three rooms with incense. It just so happened that someone wanted to light it in the room that benefactor ping ¡®er was staying in, but it was burnt out before it was even lit. Are you sure you only gave me ten deworming pills? You didn¡¯t give any other incense?¡± Gu Xin asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The little Shami looked at Gu Xin in confusion, then nodded and shook his head, ¡± ¡°This little monk only gave insect repellent incense. Other than insect repellent incense, there is also calming incense in the temple, and then there is the incense that is usually lit in the main hall. There¡¯s no other fragrance.¡± did any of youe into contact with the Wang family yesterday? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. no matter what they did, as long as they talked to each other, it doesn¡¯t matter. The little Shami replied,¡±this little monk only met benefactor ping ¡®er and spoke to her after his afternoon ss. This little monk has not met the benefactors of the Wang family at any other time.¡± I only saw them from afar when they first arrived.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Lord Xu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to ask the abbot to pass on the message. Tell all the monks who spoke to the Wang family and came into contact with them toe here. I still have to ask.¡± Chapter 2698 - 2697-arriving 2698 Chapter 2697-arriving Lord Xu had asked someone to make a record of the interrogation during the day, but he only asked where they were during the time of the crime and did not ask who was in contact with the Wang family yesterday. It would take some time to ask all these questions, so Gu Xin asked he gang and he Qiang to bring their men to cooperate. He gang and he Qiang had also worked on a few cases with Gu Xin and knew how to ask people, so Gu Xin was not worried at all. Only Gu Xintong, Zheng Qiu, and fatty Wang were left in the room. Fatty Wang looked much more energetic than before. Gu Xin walked to his side and patted his shoulder twice. Fatty Wang looked over,¡±third miss, I¡¯m fine.¡± I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make this trip.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Gu Xin asked. Do you want to take a rest? Rest a little and your mind will be more clear.¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±I don¡¯t need to rest, I¡¯ll stay here and apany them.¡± Gu Xin sighed in her heart and said, ¡± ¡°Your aunties are far away, and even the closest one, Madam Liu, has gone to the West to y. Lord Liu can¡¯t leave his post without permission. The other aunts would probably take ten days to half a month to rush back. ¡°There are also your sisters, brothers-inw, uncles, and aunts. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a while for them to arrive. Their funeral!¡± Fatty Wang was silent for a while, then said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we catch the murderer. Father and mother also missed my sisters when they were alive. It¡¯s also grandmother¡¯s birthday in a few days. My aunts will all rush over, so it won¡¯t take that long. Second aunt had gone to the West to y and woulde back. She had left in June and it was now September. She would definitelye back for grandmother¡¯s birthday. If she didn¡¯te back, she would be scolded. So, Yingluo,¡± Speaking up to this point, fatty Wang started to choke up. That¡¯s right, it would be his grandmother¡¯s birthday in a few days. Although it was not a whole birthday, his married aunts and sisters woulde back every year. No matter where his father took office, as long as they had nothing important to do, they would go. They would usually arrive two or three days in advance. As for the people on his maternal side, his maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother had already passed away. He still had three uncles and an aunt who had a good rtionship with his family and were all rich people in the family. Every year on his grandmother¡¯s birthday, the uncles of his maternal grandfather¡¯s family woulde. His aunt lived in Yunzhou and was even closer, so she would definitelye. There was an unwritten rule in their family. Since his grandfather passed away, his aunts and sisters who were married outside had toe back every year on his grandmother¡¯s birthday. Unless they encountered a situation where they could not leave the family, they did not have to return to their maternal home for the new year. Therefore, the funeral would definitely take many days. Gu Xin understood what fatty Wang meant, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else now. After we catch the murderer, we¡¯ll consider holding their funeral. That¡¯s right, brother Yuanyuan knows the eminent monks of the National temple. Let brother Yuanyuan invite the monks of the National temple to perform a ritual for the old Madam, uncle, and aunty! As for the other matters, you can do it yourself or instruct the people below. As long as there is a need, just let me know.¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head,¡±alright!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Gu Xin stopped talking. ¡­¡­ When Lu Zheng arrived at Hongyuan temple, he gang and the others had just finished asking about the situation. It was already three in the morning. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were taking a nap in the central room. Dong Xue had already gone to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for them with the monks in the temple. Chapter 2699 - 2699 A pair of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law 2699 A pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw When Lord Xu brought in the travel-worn Lu Zheng, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu still had their eyes closed. Fatty Wang, on the other hand, lifted his head and stood up immediately when he saw Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng took a few steps forward and patted his shoulder before he could walk out.¡±My condolences!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Xin opened her eyes when she heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice. It was indeed Lu Zheng. She thought she was dreaming! ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, why are you here?¡± she asked as she stood up. What time is it now?¡± Lu Zheng brushed her hair behind her ear and said with a pained heart, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s yin time. I heard the news from Bai Yi when I returned to the cityst night. I rushed over after I went home. Are you guys hungry? I¡¯ve brought some food, let¡¯s eat something first!¡± Lu Zheng ced his bag on the table and called for fatty Wang and Zheng Qiu, who had already woken up, toe over and eat. Lord Xu now knew that the rumors in the capital could be believed. For example, the rtionship between the Duke¡¯s heir, general Lu, and Princess Xinxin. This couldn¡¯t be more real and was even more enviable than the rumors. After a busy day¡¯s work, he rushed to another ce without stopping, not forgetting to bring delicious food. There were only a few men in the great Zhou who could do this! Fatty Wang still didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Everyone was trying to persuade him, but he barely managed to eat a few pieces of pastry. Gu Xin was still thinking that this child would probably lose a lot of weight in the next month even without going to the Gu family to sweat! He couldn¡¯t eat his favorite meat, and his mental state would be affected. Gu Xin lost her appetite at the thought of this. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t understand why the heavens were so cruel. It took a process for people to ept birth, old age, illness, and death. Why didn¡¯t the heavens consider whether the person could bear it if they were thrown out all at once? Did they really have to use such a cruel method to test someone? She couldn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t want to think about it. ¡­¡­ After distributing the things that Lu Zheng had brought over, Dongxue had also finished preparing breakfast. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu ate quite a lot. Both of them were exhausted and they would be very busyter. Lu Zheng ate a simple meal and closed his eyes to rest for a while. He was not asleep and was listening to the conversation between Gu Xin and the monk. The monks in the temple did not seem suspicious at the moment, but yesterday, the maidservant of the Wang family hade into contact with a pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw from a vige at the foot of the mountain who hade to offer incense. As for what they had said, the monks had no idea. Lu Zheng suspected that one of them might be the woman who had an old rtionship with Lord Wang. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, he had also heard the general details of the case. If it was really that woman, how did she carry Madam Wang up to the rope? ording to Zheng Qiu, Mrs. Wang was only hung on a rope after her death. From her room, there was no sign of pulling on the rope. Instead, the rope was secured first before Mrs. Wang was put on. This was not something an ordinary girl could do. Of course, girls who knew Kung Fu like Gu Xin and her sisters could do it. Of course, there was also the fact that there were aplices in this case. If he entered the temple at night and killed all 15 people without causing a bigmotion, there was a high possibility that there was an aplice. Chapter 2700 - 2700-picked up 2700 Chapter 2700-picked up Lu Zheng didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin his thoughts, because he wasn¡¯t sure if the Wang family would die the same way they did in this life. He didn¡¯t want to mislead Gu Xin. Gu Xin asked he gang to follow the people who knew the mother and daughter-inw to the vige at the foot of the mountain and bring them back for questioning. After two hours, he gang and the others brought that pair of mother and daughter-inw and appeared. Gu Xin sized up the two of them the moment they entered the room. This mother-inw had the appearance of a very ordinary vige woman from the great Zhou Dynasty. She was very thin, and her hair was half white, but it was neatlybed. Although her clothes were not patched, they were old from washing. Her hands were holding her hair uneasily, and she looked rather nervous. However, his wife was a little different. This wife was a little fair and clean. Although she was very thin, she was indeed a little fair. She did not look old, about 20 years old. Her expression was a little dull, and her eyes were a little dull. Her pair of hands were obviously not like the hands of someone who worked all year round, although they were not as delicate as the hands of a youngdy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I, Zhang Liushi, pay my respects to Princess Xinxin.¡± Her mother-inw, Mrs. Liu, knelt down, then pulled her daughter-inw and said, ¡± Your Highness, this is my daughter-inw, silly girl. Her, her brain has always been bad, and she doesn¡¯t know how to talk. I hope your Highness doesn¡¯t mind. His wife knelt down in confusion and looked at Gu Xin curiously, her eyes moving. Zhang Liushi, ¡± Gu Xin said. how old is your daughter-inw, silly ya, this year? ¡± Mrs Liu was startled. Silly ya revealed a silly smile. ¡°Silly girl, sixteen.¡± Zhang Liushi quickly pulled the silly girl and said apologetically, ¡± ¡°No, no. Princess, don¡¯t me her, silly girl isn¡¯t 16. She was 16 when I picked her up, and now, 10 years have passed, she¡¯s 26.¡± I¡¯m 16, ¡± silly girl muttered. I¡¯m 16. Zhang Liushi covered the silly girl¡¯s mouth in a panic. The silly girl whimpered a few times and looked at Zhang Liushi with tears in her eyes. Zhang Liushi panicked and said,¡±be good, stop it.¡± When we go back, mother will give you candy, be good.¡± The silly girl wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Good, silly girl, be good. Don¡¯t mess around and eat your candy. Hello, mother.¡± Zhang Liushi heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Xin in fear. ¡°You picked up this silly girl?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Y-yes,¡± said Zhang Liushi with a face full of fear. Your Highness, at that time, I, I was washing clothes by the river, and the silly girl floated down from the river and just happened to float in front of me. Themoner touched her and found that she was still breathing, so she carried her back. The woman even spent money to buy her medicine, but when she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She didn¡¯t know her name or how old she was. It was the doctor Who said that she was around sixteen years old, and then she remembered that she was sixteen. All these years, every time someone asked her about her age, she would say she was 16.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡±you didn¡¯t hand him over to the Yamen?¡± Since she had drifted down from the river, she had not asked anyone if they had seen her before. Didn¡¯t you keep the clothes she was wearing and help her find them?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m just a widow, raising a son who¡¯s been in poor health since he was young,¡± Zhang Liushi said with difficulty. Thismoner¡¯s wife had never travelled far and had not seen the world, so she could only ask for help from the Lizheng. The officer helped to report the situation to the Yamen, but no one came to recognize him. It¡¯s already not easy for amoner to raise her son and herself, so she doesn¡¯t want to raise another person.¡± Chapter 2701 - 2701-what’s wrong? 2701 Chapter 2701-what¡¯s wrong? The silly girl was still in a daze at the side. She was unmoved when she saw Zhang Liushi crying painfully. Gu Xin felt that she shouldn¡¯t have done that. From the way Zhang Liushi used candy to coax this silly girl, this silly girl should be able to understand Zhang Liushi¡¯s emotions. Although she couldn¡¯tpletely understand her emotions, she should at least be able to sense the emotional changes of the people close to her. However, the silly girl was so indifferent. This should not have happened at all. Zhang Liushi continued,¡±after waiting for more than half a year, no one went to the Yamen to report that their daughter had gone missing. Silly ya has also gotten used to living in my house, so, so I asked silly ya if she was willing to stay and be my daughter-inw.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the end, Zhang Liushi¡¯s voice lowered. She also felt that she was taking advantage of him, but no one was looking for her, and her daughter had been soaked in water. She couldn¡¯t just stay at home and eat without doing anything. Their family¡¯s conditions were not good, and her son¡¯s body was weak and he couldn¡¯t get a wife. She thought that since the silly girl was stupid, she might as well stay and be her son¡¯s wife. Zhang Liushi thought about it and tried to defend herself,¡±Your Highness, thismoner has not mistreated this silly girl at all. Thismoner¡¯s wife asked Li Zheng to help register silly ya¡¯s household register and even write the marriage contract. Thismoner¡¯s family¡¯s conditions can¡¯t do three matchups and six betrothal gifts, but she definitely went through the proper procedures to marry over. Also, silly girl can¡¯t do anything, she only knows how to eat. I spent a year to teach her how to clean up my son, how to take care of him when he¡¯s alone at home, how not to take other people¡¯s food and how not to bully the children in the vige just because she¡¯s big,¡± The more Zhang Liushi spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She originally thought that after this silly girl slept with her son, she would be able to bear a child. That way, she could live for another ten or twenty years. When the child was born, he could take care of his parents and she could die in peace. However, it had been ten years, and there was no movement in the silly girl¡¯s stomach. Her period came on time every month, and her body was in great health. Then, she felt that it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t give birth to a child. This child was stupid, and she couldn¡¯t just leave her behind. She had taught her to do some household chores or farm work, but in the end, this child couldn¡¯t learn anything. In the past ten years, she had many thoughts of heartlessly selling her off. However, looking at her silly appearance, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. In any case, she was in a dilemma. Every time she couldn¡¯t bear it, she would bring the silly girl to the temple to pray to the gods and Buddha. They prayed for children and prayed to various bodhisattvas. Anyway, she felt that as long as they were sincere, there would be a Bodhisattva who would hear them. Even if this Bodhisattva didn¡¯t want to have children, what if he pitied their family and told the Bodhisattva who was in charge of giving birth? So, Zhang Liushi had brought the silly girl here to ask for a child the day before yesterday. The silly girl suddenly spoke. She kowtowed three times in Gu Xin¡¯s direction, ¡± I beg you, Bodhisattva, to let silly ya have a son. Silly ya will be obedient. She was about to kowtow again when Zhang Liushi stopped her. Zhang Liushi was very sincere to the Bodhisattva. She couldn¡¯t let the silly girl kowtow and worship randomly. It was fine if themoners knelt down when they saw the Royal Princess, but the silly girl kept mentioning the Bodhisattva. She obviously regarded Princess Xinxin as the Bodhisattva. How could this be? If this was heard by the Bodhisattva in the temple, it wouldn¡¯t be good for them, nor would it be good for Princess Xinxin! Chapter 2703 - 2702-unbelievable 2703 Chapter 2702-unbelievable Lu Zheng did not care about the silly girl¡¯s eyes and only looked at Zhang Liushi. Even though Gu Xin was curious as to why Lu Zheng would suddenly ask this, they had been together for so many years and had a tacit understanding. She did not interrupt Lu Zheng and waited for Zhang Liushi¡¯s answer. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your cooking is very good, right?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Zhang Liushi¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. It was quick, but Lu Zheng caught it. ¡°General Lu must be joking. I don¡¯t dare to show my cooking skills. It was only the vige that would invitemoners to help when there was a happy asion. The richer ones would give a few copper coins, and the less wealthy would only give themoner¡¯s wife some of their own meat and vegetables.¡± Zhang Liushi quickly calmed down and answered with a bit of shyness. ¡°The wealthier families probably won¡¯t give you cloth, right? Your son¡¯s body is weak, so he must have taken medicine all year round. The grain in the fields should be enough for your family of three. Therefore, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should have other skills, such as making incense.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°General Lu, what are you talking about? Thismon woman does not understand.¡± This time, Zhang Liushi answered very quickly. Because he answered too quickly, it was a little abnormal. pretty brother, mother¡¯s fragrance. It¡¯s so fragrant. The silly girl who had been staring at Lu Zheng suddenly said. Gu Xin and everyone else present were shocked. They really could not imagine how Lu Zheng had managed to lock onto Zhang Liushi so quickly, even though he had clearly only arrived at 3 am, and probably had only just gotten the general gist of the case. This was too unbelievable! Could it be a guess? He could even guess urately. ¡°General Lu, silly girl is talking about the fragrant dishes made by me.¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, but she still had to exin calmly. ¡°General Lu didn¡¯t say that silly girl was talking about the incense you made?¡± Gu Xin looked at Zhang Liushi and said. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Ping Ping likes it, the beautiful Madam likes it, and the beautiful olddy also likes it.¡± The silly girl looked at Lu Zheng and said with certainty. ¡°Then, silly girl, do you remember that after Pingping gave you a sweet pastry the day before yesterday, did your mother give Pingping anything?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Fragrant, fragrant, fragrant. Pingping likes it, the pretty Furen likes it, and the pretty olddy also likes it. ¡± The silly girl did not even look at Gu Xin, her eyes were still fixed on Lu Zheng. Gu Xin pursed her lips. This silly girl was obsessed with looks. She definitely liked to look at handsome men and was not interested in beautiful women. No, to be more urate, she was only interested in beautiful women who gave her delicious food. Zhang Liushi wanted to cover the silly girl¡¯s mouth, but if she knew she had done it in front of everyone, it would be admitting something. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, her heart was in aplete mess. She looked calm on the surface, but there were beads of sweat on her forehead. ¡°Zhang Liushi, you¡¯re originally from Fuzhou, right? Twenty-seven years ago, she married to Tongzhou. No, to be precise, she fled to Tongzhou with a itinerant peddler and became the peddler¡¯s wife. Then, she gave birth to a son. When our son was ten years old, your husband died, and you raised our son all by yourself. Am I right?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. _Lang Zhou?_ Fatty Wang felt that this ce was very familiar. It seemed that his father¡¯s first appointment after he became a Jinshi was inng Zhou. His father didn¡¯t rank high in the imperial examination and didn¡¯t enter the Hanlin Academy. He was sent to a very poor county town under Tongzhou to be a County Magistrate. His father used to tell him this when he scolded him. Chapter 2704 - 2704-refusing to admit 2704 Chapter 2704-refusing to admit Every time Lord Wang lectured fatty Wang, he would say,¡±the first ce I went to was so poor, so poor, so poor, so I almost died in the hands of the bandits.¡± In any case, it was all kinds of hard work. For more than 20 years, he trembled in fear and trepidation until he reached the state magistrate of Tongzhou. His ultimate goal was to enter the capital and be an official. He had no thoughts of entering the cab and so on. He just wanted to stay in the officialdom for a few more years and let fatty Wang improve. As the Father, he could not bring glory to the family, so he ced his hopes on his son. What he meant was,¡±I¡¯ve made you suffer, and you¡¯re starting off much better than I was back then. But you still don¡¯t want to improve. Who are you trying to anger to death?¡± In the past, Wang Tai had always been a person of few words. He did not care much about where his father¡¯s first official position was. Now that he heard Lu Zheng mention about Fuzhou, he remembered the words that his father had scolded him with. At first, he thought that this pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw should have nothing to do with his family¡¯s death. One was stupid, and the other was just an ordinary vige woman. However, after Lu Zheng asked, fatty Wang started to have his suspicions. He did not doubt Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Anything that Lu Zheng could say had basically been verified. He would not say anything that he was not confident about or had not been fully investigated. Zhang Liushi waspletely stunned. Even the people in the vige did not know where her ancestral home was, so how did this general Lu know? And the fact that she knew how to make incense. Everyone in the vige knew about her cooking skills, but no one knew about incense-making. Her widowed mother took care of her eldest son andter picked up a silly daughter-inw. One of them was sick, and the other was a fool. Many people in the vige thought that their family was unlucky and did not like to enter their house. She did not like to bring people home, so no one knew. Her son needed to take his medicine, and the daughter-inw she picked up had a big appetite. She still had to leave some money for these two children. She had to think of ways to earn money. She knew that she should not show her money, but she had not shown her cooking skills at all. When she sold the incense, she gave it to someone her husband knew before he died, someone he was very familiar with and trusted. That person pitied the widow and her child, so he helped her hide the truth and also helped her sell the things. In the end, this general Lu, whom she had never met before, actually knew. With her current expression, what else did the people present not understand? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, no one could link this case to the woman in front of them. This woman obviously didn¡¯t have any martial arts. It was absolutely impossible for her to enter the temple in the middle of the night, create such a strange murder case, and escape unscathed. ¡°So, Zhang Liushi, who is your aplice?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°General Lu, what are you talking about? Thismoner did not understand. Even if I know how to make incense, you can¡¯t call me a murderer! General Lu and Princess Xinxin aren¡¯t people who use others as they please in the hearts of the people.¡± Zhang Liushi calmed down and refused to admit it. ¡°Then let me ask you. More than twenty years ago, when Lord Wang first took office in Cong province, he was captured by bandits. Later, Madam Wang led a group of officers to the mountain stronghold and saved Lord Wang and a vige girl. Was that vige girl you?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. ¡°I¡¯m from Cong Zhou. I was once captured by the bandits and brought to the stronghold. Thanks to the county Magistrate, I was saved. However, I had no idea that the Prefectural magistrate of Tongzhou province, Lord Wang, was the former magistrate, Lord Wang.¡± Zhang Liushi said. Chapter 2705 - 2705-confession 2705 Chapter 2705-confession ¡°Oh, really? Then do you dare to have someone bring your son here?¡± Lu Zheng asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn His question was confusing again. Could it be that this matter was rted to Zhang Liushi¡¯s son? Ah, no, to be precise, what did the arrival of Zhang Liushi¡¯s son have to do with whether Zhang Liushi knew Lord Wang? Zhang Liushi looked at Lu Zheng as if she had seen a ghost. She realized that her past was no secret to this general Lu. It was as if general Lu knew her and her past like the back of his hand. ¡°This has nothing to do with my family¡¯s Hu Zi. Thismoner has confessed. Thismoner gave ping ¡®er the spice that killed him yesterday. Thismoner killed the 15 members of the Wang family.¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s shoulders sank and she looked down at the ground. This move of hers made everyone present confused. Moreover, everyone¡¯s curiosity was very heavy. As long as they were not fools, they could hear that this Zhang Liushi had a rtionship with Lord Wang. The one who provoked the murderer was not brother Hao¡¯s mother, as the surface evidence showed, but Lord Wang. ¡°Why? Why did you kill them? What kind of grudge do you have with them? Didn¡¯t you just admit that my father saved you many years ago? Why did you kill him?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes were red. He took a few steps forward, grabbed Zhang Liushi¡¯s shoulders with both hands, and shook her as he shouted. Zhang Liushi looked at the face in front of her and was a little dazed. No one else in the room spoke. ¡°Say it! Why did you kill them?¡± Fatty Wang roared. ¡°Because they deserve to die. Your father should die, your mother should die, your grandmother should die, your wife should die, and your son should die! You deserve to die even more!¡± Zhang Liushi said word by word. ¡°On what basis? Do you think I should die just because you say so? What right do you have to decide the life and death of others! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Fatty Wang said as he was about to pull out the dagger on his leg. He was already used to carrying weights when he was in the Gu family. This time, he even imitated Gu Xin and the others and equipped his legs with weapons. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s sharp eyes and agile hands pulled fatty Wang up. ¡°You let me go! Let me go!¡± Fatty Wang struggled and shouted, ¡± brother Lu, she killed my entire family. Don¡¯t stop me, I want to take revenge! ¡°Calm down,¡± Lu Zheng growled in a low voice. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± Fatty Wang waspletely out of control. He struggled with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t break free from Lu Zheng. He aimed at Zhang Liushi and threw the dagger over. Lu Zheng saw through his intentions and pulled him to the side, throwing the dagger askew. ¡°Wang Shoucheng, calm down. She was just a woman. How could she kill so many people without a sound in a ce patrolled by a monk? Not everyone had inhaled the poisonous fragrance. Don¡¯t you want to find an aplice? Don¡¯t you want to know why?¡± Lu Zheng said in a low voice. Fatty Wang paused for a moment, then stopped struggling. ¡°No aplices. I¡¯m the one who killed him. Young master Wang, right? Do you want to know why I killed your father? Because your father betrayed me, I can¡¯t go home and have to suffer all kinds of hardships. Why did I kill your grandmother? it was because she stopped your father and me from getting together and caused my mother¡¯s death. Why did I kill your wife and child? because they were all born from the same father. I, the victim¡¯s son, was weak and couldn¡¯t find a wife, but you could marry a capable wife and give birth to a Fat Boy. The heavens were so unfair! They all deserve to die!¡± Zhang Liushi said with hatred. Chapter 2706 - 2706 You’re talking nonsense 2706 You¡¯re talking nonsense ¡°There are people in this world who know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Luzi vige, Chenyuan County, Tongzhou and ask the oldest elders in the vige. Back then, your father and I were taken away by bandits and we were locked up in the same ce. I was only 13 years old at that time, not yet of marriageable age. The bandit asked your father to humiliate me, or I¡¯ll kill him. Then, your father agreed. They let your father humiliate me first, and then humiliate me together. Your father was watching from the side. I told him to kill me. When he pounced on me, I told him to kill me. He didn¡¯t. In order to live, he listened to the bandits. In order to survive, he personally lit the incense that the bandits had given him. He said that after his men saved him, he would give me a status and kill all the bandits. No one would know my past and he would let me stay in his house and give me a ce to live. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Fatty Wang retorted without hesitation. In his heart, his father was an upright and old-fashioned man. His ancestors were all schrs, and there were family rules. The wife was childless at thirty years old, and the husband could only take in concubines. His father had never been a womanizer outside. Even he would go to the brothels and never get anyone pregnant. He did not dare to disobey the ancestral teachings and let women from outside cause a scene at home. Moreover, his father married his mother before his father became a schr. That was to say, when his father went to Tongzhou to take office, his father already had a wife and daughter. He took the whole family to take office, so how could he provoke an outside woman? ¡°There are people in this world who know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Luzi vige, Chenyuan County, Tongzhou and ask the oldest elders in the vige. Back then, your father and I were taken away by bandits and we were locked up in the same ce. I was only 13 years old at that time, not yet of marriageable age. The bandit asked your father to humiliate me, or I¡¯ll kill him. Then, your father agreed. They let your father humiliate me first, and then humiliate me together. Your father was watching from the side. I told him to kill me. When he pounced on me, I told him to kill me. He didn¡¯t. In order to live, he listened to the bandits. In order to survive, he personally lit the incense that the bandits had given him. He said that after his men saved him, he would give me a status and kill all the bandits. No one would know my past and he would let me stay in his house and give me a ce to live. He told me to obey the bandits and live. I believed him and gritted my teeth to survive.¡± ¡°He helped me. He also didn¡¯t mention the promise he made me to go home with him. ¡°However, a monthter, I was pregnant. At that time, the mountain Bandit who had escaped was caught. All of my dirty deeds were exposed, but the mountain Bandit didn¡¯t mention that he touched me every day. I didn¡¯t dare to go out in the vige, and everyone despised me. At this time, he didn¡¯t stand out to say anything and just locked up the brigand. I couldn¡¯t take the pressure, so I told my mother about what happened in the vige. My mother went to the Yamen to find him. He didn¡¯t want to see my mother, so he asked his mother to see my mother. That night, my mother died. She hit her head to death in the Yamen. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Then, every day, the bandits would give him a joss stick to liven up the atmosphere and have him light it up. Then, a group of people would watch us do things in the house. When the mountain bandits became excited, they would alsoe together. I wanted tomit suicide several times, but I begged him to kill me. He told me that if I lived on, he would give me a new life. I survived on his words. However, he didn¡¯t kill all the bandits and let one of them escape. I thought he had executed everyone. He killed everyone. I know that I¡¯m not worthy of his status, so I only ask him to testify for me that I¡¯m not hurt. He¡¯s the county Magistrate, so the people in our vige will definitely believe him, and I¡¯ll have a slightly better life.¡± ¡°He helped me. He also didn¡¯t mention the promise he made me to go home with him. ¡°However, a monthter, I was pregnant. At that time, the mountain Bandit who had escaped was caught. All of my dirty deeds were exposed, but the mountain Bandit didn¡¯t mention that he touched me every day. I didn¡¯t dare to go out in the vige, and everyone despised me. At this time, he didn¡¯t stand out to say anything and just locked up the brigand. I couldn¡¯t take the pressure, so I told my mother about what happened in the vige. My mother went to the Yamen to find him. He didn¡¯t want to see my mother, so he asked his mother to see my mother. That night, my mother died. She hit her head to death in the Yamen. My brothers and sisters-inw couldn¡¯t tolerate me anymore. They didn¡¯t dare to provoke this County Magistrate, so they let my mother be buried hastily and then sold me to a street vendor. Then, I followed the itinerant peddler and left Langzhou. A few monthster, I gave birth to a son. But this child is inborn with a deficiency. The doctor said that it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t protect myself well during the pregnancy. What can I do? I¡¯m just an ordinary vige woman. Can I kill the culprit with a knife? I can only take good care of my son.¡± Chapter 2709 - 2709 Not like this 2709 Not like this Zhang Liushi¡¯s eyes were red. When everyone was unprepared, she suddenly stood up, took out a pair of scissors from who knows where, and stabbed it at fatty Wang. At this moment, her eyes were filled with the joy of revenge, as if fatty Wang would die if she stabbed him, and all the suffering she had suffered for the past year would be repaid. It was a pity that Lu Zheng was standing beside fatty Wang. He followed fatty Wang and faced Zhang Liushi directly, so he saw Zhang Liushi¡¯s movements at the first moment. Just as the scissors were about to stab fatty Wang, he stepped forward and grabbed Zhang Liushi¡¯s wrist. With a little force, Zhang Liushi¡¯s hand was in pain and she lost all strength. The scissors fell and Zhang Liushi cried out in pain. ¡°Liu Xiaohua! You¡¯re Liu Xiaohua!¡± At this time, the head butler, who had heard the story halfway, finally appeared. He walked to fatty Wang¡¯s side and looked at Zhang Liushi in surprise. Zhang Liushi¡¯s hand was still being held by Lu Zheng. She recognized the head butler. The chief Steward of the Wang family was a study attendant hired by Lord Wang when he was studying. He had apanied Lord Wang since he was young and was fully aware of what had happened in Tongzhou. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Lu Zheng released Zhang Liushi and asked he gang and the others to bring the rope over. In the beginning, no one had thought that Zhang Liushi would have a weapon on her. Who would have thought that an ordinary vige woman would hide a pair of scissors on her body? Moreover, the people around her were from the Yamen and they thought they could defend against her. However, the story she told was too long and too serious. The people who were listening to her had forgotten to guard against her. ¡°Uncle, is what she said true?¡± Fatty Wang turned to the head butler and asked with difficulty. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Old master gave her family money and old master also told her that it could support the rest of her life.¡± The head butler denied without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Zhang Liushi red at the head butler fiercely. If she wasn¡¯t being held down, she would have stepped forward and bitten the head butler. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! I was the one who personally took the silver to your house. It was the old master who sent me to your house. Your mother and your brother and sister-inw said that the silver was too little. Not only did the old master take you in as a concubine, but they also asked the old master to find something for your brother to do in the Yamen. Don¡¯t you know what your brother is like? They drove me away, saying that if I don¡¯t take you as a concubine and don¡¯t find a job for your brother in the Yamen, they will spread the news that the old master touched you but didn¡¯t take responsibility to the entire County, to the entire province.¡± The head butler said angrily. Even though more than 20 years had passed, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he thought about what had happened in the past. ¡°When did youe to my house? When did he say he wanted to take me as his concubine? Hmph, now that everyone who knows about this is dead, you can make it up, right? Hahahaha, I¡¯ve always known that the people don¡¯t fight with the officials. Whatever you say!¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°After we went down the mountain, the old master was still recuperating, so he asked me to go to your house to talk about this. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t agree, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s greedy. Do you know how you were captured by the bandits and brought up the mountain? He used you to pave the way for himself. He wanted to go to the vige and follow the king. In the end, the bandits also took old master away. After what happened, he changed his mind. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know about this?¡± The head butler frowned and continued, ¡± it¡¯s not just you. A few of the girls in your vige were also harmed by your brother. Chapter 2710 - 2710 The truth 2710 The truth Zhang Liushi red at the head butler. ¡°That year, after master became a Jinshi, he was sent to Chenyuan County. Liu Xiaohua, you know very well what Chenyuan County is like. The old master had just taken office and learned that there were three thieves ¡®hideouts under the jurisdiction of Chenyuan County. The first thing he decided to do was to suppress the bandits. At that time, the old master was hot-blooded and had no experience, so things could only be done slowly. He found an opportunity in the second year. Do you know how the old master was captured by the bandits? Your brother was the one who tipped off the bandits. He pretended to be an honest peasant and cheated the old master¡¯s trust, saying that his sister had been taken away by the bandits. Not only did he report to the mountain bandits, but he also pointed out the wrong path for old master. That¡¯s why the old master was taken away.¡± ¡°After that, Madam spent arge amount of money and ran around to find helpers. She killed her way into the thieves ir and saved all of you. You tell old master that you don¡¯t want to leave with him. The old master was injured at that time and needed to recuperate. He also had to deal with the follow-up matters. At that time, he also thought that you had a hard time in the vige, so he sent me to pick you up. The first time, I was chased away by your mother and brother. The second time, I brought some silver with me, but I was still chased away. Your family¡¯s request is to bring you back to the residence, and you must find a job in the Yamen for your brother.¡± ¡°Hmph, they drove me away, but they collected the money very quickly. But, who is your brother? the bandits who were caught revealed everything. Your brother panicked and was afraid that he would be beheaded like the bandits, so he sent your mother to threaten the old Madam and Madam. Not only does your mother want your new identities, but she also wants to protect your brother. Is this possible? Your brother isn¡¯t in the stronghold, so what he¡¯s doing is no different from a mountain Bandit. They¡¯re even more despicable than bandits!¡± ¡°Old Madam and Madam did not arrange for your household registration, so your mother wanted to hit the wall. She wanted to use this as a threat, but she did not control her strength well, so she killed herself. The old Madam and Madam were so frightened that they fell seriously ill. The old master was also sick, and there were many things to do at the Yamen. Why didn¡¯t your brother and sister-inw make a scene at the Yamen when they brought your mother¡¯s body back? Because they were in the wrong, they epted the silver and promised to take good care of you, but then they turned around and sold you, wanting to take the silver and run far away. In the end, he was caught. Your brother and sister-inw admitted to it themselves. How did they send the pretty girls from your vige to the mountain stronghold one by one? those mountain bandits didn¡¯t wrong them.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Is this all because of the old master? Was it because of the old Madam and the madam? This is all because of your family, because your brother, sister-inw, and your mother are evil and greedy. They want to extort our old master. And now, you¡¯re here to seek revenge on our master! Shouldn¡¯t you go to hell to find your brother and sister-inw to seek revenge from your mother?¡± The head butler cursed angrily. He had never expected that it was because of what had happened more than 20 years ago. If this Liu Xiaohua had heard about itst year, or if he hade to question him a few years ago when the old master had just taken office, this would definitely not have happened. However, this person was actually secretly nning to kill? ¡°No, impossible! That was impossible! ¡°I clearly heard the mother-inw and daughter-inw say that they couldn¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for all these years. They should have registered us back then, Zhenzhen.¡± Zhang Liushi didn¡¯t believe the head Butler¡¯s words at all and shook her head in denial. ¡°Old Furen and Furen are kind. They have said that they will help you and your daughter to get new household registration. But, does your mother only want the two of you?¡± The head butler questioned. Chapter 2711 - 2711 You don’t have to provoke him 2711 You don¡¯t have to provoke him ¡°What she wanted was your brother¡¯s safety. She wanted the adults to not pursue your brother¡¯s matter. She didn¡¯t look for the adults but old Madam and Madam because she felt that they were kind and that she could use the child in your stomach to control them. However, even if the Wang family¡¯s ancestors weren¡¯t rich, there were schrs in every generation. This was the family motto-one would rather admit one¡¯s own mistake than cover up for a sinner. Madam¡¯s family is a rich merchant in Jiangnan. Madam is educated and reasonable. If she really just wants the new household registration of you and your mother, there is no need to cover up for someone like your brother. Madam will do it. Even if you¡¯re pregnant and want to be a concubine, Madam will agree. But, is this what your mother wants?¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Your mother and your brother and sister-inw definitely didn¡¯t tell you when I went to give you the silver the second time! If they took the money, your mother would definitely give it all to your brother. So, in your heart, you think that my old master didn¡¯t care about you and didn¡¯t appear? In your heart, did your mother go to find old Madam and Madam for you and was forced to die by them? You¡¯re really good at thinking!¡± The head butler cried. He had the same feelings as fatty Wang at this moment, he wanted to kill this ignorant woman in front of him. Why? Why did this truth have to be revealed at the cost of so many lives? Zhang Liushi still didn¡¯t believe the head Butler¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t matter whether she believed it or not. Gu Xin walked to the other side of fatty Wang and asked, ¡± ¡°Zhang Liushi, who is your aplice? Your son and daughter-inw?¡± After asking, Gu Xin looked at the silly girl who was still staring at Lu Zheng in a daze. ¡°My son is weak. He can¡¯t even go to Hongyuan temple. How can hee here to kill?¡± Zhang Liushiughed. I¡¯m the one who killed these people. Please convict me, Your Highness! Whether it was beheading or dismembering. In any case, the Wang family will be apanying us down there!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± Fatty Wang was infuriated and was held back by Lu Zheng. Gu Xin sneered,¡¯you don¡¯t have to provoke him. I won¡¯t let his hands be stained with the blood of someone like you. Since you also know that I¡¯m Princess Xinxin and you¡¯ve admitted to the murder, then do you know that I can say that your son is an aplice? If I say it, no one will doubt me. Do you want to die so quickly? It¡¯s impossible, you should give up!¡± Zhang Liushi panicked and shook her head. ¡°No, my son really did not kill anyone. All of this was done by thismoner.¡± ¡°Really? Then tell me, how did you make Madam Wang Hang herself?¡± ¡°I told her that my son looked exactly like Lord Wang when he was young,¡± Zhang Liushi said. I told her that Lord Wang had contacted amoner. Her son is disobedient and useless, but my son is filial and good at his studies. Even if his health has been poor since he was young, he has already been admitted to the imperial examination. Lord Wang likes my son, and he¡¯ll give up on them. So, Madam Wang was so angry that she hung herself.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯really? Did Madam Wang Hang herself with a rope?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Zhang Liushi nodded. At that time, the woman said that her son was useless and that if my son and I appeared, we would slowly win Lord Wang¡¯s heart. It was also painful for her to live, so she might as well end her life with a rope. I even helped her tie the rope to the beam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Gu Xin said sternly, ¡± Madam Wang was only hung on the rope after she was killed. So, you don¡¯t even know how Madam Wang died.¡± Chapter 2712 - 2712-explanation 2712 Chapter 2712-exnation Zhang Liushi was stunned for a moment, then said,¡±yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s like this.¡± I killed Madam Wang first before I carried her to the rope and hung her. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Then how did you kill her? Slit his neck, or strangled him to death?¡± ¡°She was strangled to death,¡± Zhang Liushi answered without hesitation. but the coroner¡¯s report showed that Madam Wang died from a poisonous smell, ¡± Gu Xin said. Zhang Liushi opened her mouth, and her eyes were even more panicked. Gu Xin did not look at him and directly instructed he Qiang, ¡± ¡°Go down the mountain and bring Zhang Liushi¡¯s son here. If you can¡¯t leave, tie him up. Oh right, bring a few more people and make a smallmotion. Don¡¯t make a big fuss.¡± He Qiang epted the order and left with his men. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Zhang Liushi waspletely flustered. no, no, Princess. It¡¯s really not. My son did not kill anyone, this matter has nothing to do with my son, Yingluo.¡± No matter how much she shouted, Gu Xin ignored her. ¡­¡­ When Zhang Liushi¡¯s son, Zhang Huzi, was brought into the house, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at fatty Wang. Even Zhang Huzi himself was shocked when he saw fatty Wang. The two of them did look alike, very alike. It was just that Zhang Huzi appeared to be a little thinner and weaker. Fatty Wang had lost weight, but he was not as thin as Zhang Huzi. Only the outline of his face could be seen. If the two of them went out, people would definitely think that they were brothers. Fatty Wang looked at Zhang Huzi expressionlessly, then looked away. Without Gu Xin¡¯s interrogation, Zhang Huzi had already confessed. He was the one who killed them, and everyone was his. He was the mastermind, and his mother was the aplice. He had been practicing martial arts with the warrior monks of Hongyuan temple. That was why he had gradually recovered and had the energy to study. However, he had been sick since he was a child and had been ridiculed by others, so he had always kept a low profile. He had no friends and no one knew that he knew Kung Fu. He often came to Hongyuan temple, so he was very familiar with everything in Hongyuan temple. That was why he was able to avoid the warrior monks ¡®night patrol, kill people quietly, and then escape unscathed. He took the initiative to exin that when he killed Madam Wang, he had first tied Lord Wang up and gagged him so that he could watch Madam Wang die with his own eyes. Then, he had been hung on a beam of the house. Lord Wang had died with his eyes wide open because he had seen him. He had never thought that he would have such a big son outside. When he killed old Madam Wang, old Madam Wang had mistaken him for fatty Wang. He wanted old Madam Wang to die in the same way as her, but when he saw her smile, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He let her smell the poisonous fragrance. He was the most furious when he killed youngdy Wang. Youngdy Wang was beautiful and brave, and she had a different temperament. He hated it. They were both Lord Wang¡¯s sons, so why couldn¡¯t he marry such a girl? he could only live with a fool. He vented all the anger in his heart on youngdy Wang. He even wanted to hit brother Hao, but by the time he killed youngdy Wang, brother Hao was already dead. He could only use the things in that room to vent his anger and the pain in his heart. As for the blood in the old woman¡¯s room, it wasn¡¯t human blood. He just wanted to make the case a little more strange. As for the servant girls and manservants, all of them had died from smelling the poisonous fragrance. He was the one who carried the food over, so there were no servant girls in the room. Someone from the servant¡¯s side had discovered him, so he could only kill them. He calmly exined and after he finished, he stared straight at fatty Wang. Chapter 2713 - 2713 I won’t do anything stupid 2713 I won¡¯t do anything stupid Fatty Wang took a few steps forward, lifted Zhang Huzi by the cor, and started punching and kicking him. He didn¡¯t say anything and only focused on hitting people to vent the pent-up emotions in his heart. His grandmother, his parents, his wife, and his children had nothing to do with them, but they had to bear the inexplicable hatred of this mother and son. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He couldn¡¯t ept this, he really couldn¡¯t ept this. However, what else could he do other than give this person a good beating? No matter what he did, the person closest to him would not wake up. No matter what he did, he would not change the fact that he would be alone in this world from now on. ¡°Stop hitting him, young master Wang, stop hitting him. He¡¯s your brother, your blood brother!¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s heart ached for her son, and she kept pleading. However, it was as if fatty Wang didn¡¯t hear her, as he continued tond heavy punches on Zhang Huzi¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t hit Hu!¡± At this moment, the silly girl who had been staring at Lu Zheng in a daze finally came back to her senses. She stood up and wanted to pull fatty Wang back. In the end, just as fatty Wang raised his hand, he hit her. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t even hold back a bit of strength, silly ya was beaten back a few steps, her head hit the stool, blood flowed out from her forehead, and she fainted. This sudden change made fatty Wang stop his movements. He frowned and looked at the silly girl. Gu Xin went forward to check on silly ya¡¯s condition and asked Dong Xue and Zheng Qiu to help her to the side to stop the bleeding. Dong Xue had been working for Gu Xin for more than a year. She knew the basics of bleeding control. She quickly applied medicine on silly ya¡¯s forehead and wrapped it with a cloth, but silly ya showed no signs of waking up. After being blocked like this, fatty Wang didn¡¯t have any thoughts of continuing the fight. He clenched his fists, dropped his shoulders, came to the front of his rtive¡¯s body and knelt down. ¡­¡­ In the Hongyuan temple case, Zhang Huzi took the initiative to confess that he was the murderer. After that, Gu Xin asked him a few more questions, and he answered them all honestly. The person who recorded them recorded everything down. Zhang Liushi was an aplice. Without her first giving ping ¡®er the poisonous incense, Zhang Huzi would not have been able to proceed so smoothly. The mother and son were both arrested. The only thing was that she was so silly that she did not know anything. After she was hit on the head, she was still unconscious. Little Shami had cleaned up a meditation room for her to sleep in, while Gu Xin asked Dong Xue to look after her. Because of the murder, Hongyuan temple could not be opened immediately even if the murderer had been caught. Gu Xin and the rest had not slept for more than 20 hours. When the case was closed, the sky was already dark. Hence, they decided to rest at Hongyuan temple for the night. It just so happened that the abbot had brought the monks of the temple to release the souls of the Wang family. Lord Xu led his men to work on the follow-up of the case, while the head butler went down the mountain to return home to prepare for the funeral. Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Zheng Qiu were burning joss paper with fatty Wang before the funeral. ¡°Old Wang, you should go and restter. You¡¯ve been up for so long, and there are still so many days left. If you don¡¯t sleep now, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡± Looking at the silent fatty Wang, Gu Xin tried to persuade him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay with them for a while longer.¡± Fatty Wang nodded and paused, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Lu Zheng patted fatty Wang¡¯s shoulder, not saying a word. When it was midnight, Gu Xin and the rest went back to their room to rest. Before they left, Gu Xin wanted to persuade fatty Wang again, but she was stopped by Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng shook his head at her and pulled her away. Chapter 2714 - 2714 I’ve told you before 2714 I¡¯ve told you before After they had walked far away, Gu Xin asked,¡±why didn¡¯t you let me pull him away?¡± He¡¯s going to go bad if he continues to endure like this.¡± ¡°Pull him away,¡± Lu Yang said.¡±He¡¯lle out in a while.¡± For this kind of thing, it was useless to beforted by others. He could only rely on himself to get out of it. I believe that it¡¯s only a matter of time before he can walk out of it. ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and did not argue. Forget it, since she wasn¡¯t home today, she might be in Tongzhou in a few days, until the Wang family¡¯s burial. Then these few days, she would give fatty Wang a Jade Pearl water every day, thinking that he would be able to hold on. With that thought, Gu Xin stopped worrying and turned to ask Zheng Qiu, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, do you want to go back to the capital with the people from the Yamen?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back,¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. I¡¯lle back after I go back and tell my brother. I¡¯m sure Bai Yi and the others wille to offer their condolences. I¡¯lle with them. I¡¯m just a little worried about my brother and the others.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯yeah, I think so too. Go back and give your orders, thene back with Bai Yi and the others. You can take my family¡¯s car. My family will definitely send someone over. Tell my family that I won¡¯t be going back for a few days. I¡¯ll stay here and see if I can help.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Qiu replied. I¡¯ll go back with he gang and he Qiang tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Then, brother Yuan Yuan, do you want to go back first?¡± Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Xiao Qiu and the others,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve settled things. Oh, right, take care of silly ya and let Dongxue take care of her. ¡± Gu Xin was stunned and said,¡¯why is brother Yuanyuan suddenly so concerned about someone else? Is it because that silly girl was entranced by you just now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. He only felt that she looked a little familiar. Now that Zhang Liushi and Zhang Huzi have been arrested, and this silly girl doesn¡¯t have the ability to live independently, if we let her go back to the vige alone, she probably won¡¯t have any way to live.¡± As Zheng Qiu was there, Lu Zheng could not say anything. Zheng Qiu was not an insensible person. She waved at the two of them. you two take your time to chat. Xinxin will slowly get jealous. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a fish in the pond, so I¡¯m going back to my room first! Then, without waiting for them to speak, she went straight back to her room. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other, then held hands as they walked into Lu Zheng¡¯s room. Gu Xin¡¯s room was right in between Lu Zheng and Zheng Qiu¡¯s. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve wanted to ask you this since earlier. You seemed to have known about fatty Wang¡¯s father¡¯s past since a long time ago, and that there was such a person who wanted to kill him? How did you know?¡± Gu Xin asked the moment she sat down. She had been keeping it in her heart for a long time, but she had not found a chance to ask. ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡± Lu Yang said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°?¡±Gu Xin blinked and tried her best to recall. She then shook her head firmly, ¡± when did you tell me that? He definitely didn¡¯t tell me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten.¡± ¡°Do you still remember thest battle we fought in the westernnds, when we chased after Princess Yunhai?¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t answer directly, but asked. ¡°What does this have to do with that?¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she smacked her head and said, ¡± I know. Brother Yuanyuan, did you dream about it? ¡± You said that you¡¯ve dreamed of many people, as if they were real. At that time, we had not met fatty Wang yet.¡± Chapter 2715 - 2715 It’s been hard on you 2715 It¡¯s been hard on you At that time, they would have no more secrets between them. Gu Xin told Lu Zheng about the existence of the Jade Pearl and Lu Zheng told her about his past life. However, in order for Gu Xin to ept it better, Lu Zheng spoke in the form of a dream. As for many of the bad things that happened, Lu Zheng did not tell her everything because they were all in the past and would never happen again in this life. He had also mentioned Li Shan to Gu Xin before. ¡°That¡¯s right. We hadn¡¯t met old Wang at that time. It was as if I had truly lived my entire life. It was just that many people had different endings, and things happened differently. Some people did not appear at that time. So, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever meet him again. This year, fatty Wang appeared. He appeared earlier than in my dreams. I remembered his family. However, in the dream, his family didn¡¯t meet with an ident at this time.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then, in the dream, was the murderer of the Wang family Zhang Huzi?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. In his dream, the third Prince and the seventh Prince were still fighting for power. The Emperor was seriously ill, and Lord Wang was not on either side. Thus, he did not have the opportunity to be transferred back to the capital this year. In his dream, he had always been the prefect of Tongzhou. Next year, a cook would be hired by their family, and it would be Zhang Liushi. After that, Zhang Liushi poisoned them and killed their entire family. Zhang Huzi did not appear in the dream. In the end, Zhang Liushi was captured, and when I woke up from my dream, Zhang Huzi and silly ya were not in my dream.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, your dream is really magical. However, even if you¡¯ve warned Lord Wang Long ago, they might not have been able to guard against Zhang Liushi and Zhang Huzi! Sigh, I can only say that fate is ying with us.¡± Gu Xin sighed. She also knew that Lu Zheng was testing Zhang Liushi just now. He was right after testing her. She asked again, ¡± what about fatty Wang? ¡± What did he be after he walked out of it?¡± ¡°He walked out. He had turned over a new leaf and was a very capable person. It¡¯s different from when we first met. However, I don¡¯t know what he will be in reality.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°It will definitely be better than in my dreams. He wasn¡¯t bad by nature and he wasn¡¯t stupid. I believe that after going through such a thing, he will definitely get better and better. Furthermore, the speed of recovery will definitely be very fast.¡± Gu Xin said firmly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Yes, I am. Alright, go to sleep! You can¡¯t stay awake just because you have jade beads. Have a good sleep, we still have to go down the mountain tomorrow morning.¡± Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. Then, he stood up and walked Gu Xin to the room next door. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, the steward of the Wang family brought people to carry the coffins that had been prepared yesterday to the mountain. Madam Liu of the state of tai, which was closer to Tongzhou, had already arrived with her children. Madame Liu went to kunzhou and Jinnan Zhou of the goddess Kingdom and returned home in a good mood. However, just as she had finished resting and was ready toe to her Maiden Home to celebrate her mother¡¯s birthday, she received the bad news. She almost cried all the way from thai to Tongzhou. When she arrived at Hongyuan temple, she could not even stand steadily. Her mother, brother, sister-inw, niece-inw, and grandnephew were all dead. She could not ept this at all. Looking at fatty Wang who had lost a lot of weight, she held his hand in heartache. ¡°City guard, good child, it¡¯s been hard on you!¡± Fatty Wang held onto Madame Liu¡¯s hand, not saying a word. Chapter 2716 - 2716 I’ll keep an eye on him 2716 I¡¯ll keep an eye on him On the 4th of September, the bodies of the Wang family were transported back to the backyard of the Tongzhou Prefecture. The entire Manor was hung with whitenterns. Themon people now knew what had happened and all of them sighed, feeling that Lord Wang¡¯s family was too pitiful. Sir Wang had a good reputation in the Tongzhou Prefecture. After his body was ced in the mourning hall, many people came in one after another to offer their condolences. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fatty Wang didn¡¯t know many of them, but from their clothes, he could tell that many of them were ordinary people. Some of the people who had received help from the Wang family cried with genuine feelings. Whether it was Sir Wang, old Madam Wang, Madam Wang, or youngdy Wang, they had all done bad things for the people of Tongzhou in the past few years. There was no need to talk about Sir Wang. He had always worked for the people and had never wrongly judged or wronged anyone. He sought justice for the people and did not collude with the rich merchants. He treated all the people of Tongzhou Prefecture equally. Old Madam Wang would ask the servants in the residence to send quilts and food to the lonely elderly when the weather was cold. Madam Wang and youngdy Wang¡¯s shops and manors would provide all kinds of workers, so that everyone could have a ce to earn a living with their own hands. There wasn¡¯t even a beggar in the Tongzhou Prefecture. It wasn¡¯t entirely the Wang family¡¯s contribution; however, Wang family had set an example in Tongzhou province. Lord Wang was a good official, so the officials under him couldn¡¯t be too bad, and had to follow him. Old Madam Wang, Madam Wang, and youngdy Wang were the role models among the female family members of the officials, businessmen, and the other women in Tongzhou. In order to get closer to the female family members of the big shots, they had to learn from them even if they were unwilling. Therefore, the entire Tongzhou province was in harmony. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any bad things, it was just that there were very few. Therefore, there were many people who came to offer their condolences. The Yamen runners had to maintain order at the door and let them in one by one. At this time, everyone followed the rules and entered one by one in a line with true feelings. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she watched from the side. It was really not bad to be able to be an official to this extent. The date of the burial had already been decided on that day. They would set off on the tenth of September and return to the Wang family¡¯s hometown to be buried in their ancestral graves. The Wang family¡¯s old home was not far from the Tongzhou Prefecture and was not under the jurisdiction of the Tongzhou Prefecture. It would take a day to travel by boat. Fatty Wang had already asked the second housekeeper to bring people back to their hometown to choose an address, and then settle everything there. When he returned, he would be able to bring them back to their graves. The matters in the residence were all handled by the head and second housekeepers. After fatty Wang saw that one after another, he fetched his aunts and elder sisters back, he also started to get busy. Gu Xin would eat with fatty Wang in the morning and she would make him sit down to eat with her. She would then secretly put jade beads into his food. Therefore, fatty Wang looked very energetic, but his aunties and sisters were even more heartbroken for him, always worried that he would suddenly copse. In the end, they sent Mrs. Liu, who was slightly more familiar with Gu Xin, to ask Gu Xin to persuade fatty Wang. Gu Xin could onlyfort Madam Liu, ¡± I¡¯ve tried to persuade her. It¡¯s useless. However, don¡¯t worry, Madame Liu. I¡¯ll take his pulse every morning. If there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll force him to rest. I¡¯ll go with him to the Wang family¡¯s ancestralnd, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Madam Liu. I also have enough medicinal herbs on me. ¡± Chapter 2717 - 2717 She looks like my aunt 2717 She looks like my aunt Madam Liu was relieved after hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words. She bade Gu Xin goodbye and left to tell her sisters and nieces about this. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Not long after Madame Liu left, fatty Wang came over. ¡°You¡¯re not busy?¡± Seeing that he was still in good spirits and didn¡¯t look tired, Gu Xin felt even more at ease. ¡°Sit down and rest. Third youngdy, if you are bored here alone, you can go to the prefecture city and take a look. I can get someone to apany you.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°No need,¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan and Xiao Qiu might being over tomorrow or the day after. I don¡¯t want to go shopping. actually, Yingluo. fatty Wang paused for a moment, not knowing what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to watch over you because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll take things too hard. Anyway, I have nothing to do back in the capital, and they all have things to do. Besides, from the day you started following me, I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re my person, and your business is my business. Since I don¡¯t have anything important to do, I should naturally be here. You don¡¯t have to think so much, we¡¯re all friends.¡± Gu Xin knew what he was thinking and said. ¡°Yes.¡± Fatty Wang looked at Gu Xin and nodded his head solemnly. ¡°Eat something and drink a ss of water! It¡¯s not easy for you to have free time. Although you trained your body well in the capital, you are not made of iron. When you can rest, you should sit down and rest.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°I understand,¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s heart ached. He wanted to rest as well. He wanted to sleep more, but the moment he closed his eyes, he would see his family die tragically. He couldn¡¯t stand it. When he was busy with the funeral, he could still divert some attention and not think too much. All of a sudden, the two of them fell silent. Gu Xin didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with the atmosphere. She sat there patiently and treated it as if she was apanying fatty Wang. ¡°Third youngdy, that mother and son will be executed, right?¡± Fatty Wang asked after a moment of silence. ¡°That¡¯s right. He had already been escorted to the court of judicial review. After the imperial examination is over, they will be executed along with the group of people who were executed this year.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then, that silly girl?¡± Fatty Wang asked again. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why fatty Wang would ask about silly ya. Logically speaking, silly ya had nothing to do with this case. Besides, with fatty Wang¡¯s current situation, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to people that were not important. Even in the past, he was just gossiping. ¡°I just feel that that silly girl looks very familiar.¡± Fatty Wang exined as he saw Gu Xin¡¯s confusion. ¡°You also find him familiar?¡± This time, Gu Xin was really shocked. ¡°Does third youngdy also find him familiar?¡± Fatty Wang asked suspiciously. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s brother Yuanyuan who thinks that silly girl looks familiar. I¡¯ve shown silly ya. She¡¯s really stupid, and she¡¯s not pretending. In addition, I¡¯ve also asked the people from the magistrate¡¯s office to go to their vige and ask around. I¡¯ve also asked the people who have followed the magistrate to the manor and recognized silly ya. I can confirm that she is really silly. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stupid, it¡¯s just that my memory is stuck in childhood, but I can¡¯t learn more things as I grow older like a child.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then who do you think she looks like, general Lu?¡± Fatty Wang asked. he didn¡¯t think of that at first. He just felt that she looked very familiar. After Gu Xin finished speaking, she asked, ¡± what about you? Who do you think she resembles?¡± ¡°Just like my aunt.¡± Fatty Wang pursed his lips, not nning to hide anything. Chapter 2719 - 2719 He missed her and didn’t miss her 2719 He missed her and didn¡¯t miss her ¡°Eldest uncle has an heir, three sons. Therefore, maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother did not force him to take in concubines or force eldest uncle to have children. They didn¡¯t care about what first aunt did with cousin. It¡¯s just that when I go to their house, I will run over to eldest aunt and cousin¡¯s ce to y. At other times, only eldest uncle likes to go to their ce. It was like an ordinary family of three living together. When I was young, I was silly and didn¡¯t know how to look at things. When I passed away, all my uncles, aunts, and cousins didn¡¯t dare to provoke me because my father was a government official. I¡¯ll go to whichever uncle¡¯s ce I want to go to. No one will say anything.¡± ¡°Later, as I grew up, I realized that my other cousins all thought that I was a fool. They thought that I was fat and didn¡¯t want to y with me. Unlike my aunt¡¯s brothers and sisters. Only eldest uncle¡¯s cousin is true to me. After I beat her up that day, I felt ufortable when I saw her bleeding. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly thought of the time when I was eight years old. I went to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house and asked my cousin to take me out to y on the streets. In the end, I had an argument with others. At that time, there were other cousins and a few young masters from their Yamen. My cousins tried to stop us on the surface, but they were actually instigating us to fight. When I was being held down and beaten, my cousin rushed over to protect me. That time, my cousin¡¯s head was also broken.¡± ¡°Because my father had good luck as an official at that time and was ssmates with the magistrate of that ce, this matter was reduced to a small one. However, her cousin was still punished to kneel in the ancestral hall after her head was broken. I felt very apologetic, so I knelt down with her. Maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother couldn¡¯t bear to see me suffer, so they didn¡¯t punish cousin. That day, when I injured that silly girl, the image of my cousin standing in front of me back then appeared in my mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I thought she was my cousin.¡± Fatty Wang would asionally think about this over the past few days. If Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask Dong Xue to take care of silly ya, he would have sent someone to take care of silly ya. ¡°Then your uncle will definitely recognize you. He was even able to make your maternal grandfather and grandmother yield and agree to him marrying your first aunt. That shows that he has deep feelings for your first aunt. Your mother may have forgotten, but your first uncle will definitely not forget.¡± After Gu Xin heard this, she thought for a while and asked, ¡± will your other aunte? ¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±No.¡± The other eldest aunt was in charge of the Family Matters and usually didn¡¯t leave Jiangnan. Last year, his eldest uncle had brought his unmarried youngest son here. It should be the same this year.¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Xin said. Your first uncle and the others areing tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll go to silly girl¡¯s ceter and see how I can wake her up. She had been unconscious for two days. It was time for her to wake up. I¡¯ll bring your first uncle over after he pays his respects tomorrow. Don¡¯t tell him yet, let him see it for himself. You do your thing, leave the rest to me. ¡± Fatty Wang also felt that this was the most appropriate. He hoped that silly girl was his cousin, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want her to be. In any case, he felt conflicted. After chatting with Gu Xin for a while, fatty Wang got up and left for the mourning hall. Gu Xin, on the other hand, stood up and went to the inn. Silly ya was staying at the inn now, and Dong Xue was watching over her. Gu Xin would definitely go and take a look during the two days when she left the mountain. Chapter 2720 - 2721-awake 2720 Chapter 2721-awake ¡°Third miss, you¡¯vee! This servant was just thinking of asking second brother to report this!¡± As soon as she reached the entrance of the inn, she saw Dong Xueing down from upstairs and running to Gu Xin excitedly. ¡°Is he awake?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, yes, he¡¯s awake! She just doesn¡¯t say anything. She doesn¡¯t respond to anything this servant says. She¡¯s not even interested in the delicious food this servant says! This servant can only send someone to invite you.¡± Dong Xue said. ¡°Yes, ask the waiter to prepare some light food. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and went upstairs to the room where silly ya was staying. Just as Dongxue had said, silly ya was awake, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at the top of the bed with a dazed look, but her dazed look was different from before. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Miss Shuyan.¡± Gu Xin walked to the bed and called out softly. She had already found out his cousin¡¯s maiden name from fatty Wang, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was her, so she could only give it a try. The silly girl¡¯s eyes moved, then she turned her head to look at Gu Xin with some difficulty. Gu Xinughed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Silly ya¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She had been unconscious for two days and had not eaten or spoken. Even the water was fed by Dongxue once in a while, but she could not guarantee that she would be able to feed it all. ¡°I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s friend, Gu Xin. Your cousin, Wang Shoucheng, that little fatty, do you remember him?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xiaocheng, is Xiaocheng here?¡± The silly girl was stunned for a long time before she remembered this person. Then, she asked, frowning again. miss Gu, where is this? ¡± ¡°Miss Shu, I¡¯ll pour you a cup of water first and help you up to drink it. Then we¡¯ll talk slowly, okay?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The silly girl¡¯s reaction was a little slow. It took her a while to understand Gu Xin¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Gu Xin bent over and helped her up. Then, she ced a cushion on the head of the bed for her to lean on before turning around to pour some water. She didn¡¯t put any jade beads for the silly girl, just warm water from the pot. Silly girl felt the pain on her forehead. She was a little confused and couldn¡¯t remember what had happened. ¡°Miss Shu, drink some water first. This is an Inn in the Tongzhou Prefecture. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare food for you. You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days, so you have to eat. You have a wound on your forehead too, you need to eat something and change your medicine so that your wound will heal faster.¡± Seeing that she could raise her hand to touch her forehead, Gu Xin thought that there was nothing wrong with her other body parts. She was just a little weak because she had not eaten. So, she passed the cup of tea to her and let her drink it herself. The silly girl had been awake for a while. Although she was quite soft, it didn¡¯t hinder her movements. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. She took the cup and sipped the water. After he finished drinking, he passed the nket to Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind and ced it aside. dy Gu, you said that this is the Tongzhou Prefecture and that I¡¯m not dead. Did you save me? ¡± The silly girl asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Miss Shu, before I answer this question, can I ask you a question? You were clearly in Jiangnan, so why did you appear in Tongzhou? Who brought you here?¡± Gu Xin asked. f * ck! the silly girl suddenly frowned, and then covered her head with both hands. She felt as if there were needles piercing her head, and it looked like she was in extreme pain. ¡°Miss Shu, rx and don¡¯t think about it.¡± Gu Xin sat beside her and reached out to massage a few of her acupuncture points. Slowly, the silly girl calmed down, but there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead, soaking the cloth wrapped around her forehead. Her wound had broken open, and blood stained the cloth. Chapter 2721 - 2721 Do you remember your own age? 2721 Do you remember your own age? At this time, Dongxue also came back. Seeing the situation, she quickly went to her bag to get the hemostatic ointment and cloth. N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Use a hot towel to wipe the area around her wound first, then apply the medicine.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Dongxue put down her things and went to the washstand to get a Copper Basin to find hot water. Soon, Dong Xue came with hot water. She wrung the handkerchief dry and went forward to wipe the blood around silly ya¡¯s wound. After she was done, she came over to apply medicine and bandage her. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t move around. If you let the wound open again, there will be a scar on your forehead and it won¡¯t look good. Youngdy, you¡¯re so beautiful, you have to be careful.¡± Wintersnow could not help but remind him. She wasn¡¯t sure if silly ya had returned to normal. From her eyes, she looked normal, but she was still a little dazed. When she applied the medicine on her, it hurt a little, but she endured it. If she hadn¡¯t returned to normal, she would have cried. She had seen the silly girl¡¯s situation in the temple. She would ask for candy like a child. thank you, miss. I¡¯ll be careful. The silly girl thanked him sincerely. Dong Xue was stunned. She blinked her eyes, looked at the silly girl, and then looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Miss Shu has woken up.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said to Dong Xue, then turned to the silly servant girl, ¡± miss Shu, this is my personal servant, Dong Xue. When I¡¯m not around for the next two days, you can tell her if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you third miss Gu, thank you miss Dongxue.¡± The silly girl had already heard Dong Xue call Gu Xin ¡®third miss¡¯, so she also addressed her as¡¯ third miss¡¯. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything and Dong Xue waved her hands, ¡± ¡°Miss Shu is too polite, too polite.¡± She was still a little surprised at this moment. However, in such a short time, their family¡¯s third youngdy had directly found out the identity of that silly girl. It was really too amazing. Dong Xue packed up the ointment and other things and put them aside. Then, she stood beside Gu Xin, waiting for her instructions. Silly girl was no longer silly. She remembered who she was, but she was a little confused during the time she was a silly girl. However, with her previous memories, she could tell that even though this master and servant were dressed inly, from the material of their clothes, they were definitely not from an ordinary family. They were either rich or noble. The silly girl, Shu Yan, was hesitating on how to say it when Gu Xin read her mind. To be honest, Shu Yan had disappeared after she was of age. She had no memory for ten years and her brain was damaged. Although she was older than her, her temperament was definitely no different from that of a young girl. Gu Xin had never encountered such a situation before and was also thinking about how to exin it to Shu Yan. She had just asked her if she remembered how she came to Tongzhou, but she started to have a headache and even her wound broke. Gu Xin did not dare to provoke her anymore. ¡°Third Gu Youngdy, just now you asked me if I still remember how I came to Tongzhou. I can¡¯t remember. I only remember being put in a sack and being carried by someone for a long time. I fainted from hunger. When I woke up, I was by a stream. Then, he was hit in the back of his head by something. Before he fainted, he felt like he had been thrown into the water. I can¡¯t remember anything after that. Someone is trying to harm me. Third youngdy Gu, were you the one who saved me?¡± Shu Yan spoke very slowly, as if he was reminiscing while he spoke. ¡°Miss Shu, do you remember your own age?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 2722 - 2722-daughter-in-law 2722 Chapter 2722-daughter-inw ¡°Not long ago, my family just held a funeral for me. I¡¯m fifteen this year.¡± Shu Yan said. Dongxue looked at Shu Yan in surprise. It seemed that this girl had forgotten everything that had happened in the past ten years. ¡°Miss Shu, what I¡¯m going to say next might not be something you can ept right away, but you must know.¡± Gu Xin looked at Shu Yan¡¯s face and paid attention to her emotions. She nned to speak slowly and stop once she felt that something was wrong. Gu Xin remembered that her sister and grandma Xiao had told her that the human brain was the mostplicated part of the human body. If the brain was injured, all sorts of situations could ur. Ten years ago, Shu Yan had an injury on the back of her head. After she was identally picked up by Zhang Liushi, she had lost her memory when she woke up and couldn¡¯t remember anything about herself. And now, she was identally pushed down by fatty Wang and hurt her forehead. After she woke up, she remembered what happened ten years ago, but she couldn¡¯t remember the ten years that she had spent. Gu Xin had always believed in Gu Nian¡¯s words. Of course, she also believed in grandma Xiao¡¯s words. After all, grandma Xiao had taught her many things. Judging from Shu Yan¡¯s current state, wasn¡¯t the human brain a veryplicated structure? ¡°Third miss Gu, please speak.¡± Shu Yan was a little nervous. She felt that she had overlooked something important, but she couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Miss Shu, youring-of-age ceremony was held by your family ten years ago.¡± Gu Xin said. She felt that she had to first let people know that it was ten yearster and not ten years ago as she remembered. N?v(el)B\\jnn Shu Yan was stunned. Gu Xin was waiting for her to digest this matter. ¡°Third miss Gu, You must be joking! How could this be? ¡°Why would I be in a daze?¡± Shu Yan muttered after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the people in the inn what year it is. You can say that Dongxue and I colluded to tease you, but I can¡¯t collude with everyone. Also, today is our first time meeting. Does miss Shu think I would joke with someone I just met?¡± Gu Xin said seriously. After a pause, she continued, ¡± and your cousin Wang Shoucheng. If it was ten years ago, do you think I would be friends with him at my age? ¡± Shu Yan shook her head. She felt that her head was hurting again. ¡°Miss Shu, don¡¯t think too much. Will you listen to me? Your father will arrive in Tongzhou tonight or tomorrow morning. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know me or believe me. But you¡¯ll definitely know your father, right? You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth then. But now, there are some things that I must tell you. I¡¯m worried that when you see your father and he tells you about the situation, you¡¯ll be too emotional and it won¡¯t be good for your head. I¡¯ll tell you first so that you¡¯ll be able to have some confidence. When you see your father again, you¡¯ll be able to control your emotions.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Alright, third miss Gu, I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡± Shu Yan took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and finally decided to let Gu Xin finish. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came to Tongzhou. When I saw you, you didn¡¯t remember anything. The woman who was with you said that you were her daughter-inw. Ten years ago, you were washing clothes by the river in the vige and you floated down from upstream. She reported it to the authorities, but no one came to acknowledge you. So, she could only raise you in her house.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°S-daughter-inw?¡± Shu Yan was frightened by this identity, and his face turned even paler. Chapter 2723 - 2722-request 2723 Chapter 2722-request ¡°Miss Shu, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve checked for you. You didn¡¯t really sleep with anyone. You¡¯re still a Virgin.¡± Gu Xin said hurriedly. Shu Yan heaved a sigh of relief. This made her even more afraid than when Gu Xin said that it had been ten years. She remembered that she had just reached marriageable age not long ago, but now that she was told that she had been a daughter-inw for ten years, she was really frightened. Dongxue knew this as well. Grandma Xiao taught Gu Xin a method to determine if a woman had lost her virginity and it was very useful. Gu Xin had previously done a full body examination for Shu Yan, so she knew about it. She also felt that it was strange. Before the Yamen runners escorted the Zhang mother and son into the capital, she had specially gone to ask Zhang Huzi. Zhang Huzi did not want to say anything, but in the end, he still said it. Zhang Huzi said that even though he had slept on the same bed as Shu Yan all these years, he had never touched Shu Yan. It was as if he was the only one who made some marks on their wedding night and every time his mother wanted to change the sheets for them. Gu Xin was very surprised by this and asked Zhang Huzi why he did it. Zhang Huziughed sarcastically. He did not exin why and only said to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I hope that Your Highness can find silly ya¡¯s family. If you can¡¯t, please protect her on ount that silly ya is silly and doesn¡¯t do bad things. Presumably, the princess¡¯s family was not short of money, and silly girl was especially sensitive to fragrance. The princess¡¯s family business had a spice business, so she could ask someone to teach silly girl some things. Silly girl would not eat for free. If that silly girl wakes up and asks about my mother and I, then please tell her that she can eat too much. My mother and I don¡¯t want her anymore and will never see her again in this life. Tell her to give up and get food from you by doing things!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what Zhang Huzi was thinking. Since he didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t guess. Zhang Huzi was already someone who was about to be beheaded, so threats and promises were useless against him. Gu Xin always felt that Zhang Huzi had feelings for silly ya. But since they had feelings for each other, and silly ya was in a different situation ten years ago, and the two of them had a marriage contract, how could Zhang Huzi not touch silly ya when they were sleeping on the same bed? Maybe he loved her to the extreme, or maybe he didn¡¯t have any love and just treated her as a little pitiful girl. No matter what, Gu Xin still thought highly of Zhang Huzi in this aspect. He didn¡¯t take advantage of Shu Yan¡¯s loss of memory and turning her into a silly girl to take advantage of her when she was in a vulnerable state, even if they had a proper marriage contract. then, my mother and Hu Zi will be together. Shu Yan habitually said the form of address she had developed for the past ten years. She stopped and frowned as her head began to hurt again. Who was Hu Zi? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om That¡¯s right, third youngdy GU only said that her father would being, what about her mother? ¡°Miss Shu, don¡¯t be anxious. If you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it. Slowly take care of your body and your memory will slowlye back.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell Shu Yan who Hu Zi was, nor did she say that the mother she was talking about wasn¡¯t her biological mother. She only consoled her gently. It wasn¡¯t the right time to say that she was the daughter-inw of the murderer who killed her auntie¡¯s family. If he told her, she would probably faint from the pain. ¡°Alright, I understand, third youngdy Gu. Third miss Gu, please continue.¡± Shu Yan took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed herself down. Chapter 2725 - 2725 Actually still feeling hungry 2725 Actually still feeling hungry When Shu Yan sat down and ate, Gu Xin and Dong Xue stared at her. Although Shu Yan was already 25 years old, she had been living a carefree life for the past ten years. The Zhang family¡¯s mother and son had taken care of her so much that she didn¡¯t show any signs of growing up. She really looked like a girl who wasn¡¯t even 20 yet. Gu Xin had a new understanding of human nature. Because Zhang Liushi had heard the conversation between the Wang family¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inwst year, she had stubbornly believed that the Wang family had caused her and her son to be so miserable. That was why she had taken such crazy revenge, and even her son had been led astray by her. However, putting this matter aside, it was not easy for a widowed mother to take care of her son. She saved a girl who had no rtives and provided for her food and drink. Although she took advantage of the girl¡¯s stupidity and made her her her daughter-inw, she did not treat the silly girl badly. She did not even send her directly to her son¡¯s bed when she got married. She took a proper path of marriage. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t saying that she agreed with Zhang Liushi¡¯s actions. She just felt that Zhang Liushi had a conscience for not mistreating Shu Yan. Shu Yan¡¯s hands were white and tender, and it was obvious that she had not done any work. Gu Xin had seen many of the vige¡¯s mother-inw torturing their daughters-inw. Those daughters-inw were all normal people, unlike Shu Yan, who was a silly girl with no memory. Zhang Huzi didn¡¯t take advantage of her when she was in a difficult position. In ten years, he still allowed Shu Yan to maintain her purity. On this point, Gu Xin really couldn¡¯t say anything. In the beginning, Zhang Liushi also didn¡¯t think about giving this beautiful girl she picked up to her son as a daughter-inw. She had told them about Shu Yan¡¯s background and even reported it to the authorities because she wanted to help Shu Yan find her family. However, since she couldn¡¯t find her, she couldn¡¯t just lose her. Shu Yan ate in a refined manner. She took small sips of the porridge and didn¡¯t make any sound. Anyway, Gu Xin felt that she could not do it at all. Shu Yan finished half a bowl of porridge and ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables. She put down her bowl and chopsticks and frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Shu, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Dong Xue asked in surprise. That night, the murderer saw her taking care of miss Shu and asked her to take good care of her and not let miss Shu starve. From these words, Dongxue could tell that miss Shu liked to eat a lot and could eat a lot. Moreover, she had heard the entire process of the trial. Didn¡¯t miss Shu know the Wang family because she wanted to eat delicious snacks? Therefore, Dongxue asked the waiter to prepare a lot of food just now. Although they were all light dishes, the amount was definitely not small. In the end, just like this ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± Shu Yan said. She touched her stomach and frowned even more. but, Yingluo. Dongxue wanted to say, ¡± but you definitely didn¡¯t eat this much in the past, ¡± but she couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Miss Shu, although you¡¯ve just woken up, the wound on your forehead is bleeding quite a bit. I think you should eat a little more! It¡¯ll bete and the inn¡¯s kitchen staff will be resting. If you¡¯re hungry, you won¡¯t have anywhere to find food.¡± Gu Xin said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Is that so?¡± Shu Yan was a little confused. She was still hungry. why don¡¯t I eat a little more? ¡± After saying this, Shu Yan was a little surprised. The food she had just eaten was the amount she had eaten every day. Her body had been weak since she was young and she did not eat much. She was already used to it, but she actually felt that her stomach was not full. Chapter 2726 - 2726 Taller and fatter 2726 Taller and fatter Shu Yan finished the entire bowl of porridge and half of the dishes on the table before he felt half full. She couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling that this shouldn¡¯t have happened. She suddenly looked at her hand, and her eyes froze for a moment. She slowly raised her hand and looked at the flesh on the back of her hand in disbelief. This, wasn¡¯t this something that only chubby children had? She raised her other hand again. Was this pair of white and chubby hands hers? Where were her slender Jade-like hands? She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her waist, then heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God, there wasn¡¯t as much meat on her waist as on her hands. However, there was still meat. She couldn¡¯t care less about Gu Xin and Dong Xue beside her. She bent down slightly and pinched the meat on her leg. Then, it was his arms, and then his face. She understood. She had gained weight. She had probably been eating very well for the past ten years. Anyway, what she had just eaten was the amount she used to eat three meals a day, and she still felt that she was not full. Gu Xin and Dong Xue didn¡¯t understand what she was doing at first, but Gu Xin finally understood. Previously, when fatty Wang talked about his cousin sister, he didn¡¯t mention her height or weight. The main reason was that when fatty Wangst saw his cousin sister, he wasn¡¯t even ten years old. Shu Yan was probably only eleven or twelve years old. Now that more than ten years had passed, fatty Wang had changed. It was impossible for Shu Yan to not have changed. Hence, fatty Wang didn¡¯t mention her weight and only said that silly girl looked like his first aunt. Now that she looked at it, Gu Xin felt that Shu Yan had realized that she had gained weight. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her,¡±miss Shu, it¡¯s been ten years. You¡¯ve not only gained weight, but you¡¯ve also grown taller.¡± It¡¯s been three years since I¡¯ve reached marriageable age, and I¡¯ve grown quite a bit.¡± Shu Yan was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked, ¡± third miss Gu, can you please stand up? I want to see if I¡¯ve grown taller. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Of course, Gu Xin could. She stood up as told. Shu Yan also stood up and looked at the height of the door, then looked at Gu Xin and Dongxue before walking to Gu Xin¡¯s side. She realized that she was actually as tall as third miss Gu. Third youngdy Gu¡¯s height was one of the taller girls she had met. She had actually grown taller. ¡°I haven¡¯t grown since I was twelve,¡± she said happily,¡±I¡¯m too petitepared to my cousins. Once, I even eavesdropped on a distant rtive telling my mother that my body doesn¡¯t look good, and that my hands are like the chicken feet of the chickens in her Manor. She asked my mother to give me some nourishment. In the end, my hands became white and chubby, and I grew taller. My mother definitely won¡¯t be worried about me when she sees me, Yingluo.¡± At this point, she paused. She had forgotten that third youngdy Gu had just told her that her mother had been depressed after her disappearance and had passed away. Gu Xin reached out to pull her back and patted her lightly, ¡± ¡°Miss Shu, Auntie will be happy. You see, you¡¯ve grown taller and fatter in the past ten years. Maybe it¡¯s because aunty is protecting you from the dark!¡± Shu Yan¡¯s tears fell immediately. Although Shu Yan¡¯s face was toot, it looked especially small. In addition, her forehead was wrapped in a cloth. When she cried, she looked particrly pitiful. She had gained weight, but not the kind with a fat head and big ears. She was the kind that was neither fat nor thin, and she looked like a round little girl who was particrly energetic and likable. Chapter 2727 - 2727 Like a little girl 2727 Like a little girl Gu Xin liked all kinds of beautiful women. Shu Yan wasn¡¯t the kind of beauty that was special or unique, but her looks were indeed likable. Seeing Shu Yan in this state, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but hug her and let her lean on her shoulder. Shu Yan leaned on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder and sobbed for a while, just like a little girl. Gu Xin patted her back gently. Dongxue was also feeling very ufortable. To be honest, from Shu Yan¡¯s perspective, it had been ten years since she woke up. Her mother had passed away because of her and she couldn¡¯t remember anything that had happened in the past ten years. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Anyone would feel bad and cry. Not to mention that Shu Yan was just a well-protected youngdy who didn¡¯t step out of her house. Shu Yan was tired from crying, so Gu Xin asked Dong Xue to help her to the bed to rest. She was really tired. She had already hit her head, and after waking up, she had received so much information that she couldn¡¯t digest it for a while. Her brain waspletely nk. She fell asleep soon after lying down. Gu Xin thought for a while and in the end, she used the finished pills made from jade beads to mix with a pot of water. She asked Dong Xue to give it to Shu Yan and let Dong Xue drink some for herself. The finished product was made into a bottle of pills with one more Jade bead. Gu Xin only had one bottle in her pocket, so she only used one pill. Although Dong Xue didn¡¯t know what it was, she had seen Gu Xin feed it to a severely injured person in the past and knew that it was something good. Since the thirddy allowed her to eat it, she would definitely not miss out on such a good thing. Gu Xin looked at the sleeping Shu Yan and gave Dong Xue a few more words of advice before leaving the inn and returning to the Wang family. It was already dark. Gu Xin went straight to the mourning hall. No one came to pay their respects at night, only old Madam Wang¡¯s daughter, son-inw, granddaughter, and granddaughter-inw were present. Everyone greeted Gu Xin one by one and Gu Xin called fatty Wang to the guest house she was staying in. ¡°Third youngdy, is it older Biao sister?¡± Fatty Wang asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that miss Shu has forgotten what happened in the past ten years. Fatty Wang was a little surprised. ¡°She thought that I saved her. She thought that I picked her up after she was kidnapped and thrown into the river. I simply told her about her family¡¯s situation. As for the Zhang family, I didn¡¯t go into detail. I don¡¯t think she can ept so much information in her current condition. So, when your first unclees and you¡¯re done here, you can tell them both! She should be given a chance to ept it and not throw it all out. My sister and grandma Xiao once said that the human brain is extremelyplicated. I can¡¯t be sure if her brain will be hurt after epting so much at once, so I didn¡¯t tell her. ¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°I understand. Thank you, third miss.¡± Fatty Wang nodded and thanked her, then said, ¡± this matter has nothing to do with cousin. But after all, the mother and son had raised her and protected her for ten years. My mother is her only aunt, Yingluo.¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t know what to say. After getting busy, he felt much better than when he was at Hongyuan temple. Although he still couldn¡¯t ept it, he shouldn¡¯t be depressed at this time. He still had to do what he had to do. ¡°Third miss, you should rest! My first uncle ising over tomorrow. At that time, I will have to trouble third youngdy to bring my eldest uncle to see Biao older sister.¡± Fatty Wang said after a moment of silence. Chapter 2728 - 2728 You have to be mentally prepared 2728 You have to be mentally prepared ¡°Alright. However, when the timees, you¡¯ll have to tell your first uncle that it¡¯s best if he goes alone. Other than your first uncle, I¡¯m sure that the other uncles of your family are also on the way here or are with your first uncle. So, I suggest that you clean up a ce for the father and daughter to stay. When you return to your hometown, you can find time to tell the father and daughter about this!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and suggested. ¡°Yes, I know. Then third youngdy, you rest, I will go to the mourning hall.¡± Fatty Wang thought about it and agreed. He couldn¡¯t leave home now, and he didn¡¯t want his cousin, who he had found with difficulty, toe here. Although not everyone knew the cause and effect, the people of the Wang family definitely knew. They were all rtives. If his cousin heard something and let her imagination run wild, it would be troublesome if something went wrong with her head again. ¡°Mm, you can go!¡± Seeing that fatty Wang had taken her words to heart, Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything more. After fatty Wang left, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t fall asleep either, so she went back to her desk to grind her ink and practice writing. From the moment Gu shouxin started teaching Gu Xin how to write, he told her that if she couldn¡¯t calm down, she could practice writing. Practicing writing could calm her down. Gu Xin had always been like this all these years. Especially during the two years in the West, as long as she was in the quicksand Pce, no matter how tired she was, she would practice writing for an hour every day to calm her heart. Over time, this became a habit. ¡­¡­ The next day at noon, fatty Wang¡¯s uncle, the Shu family¡¯s old master, arrived in Tongzhou. He received the news on the way. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They had originallye to celebrate the birthday of the inw¡¯s old Madam, but it turned out to be a funeral. This kind of thing also made people feel very emotional. Master Shu was very tall, almost 50 years old. His hair was already half white, but he still looked very energetic. He had the temperament of a schr, but he didn¡¯t look like a businessman. He asked his attendant to bring the birthday gift to the inn, while he only brought one attendant with him. The gatekeeper recognized master Shu. In the past few years, Madam¡¯s older brother woulde over every year, so he quickly weed him in. Before they even reached the mourning hall, fatty Wang had already received the news. He sent someone to tell Gu Xin that his uncle had arrived. Great master Shu entered the mourning hall, offered incense and couldn¡¯t help butfort fatty Wang. ¡°First uncle,e with me. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡± Fatty Wang saw that master Shu came alone, so he only brought his followers and brought them to Gu Xin¡¯s ce. The Shu family¡¯s great master still felt strange. After such a thing had happened at home, his nephew still had the mood to rmend people to him? He wanted to say what he wanted to say, but when he thought about how difficult it was for this child, he couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Uncle, this is Princess Xinxin.¡± Fatty Wang introduced them to master Shu and then to Gu Xin, ¡± third miss, this is my uncle. ¡°Thismoner greets Your Highness.¡± Elder Shu was stunned for a moment before he bowed to Gu Xin. ¡°No need to be so polite. Master Shu, I¡¯ll take you to see your daughter. You have to be mentally prepared. She can¡¯t remember anything that happened in the ten years that miss Shu was missing. Now, she only remembers things that happened before she disappeared, which means that her memory stopped before she disappeared.¡± Gu Xin said directly. Master Shu was stunned and did not react at all. ¡°First uncle, what third miss said is true. We confirmed cousin¡¯s identity yesterday, and now cousin looks very simr to first aunt when she was young.¡± Fatty Wang said from the side. Chapter 2729 - 2728-hesitation 2729 Chapter 2728-hesitation Master Shu grabbed fatty Wang¡¯s hand excitedly, ¡± ¡°Really? Did he really find Yanyan? Where was he? Little Cheng, quickly bring me there!¡± ¡°First uncle, don¡¯t get too excited, calm down.¡± I brought you to see third young miss so that third young miss could bring you to see Biao older sister first. I¡¯ve already asked people to clean up the courtyard. After you see my cousinter, you can temporarily stay in the courtyard. Given cousin¡¯s current condition, it¡¯s not suitable for her toe here.¡± At this moment, master Shu didn¡¯t understand what fatty Wang meant by the current situation. What did he mean by ¡°not suitable¡±? his mind was filled with the thought that his daughter had been found. The precious daughter that he thought had reunited with his beloved wife in the underground had been found. He turned to look at Gu Xin and said in a sincere tone, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Your Highness, please take me to see my daughter.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯you¡¯re wee. Master Shu, you can call me third miss like old Wang.¡± ¡°Yes, third miss.¡± Master Shu nodded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now that he was so obedient, he was even willing to call Gu Xin ¡®ancestor¡¯. Gu Xin said,¡¯then I¡¯ll bring master Shu over first. Old Wang, you can stay at home and work! I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯ve settled them down.¡± Fatty Wang nodded, he wanted to say thank you but there were too many things to thank him for. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t think about this before, but now he suddenly felt that he was very lucky to be able to meet Gu Xin and her group. He was the only brother among his siblings, and among all the people he knew, only Gu Xin and her friends treated him as a friend. This was the first time he experienced the warmth of being treated as a friend. He even felt that Gu Xin and the others had already surpassed friends and were developing towards family. This made his cold heart warm up instantly. ¡­¡­ After leaving the Wang family, Gu Xin and master Shu took a carriage instead of walking. After some thought, Gu Xin decided to remind elder Shu of Shu Yan¡¯s situation, ¡± master Shu, miss Shu has lost her memory of the past ten years. If you ask her what happened in the past ten years, she will have a headache. You have to pay more attentionter. Master Shu nodded, and then nervously asked,¡±Third youngdy, do you know what Xiao Yanyan has been through in the past ten years? She¡¯s so good.¡± Since master Shu couldn¡¯t get the answer, he didn¡¯t want to think too much. Gu Xin could tell what he wanted to say and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about miss Shu¡¯s experiences in the past ten years. We only found her in the past few days. I can only say that miss Shu is still ady and has not be a married woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Master Shu heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that Yanyan had not been bullied. By the way, third miss, do you know who took Yanyan in? After raising Yanyan for ten years, it¡¯s time for me to go and thank her. Since Yanyan had appeared in Tongzhou, she should be from Tongzhou, right? Or did youe to Tongzhou from another ce to do something and identally met him?¡± Gu Xin looked at master Shu and his half-white hair, wondering if he could ept the identity of mother and son of the Zhang family. She didn¡¯t tell Shu Yan because she was afraid that Shu Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it and it would hurt his obviously injured brain even more. However, this great master Shu seemed to be in good spirits, and she didn¡¯t know if he could take it. Gu Xin hesitated. Perhaps it would be fine to tell master Shu. Chapter 2730 - 2731-explain in detail 2730 Chapter 2731-exin in detail He could let master Shu and fatty Wang discuss it. This would be the best way to protect Shu Yan. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached for thedy. Master Shu was a little confused by Gu Xin¡¯s stare and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, is there a problem?¡± No. Gu Xin shook her head before asking, ¡± how¡¯s the rtionship between master Shu and Madam Wang? ¡± Master Shu was stunned. They were talking about his daughter, why did he ask about his sister? But now, he hadplete trust in Gu Xin and there was nothing to hide about his rtionship with his sister. He sighed and said,¡±Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother is the only daughter in the family. She¡¯s the second child in the family.¡± Whether it¡¯s me, the Big Brother, or Xiao Cheng¡¯s third or fourth uncle, we¡¯ve always been infinitely tolerant of his mother. Whatever Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother wants, we¡¯ll do our best to give it to her. Back then, she had fallen for her brother-inw. At that time, her brother-inw was a poor schr. Generations of his family had relied on the imperial examination, but he was the only one who had passed. However, the expenses of studying were huge, and their family was extremely poor. Although our family is a merchant family, if we have a rtive who is an official, many things will be more convenient. However, we don¡¯t want Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother to sacrifice herself for the family. Moreover, brother-inw was only a high schr back then, not even a schr.¡± ¡°In the end, wepromised. My father brought us three brothers and called my brother-inw out for a drink. He only told him that no matter how high his position was in the future, he could not give convenience to the Shu family, but he could not let down Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother. If he dares to make Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother suffer, no matter how high and powerful he is at that time, our family will take his dog life even if we have to spend all our money!¡± ¡°After that, father and mother called us three brothers together and talked about the dowry for Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother. Half of the Shu family¡¯s assets were given to Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother as a dowry. He wasn¡¯t discussing it with us, he was just informing us. However, we brothers have no objections.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, no matter if it¡¯s me or Xiao Cheng¡¯s third uncle or fourth uncle, we¡¯ll always protect Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother. Even if she has been married for more than twenty years.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, understanding the rtionship between these siblings. It should be like the rtionship between her third aunt, first uncle¡¯s father, and fourth uncle! However, the Shu family had a very harmonious sibling rtionship, while the Gu family always wanted to treat third aunt as a brother, not a sister. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, master Shu asked, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, I don¡¯t know why you suddenly asked this.¡± master Shu, you have such a good rtionship with Madam Wang. I would like to ask, if the murderer of Madam Wang is the person who saved miss Shu and raised her for ten years, what would you do? ¡± Gu Xin asked. Master Shu was stunned. Gu Xin looked at him without saying a word and let him digest it himself. After a long time, the carriage had already stopped at the inn¡¯s entrance, and great elder Shu finally said,¡±Third youngdy, can you exin it to me in detail?¡± Gu Xin nodded and agreed. I was nning to let old Wang tell you after he was done with his work. Miss Shu also asked where the person who saved her was, but I was worried that miss Shu wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. Moreover, she already had a head injury, so I didn¡¯t tell her. However, I thought about it just now. Great master Shu is in good health, so this matter will eventually be known. Perhaps great master Shu will be able to discuss with old Wang on how to protect miss Shu.¡± Chapter 2731 - 2731-complicated feelings 2731 Chapter 2731plicated feelings Master Shu nodded his head with a heavy expression and cupped his fists at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy is thoughtful. This one thanks third youngdy, and also thanks third youngdy on behalf of my daughter.¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± I¡¯m sure master Shu already knows that the murderers are a mother and her son. That woman had a dispute with Lord Wang before. She mistakenly thought that it was Lord Wang¡¯s family who had ruined her life. Her son was also affected by her, which led to this murder.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Master Shu nodded with a heavy expression. Gu Xin continued,¡±Zhang Liushi met miss Shu ten years ago.¡± At that time, she was washing clothes by the river. Miss Shu had floated down from the upstream of the small river in their vige. She had saved her and reported it to the vige chief and the officials. I¡¯ve asked miss Shu, she only remembered that she was thrown into the water from a sack, she can¡¯t remember anything after that. It¡¯s been ten years. Even if we go to the upper reaches of the river in Zhang Liushi vige to investigate, we shouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. Back then, the chief Officer and the officials had also investigated it, but they didn¡¯t find any clues. After that, no one came to pick up miss Shu, so Li Zheng let Zhang Liushi take care of miss Shu.¡± ¡°After raising her for about half a year, no one came to find miss Shu, so Zhang Liushi found the chief and wanted miss Shu to be her son¡¯s wife. Li Zheng also felt that no one hade to pick up this girl, and no one in the vicinity had lost a girl, so he made the decision to let them get married. She even went to the government to approve a proper marriage contract.¡± ¡°In the ten years that miss Shu was in the Zhang family, she did not do any farm work. Because she liked to eat, the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son satisfied her. Zhang Liushi thought that her son and daughter-inw had slept in the same room. She had not had any children for so many years. In recent years, she often took miss Shu to pray to God and Buddha, and was very pious. However, Zhang Huzi had never touched miss Shu, and he had even done some things to hide from Zhang Liushi. Before he was escorted back to the capital, Zhang Huzi begged me to take in miss Shu. He told me that miss Shu not only knew how to eat, but she was also very sensitive to incense. As long as I was willing to let someone teach her, she would be able to eat by herself, and he wouldn¡¯t let me raise her for nothing. Therefore, I think that miss Shu will help Zhang Liushi make incense in the Zhang family.¡± miss Shu was injured because after the case was solved, old Wang rushed up to hit Zhang Huzi. In order to protect Zhang Huzi, miss Shu ran over and tried to stand in front of him, but she was identally hit by old Wang¡¯s hand. She hit her head and fell unconscious. When she woke up, she forgot everything that had happened in the past ten years. She only remembered what happened before she was thrown into the water. No, it couldn¡¯t be said that way, because she still couldn¡¯t remember how she was kidnapped and brought to Tongzhou. Whenever I asked, she would have a headache and her wound would split open. So, I didn¡¯t dare to ask. I don¡¯t dare to tell her the truth.¡± After hearing this, master Shu didn¡¯t speak for a long time. As for the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son, to be honest, putting aside their disputes with the Wang family, if master Shu encountered such a situation, picked up a person, and asked the government, but they couldn¡¯t find the family, then he would most likely raise them. He was very grateful to the Zhang mother and son for saving Shu Yan and not letting her suffer, especially Zhang Huzi. He did not force Shu Yan in front of the marriage contract. However, this pair of mother and son was so stubborn towards his younger sister and brother-inw¡¯s family. His feelings were indeed veryplicated. Chapter 2732 - 2732-clear distinction between gratitude and grudges 2732 Chapter 2732-clear distinction between gratitude and grudges He felt that Gu Xin did the right thing. His Yanyan had always been a meticulous and sensitive youngdy. When she was young, she was protected too well by her husband and wife. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept such a thing in a short time. However, ten years had passed, and the little girl should have grown up. There were some things that she had to face, but how could he minimize the blow to her? ¡°Third youngdy, have you told Yanyan about her mother?¡± Master Shu asked. ¡°He did.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then she ¡­¡± Master Shu became nervous. ¡°She fell asleep after getting tired from crying yesterday. Everyone had to experience life, old age, sickness, and death. No matter how old or young, everyone had to learn to ept it. If it wasn¡¯t for her head injury, I might have told her about the Zhang mother and son yesterday.¡± Gu Xin said. She had also experienced loss, and she understood the pain and pain. ¡°Third miss is right.¡± Master Shu nodded and then sighed. will the Zhang mother and son be executed after they go to the capital? ¡± ¡°It might be at the end of September. It might also have to wait until early October. After the general examinations, there will be the court examinations. We still don¡¯t know how they are arranged.¡± Gu Xin did not care about this. However, every year, the criminals would be beheaded at the end of September. If it was during the imperial examination year, it might be different. ¡°I understand. After all, I¡¯ve raised Yanyan for ten years. Before they are executed, I¡¯ll take Yanyan to thank her personally. They had killed Yanyan¡¯s aunt and uncle¡¯s family, and they had saved Yanyan and taken care of her for ten years. They couldn¡¯t erase their kindness to Yanyan just because they had killed someone. At the very least, she had to let Yanyan know how to be grateful. If Yanyan had been picked up by someone with bad intentions, I don¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences.¡± Master Shu made a decision in his heart. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows but did not say anything. In her mind, the words ¡®clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges¡¯ appeared. To be honest, she felt that if Zhang Liushi wasn¡¯t so extreme and didn¡¯t affect Zhang Huzi¡¯s extreme behavior, the mother and son might have a good future. However, there was no ¡®if¡¯ in this world. Therefore, when people did things, they¡¯d better calm down and think about the consequences. Sometimes, they didn¡¯t have to do something. Sometimes, before the truth was found out, they¡¯d better not do it. Seeing more, listening more, analyzing more, and verifying more would avoid the tragedy of many others, and also avoid his own tragedy. After sorting out his emotions, master Shu asked Gu Xin to bring him into the inn. Shu Yan had already fallen asleep at this moment. The sound of the door opening in winter snow was rtively soft. When she saw Gu Xin and master Shu, Dong Xue whispered, ¡± ¡°Third miss, miss Shu had a headache just now. This servant fed her the water you left behind and she¡¯s sleeping soundly now.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. The two of them followed Dongxue into the house. Uncle Shu couldn¡¯t wait to go into the inner room. When he saw the person lying on the bed, his eyes suddenly turned red. Even if the person in front of him was asleep, even if she had changed slightly after ten years, master Shu could still recognize her as his daughter at a nce. She really looked like his wife when she was young. They might not be the same, but they were 80% simr. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His eyebrows, face shape, and slightly furrowed brows after sleeping were very simr to his wife¡¯s sleeping appearance. Yan Yan jibing! master Shu couldn¡¯t help but shout out, tears falling down. Chapter 2733 - 2733 What happened back then 2733 What happened back then Shu Yan was in a deep sleep and did not hear master Shu calling her. Gu Xin and Dong Xue went outside and did not disturb them. Master Shu stood by the bed and stared at the person on the bed in a daze. After standing there for a long time, he remembered that Gu Xin was still there and walked out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third miss. I was too excited and forgot that you were still here. I¡¯ve neglected you.¡± Master Shu cupped his hands and said sincerely. ¡°Great master Shu is too polite. I¡¯m friends with old Wang, and the rtives he has his eyes on are also my friends. Master Shu, when miss Shu wakes upter, do you want to reminisce about the old days or take her to the courtyard that old Wang has arranged for us?¡± Gu Xin asked. this Zhenzhen, ¡± master Shu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± let¡¯s wait for Yanyan to wake up and see how she is. Just now, this miss Dongxue said that Yanyan had a headache before going to bed. I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be in a good condition when she wakes up and won¡¯t be able to move around.¡± ¡°Yes, I can. Now, I¡¯ll hand miss Shu over to you, master Shu. You can make the decision. I¡¯m only in charge of sending you to the courtyard so that I can report to old Wang.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Many thanks, third miss.¡± Master Shu felt that Gu Xin was too friendly, not like a princess at all. At this moment, he waspletely thinking of Gu Xin as a Royal Princess. Everyone in the great Zhou knew that Princess Xinxin was the daughter of an official and had been made a Princess by the royal family. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, in the hearts of the people of great Zhou, Gu Xin was more important and respected than any of the Royal princesses. ¡°Miss Shu might wake up after a while. Please take a seat and rest for a while, great master Shu!¡± In order not to disturb Shu Yan who was sleeping soundly, Gu Xin deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Elder Shu nodded his head. Although he really wanted to stay by his daughter¡¯s side, there was no point in doing so. Besides, since Gu Xin had already said so, he couldn¡¯t just let her sit there alone. Dongxue knew how to read the mood and went to the inner room to guard Shu Yan. ¡°Does third youngdy have something to say to this one?¡± After drinking a mouthful of water, uncle Shu asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a casual chat.¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± old master Shu, did you say that you wanted to bring miss Shu to the capital to see the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son for thest time? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Master Shu nodded and then asked doubtfully, ¡± is this not convenient? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s convenient. Before the execution, the Yamen allowed prisoners to see people. I just want to ask, after meeting, does great master Shu n to bring miss Shu back to Jiangnan?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°This is inevitable. Since he had found Yanyan, he had to go home. She¡¯s already in her twenties. After we go back and take care of her for a while, I¡¯ll also find her a husband.¡± Master Shu said. ¡°Did master Shu not think about how miss Shu was brought from Jiangnan to Tongzhou?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and asked, feeling a little speechless. Master Shu was stunned. After finding his daughter who had been missing for ten years, he only had his daughter in his mind. He didn¡¯t think about anything else. He furrowed his brows at Gu Xin¡¯s question. That¡¯s right, how was Yanyan brought from Jiangnan to Tongzhou, and by whom? Seeing that he had taken her words to heart, Gu Xin stopped talking. She didn¡¯t think about other people¡¯s family affairs. She only felt that ten years ago, her parents could let Shu Yan be taken away. Now, Shu Yan¡¯s mother, who loved him the most, was no longer around. There was only one man, master Shu. Shu Yan was still the same as ten years ago. If she brought him back, she might be taken away. Chapter 2734 - 2734-promise 2734 Chapter 2734-promise Fatty Wang said that he had a good rtionship with Shu Yan. Now that fatty Wang¡¯s closest person was gone, Gu Xin didn¡¯t want him to lose this cousin too. ¡°Third miss is right. I will definitely investigate this matter properly when I return.¡± After calming down, master Shu continued, ¡± however, I still n to bring Yanyan back. Yanyan¡¯s mother was worried about her the most before she passed away. I have to take her back to pay her respects to her mother and let her mother know that Yanyan is still alive and well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. This was someone else¡¯s family matter, she could just mention it a little. It would not be nice if she interfered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third miss. I will take good care of Yanyan. I know third youngdy¡¯s concerns, I will not let the matter from ten years ago happen again.¡± Master Shu said solemnly. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. Promises were useless, no matter how determined and attentive one was when making a promise. Master Shu was still thinking about what had happened back then. At that time, Shu Yan had gone missing. They didn¡¯t report it to the authorities for the first two days. After all, if an unmarried girl suddenly disappeared, it would be bad for her reputation. Moreover, Shu Yan had just reached marriageable age and was preparing to meet her. Two dayster, he mobilized all the forces in the Shu mansion to search for it, but they couldn¡¯t find it. He only reported it to the official on the third day. The officials said that it had been two days. If you had reported to the officials, you might have been able to stop them. Now, two dayster, they didn¡¯t know where he went. How were they going to find him? They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find them in the city or the surrounding areas. The Yamen didn¡¯t have that many people to send people in every direction. They could only inform the surrounding Yamen to be careful. Master Shu decided to put out a reward for those who found Shu Yan. That year, there were indeed a lot of people who helped to find Shu Yan. The Shu family¡¯s business was very big and at that time, fatty Wang¡¯s father was also a prefect. However, he had not been transferred to Tongzhou, so the people in the government were still very helpful. However, a month had passed and they didn¡¯t even find anyone suspicious, let alone Shu Yan. Shu Yan¡¯s mother also fellpletely sick at that time. After that, she fell sick and couldn¡¯t get up. Every day, she thought about looking for her daughter. After only three months, Shu Yan¡¯s mother passed away. Before she died, she held onto the great master Shu¡¯s hand and made him promise that he would definitely find their Yanyan in this life. Otherwise, she would not acknowledge her even after the great master Shu went to hell. Master Shu and Shu Yan¡¯s mother had a deep rtionship and he wanted to follow his wife. Because he promised Shu Yan¡¯s mother, he had been living in seclusion and searching for his daughter. At that time, Zhang Liushi had also reported it to the government. However, there was a difference of two or three months between the two sides. Moreover, the Shu family¡¯s people were almost all in the front line of Jiangnan, so they had also asked around in Tongzhou. However, at that time, the Tongzhou magistrate was muddleheaded and didn¡¯t take the situation reported by Zhang Liushi¡¯s vige seriously at all, so they made a mistake. Shu Yan was thrown into the river after her mother died. Master Shu was heartbroken over his missing daughter and also reminisced about histe wife. In the entire Shu family, no one else cared so much about Shu Yan except him. Master Shu once again perked up to look for her, but it was only half a year after Shu Yan¡¯s mother passed away, when he was woken up by his parents ¡®scolding. However, after such a long time, it was even more difficult to find. He had been a little disheartened over the years. Chapter 2735 - 2734-hugging and crying 2735 Chapter 2734-hugging and crying Sometimes, he would think that perhaps his Yanyan had already reunited with her mother and that it was time for him to go and find them. However, he was also afraid that if Yanyan was still alive and he went down, who would look for her? He had been living with these two thoughts. Although he looked energetic, his hair was already half white. Many rich Masters of his age did not have as much white hair as him. Seeing that he was deep in thought, Gu Xin did not say anything. The two of them sat quietly in the outer room. ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re awake?¡± After almost an hour, Dong Xue spoke from inside the room. Master Shu stood up at once. Perhaps he had sat for a long time, but he still felt a little dizzy when he suddenly stood up. He put his hands on the table, and after a moment, he quickly walked into the inner room. ¡°Yanyan, Yanyan, are you awake?¡± The Shu family¡¯s great elder walked to the bedside and asked nervously and excitedly. ¡°Dad?¡± Shu Yan had already found out from Gu Xin yesterday that her father would being today. Although master Shu¡¯s hair had turned white, his appearance didn¡¯t change much. Shu Yan called out to him in a daze. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s father. Yanyan, it¡¯s father. Father is here. Yanyan, I¡¯m here to take you home!¡± Master Shu grabbed Shu Yan¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t stop his tears from falling. It was said that men don¡¯t shed tears easily, but they were not sad. Master Shu¡¯s heart was not hurt. He was crying tears of joy, and he could not control his tears. ¡°Father!¡± After confirming that this was her father, Shu Yan sat up immediately and threw herself into her father¡¯s arms. Her thoughts were still stuck at the time when she had reached marriageable age. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The father and daughter hugged each other and cried for a long time before stopping. Gu Xin and Dong Xue stood at the side and watched, waiting for them to stop. father, third miss told me that mother ¡­ Mother has already died. Shu Yan stopped crying and the first person she asked was her mother. Although Gu Xin had already said it, she was still unwilling to ept it. ¡°Mm, yes. Your mother is sick and can¡¯t stand it. ¡± Master Shu wanted to cry again. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for me, mother wouldn¡¯t have fallen sick if she was in such good health.¡± Shu Yan burst into tears again. Seeing Shu Yan cry, uncle Shu also cried. Gu Xin facepalmed. When they first met, she didn¡¯t think that the father and daughter were prone to crying, really. She thought that she had finished crying and venting her anger, but now she was crying again. ¡°Miss Shu, please don¡¯t cry,¡± she reminded. It¡¯s not good for your injuries if you¡¯re emotionally unstable. Be careful of your headache.¡± Master Shu hurriedly wiped his tears and also wiped Shu Yan¡¯s tears. ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t cry. Listen to third youngdy, father has finally found you, nothing can happen to you.¡± Shu Yan tried her best to hold back her tears. She was already feeling a headache. For herself and to go home earlier, she finally held back. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief and asked,¡¯could miss Shu be able to walk on her own now? Old Wang asked me to bring you and your daughter to a side courtyard. If miss Shu is not feeling well, you can rest in the inn for a while.¡± Shu Yan thought for a while and decided to try walking. She had a lot to say to her father, but it was obviously not appropriate to do it at the inn. It was also appropriate to go to the courtyard of Xiao Cheng¡¯s family. She still didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Wang family and Gu Xin only told her that fatty Wang was busy. So, the only thing she wanted to talk to master Shu about was the situation at home. Chapter 2736 This is pretty good Chapter 2736 This is pretty good Half an hourter, Gu Xin brought the father and daughter out of the inn and onto the horse carriage. She asked Dongxue to go back to the Wang Residence to tell fatty Wang, and then ask fatty Wang to send a carriage to the side courtyard to pick her up. The one driving the carriage was from the Wang family. Great master Shu''s attendant had already gone to inform the other people who came with great master Shu to go to the courtyard together. In the carriage, the father and daughter looked at each other speechlessly. Gu Xin didn''t know if it was because of her presence that the father and daughter couldn''t speak. However, she couldn''t let the father and daughter go directly to the Wang family''s courtyard. It was better to send them there. Thus, she leaned against the carriage, crossed her arms, and closed her eyes to rest. ¡­¡­ After an hour, the carriage finally stopped. In order not to let Shu Yan know about the Wang family''s affairs now, fatty Wang chose the courtyard furthest from the Yamen. They had already left the city. Lord Wang was a clean official, but Madam Wang was rich, so in the years they had lived in Tongzhou, Madam Wang had bought many shops, manors, and courtyards. In any case, Tongzhou was close to the capital. At the time, Madam Wang''s n was that once Sir Wang became an official in the capital, the properties in Tongzhou could continue. If Sir Wang was transferred to a farther ce, then they could sell it and still earn money. If Sir Wang continued to stay in Tongzhou, these could be handed over to her daughter-inw to manage. In the end, There was only one family guarding the courtyard. Fatty Wang had sent a servant over to exin the situation and also reminded the family not to say anything in front of Shu Yan. Not long after they arrived, the other people who had been separated from master Shu in the morning also came over with their luggage. "Eh? Father, why did you bring so many things?" Shu Yan asked, puzzled. "Oh, I''m preparing a gift for an olddy." Master Shu replied. Shu Yan didn''t know that her uncle was the prefect of Tongzhou, and master Shu didn''t intend to exin it now. After a while, Dong Xue arrived in a horse carriage. Gu Xin bade farewell to the Shu father and daughter and left with Dong Xue. "Third miss, will miss Shu always be unable to remember?" There were only master and servant in the carriage, so Dongxue asked curiously. "Not necessarily, it''s hard to say. Perhaps she would be able to remember it after fatty Wang and her father told her, perhaps she would be able to slowly remember it as time passed, or perhaps she might not be able to remember it for the rest of her life. All of them are possible." Gu Xin thought for a while and said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Shu Yan had already lost her memory when Zhang Liushi picked her up ten years ago. Now that she had regained her memory, she could not remember anything that had happened in the past ten years. Gu Xin had never heard grandma Xiao and Gu Nian mention anything about this before. She felt that this might be the brain''s protective mechanism! Perhaps Shu Yan''s brain felt that if she knew everything now, she would definitely not be able to take it and she would be done for. That was why she didn''t remember anything. This way, she could live on well and her brain could live well too. This was Gu Xin''s own opinion. She had nned to share it with grandma Xiao and Gu Nian when she returned home. In fact, she felt that if she fed Shu Yan An entire Jade Pearl, perhaps Shu Yan would be able to remember. However, she didn''t want Shu Yan''s life to be in danger, so she would just let things go naturally! "Miss Shu is so pitiful. When she woke up, not only did she grow ten years older, but her family was no longer by her side. The person who saved her was the murderer who killed her rtives. It''s good that she can''t remember so much now." Wintersnow sighed. Chapter 2737 Chapter 2736-tempering Chapter 2737 Chapter 2736-tempering "That''s right, it''s good that she can''t remember." Gu Xin also sighed. In the carriage, the master and servant pair no longer spoke. Halfway there, she heard the sound of raindrops falling from the roof of the car. "It''s raining, third miss!" Dong Xue lifted the curtain and looked out, then said. "Tell the coachman to go faster, or else we''ll get wet in the rain. I''m afraid it''ll be cold if it rains in this season." Gu Xin instructed. Dongxue put down the curtain, moved to the door, and told the coachman. "Alright! Then, Princess Xinxin and miss Dongxue, please sit tight." The coachman naturally wanted to go back quickly so that he wouldn''t get caught in the rain. He felt the raindrops a little earlier than Dong Xue, but he thought that the princess from the capital was in the carriage. The carriage was moving too fast, so he didn''t want to shake her, so he maintained a steady speed. Now that the princess had spoken, he would definitely be willing to go back faster than to get wet in the rain. The coachman was still sighing in his heart. Princess Xinxin was really as kind and understanding as the people said! She was a good Princess. With this increase in speed, they had already covered half of the distance, and the remaining distance was covered in 15 minutes. Someone from the Wang family was already waiting at the entrance with an umbre. When Gu Xin returned to the guest house that the Wang family had arranged for her, only her feet were wet. Even the hem of her dress was not stained by the rain. She sat down and had a ss of warm water. The rain outside became heavier. wow, we''re so lucky. The rain got heavier when we got home. Dong Xue went to look for a pair of clean shoes for Gu Xin to change into. When she heard the sound of the rain outside, she couldn''t help but sigh. Speaking of the word ''lucky'', Gu Xin recalled how her family always said that she was lucky. That''s right, she did seem to be very lucky. On rainy days like this, she wouldn''t get wet anyway. Every time, she would find a ce to take shelter from the rain before the rain started to get heavy. Moreover, her shelter from the rain was not the pavilion that ordinary people talked about. Under the eaves, she was almost always in the house, and she had never missed what she had to do to avoid the rain. When she was in a hurry, the rain usually only started after she was done. Thinking of this, Gu Xin was ted. Everyone said so, and as they said it, she even believed it herself. She was the daughter of her parents, not the daughter of the heavens. Gu Xin had always felt that she was just being kind and that the heavens had given her the tribtions she should have. For example, before she was 10 years old, or when she was 13 years old, she ended up in the westernnds alone. However, the Tribtion was small. To be more precise, it was a trial. It made her stronger and stronger. It made her more and more cautious. After changing into a clean pair of shoes, fatty Wang came over with an umbre. "Third youngdy didn''t get caught in the rain, right?" Seeing Dong Xue leaving with Gu Xin''s shoes, fatty Wang asked with concern. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s just that my shoes were a little wet, but Wintersnow insisted on changing them for me. Why are you here? Why don''t you ask your uncle and cousin?" Gu Xin asked fatty Wang after exining. "Yes, I am. Are my uncle and cousin alright? Cousin didn''t get a headache from being too emotional, right?" Fatty Wang nodded and asked. "It''s alright. The father and daughter hugged each other and cried. After crying for a while, I reminded her not to cry, or she would have a headache. She''s really good at holding it in and didn''t cry." Gu Xin said. "That''s good, that''s good. I''m just worried that there''s something wrong with my cousin''s head. She was injured ten years ago, and now she''s injured again ten yearster. I don''t know if there''s any treatment." Fatty Wang sighed and said. Chapter 2738 - 2738 -healthy Chapter 2738: -healthy Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ve checked her pulse. Miss Shu is normal and only has an external injury on her head. However, I can¡¯t do anything about the rest. So far, no one had ever heard of anyone who could cure amnesia. Most of them recovered on their own by chance, or they never remembered it in their entire lives.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Xin checked Shu Yan¡¯s pulse. Her body was much healthier than the average person. It could be seen that the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son really took good care of her. ¡°It¡¯s good that she can¡¯t remember.¡± Fatty Wang said after a moment of silence. He was afraid that his cousin would not be able to take it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I just told your first uncle about the situation of this case in the carriage, and I also told him about the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son. Your first uncle said that he would bring miss Shu to see the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son for thest time.¡± Gu Xin said. this Wanwan! fatty Wang pursed his lips and said, ¡± if we¡¯re going to meet them, cousin will definitely know the whole story. Actually, if her cousin couldn¡¯t remember, then he didn¡¯t want her to remember. If first uncle wants to thank the mother and son for taking in cousin, then first uncle can go by himself. There¡¯s no need to bring cousin along and let her suffer.¡± ¡°After you¡¯re done with your business, you can discuss it with your uncle! Your cousin can¡¯t remember anything now, so the decision is with your first uncle.¡± Gu Xin looked at fatty Wang suspiciously but didn¡¯t say anything. She felt that fatty Wang¡¯s concern for his cousin was a bit too much. Actually, she didn¡¯t show it. She just had this feeling in her heart. Moreover, now that the Wang family was holding a funeral, it was impossible for fatty Wang to have any other thoughts. ¡°Yes, it should be like this. By the way, I just received a letter from general Lu¡¯s men. They¡¯ll be here the day after tomorrow.¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head, then brought up another matter. ¡°Who are the peopleing?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu will bring uncle Gu and little sister sisi. Bai Yi will also bring second Bai, Mr. Du will alsoe, and Xiao Qiu wille.¡± Fatty Wang said. He did not expect that old master Gu and olddy Gu woulde over. He was quite surprised. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma areing?¡± Gu Xin was also quite surprised. After all, the old couple had basically been in and around the capital for the past two years. They didn¡¯t go too far away, mainly because the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t allow them to. Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t want to go too far away either. After all, the Empress Dowager was getting on in years. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what general Lu said in the letter. So, third youngdy, do you think you should stay in the inn or the guest courtyard?¡± Fatty Wang asked. ¡°Stay at the Inn! You have quite a lot of rtives. I¡¯ll go out with Dongxue tomorrow and book a room in an Inn. You don¡¯t need to worry about us, we can do it ourselves.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to book an Inn! I¡¯m really grateful that you guys cane. The house was indeed not spacious, and it would be annoying if there were too many people. I¡¯ll get someone to book a room tomorrow. Third youngdy, you can go shopping with Dongxue. If there¡¯s anything you want to buy, just put it under my name. I¡¯ll pay the bill after everything is done.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t decline. Fatty Wang spoke for a while more before someone came to ask him to leave. ¡°The old master and old Madam areing! The sixth young master and Princess Ming Yue actually didn¡¯te!¡± Winter snow felt that this was a very magical thing. ¡°It must be because grandma doesn¡¯t want to take them with her! Besides, in this kind of situation, unless they have a very close rtionship, they won¡¯t take care of a child.¡± Gu Xin exined.. Chapter 2740 - 2740 -we know each other Chapter 2740: -we know each other Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin thought for a while and said, ¡± it seems like brother Yuanyuan was really pretty ten years ago. Otherwise, miss Shu would still be able to stare at brother Yuanyuan even after being a fool for ten years. This means that the memory brother Yuanyuan left in miss Shu¡¯s mind back then is very deep! Uncle Guughed. little Xinxin has grown up. She¡¯s learned how to tease people. She¡¯s be the mischievous monster that¡¯s been on Ren Ren¡¯s mind for a long time! Before Gu Xin could reply, uncle Gu continued, ¡± however, ording to what little Xinxin said, ah Yuan must have been really good-looking when he was young. He must be like sister Jia. People say that sons are like their mothers and daughters are like their fathers, right? ¡® Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son speechlessly. No one with eyes could say such a thing. With Lu Zheng¡¯s looks, he looked like a young Duke Zhengguo. He did not look like Xiao Jia at all. Lu Xue, on the other hand, looked a little like Xiao Jia when she was young. She also looked like old Xiao. In their family, the sons were like their father, and the daughters were like their mother. It had been a long time since Lu Zheng had heard someone say that he was pretty, but he had heard it a lot when he was young. He wasn¡¯t angry. His Xinxin would only like him if he was good-looking. He couldn¡¯t wait to be the most good-looking person in the world. That way, he wouldn¡¯t get urea or ms xmxm no matter now sne 100Kea at mm. After grandma Gu shot him a nce, uncle Gu shut up obediently. Gu Xin then started talking about Shu Yan again. When they heard that master Shu was nning to bring Shu Yan to see the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son for thest time, everyone nodded their heads and felt that master Shu was a grateful person. Sometimes, it was necessary to distinguish between gratitude and grudges. Although this word of thanks wouldn¡¯t change anything, it had to be said that this was the mother and son¡¯s kindness to Shu Yan. The evil they had done to Madam Wang couldn¡¯t erase their kindness to Shu Yan. ¡°Did old Xiao really say that there is no one in this world who can cure people who have lost their memories?¡± grandma Gu asked after hearing the story. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Grandma Xiao had said that even Divine Doctor long was not confident in dealing with such a situation. You can try to use acupuncture, but it might not be effective.¡± Grandma Gu sighed. old Xiao did say that the brain is a veryplicated thing. She can say that she can¡¯t cure it if it¡¯s something else, but if it¡¯s something wrong with the brain, she doesn¡¯t dare to say it directly. Come to think of it, this girl couldn¡¯t remember when she lost her memory, and it was good that she couldn¡¯t remember now. There must be some internal problems in the Shu family. Her father never thought about internal problems at all. Even if she didn¡¯t lose her memory back then, she would probably have a hard time if she was found and brought back.¡± No one expressed their opinions on this. Third aunt du said, ¡± I know Shu Yan. Before I got married, we had a good chat at a banquet together. She only got into an ident after I got married. I thought she was gone. Third aunt DU¡¯s family was also a wealthy merchant in Jiangnan. She was about the same age as Shu Yan, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to say that they knew each other. Bai Yi asked, ¡°do you want me to apany you to see her?¡± If she can remember what happened ten years ago, she must remember you.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Third aunt du looked at Gu Xin and wanted to ask if it was convenient, but before she could ask, Gu Xin answered directly, ¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, she and great master Shu went to the Wang family¡¯s side courtyard. I think the father and daughter have nothing to say. Thirddy, if you want to see an old friend, you can..¡± Chapter 2741 - 2741: Would he be interested in farming? Chapter 2741: Would he be interested in farming? Trantor: 549690339 When third aunt du heard this, she was a little moved. When she was still in the boudoir, she did not have two close friends. Her personality was originally different from other gentle Jiangnandies. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to be so determined to divorce her husband after he took a concubine when her husband¡¯s family was all on her side. When she was young, she only had two girls to talk to. One was already a wife and was at home taking care of her husband and children. The two of them would contact each other several times a year, but they hardly met. The other one was Shu Yan. Shu Yan¡¯s personality was softer and was different from third aunt du. However, third aunt du could ept it. In the past, she could chat with Shu Yan when she attended banquets. When the news of Shu Yan¡¯s ident spread, she was sad for a long time. However, ten years had passed and she didn¡¯t miss this person much anymore. asionally, when she saw young girls who were not yet 10 years old chatting happily with a bunch of people, she would think of Shu Yan. Hence, when she heard that it was Shu Yan, she really wanted to see her. Third aunt du thought for a moment and asked, ¡°then is the courtyard Yan Yan and the others live in far away? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om it¡¯s alright, ¡± Gu Xin replied. if the carriage is faster, it¡¯ll take an hour. If it¡¯s slower, it¡¯ll take an hour. None of them are in the city or out of the city.¡± The white-robed man held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you now and we¡¯lle backter?¡± The two of them had expressed their feelings to each other. Third aunt du had also epted the white dress and was picking a date for the wedding. Although third aunt du was remarrying, her parents and brothers were still alive, so she had to get through this. He thought that this should be easy. After all, white shirt now had a proper position in the court. The money in his hands was no less than third aunt DU¡¯s (he had followed Lu Zheng to participate in many battles. His position was high, so he had a lot of spoils. Moreover, in terms of money, Lu Zheng would not treat him badly). He had not been married, and there was not even a woman who was entangled with him. He was the only one in the family. If she married him, she would not have to worry about the problems between her mother-inw and sister-inw. The most important thing was that he was good to third aunt du. He revealed all of his family¡¯s assets and gave them to third aunt du. This alone was something very few people could achieve. Therefore, the two of them were no different from an engaged couple. Third aunt du didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when Bai Yi held her hand. She thought about it and decided to go and take a look. The two of them stood up and left. Other than the Gu family, there was only Zheng Qiu in the house. Uncle Gu and Gu si started to tell Gu Xin about the things that happened in the past few days when she was not at home, as well as the things that happened in the capital. At the end of his sentence, uncle Gu suddenly asked fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, what does little fatty Wang n to do in the future? Are we still following you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s up to him. No matter what his choice is, he¡¯s still my friend!¡± ¡°Then, do you think he¡¯ll be interested in farming?¡± uncle Gu asked again. Everyone looked at uncle Gu in surprise. This question was not difficult to understand. Uncle Gu wanted to bring people to farm, but this was the first time uncle Gu had the idea of bringing someone he had not known for long to his farm. One had to know that other than rtives and people with simr temperaments, uncle Gu was extremely disdainful of others going to hisnd. The people he brought with him were the group of people from kunzhou. Then, he would teach another group of people, and they had to be able to meet his standards. He didn¡¯t like young masters like fatty Wang.. Chapter 2742 - 2742: He’s actually a scholar Chapter 2742: He¡¯s actually a schr Trantor: 549690339 Uncle Gu,¡±why are you looking at me like that?¡± Is my question ridiculous? Didn¡¯t I feel that this child was too pitiful? When she was tired from working in the fields, she didn¡¯t have time to think about those sad things. What if he had a talent for farming? wouldn¡¯t he be able to benefit the people? You can also find joy in life.¡± Gu Xin said weakly, ¡± uncle, you might not know this, but fatty Wang can¡¯t even differentiate between rice and wheat. He still couldn¡¯t tell leeks from scallions. Do you think he has the talent to farm?¡± This time, it was uncle Gu¡¯s turn to be surprised. Uncle Gu turned to look at Lu Zheng, ¡°ah Yuan, you didn¡¯t learn this after staying at the vige at the crossroads for two years, did you?¡± Do you young masters not know him?¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He did not expect the question to be rted to him. However, uncle Gu¡¯s thinking had always been more active. Lu Zheng quickly responded, ¡°I can still tell. During the years in Yuzhou, I would feel bored from time to time and take a walk in the fields around the ancestral house. Uncle Gu heaved a sigh of relief and felt that he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. His eldest son-inw, Peng ze, must have known about the crops in the fields. The Peng family was a farmer in kunzhou, but the harvest there was not very good at the beginning. However, the older sons of the Peng family had to go to the fields. His second nephew and son-inw had also stayed in their vige before, so they knew each other. Her third niece¡¯s husband was Lu Zheng, so she would definitely recognize him. His youngest son-inw was genteel, but he had been tortured by him many times in chunnan County. He was probably the one who was the best at recognizing things in thend. Uncle Gu was very persistent in this kind of thing. He valued the crops in the field very much, so he would not allow his family to be unable to distinguish the crops. Even the few little ones in the family had previously discussed that they had to bring them to the field when they could walk. After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, uncle Gu gave up on the idea of bringing fatty Wang to farm. However, he still insisted that if fatty Wang went to Beijing in the future, he would definitely find an opportunity to let him experience it during the spring harvest. Food was the most important thing in the world. How could a person who loved to eat not know how food was grown? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting down the food? Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything about this. They had been farming in the vige at the crossroads for decades. They had the same thoughts as uncle Gu about the crops in the field. However, they didn¡¯t love them as much as uncle Gu did. The people around him had to be like him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°I think old Wang might want to take the imperial examination!¡± Lu Zheng suddenly said. Other than Gu Xin, the others were all shocked and couldn¡¯t help but look at Lu Zheng. Lord Wang has always wanted his son to be a dragon, ¡± Lu Yang said. although he didn¡¯t force old Wang to study in the past, Lord Wang has always taken the path of the imperial examination since his ancestors, even though he has gone the furthest. Their family basically only had one son in a generation. After this incident, old Wang would probably settle down and focus on his studies. He already has the title of a schr. After a few more years, he only needs to participate in the vige examination and the general examination.¡± Uncle Gu was surprised, ¡°ah? Wang little fatty was actually a schr? I can¡¯t tell!¡± Whether it was the fatty Wang at the beginning or the fatty Wang who had been trained by the Gu family for a few months, they seemed to have nothing to do with schrs. Not only was uncle Gu surprised, but Grandpa and Grandma Gu were also surprised.. Chapter 2743 - 2743: Meeting Chapter 2743: Meeting Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin knew about this and exined, ¡± ¡°When I first met fatty Wang, he always said that he admired Lord Gu the most. Lord GU only started studying at 30 years old, while he¡¯s only in his early 20s. Later, he heard that when he was young, he was forced to study by his father. His grandmother and mother loved him and protected him. His father had no choice but to let him at least take the elementary schr exam. When he was older, he would find him a job or something. He said that this was his father¡¯s bottom line. No matter how much his grandmother and mother argued, his father would be ruthless and say that he must be an elementary schr.¡± ¡°After that, his grandmother and mother had no choice but to coax him to study and promised him that as long as he passed the elementary schr exam, he would not have to suffer in the future. Therefore, fatty Wang passed the Xiucai exam in the year of his marriage. After they got married and had children, Lord Wang saw that his grandson was smart and well-behaved, so he ced his hopes on him. Fatty Wang said that Lord Wang thinks his wife is more reliable than his grandmother and mother, so it¡¯s better to pin his hopes on his son than on him.¡± ¡°At that time, fatty Wang even proudly told us that his father had always had such good taste. Al!¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head and sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what ah Yuan said is really possible. This child would probably be able to calm down and study hard after settling the matters at home. Even though he barely made it to the elementary schr examination, to be able to make it at that age meant that he still had hope in his studies. He¡¯s not that old now, much younger than second brother.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Grandpa Gu silently. Perhaps only the Gu family would think that second uncle Gu was still the same second uncle Gu from before. No matter how much he had changed, his rtives would be able to find excuses for him. Anyway, he knew that second uncle Gu was definitely not the Gu shouxin of the past. As for who it was and where it came from, Lu Zheng had been very curious at two O ¡®clock in the past. But after getting along for so long, and with second uncle Gu treating Xinxin like his own daughter, Lu Zheng was no longer curious. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om On the contrary, she liked this second uncle Gu. While they were talking about fatty Wang, Bai Yi had also brought third aunt du to the Wang family¡¯s courtyard outside the city. The rain stopped. Seeing that third aunt du was a little anxious, Bai Yi did not drive the carriage. Instead, he rode a horse. He put on a cloak for third aunt du and quickly sent her over. When they arrived at the courtyard, third aunt DU¡¯s hair was not messy. The cloak that white clothes had given her wrapped her up well. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m looking for Shu Yan, miss Shu. Please inform her. Just say that I am Jiangnan¡¯s du family¡¯s third aunt du. ¡± Third aunt du went forward and directly reported her name to the gatekeeper. the gatekeeper saw that the two of them were not bad people, so he asked them to wait first while he went in to ask. after a while, shu yan ran out in a hurry. her forehead was still wrapped in a cloth. she could change her medicine by herself in the past two days. ¡°the thirddy, it¡¯s really the thirddy!¡± Shu Yan was overjoyed to see third aunt du standing at the door. Her face was filled with the joy of a young girl, which was not in line with her age at all. ¡°Yanyan, it¡¯s me,¡± after third aunt du confirmed the person, her heart was also excited. this was really a happy event for her. ten yearster, she could still see her childhood friend who she thought had long passed away.. how could it not be a happy event? Chapter 2744 - 2744: Good to others Chapter 2744: Good to others Trantor: 549690339 Shu Yan hugged third aunt du andughed, ¡± ¡°Thirddy, I¡¯m as tall as you. I¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Third aunt DU¡¯s mood was lifted by her girlish tone. She patted Shu Yan¡¯s back involuntarily, ¡± ¡°Yes, the little guy has grown taller. He¡¯s actually as tall as me. It seems that I¡¯ve been toozy and haven¡¯t grown properly in the past ten years.¡± Shu Yan let go of third aunt du and sized her up with a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t grow taller, but thirddy, you¡¯ve be more beautiful! You¡¯re much more beautiful than before. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Third aunt du pretended to be angry. Yanyan, do you mean that I was not beautiful in the past? ¡® Shu Yan waved his hand. no, no. I¡¯m saying that thirddy is even more beautiful now. She used to be so beautiful. After she finished speaking, she noticed Bai Yi, who was smiling at third aunt du. Before she called out the name of third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband, third aunt du took the initiative to introduce Bai Yi to her: ¡°Yanyan, this is my fianc¨¦, Bai Yi. I¡¯ve already divorced eight years ago, and I¡¯ve met Bai Yi this year. I¡¯ve already reported our matter to my parents, and they¡¯ve agreed to it. They¡¯lle to the capital next month.¡± Shu Yan was a little surprised, but she suppressed the doubts in her heart and greeted Bai Yi graciously, ¡± master Bai, I¡¯m Shu Yan, a good friend of the thirddy. We haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Bai Yi smiled and nodded. White shirt was not a talkative person to just anyone, especially a good friend of his sweetheart. He would try to speak as little as possible. He still remembered that Lu Zheng¡¯s charm was too great, and Cheng Huaiyu was smitten. Even though he knew that Lu Zheng was not to me for what happened, Gu Xin was not to be med either. Gu Xin wanted to save Cheng Huaiyu wholeheartedly, so she asked Lu Zheng to save her. She did save Cheng Huaiyu, but thedy would remember it. Fortunately, Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t do anything out of line in kun city at that time. She didn¡¯t even reveal her feelings to Lu Zheng. However, the girls could see it. The bad-hearted girl could even take advantage of this! Of course, Bai Yi didn¡¯t think that he was attractive enough to catch Shu Yan¡¯s attention. He just didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. He wanted to avoid it as much as possible. After all, the incident where Lu Zheng saved Cheng Huaiyu wouldn¡¯t happen. Miss Shu had a father and a younger cousin. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do so. Shu Yan brought the two into the house and let master Shu entertain Bai Yi. He pulled third aunt du into his room. ¡°Thirddy, how did you know I was here? Did you meet Xiao Cheng? Oh right, I remember that you¡¯ve met before, but Xiao Cheng was too small back then. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s changed after he grew up.¡± Shu Yan asked after he sat down. ¡°Yes, I know young master Wang. Because the third youngdy knew him. Does your head still hurt?¡± Third aunt du simply exined and then asked with concern. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It won¡¯t hurt if I don¡¯t think about it. Whenever he thought about what had happened in the past ten years, he would feel pain. Father told me not to think about it and to slowly heal the injury on my head first.¡± Shu Yan touched her wound and asked, ¡± thirddy, what happened to you? ¡± I remember that your fianc¨¦ treated you quite well back then! Yunyun and I are so envious of you for having such a great fianc¨¦! Why did she leave? And it was eight years ago.¡± ¡°He¡¯s good to me, but he¡¯s also good to other women!¡± Third aunt du said with a smile, her expression very rxed.. Chapter 2745 - 2745-promising future Chapter 2745:-promising future Trantor: 549690339 Shu Yan blinked her eyes and felt that she didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else but me, but he didn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t take concubines.¡± Third aunt duughed. Not long after we got married, he met a girl who only wanted her. Tell me, how could I possibly share my husband with others?¡± Shu Yan nodded. yes, yes, yes. Thirddy, you¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯ll find someone who can be with you for the rest of your life. Are you from Jiangnan?¡± Third aunt du shook her head and told Shu Yan about her experiences over the years. Shu Yan was both surprised and envious. After listening to the story, Shu Yan said,¡±so, master Bai met you when you first opened the inn in Qi ¡®an town?¡± After so many years, he didn¡¯t get married, and you didn¡¯t get married, and then we met again?¡± Third aunt du said,¡±he¡¯s working for third miss and general Lu, so he probably doesn¡¯t have time!¡± I didn¡¯t have any thoughts of remarrying before. Every year, I would go back to my hometown and spend time with my nephews and nieces. I still wanted to pick one I liked and leave all my things to them in the future. Then, they would take care of me in my old age. Or, he could find an opportunity to adopt a child. In the end, I didn¡¯t choose my nephew or niece, and I didn¡¯t find a chance to adopt a child. Then, Bai Yi appeared.¡± Shu Yan smiled and said, ¡°that means you two are fated!¡± Somehow, Yue Lao pulled the strings and pulled you two together.¡± Third aunt du smiled and shook her head. She was different from Shu Yan. Over the years, she had experienced life normally and had seen the fickleness of human nature. She was no longer as simple as she was when she was young. However, she still agreed with fate. The two of them, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, were talking about the past in Shu Yan¡¯s room. Most of them were about third aunt DU¡¯s past. After all, Shu Yan¡¯s mind had been nk for the past ten years. The atmosphere between Bai Yi and master Shu in the hall was not awkward. White shirt was the kind of person who could make the atmosphere better if he wanted to, and he could also make the atmosphere cold if he wanted to. He could tell that third aunt du was very eager and knew that third aunt du had a good rtionship with Shu Yan when they were young. He could be indifferent to Shu Yan but he didn¡¯t have so many scruples with Shu Yan¡¯s father. Moreover, master Shu and third aunt DU¡¯s parents and brothers should all know each other. Everyone was a rich merchant in Jiangnan. As far as he knew, they did not do the same business. Perhaps the rtionship between these two families was quite good. Therefore, he also intended to leave a good impression on master Shu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Master Shu sized up Bai Yi and smiled, ¡± ¡°Before I came to Tongzhou, I heard the du Family Talk about their future son-inw! He said that he was a man of striking appearance and was the Imperial Guard in front of the Emperor. Seeing it today, it is indeed so.¡± Bai Yi said, ¡± I¡¯ve also heard shoucheng mention his uncle, master Shu. Shoucheng said that you clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges, as well as rewards. You¡¯ve managed the family business well. Not only did he know how to do business, but he also had knowledge. He was a Confucian merchant. Seeing you today, it¡¯s really like that. If I didn¡¯t know that you were great master Shu, this junior would have thought that you were some great schr!¡± Master Shu was ted by Bai Yi¡¯s words andughed, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, little white, you have a bright future! As expected of someone who can be an Imperial Guard. ¡± Bai Yi pursed her lips and smiled. Not only did he be an Imperial Guard, the Emperor had even nned to make him a third-grade general! However, he didn¡¯t care about these false reputations.. Chapter 2750 - 2750: The children of the Gu siblings Chapter 2750: The children of the Gu siblings Trantor: 549690339 After Lu Zheng settled his family matters, Gu Xin¡¯s life became very simple. The two of them were lovey-dovey for about a month before Cheng huaijin brought Gu yingxue and Brother Yun back to quicksand. Gu yingxue had been made a Princess and had been given half a year to digest the fact that she was going to be married far away. The Gu family had already epted it. Besides, the other party was Cheng huaijin. Other than the fact that Gu yingxue might need some time to get used to her life, they were not worried about anything else. After Gu yingxue got married, Gu si and Huo Junhao¡¯s wedding was also scheduled. Gu Xin got married at the beginning of the year and Gu si got married at the end of the year. At Gu Sl¡¯s wedding, Gu Xin was found to be pregnant. In July of the following year, on the day of the IAO Festival, Gu Xin gave birth to a pair of twins. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. Previously, Xue Qianyu loved to show off how good his daughter was in front of Lu Zheng. Now, Lu Zheng was awesome. He had two daughters who were exactly the same. This was Lu Zheng¡¯s first time as a father, and he had given all his treasures to his two daughters. When her daughter was two years old, Gu Xin got pregnant again. In the third month of the second year, she gave birth to a son. Lu Zheng did not dislike him, but he loved his two daughters more. Lu Zheng felt that Gu Xin¡¯s pregnancy was very tiring, so he went to ask his maternal grandmother how she could stop being pregnant without harming her body. He was then beaten up by old Madam Xiao. Gu Xin happily exined to him what a woman¡¯s period was and Lu Zheng remembered it. Everything was fine for the next few years, but in the end, when their son was seven years old, Gu Xin had another child. This year, the little crown Prince had already ascended the throne and be the new emperor. The Emperor had be the retired emperor and had gone to y with his Empress. Originally, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin had nned to travel as well. The three children were already grown up and could be brought out to y. But in the end, Gu Xin got pregnant again. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached terribly. The travel n would be dyed for at least three years. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he would have to marry a wife. The candidate for the Empress would be Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s daughter, Gu Mingzhu. This was the only condition that the new emperor agreed to ascend the throne. He would choose the Empress himself. However, Gu Mingzhu was still young. After the new emperor promised to consummate their marriage after Gu Mingzhu was of age, the Gu couple unwillingly married their daughter into the royal family. The couple were modern people. Although they had been in the ancient times for more than a decade, some of their thoughts had not changed. They actually did not want their daughter to marry into the royal family, even if she was the Empress. However, he had no choice but to believe in fate. Gu Mingzhu and the new emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at that time, met in the Gu family. They were three years apart in age, and for some reason, they fell in love with each other. Gu Mingzhu would only marry a man of her choice. If Gu Mingzhu didn¡¯t like her that much, the couple would have left the house and taken Gu Mingzhu far away. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The matter had already been set in stone, and no one could change it. They only hoped that the new emperor was sincere towards Gu Mingzhu and would ensure that she did not have to worry about food and clothing. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t ce all their hopes on others. They would also work hard on their own. At least, they would give their children a reliable parental family to back them up. After Gu Xin gave birth to her fourth child, she did not n to have another one. Two daughters and two sons were just right. Any more and it would really dy her and brother Yuanyuan¡¯s trips. Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Gu si were simr. They did not n to have any more children after giving birth to three. They did not have twins, but they had both a son and a daughter. On the other hand, Gu Ren married into the kingdom of goddess when dugu Mingyue was of age. They gave birth to three children for the first time, two daughters and one son. Gu Ren specially ran back to Gu Xin to get her a maternity care Kit. After ensuring the safety of the four of them, he mixed the pills with Yuzhu pill. In the end, the triplets were only two years old, and little Ming Yue was pregnant again. Anyway, there were definitely more than three children in his family. The year Gu Xin turned 32, Grand Empress Dowager passed away.. Chapter 2751 - 2750-ending Chapter 2751: Chapter 2750-ending Trantor: 549690339 When the Grand Empress Dowager passed away, it was already past her one hundred and five-year-old birthday. She was the person who had lived the longest in all of history. She only found her biological son after 70 years old. Fortunately, with the blessing of Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl water, this kind olddy had enjoyed the blessing of having children for more than 30 years. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After the Grand Empress Dowager passed away, the Gu family had split up. Uncle Gu was now a carefree old man. Gu en was in charge of the affairs of the main household, while Zheng Qiu was in charge of the inner residence. Madam Zhang had long be a richdy, and she smiled every day as she looked at the three little grandchildren that Zheng Qiu had given birth to for her. The boys ot the second branch were still young, Gu shouxin was still in the court, and Cai Xiaolian was also expanding her business territory. The eldest son of the fourth branch of the Gu family was already married, so fourth uncle and fourth aunt decided to apany Grandpa and Grandma Gu back to the vige at the crossroads. Initially, uncle Gu wanted to go, but Mrs. Zhang wanted to stay in the capital to watch her grandson grow up, so this matter was handed over to fourth uncle Gu and fourth aunt Gu, who did not have a grandson yet. Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want the four families to go together, but everyone in the Gu family, including the four married Gu sisters, insisted on having someone apany them. After all, the old couple were already over 80 years old, how could they go back by themselves? In the end, the old couple still reluctantly brought fourth uncle Gu and his wife back. ¡­.. When Gu Xin turned 42, her eldest son got married to fatty Wang¡¯s daughter. Fatty Wang had participated in the imperial examination after he had observed mourning for three years. Although he didn¡¯t get into the first rank, he got into the second rank and finally married his cousin, Shu Yan. Their daughter was three years younger than Gu Xin¡¯s son, so they couldn¡¯t be considered childhood sweethearts. When they were discussing marriage, no one expected the two of them to end up together. However, the meaning behind these two children¡¯s words was that the other party was the best candidate. On the day of Gu Xin¡¯s son¡¯s wedding, she was busy the entire day and she had a dream at night. In her dream, there was also a Gu Xin and her family, but everything was different from the direction she was going in her life. She felt that she had had such a dream before, but she did not dream of her family, only Lu Zheng. She woke up in shock after dreaming that she had died in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms. Even after so many years, Lu Zheng still loved Gu Xin as much as he did in the past. Even the slightest movement from Gu Xin would wake him up. He hugged Gu Xin and patted her back, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Gu Xin took a long time to recover. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember what I dreamed about.¡± Lu Zheng got up to pour her some water and put the cup down for her to drink before returning to bed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you think people have past and present lives?¡± After lying down, Gu Xin suddenly asked. Without waiting for Lu Zheng¡¯s reply, she smiled again. I¡¯m sure there is. For example, my father must have been a decisive official in his past life, my mother must have been a great moneymaker in her past life, and my sister must have been a capable person who specialized in contact with flowers and trees in her past life.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡± ¡°What about us?¡± The moonlight shone through the window and onto the bed. Gu Xin could see the seriousness in Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes and she said firmly, ¡± ¡°We must have been a couple in our previous lives. Not only in the past life, but in this life and in the next life, I believe we will still be together.¡± Gu Xin leaned her head on Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder. not only in the next life, but in the life after that and the life after that. We will definitely be together again. Lu Zheng hugged her and said with certainty, ¡°Yes, I am. My Xinxin has already reserved me, so 1, Lu Zheng, will be Gu Xin¡¯s woman for all eternity.¡± The full text was finished.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!